Millennial Star v5
"WHEN THE LORD SHALL BUILD UP ZION, HE SHALL APPEAR IN HIS GLORY."-Psalm cli. 15.

LIVERPOOL:

EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL STREET. MDCCCXLV.

Preface.

IN presenting to the public the fifth volume of the MILLENNIAL STAR, we feel a great pleasure in the completion of the same, notwithstanding the melancholy and
tragic details which occupy a portion of its pages; and we feel assured by the Spirit of the Lord, that the things therein recorded will not be forgotten, when evidence
shall be brought forth in condemnation of the wicked, and in justification of those, who, amidst thraldom and persecution, have endured even unto the end.

Conscious of the manifold imperfections of the present volume, we still trust it will be received as a portion of the chronicles that have borne a faithful testimony of the
history of the last days.

EDITOR.

INDEX.

A.

B.

C.

E.

G.

H.

I.

L.

N.

O.

P.

R.

S.

T.

W.

No. 1. June 1844. Vol. V.
An Address to Our Patrons.

IN sending forth the first number of the fifth volume of the MILLENNIAL STAR, we feel to solicit a continuance of the patronage of our numerous readers; and on our
part we pledge ourselves to make the columns of the STAR (as we have always hitherto done), a medium through which to communicate whatever intelligence may
come to hand that may prove beneficial in the building up of the Saints in the faith of the gospel, and preparing them for those things which must shortly come to pass,
and by which alone they can be enabled to stand, even by continued accessions of knowledge to give them strength according to the day.

We rejoice greatly, together with all Saints, in the privileges which we enjoy from living in the dispensation of the "fulness of times," and in the advantages we derive
from having a living prophet of the Lord, through whose instrumentality we can obtain that necessary knowledge, for the rejection of which God will bring his judgments
upon the nations, and the inhabitants of the earth shall be burned up and few men be left.

That we may be instrumental in gathering together the remnant that shall be saved, and who shall be found in the "midst of the earth," there to be shielded from the
calamities which shall overwhelm the rest of mankind, let us individually seek to disseminate those principles which the Lord has sent forth for the salvation, temporally
and spiritually, of those that will hearken and obey.

In order more effectually to accomplish this, we have determined to increase the number of the MILLENNIAL STAR, and though still retaining the size and quantity of
matter, to reduce them in price to twopence halfpenny each, with the intention of a further reduction if the sale can be extended to three thousand.

To effect this, we call upon the assistance of our elders and others, to do their utmost in order to disseminate them more extensively in their varied fields of labour, and
to seek to awaken an appetite for the reception of intelligence, which will be the only guarantee for securing peace and prosperity in the respective branches of the
church.
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 1 / 1033
We have also other publications which we have issued, the circulation of which would undoubtedly be productive of much good. We would refer in the first place to the
letters of O. Cowdery to W. W. Phelps, which we have determined to sell at three shillings and sixpence per dozen, or four pence each, instead of five shillings per
matter, to reduce them in price to twopence halfpenny each, with the intention of a further reduction if the sale can be extended to three thousand.

To effect this, we call upon the assistance of our elders and others, to do their utmost in order to disseminate them more extensively in their varied fields of labour, and
to seek to awaken an appetite for the reception of intelligence, which will be the only guarantee for securing peace and prosperity in the respective branches of the
church.

We have also other publications which we have issued, the circulation of which would undoubtedly be productive of much good. We would refer in the first place to the
letters of O. Cowdery to W. W. Phelps, which we have determined to sell at three shillings and sixpence per dozen, or four pence each, instead of five shillings per
dozen.

The reply of Joseph Smith to the letter of J. A. B. we are not able to sell at a lower rate than seven shillings per hundred, but we would earnestly recommend an
extensive circulation of the same, as perhaps the most illustrative of the character of our beloved brother, and also of the motives by which he is actuated.

We also feel to urge upon the Saints the study of the Book of Mormon, through the coming forth of which we have received so much light and intelligence, and have
been made the recipients of so many blessings. In our opinion, the importance and value of this record is not by any means appreciated, even by the Saints, generally
speaking; and we feel persuaded, that ere long, it will occupy a much more prominent position in the progress of the kingdom of God. But there is another motive that
ought to actuate the Saints in the purchase of this book:-we have a very considerable stock on hand, the proceeds resulting from the sale of which will be applied in
assisting the poor friends to emigrate, whilst another portion of the same has been made over to the Temple at Nauvoo, and we feel very anxious to dispose of them
that the receipts may be applied towards the completion of that great and important work.

We have also on hand the Testament of the Twelve Patriarchs, which, though not considered by the Saints as orthodox, yet containing much beautiful doctrine and
principles of truth, and forming, to say the least of it, a great curiosity. In order to effect the sale of this work, we have determined to sell them as low as we possibly
can, viz. full bound at one shilling and sixpence each, or sixteen shillings per dozen; neatly done up in stiff covers at one shilling each, or eleven shillings per dozen.

The Gathering.

(Concluded from page 181, vol. 4.)

From the whole of the preceding it is very evident that God has had a great design to accomplish in regard to the human family; that in order to bring about his
purposes, he has uniformly gathered his people together; that this gathering was for a two-fold object-first, for the convenience, happiness and teaching of the parties
immediately concerned-and secondly, for the benefit and salvation of themselves and their posterity in the future, according to the eternal purposes of God. And
whatever may be the opinions of men in regard to the subject, the scriptures are plain and definite, and clearly show not only that he has in different ages collected his
people together, and that the people which he calls together are blessed of him; but that the principle of scattering is a curse.

When the children of Noah were all assembled together they were blessed of God, when they began to work wickedness, and build the Tower of Babel, their language
was confounded, and they were scattered abroad upon the face of the whole earth, as a curse, that they might be prevented from combining together to frustrate the
purposes of God.

When the Lord pronounced blessings and cursings upon the children for obedience or disobedience, according to Dout. xxviii, one of the greatest blessings was that
they should dwell in peace in their land-"The Lord shall command the blessing upon thee, in thy storehouse, and in all that thou settest thine hand unto; and he shall bless
thee in the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee. The Lord shall establish thee an holy people unto himself"-Verses 8 and 9. And on the contrary, if they should
disobey the commandments of God, the Lord should curse them by scattering them. "And it shall come to pass that as the Lord rejoiced over you, to do you good, and
to multiply you; so the Lord will rejoice over you to destroy you, and to bring you to nought, and ye shall be plucked from off the land, whither thou goest to possess it.
And the Lord shall scatter thee among all people, from one end of the earth even unto the other"-Verses 63 and 64. Ezekiel speaking on the same subject says-"And I
will scatter toward every wind, all that are about him, to help him, and all his band, and I will draw out the sword after them, and they shall know that I am the Lord,
when I shall scatter them among the nations, and disperse them in the countries."

In speaking of the blessings of the house of Israel in the last days, one of the greatest blessings is, that God will "gather them from among the nations," and restore them
to their old possessions, that Jerusalem shall be inhabited in her own place, and that the Jews shall dwell in their own land; this at present is the great hope of the Jews,
"that God will yet be favourable to Zion, and remember the outcasts of Jacob." Ezekiel, in speaking upon this subject, says, Ezek. xx. 33-42-"As I live, saith the Lord
God. surely with a mighty hand, with a stretched out arm, and with fury poured out, will I rule over you: And I will bring you out from the people, and will gather you
out of the countries wherein ye are scattered with a mighty hand, and with a stretched out arm, and with fury poured out. And I will bring you into the wilderness of the
people, and there will I plead with you face to face, like as I pleaded with your fathers in the wilderness of the land of Egypt, so will I plead with you saith the Lord
God. And I will cause you to pass under the rod, and I will bring you into the bond of the covenant; and I will purge out from among you the rebels, and them that
transgress against me. I will bring them forth out of the country where they sojourn, and they shall not enter into the land of Israel; and ye shall know that I am the Lord.
As for you, O house of Israel, thus saith the Lord God; go ye, serve ye every one his idols, and hereafter also, if ye will not hearken unto me: but pollute ye my holy
name no more with your gifts, and with your idols. For in mine holy mountain, in the mountain of the height of Israel, saith the Lord God, there shall be all the house of
Israel, all of them in the land served me: there will I accept them, and there will I require your offerings, and the first fruits of your oblations, with all your holy things. I
will accept you with your sweet savour, when I bring you out from the people, and gather you out of the countries wherein ye have been scattered; and I will be
sanctified in you before the heathen. And ye shall know that I am the Lord, when I shall bring you into the land of Israel, into the country for the which I lifted up mine
hand to give it to your fathers."

Isaiah, while wrapped in prophetic vision beheld the same glory. He says-Isaiah, xi. 10-12-"And in that day there shall be a root of Jesse, which shall stand for an
ensign of the people; to it shall the Gentiles seek, and his rest shall be glorious. And it shall come to pass in that day, that the Lord shall set his hand again the second
time to recover the remnant of his people, which shall be left from Assyria, and from Egypt, and from Pathros, and from Cush, and from Elam, and from Shinar, and
from Hamath, and from the islands of the sea. And he shall set up an ensign for the nations, and shall assemble the outcasts of Israel, and gather together the dispersed
of Judah from the four corners of the earth."

It is unnecessary for us to enter into all the scriptural details relative to this subject; the principle is so fully demonstrated in the oracles of truth, that he that runs may
read, and that man must be blind indeed that does not recognise it.

As we have stated before, not only will the Jews be gathered, but other nations also, to fulfil the purposes of God, and the promises made to the fathers. The Lord will
send "fishers, and they will fish them, and afterwards he will send for hunters, and they will hunt them from the deserts, and dens, and caves of the earth." God's elect
will be gathered from the four winds of heaven; they will come on mules, and litters, and swift beasts; the ships of Tarshish will be employed to bring them; and when
the Lord founds Zion, "the nations will be gathered together, and the kingdoms to serve the Lord. Zion will be established in righteousness, and all nations will flock to
her standard." During the Millennial reign, the saints will have their place of gathering, and when Satan is let loose, and Gog and Magog goes forth to battle, they will
find the saints in a city, and "encompass the city of the saints round about." When the New Jerusalem descends, we shall find the people of God within it, and outside
 Copyright
the          (c) 2005-2009,
    walls, dogs,               Infobase
                  sorcerers, &c.;       Media
                                  and when      Corp.is purified, and becomes celestial, it will be prepared for celestial bodies to inhabit. The righteousPage
                                           the earth                                                                                                              2 be
                                                                                                                                                            then will / 1033
ultimately gathered together into one place, possess the renewed earth alone; the wicked will go to their own place, and a purified, renewed people will inhabit a pure,
renewed, celestial earth, and free from tribulation, sorrow, and death, be crowned with thrones, principalities, and powers, and rejoice in the presence of God and the
will be gathered from the four winds of heaven; they will come on mules, and litters, and swift beasts; the ships of Tarshish will be employed to bring them; and when
the Lord founds Zion, "the nations will be gathered together, and the kingdoms to serve the Lord. Zion will be established in righteousness, and all nations will flock to
her standard." During the Millennial reign, the saints will have their place of gathering, and when Satan is let loose, and Gog and Magog goes forth to battle, they will
find the saints in a city, and "encompass the city of the saints round about." When the New Jerusalem descends, we shall find the people of God within it, and outside
the walls, dogs, sorcerers, &c.; and when the earth is purified, and becomes celestial, it will be prepared for celestial bodies to inhabit. The righteous then will be
ultimately gathered together into one place, possess the renewed earth alone; the wicked will go to their own place, and a purified, renewed people will inhabit a pure,
renewed, celestial earth, and free from tribulation, sorrow, and death, be crowned with thrones, principalities, and powers, and rejoice in the presence of God and the
Lamb, forever and ever.

History of Joseph Smith.

(Continued from page 184, vol. 4.)

After labouring in that neighbourhood one year, he received a very pressing invitation to remove to the town of Mentor, in the same county, about thirty miles from
Bainbridge, and within a few miles from Lake Erie, which he sometime afterwards complied with. The persons by whom he was more particularly requested to move to
that place, were the remnants of a Baptist Church, which was nearly broken up, the members of which had become attached to the doctrines promulgated by elder
Rigdon.

The town of Mentor was settled by wealthy and enterprising individuals, who had by their industry and good management made that township one of the most delightful
in that country, or probably in the Western Reserve. Its advantages for agricultural purposes could hardly be surpassed, while the splendid farms, fertile fields, and
stately mansions made it particularly attractive to the eye of the traveller, and gave evidence of enterprise and wealth. In that beautiful location he took up his residence,
and immediately commenced his labours, with that zeal and assiduity which had formerly characterized him.

But being an entire stranger, many reports were put in circulation of a character calculated to lessen him in the estimation of the people, and consequently destroy his
influence. Some persons were even wicked enough to retail those slanderous reports which were promulgated, and endeavoured to stir up persecution against him;
consequently many of the citizens were jealous and did not extend to him that confidence which he might otherwise have expected.

His path was not strewed with flowers, but the thorns of persecution beset him, and he had to contend against much prejudice and opposition, whose swollen waves
might have sunk one less courageous, resolute, and determined; yet, notwithstanding these unfavourable circumstances, he continued to meet the storm, to stem the
torrent, and bear up under the reproach for some time.

At length the storm subsided, for after labouring in that neighbourhood about eight months, he so wrought upon the feelings of the people by his consistent walk and
conversation-his sociability, combined with his overwhelming eloquence, that a perfect calm succeeded-their evil apprehensions and surmisings were allayed, their
prejudices gave way, and the man whom they had looked upon with jealousy was now their theme of praise, and their welcome guest. Those who had been most
hostile, now became his warmest admirers, and most constant friends.

The churches in which he preached, which had heretofore been filled with anxious hearers, were now filled to overflowing, the poor flocked to the services, and the rich
thronged the assemblies.

The doctrines he advanced, were new, but at the same time were elucidated with such , and enforced with an eloquence a superior to what they had listened to before,
that those whose sectarian prejudices were not too deeply rooted, who listened to the deep and searching discourses which he delivered from time to time, could not
fail of being greatly affected, and convinced that the principles he advanced were true and in accordance with the scriptures. Nor were his labours and success confined
to that township alone, but calls were made in every direction for him to preach, which he complied with, as much as he possibly could, until his labours became very
extensive, spreading over a vast extent of country.

Wherever he went, the same success attended his ministry, and he was every where received with kindness, and welcomed by persons of all classes. Prejudice after
prejudice gave way on every hand-opposition after opposition was broken down, and bigotry was rooted from its strong holds. The truths he advanced, were received
with gladness, and the doctrines he taught had a glorious ascendancy wherever he had the opportunity of promulgating them.

His fame as an orator and deep reasoner in the scriptures continued to spread far and wide, and he soon gained a popularity and an elevation which has fallen to the lot
of but few, consequently thousands flocked to hear his eloquent discourses.

When it was known where he was going to preach, there might be seen long before the appointed time, persons of all classes, sects and denominations, flocking like
doves to their windows from a considerable distance. The humble pedestrian, and the rich in their splendid equipages, might be seen crowding the roads.

The churches in the different places where he preached, were now no longer large enough to contain the vast assemblies which congregated from time to time, so that
he had to repair to the wide spread canopy of heaven, and in the woods and in the groves he addressed the multitudes which flocked to hear him.-Nor was his
preaching in vain. It was not empty sound that so closely engaged the attention of his audiences, and with which they were so deeply interested, but it was the truths
which were imparted, the intelligence which was conveyed, and the duties which were enforced.

Not only did the writings of the New Testament occupy his attention, but occasionally those of the ancient prophets, particularly those prophesies which had reference
to the present and to the future, were brought up to review and treated in a manner entirely new and deeply interesting. No longer did he follow the old beaten track,
which had been travelled for ages by the religious world, but he dared to enter upon new grounds; called in question the opinions of uninspired men-shewed the foolish
ideas of many commentators on the sacred scriptures-exposed their ignorance and contradictions-threw new light on the sacred volume, particularly those prophesies
which so deeply interest this generation, and which had been entirely overlooked, or mystified by the religious world-cleared up scriptures which had heretofore
appeared inexplicable, and delighted his astonished audience with things "new and old"-proved to a demonstration the literal fulfilment of prophecy, the gathering of
Israel in the last days to their ancient inheritances, with their ultimate splendour and glory; the situation of the world at the coming of the Son of Man-the judgments
which Almighty God would pour out upon the ungodly, prior to that event and the reign of Christ with his saints on the earth in the millennium.

These important subjects could not fail to have their weight upon the minds of his hearers, who clearly discerned the situation in which they were placed, by the sound
and logical arguments which he adduced; and soon, numbers felt the importance of obeying that form of doctrine which had been delivered them, so that they might be
accounted worthy to escape those things which were coming on the earth, and many came forward desiring to be baptized for the remission of sins. He accordingly
commenced to baptize, and like John of old, there flocked to him people from all the region round about; persons of all ranks and standings in society; the rich, the
poor, the noble and the brave, flocked to be baptized of him. Nor was this desire confined to individuals or families, but whole societies threw away their creeds and
articles of faith, and became obedient to the faith he promulgated, and he soon had large and flourishing societies throughout that whole region of country.

He was now a welcome visitor whereever he travelled-his society was courted by the learned and intelligent, and the highest encomiums were bestowed upon him for
 Copyright
his           (c) 2005-2009,
    biblical lore,             Infobase Media Corp.
                   and his eloquence.                                                                                                           Page 3 / 1033

The work of the ministry engaged all his time and attention; he felt deeply for the salvation of his fellow-man, and for the attainment of which he laboured with unceasing
articles of faith, and became obedient to the faith he promulgated, and he soon had large and flourishing societies throughout that whole region of country.

He was now a welcome visitor whereever he travelled-his society was courted by the learned and intelligent, and the highest encomiums were bestowed upon him for
his biblical lore, and his eloquence.

The work of the ministry engaged all his time and attention; he felt deeply for the salvation of his fellow-man, and for the attainment of which he laboured with unceasing
diligence.

During this state of unexampled success, the prospect of wealth and affluence was fairly open before him; but he looked upon it with indifference, and made every thing
subservient to the promotion of correct principles; and having food and raiment, he learned therewith to be content. As a proof of this, his family were in no better
circumstances, and made no greater appearance in the world, than when he laboured at the occupation of tanning. His family consisted of his wife and six children, and
lived in a very small, unfinished, frame house, hardly capable of making a family comfortable, which affords a clear proof that his affections were not set upon things of a
worldly nature or secular aggrandizement.

After he had laboured in that vicinity some time, and having received but little pecuniary aid, the members of the church which he had built up, held a meeting to take his
circumstances into consideration, and provide for his wants, and place him in a situation suitable to the high and important office which he sustained in the church. They
resolved upon erecting him a suitable residence, where he could make his family comfortable, and accomodate his numerous friends who visited him. A committee was
appointed to make a purchase of land, and to erect such buildings as were necessary. The committee soon made a purchase of a farm in a beautiful situation in that
township, made contracts for erecting a suitable dwelling house, stable, barn, &c., and soon made a commencement on the house, and had a quantity of the building
materials on the spot. He being held in the highest respect by that people, they entered on the work with pleasure, and seemed to vie with each other in their labours of
love, believing it a duty to make their beloved pastor and his family comfortable. His prospects, with regard to temporal things were now brighter than they ever had
been; and he felt happy in the midst of a people who had every disposition to promote his welfare.

Under these pleasing circumstances, and enjoying this full tide of prosperity, he hardly thought that, for his attachment to truth, he would soon see the prospect blasted,
and himself and family reduced to a more humble situation than before.

At this time, it being in the fall of A.D. 1830, elders Parley P. Pratt, Ziba Peterson, Oliver Cowdery and Peter Whitmer, called at that town, on their way to the western
boundary of the state of Missouri, testifying to the truth of the "Book of Mormon," and that the Lord had raised up a prophet, and restored the priesthood. Previous to
this, elder Parley P. Pratt had been a preacher in the same church with elder Rigdon, and resided in the town of Amherst, Lorain county, in that state, and had been
sent into the state of New York on a mission, where he became acquainted with the circumstances of the coming forth of the Book of Mormon, and was introduced to
Joseph Smith, jun., and others of the church of Latter-day Saints. After listening to the testimony of the "witnesses," and reading the "Book," he became convinced that
it was of God, and that the principles which they taught, were the principles of truth. He was then baptized, and shortly after was ordained an elder, and began to
preach, and from that time became a strenuous advocate of the truth.

Believing there were many in the church with whom he had formerly been united, who were honest seekers after truth, induced him, while on his journey to the west, to
call upon his friends, and make known the great things which the Lord had brought to pass. The first house at which they called was elder Rigdon's, and after the usual
salutations, presented him with the Book of Mormon-stating that it was a revelation from God. This being the first time he had ever heard of, or seen, the Book of
Mormon, he felt very much prejudiced at the assertion: and replied, that "he had one Bible which he believed was a revelation from God, and with which he pretended
to have some acquaintance; but with respect to the book they had presented him, he must say that he had considerable doubt." Upon which they expressed a desire to
investigate the subject, and argue the matter; but he replied, "no, young gentlemen, you must not argue with me on the subject; but I will read your book, and see what
claim it has upon my faith, and will endeavour to ascertain whether it be a revelation from God or not." After some farther conversation on the subject, they expressed a
desire to lay the subject before the people, and requested the privilege of preaching in elder Rigdon's church, to which he readily consented. The appointment was
accordingly published, and a large and respectable congregation assembled. Oliver Cowdery and Parley P. Pratt severally addressed the meeting. At the conclusion,
elder Rigdon arose and stated to the congregation that the information they had that evening received, was of an extraordinary character, and certainly demanded their
most serious consideration, and as the apostle advised his brethren "to prove all things, and hold fast that which is good," so he would exhort his brethren to do
likewise, and give the matter a careful investigation; and not turn against it, without being fully convinced of its being an imposition, lest they should, possibly, resist the
truth.

This was, indeed, generous on the part of elder Rigdon, and gave evidence of his entire freedom from any sectarian bias; but allowing his mind full scope to range,
untrammeled, through the scriptures, embracing every principle of truth, and rejecting error, under whatever guise it should appear. He was perfectly willing to allow his
members the same privilege. Having received great light on the scriptures, he felt desirous to receive more, from whatever quarter it should come. This was his
prevailing characteristic; and if any sentiment was advanced by any one, that was new, or tended to throw light on the scriptures, or the dealings of God with the
children of men, it was always gladly received, and treasured up in his mind. After the meeting broke up, the brethren returned home with elder Rigdon, and conversed
upon the important things which they had proclaimed. He informed them that he should read the Book of Mormon, give it a full investigation, and then would frankly tell
them his mind and feelings on the subject-told them they were welcome to abide at his house until he had opportunity of reading it.

About two miles from elder Rigdon's, at the town of Kirtland, where a number of the members of his church, who lived together and had all things in common-from
which circumstance has arisen the idea that this was the case with the church of Jesus Christ-to which place they immediately repaired, and proclaimed the gospel to
them, with some considerable success; for their testimony was received by many of the people, and seventeen came forward in obedience to the gospel.

While thus engaged, they visited elder Rigdon occasionally, and found him very earnestly engaged in reading the "Book of Mormon,"-praying to the Lord for direction,
and meditating on the things he heard and read; and after a fortnight from the time the book was put in his hands, he was fully convinced of the truth of the work, by a
revelation from Jesus Christ, which was made known to him in a remarkable manner, so that he could exclaim, "flesh and blood hath not revealed it unto me, but my
father which is in heaven."

Being now fully satisfied in his own mind of the truth of the work, and the necessity of obedience thereto, he informed his wife of the same, and was happy to find that
she was not only diligently investigating the subject, but was believing with all her heart, and was desirous of obeying the truth, which, undoubtedly, was a great
satisfaction to his mind.

The Presidents Address to the Saints.

To all the Saints and honourable men of the earth, to whom the Lord has given liberally of this world's goods: Greeting.

Our worthy brother, elder George J. Adams, has been appointed by the first presidency of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, at Nauvoo, to present to
them the importance, as well as the things connected with his mission to Russia, to introduce the fulness of the gospel to the people of that vast empire; and also to
which is attached some of the most important things concerning the advancement and building up of the kingdom of God in the last days, which cannot be explained at
this time; but
 Copyright  (c)as2005-2009,
                  the mission Infobase
                              is attendedMedia
                                          with much
                                               Corp.expense, all those who feel disposed to bestow, according as God has blessed them, shall receivePagethe blessings of
Israel's God, and ten fold shall be added unto them, as well as the prayers of the Saints of God.
                                                                                                                                                               4 / 1033

With sentiments of high esteem, we subscribe ourselves your friends and brethren in the new and everlasting covenant.
Our worthy brother, elder George J. Adams, has been appointed by the first presidency of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, at Nauvoo, to present to
them the importance, as well as the things connected with his mission to Russia, to introduce the fulness of the gospel to the people of that vast empire; and also to
which is attached some of the most important things concerning the advancement and building up of the kingdom of God in the last days, which cannot be explained at
this time; but as the mission is attended with much expense, all those who feel disposed to bestow, according as God has blessed them, shall receive the blessings of
Israel's God, and ten fold shall be added unto them, as well as the prayers of the Saints of God.

With sentiments of high esteem, we subscribe ourselves your friends and brethren in the new and everlasting covenant.

JOSEPH SMITH.

HYRUM SMITH.

Presidents of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.

Epistle.

To the President and Council, together with all that are called to be Saints assembling in Macclesfield. Grace, mercy, and peace be unto you from God our Father, and
from the Lord Jesus Christ. Amen.

Beloved Saints,-Having been for the first time in your midst, and having rejoiced together with you in the proclamation of the glorious principles of salvation in which we
trust and have a sure and certain hope of immortality and eternal life; and being desirous that you should be established and built up in the truth, I write unto you those
things, to which if ye give heed, you shall have the blessing of God to rest upon you, and make you mighty as a people in rolling onward the work of the Lord.

And, first, I would counsel and exhort, that when you assemble to commemorate the death of your Lord, and to partake of the elements of bread and wine, in
remembrance of what he has done for you, then, without fail, make ye a collection for the poor amongst you, that their necessities may be ministered unto, and that the
blessing of God may be in your midst continually.

Let every one be careful to uphold by the prayer of faith those who are called to labour in your midst, that the Lord may bless you through their instrumentality: and
take heed that none despise the servants of the Lord, neither become ye as those that were of Paul or of Apollos.

Also, let those who minister in holy things take heed unto themselves that they dispense the word of life, "meddling not with tenets," for thus saith the Lord; but rather
give all diligence to lead the honest-hearted to the obedience of faith.

Furthermore, let each one endeavour to promote the well-being and happiness of all, exercising that charity which covereth a multitude of sins; be ye not disturbers, but
be ye peacemakers, for they are blessed, and shall see God.

Finally, let the brethren and sisters flee every appearance of evil, putting away the abundance of laughter and folly, let your walk and conversation be such as shall
convince those by whom you are surrounded that you have been with Jesus, and have learned of him. And take heed that ye be not a stumbling-block unto those who
are inquiring for truth, but remember always that God has called you unto glory and to virtue.

Beloved Saints-let these things be in you and abound, and ye shall not be unfruitful in the work of the Lord, and great shall be your reward, which may God our
Heavenly Father grant, for Christ's sake, Amen.

Yours in the gospel covenant, THOMAS WARD.

Religion and Politics.

From the Times and Seasons.

There are peculiar notions extant in relation to the propriety or impropriety of mixing religion with politics, many of which we consider to be wild and visionary. Having
witnessed in the proceedings of some of our old European nations, a policy that was dangerous, hurtful, and oppressive in the union of church and state, and seen in
them an overgrown oligarchy, proud and arrogant, with a disposition to crush every thing that opposed its mandate or will; we have looked with abhorrence upon the
monster, and shrink from the idea of introducing anything that would in the least deprive us of our freedom, or reduce us to a state of religious vassalage. Living under a
free republican form of government; sheltered by the rich foliage of the tree of liberty; breathing a pure atmosphere of religious toleration; and basking in the sunbeams
of prosperity, we have felt jealous of our rights, and have been always fearful lest some of those eastern blasts should cross the great Atlantic, withor our brightest
hopes, nip the tree of liberty in the bud, and that our youthful republic should be prostrated, and the funeral dirge be chanted in the "land of the free, and the home of the
brave," in consequence of a union between church and state.

No one can be more opposed to an unhallowed alliance of this kind than ourselves; but while we would deprecate any alliance having a tendency to deprive the sons of
liberty of their rights, we cannot but think that the course taken by many of our politicians is altogether culpable-that the division is extending too far, and that in our
jealousy, lest a union of this kind should take place, we have thrust out God from all our political movements, and seem to regard the affairs of the nation as that over
which the great Jehovah's providence has no control, about which his direction or interposition never should be sought, and as a thing conducted and directed by human
wisdom alone.

Either God has something to do in our national affairs, or he has not. If he has the oversight and charge of them-if "he raises up one kingdom and puts down another,
according to the counsel of his own will"-if "the powers that be, are ordained of God," then it becomes necessary for us, in all our political movements, to look to God
for his benediction and blessing. But if God has nothing to do with them, we will act consistently-we will cease to pray for the president, our legislators, or any of our
rulers, and each one will pursue his own course, and "God shall not be in all our thoughts," so far as politics are concerned.

By a careful perusal of the scriptures, however, we find that God in ancient days had as much to do with governments, kings and kingdoms, as he ever had to do with
religion. The Jews, as a nation, were under the direct government of heaven, and not only had they judges and kings anointed of God, and set apart by him, but their
laws were given them of God; hence says the prophet-"the Lord is our King; the Lord is our judge; the Lord is our law-giver, and he shall reign over us:" and in the
history of the kings of Israel, we find the Lord and his prophets interfering as much in their civil as their religious affairs, as the book of Kings abundantly testifies. Hence
Saul, David, Solomon, Hezekiah, Jehu, and all the rest of their kings, were anointed of God, and set apart especially to fulfil that office; and in regard to their policy,
their war, their deliverance, they sought wisdom and protection from God, and ascribed their victories to him.

Nor was this the case with the Israelites alone, but other nations also acknowledged his supremacy and sought his aid.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                              Page 5 / 1033
Ahimelech king of the Philistines, captivated by the beauty of Sarah, took her for the purpose of making her his wife, when the Lord appeared unto him in a dream and
gave him certain instructions, the which he immediately obeyed; and although God had smitten his family in consequence of the evil, he immediately removed his hand
their war, their deliverance, they sought wisdom and protection from God, and ascribed their victories to him.

Nor was this the case with the Israelites alone, but other nations also acknowledged his supremacy and sought his aid.

Ahimelech king of the Philistines, captivated by the beauty of Sarah, took her for the purpose of making her his wife, when the Lord appeared unto him in a dream and
gave him certain instructions, the which he immediately obeyed; and although God had smitten his family in consequence of the evil, he immediately removed his hand
and restored them to health, and removed his wrath from the nation. Nebuchadnezzar had to acknowledge the Lord's sovereignty when he was told by Daniel that "the
Lord removeth kings, and setteth up kings;" and in the writing which Belshazzar saw on the wall, the Lord revealed to him, through Daniel, not only his own state, but
the situation of other kingdoms that should come after his.

The Lord sent by Jonah a message to Nineveh, saying, "that in forty days Nineveh should be destroyed." But when the king proclaimed a fast and sat in ashes, both he
and his people, the Lord averted his wrath and prolonged their lives. God frequently revealed his will through the mouth of his prophets to the Ammonites, Moabites,
Elamites, Hittites, Jebusites, and numerous other nations, and Nebuchadnezzar in a dream had revealed to him, not only the situation of his own kingdom, but that of the
different nations that should arise after his, until the final winding up scene.

And Daniel and the apostle John, both in prophetic vision beheld a time that is spoken of as a period of great glory, when "the Lord shall be king over all the earth," and
when "the saints of the Most High shall take the kingdom, and possess the kingdom, and the greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven shall be given to the
saints of the Most High God."

Certainly, if any person ought to interfere in political matters, it should be those whose minds and judgments are influenced by correct principles-religious as well as
political-otherwise those persons professing religion would have to be governed by those who make no profession; be subject to their rule, have the law and word of
God trampled under foot, and become as wicked as Sodom, and as corrupt as Gomorrah, and be prepared for final destruction. We are told, "when the wicked rule
the people mourn." This we have abundantly proved in the state of Missouri, and having had our fingers once burned, we dread the fire. The cause of humanity, the
cause of justice, the cause of freedom, the cause of patriotism, and the cause of God require us to use our best endeavours to put in righteous rulers. Our revelations tell
us to seek diligently for good and for wise men. Doe. and Cov. see. lxxxv. par. 2-"And now, verily, I say unto you, concerning the laws of the land, it is my will that my
people should observe to do all these things whatsoever I command them, and that law of the land which is constitutional, supporting that principle of freedom, in
maintaining rights and privileges belongs to all mankind and is justifiable before me; therefore I, the Lord, justifieth you, and your brethren of my church, in befriending
that law which is the constitutional law of the land; and as pertaining to law of man, whatsoever is more or less than these cometh of evil. I the Lord God make you free;
therefore ye are free indeed; and the law also maketh you free; nevertheless when the wicked rule the people mourn; wherefore, honest men and wise men should be
sought for diligently, and good men and wise men ye should observe to uphold; otherwise whatsoever is less than these cometh of evil."

No one can be more fit for the task than Gen. Joseph Smith: he is wise, prudent, faithful, energetic, and fearless-he is a virtuous man and a philanthropist. If we want to
find out who he is, his past history shows his indomitable perseverance, and proves him to be a faithful friend, and a man of exalted genius, and sterling integrity; whilst
his public addresses and views, as published to the world, prove him to be a patriot and a statesman.

Let every man then that hates oppression, and loves the cause of right, not only vote himself, but use his influence to obtain the votes of others, that we may by every
legal means support that man whose election will secure the greatest amount of good to the nation at large.

Our City and the Present Aspect of Affairs.

(From the Times and Seasons.)

Believing that our patrons and friends are pleased to hear of our prosperity, we feel happy in apprising them of the same, through the columns of our paper.

Owing to the scarcity of provision, and the pressure in the money market during the past winter, commercial business has been somewhat dull; consequently those who
were not previously prepared, have been obliged to employ the principal portion of their time in obtaining the necessary means for the sustenance of their families,
therefore little improvement has been made. But old Boreas is now on his receding march, and spring has commenced its return with all its pleasantness.

Navigation is open, and steam boats are almost continually plying up and down our majestic river; they have already brought several families of emigrants to this place,
who have cordially joined with their friends and brethren in the great work of the upbuilding of Zion, and the rolling forth of the kingdom of God.

The work of improvement is now actively begun, and in every direction may be heard the sound of the mason's trowel, the carpenter's hammer; or, in other words, the
hum of industry, and the voice of merriment. Indeed, to judge from the present appearance, a greater amount of improvement will be done the ensuing summer than in
the preceding one. Almost every stranger that enters our city is excited with astonishment, that so much has been done in so short a time; but we flatter ourself, from the
known industry, perseverence and diligence of the saints, that by the return of another winter, so much more will be accomplished, that his astonishment will be
increased to wonder and admiration.

Quite extensive preparations are being made by the farmers in this vicinity, for the cultivation of land, and should the season prove favourable, we doubt not that nearly,
if not a sufficient amount of produce will be raised to supply the wants of the city and adjacent country.

We are also pleased that we can inform our friends abroad, that the Saints here, of late, have taken hold of the work on the Temple with a zeal and energy that in no
small degree excites our admiration. Their united efforts certainly speak to us, that it is their determination that this spacious edifice shall be enclosed, if not finished, this
season. And a word we would say to Saints abroad, which is, that the Temple is being built in compliance with a special commandment of God, not to a few
individuals, but to all; therefore we sincerely hope you will contribute of your means as liberally as your circumstances will allow, that the burden of the work may not
rest upon a few, but proportionately upon all. Where is the true-hearted Saint, that does not with joy and delight contemplate the endowment of the servants of God,
and the blessings he has promised to his people on condition they speedily build the Temple? Certainly you cannot reasonably expect to enjoy these blessings, if you
refuse to contribute your share towards its erection. It is a thing of importance, and much depends upon its accomplishment; therefore, we wish to forcibly impress the
matter upon your minds, hoping you will become aroused to a sense of your duty; that every company of Saints, every elder that comes here, and every mail, may bring
money and other property for this important work, which, when completed, will stand, in one sense of the word, as a firm pillar in Zion, and which will greatly facilitate
the prosperity of the great cause of truth which we all are actively engaged in.

For several Sundays past, when the weather was favourable, large crowds of our citizens assembled near the Temple, where they have been favoured with very
interesting and eloquent discourses from Gen. Joseph Smith, president Hyrum Smith, elder P. P. Pratt, and others. On the last occasion that Gen. Smith favoured us
with a discourse, he spoke on the subject of the spirits, powers, and missions of the Messiah, Elias, and Elijah, to an attentive audience that listened with an almost
breathless silence; their minds apparently being completely absorbed with the subject, while with a rapturous delight they heard so exquisite a dissertation upon these
important principles which are connected with the great plan of salvation. It being in the open air, and the audience so large, that it was with great difficulty he could be
heard  by all(c)
 Copyright    present. We haveInfobase
                 2005-2009,     frequently heardCorp.
                                        Media     him of late, in a very plaintive manner speak of the difficulties that he labours under in speaking to a congregation thus
                                                                                                                                                            Page 6 / 1033
situated; also, that many glorious principles of the kingdom of God, which he is anxious to make known to the saints, is a burden upon his mind; but that he could not
with any propriety make them known while he had to contend with this difficulty, which can be fully obviated by the completion of the Temple.
interesting and eloquent discourses from Gen. Joseph Smith, president Hyrum Smith, elder P. P. Pratt, and others. On the last occasion that Gen. Smith favoured us
with a discourse, he spoke on the subject of the spirits, powers, and missions of the Messiah, Elias, and Elijah, to an attentive audience that listened with an almost
breathless silence; their minds apparently being completely absorbed with the subject, while with a rapturous delight they heard so exquisite a dissertation upon these
important principles which are connected with the great plan of salvation. It being in the open air, and the audience so large, that it was with great difficulty he could be
heard by all present. We have frequently heard him of late, in a very plaintive manner speak of the difficulties that he labours under in speaking to a congregation thus
situated; also, that many glorious principles of the kingdom of God, which he is anxious to make known to the saints, is a burden upon his mind; but that he could not
with any propriety make them known while he had to contend with this difficulty, which can be fully obviated by the completion of the Temple.

Editorial.

THERE is one subject introduced into the present number of the STAR that will probably excite, even in the minds of some of the Saints, considerable surprise; we
refer to the proposal of brother Joseph Smith as President of the United States of America. By some it may be considered very presumptuous, but to such we shall not
attempt to offer an apology; the people of God can be judged of no man who is not under the influence of the Spirit of God; and if steps of minor importance have
never been comprehended, we are assured that they would fail in coming to an understanding of the present subject.

There will be one advantage resulting from the present movement even if it does not succeed, and that is, the Saints will be delivered from the annoyance to which they
have hitherto been subject, by voting for other parties who were candidates in the field, inasmuch as they were subject to every slander and injury that could be inflicted
upon them by those whom they opposed; but since they have publicly declared that they will vote for none, save their own President, General JOSEPH SMITH, they
will be freed from this annoyance.

We do not anticipate what may be the result when the time of election arrives, but one thing we will say, it is a crisis for America of which she is little aware. We feel
assured of this, that righteousness alone can save the United States from sharing the overwhelming destiny of the nations of the earth, and that by the election of an
individual like our beloved prophet only, can she be delivered from the thickly gathering clouds of political darkness that threaten to overwhelm her.

But, again, all truly enlightened Saints will feel at once, that no one can be so qualified to rule and govern a mighty nation as he who is under the guidance of the Spirit of
God, and directed by immediate revelations from him.

But likewise, the western continent hath been chosen of the Lord for the Zion of the last days-for the gathering of that remnant who shall be saved when the inhabitants
of the earth are burned up, and few men are left; how necessary, therefore, that the legislative power of that continent should be favourable to the gathering, and not
adverse.

We have thrown out these few hints on this important subject, looking forward to the results impending without a feeling of anxiety, knowing that all things work
together for good; and if America rejects the means of deliverance, upon her will fall the consequences.

As illustrative of the fitness of President JOSEPH SMITH to be elected to fill so important an office, we extract the following letter of a traveller from a late number of
the Nauvoo Neighbour.

Mr Editor:-Before I take my departure, permit me to express my views relative to the leading men of your city, where I have been these few days.

I have been conversant with the great men of the age, and, last of all, I feel that I have met with the greatest in the presence of your esteemed prophet, Gen. Joseph
Smith. From many reports, I had reason to believe him a bigoted religionist, as ignorant of politics as the savages; but to my utter astonishment, on a short acquaintance,
I have found him as familiar in the cabinet of nations, as with his Bible; and in the knowledge of that book, I have not met with his equal in Europe or America.
Although, if I should beg leave to differ with him in some items of faith; his nobleness of soul will not permit him to take offence at me. No, sir, I find him open, frank
and generous, as willing others should enjoy their opinions, as to enjoy his own.

The General appears perfectly at home on every subject; and his familiarity with many languages affords him ample means to become informed concerning all nations
and principles, while his familiar and dignified deportment towards all, must secure to his interest the affections of every intelligent and virtuous man that may chance to
fall in his way; and I am astonished that so little is known abroad concerning him.

Van Buren was my favourite, and I was astonished to see Gen. Smith's name as a competitor; but since my late acquaintance, Mr. Van Buren can never re-seat himself
in the presidential chair on my vote, while Gen. Smith is in the field; forming my opinions alone on the talents of the two; and from what I have secn, I have no reason to
doubt, but Gen. Smith's integrity is equal to any other individual; and I am satisfied he cannot easily be made the pliant tool of any political party. I take him to be a man
who stands far aloof from little caucus quiblings and squablings, while nations, governments and realms, are wielded in his hand as familiarly as the top and hoop in the
hand of their little masters.

Free from all bigotry and superstition, he dives into every subject, and it seems as though the world was not large enough to satisfy his capacious soul, and from his
conversation, one might suppose him as well acquainted with other worlds as this.

So far as I can discover, Gen. Smith is the nation's man, and the man who will exalt the nation if the people will give him an opportunity: and all parties will find a friend
in him, so far as right is concerned.

Gen. Smith's movements are perfectly anomalous in the estimation of the public. All other great men have been considered wise in drawing around them wise men; but I
have frequently heard the General called a fool because he has not gathered the wisest of men to his cabinet, to direct his movements: but this subject is too ridiculous
to dwell upon; suffice it to say, so far as I have seen, he has wise men at his side; superlatively wise, and more capable of managing the affairs of a state, than most men
now engaged therein: which I consider much to his credit, though I would by no means speak diminutively of my old friends.

From my brief acquaintance, I consider Gen. Smith, independent of his peculiar religious views (in which, by the by, I have discovered neither vanity nor folly), the sine
qua non of the age to our nation's prosperity. He has learned the all-important lesson, "to profit by the experience of those who have gone before," so that, in short,
Gen. Smith, begins where other men leave off. I am aware this will appear a bold assertion to some, but I would say to such, call and form your acquaintance, as I have
done, then judge.

Thus, sir, you have a few leading items of my views of Gen. Smith, formed from personal acquaintance, which you are at liberty to dispose of as you think proper. I
anticipate the pleasure of renewing my acquaintance with your citizens at a future day.

Yours, respectfully,

A TRAVELLER.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                             Page 7 / 1033
WE feel to say a few words on the gathering. Let the Saints be alive to this very important subject, and not by any means treat it with indifference; for while it must not
be effected as by flight, neither in haste, yet let all who have the means gather away to assist in the building up of Zion, and in the completion of the Temple of the Lord,
Yours, respectfully,

A TRAVELLER.

WE feel to say a few words on the gathering. Let the Saints be alive to this very important subject, and not by any means treat it with indifference; for while it must not
be effected as by flight, neither in haste, yet let all who have the means gather away to assist in the building up of Zion, and in the completion of the Temple of the Lord,
that the servants of the Lord may receive their endowment, and that the work may roll on with accellerated speed, that the end may come.

To such as may be intending to emigrate on the approaching season, we have to offer a word of advice. In consequence of not knowing the number of persons about
to emigrate at the different periods of vessels sailing, those attending to the emigration department have been put to great inconvenience and expense; sometimes by
numbers arriving of whom we had no previous intimation, so that preparation has not been made for them, and they have been detained in Liverpool, at great expense,
until a ship could be procured for them.

But, again, many have given notice of their intentions to emigrate at a certain time who have failed and not come up at the time expected, which has either caused us to
pay at the same rate for the ship as if they had gone, or in other cases has caused disappointment to ship owners and captains by not supplying the amount of
passengers they had been led to expect.

In order to obviate these difficulties, we earnestly request all the presiding officers of the several conferences and branches of the church in all parts of the British islands
to make known our wishes in this respect; and to request that the names, ages, and occupations of all intending to emigrate (not by any means omitting the names of
infants), be forwarded to us as accurately and as early as possible, in order that the mutual interests of all parties may be met as well as possible.

We expect our first ship to sail about the first of September next.

WE have much satisfaction in contemplating the present condition and prospects of the Church. The news from the elders in various parts of these islands is very
encouraging; and, indeed, we would for the sake of the Saints generally, fearlessly make one assertion, that the grand secret of prosperity and success is in the Saints
being united, and especially the priesthood; being, as it were, of one heart and of one mind, and they become irresistible to the honest-hearted, and God will honour
them with his special blessing, and crown them with success.

But on the other hand, woe unto them by whom offences come; whose self-esteem is of such consequence as to cause them to spread discord and division because
they, as individuals, have not been sufficiently honoured, for the anger of the Lord is upon them, and unless they speedily humble themselves, repent, and seek to close
up the breach they have made, his curse shall consume them, and they shall be cast out, that others who are willing may labour freely for the glory of God.

There is much satisfaction in looking around us, and beholding how the Lord has permitted various systems to arise, each bringing forth something new and striking, by
which the minds of great multitudes have been aroused from their former lethargy, and have eventually been led to receive the fulness of the everlasting gospel through
this instrumentality; for instance, previous to the organization of the Church in 1830, many individuals were awakened to reject the various systems of sectarianism, and
to come out on the simple terms of the new testament, as taught by the apostles on the apostles on the day of Pentecost, when under the influence of the Spirit of God.

It is true, that while they proclaimed the baptism of repentance for the remission of sins, they did not promise the gift of the Holy Ghost, as the concomitant or result of
obedience-but yet were they instrumental in preparing the hearts of multitudes for the reception of the fulness of the gospel; we refer particularly to those embracing
views similar to those held by Mr. Alexander Campbell, of America, and we feel grateful that by the same instrumentality we were also prepared for the reception of
the truth in its fulness.

But, again, the labours of Mr. Miller, of America, and his adherents, in proclaiming the second advent of the Messiah to be at hand, even as it were at the door, has, in
a most extraordinary manner, aroused multitudes to be at least looking for the coming of the Son of Man, and has caused a many to arouse from that apathy in which
they had been slumbering on so important a subject; yet the event has not transpired as anticipated, consequently some have been led to see, and no doubt multitudes
more will be, that in the event of seenes so tremendous in their nature taking place, the God of Heaven would act like himself-communicate his purposes unto his
prophets, and send duly authorized messengers of mercy to warn the people, that the honest-hearted might be delivered, and not be overwhelmed in one universal
calamity.

The simple apostolical doctrines of faith, repentance, and baptism for remission of sins, were doctrines of great importance; so, likewise, the doctrines of the second
advent of the Messiah, each alike constituting a portion of those truths which the servants of the Lord have been commissioned to proclaim in the last days, and by
which to gather a covenant people for the Lord, to be prepared to meet him at his coming. Reflections of this nature are not more truthful than they are consolatory and
instructive to the people of God; strengthening our faith; increasing our confidence daily; enabling us to look around with a steadfast eye on whatever may transpire,
knowing that all things are to be made subservient to the accomplishment of the great purposes of God.

WE have great pleasure in announcing that our beloved brother, elder Amos Fielding, landed in Liverpool, from Nauvoo, on Sunday morning last, the twentysixth
instant, bringing with him very delightful intelligence of the state of things when he left. The alterations and improvements in the city since his last visit he found to be truly
surprising, bearing undoubted testimony to the industry and perseverance of the inhabitants, and is only equalled by the moral improvements of the Saints generally. He
describes this as most striking-never had he witnessed such a oneness of spirit as he found there; every one desirous of setting their house in order, as well as of
purifying and sanctifying themselves before the Lord, that they may be prepared to receive blessings at his hand when his house shall be prepared; and which latter
object, men, women, and children seemed determined to accomplish as speedily as possible.

Great outpourings of the spirit have been and are enjoyed by the Saints, to an extent never witnessed by any at any former period; thus are they taught to put away
from them every evil thing, each man's word becoming as it were sacred, knowing that God is about to put judgment to the line, and righteousness to the plummet.

WE have much pleasure in publishing and recommending the following plan to be adopted amongst the sisters of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints in
England. We believe that the completion of the Temple is as near the hearts of the sisters as the brethren, and that the following proposal will be responded to on the
part of the English sisters in a manner that shall reflect honour upon themselves, and be materially instrumental in forwarding the great work.

Nauvoo.

To the Sisters of the Church of Jesus Christ in England: Greeting.

Dear Sisters,-This is to inform you that we have here entered into a small weekly subscription for the benefit of the Temple Funds. One thousand have already joined it,
while many more are expected, by which we trust to help forward the great work very much. The amount is only one cent or a halfpenny per week.

As brother Amos Fielding is waiting for this, I cannot enlarge more than to say, that myself and sister Thompson are engaged in collecting the same.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                                Page 8 / 1033
We remain your affectionate sisters in Christ,
Dear Sisters,-This is to inform you that we have here entered into a small weekly subscription for the benefit of the Temple Funds. One thousand have already joined it,
while many more are expected, by which we trust to help forward the great work very much. The amount is only one cent or a halfpenny per week.

As brother Amos Fielding is waiting for this, I cannot enlarge more than to say, that myself and sister Thompson are engaged in collecting the same.

We remain your affectionate sisters in Christ,

MARY SMITH.

M. R. THOMPSON.

Nauvoo, Dec. 25, 1843.

The Ladies Subscription for the Temple of one cent per week, is fully sanctioned by the First Presidency. HYRUM SMITH.

We feel much to encourage this plan, and trust that the sisters in England will manifest that they will not be behind the sisters in Nauvoo in this laudable work. One thing
in connexion with this work we would mention, and request that it be attended to with the strictest accuracy, that is, that the name of each individual be recorded, and
the amount which they subscribe, in order that they may be transmitted to Nauvoo, where they will have to be entered in the books of the Lord's house. The sisters or
others who may collect the subscriptions, will please to be very particular on this point.

* Infants under twelve months go free, but their names are required, inasmuch as the passengers are counted as souls, whether young or old.

Poetry.

From the Times and Seasons.

Come listen to a prophet's voice,
And hear the word of God;
And in the ways of truth rejoice,
And sing for joy aloud.

CHORUS.

We've found the way the prophets went,
Who liv'd in days before;
Another prophet now is sent
This knowledge to restore,

The gloom of sullen darkness, spread
Through earth's extended space,
Is banished by our living head,
And God has shown his face.

Through erring schemes in days that past,
The world has gone astray,
Yet saints of God have found at last
The straight and narrow way.

'Tis not in man they put their trust,
Or on his arm rely;
Full well assured, all are accurs'd
Whom Jesus Christ deny.

The Saviour to his people said,
"Let ALL my words obey,
And signs shall follow you on earth,
Down to the latest day."

The sick, on whom the oil is pour'd,
And hands in meekness laid,
Are, by the power of God, restor'd,
Thro' faith, as Jesus said.

No more in slavish fear we mourn;
No yoke of bondage wear;
No more beneath delusion groan;
Nor superstitious fear.

Of every dispensation past;
Of every promise made;
The first be last, the last be first-
The living and the dead.

Saviours shall to Mount Zion come-
Their thousands bring to rest
Throughout the great Millennium-
Eternally be blest.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 9 / 1033
Notice.
Saviours shall to Mount Zion come-
Their thousands bring to rest
Throughout the great Millennium-
Eternally be blest.

Notice.

We shall be glad to have returned any that may be to spare of the early numbers of the Fourth Volume of the STAR, viz. one, two, and three, as we have none left. We
would also urge upon those who wish to be in possession of the present volume, to purchase the numbers as they are issued, in order to avoid the disappointment
experienced by many in respect to the Fourth Volume.

CONTENTS.

LIVERPOOL:

EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

No. 2. July 1844. Vol. V.
History of Joseph Smith.

(Continued from page 7.)

The consequence of obeying the truth, and embracing a system of religion so unpopular as that of the Church of Jesus Christ, presented itself in the strongest possible
light.

At present, the honours and applause of the world were showered down upon him, his wants abundantly supplied and anticipated. He was respected by the entire
community, and his name was a tower of strength. His counsel was sought for, respected and esteemed. But if he should unite with the Church of Christ, his prospects
of wealth and affluence would vanish; his family, dependent upon him for support, must necessarily share his humiliation and poverty. He was aware that his character
and his reputation must suffer in the estimation of the community.

Aware of all these things, there must have been feelings of no ordinary kind agitate his bosom at that particular crisis; but yet they did not deter him from the path of
duty. He had formerly made a sacrifice for truth and conscience sake, and had been sustained; consequently, he felt great confidence in the Lord, believing that if he
pursued the path of duty, no good thing would be withheld from him.

Although he felt great confidence in the Lord, yet he felt it a trial of some magnitude, when he avowed his determination to his beloved companion, who had before
shared in his poverty, and who had cheerfully struggled through it without murmuring or repining.-He informed her what the consequences would undoubtedly be
respecting their worldly circumstances if they obeyed the gospel; and then said-"My dear, you have once followed me into poverty, are you again willing to do the
same?" She then said-"I have weighed the matter, I have contemplated on the circumstances in which we may be placed; I have counted the cost, and I am perfectly
satisfied to follow you; it is my desire to do the will of God, come life or come death." Accordingly, they were both baptized into the Church of Jesus Christ; and,
together with those who had been previously admitted to baptism, made a little branch, in this section of Ohio, of about twenty members, to whom the brethren, bound
for the borders of the Lamanites, after adding to their number, one of their converts, Dr. Frederick G. Williams, bid an affectionate farewell, and went on their way
rejoicing.

The Lord, who is ever ready to instruct such as diligently seek in faith, gave the following revelation at Fayette, New York.

A Revelation to Ezra Thayre and Northrop Sweet. Given October 1836

Behold, I say unto you, my servants Ezra and Northop, open ye your ears and hearken to the voice of the Lord your God, whose word is quick and powerful, sharper
than a two-edged aword, to the dividing asunder of the joints and marrow, soul and spirit, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart. For verily, verily, I
say unto you, that ye are called to lift up your voices as with the sound of a trump, to declare my gospel to a crooked and perverse generation; for, behold, the field is
white already to harvest, and it is the eleventh hour, and for the last time that I shall call labourers into my vineyard. And my vineyard has become corrupted every whit;
and there is none that doeth good, save it be a few; and they err in many instances, because of priestcrafts, all having corrupt minds.

And verily, verily I say unto you, that this church have I established and called forth out of the wilderness: and even so will I gather mine elect from the four quarters of
the earth, even as many as will believe in me, and hearken unto my voice: yea, verily, verily, I say unto you, that the field is white already to harvest; wherefore thrust in
your sickles and reap with all your might, mind, and strength. Open your mouths and they shall be filled; and you shall become even as Nephi of old, who journeyed
from Jerusalem in the wilderness: yea, open your mouths and spare not, and you shall be laden with sheaves on your backs, for lo I am with you: yea, open your
mouths and they shall be filled, saying, repent, repent and prepare ye the way of the Lord, and make his paths straight: for the kingdom of heaven is at hand: yea, repent
and be baptized every one of you for the remission of your sins: yea, be baptized even by water, and then cometh the baptism of fire and of the Holy Ghost.

Behold, verily, verily I say unto you, this is my gospel, and remember that they shall have faith in me, or they can in no wise be saved: and upon this rock I will build my
church; yea, upon this rock ye are built, and if ye continue, the gates of hell shall not prevail against you; and ye shall remember the church articles and covenants to
keep them: and whose having faith, you shall confirm in my church, by the laying on of the hands, and I will bestow the gift of the Holy Ghost upon them. And the Book
of Mormon, and the holy scriptures, are given of me for your instruction; and the power of my spirit quickeneth all things: wherefore be faithful, praying always, having
your lamps trimmed and burning, and oil with you, that you may be ready at the coming of the Bridegroom; for behold, verily, verily I say unto you, that I come quickly.
Even so: Amen.

In the fore part of November, Orson Pratt, a young man of 19 years, who had been baptized at the first preaching of his brother Parley P. Pratt, September 19th (his
birth day), about six weeks previous, in Canaan, N. Y., came to enquire of the Lord what his duty was, and received the following answer.

A Revelation to Orson Pratt. Given in November 1830.

My son, Orson, hearken and hear, and behold what I the Lord God shall say unto you, even Jesus Christ your Redeemer, the light and the life of the world; a light
which shineth in darkness and the darkness comprehendeth it not; who so loved the world that he gave his own life, that as many as would believe might become the
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Pageof 10    / 1033
sons of God: wherefore you are my son, and blessed are you because you are called of me to preach my gospel; to lift up your voice as with the sound             a trump, both
long and loud, and cry repentance unto a crooked and perverse generation, preparing the way of the Lord for his second coming; for behold, verily, verily I say unto
you, the time is soon at hand, that I shall come in a cloud with power and great glory, and it shall be a day at the time of my coming, for all nations shall tremble.
A Revelation to Orson Pratt. Given in November 1830.

My son, Orson, hearken and hear, and behold what I the Lord God shall say unto you, even Jesus Christ your Redeemer, the light and the life of the world; a light
which shineth in darkness and the darkness comprehendeth it not; who so loved the world that he gave his own life, that as many as would believe might become the
sons of God: wherefore you are my son, and blessed are you because you are called of me to preach my gospel; to lift up your voice as with the sound of a trump, both
long and loud, and cry repentance unto a crooked and perverse generation, preparing the way of the Lord for his second coming; for behold, verily, verily I say unto
you, the time is soon at hand, that I shall come in a cloud with power and great glory, and it shall be a day at the time of my coming, for all nations shall tremble.

But before that great day shall come, the sun shall be darkened, and the moon be turned into blood, and the stars shall refuse their shining, and some shall fall, and great
destructions await the wicked; wherefore lift up your voice and spare not, for the Lord God hath spoken-Therefore prophesy and it shall be given by the power of the
Holy Ghost; and if you are faithful, behold I am with you until I come: and verily, verily I say unto you, I come quickly. I am your Lord and your Redeemer. Even so:
Amen.

It was in December that elder Sidney Rigdon, a sketch of whose history I have before mentioned, came to enquire of the Lord, and with him came that man, (of whom
I will hereafter speak more fully,) named Edward Partridge; he was a pattern of piety, and one of the Lord's great men, known by his steadfastness and patient
endurance to the end. Shortly after the arrival of these two brethren, thus spake the Lord:-

A Revelation to Joseph Smith Jun. and Sidney Rigdon. December 1830.

Listen to the voice of the Lord your God, even Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, whose course is one eternal round, the same to-day as yesterday and
forever. I am Jesus Christ, the Son of God, who was crucified for the sins of the world, even as many as will believe on my name, that they may become the sons of
God, even one in me as I am in the Father, as the Father is one in me, that we may be one.

Behold, verily, verily I say unto my servant Sidney, I have looked upon thee and thy works. I have heard thy prayers, and prepared thee for a great work. Thou art
blessed, for thou shalt do great things. Behold, thou wast sent forth, even as John, to prepare the way before me, and before Elijah, which should come, and thou
knewest it not. Thou didst baptize by water unto repentance, but they received not the Holy Ghost; but now I give unto thee a commandment, that thou shalt baptize by
water, and they shall receive the Holy Ghost by the laying on of the hands, even as the apostles of old.

And it shall come to pass, that there shall be a great work in the land, even among the Gentiles; for their folly and their abominations shall be made manifest in the eyes
of all people; for I am God, and mine arm is not shortened, and I will show miracles, signs, and wonders, unto all those who believe on my name. And whoso shall ask
it in my name, in faith, they shall cast out devils, they shall heal the sick, they shall cause the blind to receive their sight, and the deaf to hear, and the dumb to speak, and
the lame to walk: and the time speedily cometh, that great things are to be shown forth unto the children of men: but without faith, shall not any thing be shown forth,
except desolations upon Babylon-the same which has made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication. And there are none that doeth good, except
those who are ready to receive the fulness of my gospel, which I have sent forth to this generation:

Wherefore, I have called upon the weak things of the world-those who are unlearned and despised, to thresh the nations by the power of my spirit: and their arm shall
be my arm, and I will be their shield and their buckler, and I will gird up their loins, and they shall fight manfully for me: and their enemies shall be under their feet; and I
will let fall the sword in their behalf, and by the fire of mine indignation will I preserve them. And the poor and the meek shall have the gospel preached unto them, and
they shall be looking forth for the time of my coming, for it is nigh at hand: and they shall learn the parable of the fig-tree: for even now already summer is nigh, and I
have sent forth the fulness of my gospel by the hand of my servant Joseph: and in weakness have I blessed him, and I have given unto him the keys of the mystery of
those things which have been sealed, even things which were from the foundation of the world, and the things which shall come from this time until the time of my
coming, if he abide in me, and if not, another will I plant in his stead.

Wherefore watch over him, that his faith fail not; and it shall be given by the Comforter, the Holy Ghost, that knoweth all things: and a commandment I give unto thee,
that thou shalt write for him: and the scriptures shall be given, even as they are in mine own bosom, to the salvation of mine own elect: for they will hear my voice, and
shall see me, and shall not be asleep, and shall abide the day of my coming, for they shall be purified, even as I am pure. And now I say unto you, tarry with him, and he
shall journey with you;-forsake him not, and surely these things shall be fulfilled. And inasmuch as ye do not write, behold it shall be given unto him to prophesy: and
thou shalt preach my gospel, and call upon the holy prophets to prove his words, as they shall be given him.

Keep all the commandments and covenants by which ye are bound, and I will cause the heavens to shake for your good: and Satan shall tremble; and Zion shall rejoice
upon the hills, and flourish; and Israel shall be saved in mine own due time. And by the keys which I have given, shall they be led, and no more be confounded at all.
Lift up your heads and be glad; your redemption draweth nigh. Fear not, little flock-the kingdom is yours, until I come.-Behold I come quickly. Even so: Amen.

And the voice of the Lord to Edward Partridge was:-

Revelation to Edward Partridge. Given December, 1830.

Thus saith the Lord God, the mighty one of Israel, behold I say unto you, my servant Edward, that you are blessed, and your sins are forgiven you, and you are called
to preach my gospel as with the voice of a trumpet; and I will lay my hand upon you by the hand of my servant Sidney Rigdon, and you shall receive my Spirit, the Holy
Ghost, even the Comforter, which shall teach you the peaceable things of the kingdom: and you shall declare it with a loud voice, saying, Hosannah, blessed be the
name of the most High God.

And now this calling and commandment give I unto you concerning all men, that as many as shall come before my servants, Sidney Rigdon and Joseph Smith, jun.,
embracing this calling and commandment, shall be ordained and sent forth to preach the everlasting gospel among the nations, crying repentance, saying, save
yourselves from this untoward generation, and come forth out of the fire, hating even the garments spotted with the flesh.

And this commandment shall be given unto the elders of my church, that every man which will embrace it with singleness of heart, may be ordained and sent forth, even
as I have spoken. I am Jesus Christ, the Son of God: wherefore gird up your loins, and I will suddenly come to my temple. Even so: Amen.

It may be well to observe here, that the Lord greatly encouraged and strengthened the faith of his little flock, which had embraced the fulness of the everlasting gospel,
as revealed to them in the Book of Mormon, by giving some more extended information upon the scriptures, a translation of which had already commenced.

Much conjecture and conversation frequently occurred among the Saints, concerning the books mentioned, and referred to in various places in the Old and New
Testaments, which were now no where to be found. The common remark was, they were lost books; but it seems the apostolic churches had some of these writings, as
Jude mentions of quotes the prophecy of Enoch, the seventh from Adam. To the joy of the flock, which in all, from Colesville to Canandaigua, N. Y., numbered about
seventy members, did the Lord reveal the following doings of olden times, from the prophesy of Enoch.

Extract From
Copyright  (c)the Prophecy of
                2005-2009,    Enoch. Media Corp.
                           Infobase                                                                                                                       Page 11 / 1033
And it came to pass that Enoch continued his speech saying, behold, our father Adam taught these things, and many have believed and become the sons of God, and
many have believed not, and perished in their sins, and are looking forth with fear, in torment, for the fiery indignation of the wrath of God to be poured out upon them.
Testaments, which were now no where to be found. The common remark was, they were lost books; but it seems the apostolic churches had some of these writings, as
Jude mentions of quotes the prophecy of Enoch, the seventh from Adam. To the joy of the flock, which in all, from Colesville to Canandaigua, N. Y., numbered about
seventy members, did the Lord reveal the following doings of olden times, from the prophesy of Enoch.

Extract From the Prophecy of Enoch.

And it came to pass that Enoch continued his speech saying, behold, our father Adam taught these things, and many have believed and become the sons of God, and
many have believed not, and perished in their sins, and are looking forth with fear, in torment, for the fiery indignation of the wrath of God to be poured out upon them.
And from that time forth Enoch began to prophecy, saying unto the people, that, as I was journeying and stood upon the place Manhujah, I cried unto the Lord, and
there came a voice out of the heaven, saying, turn ye and get ye upon the mount Simeon.-And it came to pass that I turned and went upon the mount, and as I stood
upon the mount, I beheld the heavens open, and I was clothed upon with glory, and I saw the Lord; he stood before my face, and he talked with me, even as a man
talk one with another, face to face; and he said unto me, look, and I will show unto you the world for the space of many generations. And it came to pass that I beheld
the valley Shum, and lo, a great people which dwelt in tents, which were the people of Shum. And again the Lord said unto me, look, and I looked towards the north,
and I beheld the people of. Canaan, which dwelt in tents. And the Lord said unto me, prophesy, and I prophesied, saying, behold the people of Canaan, which are
numerous, shall go forth in battle array against the people of Shum, and shall slay them that they shall utterly be destroyed, and the people of Canaan shall divide
themselves in the land, and the land shall be barren and unfruitful, and none other people shall dwell there but the people of Canaan; for behold the Lord shall curse the
land with much heat, and the barrenness thereof shall go forth forever; and there was blackness come upon all the children of Canaan, that they were despised among
all people. And it came to pass that the Lord said unto me, look, and I looked and beheld the land of Sharon, and the land of Enoch, and the land of Omner, and the
land of Heni, and the land of Shem, and the land of Haner, and the land of Hanannibah, and all the inhabitants thereof; and the Lord said unto me, go to this people and
say unto them, repent, lest I come out and smite them with a curse; and they did. And he gave unto me a commandment that I should baptize in the name of the Father
and the Son, which is full of grace and truth, and the Holy Spirit, which bears record of the Father and the Son.

And it came to pass, that Enoch continued to call upon all the people, save it were the people of Canaan, to repent: and so great was the faith of Enoch, that he lead the
people of God, and their enemies came to battle against them, and he spake the word of the Lord, and the earth trembled: and the mountains fled, even according to his
command; and the rivers of water were turned out of their course; and the roar of the lion was heard out of the wilderness; and all nations feared greatly, so powerful
was the word of Enoch, and so great was the power of language which God had given him. There also came up a land out of the depth of the sea, and so great was the
fear of the enemies of the people of God, that they fled and stood afar off, and went upon the land which came up out of the depths of the sea. And the giants of the
land, also, stood afar off; and there went forth a curse upon all the people which fought against God: and from that time forth there were wars and bloodsheds among
them; but the Lord came and dwelt with his people, and they dwelt in righteousness. The fear of the Lord was upon all nations, so great was the glory of the Lord,
which was upon his people. And the Lord blessed the land, and they were blessed upon the mountains, and upon the high places, and did flourish. And the Lord called
his people Zion, because they were of one heart and one mind, and dwelt in righteousness; and there was no poor among them; and Enoch continued his preaching in
righteousness unto the people of God. And it came to pass in his days, that he built a city that was called the city of holiness, even Zion. And it came to pass, that
Enoch talked with the Lord, and he said unto the Lord, surely Zion shall dwell in safety forever. But the Lord said unto Enoch, Zion have I blessed, but the residue of
the people have I cursed. And it came to pass, that the Lord shewed unto Enoch all the inhabitants of the earth; and he beheld, and lo, Zion, in process of time, was
taken up into heaven! And the Lord said unto Enoch, behold my abode for ever: and Enoch also beheld the residue of the people which were the sons of Adam, and
they were a mixture of all the seed of Adam, save it were the seed of Cain, for the seed of Cain were black, and had not place among them. And after that Zion was
taken up into heaven, Enoch beheld, and lo, all the nations of the earth were before him; and there came generation upon generation, and Enoch was high and lifted up,
even in the bosom of the Father, and the Son of Man; and behold the power of Satan was upon all the face of the earth. And he saw angels descending out of heaven;
and he heard a loud voice, saying, woe, woe be unto the inhabitants of the earth! And he beheld Satan, and he had a great chain in his hand, and it veiled the whole
face of the earth with darkness, and he looked up and laughed, and his angels rejoiced. And Enoch beheld angels descending out of heaven, bearing testimony of the
Father and Son: and the Holy Spirit feil on many, and they were caught up by the powers of heaven into Zion. And it came to pass that the God of heaven looked upon
the residue of the people, and he wept, and Enoch bore record of it, saying, how is it the heavens weep and shed forth their tears as the rain upon the mountains? And
Enoch said unto the Lord, how is it that you can weep, seeing you are holy, and from all eternity to all eternity? and were it possible that man could number the particles
of the earth, and millions of earths like this, it would not be a beginning to the number of your creations; and your curtains are stretched out still; and yet you and there,
and your bosom is there; and also you are just; you are merciful and kind forever; you have taken Zion to your own bosom, from all your creations, from all eternity to
all eternity, and nought but peace, justice, and truth, is the habitation of your throne; and mercy shall go before your face and have no end: how is it that you can weep?

The Lord said unto Enoch, behold these your brethren: they are the workmanship of my own hands, and I gave unto them their knowledge, in the day I created them:
and in the garden of Eden gave I unto man his agency: and unto your brethren have I said, and also gave commandment, that they should love one another; and that
they should choose me, their Father, but behold, they are without affection; and they hate their own blood; and the fire of my indignation is kindled against them; and in
my hot displeasure will I send in the floods upon them, for my fierce anger is kindled against them.-Behold, I am God; Man of holiness is my name; Man of counsel is
my name, and Endless and Eternal is my name, also. Wherefore, I can stretch forth my hands and hold all the creations which I have made; and my eye can pierce them
also, and among all the workmanship of my hand there has not been so great wickedness as among your brethren; but, behold, their sins shall be upon the heads of
their fathers:-Satan shall be their father, and misery shall be their doom; and the whole heavens shall weep over them, even all the workmanship of my hands; wherefore
should not the heavens weep, seeing these shall suffer? But behold, these which your eyes are upon shall perish in the floods; and behold, I will shut them up, a prison
have I prepared for them. And that which I have chosen has pleaded before my face. Wherefore he suffers for their sins, inasmuch as they will repent in the day that my
chosen shall return unto me, and until that day they shall be in torment; wherefore for this shall the heavens weep, yea, and all the workmanship of my hands.

And it came to pass, that the Lord spake unto Enoch, and told Enoch all the doings of the children of men: wherefore Enoch knew, and looked upon their wickedness,
and their misery, and wept and stretched forth his arms, and his heart swelled wide as eternity; and his bowels yearned, and all eternity shook. And Enoch saw Noah,
also, and his family, that the posterity of all the sons of Noah should be saved with a temporal salvation: wherefore he saw that Noah built an ark; and the Lord smiled
upon it, and held it in his hand; but upon the residue of the wicked came the floods and swallowed them up. And as Enoch saw thus, he had bitterness of soul, and
wept over his brethren, and said unto the heavens, I will refuse to be comforted; but the Lord said unto Enoch, lift up your heart and be glad, and look. And it came to
pass that Enoch looked, and from Noah, he beheld all the families of the earth; and he cried unto the Lord, saying, when shall the day of the Lord come? When shall
the blood of the righteous be shed, that all they that mourn may be sanctified, and have eternal life? And the Lord said, it shall be in the meridian of time, in the days of
wickedness and vengeance. And behold, Enoch saw the day of the coming of the Son of man, even in the flesh; and his soul rejoiced saying, the righteous is lifted up,
and the Lamb is slain from the foundation of the world; and through faith I am in the bosom of the Father, and behold Zion is with me! And it came to pass, that Enoch
looked upon the earth, and he heard a voice from the bowels thereof, saying, woe, woe is me the mother of men! I am pained! I am weary because of the wickedness
of my children! when shall I rest, and be cleansed from the filthiness which has gone forth out of me? When will my Creator sanctify me, that I may rest, and
righteousness for a season abide upon my face? And when Enoch heard the earth mourn, he wept, and cried unto the Lord, saying, O Lord, will you not have
compassion upon the earth? Will you not bless the children of Noah? And it came to pass that Enoch continued his cry unto the Lord, saying, I ask you, O Lord, in the
name of your only begotten, even Jesus Christ, that you will have mercy upon Noah and his seed, that the earth might never more be covered by the floods? And the
Lord could not withhold: and he covenanted with Enoch, and swore unto him with an oath, that he would stay the floods; that he would call upon the children of Noah:
and he sent forth an unalterable decree, that a remnant of his seed should always be found among all nations, while the earth should stand: and the Lord said, Blessed is
he through whose seed Messiah shall come: for he says, I am Messiah, the King of Zion: the Rock of Heaven, which is broad as eternity; whose comes in at the gate
and climbs up by me shall never fall: wherefore, blessed are they of whom I have spoken, for they shall come forth with songs of everlasting joy.

And  it came(c)
 Copyright   to 2005-2009,
                 pass, that Enoch cried unto
                              Infobase  MediatheCorp.
                                                 Lord, saying, when the Son of man comes in the flesh, shall the earth rest? I pray you shew me these things.12
                                                                                                                                                    Page      And the
                                                                                                                                                                / 1033
Lord said unto Enoch, look, and he looked and beheld the Son of man lifted upon the cross, after the manner of men; and he heard a loud voice; and the heavens were
veiled; and all the creation of God mourned and the earth groaned; and the rocks were rent; and the saints arose and were crowned at the right hand of the Son of
Man, with crowns of glory; and as many of the spirits as were in prison, came forth and stood on the right hand of God; and the remainder were reserved in chains of
and he sent forth an unalterable decree, that a remnant of his seed should always be found among all nations, while the earth should stand: and the Lord said, Blessed is
he through whose seed Messiah shall come: for he says, I am Messiah, the King of Zion: the Rock of Heaven, which is broad as eternity; whose comes in at the gate
and climbs up by me shall never fall: wherefore, blessed are they of whom I have spoken, for they shall come forth with songs of everlasting joy.

And it came to pass, that Enoch cried unto the Lord, saying, when the Son of man comes in the flesh, shall the earth rest? I pray you shew me these things. And the
Lord said unto Enoch, look, and he looked and beheld the Son of man lifted upon the cross, after the manner of men; and he heard a loud voice; and the heavens were
veiled; and all the creation of God mourned and the earth groaned; and the rocks were rent; and the saints arose and were crowned at the right hand of the Son of
Man, with crowns of glory; and as many of the spirits as were in prison, came forth and stood on the right hand of God; and the remainder were reserved in chains of
darkness until the judgment of the great day. And again Enoch wept and cried unto the Lord, saying when shall the earth rest? And Enoch beheld the Son of man
ascend up unto the Father: and he called unto the Lord, saying, will you not come again upon the earth, for inasmuch as you are God, and I know you, and you have
sworn unto me, and commanded me that I should ask in the name of your Only Begotten, you have made me, and given unto me a right to your throne, and not of
myself, but through your own grace, wherefore, I ask you if you will not come again on the earth? And the Lord said unto Enoch, as I live, even so will I come in the
last days, in the days of wickedness and vengeance, to fulfil the oath which I have made unto you, concerning the children of Noah: and the day shall come that the
earth shall rest-but before that day, shall the heavens be darkened, and a veil of darkness shall cover the earth; and the heavens shall shake, and also the earth; and
great tribulations shall be among the children of men, but my people will I preserve: and righteousness will I send down out of heaven: and truth will I send forth out of
the earth, to bear testimony of my only begotten; his resurrection from the dead; yea, and also the resurrection of all men: and righteousness and truth will I cause to
sweep the earth as with a flood, to gather out my own elect from the four quarters of the earth, unto a place which I shall prepare; a holy city, that my people may gird
up their loins, and be looking forth for the time of my coming: for there shall be my tabernacle, and it shall be called Zion, a new Jerusalem. And the Lord said unto
Enoch, then shall you and all your city meet them there, and we will receive them into our bosom, and they shall see us, and we will fall upon their necks, and they shall
fall upon our necks, and we will kiss each other, and there shall be my abode, and it shall be Zion which shall come forth out of all the creations which I have made; and
for the space of a thousand years shall the earth rest. And it came to pass that Enoch saw the days of the coming of the Son of Man, in the last days, to dwell on the
earth in righteousness, for the space of a thousand years: but before that day he saw great tribulations among the wicked; and he also saw the sea, that it was troubled,
and men's hearts failing them, looking forth with fear for the judgments of the Almighty God, which should come upon the wicked. And the Lord showed Enoch all
things, even unto the end of the world; and he saw the day of the righteous, the hour of their redemption, and received a fulness of joy: and all the days of Zion in the
days of Enoch, were three hundred and sixty-five years: and Enoch and all his people walked with God, and he dwelt in the midst of Zion: and it came to pass that Zion
was not, for God received it up into his own bosom; and from thence went forth the saying, Zion is fled.

The Gospel.

"It is a righteous thing with God to recompense tribulation to them that trouble you; and to you who are troubled rest with us, when the Lord Jesus shall be revealed
from heaven with his mighty angels, in flaming fire taking vengeance on them that know not God, and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ."-2d Thes., i, 6,
7, 8.

Having been much struck ourselves with the importance of the above quotation, we feel desirou: of communicating our thoughts for the benefit of others. On looking
around us, we may contemplate religion as manifested by its varied votaries in abundance; we can behold its diversified influences according to the peculiar creeds held
by its numerous devotees. And yet with all the display that is exhibited, with all the labour and zeal that is called into active operation with the multitudes of converts
made to the various systems, the important question arises-are these things pleasing in the sight of God? We fearlessly answer, no! And why? We reply because it is
possible to have abundance of religion-to labour with unwearied diligence to propagate certain creeds and systems, and yet never to have recognized the gospel of
Christ, much less to have received its truths and obeyed its ordinances. It becomes us then seriously to inquire what the gospel of Jesus Christ is, the reception of
which, and obedience to its laws, will alone exempt us from the indignation and fury that shall consume them that know not God.

In the first place, we would remark that the gospel comprises something more than teaching the fear of God, which obtains so universally amongst the professedly
religious. On reading the 20th chapter of Isaiah, we find the state of the religious world accurately depicted at the time that the Lord should again do a marvellous work
and a wonder. The teachers of the time alluded to are described as blind, and as making others blind-as staggering, but not with strong drink; but in consequence of the
spirit of revelation being unknown, they are described as having their eyes shut, and as being in a state of slumber, because of their prophets and chief seers being
covered. We will now quote from an old translation at hand, viz., 11th verse:-

"And the vision of them all is become unto you as the words of a book that is sealed up, which they deliver to one that can read, saying, Read this I pray thee: then shall
he say, I cannot, for it is sealed.

"And the book is given unto him that cannot read, saying, Read this I pray thee: and he shall say I cannot read.

"Therefore, the Lord said, because this people come near unto me with their mouth, and honour me with their lips, but have removed their heart far from me, and their
fear toward me was taught by the precept of men,

"Therefore, behold, I will again do a marvellous work in this people, even a marvellous work and a wonder; for the wisdom of the wise men shall perish, and the
understanding of their prudent men shall be hid," &c.

The time of this extraordinary work of the Lord is easily ascertained from the concluding part of the chapter. It shall be when "it is yet but a little while, and Lebanon
shall be turned into Carmel and Carmel shall be counted as a forest; or when the period is not far distant that the cruel man shall cease, and the scorner shall be
consumed, and all that haste to iniquity shall be cut off; when Jacob shall no more be confounded, nor his face be pale."

It is very manifest to a Saint of the last days, in reading the chapter from which we have quoted, that the condition of the religious world who are teaching the fear of
God, will be tested, that this testing will be effected by the presentation of a sealed book, which the learned and unlearned are alike unable to read, because prophets
and seers are not found in their midst; or in other words, the teachers are blind, being destitute of the spirit of revelation, and they make the people blind; therefore the
LORD proceeds to do a marvellous work and a wonder amongst them, which shall cause the wisdom of the wise to perish, and the understanding of the prudent to be
hid. Now it is plainly manifest that these teachers are still teaching the fear of God, but it is by the precept of men, and not according to the law of the gospel of Christ.

But again, not only shall the result of this strange work of God be, that the wise and prudent teachers will be confounded, but in that day the deaf shall hear the words
of the book, and the eyes of the blind shall see out of obscurity and out of darkness, the meek in the Lord shall receive joy again, and the poor men shall rejoice in the
holy one of Israel.

If then the words of this sealed book be understood, the Lord must restore prophets and seers to cause it to be effected, ere the poor and the meek could rejoice in its
principles.

We presume, therefore, that it will be no violation of the legitimate interpretation of this prophecy, to conclude that the work which the Lord would accomplish, would
be neither more nor less than the restoration of the gospel as propounded to the world by Christ and his immediate followers, since the poor and the meek rejoice
 Copyright
therein, and(c)
             are2005-2009,  Infobase
                enabled to exult in the Media  Corp.
                                        principles which the book that was sealed unfolds to their understandings. It is also at once manifest that thisPage   13 /work
                                                                                                                                                         marvellous 1033is
accompanied by the restoration of that which was lost; even prophets and seers through whom the will of the Lord is made known, and his fear is again taught, but not
according to the precepts of men.
principles.

We presume, therefore, that it will be no violation of the legitimate interpretation of this prophecy, to conclude that the work which the Lord would accomplish, would
be neither more nor less than the restoration of the gospel as propounded to the world by Christ and his immediate followers, since the poor and the meek rejoice
therein, and are enabled to exult in the principles which the book that was sealed unfolds to their understandings. It is also at once manifest that this marvellous work is
accompanied by the restoration of that which was lost; even prophets and seers through whom the will of the Lord is made known, and his fear is again taught, but not
according to the precepts of men.

We find then, from the quotation at the head of this article, that the Lord Jesus Christ shall be manifested to take vengeance on them that know not God; and why so?

Because that no man can say that Jesus IS the Christ, but by the Holy Ghost; and that only is to be obtained by the obedience of faith, it being entirely dependent on the
obeying of the will of the Lord, to know of the doctrine whether it be of man or of God.

But without further reasoning it is manifest that the subjects of wrath are those that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ.

It therefore behoves us solemnly to inquire what is the gospel of Jesus Christ. In the general acceptation of the term we understand "glad tidings," but glad tidings of
what? We answer of salvation; and these tidings of salvation must comprise the entire plan of redemption with its necessary laws, which the human family are called
upon to obey.

In the grand scheme of redemption, God has acted on a just sense of the condition of the human family as alienated from him by sin and inquity; he has viewed them as
under condemnation-as strangers and foreigners to himself, and has consequently provided a means by which this alienation can be destroyed, and the subject of it
restored as a member of the family of God.

But how often do we hear the exclamation, that faith alone is necessary for salvation, that obedience to any ordinances is quite superfluous, that since the Mosaic
dispensation has passed away, faith is the only requirement necessary for salvation: and yet the apostle declares that he will take vengeance on them that obey not the
gospel.

It will be acknowledged by all believers in the New Testament, that the apostles of the Lord received their authority to proclaim salvation unto men from himself, that
the endowment of the Holy Ghost was necessary to enable them to do it aright, and that under the influence of the Spirit of God, on the day of Pentecost, they
commanded those who believed in their testimony, to repent and be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and they should receive the gift of the
Holy Ghost. Here, on their part, in the exercise of faith and repentance they were active, but in the ordinance of baptism they were called upon to place themselves in
the hands of the authorized servant of God, and be baptized by him in the name of the Messiah for the remission of sins. The apostles in proclaiming this doctrine knew
well the teachings of their Lord while in the flesh, that except a man were born of water and of the spirit, he could not enter into the kingdom of God.

They knew of the necessity of man who had become an alien from God being born again, by being baptized in water into the name of Christ, before he could have a
legal claim to belong to the family of God. And when we reflect on what are the mercies of God towards us, what are his beneficent intentions with regard to the human
family, can we wonder that his Son should be manifested to take vengeance on those who reject the means which he has devised to restore man unto himself? We truly
cannot, but we must still lament that so many are disregarding his commandments, contenting themselves with learning the fear of God by the precepts of men, while the
language of the Saviour they profess to love, of his apostles whose memory they reverence, are counted as nought when brought into the scale to weigh in the balance
with the opinions of men, whose vision is covered and who disclaim all pretensions to inspiration from the Most High.

But while myriads turn away from the truth, let the Saint of the last days rejoice that his mind has become illuminated, by the Lord restoring a prophet and a seer, so
that we are no longer in darkness, no longer staggering as with drink, in our religious course, but are enabled with some of old to say, "we are the children of the day;
we are not of the night nor of darkness."

How beautifully in the work of the last days have we seen the fulfilment of much of the prophecy we have been contemplating; the condition of men, no prophet, no
vision; the coming forth of a book to test the condition of the religious world, the existence of multifarious systems in which the fear of God is taught by the precepts of
men; the necessity of the Lord doing a marvellous work by restoring a prophet unto his people, enabling him to read the book by divine power, in order that its simple,
but glorious principles might go forth, and cause the meek and the poor to rejoice in the reception of the principles of the fulness of the gospel, the salvation of the Son
of God.

Oh, let the children of God, the Saints of the last days, be faithful and endure, for it is yet but a little while and Lebanon shall be turned into Carmel, and Carmel shall be
counted as a forest. The glorious reign of righteousness shall come, and then shall the Lord recompense unto us rest, together with the ancient dead! But what will be
the doom of those who trouble us, of those who reject the salvation of God, who know him not, and who obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ? Truly they shall
receive the recompense of tribulation in the day that he shall come with his mighty angels in flaming fire, to take vengeance on them that know not God. May all the
honest hearted be preserved in the knowledge of him by the continued possession of that spirit by which alone they can say that Jesus is the Christ. Amen.

EDITOR.

Letter From Elder Thomas Margetts.

To the Editor of the Millennial Star.

Dear Sir and Brother,-I feel an impression to write a few lines in relation to the work of the Lord in this part of his viueyard. It is now a little more than twelve months
since I first raised my voice as a warning against the inhabitants of this large and populous city. At that time I found but two Saints in the place, and they had come from
another part: but now I can look around me and find no fewer than one hundred and thirty-two Saints in Leicester, besides eleven in a neighbouring village; we have
also about twelve active brethren engaged on the Sunday in proclaiming the fulness of the gospel in the surrounding villages.

When I look around me and compare the present state of things in relation to the church, with its aspect twelve months past, I am ready almost to exclaim, is it a reality,
or am I just awoke from a sleep in which I have been dreaming of such a work.

If I look upon myself, I am conscious that I am void of those qualifications which the world deems necessary for a teacher of religion, but yet I feel that I am one whom
the Lord has called from his ordinary avocation, and sent into the world to bear the words of eternal life to the children of men. We must then come to this conclusion,
that this work has been accomplished by the power of God, and not by the wisdom of men.

I will here remark, that when I was first called to the priesthood, I thought my mission was to expose the errors of the religious systems of the day, and that I must use
my best endeavours to make manifest the deformities of the Babylon that obtains in the name of christianity at the present time; and I have often stood and borne
 Copyrightagainst
testimony    (c) 2005-2009,
                   her for an Infobase Media
                              hour together, andCorp.
                                                  said but very little about the glorious gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ.                           Page 14 / 1033

But here, let me ask what was the result of such preaching? Why, instead of winning the people over to the Lord it was the means of driving them from him, and of
that this work has been accomplished by the power of God, and not by the wisdom of men.

I will here remark, that when I was first called to the priesthood, I thought my mission was to expose the errors of the religious systems of the day, and that I must use
my best endeavours to make manifest the deformities of the Babylon that obtains in the name of christianity at the present time; and I have often stood and borne
testimony against her for an hour together, and said but very little about the glorious gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ.

But here, let me ask what was the result of such preaching? Why, instead of winning the people over to the Lord it was the means of driving them from him, and of
causing them to persecute the Saints. Was it not truth? one might ask: and if it was truth, has not God sent us to proclaim against error? I answer, and say it was truth;
but God has sent us to preach the gospel of Jesus Christ, which alone can sufficiently point out all error, and which will proclaim loud enough against every false system
in the world.

But let me speak of the feelings of my bosom after I had thus preached, and by those feelings I have an evidence that I was wrong altogether; and I trust that these few
remarks may prove a benefit to others that are young in the priesthood; for as I have felt the fire, I am enabled to warn others, lest they also be burnt as well as myself.
After I had done speaking, instead of feeling that glow of joy and consolation in my heart which I should have done, my mind was dark and gloomy, and I felt as if I
had done wrong, though I knew not at that time wherein. I used to rebuke this influence, thinking it to be of Satan, until I discovered the cause of it, which was that I
had not been doing that for which I had been sent, which was to preach the gospel, instead of railing against the sects of the day.

I recollect on one occasion I had been preeching in the Regent's Park, London, and as usual was speaking against what I termed the priestcraft, and money-making
systems of the day, when after I had done (and I shall never forget the time while memory lives), a gentleman came up to me, called me from the people that were
standing around, and spoke to the following effect: "Sir, you have been preaching for some time, and all that you have said may be truth, but I think if you were to
preach the gospel, instead of railing against others, it would be much better for them and for you." I was struck with his words, and began to reflect upon what he had
said, and I found that one of the world had given me that advice which I ought to have imparted to others. I asked the Lord to pardon me for what I had done, and to
give me of his spirit, so that I might preach those things to the people that would prove a blessing unto them.

From that time I took a different course altogether, and I found to my greatest satisfaction that God was with me; that he prospered my labours, and gave success to
the preaching of his word

In this way I have preached to the people of Leicester, and now I have abundant proof of what is the duty of the servants of God. Multitudes flock to the preaching of
the word, and numbers enlist under the banners of the cross. Our meetings are crowded to excess, and many have to leave because we have not room for them. The
gifts of the spirit are given to a great extent-the gift of tongues, of interpretation, of prophecy, and the gift of healing in a most wonderful manner. There is one in the
church, the first that was baptized in this part, who, before I came to Leicester, had not been twenty yards from his own house for nearly twelve months.

After he had been baptized, he called for the administration of the laying on of hands for the healing of the sick. I attended to him, and from that time he was better, and
began to get out and about, and at this time holds the office of an elder in the church, and I have often heard him speaking to the people for nearly an hour at once, who
truly are compelled to say that he is healed, and that a notable miracle hath been done. There are others that have been confined to their beds of affliction, who have
been at once raised up to praise the God of Israel. I speak of these things, because I think it my duty to bear testimony of the power of God in this, the evening of time,
and to shew to the inhabitants of the earth that he is the same to day as in the days that are past; and that if the children of men will walk in the same path in which the
saints of old walked, they will receive of the same power, and realize the same blessings, by which they exclaimed, "we know that we are of God, and that the whole
world lieth in wickedness."

"And then,

They can exclaim' tis truth
When they have felt the spirit's proof."

A sister in the church here, a short time back, fell asleep in Jesus, and to the last she declared that the principles were of God, and that she would rather die than live;
and why? because she knew she had obeyed the laws of God, and by that means had been prepared for the kingdom of heaven. Her death left a great impression on
the minds of those who had persecuted her for the truth's sake, one of whom has come forward and obeyed the gospel.

I also wish to state that we held our first conference on the 26th of May last, when were represented in Leicester and the branches, 140 members, including, 5 elders,
10 priests, 2 teachers, and 2 deacons.

Dear Brother,-If you deem these few remarks worthy of a place in the pages of the STAR, they are at your disposal. I close by stating that I know this to be the work
of the Lord, and pray that I may be enabled to be faithful unto the end, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

Believe me to remain, yours affectionately in the gospel of peace, THOMAS MARGETTS.

Ordinations.

We feel it necessary at the present time to make a few remarks on the subject of ordinations. We have availed ourselves of the opportunity afforded, by general and
other conferences, to speak on this subject, and to caution the brethren against laying hands suddenly upon any one without due consideration. We are conscious that
much injury has been done from this practice, some almost immediately on their entrance into the Church, have been called into office, when, however well qualified
they might be eventually, they knew but very little of the work of the Lord, and were totally destitute of experience. The result of this has been an injury to the individual
himself, as well as in many cases to the cause in general.

Others have been ordained that have been, from circumstances, totally disqualified from becoming useful. We feel therefore very anxious on this subject, and desire the
presidents of the different branches and conferences, to be very cautious in this particular. Let them seek to be guided by the Spirit of the Lord, and by that spirit, let
them select faithful men, unto whom to impart an authority involving so great a responsibility as the Holy Priesthood. For the sake of the church we urge this, for the
prosperity of the kingdom of God, and also for the sake of the individual called. It is no trifling matter to be ordained into office in the church of Jesus Christ, and better
had we never known the truth at all, than receiving of the authority of the priesthood, to hide our talent in the earth in one case, or use it injudiciously and unwisely in the
other.

Upon the presidents of conferences then, in this matter, devolves a great responsibility-let them seek for the guidance of the spirit of wisdom in the selection of those
they may call into the ministry.

How often have we had to lament, that the only situation in which some having authority have acted, has been in the councils of the church, when, never having
recognized the duty of their office, or at least sought to fulfil it, if understood, their presence has very frequently served to perplex the minds of others, and they have
 Copyright
become       (c) 2005-2009,
          an hindrance         Infobase
                        to the cause,      Media
                                       instead    Corp. in its progress onwards. Nor are we surprised at this, if officers neglect their own duty, they arePage
                                               of aiding                                                                                                               15qualified
                                                                                                                                                               but little / 1033to
sit in council over the affairs of the church or of others; but, on the contrary, if a man is faithful in the discharge of the office whereunto he is called, he will have the spirit
of that office, which will be the spirit of wisdom, and of peace, and his counsel will be of importance, and his presence a blessing to the assembly.
they may call into the ministry.

How often have we had to lament, that the only situation in which some having authority have acted, has been in the councils of the church, when, never having
recognized the duty of their office, or at least sought to fulfil it, if understood, their presence has very frequently served to perplex the minds of others, and they have
become an hindrance to the cause, instead of aiding in its progress onwards. Nor are we surprised at this, if officers neglect their own duty, they are but little qualified to
sit in council over the affairs of the church or of others; but, on the contrary, if a man is faithful in the discharge of the office whereunto he is called, he will have the spirit
of that office, which will be the spirit of wisdom, and of peace, and his counsel will be of importance, and his presence a blessing to the assembly.

We therefore hold them who possess the right to call and to ordain, as responsible for their proceedings, and affectionately exhort them to seek for the guidance of the
Spirit of God, that all they do in this respect may receive his sanction and blessing.

EDITOR.

Reports of Conferences.

We have received reports of several Conferences, full details of which have come to hand, and for which we are much obliged, though our space will not allow other
than a general statement.

Our brethren will bear with us in these matters, as we are anxious to fill the columns of the STAR with matter that will be more instructive than the statistical, particularly
of a Conference, yet we desire to receive all the information we can of the state of the various branches of the church in these islands; inasmuch as we hold ourselves
responsible for the same to the authorities at Nauvoo; and are also anxious to do our best as circumstances will permit for every portion of the church within our
jurisdiction.

A Conference was held at Sheffield on the 28th of April, representing 215 members, 7 elders, 10 priests, 5 teachers, and 3 deacons, at which the appointment by the
General Conference of elder James Ure to preside over the Sheffield Conference, was received, and ratified by the unanimous vote of the same.

A Conference was also held on the 5th of May, at Marsh Hill, (formerly Frooms Hill), comprising, 681 members, 22 elders, 43 priests, 15 teachers, and 7 deacons: at
which the appointment of elder G.P. Waugh, made at the General Conference, was received without a dissentient voice.

A Conference was also held in the city of Glasgow, on the 2nd of June, representing, 1018 members, including 1 high priest, 30 elders, 46 priests, 36 teachers, and 20
deacons; the condition of the Conference was very prosperons, and the work of the Lord extending. From the minutes we are inclined to think, that too much reference
was made to the religious opinions that obtain in the world, and we would urge upon the brethren everywhere, to have their minds occupied with the things of the
kingdom of God, rather than the errors of men.

A Conference was also held in Manchester on the 23rd of June, which elders Reuben Hedlock and Amos Fielding attended; when much valuable teaching was given.
The condition of the Conference is good, and the work extending.

It was requested that elder Hedlock be furnished with a list of the names, ages, offices, &c. of each individual member, in order that the true condition of the churches
may be known, and the names of individuals be transmitted to the authorities at Nauvoo.

In order to effect this, we shall get printed a considerable quantity of ruled papers to be filled up; we shall supply the presidents of the various Conferences with the
same, who in turn must supply the presidents of the various branches, and the whole be returned to the presidency, together with a general recapitulation of the same. In
order to meet the expense of the same, each branch is requested to pay for the necessary papers, which will be but trifling individually; but in the outset to us a
considerable sum.

EDITOR.

Why Do We Gather?

It is a question often asked by the Saints and others, what is the need of my emigrating to Nauvoo, and what shall I do when I get there?

Kind reader, you will observe that in every age of the world, when God has given his law, and the plan of salvation to the human family, that he first called a servant or
servants, and gave unto them a preparatory mission to call upon the inhabitants of the earth to repent, and enter into covenant with God, that he might have a people
dwelling together in a city or country, that were zealous of good works, and were willing to be governed by his holy laws which he had instituted for man while clothed
upon with mortality, that they might be prepared for the society of heavenly messengers who were governed by the laws of his kingdom, and dwelt in his presence.

Enoch, the seventh from Adam, walked with God three hundred years, and built a city, which was populated by the righteous in his day. Noah was a preacher of
righteousness, and saved himself and family by giving heed to the law of God, and the plan of salvation made known unto him, by which he beer me heir of the world,
upon which his posterity were dispersed from the Tower of Babel over all the earth, in consequence of their rebellion.

Abraham entered into covenant with God, and sought a city whose builder and maker was God. In process of time his children sojourned in bondage, and the Lord
called Moses, and gave him a commission to redeem his people (because of the covenant with their fathers) from bondage.

After bringing them into the wilderness, Moses began to receive additional instructions; he was commanded to build a tabernacle in which was placed a written contract
between God and his people.

After the tabernacle was built, the order of government was organized with the Holy Priesthood, and certain ordinances of sanctification which were to prepare the
people to come into, and enjoy the presence of their God and his heavenly messengers; for instance, read the preparation of Moses and the seventy Elders of Israel,
and the whole congregation at the time they went into the mount, and saw the God of Israel, and did eat and drink in his presence. After a time they lost this privilege
through transgression, and became unworthy the society of God, and were only permitted to receive his word from time to time by the administration of angels. In the
days of Solomon a temple was erected wherein God could be worshipped according to his laws, and where the ordinances of the Holy Priesthood could be attended
to. But in the course of time his covenant people transgressed his laws to such an extent, that the threatened judgments fell upon them, and they were scattered among
the nations; and it is worthy of notice, that the scattering and breaking up of their national institutions was one of the greatest punishments that befel them as a people,
inasmuch as it deprived them of the privilege of meeting in the house of God. It broke asunder their well-organized priesthood, through which they received
communications from the Most High; and in consequence of this dispersion, the prophets to whom God sent his angels and made known his will, were covered with
darkness, vision and revelation ceased to be their guide, and when the prophets that were dispersed with them perished, they were left to wander in darkness among
the nations of the earth.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                                Page 16 / 1033
Also, when the time had fully arrived for God to send his Son into the world, to make an atonement for the sins of the world, then came John to prepare a people to
receive him; and when the Messiah came, he called and ordained certain servants, and committed into their hands again a well-organized priesthood, with power to
inasmuch as it deprived them of the privilege of meeting in the house of God. It broke asunder their well-organized priesthood, through which they received
communications from the Most High; and in consequence of this dispersion, the prophets to whom God sent his angels and made known his will, were covered with
darkness, vision and revelation ceased to be their guide, and when the prophets that were dispersed with them perished, they were left to wander in darkness among
the nations of the earth.

Also, when the time had fully arrived for God to send his Son into the world, to make an atonement for the sins of the world, then came John to prepare a people to
receive him; and when the Messiah came, he called and ordained certain servants, and committed into their hands again a well-organized priesthood, with power to
administer ordinances, by which strangers and foreigners might become heirs of the glorious blessings to be derived from the society of angels, even while clothed upon
with mortality, and finally obtain eternal life, by being secured from the power of the second death, and having part in the first resurrection.

We would also notice that before Jesus was crucified, he took Peter and James and John into the mount, and there appeared unto them Moses and Elias, the voice also
of the Father was heard, declaring his pleasure in his Son. And here I would inquire for what purpose were Moses and Elias present on the occasion, if it were not to
confer upon Peter, James, and John, the power and spirit of the priesthood that had been committed unto them in former days, in order that they might prepare a
people to dwell in the presence of God; that strangers and aliens might, through the law of God, and the administration of the Holy Priesthood, become a holy nation, a
royal priesthood, a peculiar people, governed by the laws of heaven, which constituted them the kingdom of Christ upon earth, he being their great High Priest and
Lawgiver, his servants the administrators of the laws, and the members of the Church his subjects.

It is well known to the candid reader of the New Testament, that there are certain principles and ordinances embraced in the gospel, by which man may be saved both
spiritually and temporally into the kingdom of God. The first is faith in God and in his Son Jesus Christ, begotten in the heart by hearing the glad tidings of salvation from
one that is sent. Then follows repentance and reformation from our evil practices, followed by baptism in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of our sins, and
afterwards the laying on of hands by those authorized for the gift of the Holy Ghost, through whose instrumentality revelations are communicated, and the fruits of which
are love, joy, and peace. Through the Spirit of God we are put in possession of certain gifts and blessings, which are divided to every one severally as he will. To one is
given the spirit of prophecy, by which he can search all things, even the deep things of God; to another the spirit of an apostle by which he can bear witness that Jesus
lives and reigns in the heavens, and by which he is enabled to go forth and proclaim by the power of God the glorious principles of salvation.

While the combination of varied offices and gifts are imparted for the gathering together of the Saints, for the work of the ministry, and for the edifying of the body of
Christ, until they become & holy nation and a peculiar people, and are entitled to the communion of angels, and Jesus the Mediator, and God the Father of all, with
whom there is no variableness nor the shadow of a turning. These are something of the principles and ordinances of the gospel of the kingdom, that Christ sent forth his
apostles to proclaim unto the human family; but since that period it is evident that man has transgressed the laws and principles of the gospel, and has changed the
ordinances, or entirely omitted them; while most parties deny the necessity of the gift of the Holy Ghost, as it was originally imparted, through which alone a continual
communication is open between Christ and his church, and which is the very rock upon which it is built, Jesus Christ being the chief corner stone; and the knowledge of
him as that stone was communicated from the Father to his servant Peter, by the very principle of revelation, on which the church was, and ever must be, established.

Thus is fulfilled the prophecy of the apostle that there should be a people in the last days, having the form of godliness, but denying the power thereof.

Thus the covenant has been broken, and man has rendered himself unworthy of the blessings of the kingdom; and few are found willing to acknowledge the power of
God, and the channel through which he can again enter into covenant with the human family.

God foresaw this, and revealed unto Paul, that there would come a falling away from the truth, before the period arrived, when Christ would come in the clouds of
Heaven, when the dead in Christ should rise first, and together with the living Saints be caught up to meet the Lord in the air.

But Jesus says, that before that day, this gospel of the kingdom should be preached in all the world, for a witness unto all nations before the end come; and Jesus
understanding all things, knew there would be a departure from the gospel, as then taught by him, informed his apostle John, on the Isle of Patmos, that he would send
another angel with the everlasting gospel to the children of men, to prepare them for the hour of his judgments, which, according to the prophets, would precede his
second coming, which are wars, and pestilence, and famine. We also learn, that there would be a time, when peace would be taken from the earth, and it will be a time
of trouble, such as was not since the beginning of the world. We now have on record, that the Lord would send a heavenly messenger to the earth again, like as he did
to our forefathers, to commit the holy priesthood, or authority again unto man, to preach repentance to the people, and administer the ordinances of the gospel to all
that believe and repent, that his Saints might be gathered together to build up Zion agreeably to the word of the Lord to David, where he says there was a set time to
favour Zion, and when that time arrived, the Lord would found Zion again, and the Most High would establish her, for this glorious purpose, that all nations may come
and worship before him.

Isaiah foretold of the gathering of the people of God, that the sons and daughters of God should be brought from far in ships, and by other means of transition; and who
are the sons and daughters of God, but they who obey the laws of righteousness, and, through the ordinances of the gospel, receive the Spirit of his Son, by which they
can call God their Father. And, again, we read that in Mount Zion, and in Jerusalem, there should be a deliverance, and in the remnant whom the Lord should call. If,
then, these calamities are to come upon the children of men,-if the children of God are called upon to come out of Babylon, that they may escape these judgments, and
if the Lord has prepared a place or places of deliverance, is it not necessary that the Saints should arise and seek the protection afforded; but, then, Zion and Jerusalem
must be built and prepared to afford deliverance,-a theoretical place of safety will be of no avail from the physical calamities that await the nations.

Who, then, are the people to establish these places of refuge, but the people of God-who, but they, can we expect to sacrifice the comforts of their native home, to
forego the advantages, perhaps, of a long-established home or business, in order to toil and labour, and, in a word, to do anything that is required in the establishing and
building up of a city as a place of refuge in the first place, and, secondly, as a well-spring of wisdom, of intelligence, and power, to endow the servants of the Lord, for
the accomplishment of his great purposes in the last days.

This great object has caused the Saints to endure persecutions of the severest nature. My eyes have witnessed the dying and wounded, who have fallen martyrs to the
cause of truth;-my ears have heard the continual prayers of the Saints to God, that he would not suffer his purposes to be frustrated by evil designing men;-my hands
have assisted in laying the foundation stone of the Temple of the Lord;-my brethren have sat upon its walls to eat their morsel of food, while their hearts were lifted up in
thanksgiving, that they were accounted worthy to assist in building the house of the Lord. All manner of evil and falsehood has been circulated to prevent the progress
of the work of the Lord, by evil designing men. Some have come to Nauvoo for the purpose of living in luxury without labour, mistaking the object for which they had
gathered there, and not succeeding in their expectations, have gone away and reported all manner of evil of the place and of the people,-while others who have gone in
a state of penury, in a year or two, have been in possession of a comfortable home and living.

And, now, permit me to say to all the Saints in Britain, who are intending to go to Nauvoo, to say that it will be better for you to stop in England than to go there, unless
you go for the truth's sake. For, there, undoubtedly, you will have to labour in all that is necessary in the building up and establishing of a city, where righteousness may
reign. If you are a Saint here, you will, very likely, be one there,-if you are half-hearted, you will, undoubtedly, be so there. If your motive be to become wealthy
without much labour, you will be disappointed; but if you go there for the truth's sake, and are determined to undergo the inconveniencies of a new city, and are willing
to assist in all things, then will your expectations be realized; and inasmuch as you go there to serve God, you will enjoy the privilege of waiting upon Him in his Temple,
and of receiving those blessings by which you will be prepared to meet the Lord when he shall come to reign in Mount Zion, and before his ancients gloriously.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 17 / 1033
But what shall we do when we get there? I answer, let every Saint who intends to go to Nauvoo, procure all the knowledge which they can of that branch of business in
which they are employed, with every means necessary to carry it into effect, as well as books that may be written on their own or other branches of art and science.
reign. If you are a Saint here, you will, very likely, be one there,-if you are half-hearted, you will, undoubtedly, be so there. If your motive be to become wealthy
without much labour, you will be disappointed; but if you go there for the truth's sake, and are determined to undergo the inconveniencies of a new city, and are willing
to assist in all things, then will your expectations be realized; and inasmuch as you go there to serve God, you will enjoy the privilege of waiting upon Him in his Temple,
and of receiving those blessings by which you will be prepared to meet the Lord when he shall come to reign in Mount Zion, and before his ancients gloriously.

But what shall we do when we get there? I answer, let every Saint who intends to go to Nauvoo, procure all the knowledge which they can of that branch of business in
which they are employed, with every means necessary to carry it into effect, as well as books that may be written on their own or other branches of art and science.

There are now over eight thousand Saints in Britain, and one united effort would place manufactories in Nauvoo, of every description, which are much needed, and
which would be for the mutual benefit of the whole community.

We, therefore, request all the mechanics, or others, in the church, or out of it, who are favourable, to forward, by letter to us, what they can do towards erecting or
constructing machinery of every kind, to be forwarded to Nauvoo, one year from September next, or sooner, if circumstances will permit, with the amount of stock
which they would take. We request this, that we may know what can be done, in order that we may enter into some organization of a joint-stock company, with shares
of a certain amount, to be paid in money, machinery, material, or labour, at cash value, to be put in operation for the good and benefit of the said community, with
shares transferable at the will of the holder.

When we have received a report, we will enter into arrangements according to the means that can be procured, by bringing into requisition the wisdom of all upon the
subject.

I remain, dear brethren and sisters, your humble servant, REUBEN HEDLOCH.

Editorial.

WE wish to make a few remarks on the relative position of the Church with regard to the political powers of the world. If there be any qualities that ought to distinguish
the Saints of the last days more than others, they ought to be wisdom and prudence, particularly on the part of the priesthood, and in their ministrations. The citizens of
the kingdom of God, as they increase and multiply, will be watched with growing jealousy by the existing political powers of the earth; we therefore desire to caution
the brethren, particularly in the priesthood, to be very careful in their labours, to avoid all tenets of religious faith that exist around-to meddle by no means with politics,
but to adhere faithfully to the proclamation of the simple principles of salvation, by which the human family can be inducted into the family of God.

We have seriously thought of putting a stop generally to out-door preaching, because of the imprudence and incautiousness of many who stand up to labour in the
ministry; however, we have not fully determined on this, but we desire that no brethren go to labour in out-door preaching without being appointed and sent by the
respective councils, under whose directions they labour, with the exception of those travelling elders who are not immediately subject to any councils-and them we
exhort to adhere in all faithfulness to the counsel here given.

We recommend on this subject, attention to the letter of our beloved brother Margetts; and trust that any of our brethren, who have erred in like manner, will adopt the
same plan of reformation, that the blessings of the Lord may be upon them.

We would direct the particular attention of our readers to an article in this number by brother Hedlock, and would exhort the Saints to consider well the subject of the
Gathering, and the principles by which they are actuated in gathering together, for we may rest assured, that unless our motives are pure on this momentous subject,
Nauvoo is the last place to which we should go.

We also wish attention to be paid to the subject of ordinations, and exhort the presidents of conferences and others, to unite by all means in promoting the general
welfare of the Church of Christ. Great responsibility devolves upon all in connexion with the kingdom of God, and especially upon those who are called upon to
officiate in the priesthood.

We again invite early intimation from all who intend to emigrate on the approaching season, that we may be enabled to make arrangements accordingly.

CAUTION TO THE SAINTS.-An individual of the name of William Ballan, late of Leamington, and an elder in the Church, having been summoned at the last general
conference to answer certain charges preferred against him, did not appear on that occasion; his subsequent conduct also being very unsatisfactory, we have to state
that we shall no longer consider him a member of this Church, unless he appears to give satisfaction to the parties aggrieved.

REUBEN HEDLOCK.

THOMAS WARD.

Notices.

The Poetry by W. G. Mills, will appear in our next.

We have received the seven successive numbers of the Times and Seasons, so that those who here had the previous numbers can now make up their volumes. We
have now on hand nearly two hundred copies of this work in numbers, to be disposed of at 8s. per volume, unbound.

We have also to notice, that, in order to extend the sale of the Book of Mormon, we have reduced the price of the common ones to 4s. 6d. each, retail, and 4s.,
wholesale: those bound in calf to 6s., retail, 5s. 6d., wholesale.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL:

EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLX-STREET.

No. 3. August 1844. Vol. V.
History   of 2005-2009,
Copyright (c) Joseph Smith.
                        Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                             Page 18 / 1033
(Continued from page 22.)
No. 3. August 1844. Vol. V.
History of Joseph Smith.

(Continued from page 22.)

SOON after the words of Enoch were given, the Lord gave the following commandment:-

Revelation to Joseph Smith and Sidney Rigdon. Given December 1830.

Behold, I say unto you that it is not expedient in me that ye should translate any more until ye shall go to the Ohio: and this because of the enemy and for your sakes.

And again, I say unto you, that ye shall not go until ye have preached my gospel in those parts, and have strengthened up the church whithersoever it is found, and more
especially in Colesville: for, behold, they pray unto me in much faith.

And again, a commandment I give unto the church, that it is expedient in me that they should assemble together at the Ohio, against the time that my servant Olivor
Cowdery shall return unto them. Behold, here is wisdom, and let every man choose for himself until I come. Even so: Amen.

The year opened with a prospect great and glorious for the welfare of the kingdom; for, on the second of January, 1831, a conference was held in the town of Fayette,
N. Y., at which was received, besides the ordinary business transacted for the church, the following revelation:-

Revelation. Given January 1831.

Thus saith the Lord your God, even Jesus Christ, the great I AM, Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, the same which looked upon the wide expanse of
eternity, and all the seraphic hosts of heaven, before the world was made, the same which knoweth all things, for all things are present before mine eyes: I am the same
which spake and the world was made, and all things came by me: I am the same which have taken the Zion of Enoch into mine own bosom; and verily I say, even as
many as have believed on my name, for I am Christ, and in mine own name, by the virtue of the blood which I have spilt, have I pleaded before the Father for them: but
behold, the residue of the wicked have I kept in chains of darkness until the judgment of the great day, which shall come at the end of the earth; and even so will I cause
the wicked to be kept, that will not hear my voice but harden their hearts, and woe, woe, woe, is their doom.

But behold, verily, verily, I say unto you, that mine eyes are upon you; I am in your midst, and ye cannot see me, but the day soon cometh that ye shall see me and
know that I am: for the veil of darkness shall soon be rent, and he that is not purified shall not abide the day; wherefore, gird up your loins and be prepared. Behold, the
kingdom is yours, and the enemy shall not overcome.

Verily I say unto you, ye are clean but not all; and there is none else with whom I am well pleased, for all flesh is corruptible before me, and the powers of darkness
prevail upon the earth, among the children of men, in presence of all the hosts of heaven, which causeth silence to reign, and all eternity is pained, and the angels are
waiting the great command to reap down the earth, to gather the tares that they may be burned, and behold the enemy is combined.

And now, I shew unto you a mystery, a thing which is had in secret chambers, to bring to pass even your destruction, in process of time, and ye knew it not. but now I
tell it unto you, and ye are blessed, not because of your iniquity, neither your hearts of unbelief, for verily, some of you are guilty before me; but I will be merciful unto
your weakness. Therefore, be ye strong from henceforth; fear not, for the kingdom is yours: and for your salvation I give unto you a commandment, for I have heard
your prayers, and the poor have complained before me, and the rich have I made, and all flesh is mine, and I am no respecter of persons. And I have made the earth
rich, and behold it is my footstool; wherefore, again I will stand upon it; and I hold forth and deign to give unto you greater riches, even a land of promise-a land flowing
with milk and honey, upon which there shall be no curse when the Lord cometh; and I will give it unto you for the land of your inheritance, if you seek it with all your
hearts; and this shall be my covenant with you, ye shall have it for the land of your inheritance, and for the inheritance of your children for forever, while the earth shall
stand, and ye shall possess it again in eternity, no more to pass away.

But verily I say unto you, that in time ye shall have no king nor ruler, for I will be your king and watch over you. Wherefore, hear my voice and follow me, and you shall
be a free people, and ye shall have no laws but my laws when I come, for I am your lawgiver, and what can stay my hand? But verily I say unto you, teach one another
according to the office wherewith I have appointed you, and let every man esteem his brother as himself, and practice virtue and holiness before me. And again I say
unto you, let every man esteem his brother as himself, for what man among you having twelve sons, and is no respecter of them; and they serve him obediently, and he
saith unto the one, be thou clothed in robes and sit thou here; and the other, be thou clothed in rags and sit thou there, and looketh upon his sons and saith-I am just.

Behold, this I have given unto you as a parable, and it is even as I am; I say unto you, be one, and if ye are not one, ye are not mine. And again I say unto you, that the
enemy in the secret chambers seeketh your lives. Ye hear of wars in far countries, and you say that there will soon be great wars in far countries, but ye know not the
hearts of them in your own land: I tell you these things because of your prayers; wherefore treasure up wisdom in your bosoms, lest the wickedness of men reveal these
things unto you by wickedness in a manner that shall speak in your ears, with a voice louder than that which shall shake the earth: but if ye are prepared, ye shall not
fear.

And that ye might escape the power of the enemy, and be gathered unto me a righteous people, without spot and blameless; wherefore, for this cause I gave unto you
the commandment, that ye should go to the Ohio: and there I will give unto you my law; and there ye shall be endowed with power from on high, and from thence,
whomsoever I will, shall go forth among all nations, and it shall be told them what they shall do, for I have a great work laid up in store, for Israel shall be saved, and I
will lead them whithersoever I will, and no power shall stay my hand.

And now I give unto the church in these parts a commandment, that certain men among them shall be appointed, and they shall be appointed by the voice of the church,
and they shall look to the poor and the needy, and administer to their relief, that they shall not suffer; and send them forth to the place which I have commanded them;
and this shall be their work to govern the affairs of the property of this church. And they that have farms that cannot be sold, let them be left or rented, as seemeth them
good. See that all things are preserved, and when men are endowed with power from on high, and sent forth, all these things shall be gathered unto the bosom of the
church.

And if ye seek the riches which it is the will of the Father to give unto you, ye shall be the richest of all people: for ye shall have the riches of eternity: and it must needs
be that the riches of the earth are mine to give; but beware of pride, lest ye become as the Nephites of old. And again I say unto you, I give unto you a commandment,
that every man, both elder, priest, teacher, and also member, go to with his might, with the labour of his hands, to prepare and accomplish the things which I have
commanded. And let your preaching be the warning voice, every man to his neighbour, in mildness and in meckness. And go ye out from among the wicked. Save
yourselves. Be ye clean that bear the vessels of the Lord. Even so: Amen.

Copyright
Not        (c)the
    long after 2005-2009,
                   conferenceInfobase   Media
                               closed, there  Corp.
                                             was a man came to me by the name of James Covill, who had been a Baptist minister for about forty years,
                                                                                                                                                Pageand19covenanted
                                                                                                                                                           / 1033
with the Lord that he would obey any commandment that the Lord would give through me as his servant, and I received the following revelation, given at Fayette, New
York, January 5th, 1831:-
that every man, both elder, priest, teacher, and also member, go to with his might, with the labour of his hands, to prepare and accomplish the things which I have
commanded. And let your preaching be the warning voice, every man to his neighbour, in mildness and in meckness. And go ye out from among the wicked. Save
yourselves. Be ye clean that bear the vessels of the Lord. Even so: Amen.

Not long after the conference closed, there was a man came to me by the name of James Covill, who had been a Baptist minister for about forty years, and covenanted
with the Lord that he would obey any commandment that the Lord would give through me as his servant, and I received the following revelation, given at Fayette, New
York, January 5th, 1831:-

Revelation to James Covill. Given January 1831.

Hearken and listen to the voice of him who is from all eternity to all eternity, the great I AM, even Jesus Christ, the light and the life of the world: a light which shineth in
darkness and the darkness comprehendeth it not: the same which came in the meridian of time unto my own, and my own received me,not; but to as many as received
me, gave I power to become my sons, and even so will I give unto as many as will receive me, power to become my sons.

And verily, verily, I say unto you, he that receiveth my gospel receiveth me, and he that receiveth not my gospel, receiveth not me.-And this is my gospel: repentance
and baptism by water, and then cometh the baptism of fire and the Holy Ghost, even the Comforter, which sheweth all things, and teacheth the peaceable things of the
kingdom.

And now, behold I say unto you, my servant James, I have looked upon thy works and I know thee: and verily I say unto thee, thine heart is now right before me at this
time, and behold I have bestowed great blessings upon thy head-nevertheless thou hast seen great sorrow for thou hast rejected me many times because of pride, and
the cares of the world; but, behold, the days of thy deliverance are come, if thou wilt hearken to my voice, which saith unto thee, Arise, and be baptized, and wash
away your sins, calling on my name, and you shall receive my spirit, and a blessing so great as you never have known. And if thou do this, I have prepared thee for a
greater work. Thou shalt preach the fulness of my gospel which I have sent forth in these last days: the covenant which I have sent forth to recover my people, which
are of the house of Israel.

And it shall come to pass that power shall rest upon thee; thou shalt have great faith and I will be with thee, and go before thy face. Thou art called to labour in my
vineyard, and to build up my church, and to bring forth Zion, that it may rejoice upon the hills and flourish. Behold, verily, verily I say unto thee, thou art not called to go
into the eastern countries, but thou art called to go to the Ohio. And inasmuch as my people shall assemble themselves to the Ohio, I have kept in store a blessing such
as is not known among the children of men, and it shall be poured forth upon their heads. And from thence men shall go forth into all nations.

Behold, verily, verily I say unto you, that the people in Ohio call upon me in much faith, thinking I will stay my hand in judgment upon the nations, but I cannot deny my
word: wherefore lay to with your might, and call faithful labourers into my vineyard, that it may be pruned for the last time. And inasmuch as they do repent and receive
the fulness of my gospel, and become sanctified, I will stay mine hand in judgment: wherefore go forth, crying with a loud voice, saying, The kingdom of heaven is at
hand; crying hosanna! blessed be the name of the Most High God. Go forth baptizing with water, preparing the way before my face, for the time of my coming: for the
time is at hand: the day nor the hour no man knoweth, but it surely shall come, and he that receiveth these things receiveth me; and they shall be gathered unto me in
time and in eternity.

And again, it shall come to pass, that on as many as ye shall baptize with water, ye shall lay your hands, and they shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost, and shall be
looking forth for the signs of my coming, and shall know me. Behold, I come quickly. Even so: Amen.

As James Covill rejected the words of the Lord, and returned to his former principles and people, the Lord gave unto me and Sidney Rigdon the following revelation,
explaining why he obeyed not the word, given at Fayette, N. Y., January, 1831.

Revelation to Joseph Smith Jun. and Sidney Rigdon. Given January 1831. Explaining
Why James Covill Obeyed Not the Revelation Which Was Given Unto Him.

Behold, verily, I say unto you, that the heart of my servant James Covill was right before me, for he covenanted with me, that he would obey my word. And he
received the word with gladness, but straightway Satan tempted him; and the fear of persecution, and the cares of the world, caused him to reject the word; wherefore
he broke my covenant, and it remaineth in me to do with him as seemeth me good. Amen.

Nauvoo Conference Minutes.

From the Times and Seasons.

Conference met pursuant to appointment, on Saturday, the 6th of April, 1844.-Present; Presidents Joseph Smith, Hyrum Smith, Sidney Rigdon, and William Marks.-
Of the Twelve; Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, Willard Richards, Wilford Woodruff, John Taylor, and George A. Smith.-The members of the high council, an
immense number of elders, and an innumerable concourse of people.

Presidents Joseph and Hyrum Smith came to the stand at a quarter past ten o'clock, when the meeting was called to order by elder Brigham Young. The choir sung a
hymn, after which president Joseph Smith rose to state to the congregation the nature of the business which would have to come before them. He stated that it had been
expected by some that the little petty difficulties which have existed would be brought up and investigated before this conference, but it would not be the case; these
things are of too trivial a nature to occupy the attention of so large a body. I intend to give you some instructions on the principles of eternal truth, but will defer it until
others have spoken, in consequence of the weakness of my lungs. The elders will give you instruction; and then, if necessary, I will offer such corrections as may be
proper to fill up the inteerstices. Those who feel desirous of sowing the seeds of discord will be disappointed on this occasion. It is our purpose to build up and
establish the principles of righteousness, and not to break down and destroy. The great Jehovah has ever been with me, and the wisdom of God will direct me in the
seventh hour. I feel in closer communion and better standing with God than ever I felt before in my life; and I am glad of this opportunity to appear in your midst. I
thank God for the glorious day that he has given us. In so large a congregation, it is necessary that the greatest order and decorum be observed. I request this at your
hands, and believe that you will all keep good order.

Prayer was offered up by W. W. Phelps, after which the choir sung a hymn.

Elder Sidney Rigdon then rose and said, It is with no ordinary degree of satisfaction I enjoy this privilege this morning. Want of health and other circumstances have
kept me in silence for nearly the last five years. It can hardly be expected, that when the violence of sickness having used its influence, and the seeds of disease have so
long preyed upon me, that I can rise before this congregation. I am now come forth from a bed of sickness, and have enough of strength left to appear here for the first
time in my true character. I have not come before a conference for the last five years in my true character. I shall consider this important privilege sacred in my family
history during life. I hardly promise myself lungs to make this congregation hear me: I shall do the best I can, and the greatest can do no more. The circumstances by
which we are now surrounded point out the principles of my discourse-the history of this church which I have known from its infancy. My text is, "Behold the church of
 Copyright
God          (c) 2005-2009,
     of the last               Infobase
                 days." I do not         Media
                                  know that I canCorp.
                                                  find it in the bible. I do not think it necessary to have Paul to make a text for me: I can make a text Page   20 I/ 1033
                                                                                                                                                          for myself.
recollect, in the year 1830, I met the whole church of Christ in a little old log house about twenty feet square, near Waterloo, N. Y.; and we began to talk about the
kingdom of God as if we had the world at our command. We talked with great confidence, and talked big things; although we were not many people, we had big
long preyed upon me, that I can rise before this congregation. I am now come forth from a bed of sickness, and have enough of strength left to appear here for the first
time in my true character. I have not come before a conference for the last five years in my true character. I shall consider this important privilege sacred in my family
history during life. I hardly promise myself lungs to make this congregation hear me: I shall do the best I can, and the greatest can do no more. The circumstances by
which we are now surrounded point out the principles of my discourse-the history of this church which I have known from its infancy. My text is, "Behold the church of
God of the last days." I do not know that I can find it in the bible. I do not think it necessary to have Paul to make a text for me: I can make a text for myself. I
recollect, in the year 1830, I met the whole church of Christ in a little old log house about twenty feet square, near Waterloo, N. Y.; and we began to talk about the
kingdom of God as if we had the world at our command. We talked with great confidence, and talked big things; although we were not many people, we had big
feelings. We knew fourteen years ago that the church would become as large as it is to-day-we were as big then as we shall ever be-we began to talk like men in
authority and power-we looked upon the men of the earth as grasshoppers. If we did not see this people, we saw by vision the church of God a thousand times larger;
and when men would come in, they would say we wanted to upset the government, although we were not enough to well man a farm, or meet a woman with a milk
pail. All the elders, all the members met in conference in a room twenty feet square. I recollect elder Phelps being put in jail for reading the Book of Mormon. He came
to see us, and expressed great astonishment, and left us apparently pondering in his heart; he afterwards came to Kirtland, Ohio, and said he was a convert. Many
things were taught, believed, and preached then, which have since come to pass; we knew the whole world would laugh at us, so we concealed ourselves; and there
was much excitement about our secret meetings, charging us with designs against the government, and with laying plans to get money, &c, which never existed in the
heads of any one else; and if we had talked in public, we should have been ridiculed more than we were, the world being entirely ignorant of the testimony of the
prophets, and without knowledge of what God was about to do, treated all we said with pretended contempt, and much ridicule; and had they heard all we said it
would have made it worse for us. We talked about the people coming as doves to their windows, that all nations should flock unto it; that they should come bending to
the standard of Jesus, saying, our fathers have taught falsehood, and things in which there is no profit; and of whole nations being born in one day. We talked such big
things that men could not bear them; and they not only ridiculed us for what we did say in public, but threatened and inflicted much personal abuse; and had they heard
all we said, their violence would have been insupportable. God had great things to say for the salvation of the world, which, if they had been told to the public, would
have brought persecution upon us unto death; so we were obliged to retire to our secret chambers, and commune ourselves with God. If we had told the people what
our eyes behold this day, we should not have been believed; but the rascals would have shed our blood if we had only told them what we believed. There we sat in
secret, and beheld the glorious visions and powers of the kingdom of heaven pass and re-pass; we had not a mighty congregation to shelter us-if a mob came upon us,
we had to run and hide ourselves to save our lives. The time has now come to tell why we held secret meetings. We were maturing plans fourteen years ago which we
can now tell. Were we maturing plans to corrupt the the world, to destroy the peace of society? Let fourteen years experience of the church tell the story. The church
would never have been here if we had not done as we did in secret. The cry of false prophets and impostors rolled upon us. I do not know that any thing has taken
place in the history of this church which we did not then believe; it was written upon our hearts, and never could be taken away-it was indelibly engraved, no power
beneath yonder heavens could obliterate it. This was the period when God laid the foundation of the church; and he laid it firmly, truly, and upon eternal truth. If any
man says it is not the work of God, I know he lies. Some of you who know you have a house, how long would it take to make you reason yourself into a belief that you
have no house, where you now reside with your family? Neither have we any power whereby we can ever persuade ourselves that this is not the church of God. We
do not care who sinks, or swims, or opposes; but we know here is the church of God, and I have authority before God for saying so. I have the testimony of Jesus,
which is the spirit of prophecy; I have slept with it-I have waked with it; the idea has never been out of my heart for a moment, and I will reap the glory of it when I
leave this world. I defy men, and hell, and devils to put it out of my heart. I defy all, and will triumph in spite of them. I know God; I have gazed upon the glory of God,
the throne, visions and glories of God, and the visions of eternity in days gone by. What is a man of God to do when he sees all the madness, wrath, and follies of our
persecutors? He will do as God does-he will sit and laugh-one breath from the nostrils of God would blow them out of existence to hell. These were the beginning of
good days; shut up in a room, eating nothing but dry johnny-cake and butter-milk. Every man who had a little farm, or clothes, sold them, and distributed what he had
among the rest, and did the best they could. I had nothing to eat, nothing to wear, and yet it was the beginning of good days. Some say I want plenty to eat, plenty to
drink, plenty to wear, and a good house to live in; and say they, then I will believe; but God will not give it until you have proved yourselves to him. No wonder then
that we should be joyful to-day. If the people will do as they are told, I will tell you what to do. Get the visions of heaven, and seek not what you shall eat, or what you
shall drink, but seek the will of God; get into the presence of God, and then you will have johnny-cake, and milk, and water no more. Would you not be astonished if
even now we should tell the glories and privileges of the saints of God to you, and to the world, we should be ridiculed; and no wonder we shut it up in secret. If we
were to tell you, when Jehovah looked on, lo it is beauty; it is heaven; it is felicity to look on; I I should marvel if it were otherwise. If a man tells you one glory or one
message, he is learning another at the same time. Do not be astonished then if we even yet have secret meetings, asking God for things for your benefit. Do not be
afraid; go back to the commencement of this church, and see what was concocted then; there was no evil concocted when we first held secret meetings, and it is the
same now. Has God forgotten to be gracious, to be merciful to mankind? Did he ever concoct anything that was devilish for mankind? He could not do it; I never am
afraid of God or man concocting anything to hurt me; I have faith to detect man even if he did. I would ask God to detect them, and would hold them fast before he
should do it. I am not afraid of men or devils. I have none of those fears, jealousies, dreads, forebodings, surmisings, &c. I put my trust in God, and whatever God
does for me is only for my salvation. [Here five of the Pottowattomie tribe appeared with their interpreter, and were assisted to the stand by the president.] I am going
to tell of something that surprised me at the beginning of the church; I have handled, heard, seen, and known things which I have not yet told. After the church began to
grow, it was favoured with monstrous wise men; they had so much wisdom that they could dispute what God said, and what his servant said. They were opposed to
virtue; they would say they had revelations and visions, and were as certain that God had given it as I was that the devil had. We hear these things ever since the church
existed; they have come up with us; they have had so much more wisdom; they knew all about the kingdom before God revealed it; they know all things before they are
heard; and they understand more than God knows. We gather of all kinds; if we get all nations, we get all wisdom, all cunning, and every thing else. The sectarians
cannot be as wise as we are, for they have only got the plans of man for salvation; but we have got man's plans, the devil's plans, and the best of all, we have God's
plan. I do not know whether there are any of these wise men here this morning; I have merely given this as a part of the history of this church. I am disposed to give
some reasons why salvation only belongs to the kingdom of God, and to that alone. I will endeavour to show why salvation belongs to us more peculiarly, in
contradistinction of all other bodies; will this be clear enough? I discover one thing, mankind have laboured under one universal mistake about this, viz: Salvation was
distinct from government; i. e., that I can build a church without government, and that thing have power to save me. When God sets up a system of salvation, he sets up
a system of government; when I speak of a government, I mean what I say; I mean a government that shall rule over temporal and spiritual affairs. The law of God is far
more righteous than the laws of the land-the laws of God are far above the laws of the land. The kingdom of God does not interfere with the laws of the land, but keeps
itself by its own laws.

To be continued.

The Position of the Church.

The history of the people of God, in all ages of the world, establishes one fact beyond all possible contradiction, which is, that their principles and actions were never
understood by their co-temporaries; and consequently their measures, in every age, have been deemed hostile to the rest of mankind. Omitting any observations on the
persecutions of the prophets and others, previous to the coming of the Lord Jesus Christ in the flesh, the history of our Saviour and his immediate followers, affords an
incontrovertible evidence of the position we have assumed above.

It will be admitted by all religionists of the present day, that the conduct of Jesus Christ was without blame, and that he was entirely free from the common failings of
humanity; yet notwithstanding this, the people by whom he was surrounded, were ever watching for iniquity in him, ever accusing, until the spirit of jealousy so fostered
in their bosoms, increased by hellish energy, found no gratification for its rage, nothing to appease its fury, until the Son of Man was hung upon the tree, and the dark
tragedy of the universe could alone give satisfaction to the spirit of the times.

But who were the parties most implicated in this awful deed? Were they the notoriously irreligious? By no means; but on the contrary, they were professors of religion,
 Copyright
the          (c) 2005-2009,
    parties who               Infobase
                 stood at the head of theMedia   Corp.
                                          religion of the land, the personifications of public piety and the examplers of the people. On what principle,Page
                                                                                                                                                         then, it21
                                                                                                                                                                 may/ justly
                                                                                                                                                                       1033
be asked, could these individuals be acting in this affair, and in what light could they view the walk and conduct of the humble Nazarene? Undoubtedly they held the
opinion with unwavering tenacity that they were in possession of all necessary religious truth, that no one was capable of adding to their stock of divine knowledge; and
tragedy of the universe could alone give satisfaction to the spirit of the times.

But who were the parties most implicated in this awful deed? Were they the notoriously irreligious? By no means; but on the contrary, they were professors of religion,
the parties who stood at the head of the religion of the land, the personifications of public piety and the examplers of the people. On what principle, then, it may justly
be asked, could these individuals be acting in this affair, and in what light could they view the walk and conduct of the humble Nazarene? Undoubtedly they held the
opinion with unwavering tenacity that they were in possession of all necessary religious truth, that no one was capable of adding to their stock of divine knowledge; and
indulging in this most lamentable opinion, their prejudice became an extinguisher of the brightest luminary that ever irradiated the earth with its beams.

In their contemplations of the Son of Man, although virtue directed his every step, though acts of benevolence and mercy adorned his daily progress, and though
thousands raised their voices in gratitude and thanks giving for the benefits they had received, yet they would not allow virtue to be innocence, nor benevolence to be
godlike; but in the blindness of their hearts, they construed all the excellencies of his unspotted character into so many disguises thrown over some undiscovered power
of evil which they considered to lurk beneath and constitute his true character.

What a lesson to the world in the estimation of character was here given; and yet, notwithstanding this, how often are the opinions of man guided by popular rumour,
and the characters of the best of men are despised because the multitude speak evil of them; and yet, with the great fact of the crucifixion of the Son of God blazing as a
beacon light on the page of history.

But, again, come we to his immediate followers. It will be admitted, that though they were men of like passions with ourselves, yet they were endowed with the spirit of
God, that their sincere purpose before a world was to do them good, by pointing out their true condition, and by administering unto them in those things by which they
might be introduced into the family of God. And yet what was their reception? They were considered seditious, the enemies of the public weal, and as unworthy of
existence amongst their race. Here then is another illustration of the position of the church in relation to the world by whom they were surrounded.

One deduction is to be drawn from this, that we think perfectly undeniable while mankind are constituted as they are, which is that the religion that obtains an extended
popularity amongst men, receiving their approbation and support cannot be of God; but that on the contrary, exactly in proportion as the church is of God, or has
received of his spirit, even in that degree will be the hostility of the world. In illustration of this fact did the Saviour foretell that the time would come that they who put
his followers to death, would think they were doing God service. That positively Satan would so have blinded the understanding of the religious world, that in their
extermination of the servants of God from the face of the earth, they would, as it were, be offering sacrifice to God, or doing a deed to receive the approbation of
heaven.

We have said above the religious world, and we are aware of it, for the infidel and unbelieving care not for rendering service unto God; but still the fact of the hostility of
man to the excellency of God, shining through the actions of his servants, seems almost beyond belief, and calls for further explanation.

It appears from all history, as well as from the declarations of holy writ, that man can be in the possession of various virtues-can be fearing God and teaching that fear
to others, and yet be repellant to any direct manifestation of excellency from God himself; and it can only be accounted for on the principle that spiritual things are
spiritually discerned, and that man must become possessed of the spirit of God, which is the spirit of wisdom and of intelligence, before he can appreciate truth when it
is presented unto him.

If the history of all past ages proves the fact that the wisdom of man could never detect the purposes of God, manifested by his servants in the various dispensations of
his mercy to the human family, it is but justice to suppose that in the last days, in the setting up of that kingdom which shall never come to an end, that it would be met
with the like hostility; that every measure that might he adopted-every step which might be taken would be misconstrued, and watched with jealousy by the surrounding
people.

But more than this; there is one who reigneth in the hearts of the children of disobedience, that knoweth that his time is but short, and who will doubtless array all his
powers of hostility with an unexampled energy.

In the history of the rise and progress of the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, we have illustrations of this manifested in every variety of manner. We find the
existing religious world ready to condemn the people of the Lord at once-to denounce the servants of God as impostors because they wish to introduce something
more (in their own estimation) to their perfect systems of theology. In connexion with armed bands have professedly religious teachers gone forth to plunder and
destroy the habitations and property of the people of God; and not only this, but the blood of many has been shed, while modern divines have verified the words of
Jesus, by intimating that their destruction would be doing service both unto God and unto man. The enemy of all righteousness has found means to introduce, even into
the church of Christ, individuals who have proved themselves guilty of the blackest deeds, and when their iniquity has been discovered, they have endeavoured to fasten
their crimes upon the servants of the Lord.

Every calumny, every slander that Satanic ingenuity could invent, has been circulated respecting the people of God. Every movement of the people has been
misconstrued, every measure they have adopted has been considered as militating against society at large, until the righteous and profane, the godly and the irreligious,
have united as one man in a universal denunciation of the servants of the Lord. But this has always been the lot of the followers of God, to the same extent that they
were in possession of the spirit and the principles of truth. In the history of the Waldenses and Albigenses, how many do we find who had formerly been connected
with those people (whose general excellency is now acknowledged), but having apostatized, and afterwards becoming exalted in clerical dignity in the popular church of
the world, became the stigmatizers and persecutors of their former associates, attributing unto them every imaginary vice, and exciting the popular mind to believe they
were not worthy to live.

If any suppose that the kingdom of God, in the last days, is about to be established with less difficulty than formerly, they are grossly mistaken: all history attests to the
contrary, and modern events speak as trumpet-tongued to bid the people of God to beware, and pray that they may be enabled to endure the things that shall come to
pass, or they will not be prepared to stand before the Son of Man.

Our brethren in the west, we feel persuaded, from the commencement of the church unto the present time, have had to contend with difficulties of the most harrassing
and distressing nature; and the history of the past illustrates too clearly the nature of man, to lead us to suppose that those difficulties are ended. Many, in consequence
of these things, have fallen away from the truth; the hour of tribulation has arrived, and the storm of persecution has burst upon their heads, and they could not endure.
Many more, no doubt, will be shaken from their present position in connexion with the church from the same cause. It behoves, then, the Saints to be humble, diligent,
and watchful-to make religion a personal concern between themselves and God-to be built not on the admiration of individual characters, but on the principles of
eternal truth, which, as an everlasting rock, will remain when many who now appear as mighty in the truth will have passed away.

The kingdom of God is a kingdom of government; and one prolific source of evil and of disquietude which Satan is ever ready to inspire, is that of rebellion against the
constituted authorities of the church. Very few cases have arisen within the church, in which the spirit of rebellion has not been the grand source of the disturbance. Let
man forget for a moment the order of the kingdom of God, and neglect to look to the authorized channel through which the church is to receive instruction-cease to
regard the counsels of those appointed to govern, and Satan will soon fill them with ideas of their own greatness and sufficiency; and, instead of listening for instruction,
they will be waiting to detect error or iniquity, and flatter themselves that they are the defenders of virtue, the detectors of vice, and the patrons of wisdom and
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                            Page 22 / 1033
intelligence.

One great principle we wish to teach the church, and especially the priesthood, and that is to look at the varied offices of the church in the light that God designed them,
constituted authorities of the church. Very few cases have arisen within the church, in which the spirit of rebellion has not been the grand source of the disturbance. Let
man forget for a moment the order of the kingdom of God, and neglect to look to the authorized channel through which the church is to receive instruction-cease to
regard the counsels of those appointed to govern, and Satan will soon fill them with ideas of their own greatness and sufficiency; and, instead of listening for instruction,
they will be waiting to detect error or iniquity, and flatter themselves that they are the defenders of virtue, the detectors of vice, and the patrons of wisdom and
intelligence.

One great principle we wish to teach the church, and especially the priesthood, and that is to look at the varied offices of the church in the light that God designed them,
as so many channels of instruction by which the church of Christ might be established and built up.

Let them cease to regard the individual so much as the office that he holds; but looking for the blessing of the Lord in the way of order, they shall find it, and rejoice
therein. But, on the contrary, if we find an individual despising his superior, because he may himself chance to surpass him in natural or acquired talents, we know that
without a speedy repentance that the fate of such a one is sealed; for, in the feelings of his heart, he is building the kingdom of God upon the wisdom of man, and not
upon the spirit of truth, which God giveth severally as he will.

We warn the brethren faithfully to beware. Time rolls along with its accustomed celerity; but the signs of the times thicken around us with increasing rapidity, and events
will, ere long, transpire that will test the faithfulness of all, and they only will endure who are observing the order of God, and who humble themselves before him, by
seeking to live by every word that proceedeth from the mouth of God.

The mightiest struggle against the powers of evil is yet to come-fearful and tremendous will be the scenes that the present generation shall witness; but let the faithful
"fear not, for it is their Father's good pleasure to give them the kingdom," while the trials of their faith and patience will all be found necessary to prepare them for the
enjoyment of its triumph and glories.

Humanity is weak and powerless in this great struggle. Let the Saints ever maintain a consciousness of their weakness, that they may look to the strong for strength,
and, being in possession of the spirit of God, be clothed upon with the panoply of heaven, to enable them to come off more than conquerors, through him that hath
loved them.

Then give us, oh! Father! thy spirit of power,
To endure and o'ercome in the battles of God;
Let our faith be unshaken, nor fail in the hour
When the nations are feeling the scourge of thy rod.
Let our minds be awakened to look to the day
When the wicked are crushed, and the kingdoms are thine-
When thy Son shall his power and his glory display,
Let me dwell in his brightness-his glory be mine.

EDITOR.

Christs Second Coming and the Restoration.

And he shall send Jesus Christ, whom the heavens must receive until the times of the restitution of things which God hath spoken by the mouth of all his holy prophets
since the world began.-Acts III. 20, 21.

Behold you azure sky asunder rending-
The expanded screen of heaven divide in twain,
Array'd in glory see our Lord descending,
Seated on clouds of light-on fiery flame;
The hosts of heaven his retinue attending,
Rejoicing that on earth they come to reign,

The Saints in robes of white ascend to meet him,
On wings of faith they soar with one accord;
In hallelujahs loud they join to greet him;
Descend to earth, then, with their coming Lord.

The seers of old who long have slept in Jesus-
The patriarchs and saints who died in faith-
He, by the quick'ning power of God, releases;
They rise triumphant from the arms of death.

In awful majesty, all eyes descry him,
Appearing as with vengeance on his brow-
Destroying those, who, by their works, deny him-
Who know not God, and spurn his gospel, too.

Princes, and dukes, and kings, in sad contrition,
And mighty men of earth, filled with dismay,
To rocks and mountains offer their petition;-
To hills, to hide them from his wrath, they pray.

The rolling sun, itself, has been astounded,
When, by his touch, in darkness it has stood;
And, by a look, the moon, abashed, confounded
Through his almighty power, has turn'd to blood.

Those lucid orbs that glitter in the heaven,
Thrown by convulsions from their native earth,
From their exterminated tracts are driven,
 Copyright
To          (c) 2005-2009,
   join creation at her second Infobase
                                 birth, Media Corp.                                                                                                      Page 23 / 1033

Affrighted nature to its centre's shaken-
Those lucid orbs that glitter in the heaven,
Thrown by convulsions from their native earth,
From their exterminated tracts are driven,
To join creation at her second birth,

Affrighted nature to its centre's shaken-
Each mountain, poised in air, is downward hurl'd-
Each sunken vale from its retreat is taken,
To mingle as a new created world.

Islands and continents no longer tarry,
But, springing forth, their iron chains they burst-
The land, so long divided, now shall marry,
As when it rolled, by God's command, at first.

Nature convulses; e'en the mighty ocean
Heaves high her bosom in the passing scene;
The rolling seas together in commotion,
Flow onward to the north, where once they've been.

As erst, when the earth was form'd, Jehovah bless'd it,
So now again 'twill blossom as the rose;
No more by useless weeds or thorns infested,
Nor poisonous plants, renewed nature grows.

The fowls that cut the air-the brute creation,
Shall cloy their blood-thirst appetites no more;
Nor will the thoughtless kid dread the wolf's passion,
But all is mild and tranquil as before.

The timid lamb, and the ferocious lion,
Shall dwell together;-all are peace and joy;
For on God's holy hill, the mount of Zion,
No pow'r that baneful is, or can destroy.

As o'er the hidden deep the wave's extended,
So does the knowledge of the Lord abound;
For all do know (as Satan's power is ended)
The Lord, the blissful universe around.

This is the glorious time the saints expected;
For this, with zeal, did their pure bosoms fire.
Ye faithful saints, by heaven's king directed,
Let Jesus' coming still your hearts inspire;
And we, by his almighty power protected,
Shall gain the REST the saints so long desire.

Douglas, Isle of Man. W. G. MILLS.

The Necessity of Gathering.

It may excite surprise that in the columns of the STAR we so often recur to the subject of the Gathering; but the reason is because we consider it one of paramount
importance, with which the minds of the Saints cannot be too much occupied.

The popular religions of the day can very well dispense with such a doctrine. Where various creeds obtain as the result of mere human investigation or caprice-where
the obligation of a divine commandment is unknown, and consequently the will of heaven in relation to the generation in which we live is not sought, such a sentiment as
that of the Gathering can find no place; for were the doctrine advanced by one party, it would be with equal authority rejected by another, or if two or more might
agree on the subject, the locality for their settlement would be another question of dispute. To every contemplative mind the history of past ages in regard to the
religions of christendom, must convince every one that man has been left without divine revelation for his guide-mere human wisdom has been exercised in the place of
divine direction, while every successive generation has brought with it a numerous increase of theoretical opinions of that most sublime science, the salvation of the
human family. And yet, to the reflective mind, nothing, perhaps, can be more absurd than for an individual to content himself with the revelations the God of heaven has
been pleased to impart in past ages, without seeking for immediate directions for himself from the same ever-living and prolific source of all intelligence. A mere glance
at the history of the past in the sacred records, will convince any unprejudiced mind that the several revelations that were given from time to time, were adapted, in a
peculiar manner, to the individuals who received them, and to the circumstances under which they were given. And, again, whenever the God of heaven had a people
whom he acknowledged on the earth, it is very evident that they did not content themselves with what their fathers had received, but sought, with like faith, for the
necessary intelligence from heaven, in reference to their own peculiar circumstances. Much of the matter of the new testament consists of epistles written to various
branches of the early christian church on peculiar occasions, containing lessons of instruction, or reproof for iniquity, as the case might be, and, under similar
circumstances, are worthy of our regard; and it becomes us to treasure them in our minds as portions of eternal truth. But should not our esteem for the inspired
instructions of the past, lead us to estimate what would be the value of such communications imparted with equal authority unto ourselves.

There is, therefore, no apology for the apathy that exists in the religious world, in reference to divine communications. Every page in the sacred scriptures is a warrant
as it were for us to look for the same privileges, while the state of the world at large, as well as the absurd confusion that obtains and increases on the subject of
religion, speak as it were in a voice of thunder for the necessity of the God that revealeth secrets, again speaking unto the human family, that men might no longer
stagger and stumble in darkness and ignorance, but awake to hearken to the voice of God, and walk again in the light of heaven, and under the direction of that
intelligence that cometh from above.

ItCopyright  (c)the
   has pleased   2005-2009,  Infobase
                    God of heaven, at theMedia  Corp.
                                          eleventh                                                                                                   Page
                                                   hour, to call his servant Joseph the prophet, and communicate his will unto him that labourers might again24  / 1033
                                                                                                                                                              go forth to
prune his vineyard for the last time, ere the day of human probation closes, when the wicked shall be swept away to prepare for the introduction of a reign of
righteousness, the glorious period of millennial rest.
religion, speak as it were in a voice of thunder for the necessity of the God that revealeth secrets, again speaking unto the human family, that men might no longer
stagger and stumble in darkness and ignorance, but awake to hearken to the voice of God, and walk again in the light of heaven, and under the direction of that
intelligence that cometh from above.

It has pleased the God of heaven, at the eleventh hour, to call his servant Joseph the prophet, and communicate his will unto him that labourers might again go forth to
prune his vineyard for the last time, ere the day of human probation closes, when the wicked shall be swept away to prepare for the introduction of a reign of
righteousness, the glorious period of millennial rest.

Through his instrumentality a new light has burst upon the world, revealing the mighty secrets of the past, and occasionally unfolding bright glimpses of the sublime
transactions of the future, with the glory that is to be revealed at the appearance of the Lord Jesus Christ.

We have come to a knowledge of the necessity of man having authority ere he takes upon himself the character of one sent of God. We have heard proclaimed,
untarnished by the corruptions of men, the simple principles of eternal truth, which the Lord has been pleased to make known for the salvation of the human family.
Again has been brought to light the sublime and beneficent law of adoption into the family of God. We have learned to look upon our race in their true condition; and to
contemplate the fitness and applicability of those principles and ordinances that have been made known for our good.

We have been enabled to east aside the opinions and creeds of men, by which our minds had been enslaved to throw off every trammel, and become free with that
liberty wherewith Christ alone can make us free.

We have been enabled to observe the faithfulness of God in the fulfilment of his promises to the house of Joseph, by discovering the aboriginies of the western continent
to be the remnants of that multitude of nations which it was prophesied the children of Joseph should become. Through the interpretation of the word of their fathers we
have received the glorious principles of salvation, and we rejoice to find the stick of Joseph which was in the hand of Ephraim, taken, and by the power of God, placed
with the stick of Judah, to become one in their testimony to the everlasting faithfulness of God. We learn the great secret that the seed of Ephraim has been scattered
among the nations, to bud forth in the due time of the Lord, and become instruments in his hands for pushing the people together from the ends of the earth.

Through obedience to the word spoken by his servant, and of those who have been set apart to the ministry, we have received of the outpourings of the spirit of God,
in the various gifts and blessings enjoyed by the people of God, in ages that are past, and thus having the knowledge of truth which was promised, we rejoice in the
position which we occupy in relation to the God of the universe.

These, then, are something of the glorious principles and privileges that we have become acquainted with and enjoy, while yet amongst strangers to the truth, and in the
midst of the great Babylon of the last days.

Is it then asked why do we gather? We would answer in the first place, because it is the commandment of that God from whom we have received so much, and whose
faithfulness we have proved by the reception of the blessings he has promised unto them that obey him.

But again, having entered into covenant with God, we have received of his spirit, which the world cannot comprehend, our hopes, our desires are changed, we have
received of a new, quickening, and immortal principle of life, light, and intelligence, and we wish to breathe the atmosphere that is unpolluted by the wicked, to be in the
society of those actuated by the same spirit and to enjoy that harmony that can alone be found in the society of the people of God.

But again, from what we have already received, we are assured that we are but babes in wisdom and in intelligence of the things of God, that among the Gentile nations
of the earth, we cannot attain to those glorious privileges that await the people of God; but that it is only in the temple of God, being purified and sanctified, and made
meet for its holy ordinances, that we can attain to greater things in the kingdom of our heavenly Father.

But again, we are assured that the people or saints of God in the last days, are to become a nation, that the kingdom and the dominion is to be given to the saints of the
Most High. How, then, without gathering together can we become a nation? For a people to be scattered and dispersed was at all times a curse; and divided amongst
the nations, how should his kingdom be organized?

In a national capacity then must the Saints be assembled together, that they may receive those ordinances and institutions from heaven, that fit them to become citizens
of the kingdom of God.

But again, the Saints of the last days are commanded to come out of Babylon, lest they be partakers of her sins and share of her plagues. The whole range of divine
truth, as it were, together with the revelation of these last days, warn us of the calamities and judgments which the Lord will bring upon the nations of the earth. God has
mercifully pointed out unto us a place whither we must flee to escape these things, while at the same time we shall be preparing for the coming of the Son of Man.

And as the inquiry is often made why is America selectedas the place of gathering? Why should no other portion of the earth have been selected for the Zion of the last
days? We answer because it is in fulfilment of the promises of God, because it is the land given unto the descendants of Joseph in the midst of the earth, and that it was
declared, when the inhabitants of the earth should be burnt up, and few men be left, that the remnant that should escape should be found in the midst of the earth.

But again, mutual protection requires that the Saints be assembled together. If they have received of the spirit of God, there is no truth greater than this, that the world
will hate them as it hated their master; there can be no sympathy between the spirit of the world and that spirit which ruleth in the hearts of the Saints of God, therefore
we behold the necessity of cleaving unto our own, where mutual love and harmony may prevail.

But again, there is no locality on the wide earth so adapted by its political institutions, by its natural richness and fertility, as the western continent; and when all things
are revealed, it shall be found to have been the theatre of some of the most mighty events that have ever been transacted in the drama of time.

But again, when the scenes of mortality close, when the morning of the first resurrection bursts with its untold splendour upon the world, then will the Saints who
slumbered together rejoice that they were also together in their resurrection.

Thus, then, have we endeavoured to state a few reasons on the necessity of the Saints of the last days gathering together, that the Lord may have a peculiar people for
himself, zealous of good works, who shall be the bride adorned and prepared for the coming of the Great Bridegroom, to sit with him and enjoy his presence in that
day when he shall reign in Mount Zion and in Jerusalem, and when his glory shall be displayed before his ancient men.-May we and all the faithful be preserved in
obedience to every word that proceedeth from the mouth of God, that we may meet with a welcome in the assembly of the just.

EDITOR.

Editorial.
 Copyright
WE          (c) 2005-2009,
    feel to make            Infobase
                  a few remarks  on theMedia
                                        subjectCorp.                                                                                                Page
                                                of the sale of the publications of the church. We feel convinced, that in many cases no effort whatever     25 / made
                                                                                                                                                        has been 1033to
dispose of the various works that have been issued; while a sort of fear that the people of the world would not purchase them, has restrained many from making any
exertion whatever to dispose of them.
EDITOR.

Editorial.

WE feel to make a few remarks on the subject of the sale of the publications of the church. We feel convinced, that in many cases no effort whatever has been made to
dispose of the various works that have been issued; while a sort of fear that the people of the world would not purchase them, has restrained many from making any
exertion whatever to dispose of them.

Now we are well aware, that while many would undoubtedly spurn them, and not think the perusal worth the sacrifice of the time required, there are, on the other hand,
many who would much rather read our publications in secret than call forth the indignation, perhaps, of their friends, by attending on our public worship. We therefore
urge upon our brethren diligence in this respect, and recommend them to have the publications for sale in their public meetings. Much good would undoubtedly be
effected by this means. The interests of the cause would be benefitted by an increased sale of books, &c.; and many perhaps of the honest-hearted might thus become
acquainted with the principles much sooner than otherwise.

Every public institution of the land, religious or otherwise, are well aware of the influence of the press to further their cause, and neglect not to call into exercise that
mighty engine to aid them. Why then should the people of God not be as wise in their day and generation in the promulgation of those principles in which they so much
rejoice, and which they well know (because they are truth) can stand the scrutiny of the most searching criticism; and which will remain unimpaired, when many
principles and systems that now enjoy a partial popularity will have passed away.

Let, therefore, the presiding elders of conferences and branches consider this subject well, and remember it as a righteous obligation devolving upon them to use every
exertion to disseminate far and wide the principles of eternal truth.

We are aware of cases where individuals have felt a sort of abhorrence of the church, arising from ignorance, that has been changed into approbation by a perusal of
our publications. The ignorance of the world generally, with regard to our principles, and particularly the religious portion of the community, which is continually fostered
and encouraged by the ministers of the day, ought to call forth continued and unwearied efforts on our part to disabuse the public mind, and cause them, by a more
extensive circulation of our works, to acknowledge their prejudice and false opinions respecting the faith and practices of the Saints of the last days.

Indeed the ignorance and prejudice existing in relation to the Church of Christ is almost beyond belief; many have been so far misled as to believe that we have utterly
discarded the scriptures, and are labouring to establish something else in their room; and the astonishment of such we have witnessed, when they have discovered our
sentiments to be in harmony with all revealed truth.

Again, we have seen it gravely stated and published in a tract, of a very numerous and popular sect of the present day, that we deny the atonement of the Son of God.
Now such falsities can only be counteracted by a more universal dissemination through the means of the press of our true sentiments; and while we have that means at
command equally with our enemies, the Lord will hold us responsible for a proper use of the same.

Let therefore these few hints be sufficient on this all-important subject; and let the Saints universally be awake to every lawful means to extend the knowledge of the
laws of the kingdom of God.

As the time for commencing emigration operations is nigh at hand, we wish to call attention to this deeply interesting and important subject.

We would urge upon all who are contemplating gathering, to transmit without delay, the names, ages, and occupations of all, securing their berths by a transmission
through the post office of a portion of their passage money. We shall by this means be better able to make more accurate preparations than otherwise we possibly
could do.

With regard to the subject of gathering' we would say, and counsel that it will be found better for the people of God to gather to any part of the Western Continent than
to remain in Europe; and if they are unable to reach the Saints at once, let them be contented to make their way by degrees, which the Lord will enable them to do,
inasmuch as they continue faithful unto him.

We are afraid, at times, that some individuals suppose that if they could only get to Nauvoo their troubles would be ended; but we would wish at once to undeceive
such. Trials and difficulties they will still have to encounter; Satanic agency will not be found slumbering, but will, while permitted, call into action every energy that can
possibly be wielded to annoy and distress the people of God; therefore, while we urge upon the Saints the subject of the gathering, we would also have them to bear in
mind that the day of discipline is not yet past; but even in this reflection they may rejoice likewise, knowing that all things shall work together for their good.

IN the parcel containing the present STAR, will be found the printed and ruled sheets, for a return of the names, &c., of the officers and members of the churches
throughout these islands. There will be considerable difficulty perhaps, in many cases, to fill up every item mentioned; however, the brethren must do their best in this
respect, to make as accurate a return as possible.

We shall require them to be as neatly filled up as possible; and the names to be written plainly and legible.

When baptized must be obtained, if possible, with regard to all, but most particularly with regard to new members. Every column must be accurately filled up that has
any relation to them.

A figure 1 must be placed in the proper column, describing the office held by the person, whilst we wish very particularly to have the time of the ordination stated. In the
column headed No. of Members, a figure of I must be placed opposite every name; and the sum total of each column be ascertained and placed at the foot of each.

We should wish the presidents to hold conferences about every three months, that the true condition of the churches may be known, and all necessary measures be
adopted for the preservation of order, and furtherance of the cause of truth.

The expense of the papers will be very considerable to us, and we shall therefore expect each branch to pay for the return papers at the rate of one penny each, to be
forwarded to us by the means of the various book agents, or otherwise, as may be deemed best.

We believe that the plan which we have adopted will be found one of great utility, and we shall look to the presidents of conferences particularly, to enable us to carry it
out with accuracy, that the papers may be forwarded to Nauvoo as occasion may require.

As it would be almost impossible for one individual to accomplish it in any church of numbers, we would suggest that the priests and teachers in visiting their several
districts make as accurate a return to the elders as possible, while with regard to new members, the clerk of the church notice every item on the admission of them.

Copyright (c)Phenomena.
Celestial     2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 26 / 1033

A beautiful comet has recently appeared in our northern heavens; but whether it be a new one, that is one that has previously escaped the observation of astronomers,
As it would be almost impossible for one individual to accomplish it in any church of numbers, we would suggest that the priests and teachers in visiting their several
districts make as accurate a return to the elders as possible, while with regard to new members, the clerk of the church notice every item on the admission of them.

Celestial Phenomena.

A beautiful comet has recently appeared in our northern heavens; but whether it be a new one, that is one that has previously escaped the observation of astronomers,
can only be determined by further observations on its orbit. The comet is of a bright white colour, with its tail turned from the earth. Stars of small magnitude are seen
through its body. At present it is only visible with a telescope; but in a few nights it is expected to be seen with the naked eye. Its luminosity is so intense that it has been
easily detected during the bright sunsets of the past week.-Illustrated London News, July 27th.

A letter from Constantinople, dated the 3rd of July, gives an account of a beautiful atmospheric phenomena which was seen on the previous Sunday. The atmosphere
was hazy, but without a cloud. Thermometer about 90 degrees. An immense meteor, like a gigantic Congreve rocket, darted with a rushing noise from east to west. Its
lightning course was marked by a streak of fire; and, after a passage of some 40 or 50 degrees, it burst like a bomb-shell, without detonation, lighting up the
hemisphere with the brilliancy of the noon-day sun. On its disappearance, a white vapour remained in its track, and was visible for nearly half an hour. Many of the
vulgar look upon it as a very bad omen, whilst others attribute it to the warm weather which continues.-Illustrated London News, July 27th.

Address to the Comet.

Coelivage Flamme.

Art thou the same mysterious traveller,
That in our last bright circuit of the sun
Paid visit to our gaze,
And woke up mixt surprise-
Filling the many with an awful dread,
The few with deep delight?

Art thou the same return'd with reinforce
Of heavenly ammunition-Light and Heat,
Which in thy last campaign
'Gainst other worlds was spent
Ere thou hadst meditated war on us?
Hast thou been back to where

The storehouse of the thunderbolt is kept,
And steeped thy long hair in the lightning stream
That round it ever flows,
Keeping it prisoner there
Till the destroying angel lifts the sluico
To pour both on some world?

Or art thou on a kindly mission sent?-
Or on thy own research a wandering orb
Curious to see in which
Of all the breathing stars
The happiest Eden was by folly lost?
If so-come not to us!

Thou'lt find no remnants of that blissful place
Where we imagine our first kindred dwelt-
Dreary and desolate
Is all around it now!-
Turn-turn away and give us not the fear
Of thy consuming touch! W.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

Supplement to the Millennial Star-August 1844
Address to the Saints.

BELOVED SAINTS,-In a strange and melancholy garb, we have been led this month to print a supplement to the STAR.

But why these tokens of woe and mourning? Will it be believed in the face of high heaven, in the present age, that men are required to seal their testimony of truth with
their blood? Yes; such is the fact. The Prophet of the Lord in the last days, together with his brother Hyrum, have been MURDERED-basely, dastardly murdered-in
prison, with the pledged faith of a state of the American union for their protection.

But can it be; is it not a dream-a phantasy of the brain? The land of freedom, boasted freedom, and of equal rights, stained with the blood of martyrs to the principles of
the gospel of Christ! "The land of the brave, and the home of the free"-the country that has presented herself as the asylum of the oppressed-as a welcome refuge for
the sufferers for conscience' sake, become the altar of sacrifice of the servants of God, by the cruel hands of a bloodthirsty mob! Can such things indeed be? Slumber
on, ye mighty fathers of a degenerate race-ye who fought and toiled, who bled and died for liberty, and for conscience' sake. Oh! wake not from your honourable
repose, to a consciousness of the dark deeds of your fallen sons, who, not contented with a long career of persecution, even unto death-of spoliation and ravage of the
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 27and/ 1033
Saints of God, have filled up the cup of their iniquity by one of the most treacherous murders in the annals of time. Columbia! thy glory hath departed-virtue
innocence weep on thy shores-justice has fled from presiding over the deliberations of thy senate, while the hand of lawless violence, over thy wide spread territory, is
raised for the destruction of thy subjects.
the gospel of Christ! "The land of the brave, and the home of the free"-the country that has presented herself as the asylum of the oppressed-as a welcome refuge for
the sufferers for conscience' sake, become the altar of sacrifice of the servants of God, by the cruel hands of a bloodthirsty mob! Can such things indeed be? Slumber
on, ye mighty fathers of a degenerate race-ye who fought and toiled, who bled and died for liberty, and for conscience' sake. Oh! wake not from your honourable
repose, to a consciousness of the dark deeds of your fallen sons, who, not contented with a long career of persecution, even unto death-of spoliation and ravage of the
Saints of God, have filled up the cup of their iniquity by one of the most treacherous murders in the annals of time. Columbia! thy glory hath departed-virtue and
innocence weep on thy shores-justice has fled from presiding over the deliberations of thy senate, while the hand of lawless violence, over thy wide spread territory, is
raised for the destruction of thy subjects.

As a nation, truly thou art guilty! Appeal after appeal has been made for justice, for the wrongs done to the Saints of the Most High, but in vain. Look around, and
despair, for confusion reigns in thy midst, and violence is within thy borders. Justice and judgment shalt thou receive at the hands of the Almighty; and the cup of his
indignation shalt thou drink to the dregs.

Awful Assassination.

The pledged faith of the State of Illinois Stained with Innocent Blood by a Mob.

On Monday, the 24th June, after Governor Ford had sent word that those eighteen persons demanded on a warrant-among whom were Joseph Smith and Hyrum
Smith-should be protected by the militia of the state, they, in company with some ten or twelve others, started for Carthage. Four miles from that place they were met
by Captain Dunn, with a company of cavalry, who had an order from the governor for the state arms. General Smith endorsed his acceptance of the same, and both
parties returned to Nauvoo to obtain said arms. After the arms were obtained, both parties took up the line of march for Carthage, where they arrived about five
minutes before twelve o'clock at night. Captain Dunn, nobly acquitting himself, landed us safely at Hamilton's hotel.

In the morning we saw the governor, and he pledged the faith of the state that we should be protected. General Smith and his brother Hyrum were arrested by a
warrant, founded upon the oaths of H. O. Norton and Augustine Spencer, for treason. Knowing the threats from several persons that the two Smiths should never
leave Carthage alive, we all began to be alarmed for their personal safety. The governor and General Deming conducted them before the M'Donough troops, and
introduced them as General Joseph Smith and General Hyrum Smith. This manceuvre came near raising a mutiny among the "Carthage Grays," but the governor quelled
it.

In the afternoon, after great exertions on the part of our counsel, we dispensed with an investigation, and voluntarily gave bail for our appearance at the Circuit Court,
to answer in the case of abating the Nauvoo Expositor as a nuisance.

At evening, the justice made out a mittimus, without an investigation, and committed the two General Smiths to prison until discharged by due course of law, and they
were safely guarded to jail.

In the morning the governor went to the jail and had an interview with these men, and to every appearance all things were explained on both sides.

The constable then went to take these men from the jail, before the justice for examination, but the jailor refused to let them go, as they were under his direction, "till
discharged by due course of law;" but the governor's troops, to the amount of one or two hundred, took them to the court-house, when the hearing was postponed till
Saturday the 20th, and they were remanded to jail.

Several of our citizens had permits from the governor to lodge with them, and visit them in jail.

It now began to be rumoured by several men, whose names will be forthcoming in time, that there was nothing against these men, that the law could not reach them, but
powder and ball would! The governor was made acquainted with these facts; yet, on the morning of the 27th, he disbanded the M'Donough troops, and sent them
home-took Captain Dunn's company of cavalry, and procceded to Nauvoo; leaving these two men, and three or four friends, to be guarded by eight men at the jail,
and a company in town of sixty men, eighty or a hundred rods from the jail, as a corps in reserve.

About six o'clock in the afternoon, the guard was surprised by an armed mob of from 150 to 250-painted red, and black, and yellow-which surrounded the jail, forced
it in, and poured a shower of bullets into the room where these unfortunate men were held in "durance vile," to answer to the laws of Illinois, under the solemn pledge of
the faith of the state, by Governor Ford, that they should be protected. But the mob ruled! They fell as martyrs amid this tornado of lead, each receiving four bullets!
John Taylor was wounded by four bullets in his limbs, but not seriously.

Thus perishes the hope of law-thus vanishes the plighted faith of the state-thus the blood of innocence stains the constituted authorities of the United States-and thus
have two among the most noble martyrs since the slaughter of Abel, sealed the truth of their divine mission, by being shot by a mob for their religion.

Messengers were despatched to Nauvoo, but did not reach there till morning. The following was one of the letters:-

"Twelve o'clock at night, 27th June, Carthage, Hamilton's Tavern. "TO MRS. EMMA SMITH, AND MAJOR-GENERAL DUNHAM, &c.

"The governor has just arrived-says all things shall be inquired into, and all right measures taken.

"I say to all the citizens of Nauvoo, my brethren, be still, and know that God reigns. Don't rush out of the city-don't rush to Carthage. Stay at home, and be prepared
for an attack from Missouri mobbers. The governor will render every assistance possible-has sent out orders for troops. Joseph and Hyrum are dead, but not by the
Carthage people. The guards were there as I believe.

"We will prepare to move the bodies as soon as possible.

"The people of the county are greatly excited, and fear the Mormons will come out and take vengeance. I have pledged my word the Mormons will stay at home, as
soon as they can be informed, and no violence will be on their part; and say to my brethren in Nauvoo, in the name of the Lord, Be still-be patient; only let such friends
as choose come here to see the bodies. Mr. Taylor's wounds are dressed, and not serious. I am sound.

"WILLARD RICHARDS.

"JOHN TAYLOR.

"SAMUEL H. SMITH."

"Defend yourselves
 Copyright         until protection
           (c) 2005-2009,   Infobasecan be furnished
                                      Media  Corp. necessary. "June 27th, 1844.                                                                       Page 28 / 1033
THOMAS FORD, Governor and Commander-in-Chief."
"JOHN TAYLOR.

"SAMUEL H. SMITH."

"Defend yourselves until protection can be furnished necessary. "June 27th, 1844.

THOMAS FORD, Governor and Commander-in-Chief."

"MR. ORSON SPENCER.

Dear Sir,-Please deliberate on this matter; prudence may obviate material destruction. I was at my residence when this horrible crime was committed. It will be
condemned by three-fourths of the citizens of the county. Be quiet, or you will be attacked from Missouri.

"M. R. DZMINO."

The governor, as well as the citizens of Carthage, were thunder-struck, and fled.

The legion in Nauvoo was called out at ten A. M., and addressed by Judge Phelps, Colonel Buckmaster, of Alton, the governor's aid, and others, and all excitement
and fury allayed, and preparations were made to receive the bodies of the noble martyrs. About three o'clock, they were met by a great assemblage of people east of
the Temple, on Mulholland street, under the direction of the city marshal, followed by Samuel H. Smith, the brother of the deceased, Dr. Richards, and Mr. Hamilton,
of Carthage. The waggons were guarded by eight men. The procession that followed in Nauvoo, was the City Council, the Licutenant-General's staff, the Major-
General and staff, the Brigadier and staff, commanders and officers of the legion, and citizens generally, which numbered several thousands, amid the most solemn
lamentations and wailings that ever ascended unto the ears of the Lord of Hosts to be avenged of our enemies!

When the procession arrived, the bodies were both taken into the "Nauvoo Mansion." The scene at the Mansion cannot be described. The audience was addressed by
Dr. Richards, Judge Phelps, Woods and Reed, Esqs. of Iowa, and Colonel Markham. It was a vast assemblage of some eight or ten thousand persons; and with one
united voice resolved to trust to the law for a remedy of such a high-handed assassination, and, when that failed, to call upon God to avenge us of our wrongs.

Oh! widows and orphans!-oh! Americans, weep, for the glory of freedom has departed!

Statement of Facts-By H. T. Reid.

At the request of many persons who wish that the truth may go forth to the world in relation to the late murder of Joseph and Hyrum Smith, by a band of lawless
assassins, I have consented to make a statement of facts, so far as they have come to my knowledge, in an authentic shape, as one of the attorneys employed to defend
the said Smiths against the charges brought against them, and other persons, at Carthage, in the state of Illinois.

On Monday, the 24th June, at the request of General Joseph Smith, I left Fort Madison, in the territory of Iowa, and arrived at Carthage, where I expected to meet the
General, his brother Hyrum, and the other persons implicated with them. They arrived at Carthage late at night, and next morning voluntarily surrendered themselves to
the constable, Mr. Bettersworth, who held the writ against them on a charge of riot for destroying the press, type, and fixtures of the Nauvoo Expositor, the property of
William and Wilson Law, and other dissenters, charged to have been destroyed on the 10th June.

Great excitement prevailed in the county of Hancock, and had extended to many of the surrounding counties. A large number of the militia of several counties were
under arms at Carthage, the head quarters of the commanding general, Deming; and many other troops were under arms at Warsaw and other places in the
neighbourhood. The governor was at head quarters in person, for the purpose of seeing that the laws of the land were executed, and had pledged his own faith, and the
faith of the state of Illinois, that the Smiths and the other persons concerned with them should be protected from personal violence, if they would surrender themselves
to be dealt with according to law. During the two succeeding days his excellency repeatedly expressed to the legal counsellors of the Smiths his determination to protect
the prisoners, and to see that they should have a fair and impartial examination, so far as depended on the executive of the state. On Tuesday morning, soon after the
surrender of the prisoners on the charge of riot, General Joseph Smith and his brother Hyrum were both arrested on a charge of treason against the state of Illinois. The
affidavits upon which the writs issued were made by H. O. Norton and Augustine Spencer.

On Tuesday afternoon, the two Smiths, and other persons on the charge of riot, appeared before R. F. Smith, a justice of the peace residing at Carthage; and, by
advice of counsel, in order to prevent, if possible, any increase of excitement, voluntarily entered into recognizance in the sum of five hundred dollars each, with
unexceptionable security, for their appearance at the next term of the Circuit Court for said county. The whole number of persons recognized is fifteen, most if not all of
them leading men in the Mormon church.

Making out the bonds and justifying bail necessarily consumed considerable time, and when this was done it was near night, and the justice adjourned his court, without
calling on the Smiths to answer to the charge of treason, or even intimating to their counsel or the prisoners that they were expected to enter into the examination that
night. In less than an hour after the adjournment of the court, constable Bettersworth, who had arrested the prisoners in the morning, appeared at Hamilton's hotel, at
the lodgings of the prisoners and their counsel, and insisted that the Smiths should go to jail. Mr. Woods, of Burlington, Iowa, and myself, as counsel for the prisoners,
insisted that they were entitled to be brought before the justice for examination before they could be sent to jail. The constable, to our surprise, thereupon exhibited a
mittimus from said justice, as follows:-

"STATE OF ILLINOIS,

HANCOCX COUNTY.

"The people of the state of Illinois to the keeper of the jail of the said county, greeting:

"Whereas Joseph Smith and Hyrum Smith, of the county aforesaid, have been arrested upon the oath of Angustine Spencer and Henry O. Norton, for the crime of
treason, and have been brought before me as a justice of the peace in and for said county, for trial at the seat of justice thereof, which trial has been necessarily
postponed by reason of the absence of material witnesses, to wit, Francis M. Higbee and others; therefore, I command you, in the name of the people, to receive the
said Joseph Smith and Hyrum Smith into your custody, in the jail of the county aforesaid, there to remain until discharged by due course of law.

"Given under my hand and seal this 25th day of June, A.D. 1844.

(Signed) "R. F. SMITH, J.P. [L.S.]"

His excellency
 Copyright   (c) did not think Infobase
                 2005-2009,    it within the sphere
                                          Media     of his duty to interfere, and the prisoners were removed from their lodgings to jail. The recitals of the
                                                 Corp.                                                                                                        mittimus,
                                                                                                                                                           Page    29 /so1033
                                                                                                                                                                          far as
they relate to the prisoners having been brought before the justice for trial. and it there appearing that the necessary witnesses for the prosecution were absent, is wholly
untrue, unless the prisoners could have appeared before the justice without being present in person or by counsel; nor is there any law of Illinois, within my knowledge,
which permits a justice to commit persons charged with crimes to jail, without examination as to the probability of their guilt.
"Given under my hand and seal this 25th day of June, A.D. 1844.

(Signed) "R. F. SMITH, J.P. [L.S.]"

His excellency did not think it within the sphere of his duty to interfere, and the prisoners were removed from their lodgings to jail. The recitals of the mittimus, so far as
they relate to the prisoners having been brought before the justice for trial. and it there appearing that the necessary witnesses for the prosecution were absent, is wholly
untrue, unless the prisoners could have appeared before the justice without being present in person or by counsel; nor is there any law of Illinois, within my knowledge,
which permits a justice to commit persons charged with crimes to jail, without examination as to the probability of their guilt.

On Wednesday forenoon, the governor, in company with one of his friends, visited the prisoners at the jail, and again assured them that they should be protected from
violence, and told them that if the troops marched the next morning to Nauvoo, as his excellency then expected, they should be taken along, in order to insure their
personal safety.

On the same morning, some one or more of the counsel for the prosecution, expressed their wish to me that the prisoners should be brought out of jail for examination;
they were answered that the prisoners had already been committed, and that the justice and constable had no further control of the prisoners; and that if the prosecutors
wished the prisoners brought out of jail, they should bring them out on a writ of Habeas Corpus or some other due course of law.

The constable, after this conversation, went to the jail with the following order to the jailor:-

"STATE OF ILLINOIS,

HANCOCK COUNTY.

"To David Bettersworth Constable of Said County:

"You are commanded to bring the bodies of Joseph Smith and Hyrum Smith from the jail of said county, forthwith, before me at my office for an examination on the
charge of treason, they having been committed for safe keeping until trial could be had on such examination, and the state now being ready for such examination.

"Given under my band and seal this 26th day of June, 1844.

(Signed) "R. F. SMITH, J. P. [L.S.]"

The constable then demanded the prisoners, but as the jailor could find no law authorising a justice of the peace to demand prisoners committed to his charge, he
refused to give them up, until discharged from his custody by due course of law. Upon the refusal to give up the prisoners, the company of "Carthage Grays" marched
to the jail, by whose orders I know not, and compelled the jailor, against his will and conviction of duty, to deliver the prisoners to the constable, who, forthwith, took
them before Justice Smith, the captain of the "Carthage Grays." The counsel for prisoners then appeared, and asked for subpoenas for witnesses on the part of the
prisoners, and expressed their wish to go into the examination, as the witnesses could be brought from Nauvoo to Carthage. The justice thereupon fixed the
examination for twelve o'clock, on Thursday, the 27th June; whereupon the prisoners were remanded to prison.

Soon after, a council of the military officers was called by the governor, and it was determined they should march on the next morning, the 27th June, to Nauvoo, with
all the troops, except one company, which was to be selected by the governor from the troops whose fidelity was more to be relied on, to guard the prisoners, whom it
was determined should be left at Carthage. On Thursday morning, another consultation of officers took place, and the former orders for marching to Nauvoo with the
whole army were countermanded. One company was ordered to accompany the governor to Nauvoo. The "Carthage Grays," who had but two days before been
under arrest for insulting the commanding general, and whose conduct had been more hostile to the prisoners than that of any other company, were selected to guard
the prisoners; and the other troops, including those rendezvoused at Golden's Point, from Warsaw, and who had been promised that they should be marched to
Nauvoo, were disbanded. A guard of only eight men was stationed at the jail, whilst the rest of the Grays were in camp at a quarter of a mile's distance; and whilst his
excellency was haranguing the peaceable citizens of Nauvoo, and asking them to give up all their own arms, the assassins were murdering the prisoners in jail, whom the
governor had pledged himself and the faith of the state to protect.

H. T. REID.

Another Account-By James W. Woods.

At the request of the friends of Joseph and Hyrum Smith, I have consented to give a statement of such matters as I had a knowledge of in relation to their murder at
Carthage, and what occurred under my observation.

I arrived in Nauvoo from Burlington, Iowa, on Friday, June 21st inst., about nine o'clock, P.M.-found all things quiet-had an interview on Saturday morning the 22nd
with Joseph and Hyrum Smith, who were in consultation with some of their friends in relation to a communication from Governor Ford. During the interview I heard
General Joseph Smith give orders to disband the legion, and withdraw the guards and sentinels, who were co-operating with the police to preserve the peace of the
city, as he said, by order of Governor Ford; that I went from Nauvoo to Carthage, on the evening of the 22nd, when I had an interview with Governor Ford, assuring
him as to the quiet of Nauvoo, and that Smith and his friends were ready to obey the laws. I was told that the constable with a posse had that evening gone to Nauvoo
with a writ for Smith and others, and that nothing short of an unconditional surrender to the laws could allay the excitement. I was then informed by Governor Ford he
was pledged to protect all such persons as might be arrested, and that they should have an impartial examination, and that if Smiths and the rest against whom warrants
had been issued, would come to Carthage by Monday the 24th June, it would be a compliance on their part, and on Sunday the 23rd, Governor Ford pledged his
word that if General Smith would come to Carthage, he should by him be protected, with such of his friends as might accompany him, and that I, as his counsel, should
have protection in defending Smith. That I returned to Nauvoo on Sunday evening the 23rd, and I found General Joseph Smith and Hyrum Smith making preparation to
go to Carthage on Monday, and on Monday morning the 24th, I left the city of Nauvoo in company with Joseph and Hyrum Smith, and some fifteen other persons,
parties and witnesses, for Carthage; that about four miles west from Carthage, we were met by a company of about sixty men under Captain Dunn; that at the request
of General Joseph Smith I advanced and communicated with the commander of the company, and was informed he was on his way to Nauvoo, with an order from
Governor Ford, for the State Arms at that place. That it was agreed by myself, on behalf of General Smith, and that the order for the arms should be endorsed by
General Smith, and that he should place himself under the protection of Captain Dunn, to return to Nauvoo and see the Governor's order promptly obeyed, and return
with Captain Dunn to Carthage-Captain Dunn pledging his word, as a military man, that Smith and his friends should be protected; that the order was endorsed by
General Smith, which was communicated by Captain Dunn to Governor Ford, with a letter from General Smith, informing the Governor that he would accompany
Captain Dunn to Carthage. I left the company and proceeded to Carthage. That about twelve o'clock at night of the 24th, Captain Dunn returned with the State Arms
from Nauvoo, accompanied by Joseph and Hyrum, with some thirteen others, who were charged with a riot in destroying the printing press of the Nauvoo Expositor.
That on the morning of the 25th, Joseph and Hyrum Smith with the others charged, surrendered themselves to the constable, and at the same time Joseph and Hyrum
Smith were arrested on a charge of treason against the state of Illinois. That about three o'clock, P.M. on the 25th, the justice proceeded to the examination in relation
toCopyright
   the riot, and
              (c) after a good deal
                  2005-2009,        of resistance
                               Infobase           on the part of the prosecution, we were permitted to enter into a recognizance to answer at the next Page
                                          Media Corp.                                                                                                  term of 30
                                                                                                                                                               the Circuit
                                                                                                                                                                   / 1033
Court, and were engaged until dark in making out and giving our recognizances. That in consequence of the rumours as to the excitement at Warsaw and other points,
and to allay the fears of the citizens of Nauvoo, I requested Governor Ford to detain a company at Nauvoo to protect the city, which request was promptly complied
with; and that night Captain Singleton, with a company of men from M'Donough county, marched to Nauvoo and took possession of the city, and remained until the
Captain Dunn to Carthage. I left the company and proceeded to Carthage. That about twelve o'clock at night of the 24th, Captain Dunn returned with the State Arms
from Nauvoo, accompanied by Joseph and Hyrum, with some thirteen others, who were charged with a riot in destroying the printing press of the Nauvoo Expositor.
That on the morning of the 25th, Joseph and Hyrum Smith with the others charged, surrendered themselves to the constable, and at the same time Joseph and Hyrum
Smith were arrested on a charge of treason against the state of Illinois. That about three o'clock, P.M. on the 25th, the justice proceeded to the examination in relation
to the riot, and after a good deal of resistance on the part of the prosecution, we were permitted to enter into a recognizance to answer at the next term of the Circuit
Court, and were engaged until dark in making out and giving our recognizances. That in consequence of the rumours as to the excitement at Warsaw and other points,
and to allay the fears of the citizens of Nauvoo, I requested Governor Ford to detain a company at Nauvoo to protect the city, which request was promptly complied
with; and that night Captain Singleton, with a company of men from M'Donough county, marched to Nauvoo and took possession of the city, and remained until the
evening of the 27th, when they took up their line of march for Carthage.

After the matter of the riot was disposed off, the justice left, without saying any thing in relation to the examination for treason, and in about an hour the constable
returned with a mittimus, a copy of which accompanies the statement of my colleague, H. T. Reid, a copy of which was demanded and refused. That I requested the
officer to wait until I could see Governor Ford, and was told he would wait five minutes, and as I went to the door I met Captain Dunn, with some twenty men to guard
the prisoners to jail, that I accompanied Governor Ford to the justice, R. F. Smith, who gave as a cause for issuing the warrant of committal, that the prisoners were not
personally safe at the hotel.

I then requested the governor to have a company detained to guard the jail, which was done, and they arrived at the jail about the same time as the prisoners. On the
morning of the 26th, the governor visited the jail in company with a friend, at which interview the governor again pledged himself for their personal safety, and said if the
troops went to Nauvoo, as was then contemplated, that they should go along to ensure their protection, that after the interview at the jail, the counsel for the
prosecution wanted the prisoners brought before the justice for an examination, to which the counsel for the prisoners replied, that they were committed until discharged
by due course of law, and that we could do nothing until the prisoners were legally before the court, where we would appear and defend; that the justice, R. F. Smith,
gave the constable an order (a copy of which accompanies the statement of H. T. Reid, Esq.,) for the jailor to deliver up the prisoners, which the jailor refused to do;
that the constable then repaired to the jail with a company called the "Carthage Grays," of whom the justice R. F. Smith was captain, but not then in command; and by
intimidation and threats, forced the jailor to give up the prisoners to the constable, who took them before the justice, R. F. Smith, at the Court House: that on the
motion of the counsel for the prisoners, the examination was postponed until the 27th, at twelve o'clock, and subpoenas issued for witnesses on the defence. The two
Smiths were then remanded to jail, and orders were issued for a consultation of the the officers with the commander-in chief, and it was determined that the troops
should take up a line of march at eight o'clock on the morning of the 27th, for Nauvoo; and after the consultation, the justice, who was one of the officers in command,
altered the return of the subpoenas until the 29th, and continued the hearing until that time, without consulting either their prisoners or the counsel. That on the morning
of the 27th, the order for marching to Nauvoo was coutermanded, and all the troops disbanded but the company under Captain Singleton, at Nauvoo, Captain Dunn's
company of horse, and the "Carthage Grays," that the Governor determined to visit Nauvoo, escorted by Captain Dunn's company, and the "Carthage Grays" were left
as a guard for the prisoners at the jail; that after the troops were disbanded. I requested Governor Ford to detain some men to guard the route to Warsaw, as I
apprehended much danger from that place, but I do not know whether it was done or not, as I left Carthage about eleven o'clock A.M., and came to Nauvoo. That
Governor Ford and his aid, Colonel Buckmaster, escorted by Captain Dunn's company, arrived in Nauvoo about five o'clock P.M., where he addressed the citizens,
and promised them protection, and a just execution of the laws, and immediately left the city for Carthage.

JAMES W. WOODS, Attorney at Law, of Burlington, Iowa.

By Express.

Sunday, 30th June, Nine o'clock morning.

The following order and proclamations have just reached us from head quarters. We assure the governor, if he can manage human butchers, he has nothing to fear from
armless, timid, and law-abiding Latter-day Saints:-

To the People of the State of Illinois

I desire to make a brief but true statements of the recent disgraceful affair at Carthage, in regard to the Smiths, so far as circumstances have come to my knowledge.
The Smiths, Joseph and Hyrum, have been assassinated in jail, by whom is not known, but will be ascertained. I pledged myself for their safety, and upon the assurance
of that pledge they surrendered as prisoners. The Mormons surrendered the public arms in their possession, and the Nauvoo Legion submitted to the command of
Captain Singleton, of Brown county, deputed for that purpose by me. All these things were required to satisfy the old citizens of Hancock that the Mormons were
peaceably disposed, and to allay jealousy and excitement in their minds. It appears, however, that the compliance of the Mormons with every requisition made upon
them, failed of that purpose. The pledge of security to the Smiths was not given upon my individual responsibility. Before I gave it, I obtained a pledge of honour by an
unanimous vote from the officers and men under my command, to sustain me in performing it. If the assassination of the Smiths was committed by any portion of these,
they have added treachery to murder, and have done all they could do to disgrace the state, and sully the public honour.

On the morning of the day the deed was committed, we had proposed to march the army under my command into Nauvoo. I, however, discovered, on the evening
before, that nothing but utter destruction of the city would satisfy a portion of the troops; and that if we marched into the city, pretexts would not be wanting for
commencing hostilities. The Mormons had done every thing required, or which ought to have been required, of them. Offensive operations on our part would have been
as unjust and disgraceful as they would have been impolitic, in the present critical season of the year, the harvest, and the crops. For these reasons, I decided, in a
council of officers, to disband the army, except three companies, two of which were retained as a guard for the jail. With the other company I marched into Nauvoo, to
address the inhabitants there, and tell them what they might expect in case they designedly or imprudently provoked a war. I performed this duty, as I think, plainly and
emphatically, and then set out to return to Carthage. When I had marched about three miles, a messenger informed me of the occurrences at Carthage. I hastened on to
that place. The guard, it is said, did their duty, but were overpowered. Many of the inhabitants of Carthage had fled with their families: others were prepared to go. I
apprehended danger to the settlements from the sudden fury and passion of the Mormons, and sanctioned their movements in this respect.

General Deming volunteered to remain with a few troops, to observe the progress of events, to defend property against small numbers, and with orders to retreat if
menaced by a superior force. I decided to proceed immediately to Quincy, to prepare a force sufficient to suppress disorders, in case they should ensue from the
foregoing transactions, or from any other cause. I have hopes that the Mormons will make no further difficulties. In this I may be mistaken. The other party may not be
satisfied: they may re-commence aggression. I am determined to preserve the peace against all breakers of the same, at all hazards. I think present circumstances
warrant the precaution of having a competent force at my disposal, in readiness to march at a moment's warning. My position at Quincy will enable me to get the
earliest intelligence, and to communicate orders with greater celerity.

I have decided to issue the following general orders:-

Head Quarters, Quincy, June 29, 1844.

It is ordered that the commandants of regiments in the counties of Adams, Marquette, Pike, Brown, Schuyler, Morgan, Scott, Cass, Fulton, and M'Donough, and the
regiments
 Copyrightcomposing     General
             (c) 2005-2009,     Stapp's Media
                             Infobase   brigade,Corp.
                                                 will call their respective regiments and battalions together immediately upon the receipt of this order,
                                                                                                                                                      Pageand proceed, by
                                                                                                                                                               31 / 1033
voluntary enlistment, to enrol as many men as can be armed in their respective regiments. They will make arrangements for a campaign of twelve days, and will provide
themselves with arms, ammunition, and provisions accordingly, and hold themselves in readiness immediately to march upon the receipt of further orders.
Head Quarters, Quincy, June 29, 1844.

It is ordered that the commandants of regiments in the counties of Adams, Marquette, Pike, Brown, Schuyler, Morgan, Scott, Cass, Fulton, and M'Donough, and the
regiments composing General Stapp's brigade, will call their respective regiments and battalions together immediately upon the receipt of this order, and proceed, by
voluntary enlistment, to enrol as many men as can be armed in their respective regiments. They will make arrangements for a campaign of twelve days, and will provide
themselves with arms, ammunition, and provisions accordingly, and hold themselves in readiness immediately to march upon the receipt of further orders.

The independent companies of riflemen,infantry,cavalry, and artillery in the above-named counties, and in the county of Sangamon, will hold themselves in readiness in
like manner.

THOMAS FORD, Governor and Commander-in-chief.

Proclamation.

Head Quarters, June 28, 1844, Four o'clock a.m.

To the Citizens of Carthage and Hancock County.

In pursuance of an order from Governor Ford, instructing me to the exercise of such discretionary powers as I may deem necessary for the preservation of the public
safety, and the lives and property of our citizens, I hereby invite all citizens to remain at their several homes in Hancock county, and co-operate with me in establishing
tranquility and safety throughout the county. The most efficient means have been put in requisition for concentrating the military force of the neighbouring counties at
Carthage, and in twelve hours there will be as sufficient force for the protection of every citizen in the county.

I confidently believe there is no just apprehension of an attack upon any place by the Mormon citizens of our county. And I hereby strictly command all citizens of
Hancock county to abstain from violence towards the Mormon population, under penalty of the severest inflictions of military law, and act in no case, only on the
defensive.

The corpses of the murdered men will be forthwith removed to Nauvoo, under an escort from head quarters.

Given under my hand this 28th June, 1844, four o'clock A.M.

M. R. DEMING, Brig. Gen., 4th Brigade and 5th Division.

It is hoped and expected that the governor will be at head quarters in a few hours.

Head Quarters Carthage June 29 Four o'Clock a.m.

Fellow Citizens of Hancock county.

Every prospect of danger from the Mormon population of this county is removed, and those who have retired from their homes in its apprehension, are requested
forthwith to aid in allaying public excitement by a speedy return. A communication, this morning received from the authorities of Nauvoo, brings the most satisfactory
assurances that no retallation or aggression will be resorted to by their citizens upon any part of the county. The butchery of the prisoners at Carthage has the
excerutions of the great mass of our citizens. The humane and patriotic of Adams county are gathering at Carthage for the maintenance of our laws against the violaters
of law of any party. The command of Colonel Flood, consisting of 224 well armed and efficient men, will be at Carthage this morning for the preservation of order. The
governor's return from Adams is hourly expected. It is believed that no other forces will be necessary for the public safety.

M. R. DEMING, Brig. Gen.

Head Quarters, Carthage, June 29, 1844.

Dr. Willard Richards.

Your note by the return of the escort has been received, with the request for Mr. Taylor and lady. Considerations of prudence should, I think, delay Mr. Taylor's
return. I fear it would prove fatal to his recovery. He will receive every attention that my power or the sympathies of many kind persons can furnish. I send you this
communication with my last order, by the hands of Messrs. Wood and Conyers, who are highly respectable citizens of Quiney; Mr. Woods is the mayor of that city,
and a decided friend of law-Mr. Conyers was formerly the mayor of the city. A safe conduct of troops that can be relled upon.-In great haste, very respectfully yours,

M. R. DEMING, Brig. Gen.

From the foregoing it will be perceived that another State in the American Union has received a stain on its escutcheon that time will never obliterate. Our beloved
brethren, with that willingness which they have manifested in all their difficulties to stand the test and scrutiny of the law, gave themselves, ou the pledged honour of the
State, into the hands of the authorities; that honour, by the vilest treachery, has been destroyed-giving another testimony to the maladministration of the executive
power, and its inefficiency in the suppression of mobocratic violence.

But the Saints will behold, through the cloud of sorrow that enshrouds the tomb of our departed brethren, the near approach of that period when the third angel shall
pour his vial upon the rivers and fountains of waters, and they become blood; and the angel of the waters shall be heard to exclaim, "Thou art righteous, O Lord, which
art, and wast, and shall be, because thou hast judged thus, for they have shed the blood of saints and prophets; and thou hast given them blood to drink, for they are
worthy; while it shall be re echoed by the spirit of the ancient martyrs beneath the altar. Even so, Lord God Almighty, true and righteous are thy judgments."

We have rejoiced much in the glorious truth, that all things shall work together for good; and, under the infliction of this dreadful tragedy, we feel that, through the God
of our salvation, we are enabled to rejoice still, and that too with a confidence as regards the future, that beforetime was unknown to us.

There may be some, it is true, whose hopes have been placed upon man that may be lost to the church, while their absence will be gain; for pruned from dead
branches, and invigorated by a closer union and a more entire dependance upon God, she will go forth on her resistless enterprise with the energy of omnipotence.
There may be some who were about to emigrate that may be deterred; but the faithful, whose hearts are stayed upon the Lord, and who have heard HIM speak by the
voice of his servants, will not hesitate, but arise and depart to strengthen the hands of their brethren, and to shed a tear upon the tomb of the martyred dead.
 Copyright
We          (c) 2005-2009,
    rejoice much            Infobase
                  to know that though Media   Corp.
                                       the church                                                                                                      Pageof 32
                                                   has suffered so severe a loss by the cruel murder of our beloved brethren, yet she is still in possession       / 1033
                                                                                                                                                              all necessary
knowledge and power for carrying onward and completing the great work of God. The tragic event has been in some measure anticipated, and necessary steps taken.
Joseph called the twelve together in the spring, and addressed them to the effect that it was necessary they should have the same power that he had received from
branches, and invigorated by a closer union and a more entire dependance upon God, she will go forth on her resistless enterprise with the energy of omnipotence.
There may be some who were about to emigrate that may be deterred; but the faithful, whose hearts are stayed upon the Lord, and who have heard HIM speak by the
voice of his servants, will not hesitate, but arise and depart to strengthen the hands of their brethren, and to shed a tear upon the tomb of the martyred dead.

We rejoice much to know that though the church has suffered so severe a loss by the cruel murder of our beloved brethren, yet she is still in possession of all necessary
knowledge and power for carrying onward and completing the great work of God. The tragic event has been in some measure anticipated, and necessary steps taken.
Joseph called the twelve together in the spring, and addressed them to the effect that it was necessary they should have the same power that he had received from
heaven; for, should the mobbers kill him without his imparting the fulness of the priesthood unto them, that power would be entirely lost from the earth.

Let the Saints therefore rejoice and be glad, having full confidence in God, and that he will accomplish triumphantly his great designs in relation to the just.

Let the elders adhere to the counsel of elder Hyde. Let every man be found at his post in the faithful discharge of his duty, with an eye single to the glory of God, and he
shall by no means lose his reward.

If ever we had reason to love any one, we certainly had to love our prophet and his brother, through whose instrumentality we have received so much in which we
rejoice; and now that they are taken from us, we have the unspeakable satisfaction, though our hearts be rent with sorrow, of knowing that our faith and principles were
not dependant on our beloved brethren, but were fixed upon God; and we feel persuaded that even their removal may be made a blessing unto the honest-hearted, by
enabling them more clearly to discern their true position in relation to their Heavenly Father.

As the fact of the destruction of a printing press transpired in Nauvoo, and as much idle rumour and falsehood is in circulation respecting it, we think it proper to publish
the following proclamation in relation to that affair:-

Mayor's Office, Nauvoo, June 16th, 1842.

As there are a number of statements in circulation which have for their object the injury of the Latter-day Saints, all of which are false and prompted by black-hearted
villains, I therefore deem it my duty to disabuse the public mind in regard to them, and to give a plain statement of facts which have taken place in the city within a few
days past, and which has brought upon us the displeasure of the unprincipled and the uninformed, and seems to afford an opportunity to our enemies to unite and
arouse themselves to mob: and already have they commenced their hellish operations by driving a few defenceless Mormons from their houses and homes in the vicinity
of Warsaw and Carthage.

A short time since a press was started in this city, which had for its object the destruction of the institutions of the city, both civil and religious: its proprietors are a set of
unprincipled scoundrels who attempted in every possible way to defame the character of the most virtuous of our community, and change our peaceful and prosperous
city into a place as evil and polluted as their own black hearts. To rid the city of a paper so filthy and pestilential as this, became the duty of every good citizen, who
loves good order and morality. A complaint was made before the city council, and after a full and impartial investigation it was voted, without one dissentient voice, a
public NUISANCE, and to be immediately destroyed: the peace and happiness of the place demanded it-the virtue of our wives and daughters demanded it-and our
consciences demanded it at our hands as conservators of the public peace. That we acted right in this matter we have the assurance of one of the ablest expounders of
the laws of England, viz.: Blackstone-the constitution of the State of Illinois, and our own chartered rights. If, then, our charter gives us the power to decide what shall
be a nuisance and cause it to be removed, where is the offence? What law is violated? If, then, no law has been violated, why this ridiculous excitement and bandying
with lawless ruffians, to destroy the happiness of a people whose religious motto is, "peace and good will towards all men?"

Our city is infested with a set of blacklegs, counterfeiters, and debauchees, and that the proprietors of this press were of that class, the minutes of the Municipal Court
fully testify; and in ridding our young and flourishing city of such characters, we are abused by not only villainous demagogues, but by some, who, from their station and
influence in society, ought rather to raise than depress the standard of human excellence. We have no disturbance or excitement among us, save what is made by the
thousand and one idle rumours afloat in the country. Every one is protected in his person and property, and but few cities of a population of twenty thousand people, in
the United States, have less of dissipation or vice of any kind, than the city of Nauvoo.

Of the correctness of our conduct in this affair, we appeal to every high court in the State, and to its ordeal we are willing to appear at any time that his Excellency,
Governor Ford, shall please to call us before it. I, therefore, in behalf of the Municipal Court of Nauvoo, warn the lawless not to be precipitate in any interference in our
affairs, for as sure as there is a God in Israel, we shall ride triumphant over all oppression.

JOSEPH SMITH, Mayor.

Letter From Elder Orson Hyde.

New York, July 10, 1844.

Dear Brethren and Sisters in England,-The news of the cold-blooded murder of Joseph Smith and Hyrum his brother, will probably be very shocking to you all. But
heaven's will be done. It will all work together for our good. The prophets, Jesus Christ, and the apostles were murdered in a similar manner.

Be not east down, neither go a fishing. Our principles still live, though our prophet is dead. But Jesus Christ still lives, and let all the Saints be humble and faithful, and let
the elders stand firm at the post of duty, and cry aloud and spare not, and ere long some of us will come to your help. Let every thing go on just as if the prophet were
alive. There may be an Elisha that has caught the mantle of Elijah.

The stars that shone most brilliantly in our western constellation have set in blood, but will rise in glory by and by.

Farewell, may heaven bless you all for ever and ever.

ORSON HYDE.

Extract of a Letter From Elder Reuben Hedlock.

Birmingham, July 31st, 1844.

Dear Brother Ward-I have just received your letter, containing the mournful news of the murder of brothers Joseph and Hyrum Smith, and also the wounds of brother
Taylor. My God! is it true? that the abominable mob have taken the lives of those noble men, who have suffered so much for the cause of truth, and have finally sealed
their testimony with their blood!

My  voice shall
 Copyright      never cease proclaiming
            (c) 2005-2009,   Infobase Mediaagainst such abandoned, coldblooded murderers, and my hand shall be raised to avenge the wrongs and death
                                                Corp.                                                                                                Page  of the
                                                                                                                                                               33innocent,
                                                                                                                                                                  / 1033
and my prayer shall ascend to the Almighty for his protection, and that he will visit a just recompense upon the heads of those execrable villains that have sought the
blood of the Saints, since the rise of the Church, until I see the cause of God triumphant, and mobs and mobocracy cease to exist, or I share the fate of my beloved
brethren.
Dear Brother Ward-I have just received your letter, containing the mournful news of the murder of brothers Joseph and Hyrum Smith, and also the wounds of brother
Taylor. My God! is it true? that the abominable mob have taken the lives of those noble men, who have suffered so much for the cause of truth, and have finally sealed
their testimony with their blood!

My voice shall never cease proclaiming against such abandoned, coldblooded murderers, and my hand shall be raised to avenge the wrongs and death of the innocent,
and my prayer shall ascend to the Almighty for his protection, and that he will visit a just recompense upon the heads of those execrable villains that have sought the
blood of the Saints, since the rise of the Church, until I see the cause of God triumphant, and mobs and mobocracy cease to exist, or I share the fate of my beloved
brethren.

This sad occurrence places heavy duties upon us, and difficulties that I know not the result of at present; but, for one, I am determined to stand or fall by the truth, and
discharge the duties that devolve upon me, in the fear of God and not of man, and will exert all my powers in building up the kingdom of God.

If they have killed two prophets of God, it is what the same spirit caused their fathers to do in ancient days; but the arm of the Lord is not shortened, that it cannot
save-nor his ear dull, that it cannot hear: they may kill the body, but cannot prevent the righteous from coming forth in the first resurrection to share the blessings of the
Almighty, while those accursed wretches will be banished from the kingdom.

Truth is mighty, and will prevail, which, may God grant, for his Son's sake.

Believe me, as ever, your unshaken brother in the Lord, REUBEN HEDLOCK.

Mark of Respect Shown By the Latter-Day Saints in Liverpool.

On Sunday, the 4th instant, very numerous congregations attended at the Music Hall, the Majority of the Saints in deep mourning, whilst the platform or raised gallery
where the priesthood sit, was handsomely decorated with black drapery. We would suggest to the Saints generally, as far as their means will allow them, to pay respect
to the memory of our lamented brethren.

Answer to "Berean."

Our brethren, sometime in the month of May, issued a weekly paper in the City of New York, entitled the Prophet, William Smith Editor, from which we extract the
following article under the above name:-

First, "Can the Church of Jesus Christ exist without Apostles, Prophets, Bishops, and all other officers which constituted her government in ancient days?"

We will answer this question by asking another. "Can a man now exist without a head, arms, hands, legs, feet, eyes, ears, mouth, or tongue, and every other member
which constituted his physical organization in ancient days?"

If man cannot be perfect in his organization without all these members, how can the church be perfect in her organization in the absence of these official members, when
an inspired apostle has compared her government or organization to the physical organization of the human body?-See 1st Cor. 12th chap.

"Third, if the Church has been disorganized, when did it take place, and what was the cause?"

It took place when wicked men and rulers killed God's inspired witnesses-when prophets were slain, and apostles martyred-when the lamp of divine revelation was
extinguished; then the Church stranded on a fatal reef, went to pieces, and her broken fragments have ever since been floating promiscuously on the sea of time, in the
character of sects, parties, and religions. The cause of this was, the prevalence of human opinions over the inspiration of the Almighty. The voice of the people voted
Christ out of the world. "Let him be crucified-let him be crucified!" was their united voice. Popular opinion has voted all his doctrines, bordering upon miracles, out of
the Church. The ancient sects of Scribes and Pharisees killed the Saviour, and modern sects are trying to kill his doctrine: as their fathers did, so do they.

Fourth-You ask, what power was vested in the apostles?

Answer-Power to bind on earth and it was bound in heaven; power to loose on earth and it was loosed in heaven: power to preach the Word, to get revelations from
God by the Spirit, by Angels, by dreams and by visions-power to heal the sick, cast out devils, raise the dead, &c. &c. This power was given for the perfecting of the
Saints; and to continue till this work be done. When will they arrive at perfection? Answer-When the tares are separated from the wheat-when Satan is bound, and all
things that offend and that do iniquity, are gathered out of his kingdom, "Then shall the righteous shine forth like the sun in the kingdom of the Father."

Can a hungry man ever be satisfied, if he receive no food? He cannot. Why? Because food is the only remedy which nature has furnished for his relief; and can the
Saints ever arrive at perfection, if they have no prophets, apostles, or inspired men among them? They cannot. Why? Because these are the means which God has
ordained in his Church to bring it to perfection. Hence any Church having not apostles, prophets, bishops, gifts, miracles, &c., is in an imperfect state, and must remain
so; for, it cannot be of God. "He that is of God, hereth God's words-ye, therefore, hear them not, because ye are not of God."

Great Western Flood.

Belleville, Illinois, June 20, 1844.

The distress in the American Bottom, at this time, is certainly almost incalculable. The water in the channel of the Mississippi, opposite the city of St. Louis, is now
thirty-nine and a half feet above low water mark! Of course, this immense body of water is no longer contained within the river banks. Bursting over its usual limits, the
flood has spread itself from bluff to bluff over the American Bottom. This Bottom, you are doubtless aware, is the most fertile piece of soil in the Union. From this fact,
it has been extensively improved-almost wholly covered with beautiful and valuable farms. The flood has not only destroyed the growing crops on these farms, but it
has also swept away almost the whole of their improvements. The tenants have fled for relief to St. Louis and the Bluffs. They have not been deceived in their
expectations of relief from the city of St. Louis. The hand of charity has been very liberally extended both by the authorities of the city, and by individuals. Pre-eminent
among the latter stands Andrew Christy. Although he is, himself, a loser to a large amount, yet his efforts, from this fact to rescue the property of his fellow sufferers
from destruction, have not been the less indefatigable. He opened the doors of his dwelling, and bade all welcome! Several boats at his command, up to this time, have
been constantly engaged in relieving the sufferers. Our own little village has done well in the way of contributions.

The flood is now at a stand. By to-morrow, perhaps, it will begin to recede. The freshet is now several feet higher than that of '85. In fact it is the highest ever known
on the Mississippi. We gather from Indian tradition that at different times there have been tremendous floods here, yet none of them equal the present. The water will
require a month and a half to recede from the immense tract of land over which it is now spread. It will be long ere the refugees can return to their old and long
cherished homesteads; and when they do return, what desolation will they behold! The labour and toil of years swept away by the maddened and furious element. The
effect of this(c)
 Copyright     flood will certainly
                  2005-2009,        be acutely
                               Infobase   MediafeltCorp.
                                                    in every branch of trade throughout the Mississippi valley, during the present season. St. Louis, undoubtedly,
                                                                                                                                                         Page 34   will/ be
                                                                                                                                                                         1033
exceedingly dull. The western river commerce, which you know is usually very extensive, will be cramped to the last degree.

Yours, &c.
The flood is now at a stand. By to-morrow, perhaps, it will begin to recede. The freshet is now several feet higher than that of '85. In fact it is the highest ever known
on the Mississippi. We gather from Indian tradition that at different times there have been tremendous floods here, yet none of them equal the present. The water will
require a month and a half to recede from the immense tract of land over which it is now spread. It will be long ere the refugees can return to their old and long
cherished homesteads; and when they do return, what desolation will they behold! The labour and toil of years swept away by the maddened and furious element. The
effect of this flood will certainly be acutely felt in every branch of trade throughout the Mississippi valley, during the present season. St. Louis, undoubtedly, will be
exceedingly dull. The western river commerce, which you know is usually very extensive, will be cramped to the last degree.

Yours, &c.

J. C. H.

Latest News By the Great Western.

Extract from the Liverpool Albion, August 5, 1844.

With regard to the Mormons, a correspondent of the New York Express, writing from Nauvoo, June 30th, says, "The Mormons, greatly to their credit, submit to the
loss of their leaders in silence. Not the slightest disturbance has occurred. The prophet and his brother were buried yesterday without parade and in secrecy.

No. 4. September 1844. Vol. V.
History of Joseph Smith.

(Continued from page 35.)

The latter part of January, in company with brothers Sidney Rigdon and Edward Patridge, I started with my wife for Kirtland, Ohio, where we arrived about the first of
February, and were kindly received and welcomed into the house of brother N. K. Whitney. I and my wife lived in the family of brother Whitney several weeks, and
received every kindness and attention which could be expected, and especially from sister Whitney. The branch of the church in this part of the Lord's vineyard, which
had increased to nearly one hundred members, were striving to do the will of God, so far as they knew it, though some strange notions and false spirits had crept in
among them. With a little caution and some wisdom, I soon assisted the brethren and sisters to overcome them. The plan of "common stock," which had existed in what
was called "the family," whose members generally had embraced the everlasting gospel, was readily abandoned for the more perfect law of the Lord: and the false
spirits were easily discerned and rejected by the light of revelation.

The Lord gave unto the church the following revelation, at Kirtland, Ohio, February 4th, 1831:-

Revelation. Given February 1831.

Hearken and hear, O ye my people, smith the Lord and your God, ye whom I delight to bless with the greatest of all blessings; ye that hear me-and ye that hear not,
will I curse, that have professed my name, with the heaviest of all cursings. Hearken, O ye elders of my church whom I have called; behold I give unto you a
commandment, that ye shall assemble yourselves together to agree upon my word, and by the prayer of your faith ye shall receive my law, that ye may know how to
govern my church, and have all things right before me.

And I will be your ruler when I come: and behold I come quickly; and ye shall see that my law is kept. He that receiveth my law and doeth it, the same is my disciple;
and he that saith he receiveth it, and doeth it not, the same is not disciple, and shall be cast out from among you: for it is not meet that the things which belong to the
children of the kingdom should be given to them that are not worthy, or to dogs, or the pearls to be cast before swine.-And again it is meet that my servant Joseph
Smith, jun. should have a house built, in which to live and translate. And again it is meet that my servant Sidney Rigdon should live as seemeth him good, inasmuch as he
keepeth my commandments. And again, I have called my servant Edward Partridge, and I give a commandment, that he should be appointed by the voice of the
church, and ordained a bishop unto the church, to leave his merchandise and to spend all his time in the labours of the church-to see to all things as it shall be appointed
unto him in my laws, in the day that I shall give them, and this because his heart is pure before me, for he is like unto Nathaniel of old, in whom there is no guile. These
words are given unto you, and they are pure before me; wherefore beware how you hold them, for they are to be answered upon your souls in the day of judgment.
Even so. Amen.

As Edward Partridge now appears by revelation, as one of the heads of the church, I will give a sketch of his history. He was born in Pittsfield, Berkshire county,
Massachusetts, on the 27th of August, 1793, of William and Jemima Partridge. His father's ancestor emigrated from Berwick, Scotland, during the seventeeth century,
and settled at Hadley, Massachusetts, on Connecticut river. Nothing worthy of note transpired in his youth, with this exception, that he remembers (though the precise
time he cannot recollect) that the spirit of the Lord strove with him a number of times, insomuch that his heart was made tender, and he went and wept, and that
sometimes he went silently and poured the effusions of his soul to God in prayer. At the age of sixteen he went to learn the hatting trade, and continued as an apprentice
for about four years. At the age of twenty he had become disgusted with the religious world. He saw no beauty, comeliness, or loveliness in the character of the God
that was preached up by the sects. He however heard an universal restorationer preach upon the love of God; this sermon gave him exalted opinions of God, and he
concluded that universal restoration was right according to the Bible. He continued in this belief till 1828, when he and his wife were baptized into the Campbellite
church, by elder Sidney Rigdon, in Mentor, though they resided in Painsville, Ohio. He continued a member of this church, though doubting at times its being the true
one, till P. P. Pratt, O. Cowdery, P. Whitmer, and Z. Peterson came, along with the Book of Mormon, when he began to investigate the subject of religion anew; went
with Sidney Rigdon to Fayette, N. Y., where, on the 11th of December, I baptized him in the Seneca river. Other incidents of his life will be noticed in their time and
place.

On the 9th of February, 1831, at Kirtland, in the presence of twelve elders, and according to the promise heretofore made, the Lord gave the following revelation,
embracing the law of the church:-

Revelation. Given February 1831. (2)

Hearken, O ye elders of my church who have assembled yourselves together in my name, even Jesus Christ the son of the living God, the Saviour of the world;
inasmuch as they believe on my name and keep my commandments, again I say unto you, hearken and hear and obey the law which I shall give unto you; for verily I
say, as you have assembled yourselves together according to the commandment wherewith I commanded you, and are agreed as touching this one thing, and have
asked the Father in my name, even so ye shall receive.

Behold, verily I say unto you, I give unto you this first commandment, that ye shall go forth in my name, every one of you, excepting my servants Joseph Smith, jun.,
and Sidney Rigdon. And I give unto them a commandment that they shall go forth for a little season, and it shall be given by the power of my spirit when they shall
return; and ye shall go forth in the power of my spirit, preaching my gospel, two by two, in my name, lifting up your voices as with the voice of a trump, declaring my
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 35 / 1033
word  like unto angels of God: and ye shall go forth baptizing with water, saying, repent ye, repent ye, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.

And from this place ye shall go forth into the regions westward, and inasmuch as ye shall find them that will receive you, ye shall build up my church in every region,
Behold, verily I say unto you, I give unto you this first commandment, that ye shall go forth in my name, every one of you, excepting my servants Joseph Smith, jun.,
and Sidney Rigdon. And I give unto them a commandment that they shall go forth for a little season, and it shall be given by the power of my spirit when they shall
return; and ye shall go forth in the power of my spirit, preaching my gospel, two by two, in my name, lifting up your voices as with the voice of a trump, declaring my
word like unto angels of God: and ye shall go forth baptizing with water, saying, repent ye, repent ye, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.

And from this place ye shall go forth into the regions westward, and inasmuch as ye shall find them that will receive you, ye shall build up my church in every region,
until the time shall come when it shall be revealed unto you from on high, when the city of the New Jerusalem shall be prepared, that ye may be gathered in one, that ye
may be my people, and I will be your God. And again I say unto you, that my servant Edward Partridge shall stand in the office wherewith I have appointed him. And it
shall come to pass that if he transgress, another shall be appointed in his stead. Even so: Amen.

Again I say unto you, that it shall not be given to any one to go forth to preach my gospel, or to build up my church, except he be ordained by some one who has
authority, and it is known to the church that he has authority, and has been regularly ordained by the heads of the church.

And again, the elders, priests, and teachers of this church, shall teach the principles of my gospel which are in the Bible and the Book of Mormon, in the which is the
fulness of the gospel; and they shall observe the covenants and church articles to do them, and these shall be their teachings, as they shall be directed by the Spirit: and
the spirit shall be given unto you by the prayer of faith, and if ye receive not the spirit, ye shall not teach. And all this ye shall observe to do as I have commanded,
concerning your teaching, until the fulness of my scriptures are given. And as ye shall lift up your voices by the Comforter, ye shall speak and prophesy as seemeth me
good; for behold the Comforter knoweth all things, and beareth record of the Father and of the Son.

And now, behold, I speak unto the church. Thou shalt not kill; and he that kills shall not have forgiveness in this world, nor in the world to come.

And again I say, thou shalt not kill; but he that killeth shall die. Thou shalt not steal; and he that stealeth and will not repent, shall be cast out. Thou shalt not lie; he that
lieth and will not repent, shall be cast out. Thou shalt love thy wife with all thy heart, and shall cleave unto her and none else; and he that looketh upon a woman to lust
after her, shall deny the faith, and shall not have the spirit, and if he repents not, he shall be cast out. Thou shalt not commit adultery; and he that committeth adultery
and repenteth not, shall be cast out; but he that has committed adultery and repents with all his heart, and forsaketh it and doeth it no more, thou shalt forgive; but if he
doeth it again, he shall not be forgiven, but shall be cast out. Thou shalt not speak evil of thy neighbour, nor do him any harm. Thou knowest my laws concerning these
things are given in my scriptures: he that sinneth and repenteth not, shall be cast out.

If thou lovest me, thou shalt serve me, and keep all my commandments. And, behold, thou wilt remember the poor, and consecrate of thy properties for their support
that which thou hast to impart unto them, with a covenant and a deed which cannot be broken-and inasmuch as ye impart of your substance to the poor, ye will do it
unto me-and they shall be laid before the bishop of my church and his counsellors, two of the elders or high priests, such as he shall or has appointed and set apart for
that purpose.

And it shall come to pass that after they are laid before the bishop of my church, and after he has received these testimonies concerning the consecration of the
properties of my church, that they cannot be taken from the church agreeable to my commandments, every man shall be made accountable unto me, a steward over his
own property, or that which he has received by consecration, inasmuch as is sufficient for himself and family.

And again, if there shall be properties in the hands of the church, or any individuals of it, more than is necessary for their support after this first consecration, which is a
residue to be consecrated unto the bishop, it shall be kept to administer to those who have not, from time to time, that every man who has need may be amply supplied,
and receive according to his wants. Therefore, the residue shall be kept in my store-house, to administer to the poor and the needy as shall be appointed by the high
council of the church, and the bishop and his council, and for the purpose of purchasing lands for the public benefit of the church, and building houses of worship, and
building up of the New Jerusalem which is hereafter to be revealed, that my covenant people may be gathered in one, in that day when I shall come to my temple. And
this I do for the salvation of my people.

And it shall come to pass, that he that sinneth and repenteth not, shall be cast out of the church, and shall not receive again that which he has consecrated unto the poor
and the needy of my church, or in other words, unto me, for inasmuch as ye do it unto the least of these ye do it unto me-for it shall come to pass, that which I spake by
the mouths of my prophets shall be fulfilled; for I will consecrate of the riches of those who embrace my gospel among the Gentiles, unto the poor of my people who
are of the house of Israel.

And again, thou shalt not be proud in thy heart, let all thy garments be plain, and their beauty the beauty of the work of thine own hands, and let all things be done in
cleanliness before me. Thou shalt not be idle: for he that is idle shall not eat the bread nor wear the garments of the labourer. And whosoever among you are sick, and
have not faith to be healed, but believe, shall be nourished with all tenderness with herbs and mild food, and that not by the hand of an enemy. And the elders of the
church, two or more, shall be called, and shall pray for and lay their hands upon them in my name, and if they die, they shall die unto , and if they live they shall live unto
me. Thou shalt live together in love, insomuch that thou shalt weep for the loss of them that die, and more especially for those, that have not hope of a glorious
resurrection. And it shall come to pass, that those that die in me shall not taste of death, for it shall be sweet unto them, and they that die not in me, woe unto them, for
their death is bitter.

And again, it shall come to pass, that he that has faith in me to be healed, and is not appointed unto death, shall be healed: he who has faith to see shall see: he who has
faith to hear shall hear: the lame who have faith to leap shall leap: and they who have not faith to do these things, but believe in me, have power to become my sons: and
inasmuch as they break not my laws, thou shalt bear their infirmities.

Thou shalt stand in the place of thy stewardship; thou shalt not take thy brother's garment; thou shalt pay for that which thou shalt receive of thy brother; and if thou
obtainest more than that which would be for thy support, thou shalt give it into my store-house, that all things may be done according to that which I have said.

Thou shalt ask, and my scriptures shall be given as I have appointed, and they shall be preserved in safety; and it is expedient that thou shouldst hold thy peace
concerning them, and not teach them until ye have received them in full. And I give unto you a commandment, that then ye shall teach them unto all men; for they shall
be taught unto all nations, kindreds, tongues, and people.

Thou shalt take the things which thou hast received, which have been given unto thee in my scriptures for a law, to be my law, to govern my church; and he that doeth
according to these things, shall be saved, and he that doeth them not shall be dammed, if he continues.

If thou shalt ask, thou shalt receive revelation upon revelation; knowledge upon knowledge, that thou mayest know the mysteries and peaceable things; that which
bringeth joy, that which bringeth life eternal. Thou shalt ask, and it shall be revealed unto you in mine own due time, where the New Jerusalem shall be built.

And behold, it shall come to pass, that my servants shall be sent forth to the east and to the west, to the north and to the south; and even now, let him that goeth to the
east, teach them that shall be converted to flee to the west; and this in consequence of that which is coming on the earth, and of secret combinations. Behold thou shalt
observe  all these
 Copyright         things, and Infobase
              (c) 2005-2009,    great shallMedia
                                            be thyCorp.
                                                  reward: for unto you it is given to know the mysteries of the kingdom, but unto the world it is not given
                                                                                                                                                        Pageto know
                                                                                                                                                                36 /them.
                                                                                                                                                                      1033Ye
shall observe the laws which ye have received, and be faithful. And ye shall hereafter receive church covenants, such as shall be sufficient to establish you, both here
and in the New Jerusalem. Therefore, he that lacketh wisdom, let him ask of me, and I will give him liberally and upbraid him not. Lift up your hearts and rejoice, for
unto you the kingdom, or in other words, the keys of the church have been given. Even so: Amen.
bringeth joy, that which bringeth life eternal. Thou shalt ask, and it shall be revealed unto you in mine own due time, where the New Jerusalem shall be built.

And behold, it shall come to pass, that my servants shall be sent forth to the east and to the west, to the north and to the south; and even now, let him that goeth to the
east, teach them that shall be converted to flee to the west; and this in consequence of that which is coming on the earth, and of secret combinations. Behold thou shalt
observe all these things, and great shall be thy reward: for unto you it is given to know the mysteries of the kingdom, but unto the world it is not given to know them. Ye
shall observe the laws which ye have received, and be faithful. And ye shall hereafter receive church covenants, such as shall be sufficient to establish you, both here
and in the New Jerusalem. Therefore, he that lacketh wisdom, let him ask of me, and I will give him liberally and upbraid him not. Lift up your hearts and rejoice, for
unto you the kingdom, or in other words, the keys of the church have been given. Even so: Amen.

The priests and teachers shall have their stewardships, even as the members, and the elders or high priests, who are appointed to assist the bishops as counsellors in all
things, are to have their families supported out of the property which is consecrated to the bishop, for the good of the poor, and for other purposes, as before
mentioned; or they are to receive a just remuneration for all their services; either a stewardship or otherwise, as may be thought best or decided by the counsellors and
bishop. And the bishop also shall receive his support, or a just remuneration for all his services in the church.

Behold, verily I say unto you, that whatever persons among you having put away their companions for the cause of fornication; or in other words, if they shall testify
before you in all lowliness of heart that this is the case, ye shall not cast them out from among you; but if ye shall find that any persons have left their companions for the
sake of adultery, and they themselves are the offenders, and their companions are living, they shall be cast out from among you. And again I say unto you, that yo shall
be watchful and careful, with all inquiry, that ye receive none such among you if they are married, and if they are not married, they shall repent of all their sins, or ye shall
not receive them.

And again, every person who belongeth to this church of Christ shall observe to keep all the commandments and covenants of the church-and it shall come to pass, that
if any persons among you shall kill, they shall be delivered up and dealt with according to the laws of the land: for remember, that he hath no forgiveness, and it shall be
proved according to the laws of the land.

And if any man or woman shall commit adultery, he or she shall be tried before two elders of the church or more, and every word shall be established against him or
her by two witnesses of the church, and not of the enemy. But if there are more than two witnesses it is better: but he or she shall be condemned by the mouth of two
witnesses, and the elders shall lay the case before the church, and the church shall lift up their hands against him or her, that they may be dealt with according to the law
of God. And if it can be, it is necessary that the bishop is present also. And thus ye shall do in all cases which shall come before you.-And if a man or woman shall rob,
he or she shall be delivered up unto the law of the land. And if he or she shall steal, he or she shall be delivered up unto the law of the land. And if he or she shall lie, he
or she shall be delivered up unto the law of the land. If he or she do any manner of iniquity, he or she shall be delivered up unto the law, even that of God.

And if thy brother or sister offend thee, thou shalt take him or her between him or her and thee alone; and if he or she confess, thou shalt be reconciled. And if he or she
confess not, thou shalt deliver him or her up unto the church, not to the members, but to the elders. And it shall be done in a meeting, and that not before the world.
And if thy brother or sister offend many, he or she shall be chastened before many. And if any one offend openly, he or she shall be rebuked openly, that he or she may
be ashamed. And if he or she confess not, he or she shall be delivered up unto the law of God. If any shall offend in secret, he or she shall be rebuked in secret, that he
or she may have opportunity to confess in secret to him or her whom he or she has offended, and to God, that the church may not speak reproachfully of him or her.
And thus shall ye conduct all things.

Lines

On the Assassination of Generals Joseph Smith and Hyrum Smith, First Presidents of the Church of Latter-day Saints, who were Massacred by a Mob, in Carthage,
Hancock county, Illinois, on the 27th, June, 1844.

By Miss Eliza R. Snow.

And when he had opened the fifth seal, I saw under the altar, the souls of them that were slain for the word of God, and for the testimony which they held.

And they cried with a loud voice, saying, How long, O Lord, holy and true, dost thou not judge and avenge our blood on them that dwell on the earth?

And white robes were given unto every one of them; and it was said unto them, that they should rest yet for a little season, until their fellow servants also, and their
brethren, that should be killed as they were, should be fulfilled.-Rev. vi. 9, 10, 11.

Ye heav'ns attend! Let all the earth give ear!
Let Gods and seraphs, men and angels hear-
The worlds on high-the universe shall know
What awful scenes are acted here below!
Had nature's self a heart, her heart would bleed;
For never, since the Son of God was slain,
Has blood so noble, flow'd from human vein
As that which now on God for vengeance calls
From "freedom's ground"-from Carthage's prison walls.

Oh! Illinois! thy soil has drank the blood
Of Prophets martyr'd for the truth of God.
Once lov'd America! what can atone
For the pure blood of innocence, thou'st sown?
Were all thy streams in teary torrents shed
To mourn the fate of those illustrious dead:
How vain the tribute, for the noblest worth
That grac'd thy surface, O degraded Earth!

Oh! wretched murd'rers! fierce for human blood!
You've slain the prophets of the living God,
Who've borne oppression from their early youth,
To plant on earth the principles of truth.

Shades of our patriotic fathers! Can it be,
 Copyright
Beneath    (c)blood-stain'd
        your   2005-2009,flagInfobase   Media Corp.
                                 of liberty;                                                                                                             Page 37 / 1033
The firm supporters of our country's cause,
Are butcher'd while submissive to her laws?
To plant on earth the principles of truth.

Shades of our patriotic fathers! Can it be,
Beneath your blood-stain'd flag of liberty;
The firm supporters of our country's cause,
Are butcher'd while submissive to her laws?
Yes, blameless men, defam'd by hellish lies,
Have thus been offer'd as a sacrifice
T' appease the ragings of a brutish clan,
That has defied the laws of God and man!

'Twas not for crime or guilt of theirs they fell-
Against the laws they never did rebel.
True to their country, yet her plighted faith
Has prov'd an instrument of cruel death!

Where are thy far-fam'd laws-Columbia! where
Thy boasted freedom-thy protecting care?
Is this a land of rights? Stern PACTS shall say
If legal justice here maintains its away,
The official pow'rs of State are sheer pretence
When they're exerted in the Saints' defence.

Great men have fall'n and mighty men have died-
Nations have mourn'd their fav'rites and their pride;

But rwo, so wise, so virtuous, great and good,
Before on earth, at once, have never stood
Since the creation-men whom God ordain'd
To publish truth where error long had reign'd:
Of whom the world itself unworthy prov'd;
It KNEW THEM NOT; but men with hatred mov'd
And with infernal spirits have combin'd
Against the best, the noblest of mankind!

Oh! persecution! shall thy purple hand
Spread utter destruction through the land?
Shall freedom's banner be no more unfurl'd?
Has peace indeed, been taken from the world?

Thou God of Jacob, in this trying hour
Help us to trust in thy almighty power,
Support thy Saints beneath this awful stroke-
Make bare thine arm to break oppression's yoke.
We mourn thy Prophet, from whose lips have flow'd
The words of life, thy Spirit has bestow'd-
A depth of thought, no human art could reach
From time to time, roll'd in sublimest speech,
From the celestial fountain, through his mind,
To purify and elevate mankind:
The rich intelligence by him brought forth,
Is like the sunbeam spreading o'er the earth.

Now Zion mourns-she mourns an earthly head;
The Prophet and the Patriarch are dead!
The blackest deed that men or devils know
Since Calv'ry's scene, has laid the brothers low!
One in their life, and one in death-they prov'd
How strong their friendship-how they truly lov'd;
True to their mission, until death they stood,
Then seal'd their testimony with their blood.
All hearts with sorrow bleed, and every eye
Is bath'd in tears-each bosom heaves a sigh-
Heart broken widows' agonizing groans
Are mingled with the helpless orphans' moans!

Ye Saints! be still, and know that God is just-
With steadfast purpose in his promise trust:
Girded with sackcloth, own his mighty hand,
And wait his judgments on this guilty land!
The noble martyrs now have gone to move
The cause of Zion in the courts above.
Nauvoo, July, 1st, 1844.

Governor Ford's Reply to the Warsaw Committee of Safety.

From the Nauvoo
 Copyright       Neighbor Infobase
           (c) 2005-2009,  July 10. Media Corp.
                                                                                                                                               Page 38 / 1033
Late in the evening of Friday last we received the following reply from Governor Ford to the Warsaw Committee of Safety. There could no satisfaction arise to us by
publishing the Warsaw communication, and we therefore omit it. We are pleased with the course the Governor takes, and the responsibility he assumes to execute
Governor Ford's Reply to the Warsaw Committee of Safety.

From the Nauvoo Neighbor July 10.

Late in the evening of Friday last we received the following reply from Governor Ford to the Warsaw Committee of Safety. There could no satisfaction arise to us by
publishing the Warsaw communication, and we therefore omit it. We are pleased with the course the Governor takes, and the responsibility he assumes to execute
justice according to law. Should he carry his plans through as strictly legal as he has purposed and promised in this document, his present friends, and those he wins by
doing right, may long value the man for his impartiality and correctness.

Quincy, July 3, 1844.

To the Warsaw Committee.

Gentlemen,-I have received your communication on behalf of the citizens of Warsaw, stating their unalterable determination to compel the Mormons of your county to
leave the state; or otherwise to abandon their own homes, and evacuate the county, and asking my interference and influence to assist you in procuring the removal of
the Mormons.

I have no reply whatever to make to that part of your letter which treats of the history, character, and offences of the Mormons. I deem this, however, a fit occasion to
remark somewhat upon the character of the events which have just transpired. These events present reasons for my determination which must be noticed.

When I came to your county I announced the policy by which I intended to be governed. The law was to be my guide; and this you well understood. I announced this
determination in numerous public addresses, and uniformly in my private conversations. I successively obtained a vote to sustain me in this course from every troop
stationed at Carthage, or who was visiting there. From the detachment of your town and vicinity, who visited Carthage the day before the surrender of the Smiths, I
obtained a similar pledge. I met them on the prairie, before they arrived in town, and, as they must testify, stated to them at length the reasons which ought to influence
them to keep the peace, and abide the operation of the laws. They gave every demonstration of satisfaction, and signified with unanimous acclamation, that they would
stand by me in taking a strictly legal course.

All the other portion of the Hancock forces under my command were repeatedly and deeply pledged to sustain me in the same course. Under the firm and confident
assurance of support thus obtained, I demanded the surrender of the Smiths, and promised them security. In doing so, I now acknowledge that I erred, and erred
grievously, in relying with too much confidence upon men with whom I was but little acquainted. The idea that men could be treacherous under such circumstances was
abhorrent to my nature, and rejected with indignation. Whatever your hatred of the Smiths might be, I was too confident you would respect your honour-the honour of
your country and state, and the rights of defenceless prisoners. I could not believe that so much stupidity and baseness, as was necessary for such an enterprise as the
murder of defenceless prisoners in jail, would be, could be mustered in Hancock county.-What aggravates the transaction, as a matter personal to myself, is, that you
betrayed my honour, as well as your own and that of the state; and you selected a time to commit the deed when you believed I was in Nauvoo, in the power of the
Mormons, and would most probably be murdered by them, by way of retaliation. Upon the whole I cannot too strongly express my indignation and abhorrence of the
base and profligate act which has disgraced the state, and raised suspicions in the minds of many in regard to my conduct in the matter of the most painful character to
my feelings.

I am happy, however, to learn that these denunciations apply only to a small portion of the people of Warsaw and Hancock county. All the most responsible inhabitants
ought to be acquitted of any direct participation with the conspirators. If they are culpable at all, it is for not using their influence against the act, and for not
communicating to me information which would have enabled me to prevent it. The intention of the people must to some extent have been whispered about and
understood, and ought to have been communicated to me as commander-in-chief.

Under these circumstances, I am in but a poor situation to use influence with the Mormons to procure their removal. Your own people have destroyed whatever
influence I might otherwise have possessed in that quarter to serve you. Your own conduct has placed me in a painfully suspicious attitude, and I have no hopes that I
could now have a more persuasive influence with the Mormons, than I had with the perpetrators of the horrid deed which I sought to prevent. Under these
circumstances, I cannot ask the Mormons to confide in me.

It must appear to them that they have been betrayed by somebody, and they do not know by whom.

If you mean to request me to exercise a forcible influence to expel them from the state; I answer you now as I have uniformly done, that the law is my guide; and that I
know of no law authorizing their expulsion. From this determination I have not swerved for an instant, from the beginning until this time. I see nothing now requiring any
deviation, and, besides, if I were ever so much determined to drive them out, I believe such is the abhorrence against the base deed which some of you have
committed, that I could not obtain voluntary aid from the people. I suppose that you are aware that a call for volunteers is the only mode in which a force can be raised,
and the force when raised must be provisioned by voluntary contribution.

You had better not make too loud a call upon your fellow-citizens; you may want their aid for defence; and may yet be glad to receive aid for defence, rather than
aggression. I know the apprehensions which you entertain of Mormon violence. I will not now say whether your fears are well or ill founded. A little time will develop
what may be expected. Taking the law for my guide, I can assure you, that although some of you have treated me badly, in thwarting my policy and violating my honor,
and have acted basely towards defenceless prisoners, yet you are entitled to, and are assured of, all the force of the State to prevent or avenge illegal violence towards
any of you. An enquiry must be made concerning the murderers. They must, for the honour and credit of the State, be dealt with according to law.

You ask a small force to be stationed in your county as a protection against small parties. You have not probably duly considered how large a force would be
necessary for this purpose. A small force could protect but few points of attack and must necessarily leave the residue of the county exposed. A large force cannot be
stationed there permanently. Your best protection is the assurance that, upon the first aggression or well defined threats, an overpowering force is ready to march
directly for the scene of action.

I am informed that a design is still entertained at Warsaw of attacking Nauvoo. In this you will not be sustained by myself or the people. It is a part of my policy that
you remain quiet, and if you please, watchful, but strictly on the defensive; and I now announce to you that I will not be thwarted in this policy with impunity.

I am most respectfully, your obedient servant, THOMAS FORD.

Signs of Peace in Nauvoo.

Colonel Fellows and Captain Jonas are requested to proceed by the first boat to Nauvoo, and ascertain what is the feeling, disposition, and determination of the people
there, in reference to the late disturbances; ascertain whether any of them propose in any manner to revenge themselves; whether any threats have been used, and what
isCopyright
   proposed (c)  2005-2009,
              generally        Infobase
                        to be done       Media
                                    by them.    Corp.
                                              They                                                                                                    Page 39
                                                    are also requested to return to Warsaw, and make similar enquiries there; ascertain how far false rumours    / 1033
                                                                                                                                                              have been
put afloat for the purpose of raising forces; what is the purpose of the militia assembled, whether any attack is intended on Nauvoo. Ascertain also, whether any
persons from Missouri, or Iowa, intend to take any part in the matter; and, in my name, forbid any such interference without my request, on pain of being demanded for
Signs of Peace in Nauvoo.

Colonel Fellows and Captain Jonas are requested to proceed by the first boat to Nauvoo, and ascertain what is the feeling, disposition, and determination of the people
there, in reference to the late disturbances; ascertain whether any of them propose in any manner to revenge themselves; whether any threats have been used, and what
is proposed generally to be done by them. They are also requested to return to Warsaw, and make similar enquiries there; ascertain how far false rumours have been
put afloat for the purpose of raising forces; what is the purpose of the militia assembled, whether any attack is intended on Nauvoo. Ascertain also, whether any
persons from Missouri, or Iowa, intend to take any part in the matter; and, in my name, forbid any such interference without my request, on pain of being demanded for
punishment.

THOMAS FORD.

(Signed), June 30th, 1844.

Nauvoo, July 1st, 1844.

To the City Council of Nauvoo.

Gentlemen,-With this, you will receive a copy of instructions from Governor Ford to us. You will understand from them what we desire from you in action on your part,
as the only authorities of your city now known to the country, of such a character as will pacify the public mind and satisfy the Governor of your determination to sustain
the supremacy of the laws, will, we are sure, be gratifying to him, and as much so to,

Yours respectfully,

HART FELOOWS.

A. JONAS.

At a meeting of the City Council, held in the Council Room, in the city of Nauvoo, on the first day of July, 1844, having received instructions from Governor Ford,
through the agency of A. Jonas, Esq., and Col. Fellows, it was unanimously resolved,

That, for the purpose of ensuring peace, and promoting the welfare of the county of Hancock, and surrounding country, that we will rigidly sustain the laws, and the
Governor of the state, so long as they and he sustain us in all our constitutional rights.

That, to carry the foregoing resolutions into complete effect, that inasmuch as the Governor has taken from us the public arms, that we solicit of him to do the same with
all the rest of the public arms of the state.

That, to further secure the peace, friendship, and happiness of the people, and allay the excitement that now exists, we will reprobate private revenge on the
assassinators of General Joseph Smith, and General Hyrum Smith, by any of the Latter-day Saints. That instead of "an appeal to arms," we appeal to the majesty of the
law, and will be content with whatever judgment it shall award; and should the law fail, we leave the matter with God.

That this City Council pledge themselves for the city of Nauvoo, that no aggressions by the citizens of said city shall be made on the citizens of the surrounding country,
but we invite them, as friends and neighbours, to use the Saviour's golden rule, and "do unto others as they would have others do unto them," and we will do likewise.

That we highly approve of the present public pacific course of the Governor to allay excitement and restore peace among the citizens of the country, and while he does
so, and will use his influence to stop all vexatious proceedings in law, until confidence is restored, so that the citizens of Nauvoo, can go to Carthage, or any other place
for trial, without exposing themselves to the violence of assassins, we will uphold him and the law by all honourable means.

GEORGE W. HARRIS, President, pro tem.

WILLARD RICHARDS, Recorder.

To A. Jonas Esq. and Colonel Fellows:

Messrs:-In reply to your communication to the City Council of the city of Nauvoo, on behalf of his Excellency Gov. Ford, I have been instructed by the council to
communicate the foregoing resolutions, which I respectfully solicit for your consideration; and at the same time would inform you that a public meeting of our citizens
will take place at the stand, east of the Temple, at four, p.m., and solicit your attendance.

Most respectfully,

your obedient servant,

W. RICHARDS.

Public Meeting.

At a meeting of a large portion of the citizens of Nauvoo, convened at the stand, in the afternoon of July 1st, 1844, after hearing the above instructions and resolutions
of the City Council read, and being addressed by A. Jonas, Esq., and others, the meeting responded to the same with a hearty AMEN! The citizens then passed a vote
of thanks to the Governor's agents, for their kindly interference in favour of peace among the citizens of Hancock county, and elsewhere around us. They also passed a
vote of thanks to Messrs. Wood and Reid, the counsel for the Gens. Smith for their great exertions to have even-handed justice meeted to the Latter-day Saints; and
they also passed a vote of thanks to Messrs. Chambers and Field, the former one of the editors of the Missouri Republican, and the latter one of the editors of the
Reveille, of St. Louis, for their honourable course of coming to Nauvoo for facts, instead of spreading rumours concerning the Latter-day Saints. Mr. Chambers made
a very appropriate speech, containing inuendoes for the benefit of our citizens, that appeared, as the wise man said, "LIKE APPLES OF GOLD IN PICTURES OF
SILVER." They also passed a vote of thanks to Messrs. Wood and Conyers, Mayor, and ex-Mayor of Quincy, for their friendly disposition in establishing peace in this
region, and we are happy to say, that all appears to be PEACE AT NAUVOO.

To the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints.

Deeply  impressed
 Copyright        for the welfare
           (c) 2005-2009,         of all,Media
                            Infobase      whileCorp.
                                               mourning the great loss of President Joseph Smith our "prophet and seer," and President Hyrum Smith,Pageour "patriarch,"
                                                                                                                                                            40 / 1033
we have considered the occasion demanded of us a word of consolation. As has been the case in all ages, these saints have fallen martyrs for the truth's sake, and their
escape from the persecution of a wicked world, in blood to bliss, only strengthens our faith, and confirms our religion as pure and holy. We, therefore, as servants of
the Most High God, having the Bible, Book of Mormon, and the book of Doctrine and Covenants, together with thousands of witnesses for Jesus Christ, would
region, and we are happy to say, that all appears to be PEACE AT NAUVOO.

To the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints.

Deeply impressed for the welfare of all, while mourning the great loss of President Joseph Smith our "prophet and seer," and President Hyrum Smith, our "patriarch,"
we have considered the occasion demanded of us a word of consolation. As has been the case in all ages, these saints have fallen martyrs for the truth's sake, and their
escape from the persecution of a wicked world, in blood to bliss, only strengthens our faith, and confirms our religion as pure and holy. We, therefore, as servants of
the Most High God, having the Bible, Book of Mormon, and the book of Doctrine and Covenants, together with thousands of witnesses for Jesus Christ, would
beseech the Latter-day Saints in Nauvoo and elsewhere, to hold fast to the faith that has been delivered to them in the last days, abiding in the perfect law of the gospel.
Be peaceable quiet citizens, doing the works of righteousness, and as soon as the Twelve, and other authorities can assemble, or a majority of them, the onward course
to the great gathering of Israel, and the final consummation of the dispensation of the fulness of times, will be pointed out; so that the murder of Abel, the assassination
of hundreds, the righteous blood of all the holy prophets, from Abel, to Joseph, sprinkled with the best blood of the Son of God, as the crimson sign of remission, only
carries conviction to the bosoms of all flesh, that the cause is just and will continue; and blessed are they that hold out faithful to the end, while apostates, consenting to
the shedding of innocent blood, have no forgiveness in this world, nor in the world to come. Union is peace, brethren, and eternal life is the greatest gift of God. Rejoice
then, that you are found worthy to live and die for God. Men may kill the body, but they cannot hurt the soul, and wisdom shall be justified of her children. Amen.

W. W. PHELPS.

W. RICHARDS.

JOHN TAYLOR.

July 1st, 1844.

Death of the Mormon Prophet.

My Dear Sir,-As several accounts have been published respecting the death of the Mormon Prophet, I send you the following, which you may rely upon as authentic. It
is extracted from a letter written by a gentleman living near Nauvoo, who extended to me his kind hospitality while I was collecting on the spot, in 1842, materials for
the history of Mormonism.-There is something extremely awful in the termination of the earthly career of the daring impostor, and we may imagine his agony when
about to enter upon eternity, he uttered his last exclamation, "O God!" At the early age of thirty-nine, after an unprecedented career of villany, he has met with a terrible
retribution. He "ploughed wickedness," and "reaped iniquity." "His years have been shortened," he has "perished, and come to a fearful end."

I remain, my dear sir, yours very truly,

HENRY CASWALL, Curate of Figheldean.

August 3, 1844.

The foregoing letter we have extracted from the London Record, where it is placed at the head of a long article, purporting to give a detailed account of the recent
transactions at Nauvoo and Carthage; but it is with the letter we have to do. This is not our first acquaintance with the writings of the reverend gentleman, nor with the
spirit that those writings breathe.

On our first perusal we were surprised, as it were, to find ourselves confronted with Mr. Caswall, whose sympathies, from his first publication, we considered so strong
on behalf of the cause of episcopacy in the United States, and who seemed to do his utmost to colonize, on the plan of the Mormons, some portion of the western
country. We certainly should have thought that his yearnings for the success of his peculiar creed in America, sufficient to have caused him to reject any offers of
preferment in the British Isles!

In the letter which we have quoted above, we find the statement "There is something extremely awful in the termination of the earthly career of the daring impostor, and
we may imagine his agony when about to enter upon eternity, he uttered his last exclamation, `O God!'"

We have always found the enemies of truth in their zeal against the servants of God, inflicting at the same time some deadly wound upon the persons or principles they
profess to admire. Taking for granted that our beloved brother Joseph Smith did actually exclaim, in the tragical moment, "O God," has this reverend divine forgotten
the exclamation of the Son of God in his last agony, "Eloi, Eloi, lama sabacthani," or what would he deduce from such an exclamation?

But again, he would lead us to conclude that a violent death by the hands of a blood-thirsty mob, necessarily proved that it was the result of a career of "unprecedented
villainy," and he "reaped iniquity" in so violent a death, because he had "ploughed wickedness." Here again we must refer this reverend gentleman to the "termination of
the career" of our blessed Saviour. Did he not die a violent, cruel, and ignominious death, and must we deduce from this that he was reaping the iniquity which he had
sown? But there is a great difference in the several events: one had something of the semblance of a trial, and was yielded into the hands of his murderers by the
authorities of the law-the other was basely assassinated while under the pledged protection of the authorities, by a band of men who would not hesitate to violate every
law, human or divine. And now we would say to the Rev. Henry Caswall, curate of Figheldean, beware, lest you are found fighting against God. You have not hesitated
to publish the most contradictory falsehoods against this murdered man of God; you have done your utmost to awake the spirit that has eventually shed the blood of the
servants of the Lord, and have even lamented in your writings, that the deed was not perpetrated at an earlier period, and now in your remarks upon the awful
transaction, there is not one expression of abhorrence at the perpetrators of the deed, but a silent acquiescence with them in the horrid tragedy.

Henry Caswall, we meet again, and if time should never witness it, eternity will; and at the bar of that God, before whom we shall appear, you will be called upon to
answer for your denunciations of his servants, and for your sympathy with their murderers.

Glasgow Conference.

Dear Brother Ward,-According to an appointment given to me by the Glasgow Conference, I forward an account of the state of the different branches within the
boundary of the said Conference, as represented on Sabbath, the 25th instant, in the Odd Fellows Hall.

The Glasgow Quarterly Conference met according to previous appointment, and being opened as usual by singing and prayer, elder J. Cairns was chosen to preside,
and elder Robert Campbel to act as secretary to the same.

There were twenty branches represented, containing 1067 members, 29 elders, 47 priests, 34 teachers, and 22 deacons, giving an increase of 59 members since the
last conference.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 41 / 1033
We ordained 1 elder, 1 priest, 3 teachers, and 2 deacons, to fill the places of some who are about emigrating to America.
and elder Robert Campbel to act as secretary to the same.

There were twenty branches represented, containing 1067 members, 29 elders, 47 priests, 34 teachers, and 22 deacons, giving an increase of 59 members since the
last conference.

We ordained 1 elder, 1 priest, 3 teachers, and 2 deacons, to fill the places of some who are about emigrating to America.

The most encouraging accounts were given by those who represented the branches, of the general good standing of the Saints, their unity and love for each other, with
their renewed covenants to stand by and sustain each other, which they feel themselves bound to do in consequence of the late transactions in the West, and that
instead of damping their feelings in the work of the Lord, it is unto them a token of its truth, and consequently they feel determined to do all in their power to forward
the cause here, and then as soon as the way is open for them to go to Zion, they will gather to sustain the cause, even if it should cost them their blood.

These are their own expressions. I am led to believe that this is the general feeling of all the branches, and many who do not belong to us express themselves in the
same manner of detestation of such deeds of cruelty.

The Conference was conducted in the spirit of love and unity; the Saints did truly rejoice, and it was a day that will long be remembered in Glasgow and the
surrounding branches. The Saints left in the evening for their several homes, some ten, fifteen, or twenty miles (walking), as rejoiced as if the world was all their own.

There are none that are ignorant of the spirit of unity or love, that can realize the enjoyments of the Saints.

Yours as ever, JOHN CAIRNS.

To the Saints in Britain.

Dear Brethren,-It has become our painful duty to record of late one of the most foul transactions and diabolical deeds that was ever recorded in the pages of history,
since the days of Abel who was slain by his brother, because his offering was more acceptable with God than Cain's. Faithful Abraham fled from his father's house that
he might worship God unmolested, and become the father of the faithful. Moses was hated by many, and had not the power and judgments of the Almighty destroyed
his enemies and the traitors to the cause of God, in which he was interested, he would have fallen a sacrifice to their ambitious hatred. Elijah fled before Ahab, and hid
himself from those who had slain all the prophets of the Lord save himself, and they sought his life to take it away. Jeremiah was thrust into prison by the king for
reproving the inhabitant's of Jerusalem of their sins, and foretelling that the judgments of God would fall upon them for their transgressions. Daniel was cast into a lion's
den, because he called on the name of the Lord, contrary to a decree obtained by craft on purpose to destroy him and his brethren, and finally, according to the words
of Christ, when he wept over Jerusalem and said, "Oh, Jerusalem! Jerusalem! thou that killest and stonest the prophets that are sent unto thee, how oft would I have
gathered your children together, but ye would not." Neither did the Son of God escape the malice and indignation of that generation, who could not endure the reproof
of their sins from this holy being, but cried out "crucify him, crucify him," "he hath a devil," he is about to introduce a new kingdom, and he claims to be the king of the
Jews, and we have nothing but Caesar; and the result was, that he was crucified, and shared the fate of his servants whom he had sent before him.

And the apostles of the Son of God, who began to preach a crucified and risen Saviour in Jerusalem first, and afterwards in other countries, realized to the fullest extent
the truth of their Master's words, "ye shall be hated of all nations for my name's sake," and, "they that put you to death, will think they are doing God service," which
came to pass according to the history of those times. But time and space would fail me to enumerate the thousands that have suffered martyrdom for the cause of truth,
from the days of Christ until the cold-blooded murder of Joseph and Hyrum Smith, whose deaths we have to mourn, and whose loss we so deeply deplore.

While taking a view of past ages, and the scenes that have transpired, the important sentiment forces itself upon us that was cherished among the Jews in the days of the
Saviour; that is, had we lived in the days of our fathers we would not have killed or stoned the prophets, and yet with sentiment in their minds, they imbrued their hands
in the blood of the Son of God and of his followers. O, ye inhabitants of the earth, does not the same sentiment echo, as it were, in the present age-"Had we lived in the
days of the Son of God and his apostles, we would not have slain them." But when God in the fulfilment of the prophetic sayings of those martyrs whom our fathers
persecuted and slew, begins the work of the restitution of all things spoken by the mouth of all the holy prophets since the world began, by pouring out the spirit of
prophecy upon his servants and handmaidens, and has sent the angel with the everlasting gospel, with the power of the holy priesthood to proclaim to fallen man the
way of salvation, and to administer in those ordinances by which those who are alienated from God may become joint heirs with Jesus Christ, and partake of celestial
glory; yes, my friends, no sooner do the servants of the Lord begin to preach, administer the ordinances of the gospel, and organize the church or body of Christ,
according to the order in the days of the apostles, than the same persecuting spirit manifests itself, and those who have had fortitude sufficient to embrace the truth, have
felt the heavy hand of oppression ever since the rise of the church, from those who have modified the gospel by rejecting its commandments and changing its
ordinances, and who deny the power of the spirit of God.

Yet some will say, if these men were sent of God, and taught the principles of righteousness, they would not suffer persecution in this enlightened age; but there is one
important truth that irresistibly forces itself upon us, which is, that the light and intelligence communicated to the human family through the servants of the Lord in every
age of the world, was always lightly esteemed by the mass, and at all times met with the most determined opposition from those whose prepossessed opinions and
forms of doctrine it came in contact with, and during the lives of inspired men, they were hated of the world, because they were not of it. God having chosen them out
of it to reprove the world of sin, and lay before them the principles of righteousness, to prepare the earth for the hour of judgment, when all must stand at the bar of
God, and be judged according to the deeds done in the body, by that man whom he hath ordained, whereof he hath given us assurance in that he hath raised him from
the dead.

Jesus unfolds the secret, and gives us the reason why his servants are hated and persecuted; it is this, he has promised to give them the spirit of truth and revelation
whom the world cannot receive, and when men are in possession of it, they begin to reprove the world for their sins, and call upon them to repent and obey the plan of
salvation that God has sent them with, and when the truth is laid before them with authority, and they find they cannot impede its progress with argument, or by
circulating lies and slanderous reports, they rather than repent and yield obedience to its mandates, rise up in mobs and destroy the servants of God, thereby thinking to
put a stop to the spread of what they would fain call delusion and false doctrine, but which is in reality the truth of heaven, the plan of salvation. But are the purposes of
the Almighty thus to be frustrated by weak designing mortals? Is the plan of salvation to be prohibited from being offered to the children of men? Is truth to be trampled
under foot by falsehood and error, and is the work to be annihilated by the destruction of the servants of the Lord? No, verily, no! echoes from the throne of Jehovah
to the souls of those martyrs who were slain for the testimony which they bore to the children of men in every age of the world, saying, rest for a little season until your
fellow servants shall be slain as ye were; yes, rest until he whose right it is to reign, break the bands of death, and unlock the prison doors, and let the captive go free,
and shall by his voice say unto the righteous, come forth, and be clothed upon with immortality and eternal life, and reign on earth with your Redeemer.

He who has all power in heaven and on earth yet lives and reigns, and is able to save all that come unto him; and although Satan may rage, and the people imagine a
vain thing and slay the servants of the Lord, the truth still remains, the plan of salvation is still the same, and they who are slain for the word of God and for the testimony
of Jesus, are taken from this theatre of action, nearer to the throne of Jehovah, to mingle in the councils of heaven, and cry unto the Lord to avenge their blood on them
that dwell on the earth, and in the morning of the first resurrection will they come forth clothed with life and immortality, and be crowned kings and priests in the
presence of God.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 42 / 1033
But say some, do you mean to class those whom the world calls false prophets, impostors, and disturbers of the public peace, the founders of a new religion, the
writers of a new bible, with those holy inspired men that lived on earth previous to the fourth century? I answer yes, for the best of reasons, for the servants of God in
vain thing and slay the servants of the Lord, the truth still remains, the plan of salvation is still the same, and they who are slain for the word of God and for the testimony
of Jesus, are taken from this theatre of action, nearer to the throne of Jehovah, to mingle in the councils of heaven, and cry unto the Lord to avenge their blood on them
that dwell on the earth, and in the morning of the first resurrection will they come forth clothed with life and immortality, and be crowned kings and priests in the
presence of God.

But say some, do you mean to class those whom the world calls false prophets, impostors, and disturbers of the public peace, the founders of a new religion, the
writers of a new bible, with those holy inspired men that lived on earth previous to the fourth century? I answer yes, for the best of reasons, for the servants of God in
every age were men of like passions, and their principles came in contact with the religious views and prepossessed opinions of the people amongst whom they lived.

They alike received their intelligence from heaven, of the will and commandments of God to fallen man, of the destinies of nations, kingdoms, and empires, either by the
voice of God, the ministrations of angels, or the revelations of the Holy Ghost; they alike, enjoyed visions and dreams, and the various blessings of the Spirit of God;
and they alike have fallen victims to infuriated mobs.

And I would remark, that though Joseph and Hyrum Smith were slain by the hands of traitors and murderers, they have been instrumental in the hands of God, in the
midst of bigotry, superstition, and sectarian prejudices, of bringing to light the pure principles of the gospel of Christ, and have succeeded in organizing the Church and
kingdom of God on earth, with all the blessings that flow through the administrations of the Holy Priesthood; but the Lord having suffered them to be slain, and taken
from our society, a great responsibility rests upon the Church of Latter-day Saints, and especially upon those who hold the priesthood, to continue united, to lift up their
voices and spare not, and cry repentance unto this generation, and labour to spread the truth to the uttermost parts of the earth; and inasmuch as they will do this, they
will find the arm of Jehovah to sustain and aid them, and although our prophets are dead, truth yet lives, and God is able to raise up others upon the same principle as in
former days, and fulfil his promise to Daniel that the latter day kingdom should never be destroyed or given to other people, and if the Saints are united and faithful, the
work of God will roll on, and the light of truth brought forth through the instrumentality of those men, like the sunbeam, will lighten every land and clime, and the glory of
God will be manifest in the salvation of the honest-hearted, while the ungodly will be prepared for the hour of the judgments of our God.

Therefore I exhort all the Saints in Britain, and especially those of the priesthood to be faithful, to practise virtue and holiness, and set a godly example before all men;
be honest and true to your engagements, deal honourably in all your business transactions; put away from your midst evil speaking, wrath, envy, malice, and hypocrisy;
cultivate peace and union one with another.

Let the servants of the Lord lift up their voices, and call upon the inhabitants of the earth to repent and turn to God, for the time has arrived when the church, and the
principles of the same, can no longer remain in obscurity, but will be sought after by the honest in heart, and will be investigated by thousands who have not as yet heard
of them.

Although the two first elders are taken from the church, the different quorums still remain organized with sufficient power to carry on the work of God, and build up his
kingdom here on earth, and all that have obeyed the truth for the love of it, and endure to the end will be saved in the kingdom of God. There will be no cessation to
emigration, or the building up of Zion, or completing the temple of the living God; but let every Saint act in wisdom, and do all things in righteousness, and may the
peace of God, and the communion of the Holy Spirit, be and abide with you all. Amen.

I remain dear brethren, your humble servant, for Christ's sake, REUBEN HEDLOCK.

Editorial.

WITH the lapse of time have the first feelings of surprise and horror, occasioned by the news of the murder of our beloved brethren Joseph and Hyrum Smith, in some
measure subsided, and we are enabled to look around us with comparative calmness, and inquire what is the present condition of the Saints individually, and of the
Church as a whole. We rejoice that our observations yield us the most abundant satisfaction. On every hand we find demonstrations of unflinching fortitude in the cause
of God. The late tragedy has compelled the honest-hearted to look within themselves and contemplate their own personal standing in relation to the God of Heaven and
the great work of the last days. The result of this self examination has been almost universally productive of an increase of faith, awaking up in many the hitherto
dormant or hidden energies of their character, while a spirit of greater union prevails on every hand, and a determined confidence in the Lord is exhibited, that foretells
the onward progress of the kingdom of God as rolling forth with unexampled energy.

Fourteen years ago beheld the church constituted of six members, who, though surrounded by enemies, and assailed by every thing that prejudice and bigotry could
bring to bear against them, yet went forth endued with power from on high, conscious that they were instruments in the hands of the Lord to become the harbingers of
mercy to a guilty world, and the honoured instruments in establishing the kingdom of God in the last days. But notwithstanding the opposition of enemies, the principles
of truth were proclaimed abroad, the honest-hearted and the lovers of truth heard the glad tidings of a renewed covenant, with the restoration of the authority of a holy
priesthood and the blessings consequent upon the administrations of the same.

When we read the various statements of the enemies of truth, the ridicule and slander they have endeavoured to throw upon the work generally, and their declarations
of the absurd and foolish nature of it, we feel almost surprised that what they profess to consider so very contemptible, should call forth such constant and unwearied
efforts for its suppression. We have ourselves known a little band of Saints, in the humblest grade of life, poor, unlettered, and labouring people, meeting in obscurity in
a humble cottage, yet exciting the ire and indignation of every pious divine in their locality, until every pulpit thundered forth its anathemas against the Saints, whilst
Socialist and Infidels, in the same place, met by hundreds without exciting or irritating in the least these apparent defenders of the principles of righteousness.

But there is a principle by which we can account for this apparent anomaly. Many spirits are abroad in the earth, and mankind more or less are under their influence;
but it is by the spirit of the Lord being imparted unto his servants that the kingdom of Satan is to be overthrown, and he knows well the fatal consequences to himself
when the truth is proclaimed with authority-when men hear and obey it, and receive of that spirit whereby they discern his purposes and become enlisted in the army of
the living God. On the principle of men acting under the suggestions of the Evil One only, can we account for the great energy put forth for the suppression of what they
will tell you in the next breath is unworthy of notice and beneath contempt.

But to resume our contemplation of the progress of the church-a few years roll on, bringing with them increased opposition to the progress of the work, and yet we find
the church numbers its thousands, when, as if Satan by one stroke would annihilate the Saints, we find more than ten thousands of them driven from their homes and the
fields of their labour, by the hand of violence, many of them sealing their testimony with their blood, while those who survived endured all the miseries of a severe
winter-in sickness, in sorrow, and without a home for shelter; others by the hands of ruthless mobs, more cruel than the elements, were imprisoned and maltreated, and
endured untold sufferings in the cause which they have espoused; and yet the truth survived-the servants of the Lord, leaving their suffering families in the hands of him
who cared for them, went forth to other lands to bear the glad tidings of salvation, and to warn the nations that the hour of God's judgments was at hand.

And now the people of other nations hear the truth, and actuated by that spirit which will bring together eventually all the chosen of the Lord, they arise, and leaving
their fatherland, they assemble after the perils of their journeys by sea or land in the place appointed for the people of God, that they may learn more of the will of
heaven, and be prepared for all things that shall come to pass. Here, too, we find them struggling with poverty and with sickness, yet toiling to build up a city and a
temple for the living God. But the enemy of all righteousness has not ceased his opposition; many persons have found their way into the midst of the people of God,
 Copyright
who          (c) 2005-2009,
      have afterwards  becomeInfobase
                               the readyMedia   Corp.
                                          servants  of sin, have wrought their deeds of darkness that have separated them from the church of God, and Pagehave43
                                                                                                                                                               come/ 1033
                                                                                                                                                                      forth
as the opposers of the truth and persecutors of the Saints, whose zeal could only be satisfied with the blood of the servants of the Lord.
And now the people of other nations hear the truth, and actuated by that spirit which will bring together eventually all the chosen of the Lord, they arise, and leaving
their fatherland, they assemble after the perils of their journeys by sea or land in the place appointed for the people of God, that they may learn more of the will of
heaven, and be prepared for all things that shall come to pass. Here, too, we find them struggling with poverty and with sickness, yet toiling to build up a city and a
temple for the living God. But the enemy of all righteousness has not ceased his opposition; many persons have found their way into the midst of the people of God,
who have afterwards become the ready servants of sin, have wrought their deeds of darkness that have separated them from the church of God, and have come forth
as the opposers of the truth and persecutors of the Saints, whose zeal could only be satisfied with the blood of the servants of the Lord.

And-the deed is done!-the prophet of the Most High God, together with his brother, are murdered-the spirit of revenge has drank their blood, and they sleep the
martyr's sleep. But is the church annihilated by the blow? answer it ye Saints in distant lands-answer ye who have been privileged to learn wisdom from the lips of your
martyred brethren, ye who have been permitted to gaze upon the blood-stained forms-Live ye still in hope? We think we hear a universal shout reverberating from east
to west-a cry of energy that is prompted by the spirit of the Lord, that knows no fear, nor comprehends despair-Jehovah lives! he is our hope, the rock on which we
stand.

There rest ye servants of the living God, you shall triumph for the Lord hath spoken it-the kingdom shall be yours, for it is your Father's pleasure. In patience still endure
your trials, looking unto the recompense of reward, and surely ye shall reap your reward if ye faint not.

OUR latest intelligence from Nauvoo states that all is peace and quietness there, while the spirit of endurance, of fortitude, and self-mastery that has been manifested by
the Saints of Nauvoo, seems to excite alarm in the minds of their enemies, for they feel assured they have to do with MEN; and there is a secret consciousness that men
who could so bridle every passion for revenge under such circumstances as they have been called to pass through, can, when the hour is come, put forth that energy
they now have exercised in self-restraint.

While the conduct of the Saints in Nauvoo excites the admiration of all who calmly reflect upon the circumstances, let the Saints in this land also pursue a straight-
forward course, in fulfilling their several callings, in proclaiming the principles of eternal truth, which will be found as efficacious and as powerful to day as yesterday,
and will prove the power of God for salvation to every one that believes and obeys.

No event that has ever yet transpired will be found to be so beneficial in its results to the well-being of the church, as the late lamentable event; and while we mourn the
loss of the servants of the Lord, let us rejoice that their works do follow them, and that what they have been instrumental in planting, God will perpetuate and fully
consumate for his own glory and praise.

Our own individual faithfulness here in connexion with the kingdom of God, will definitely stamp our future state, let us be watchful that no man take our crown, but by a
patient endurance, and continuance in keeping the commandments of God, look forward to the day of triumph in the kingdom of our God.

WE have published with pleasure the letter of elder J. Cairns in reference to the Glasgow conference, and we rejoice to say that our communications from other
quarters are very encouraging; the brethren are aroused to greater energy in their labours, which is met by an increased readiness on the part of the people to hear the
word of God.

WE publish the address of Governor Ford to the Warsaw Committee, in order to afford consolation to those who have friends in Nauvoo, for whom undoubtedly they
feel much anxiety. We trust, and from what little intelligence we have received, we feel assured that effective measures are put in operation to prevent further excesses
on the part of any who may seek to disturb the peace.

WE rejoice to state that our hands have been strengthened by the arrival of four brethren from America, to assist in our labours in this land. They arrived on the evening
of the 21st instant; they are high priest J. A. Stratton, and elders Elisha H. Davies, J. B. Meynell, and Elijah F. Sheets.

Notice.

EMIGRATION.-The very fine first class ship Norfolh, Captain Elliot, is appointed to sail with emigrants for New Orleans, on the 16th instant.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

No. 5. October 1844. Vol. V.
History of Joseph Smith.

(Continued from page 53.)

SOON after the foregoing revelation was received, a woman came with great pretensions to revealing commandments, laws, and other curious matters, and as every
person almost has advocates for both theory and practice, in the various notions and projects of the age, it became necessary to inquire of the Lord, when I received
the following revelation, given at Kirtland, February, 1831.

A Revelation Given February 1831.

O, hearken, ye elders of my church, and give ear to the words which I shall speak unto you; for, behold, verily, I say unto you, that ye have received a commandment
for a law unto my church through him whom I have appointed unto you to receive commandments and revelations from my hand. And this ye shall know assuredly, that
there is none other appointed unto you to receive commandments and revelations until he be taken, if he abide in me.

But verily, verily, I say unto you, that none else shall he appointed unto this gift except it be through him; for if it be taken from him he shall not have power, except to
appoint another in his stead; and this shall be a law unto you, that ye receive not the teachings of any that shall come before you as revelations or commandments: and
this I give unto you that you may not be deceived, that you may know that they are not of me. For verily, I say unto you, that he that is ordained of me shall come in at
the gate and be ordained, as I have told you before, to teach those revelations which you have received, and shall receive through him whom I have appointed.

And now, behold, I give unto you a commandment, that when ye are assembled together ye shall instruct and edify each other, that ye may know how to act, and direct
my church how to act upon the points of my law and commandments, which I have given; thus ye shall become instructed in the law of my church, and be sanctified by
that which ye have received, and ye shall bind yourselves to act in all holiness before me, that inasmuch as ye do this, glory shall be added to the kingdom which ye
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
have received. Inasmuch as ye do it not, it shall by taken, even that which ye have received. Purge ye out the iniquity which is among you; sanctifyPage      44 before
                                                                                                                                                       yourselves / 1033
me, and if ye desire the glories of the kingdom, appoint ye my servant, Joseph Smith, jun., and uphold him before me by the prayer of faith. And again, I say unto you,
that if ye desire the mysteries of the kingdom, provide for him food and raiment, and whatsoever he needeth to accomplish the work wherewith I have commanded him;
And now, behold, I give unto you a commandment, that when ye are assembled together ye shall instruct and edify each other, that ye may know how to act, and direct
my church how to act upon the points of my law and commandments, which I have given; thus ye shall become instructed in the law of my church, and be sanctified by
that which ye have received, and ye shall bind yourselves to act in all holiness before me, that inasmuch as ye do this, glory shall be added to the kingdom which ye
have received. Inasmuch as ye do it not, it shall by taken, even that which ye have received. Purge ye out the iniquity which is among you; sanctify yourselves before
me, and if ye desire the glories of the kingdom, appoint ye my servant, Joseph Smith, jun., and uphold him before me by the prayer of faith. And again, I say unto you,
that if ye desire the mysteries of the kingdom, provide for him food and raiment, and whatsoever he needeth to accomplish the work wherewith I have commanded him;
and if ye do it not he shall remain unto them that have received him, that I may reserve unto myself a pure people before me.

Again, I say, hearken ye elders of my church, whom I have appointed; ye are not sent forth to be taught, but to teach the children of men the things which I have put in
your hands by the power of my Spirit; and ye are to be taught from on high. Sanctify yourselves, and ye shall be endowed with power, that ye may give even as I have
spoken.

Hearken ye, for behold the great day of the Lord is nigh at hand. For the day cometh that the Lord shall utter his voice out of heaven; the heavens shall shake and the
earth shall tremble, and the trump of God shall sound both long and loud, and shall say to the sleeping nations, "Ye saints arise and live; ye sinners stay and sleep until I
call again; wherefore, gird up your loins lest ye be found among the wicked. Lift up your voices and spare not. Call upon the nations to repent, both old and young,
both bond and free, saying, prepare yourselves for the great day of the Lord; for if I, who am a man, do lift up my voice and call upon you to repent, and ye hate me,
what will ye say when the day cometh, when the thunders shall utter their voices from the ends of the earth, speaking to the ears of all that live, saying, repent, and
prepare for the great day of the Lord? yea, and again, when the lightnings shall streak forth from the east unto the west, and shall utter forth their voices unto all that live,
and make the ears of all tingle that hear, saying these words-Repent ye, for the great day of the Lord is come!

And again, the Lord shall utter his voice out of heaven, saying, hearken, O ye nations of the earth, and hear the words of that God who made you. O, ye nations of the
earth, how often would I have gathered you together as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, but ye would not? How oft have I called upon you by the mouth
of my servants, and by the ministering of angels, and by mine own voice; and by the voice of thunderings, and by the voice of lightnings, and by the voice of tempests,
and by the voice of earthquakes, and great hailstones; and by the voice of famines and pestilences of every kind, and by the great sound of a trump, and by the voice of
judgment, and by the voice of mercy all the day long, and by the voice of glory and honour, and the riches of eternal life; and would have saved you with an everlasting
salvation, but ye would not? Behold, the day has come, when the cup of the wrath of mine indignation is full.

Behold, verily I say unto you, that these are the words of the Lord your God; wherefore, labour ye, labour ye, in my vineyard for the last time; for the last time call upon
the inhabitants of the earth, for in my own due time will I come upon the earth in judgment; and my people shall be redeemed and shall reign with me on earth; for the
great Millennial, which I have spoken by the mouth of my servants, shall come; for Satan shall be bound, and when he is loosed again, he shall only reign for a little
season, and then cometh the end of the earth; and he that liveth in righteousness shall be changed in the twinkling of an eye; and the earth shall pass away so as by fire;
and the wicked shall go away into unquenchable fire, and their end no man knoweth on earth, nor ever shall know, until they come before me in judgment.

Hearken ye to these words; behold, I am Jesus Christ the Saviour of the world. Treasure these things up in your hearts, and let the solemnities of eternity rest upon your
minds. Be sober. Keep all my commandments; even so. Amen.

The latter part of February I received the following revelation, which caused the church to appoint a conference to be held on the 6th of June ensuing. It was given at
Kirtland, February, 1831, to myself and Sidney Rigdon.

Revelation to Joseph Smith Jun. and Sidney Rigdon. Given February 1831.

Behold, thus saith the Lord unto you, my servants, it is expedient in me that the elders of my church should be called together, from the east and from the west, and
from the north and the south, by letter-or some other way.

And it shall come to pass, that inasmuch as they are faithful, and exercise faith in me, I will pour out my spirit upon them in the day that they assemble themselves
together. And it shall come to pass that they shall go forth into the regions round about, and preach repentance unto the people; and many shall be converted, insomuch
that ye shall obtain power to organize yourselves, according to the laws of man; that your enemies may not have power over you, that you may be preserved in all
things; that you may be enabled to keep my laws, that every band may be broken wherewith the enemy seeketh to destroy my people.

Behold, I say unto you, that ye must visit the poor and the needy, and administer to their relief, that they may be kept until all things may be done according to my law
which ye have received. Amen.

At this age of the church many false reports, lies, and foolish stories, were published in the newspapers, and circulated in every direction, to prevent people from
investigating the work or embracing the faith. A great earthquake in China, which destroyed from one to two thousand inhabitants, was burlesqued in some papers, as
`Mormonism in China.' But to the joy of the Saints who had to struggle against every thing that prejudice and wickedness could invent, I received the following
revelation, at Kirtland, March 7th, 1831.

Revelation. Given March 7Th 1831.

Hearken, O ye people of my church, to whom the kingdom has been given; hearken ye, and give ear to him who laid the foundation of the earth; who made the
heavens and all the hosts thereof, and by whom all things were made which live and move and have a being. And again, I say, hearken unto my voice, lest death shall
overtake you; in an hour when ye think not the summer shall be past, and the harvest ended, and your souls not saved. Listen to him who is the advocate with the
Father, who is pleading your cause before him, saying, Father, behold the sufferings and death of him who did no sin, in whom thou wast well pleased; behold, the
blood of thy Son which was shed, the blood of him whom thou gavest that thyself might be glorified; wherefore, Father, spare these my brethren, that believe on my
name, that they may come unto me and have everlasting life.

Hearken, O ye people of my church, and ye elders listen together, and hear my voice while it is called to-day, and harden not your hearts; for verily, I say unto you,
that I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, the light and the life of the world; a light that shineth in darkness and the darkness comprehendeth it not; I came
unto my own and my own received me not; but unto as many as received me gave I power to do many miracles, and to become the sons of God, and even unto them
that believed on my name, gave I power to obtain eternal life. And even so, I have sent mine overlasting covenant into the world, to be a light to the world, and to be a
standard for my people, and for the Gentiles to seek to it; and to be a messenger before my face to prepare the way before me. Wherefore come ye unto it, and with
him that cometh I will reason as with men in days of old, and I will show unto you my strong reasoning; wherefore, hearken ye together, and let me show it unto you
even my wisdom, the wisdom of him whom ye say is the God of Enoch and his brethren, who were seperated from the earth, and were received unto myself-a city
reserved until a day of righteousness shall come-a day which was sought for by all holy men, and they found it not because of wickedness and abominations, and
confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth; but obtained a promise that they should find it and see it in their flesh. Wherefore, hearken, and I will
reason with you, and I will speak unto you and prophesy as unto men in days of old, and I will show it plainly as I showed it unto my disciples, as I stood before them
inCopyright
   the flesh, (c)
              and2005-2009,
                  spake unto them,  saying,
                               Infobase     As ye
                                        Media     have asked of me concerning the signs of my coming, in the day when I shall come in my glory in the
                                                Corp.                                                                                                    clouds
                                                                                                                                                      Page     45of/heaven,
                                                                                                                                                                     1033
to fulfil the promises that I have made unto your fathers; for as ye have looked upon the long absence of your spirits from your bodies to be a bondage, I will show unto
you how the day of redemption shall come, and also the restoration of the scattered Israel.
even my wisdom, the wisdom of him whom ye say is the God of Enoch and his brethren, who were seperated from the earth, and were received unto myself-a city
reserved until a day of righteousness shall come-a day which was sought for by all holy men, and they found it not because of wickedness and abominations, and
confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth; but obtained a promise that they should find it and see it in their flesh. Wherefore, hearken, and I will
reason with you, and I will speak unto you and prophesy as unto men in days of old, and I will show it plainly as I showed it unto my disciples, as I stood before them
in the flesh, and spake unto them, saying, As ye have asked of me concerning the signs of my coming, in the day when I shall come in my glory in the clouds of heaven,
to fulfil the promises that I have made unto your fathers; for as ye have looked upon the long absence of your spirits from your bodies to be a bondage, I will show unto
you how the day of redemption shall come, and also the restoration of the scattered Israel.

And now ye behold this temple which is in Jerusalem, which ye call the house of God, and your enemies say that this house shall never fall. But, verily, I say unto you,
that desolation shall come upon this generation as a thief in the night, and this people shall be destroyed and scattered among all nations. And this temple which ye now
see, shall be thrown down that there shall not be left one stone upon another. And it shall come to pass that this generation of Jews shall not pass away until every
desolation which I have told you concerning them shall come to pass. Ye say that ye know that the end of the world cometh; ye say also that ye know that the heavens
and the earth shall pass away; and in this ye say truly, for so it is; but these things which I have told you, shall not pass away until all shall be fulfilled. And this I have
told you concerning Jerusalem, and when that day shall come, shall a remnant be scattered among all nations, but they shall be gathered again; but they shall remain until
the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled.

And in that day shall be heard of wars and rumours of wars, and the whole earth shall be in commotion, and men's hearts shall fail them, and they shall say that Christ
delayeth his coming until the end of the earth. And the love of men shall wax cold, and iniquity shall abound, and when the time of the Gentiles is come in, a light shall
break forth among them that sit in darkness, and it shall be the fulness of my gospel; but they receive it not, for they receive not the light, and they turn their hearts from
me, because of the precepts of men; and in that generation shall the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled; and there shall be men standing in that generation, that shall not
pass until they shall see an overflowing scourge; for a desolating sickness shall cover the land: but my disciples shall stand in holy places, and shall not be moved; but
among the wicked, men shall lift up their voices and curse God and die. And there shall be earthquakes also in divers places, and many desolations, yet men will harden
their hearts against me; and they will take up the sword one against another, and they will kill one another.

And now, when I the Lord had spoken these words unto my disciples, they were troubled; and I said unto them, be not troubled, for when all these things shall come to
pass, ye may know that the promises which have been made unto you, shall be fulfilled: and when the light shall break forth, it shall be with them like unto a parable
which I will show you: ye look and behold the figtrees, and ye see them with your eyes, and ye say, when they begin to shoot forth and their leaves are yet tender, that
summer is now nigh at hand: even so shall it be in that day, when they shall see all these things, then shall they know that the hour is nigh.

And it shall come to pass, that he that feareth Me shall be looking forth for the great day of the Lord to come, even for the signs of the coming of the Son of Man; and
they shall see signs and wonders, for they shall be shown forth in the heavens above, and in the earth beneath; and they shall behold blood and fire, and vapours of
smoke; and before the day of the Lord shall come, the sun shall be darkened, and the moon be turned into blood, and the stars fall from heaven: and the remnant shall
be gathered unto this place, and then they shall look for Me, and behold I will come: and they shall see Me in the clouds of heaven, clothed with power and great glory,
with the holy angels; and he that watches not for me shall be cut off.

But before the arm of the Lord shall fall, an angel shall sound his trump, and the saints that have slept shall come forth to meet me in the cloud. Wherefore if ye have
slept in peace, blessed are you, for as you now behold me and know that I am, even so, shall ye come unto me and your souls shall live, and your redemption shall be
perfected, and the Saints shall come forth from the four quarters of the earth.

Then shall the arm of the Lord fall upon the nations, and then shall the Lord set his foot upon this mount, and it shall cleave in twain, and the earth shall tremble and reel
to and fro, and the heavens also shall shake, and the Lord shall utter his voice, and all the ends of the earth shall hear it, and the nations of the earth shall mourn, and
they that have laughed shall see their folly, and calamity shall cover the mocker, and the scorner shall be consumed, and they that have watched for iniquity shall be
hewn down and cast into the fire.

And then shall the Jews look upon Me and say, What are these wounds in thine hands and in thy feet? Then shall they know that I am the Lord; for I will say unto them,
these wounds are the wounds with which I was wounded in the house of my friends. I am He who was lifted up. I am Jesus that was crucified. I am the Son of God.
And then shall they weep because of their iniquities; then shall they lament because they persecuted their King.

And then shall the heathen nations be redeemed, and they that knew no law shall have part in the first resurrection; and it shall be tolerable for them; and Satan shall be
bound that he shall have no place in the hearts of the children of men. And at that day, when I shall come in my glory, shall the parable be fulfilled, which I spake
concerning the ten virgins; for they that are wise and have received the truth, and have taken the Holy Spirit for their guide, and have not been deceived, verily, I say
unto you, they shall not be hewn down and cast into the fire, but shall abide the day, and the earth shall be given unto them for an inheritance; they shall multiply and
wax strong, and their children shall grow up without sin unto salvation, for the Lord shall be in their midst, and his glory shall be upon them, and he will be their King
and their Lawgiver.

And now, behold I say unto you, it shall not be given unto you to know any further concerning this chapter, until the New Testament be translated, and in it all these
things shall be made known: wherefore I give unto you that ye may now translate it, that ye may be prepared for the things to come; for verily I say unto you, that great
things await you; ye hear of wars in foreign lands, but behold, I say unto you, they are nigh, even at your doors, and not many years hence ye shall hear of wars in your
own lands.

Wherefore, I the Lord have said, gather ye out from the eastern lands, assemble ye yourselves together ye elders of my church; go ye forth into the western countries,
call upon the inhabitants to repent, and inasmuch as they do repent, build up churches unto me; and with one heart and with one mind, gather up your riches that ye may
purchase an inheritance which shall hereafter be appointed unto you, and it shall be called the New Jerusalem, a land of peace, a city of refuge, a place of safety for the
Saints of the most high God; and the glory of the Lord shall be there, and the terror of the Lord also shall be there, insomuch that the wicked will not come unto it; and
it shall be called Zion.

And it shall come to pass, among the wicked, that every man that will not take his sword against his neighbour, must needs flee into Zion for safety. And there shall be
gathered unto it out of every nation under heaven: and it shall be the only people that shall not be at war one with another. And it shall be said among the wicked, Let us
not go up to battle against Zion, for the inhabitants of Zion are terrible.-Wherefore we cannot stand.

And it shall come to pass that the righteous shall be gathered out from among all nations, and shall come to Zion singing with songs of everlasting joy.

And now I say unto you, keep these things from going abroad unto the world, until it is expedient in me that ye may accomplish this work in the eyes of the people, and
in the eyes of your enemies, that they may not know your works until ye have accomplished the thing which I have commanded you; that when they shall know it, that
they may consider these things, for when the Lord shall appear he shall be terrible unto them, that fear may seize upon them, and they shall stand afar off and tremble;
and all nations shall be afraid because of the terror of the Lord, and the power of his might. Even so. Amen.

Extract   of 2005-2009,
Copyright (c) a Letter Infobase
                        to Bishop
                                MediaPartridge.
                                      Corp.                                                                                                              Page 46 / 1033

By J. Smith Jun. and Others While in Prison.
in the eyes of your enemies, that they may not know your works until ye have accomplished the thing which I have commanded you; that when they shall know it, that
they may consider these things, for when the Lord shall appear he shall be terrible unto them, that fear may seize upon them, and they shall stand afar off and tremble;
and all nations shall be afraid because of the terror of the Lord, and the power of his might. Even so. Amen.

Extract of a Letter to Bishop Partridge.

By J. Smith Jun. and Others While in Prison.

Liberty Jail, Clay co. Mo.

We continue to offer further reflections to bishop Partridge and to the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, whom we love with a fervent love, and always bear
them in mind in our prayers to our heavenly Father. It seems to bear heavily in our minds, that the church would do well to secure the contract of land offered them by
Mr. Isaac Galland, and cultivate the friendly feelings of that gentleman, inasmuch as he shall prove himself to be a man of honour and a friend to humanity: we think his
letters breath a kind and generous spirit. We suggest the idea of praying fervently for all men, particularly those who manifest any degree of sympathy for the suffering
people of God. We think that the United States surveyor, Isaac Van Allen, Esq., the attorney general, and governor Lucas of the Iowa territory, from the kindness they
manifest, may be of great service to the church.

It seems to be deeply impressed upon our minds, that the Saints ought to lay hold of every opening, in order to obtain a foot-hold on the earth, and be making every
preparation that lies within their power for the terrible storms that are now gathering in the heavens, with darkness, and gloominess and thick darkness, as spoken by
the prophet, which cannot be now long time lingering; for there seems to be a whispering by the angels of heaven, who have been intrusted with the counsel of these
matters for the last days, and who have taken counsel together, and among the affairs transacted by that honourable council, they have taken cognizance of the murder
of our beloved brethren at Haun's Mill, as well as those who were martyred with D. W. Patten, and have passed some decisions peradventure in favour of the Saints;
these decisions will be made known in their time.

We are desirous, that in your general conferences, every thing should be discussed with candour and propriety, lest you grieve the Holy Spirit, which should at all times
be poured out upon you, when you are exercised with the principles of righteousness, and are properly affected one towards another. Be careful to remember those
who are in bondage, heaviness, and deep affliction for your sake. If there are any among you who aspire after their own aggrandizement and opulence, while their
brethren are groaning in poverty, and labouring under sore trials and temptations, they cannot be benefited by the intercessions of the Holy Spirit: we ought at all times
to be very careful that such high mindedness never have place in our hearts, but condescend to men of low estate, and with all long suffering, bear the infirmities of the
weak. There are many called but few are chosen, and why are they not chosen? Because their hearts are set upon the things of the world, and are aspiring to the
honours of men; they do not learn the lesson that the rights of the priesthood are inseparably connected with the powers of heaven, and that the powers of heaven
cannot be controlled nor handled, only upon the principles of righteousness that they may conferred upon us, it is true; but when we undertake to cover our sins, to
gratify our pride, vain ambition, or to exercise dominion or compulsion over the souls of the children of men, in any degree of unrighteousness; behold the heavens
withdraw themselves, the Spirit of the Lord is grieved, then amen to the priesthood, or to the authority of that man: behold, ere he is aware, he is left to kick against the
pricks, to persecute the Saints and fight against God.

We have indeed learned by sad experience, that it is the nature and disposition of almost all men, as soon as they get a little authority, as they suppose, to begin to
exercise unrighteous dominion; hence many are called but few are chosen. No power or influence can, or ought to be maintained by virtue of the priesthood, only by
persuasion, by long suffering, by gentleness, by meekness, and by love unfeigned; without hypocrisy, and without guile; reproving with sharpness when moved upon by
the Holy Ghost, and afterwards showing forth an increase of love towards him whom thou hast reproved, lest he esteem thee to be his enemy, so that he may know,
that thy faithfulness is stronger than the cords of death. Let thy soul be full of charity towards all men, and virtue guard thy thoughts unceasingly; then shall thy
confidence wax strong in the presence of God, and the doctrines of the priesthood shall distil upon thy soul as the dews from heaven; thy sceptre shall be an unchanging
sceptre of righteousness, the Holy Ghost shall be thy constant companion, thy dominion shall be an everlasting dominion, the ends of the earth shall inquire after thy
name; fools shall have thee in derision; hell shall rage against thee, while the pure in heart, the wise, the noble, and the virtuous shall seek council, authority, and blessing,
constantly from under thy hand; thy people shall never be turned against thee by the testimony of traitors, although their influence shall cast thee into trouble, and into
prisons, thou shalt be had in honour, and but for a small moment, and thy voice shall be more terrible in the midst of thy enemies, than the fierce lion, because of thy
righteousness; and thy God shall stand by thee forever and ever. If thou art called to pass through tribulation, if thou art in prison among false brethren, if thou art in
perils among robbers, if thou are accused of all manner of false acusations, if thine enemies fall upon thee, if they tear thee from the society of thy parents, and if with a
drawn sword thine enemies tear thee from the bosom of thy wife and thy offspring, while thy eldest son, although but six years of age, shall cling to thy garments, and
say "My father, my father, why can't you stay with us? Oh, my father, what are the men going to do with you?" and then he shall be thrust from thee by the sword, and
thou be dragged to prison, and thy enemies prowl around thee like wolves for the the blood of the lamb; and if thou shouldst be cast into the hands of murderers, and
the sentence of death be passed upon thee; if thou be cast into the deep, if the bellowing surge conspire against thee, if fierce winds become thy enemies, if the heavens
gather blackness, and all the elements combine to hedge up thy way, and above all, if the very jaws of hell shall gape open her mouth wide after thee, know thou my
son, that all these things shall give thee experience, and shall be for thy good. The son of man has descended below them all, and art thou greater than he? Therefore
hold on thy way, and the priesthood shall remain with thee, thy days are known, and thy years shall not be numbered less; fear not what man can do, for God shall be
with thee forever and ever.

We would suggest the propriety of the brethren settling in such places where they may find safety, which may be found in Kirtland and Far West; it will be necessary to
do so for the present, until God shall open out a more effectual door. Again we would suggest to the brethren, that their be no organization of large bodies upon
common stock principles, until the Lord shall signify it in a proper manner, as it opens such a field for the avaricious, the indolent, and the corrupt hearted, to prey upon
the virtuous, the industrious, and the honest. We have reason to believe that many things were introduced among the Saints, before God had signified the time, and
notwithstanding the principles and the plans may have been good, yet aspiring men, who had the form of godliness, but not the substance, by their aspiring notions
brought trouble both upon themselves and the Saints at large. However, the time is coming when God will signify many things which are expected, for the well being of
the Saints. We would likewise suggest for your consideration, the propriety of the Saints gathering up a knowledge of all the sufferings and abuse put upon them by the
people of this State, and also the loss of property, and the amount of damages which they have sustained, and also the names of all persons who have taken a part in
their persecutions. Perhaps it would be well for a committee to be appointed to collect the statements and affidavits of brethren on this subject, and also to gather up
the libellous publications which are about in the world, and present the whole concatenation of diabolical rascality, and nefarious and murderous impositions, before the
laws of government, and to the world at large. This we think is a duty enjoined upon us by our heavenly Father, and which must be attended to before we can ask Him
to come out of his hiding place; and also that the nation may be left without excuse. It is a duty we owe to our country, whose laws have been trampled on and set at
nought-a duty we owe to our wives and children, who have been made to bow down with grief, sorrow, and anguish, under the most damning hand of murder, tyranny,
and oppression, supported and urged on by the influence of that spirit, which has so strongly rivited the creeds of the father-who have inherited lies upon the hearts of
the children, and filled the world with confusion and prejudice, which has been growing stronger and stronger, and has become a source of corruption until the earth
groans under the iniquity; it is an iron yoke and a strong band. It is a duty we owe to the widow and the fatherless, whose husbands and fathers have been murdered
under its iron hand, which dark and blackening deeds are enough to make hell itself shudder and stand aghast, and the hands of Satan to tremble and palsy.

These things ought, then, to be attended to with great earnestness; let no man count them as small things, for there is much that lies in futurity pertaining to the Saints,
which depend on our present action. You are aware brethren, that a very large ship is benefitted very much by a small helm in the time of a storm, by being kept
 Copyrightwith
workways    (c) 2005-2009,
                 the wind andInfobase  Media
                               the waves;      Corp.dearly beloved brethren, let us cheerfully do all things that is in our power, and then we may stand
                                          therefore,                                                                                                     Page     47 see
                                                                                                                                                            still and / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                         the
salvation of God.
These things ought, then, to be attended to with great earnestness; let no man count them as small things, for there is much that lies in futurity pertaining to the Saints,
which depend on our present action. You are aware brethren, that a very large ship is benefitted very much by a small helm in the time of a storm, by being kept
workways with the wind and the waves; therefore, dearly beloved brethren, let us cheerfully do all things that is in our power, and then we may stand still and see the
salvation of God.

We further caution our brethren, against the impropriety of the organization of bands or companies, by covenants, oaths, penalties, or secresies, but let the time past of
our experience and sufferings by the wickedness of doctor Avard suffice, and let our covenants be that of the everlasting covenant, as it is contained in the Holy Writ,
and the things which God has revealed unto us; pure friendship always becomes weakened the very moment you undertake to make it stronger by penal oaths and
secrecy. Your humble servants intend from henceforth, to disapprobate every thing that is not in accordance with the fullness of the gospel of Jesus Christ, and which is
not of a bold, frank, and upright nature; they will not hold their peace as in times past, when they see iniquity beginning to rear its head for fear of traitors, or the
consequences that shall follow from reproving those who creep in unawares, that they may get something to destroy the flock. We believe, that from the experience of
the Saints in times past, they will henceforth be always ready to obey the truth without having men's persons in admiration because of advantage; we ought to be aware
of those prejudices (which are so congenial to human nature) against our neighbours, friends, and brethren of the world, who choose to differ with us in opinion and in
matters of faith; our religion is between us and our God-their religion is between them and their God; there certainly is a tie to those of the same faith which is peculiar to
itself, but it is without prejudice, gives full scope to the mind, and enables us to conduct ourselves with liberality towards those who are not of our faith; this principle, in
our opinion, approximates the nearest to the mind of God and is God-like.

There is a duty which we, in common with all men, owe to governments, laws, and the regulations in the civil concerns of life; these guarantee to all parties and
denominations of religion, equal and indefeasible rights, all alike interested; and they make our responsibilities one towards another in matters relating to temporal
affairs, and the things of this life; the former principles do not destroy the latter, but bind us stronger, and make our responsibility, not only one towards another, but
unto God also: hence we say, that the constitution of the United States is a glorious standard, it is founded in wisdom, it is a heavenly banner, and is to all those who are
privileged with the sweets of its liberty, like the cooling shade and refreshing water of a great rock in a thirsty and weary land: it is like a great tree under whose
branches men from every clime can be shielded from the burning rays of an inelement sun, we are deprived of the protection of this glorious principle, by the cruelties of
those who only look to the time being for pasturage; and who forget that the Mormons, as well as the Presbyterians, and every other denomination, have equal right to
partake of the fruits of the great tree of our national liberty; yet notwithstanding we see what we do, and feel the effects of the cruelty of the enemies of freedom, that
fruit is no less precious and delicious to our taste; we cannot be weaned from the milk, neither can we be drawn from the breast, nor will we deny our religion because
of the hand of oppression, but we will hold on until death. We say that God is true, that the constitution of the United States is true, that the Bible is true, the Book of
Mormon is true, that Christ is true, that the ministering of angels is true; and "we know we have a house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens, whose builder and
maker is God," a consolation which our oppressors cannot feel, when fortune or fate may lay its hand on them as it has on us. We ask; what is man? Remember,
brethren, that time and chance happeneth to all men.

We subscribe ourselves your sincere friends and brethren in the bonds of the everlasting gospel, and prisoners of Jesus Christ.

JOSEPH SMITH, Jun.

HYRUM SMITH.

LYMAN WIGHT.

CALEB BALDWIN.

ALEXANDER M'RAE.

Last Move of the Governor.

We lay before our readers the following last move of Governor Ford towards the mobbers of Warsaw. In the main, the language of this document is strong, pointed,
and to the purpose, and the public peace requires it. The blood-stained soil of Hancock county needs the acid of double fortified-strong-law to purify it, and should a
reward of one or two thousand dollars a-head be offered for those assassins and "appealers to arms"-who have disgraced the state and nation in murdering Generals
Joseph and Hyrum Smith, and would, if they had means enough, exterminate the Latter-day Saints-might show seven or eight hundred millions of people on the globe,
that there are a few honest officers of government in the western states left, who will magnify the law, and bring murderers to punishment. `God knows,' we have no
apology to make for murder and mobbing, but we go for peace and amity.

To the People of Warsaw in Hancock County.

I am continually informed of your preparations and threats to renew the war, and exterminate the Mormons. One would suppose that you ought to rest satisfied with
what you have already done. The Mormon leaders, if they ever resisted the law, have submitted to its authority. They have surrendered the public arms; and appeared
to be ready to do anything required, to make atonement for whatever wrong may have been done. Since the assassination of their two principle leaders, under
circumstances well calculated to inflame their passions, and drive them to excesses for the purposes of revenge, they have been entirely peaceful and submissive; and
have patiently awaited the slow operation of the laws to redress the wrongs of which they complained. There has been no retaliation; no revenge; and for anything I can
ascertain, there will be none. Those of your people, who are charged with being the most hostile to them, have lived, if they knew it, in perfect security from illegal
violence. I am anxious for a pacification of your difficulties. You cannot drive out, or exterminate the Mormons. Such an effort would be madness, and would not be
permitted by the people of the state. You cannot be sustained in it, either by force or law. You are blinding yourselves to your weakness, and keeping up an agitation
which must fail of the purpose intended, and recoil with terrible energy upon your own heads. I exhort you to reconsider your infatuated resolutions. Try your Mormon
neighbours again, and if you cannot dwell together in amity, you may at least refrain from injuring each other. From the moderation of the Mormons, under what they
conceive to be the deepest injury, you might well hope that if they ever entertained designs inconsistent with your liberty and happiness, that those designs have been
abandoned. They are also interested in preserving the peace.-It is not natural to suppose that they, any more than yourselves, wish to live in continual alarm. They hope
for quiet, and will be peaceful and submissive in order to enjoy it. But you are continually driving them to desperation by an insane course of threatening and hostility,
and depriving yourselves of peace, by the same means used to disquiet them.

If I have said any thing severe in this address, I pray you attribute it to my deep conviction that your course is improper and unwarrantable. Such is the opinion of the
people at large in the state, and all over the country. From being right in the first instance, you have put yourselves in the wrong, and there are none who sustain you. As
men of sense you are bound to see, if you will open your eyes, that you cannot effect your purposes. Nevertheless you are still training and drilling, and keeping
together, and threatening a renewal of the war. I have said to you often that you cannot succeed; by this time you ought to see it yourselves. What can your small force
do against two thousand armed men, entrenched in a city, and defending themselves, their wives, and their children? Besides if you are the aggressors, I am determined
that all the power of the state, shall be used to prevent your success. I can never agree that a set of infatuated and infuriated men shall barbarously attack a peaceful
 Copyright
people,   who(c) 2005-2009,
              have  submitted Infobase    Media Corp.
                               to all the demands                                                                                                      Page You
                                                   of the law; and when they had full power to do so, refrained from inflicting vengeance upon their enemies.   48 /may
                                                                                                                                                                     1033
count on my most determined opposition-upon the opposition of the law, and upon that of every peaceful, law-abiding citizen of the country. This is not spoken in
anger. God knows, I would do you no injury unless compelled to do so to sustain the laws. But mol violence must be put down. It is threatening the whole country with
men of sense you are bound to see, if you will open your eyes, that you cannot effect your purposes. Nevertheless you are still training and drilling, and keeping
together, and threatening a renewal of the war. I have said to you often that you cannot succeed; by this time you ought to see it yourselves. What can your small force
do against two thousand armed men, entrenched in a city, and defending themselves, their wives, and their children? Besides if you are the aggressors, I am determined
that all the power of the state, shall be used to prevent your success. I can never agree that a set of infatuated and infuriated men shall barbarously attack a peaceful
people, who have submitted to all the demands of the law; and when they had full power to do so, refrained from inflicting vengeance upon their enemies. You may
count on my most determined opposition-upon the opposition of the law, and upon that of every peaceful, law-abiding citizen of the country. This is not spoken in
anger. God knows, I would do you no injury unless compelled to do so to sustain the laws. But mol violence must be put down. It is threatening the whole country with
anarchy and ruin. It is menacing our fair form of government, and destroying the confidence of the patriot, in the institutions of his country.

I have been informed that the Mormons about Lima and Macedonia, have been warned to leave the settlements.-They have a right to remain and enjoy their property.
As long as they are good citizens, they shall not be molested, and the sooner those misguided persons withdraw their warning and retrace their steps, the better it will
be for them.

THOMAS FORD.

July, 25, 1844.

Conference Minutes.

According to previous announcement, a meeting of the different branches in the Liverpool Conference met in the Music Hall, on Sunday, the 8th of September.

The meeting being opened at half-past ten o'clock, A.M., by singing and prayer, elder Hedlock was chosen to preside, and elder Cantwell appointed to act as Clerk.

Elder Hedlock gave some excellent teachings relative to the motives that should actuate the Saints in assembling together, and especially on Conference occasions-that
we should seek, at all times, to be under the influence of the Spirit of God, and labour to do all things with an eye single to his glory. He stated that he had entertained
the most friendly feelings towards them, and had much longed to meet them in conference. He had not left his native land for their gold or their silver, but that he might
be instrumental in spreading the word of the Lord. Conference meetings were of great utility, when conducted by the directions of the Spirit of God; and as the
kingdom of God was a kingdom of order and not of confusion, we should be so simple-minded as to lay aside every party feeling, if we cherished any, and come
together to do the best we can for the furtherance of the cause of truth.

The Liverpool branch was then stated to contain 399 members, 3 high priests, 23 elders, 24 priests, 11 teachers, and 4 deacons, 35 baptized since the general
conference, and 14 received by letter.

Elder McGuffie stated that the Saints were rejoicing in the principles of truth, which were unknown to them before their connexion with the Church of Christ.

The ISLE OF MAN was represented by elder John Muncaster, as containing 118 members, 5 elders, 10 priests, 4 teachers, and 4 deacons; baptized 5 since last
conference. The Saints were rejoicing in the principles of truth, and in the gifts of the Spirit which characterized the Church of Christ in these last days. The priesthood
were united, and were labouring to spread abroad the truth, though the inhabitants were very callous, and had been distinguished for their hostility to the truth.

NORTH WALES, represented by elder Robert Martin, contained 75 members, 3 elders, 6 priests, 3 teachers; baptized since the general conference, 6. The members
of this region were scattered over a great extent of country, about forty miles. The prospects were better at present than at any former period. The Saints were
rejoicing in the gifts of the Spirit of God, and especially in the gift of healing. The priesthood were very united at present, and the love of the Saints consequently
increasing. He felt certain, that had they some assistance from Liverpool, it would be productive of much good.

WARRINGTON and NEWTON, represented by elder Evans, was stated to contain 21 members, 1 elder, 1 priest, 1 teacher, and 1 deacon.

ST. HELENS, represented by elder Frodsham: contains 13 members, 1 elder, 1 priest. The few Saints that were there, were still rejoicing in the gifts and blessings of
the Spirit of God; and though the work was so low in their midst, they were not cast down, and would rejoice much in the visit of strangers from Liverpool, to assist
them.

Total, 626 members, including officers.

The afternoon service being opened by singing and prayer, by elder Amos Fielding, the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper was then attended to: after which,

Elder Hedlock said, he arose to address them under peculiar circumstances: he felt as if unable to perform the duty that devolved upon him, and he realized the situation
in which he stood, and felt the necessity of the assistance of the Spirit of the Lord, on the present occasion. It was a matter of no small moment to preside over a
meeting like the present, inasmuch as in many men there are many minds, and it was impossible to please every one; he, therefore, felt his own weakness, and, had he
his own desires, he would gladly give up the responsibility, and let others do the duty; but, placed as he was, he was determined to do his duty in the fear of God and
not of man. He held in his hand a letter from elder G.Mitchelson, for their consideration, stating his desire to withdraw from the Church, which would cause
considerable feeling in the hearts of his Saints, and had done so in his own. He had no hard feelings on the present occasion, but rather those of pity. There was but one
course for him to pursue, which was to act according to the principles of righteousness. He then read the letter, which, he stated, would, no doubt, call for an
explanation of the faith of the Church of the Latter-day Saints, respecting people withdrawing from the Church. It requires authorized servants to administer the
ordinances of the house of the Lord to persons entering the kingdom. They must be ordained before they can officiate. What, then, does baptism do for us, when
received at the hands of a legal authority? Why, as many as are baptized unto Christ have put on Christ. Then, I understand it makes them one in Christ Jesus. It is also
for the remission of sins-for, except a man be born of water, and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God. Taking this view of the subject, we come to the
conclusion, that we cannot administer to ourselves, but require the services of the servants of the Lord. Then, let us extend this principle a little further-all must come in
by the door, rich and poor, high and low, must submit to the same means, and come in by the same way. Then, can members assume the authority without authority?
By no means. A man must be ordained to an office, in order to have the authority of it. Any man that is ordained to an office, and fulfils it, will find the spirit of his office
flowing through him. But, suppose we receive a gift, and spurn it, who, then, is to receive it?-It must revert back to them who gave it. Supposing an individual receives
an office, and then resigns it, it still requires an action on our parts. The apostles had the power to bind and to lose, and their proceedings were ratified in heaven. He
had no party feelings towards any present, but felt to love them alike, and was determined to do all things according to the will of God: he would call upon the Saints to
reflect upon this subject, and to act in the fear of God; for a spirit of faction was not the Spirit of God.

Elder Amos Fielding then rose, and moved that the request of brother Mitchelson be accepted, and that he be cut off from the Church.

The motion being seconded by elder Thomas Ward, it was carried unanimously.

 Copyright
Elder      (c) then
      Hedlock  2005-2009,
                    rose, andInfobase   Media
                               said, I have     Corp.
                                            another                                                                                                   Page
                                                     duty to perform: here is a conference without a head, without a presiding officer. There are a many  here,49 / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                who,
undoubtedly, are qualified to act in this office, but what appointment can I make that shall please you all? I have but one course to pursue, and call upon you to consider
my proposal, which I believe to be best calculated to promote the well-being of the Conference generally. I, therefore, nominate high priest J. A. Stratton, to preside
Elder Amos Fielding then rose, and moved that the request of brother Mitchelson be accepted, and that he be cut off from the Church.

The motion being seconded by elder Thomas Ward, it was carried unanimously.

Elder Hedlock then rose, and said, I have another duty to perform: here is a conference without a head, without a presiding officer. There are a many here, who,
undoubtedly, are qualified to act in this office, but what appointment can I make that shall please you all? I have but one course to pursue, and call upon you to consider
my proposal, which I believe to be best calculated to promote the well-being of the Conference generally. I, therefore, nominate high priest J. A. Stratton, to preside
over this conference.

The motion being seconded by elder Thomas Ward, and a sufficient time being allowed for any remarks to be made, it was carried without opposition.

Elder Hedlock then rose and said, we are here all equal, and what object can we have as servants of the Lord, but to promote the well-being of all. I have another
nomination to make, relative to a presiding elder over the Liverpool branch. I have looked at the situation of my brethren in the priesthood, and I have looked for the
good of the church: I, therefore, nominate elder Thomas Wilson, to fulfil the duties of this office, who, I believe, will fill it with dignity, and whose time will permit him to
attend punctually to the duties of his office.

The motion being seconded by elder Stratton, and time being allowed for remarks, it was carried without opposition.

Elder Hedlock having remarked on the murder of our beloved brethren, Joseph and Hyrum Smith, said, he feared not any consequences that might result from it: he
knew the kingdom of God was organized, and though the Saints be slain in one place, the principles of truth will be promulgated in another, until the Lord had
accomplished the great purposes he had in view.

The business of the conference then closed.

We have also received the Minutes of a Conference, held at Chalford, on Monday, August, the 19th, at which elder Webb presided; brother J. Grabb, acting as clerk,
when the branches of Chalford, Tetbury, Avening, Carn, and Kingswood were represented, comprising, in the whole, 116 members, 3 elders, 9 priests, 4 teachers,
and 3 deacons. Total increase since Whit-Monday, 29.

The meeting was attended with a very good feeling, and while the death of our beloved prophet and patriarch was not forgotten, the Saints, generally, manifested an
increase of faith in the work, and a determination to be faithful unto the end.

Conference Minutes have also been received from Edinburgh, where a Conference was held on the 8th of September, comprising eight branches, and including 428
members, 13 elders, 17 priests, 8 teachers, and 3 deacons. Increase since their last conference, 98.

Returns have also been received from Leicester of a Conference held there, on the 28th of August, comprising 140 members, 4 elders, 12 priests, 2 teachers, and 3
deacons; 46 baptized since last conference.

On the 22nd of September, a Conference was held in Clitheroe, and was attended by elder Thomas Ward, and elder Sheets, late from America, when returns were
made from the different branches, comprising 302 members, 15 elders, 21 priests, 17 teachers, and 4 deacons.

The meetings were very numerously attended, and a very good feeling was manifested throughout the day. We feel it our duty to make honourable mention of the Saints
in this Conference, for having liberally responded by peeuniary help to the appeal made at the General Conference, on behalf of the Presidency in England, may God
bless them for it, is our prayer, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

To Elder Reuben Hedlock Presiding Elder of the Church of Jesus Christ in England
and the Saints in the British Empire.

Nauvoo, Illinois U. S., July 9th, 1844.

BELOVED BRETHREN,

As our brother, elder James Parsons, is about to leave for England, we embrace this, as the first opportunity, to communicate to you one of the most signal events
which has ever transpired in the history of the church. It has been declared by all the former prophets and apostles, that God had reserved unto himself a peculiar
people for the last days, who would not only be zealous in good works, but who should be purified as gold in the furnace seven times, and who would have to endure
through faith and patience, in all long-suffering, in meekness, forbearance, love, and every God-like virtue, unto the end, as good soldiers, and meet all the scoff and
scorn, derision, chiding, buffeting and persecution a wicked world could heap upon them, and even death itself, not counting their lives dear unto themselves, that they
might obtain their inheritance in that kingdom of their heavenly father, which Jesus, their elder brother, had gone to prepare for them.

It is in this period of time that we are permitted to live. It is at the dawning of that day of days, in which our Heavenly Father is about to usher in that glorious period,
when times and seasons shall be changed and earth renewed; when after rumours and commotions, turmoils, strife, confusion, blood and slaughter, the sword shall be
beaten into ploughshares, and peace and truth triumphantly prevail over all the footstool of Jehovah. The day of these events has dawned, although to human view a
cloud has overspread the horizon.

You are acquainted with the general history of the church to which we belong; from our lips and from our pens you have learned its rise and progress; you have heard
of the persecution of the Saints in Missouri, and their expulsion from thence, together with their kind reception by the citizens of Illinois, where we have been located for
the last four years. For some months past we have been troubled with the wicked proceedings of certain apostates in our midst, who have striven to overthrow the
church, and produce trouble and anguish in the mind of every virtuous being; but their designs have been frustrated by wise and judicious management on the part of the
prophet and the Saints.

These apostates, reckless of all consequences, made a deadly thrust at our overthrow. Leaving the city suddenly, and afterwards by themselves or agents, fired their
own buildings, doubtless thinking they would charge it upon the Saints, and by that means excite a mob in the surrounding country, who would fall upon and burn the
city; but in this they were disappointed-our vigilant police discovered and extinguished the flames. Their next course was to arrest the prophet, the patriarch, and others,
by legal process and false pretence, and take them to Carthage, the county seat, for investigation; but they gave themselves up to the requisition of the law, on the
pledge of Governor Ford, that they should be protected from all personal violence, and went voluntarily to Carthage, without even the attendance of the officer.
Considerable excitement prevailed in the neighbourhood, to allay which they voluntarily gave bonds for their appearance at the next session of the circuit court. Their
voluntary and noble conduct should have satisfied every mind; but certain individuals of the basest sort, swore out a writ for treason against the prophet Joseph, and the
patriarch Hyrum Smith, and they were thrust into jail-without trial, without examination, without any legal course or procedure, on the 25th of June, where they
remained
 Copyrighttill(c)
               next  day, whenInfobase
                  2005-2009,   they wereMedia
                                         brought  before the magistrate, that a day might be set for their examination They were immediately remanded
                                               Corp.                                                                                                    to prison,
                                                                                                                                                     Page     50 /where
                                                                                                                                                                    1033
they remained until the 27th, when but few of their friends were permitted to see them. Between five and six o'clock that day, a company of 150 or 200 armed,
disguised, and painted men, rushed upon the guard who was set to watch the prison door, overpowered them, rushed up stairs into the entry adjoining the room where
Joseph and Hyrum Smith were, and John Taylor and Willard Richards sitting with them to keep them company. As soon as the mob arrived at the head of the stairs,
pledge of Governor Ford, that they should be protected from all personal violence, and went voluntarily to Carthage, without even the attendance of the officer.
Considerable excitement prevailed in the neighbourhood, to allay which they voluntarily gave bonds for their appearance at the next session of the circuit court. Their
voluntary and noble conduct should have satisfied every mind; but certain individuals of the basest sort, swore out a writ for treason against the prophet Joseph, and the
patriarch Hyrum Smith, and they were thrust into jail-without trial, without examination, without any legal course or procedure, on the 25th of June, where they
remained till next day, when they were brought before the magistrate, that a day might be set for their examination They were immediately remanded to prison, where
they remained until the 27th, when but few of their friends were permitted to see them. Between five and six o'clock that day, a company of 150 or 200 armed,
disguised, and painted men, rushed upon the guard who was set to watch the prison door, overpowered them, rushed up stairs into the entry adjoining the room where
Joseph and Hyrum Smith were, and John Taylor and Willard Richards sitting with them to keep them company. As soon as the mob arrived at the head of the stairs,
they fired through the door and shot Hyrum in the face, who fell instantly, exclaiming, "I am a dead man." The mob instantly forced open the door with the points of the
bayonets, and recommenced an indiscriminate discharge of fire arms upon all in the room.-Mr. Taylor, in attempting to leap from the window, was shot, and fell back in
the chamber. Joseph, in attempting to leap from the same window, was shot and fell on the outside about twenty feet descent. The mob gathered instantly round him
and again shot him.

Joseph and Hyrum received each four balls, and were killed instantly. Elder John Taylor received four balls in his left wrist and left leg, is doing well and is likely to
recover. Dr. Richards was marked on his left ear and cheek-otherwise remained unarmed. The whole scene occupied only two or three minutes, when the mob fled
rapidly towards Warsaw.-The bodies of the murdered men were removed to Nauvoo on the 28th, and buried on the 29th. This event has caused the deepest mourning
among the Saints, but they have not attempted to avenge the outrage.

The Governor has promised that the whole treacherous proceedings shall be investigated according to law, and the Saints have agreed to leave it with him and with
God, to avenge their wrongs in this matter. There has been considerable excitement in the surrounding country, which is now in a great measure allayed.

The action of the Saints has been of the most pacific kind, remembering that God has said vengeance is mine, I will repay.

For further particulars we refer you to the statements of Messrs. Reid and Woods, and other statements in the Nauvoo Neighbor, which we send with this.-And now,
beloved brethren, we say to you all, as we say to the Saints here, be still and know that God reigns. This is one of those fiery trials, that is to try the Saints of the last
days. These servants of God have gone to heaven by fire, the fire of an ungodly mob. Like the prophets of ancient days, they lived as long as the world would receive
them; and this is one furnace in which the Saints were to be tried:-to have their leaders cut off from their midst, and not be permitted to avenge their blood. God has
said vengeance is mine; I have not called mine elders to fight their battles, I will fight their battles for them; and we know assuredly that he will do it in his own due time,
and we have only to wait in patience and prayer the fulfilment of the promise.

This event is one of the most foul and damnable that ever disgraced the earth-having no parallel in time. Innocent men imprisoned without law, without justice, and
murdered in cold blood in the enlightened nineteenth century, in an enlightened country, in open day light! It will call down the wrath and indignation of all nations upon
the perpetrators of the horrid deed, and will prove the truth of the saying, "the blood of martyrs is the seed of the church." They died for the word of God, and the
testimony of Jesus Christ.

God has not left his church without witnesses: as in former days, so shall it be in the latter days. When one falls, another will rise to occupy a similar station. Our
Heavenly Father has always had a leader to his people, and always will have; and the gates of hell can never prevail against the chosen of heaven.

The murder of Joseph will not stop the work: it will not stop the Temple: it will not stop the gathering: it will not stop the honest in heart from believing the truth and
obeying it; but it is a proof of the revelations we have received from heaven through him. He has sealed his testimony with his blood. He was willing to die; and desired
only to live for the sake of the brethren.

Two better men than Joseph and Hyrum Smith never lived. Two better men, God never made. The memorial of their godly lives is embalmed-printed with indelible ink
in the memory of every honest heart who knew their upright walk and conversation. But they are taken away by the hands of assassins, and of the foolish things of the
earth; God will raise up others to comfort and lead his people, and not one item of his word can fail. Jerusalem must be rebuilt, and Zion must be redeemed; the earth
be cleansed from blood by fire; Jesus return unto his own, and all who shall continue faithful unto the end, shall rest in everlasting peace and blessedness.

We alone, of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles, are here at this time to write to you; the remaining ten are in the eastern states preaching the gospel, and we expect
them soon to return; and, as soon as God will, we will write you again.

Proceed onward with all your labours, as though nothing had happened, only preach Joseph martyred for his religion, instead of living, and God will pour out his Spirit
upon you, and hasten his work from this time.

Believe not every spirit, but try the spirits: believe not every report; for every false rumour that men and demons can invent, is set afloat to gull the world. What we have
told you by letter and papers is true; but time will not permit to tell you every particular now.

Be humble, prayerful, watchful, and let not the adversary get any advantage of any of you, and may the choicest blessings of Israel's God rest upon you, and abide with
you, that you may endure faithful in all tribulation and affiction, and be prepared to be gathered into Mount Zion, and enter into celestial glory, is the earnest prayer of
your brethren in the new and everlasting covenant. Amen.

WILLARD RICHARDS.

JOHN TAYLOR.

P.S.-We would have said, that while Joseph was on his way to Carthage, and on the prairie, he said to friends around him. "I am going like a lamb to the slaughter, but
my mind is calm as the summer's morning. I have a conscience void of offence towards God and towards all men." Joseph also said to his friends "I am going voluntarily
to give myself up, and it shall be said of me, that I was murdered in cold blood."

Editorial.

JUST previous to our STAR going to press, we have the pleasure to announce the arrival of elder James Parsons, from the city of Nauvoo. He has come on a mission
to England, and has brought news of the state of affairs in the land of Joseph. From his statement, and later intelligence received by the steamers, we are glad to find
that all things are quiet and peaceable at Nauvoo. That elder John Taylor was recovering from the effects of his wounds, and could walk about and would speedily
resume his editorial labours.

At the request of elder Hedlock we have this month published a letter from our late president and others, when on a former occasion they were in captivity and chains.
Its intrinsic value will speak for itself, and on future occasions it may be followed by other relics of the teachings of our lamented brother.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                            Page 51 / 1033
The address to elder Hedlock and the Saints in the British Islands, we have received by the hand of elder Parsons, and are glad of the present occasion to lay it before
our readers.
resume his editorial labours.

At the request of elder Hedlock we have this month published a letter from our late president and others, when on a former occasion they were in captivity and chains.
Its intrinsic value will speak for itself, and on future occasions it may be followed by other relics of the teachings of our lamented brother.

The address to elder Hedlock and the Saints in the British Islands, we have received by the hand of elder Parsons, and are glad of the present occasion to lay it before
our readers.

It will be a consolation to the faithful Saints to learn that our intelligence, both domestic and foreign, is very satisfactory with regard to the progress of the work of the
Lord; that while a few have given way to their fears, and have withdrawn from our society, multitudes have become more firmly established in the faith, and many are
led to inquire into those principles which the Lord has been pleased to reveal in these last days; and many anticipate that the great work of the last days may be dated
from the deaths of our beloved prophet and patriarch.

We feel to make a few remarks for the benefit of the honest-hearted and faithful in the kingdom of God. Apprehensions have been entertained by some, that in
consequence of the death of our beloved prophet, some vital portion of the priesthood on earth, that would nullify the remainder, was lost to the church. We can, with
the utmost confidence, assure the Saints it is not so. It is true he was the first president of the first quorum of the church, and by the hands of cruel murderers he has
passed into eternity, but he has not lost the priesthood conferred upon him, neither will he lose it while his councillors, as far as we have been able to learn, have
become councillors to the quorum of the twelve apostles who now preside over the church.

The great consummating work of salvation in the last days, has much more to do with eternal things than perhaps we are generally aware of, and our beloved brother is
only called from his labours here to a higher field of action. They who continue faithful will find that the ministrations of our beloved brother are not yet ended. Indeed,
we would make one remark, that the priesthood, whether the less or the higher, will continue in eternity with him upon whom it is conferred for WEAL or WOE-a
reflection which to the wise may prove of infinite value.

EMIGRATION.-The fine ship Norfolk, Captain Elliot, sailed from this port on the 19th September, under very favourable circumstances, at a quarter past three P.M.,
having on board about 143 souls put on by us. We rejoice to see so practical an illustration of the faith of the Saints being unshaken by the late tragical events in the
west, and that the Saints are not living according to the precepts of men, but the word of the Lord.

Any anxious to emigrate about the 12th instant, can have an opportunity of doing so, by making early application.

Early in January next we expect to charter a ship, and should be glad to receive notice as soon as possible of all who intend to go at that time.

Acrostic.

Just as thy spirit could have wish'd to pass:
Over the wicked thou hast triumphed now,
Soaring to mingle with the martyr'd dead.
Even thy voice shall swell the cry of those
Praying for vengeance on earth's fatal race-
"How long, O Lord, 'ere this, thy will be done."

Notice.

HYMN BOOKS.-The present edition being entirely out of print, we have the pleasure to announce to the Saints, that we have a new edition in the press, which will be
forwarded and completed with the greatest possible dispatch.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

No. 6. November 1844. Vol. V.
History of Joseph Smith.

(Continued from page 69.)

THE next day after the above was received, I also received the following revelation relative to the gifts of the Holy Ghost, given at Kirtland, March 8th, 1831.

Revelation Given March 1831.

Hearken, O ye people of my church, for verily I say unto you, that these things were spoken unto you for your profit and learning; but notwithstanding those things
which are written, it always has been given to the elders of my church, from the beginning, and ever shall be, to conduct all meetings as they are directed and guided by
the Holy Spirit: nevertheless ye are commanded never to cast any one out from your public meetings, which are held before the world; ye are also commanded not to
cast any one who belongeth to the church out of your sacrament meetings: nevertheless, if any have trespassed, let them not partake until they make reconciliation.

And again, I say unto you, ye shall not cast any one out of your sacrament meetings, who is earnestly seeking the kingdom: I speak this concerning those who are not of
the church.

And again, I say unto you, concerning your confirmation meetings, that if there be any that is not of the church, that is earnestly seeking after the kingdom, ye shall not
cast them out; but ye are commanded in all things to ask of God, who giveth liberally, and that which the spirit testifies unto you, even so I would that ye should do in all
holiness of heart, walking uprightly before me, considering the end of your salvation, doing all things with prayer and thanksgiving, that ye may not be seduced by evil
spirits, or doctrines of devils, or the commandments of men, for some are of men and others of devils.

Wherefore, beware lest ye are deceived! and that ye may not be deceived, seek ye earnestly the best gifts, always remembering for what they are given; for verily I say
unto  you, they
 Copyright   (c) are given for Infobase
                 2005-2009,    the benefitMedia
                                           of those who love me and keep all my commandments, and him that seeketh so to do, that all may be benefitted, that seeketh or
                                                 Corp.                                                                                           Page 52 / 1033
that asketh of me, that asketh and not for a sign, that he may consume it upon his lusts.

And again, verily I say unto you, I would that ye should always remember, and always retain in your minds what those gifts are that are given unto the church, for all
spirits, or doctrines of devils, or the commandments of men, for some are of men and others of devils.

Wherefore, beware lest ye are deceived! and that ye may not be deceived, seek ye earnestly the best gifts, always remembering for what they are given; for verily I say
unto you, they are given for the benefit of those who love me and keep all my commandments, and him that seeketh so to do, that all may be benefitted, that seeketh or
that asketh of me, that asketh and not for a sign, that he may consume it upon his lusts.

And again, verily I say unto you, I would that ye should always remember, and always retain in your minds what those gifts are that are given unto the church, for all
have not every gift given unto them: for there are many gifts, and to every man is given a gift by the spirit of God: to some is given one, and to some is given another,
that all may be profited thereby; to some it is given by the Holy Ghost to know that Christ is the Son of God, and that he was crucified for the sins of the world; to
others it is given to believe on their words, that they might also have eternal life, if they continue faithful.

And again, to some it is given by the Holy Ghost, to know the differences of administration, as it will be pleasing unto the same Lord, according as the Lord will, suiting
his mercies according to the condition of the children of men And again, it is given by the Holy Ghost to some to know the diversities of operations, whether it be of
God that the manifestations of the Spirit may be given to every man to profit withal.

And again, verily I say unto you, to some it is given by the spirit of God, the word of wisdom; to another it is given the word of knowledge, that all may be taught to be
wise and have knowledge. And again, to some it is given to have faith to be healed, and to others it is given to have faith to heal. And again, to some it is given the
working of miracles, and to others it is given to prophecy, and to others the diseerning of spirits. And again, it is given to some to speak with tongues, and to another it
is given the interpretation of tongues, and all these gifts cometh from God, for the benefit of the children of God. And unto the bishop of the church and unto such as
God shall appoint and ordain to watch over the church, and to be elders unto the church, are to have it given unto them to discern all those gifts, lest there shall be any
of you professing and yet be not of God.

And it shall come to pass that he that asketh in spirit shall receive in spirit; that unto some it may be given to have all those gifts, that there may be a head, in order that
every member may be profited thereby: he that asketh in the spirit, asketh according to the will of God, wherefore it is done even as he asketh.

And again, I say unto you, all things must be done in the name of Christ, whatsoever you do in the spirit: and ye must give thanks unto God in the spirit for whatsoever
blessing ye are blessed with: and ye must practice virtue and holiness before me continually. Even so: Amen.

The same day that I received the foregoing revelation, I received the following, setting apart John Whitmer as an historian, inasmuch as he was faithful. Given at
Kirtland, March 8th, 1831.

Revelation to Joseph Smith Jun. and John Whitmer. Given March 1831.

Behold, it is expedient in me that my servant, John, should write and keep a regular history, and assist you, my servant Joseph, in transcribing all things which shall be
given you, until he is called to further duties. Again, verily I say unto you, that he can also lift up his voice in meetings, whenever it shall be expedient.

And again, I say unto you, that it shall be appointed unto him to keep the church record and history continually, for Oliver Cowdery I have appointed to another office.
Wherefore it shall be given him, inasmuch as he is faithful, by the Comforter, to write these things. Even so: Amen.

Upon inquiry how the brethren should act in regard to purchasing lands to settle upon, and where they should finally make a permanent location, I received the
following revelation, given at Kirtland, March, 1831.

Revelation Given March 1831. (2)

It is necessary that ye should remain for the present time in your places of abode, as it shall be suitable to your circumstances; and inasmuch as ye have lands, ye shall
impart to the eastern brethren; and inasmuch as ye have not lands, let them buy for the present time in those regions round about, as seemeth good, for it must needs be
necessary that they have places to reside at.

It must needs be necessary, that ye save all the money that ye can, and that ye obtain all that ye can in righteousness, that in time ye may be enabled to purchase lands
for an inheritance, even the city. The place is not yet to be revealed, but after your brethren come from the east, there are to be certain men appointed, and to them it
shall be given to know the place, for to them it shall be revealed; and they shall be appointed to purchase the lands, and to make a commencement, to lay the
foundation of the city; and then ye shall begin to be gathered with your families, every man according to his family, according to his circumstances, and as is appointed
to him by the presidency and the bishop of the church, according to the laws and commandments which ye have received, and which ye shall hereafter receive. Even
so: Amen.

About this time came Lemon Copley, one of the sect called Shaking Quakers, and embraced the fulness of the everlasting gospel, apparently honest hearted, but still
retained ideas that the Shakers were right in some particulars of their faith; and in order to have more perfect understanding on the subject, I inquired of the Lord and
received the following revelation.

Revelation to Sidney Rigdon Parley P. Pratt and Lemon Copely. Given March 1831.

Hearken unto my word my servants Sidney, and Parley, and Lemon, for behold, verily I say unto you, that I give unto you a commandment, that you shall go and
preach my gospel, which ye have received, even as ye have received it, unto the Shakers. Behold, I say unto you, that they desire to know the truth in part, but not all,
for they are not right before me, and must needs repent: wherefore I send you my servants, Sidney and Parley, to preach the gospel unto them; and my servant Lemon
shall be ordained unto this work, that he may reason with them, not according to that which he has received of them, but according to that which shall be taught him by
you, my servants, and by so doing I will bless him, otherwise he shall not prosper: thus saith the Lord, for I am God, and have sent mine only begotten Son into the
world, for the redemption of the world, and have decreed that he that receiveth him shall be saved, and he that receiveth him not, shall be damned.

And they have done unto the Son of man even as they listed; and he has taken his power on the right hand of his glory, and now reigneth in the heavens, and will reign
till he descends on the earth to put all enemies under his feet, which time is nigh at hand, I the Lord God have spoken it, but the hour and the day no man knoweth,
neither the angels in heaven, nor shall they know until he comes; wherefore I will that all men shall repent, for all are under sin, except them which I have reserved unto
myself, holy men that ye know not of; wherefore I say unto you, that I have sent unto you mine everlasting covenant, even that which was from the beginning, and that
which I have promised I have so fulfilled, and the nations of the earth shall bow to it; and, if not of themselves, they shall come down, for that which is now exalted of
itself, shall be laid low of power; wherefore I give unto you a commandment, that ye go among this people, and say unto them, like unto mine apostle of old, whose
name was Peter: Believe on the name of the Lord Jesus, who was on the earth, and is to come, the beginning and the end; repent and be baptized in the name of Jesus
Christ, according to the holy commandment, for the remission of sins; and whoso doeth this, shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost, by the laying on of the hands of the
elders of this church.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                             Page 53 / 1033
And again, I say unto you, that whoso forbiddeth to marry, is not ordained of God, for marriage is ordained of God unto man; wherefore it is lawful that he should have
one wife, and they twain shall be one flesh, and all this that the earth might answer the end of its creation, and that it might be filled with the measure of man, according
to his creation before the world was made. And whoso forbiddeth to abstain from meats, that man should not eat the same, is not ordained of God: for behold the
itself, shall be laid low of power; wherefore I give unto you a commandment, that ye go among this people, and say unto them, like unto mine apostle of old, whose
name was Peter: Believe on the name of the Lord Jesus, who was on the earth, and is to come, the beginning and the end; repent and be baptized in the name of Jesus
Christ, according to the holy commandment, for the remission of sins; and whoso doeth this, shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost, by the laying on of the hands of the
elders of this church.

And again, I say unto you, that whoso forbiddeth to marry, is not ordained of God, for marriage is ordained of God unto man; wherefore it is lawful that he should have
one wife, and they twain shall be one flesh, and all this that the earth might answer the end of its creation, and that it might be filled with the measure of man, according
to his creation before the world was made. And whoso forbiddeth to abstain from meats, that man should not eat the same, is not ordained of God: for behold the
beasts of the field, and the fowls of the air, and that which cometh of the earth, is ordained for the use of man, for food, and for raiment, and that he might have in
abundance; but it is not given that one man should possess that which is above another, wherefore the world lieth in sin, and woe be unto man that sheddeth blood, or
that wasteth flesh, and hath no need.

And again, verily I say unto you, that the Son of Man cometh not in the form of a woman, neither of a man travelling on the earth; wherefore be not deceived, but
continue in steadfastness, looking forth for the heavens to be shaken; and the earth to tremble, and to reel to and fro as a drunken man; and for the valleys to be
exalted; and for the mountains to be made low; and for the rough places to become smooth: and all this when the angel shall sound his trumpet.

But before the great day of the Lord shall come, Jacob shall flourish in the wilderness; and the Lamanites shall blossom as the rose; Zion shall flourish upon the hills, and
rejoice upon the mountains, and shall be assembled together unto the place which I have appointed. Behold, I say unto you, go forth as I have commanded you; repent
of all your sins; ask and ye shall receive; knock and it shall be opened unto you; behold I will go before you, and be your rearward; and I will be in your midst, and you
shall not be confounded; behold, I am Jesus Christ, and I come quickly. Even so: Amen.

During the month of April, I continued to translate the scriptures as time would allow. In May, a number of elders being present, and not understanding the different
spirits abroad in the land, I inquired, and received from the Lord the following revelation.

A Revelation Given May 1831.

Hearken, O ye elders of my church, and give ear to the voice of the living God, and attend to the words of wisdom which shall be given unto you, according as ye have
asked and are agreed as touching the church, and the spirits which have gone abroad in the earth. Behold, verily I say unto you, that there are many spirits which are
false spirits, which have gone forth in the earth, deceiving the world; and also Satan hath sought to deceive you, that he might overthrow you.

Behold, I, the Lord, have looked upon you, and have seen abominations in the church that profess my name; but blessed are they who are faithful and endure, whether
in life or in death, for they shall inherit eternal life. But woe unto them that are deceivers and hypocrites, for thus saith the Lord, I will bring them to judgment.

Behold, verily I say unto you, there are hypocrites among you, and have deceived some, which has given the adversary power, but, behold, such shall be reclaimed; but
the hypocrites shall be detected and be cut off, either in life or in death, even as I will, and woe unto them who are cut off from my church, for the same are overcome
of the world; wherefore, let every man beware lest he do that which is not in truth and righteousness before me.

And now, come, saith the Lord by the spirit, unto the elders of his church, and let us reason together that ye may understand, let us reason even as a man reasoneth one
with another, face to face; now when a man reasoneth, he is understood of man, because he reasoneth as a man; even so will I, the Lord, reason with you that you may
understand; wherefore, I, the Lord, asketh you this question, unto what were ye ordained? To preach my gospel by the Spirit, even the Comforter, which was sent
forth to teach the truth; and then received ye spirits which ye could not understand, and received them to be of God, and in this are ye justified. Behold, ye shall answer
this question yourselves; nevertheless, I will be merciful unto you; he that is weak among you hereafter shall be made strong.

Verily, I say unto you, he that is ordained of me and sent forth to preach the word of truth by the Comforter, in the spirit of truth, doth he preach it by the spirit of truth,
or some other way? and, if it be by some other way, it be not of God; therefore, why is it that ye cannot understand and know that he that receiveth the word by the
spirit of truth, receiveth it as it is preached by the spirit of truth?

Wherefore, he that preacheth, and he that receiveth, understandeth one another, and both are edified and rejoice together; and that which doth not edify, is not of God,
and is darkness; that which is of God is light, and he that receiveth light and continueth in God, receiveth more light, and that light groweth brighter and brighter, until the
perfect day. And again, verily I say unto you, and I say it that you may know the truth, that you may chase darkness from among you, for he that is ordained of God
and sent forth, the same is appointed to be the greatest, notwithstanding he is least, and the servant of all; wherefore, he is possessor of all things, for all things are
subject unto him, both in heaven and on the earth, the life and the light, the spirit and the power, sent forth by the will of the Father, through Jesus Christ; but no man is
possessor of all things except he is purified and cleansed from all sin, ye shall ask whatsoever ye will in the name of Jesus, and it shall be done; but know this, it shall be
given you what you shall ask, and as ye are appointed to the head, the spirits shall be subject unto you.

Wherefore it shall come to pass, that if you behold a spirit manifested that you cannot understand, and you receive not that spirit, ye shall ask of the Father in the name
of Jesus, and if he give not unto you that spirit, that you may know that it is not of God; and it shall be given unto you power over that spirit, and you shall proclaim
against that spirit, with a loud voice, that it is not of God; not with railing accusation, that ye be not overcome; neither with boasting, nor rejoicing, lest you be seized
therewith; he that receiveth of God, let him account it of God, and let him rejoice that he is accounted of God worthy to receive, and by giving heed and doing these
things which ye have received, and which ye shall hereafter receive; and the kingdom is given you of the Father, and power to overcome all things, which is not
ordained of him; and behold, verily I say unto you, blessed are you who are now hearing these words of mine from the mouth of my servant, for your sins are forgiven
you.

Let my servant Joseph Wakefield, in whom I am well pleased, and my servant Parley P. Pratt, go forth among the churches, and strengthen them by the word of
exhortation; and also my servant John Corrill, or as many of my servants as are ordained unto this office, and let them labour in the vineyard; and let no man hinder
them of doing that which I have appointed unto them; wherefore, in this thing my servant, Edward Partridge, is not justified; nevertheless, let him repent, and he shall be
forgiven. Behold, ye are little children, and ye cannot bear all things now; ye must grow in grace and in the knowledge of the truth. Fear not, little children, for you are
mine, and I have overcome the world, and you are of them that my Father hath given me; and none of them that my Father hath given me shall be lost; and the Father
and I are one, I am in the Father and the Father in me; and, inasmuch as ye have received me, ye are in me, and I in you; wherefore, I am in your midst, and I am the
good Shepherd, (and the stone of Israel; he that buildeth upon this rock shall never fall.) And the day cometh that you shall hear my voice and see me, and know that I
am. Watch, therefore, that ye may be ready. Even so: Amen.

Nauvoo Conference Minutes.

From the Times and Seasons.

At two o'clock, p.m., Patriarch Hyrum Smith arrived at the stand, and said he wanted to speak something about the Temple. We want 200,000 shingles, as we shall
 Copyright
resume      (c) 2005-2009,
       the work              Infobase
                 on the Temple        Media Corp.
                                 immediately; all who have not paid their tithing, come on and do it. We want provisions, money, boards, planks, and    Page    54 /that
                                                                                                                                                           any thing   1033
                                                                                                                                                                          is
good; we don't want any more old guns or watches. I thought some time ago I would get up a small subscription, so that the sisters might do something. In
consequence of some misunderstanding, it has not gone on as at first; it is a matter of my own, I do not ask it as a tithing, I give a privilege for any one to pay a cent a
From the Times and Seasons.

At two o'clock, p.m., Patriarch Hyrum Smith arrived at the stand, and said he wanted to speak something about the Temple. We want 200,000 shingles, as we shall
resume the work on the Temple immediately; all who have not paid their tithing, come on and do it. We want provisions, money, boards, planks, and any thing that is
good; we don't want any more old guns or watches. I thought some time ago I would get up a small subscription, so that the sisters might do something. In
consequence of some misunderstanding, it has not gone on as at first; it is a matter of my own, I do not ask it as a tithing, I give a privilege for any one to pay a cent a
week, or fifty cents a year. I want it by next fall to buy nails and glass. It is difficult to get money, I know that a small subscription will bring in more than a large one-the
poor can help in this way. I take the responsibility upon myself, and call upon the sisters; I call again until I get about 1,000 dollars, it only requires 2,000 subscribers. I
have sent this subscription to England, and the branches; I am not to be dictated to by any one, except the prophet and God; I want you to pay in your subscriptions to
me, and it shall always be said boldly by me-the sisters bought the glass in that house-and their names shall be written in the book of the law of the Lord. It is not a tax
but a free will offering to procure something which shall ever be a monument of your works. No member of the Female Relief Society got it up; I am the man that did it;
they ought not to infringe upon it; I am not a member of the Female Relief Society; I am one of the committee of the Lord's House. I wish to accomplish something; I
wish all the the Saints to have an opportunity to do something; I want the poor to have a chance with the purse of five dollars. The widow's two mites, were more in the
eyes of the Lord than the purse of the rich: and the poor woman shall have a seat in the house of God, she who pays her two mites as much as the rich; because it is all
they have. I wish all to have a place in that house; I intend to stimulate the brethren; I want to get the roof on this season; I want to get the windows in, in the winter, so
that we may be able to dedicate the house of the Lord by this time next year, if nothing more than one room; I will call upon the brethren to do something.

I cannot make a comparison between the house of God and any thing now in existence. Great things are to grow out of that house; there is a great and and mighty
power to grow out of it; there is an endowment. Knowledge is power, we want knowledge; we have frequently difficulties with persons who profess to be Latter-day
Saints; when the sacrament will be administered in the Lord's house, it will do away with a great deal of difficulty that is now in existence. If we can have a privilege and
confess our faults unto God and one another every Sabbath day, it will do away with these. You, poor sisters, shall have a seat in that house; I will stand on the top of
the pulpit and proclaim to all what the sisters have done; when you offer up your sacraments every Sabbath, you will feel well a whole week; you will get a great
portion of the Spirit of God, enough to last you a week, and you will increase. We are now depived of the privilege of giving the necessary instruction-hence we want a
house. All the money shall be laid out for what you design it; it shan't be paid for anything else. I am one of the committee; the committee tell me the quarry is
blockaded, it is filled with the rock; the stone cutters are wanting work; come on with your teams as soon as conference is over. It is not necessary for me to tell who
will come and do it; I will prophesy that you will do it. There is not one in the city but what will do right if they know it; only one or two exceptions, and they are not
worth notice; God will take care of them, and if he don't the devil will. I described them once and you will always know them while you see them, they will keep
hopping till they hop out of town. Some are tree toads who climb the trees and are continually croaking.

We are now the most noble people on the face of the globe, and we have no occasion to fear tad-poles. We are designated by the all-seeing eye, designated to do
good; not to stoop to any low thing. We are apt to suffer prejudice to get into our hearts on hearing reports, we never should allow it; never should pass our judgment
until we hear both sides. I will tell you a Dutch anecdote: a certain Dutchman had a cause brought before him and heard one side, and he gave in his decision, `by sure
you got the case;' and when the other party brought their witnesses, he said again, `by sure and you have got the case too.' If you hear of any one high in authority, that
he is rather inclined to apostacy, don't let prejudice arise, but pray for him; God may feel after him and he may return; never speak reproachfully or disrespectfully, he is
in the hand of God, I am one of those peace-makers who take a stand above these little things. It has been intimated we should have investigations this conference. Do
you think I would trouble this conference with it? If I have a difficulty with a man I will go and settle it, let them settle their difficulties; there is not a man who has had a
difficulty, who would trouble this congregation about it; we ask no favours, we can settle it ourselves; don't think any thing about persons who are on the eve of
apostacy, God is able to take care of them. Let God judge, do your duty, and let men alone.

I wish to speak about Messrs. Law's steam-mill, there has been a great deal of bickering about it. The mill has been a great benefit to the city, no matter how much fault
found; it has been the means of building up the city, it has brought in thousands who would not have come here; but as they saw that the Mormons had not got horns,
they came, and have got good by it. People would rather come than starve. The Messrs. Laws have sunk their capital, and done a great deal of good; it is out of
character to cast any aspersions on the Messrs. Laws. When we come to investigate the conspiracy, it is that rascal Jackson who presumed upon them; he supposed
he could lead them into any manner of iniquity. I do not believe that the Messrs. Laws would do any thing to injure me or any man's life. The men gave affidavit that
Jackson said they would go into it tooth and nail! I will not believe they will do it, if Jackson swore it upon a stack of Bibles as big as Mount Etna. I make these
observations for the purpose of putting down prejudice. If I was as full of the devil as an egg is full of meat, and you undertook to oppress men you could not drive me,
neither if I was full of the Spirit of God. Never undertake to destroy men because they do some evil thing, it is natural for a man to be lead and not driven; put down
iniquity by good works; many men speak without any contemplation, but when they have a little contemplation it would not have been spoken. We ought to be careful
what we say, and take the example of Jesus, cast over the mantle of charity and try to cover their faults. We are made to enlighten and not to darken one another; save
men but not destroy men; do unto others what you would have them do unto you. It is well enough to root out conspiracy, do not fear, but if you are in the right track,
having God to guide you, he will save you, for God will save you if he has to destroy the wicked so as by fire.

I want to put down all false influence; all that brother Joseph said, was all right; but it was said by the rascal Jackson. If I thought I should be saved, and any in the
congregation be lost, I should not be happy; for this purpose Jesus effected a resurrection; our Saviour is competent to save all from death and hell; I can prove it out of
the revelations: I would not serve a God that had not all wisdom and all power. The reason why I feel so good is because I have a big soul, there are men with small
bodies who have got souls like Enoch; we have gathered out all the big souls from the ends of the earth: the gospel picks out all the big souls, out of all creation; and we
will get all the big souls out of all the nations, and we shall have the largest city in the world. It works just like a God. We will gather out all the big souls out of every
nation: as soon as the gospel catches hold of a big soul it brings them all right up to Zion. There is a thing called an eye star, the gospel is similar; then will we have a
people big enough to be saved. Popery could not write what Enoch preached; he told the people the Spirit of God took him up into a high mountain, showed him the
distress of the people; the destruction of the world, and he said his heart swelled wide as eternity; but Popery could not receive any thing as large as that. Every society
are just like them; God Almighty has made men's souls according to the society which he lives in, with very few exceptions, and when men come to live with the
Mormons, their souls swell as if they were going to stride the planets, as I stride the Republic of America. I can believe that man can go from planet to planet, a man
gets so high in the mansions above.

A certain good sister came to my house and she was troubled because she heard so many big things; she thought it weakened her faith. I told her she had too much
faith; she believed too much; I will tell you how you may know whether the thing is true or not. When any come to you with a lie, you feel troubled: God will trouble you
and will not approbate you in such belief; you had better get some antidote to get rid of it. Humble yourself before God, and ask him for his spirit, and pray to him to
judge it for you. It is better not to have so much faith, than to have so much as to believe all the lies. Before this conference closes I want to get all the elders together. I
shall make a proclamation; I want to take the line and axe, and hew you, and make you as straight as possible; I will make you as straight as a stretched line. Every
elder that goes from Nauvoo to preach the gospel, if he preach anything else we will silence him through the public print: I want the elders to meet and to understand,
and if they teach anything but the pure truth we will call them home.

The president having arrived, the choir sung a hymn. Elder A. Lyman offered prayer.

The President then arose and called the attention of the congregation upon the subjects which were contemplated in the fore part of the conference. As the wind blows
very hard, it will be hardly possible for me to make you all hear unless there is profound attention. It is of the greatest importance, and the most solemn of any that can
occupy our attention, and that is the subject of the dead; on the decease of our brother Follett, who was crushed to death in a well, I have been requested to speak by
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          PageI55
his friends and relatives, and inasmuch as there are a great many in this congregation who live in this city as well as elsewhere, and who have lost friends,    feel/disposed
                                                                                                                                                                       1033
to speak on the subject in general, and offer you my ideas so far as I have ability, and so far as I shall be inspired by the Holy Spirit to dwell on this subject. I want your
prayers and faith, the instruction of Almighty God and the gift of the Holy Ghost, that I may set forth things that are true, that can easily be comprehended, and shall
The President then arose and called the attention of the congregation upon the subjects which were contemplated in the fore part of the conference. As the wind blows
very hard, it will be hardly possible for me to make you all hear unless there is profound attention. It is of the greatest importance, and the most solemn of any that can
occupy our attention, and that is the subject of the dead; on the decease of our brother Follett, who was crushed to death in a well, I have been requested to speak by
his friends and relatives, and inasmuch as there are a great many in this congregation who live in this city as well as elsewhere, and who have lost friends, I feel disposed
to speak on the subject in general, and offer you my ideas so far as I have ability, and so far as I shall be inspired by the Holy Spirit to dwell on this subject. I want your
prayers and faith, the instruction of Almighty God and the gift of the Holy Ghost, that I may set forth things that are true, that can easily be comprehended, and shall
carry the testimony to your hearts. Pray that the Lord may strengthen my lungs, stay the winds and let the prayers of the saints to heaven appear that it may enter into
the ear of the Lord of Sabaoth; for the effectual prayers of righteous men availeth much, and I verily believe that your prayers shall be heard before I enter into the
investigation fully of the subject that is lying before me. Before entering fully into the investigation I wish to pave the way: I will make a few preliminaries in order that
you may understand the subject when I come to it. I do not calculate to please your ears with superfluity of words, or oratory, or with much learning: but I calculate to
edify you with the simple truths from heaven. In the first place I wish to go back to the beginning of creation; there is the starting point, in order to be fully acquainted
with the mind, purposes, decrees, &c., of the great Eloheim, that sits in yonder heavens, it is necessary for us to have an understanding of God himself in the beginning.
If we start aright, it is easy to go right all the time; but if we start wrong, it is a hard matter to get right. There are very few beings in the world who understand rightly the
character of God. They do not comprehend any thing, that which is past or that which is to come; and consequently, but little above the brute beast. If a man learns
nothing more than to eat, drink, sleep, and does not comprehend any of the designs of God, the beast comprehends the same thing; it eats, drinks, sleeps, knows
nothing more; yet knows as much as we, unless WE are able to comprehend by the inspiration of Almighty God. I want to go back to the beginning, and so lift your
minds to a more lofty sphere, a more exalted understanding; than what the human mind generally understands. I want to ask this congregation, every man, woman, and
child to answer the question in their own heart, what kind of a being is God? Ask yourselves. I again repeat the question, what kind of a being is God? Does any man
or woman know? have any of you seen him, heard him, communed with him? Here is the question that will peradventure from this time henceforth, occupy your
attention. The Apostle says, this is eternal life, to know God and Jesus Christ, whom he has sent. If any man enquire what kind of a being is God, if he will search
diligently his own heart, if the declaration of the apostle be true, he will realize that he has not eternal life, there can be eternal life on no other principle. My first object is
to find out the character of the only wise and true God, and if I should be the man to comprehend God and explain or convey the principles to your hearts so that the
spirit seal it upon you, let every man and woman henceforth put their hand on their mouth and never say any thing against the man of God again; but if I fail, it becomes
my duty to renounce all my pretensions to revelations, inspirations, &c., and if all are pretensions, they will all be as bad off as I am at any rate. There is not a man but
would breathe out an anathema, if they knew I was a false prophet, and some one would feel authorised to take away my life. If any man is authorised to take away my
life, who says I am a false teacher, then upon the same principle am I authorised to take away the life of every false teacher, and where would be the end of blood, and
who would not be the sufferer. But no man is authorised to take away life in consequence of their religion, which all laws and governments ought to tolerate, right or
wrong. If I show, verily, that I have the truth of God and show that ninety-nine out of a hundred are false teachers, while they pretend to hold the keys of God, and to
kill them because they are false teachers, it would deluge the whole world with blood. I want you all to know God, to be familiar with him; and if I can bring you to him,
all persecutions against me will cease-you will know that I am his servant, for I speak as one having authority. What sort of a being was God in the beginning? Open
your ears and hear all ye ends of the earth, for I am going to prove it to you by the Bible, and I am going to tell you the designs of God to the human race, and why he
interferes with the affairs of man.

First, God himself, who sits enthroned in yonder heavens, is a man like unto one of yourselves, that is the great secret. If the vail was rent to day, and the great God,
who holds this world in its orbit, and upholds all things by his power, if you were to see him to-day, you would see him in all the person, image, and very form as a man;
for Adam was created in the very fashion and image of God. Adam received instruction, walked, talked, and conversed with him, as one man talks and communes with
another.

In order to understand the subject of the dead, for the consolation of those who mourn for the loss of their friends, it is necessary they should understand the character
and being of God, for I am going to tell you how God came to be God.-We have imagined that God was God from all eternity. These are incomprehensible ideas to
some, but they are the simple and first principles of the gospel, to know for a certainty the character of God, that we may converse with him as one man with another,
and that God himself, the father of us all, dwelt on an earth the same as Jesus Christ himself did, and I will show it from the Bible. I wish I had the trump of an
archangel, I could tell the story in such a manner that persecution would cease for ever. What did Jesus say (mark it elder Rigdon)? Jesus said, as the Father hath
power in himself, even so hath the Son power. To do what? Why what the Father did. That answer is obvious. In a manner to lay down his body and take it up again.
Jesus, what are you going to do? To lay down my life, as my Father did and take it up again. If you do not believe it, you do not believe the Bible. The scriptures say it,
and I defy all the learning and wisdom-all the combined powers of earth and hell together, to refute it. Here, then, is eternal life, to know the only wise and true God.
You have got to learn how to be gods yourselves-to be kings and priests to God, the same as all gods have done: by going from a small degree to another, from grace
to grace, from exaltation to exaltation, until you are able to sit in glory as doth those who sit enthroned in everlasting power; and I want you to know, that God, in the
last days, while certain individuals are proclaiming his name, is not trifling with you or me-it is the first principle of consolation. How consoling to the mourner, when they
are called to part with a husband, wife, father, mother, child, or dear relative, to know that although the earthly tabernacle shall be dissolved, that they shall rise in
immortal glory, not to sorrow, suffer, or die any more, but they shall be heirs of God and joint heirs of Jesus Christ. What is it?-To inherit the same glory, the same
power, and the same exaltation, until you ascend the throne of eternal power the same as those who are gone before. What did Jesus do? why, I do the things I saw
my Father do when worlds came rolling into existence. I saw my Father work out his kingdom with fear and trembling, and I must do the same; and when I get my
kingdom I shall present it to my Father, so that he obtains kingdom upon kingdom, and it will exalt his glory, so that Jesus treads in his tracks to inherit what God did
before. It is plain beyond disputation, and you thus learn some of the first principles of the gospel, about which so much hath been said. When you climb a ladder, you
must begin at the bottom and go on until you learn the last principle; it will be a great while before you have learned the last. It is not all to be comprehended in this
world; it is a great thing to learn salvation beyond the grave. I suppose I am not allowed to go into an investigation of any thing that is not contained in the Bible, and I
think there are so many wise men here who would put me to death for treason, so I shall turn commentator to-day, I shall comment on the very first Hebrew word in
the Bible; I will make a comment on the very first sentence of the history of creation in the Bible-Berosheit. I want to analyse the word-baith, in, by, through, in, and
every thing else. Rosh, the head; Sheit, grammatical termination. When the inspired man wrote it, he did not put the baith there. A man, a Jew without any authority,
thought it too bad to begin to talk about the head. It read first, `The head one of the Gods brought forth the Gods,' that is the true meaning of the words. , signifies to
bring forth. If you do not believe it, you do not believe the learned man of God. No man can learn you more than what I have told you. Thus the head God brought
forth the Gods in the grand council. I will simplify it in the English language. Oh, ye lawyers! ye doctors! who have persecuted me; I want to let ye know that the Holy
Ghost knows something as well as you do. The head God called together the Gods, and sat in grand council. The grand counsellers sat in yonder heavens, and
contemplated the creation of the worlds that were created at that time. When I say doctors and lawyers, I mean the doctors and lawyers of the scripture. I have done
so hitherto, to let the lawyers flutter and every body laugh at them. Some learned doctors might take a notion to say, the scriptures say thus and so, and are not to be
altered, and I am going to show you an error. I have an old book of the New Testament in the Hebrew, Latin, German and Greek. I have been reading the German
and find it to be the most correct, and it corresponds nearest to the revelations I have given for the last fourteen years. It tells about Jachoboy the son of Zebedee; it
means Jacob; in the English New Testament it is James. Now if Jacob had the keys, you might talk about James through all eternity, and never get the keys. In the 21st
verse of the 4th chapter of Matthew, it gives the word Jacob instead of James. How can we escape the damnation of hell except God reveal to us; men bind us with
chains; Latin says Jachabod, means Jacob; Hebrew says it means Jacob; Greek says Jacob; German says Jacob. I thank God I have got this book, and thank him
more for the gift of the Holy Ghost. I have got the oldest book in the world, but I have got the oldest book in my heart. I have all the four testaments; come here ye
learned men, and read if you can. I should not have introduced this testimony were it not to back up the word Rosh, the head Father of the Gods. I should not have
brought it up only to show that I am right. When we begin to learn in this way, we begin to learn the only true God, and what kind of being we have got to worship.
When we know how to come to him, he begins to unfold the heavens to us and tell us all about it. When we are ready to come to him be is ready to come to us. Now I
ask all the learned men who hear me, why the learned men who are preaching salvation say, that God created the heavens and the earth out of nothing, and the reason
isCopyright
   they are unlearned;   they account
              (c) 2005-2009,           it blasphemy
                                Infobase            to contradict the idea, they will call you a fool. I know more than all the world put together, and the
                                           Media Corp.                                                                                                       Holy Ghost
                                                                                                                                                           Page          within
                                                                                                                                                                  56 / 1033
me comprehends more than all the world, and I will associate with it. The word create came from the word baurau; it does not mean so: it means, to organize; the same
as a man would organize a ship. Hence we infer, that God had materials to organize the world out of chaos; chaotic matter, which is element, and in which dwells all the
glory. Element had an existence from the time he had. The pure principles of element are principles that never can be destroyed. They may be organized and re-
learned men, and read if you can. I should not have introduced this testimony were it not to back up the word Rosh, the head Father of the Gods. I should not have
brought it up only to show that I am right. When we begin to learn in this way, we begin to learn the only true God, and what kind of being we have got to worship.
When we know how to come to him, he begins to unfold the heavens to us and tell us all about it. When we are ready to come to him be is ready to come to us. Now I
ask all the learned men who hear me, why the learned men who are preaching salvation say, that God created the heavens and the earth out of nothing, and the reason
is they are unlearned; they account it blasphemy to contradict the idea, they will call you a fool. I know more than all the world put together, and the Holy Ghost within
me comprehends more than all the world, and I will associate with it. The word create came from the word baurau; it does not mean so: it means, to organize; the same
as a man would organize a ship. Hence we infer, that God had materials to organize the world out of chaos; chaotic matter, which is element, and in which dwells all the
glory. Element had an existence from the time he had. The pure principles of element are principles that never can be destroyed. They may be organized and re-
organized, but not destroyed.

I have another subject to dwell upon, and it is impossible for me to say much, but I shall just touch upon them; for time will not permit me to say all, so I must come to
the resurrection of the dead, the soul, the mind of man, the immortal spirit. All men say God created it in the beginning. The very idea lessons man in my estimation; I do
not believe the doctrine-I know better. Hear it all ye ends of the world, for God has told me so. I will make a man appear a fool before I get through, if you don't
believe it. I am going to tell of things more noble-we say that God himself is a self-existing God; who told you so? it is correct enough; but how did you get it into your
heads? Who told you that man did not exist in like manner upon the same principles? (refers to the old Bible,) how does it read in the Hebrew? It don't say so in the
Hebrew, it says God made man out of the earth, and put into him Adam's spirit, and so became a living body.

The mind of man is as immortal as God himself. I know that my testimony is true, hence, when I talk to these mourners; what have they lost, they are only separated
from their bodies for a short season; their spirits existed co-equal with God, and they now exist in a place where they converse together the same as we do on the
earth. Is it logic to say that a spirit is immortal, and yet have a beginning? Because if a spirit have a beginning it will have an end: good logic. I want to reason more on
the spirit of man, for I am dwelling on the body of man, on the subject of the dead. I take my ring from my finger and liken it unto the mind of man, the immortal spirit,
because it has no beginning. Suppose you cut it in two; but as the Lord lives there would be an end. All the fools, learned and wise men, from the beginning of the
creation, who say that man had a beginning, proves that he must have an end, and then the doctrine of annihilation would be true. But, if I am right, I might with
boldness proclaim from the house-tops, that God never did have power to create the spirit of man at all. God himself could not create himself: intelligence exists upon a
self-existent principle, it is a spirit from age to age, and there is no creation about it. All the spirits that God ever sent into the world are susceptible of enlargement. The
first principles of man are self-existent with God: that God himself finds himself in the midst of spirits and glory, because he was greater, and because he saw proper to
institute laws, whereby the rest could have a privilege to advance like himself, that they might have one glory upon another, in all that knowledge, power, and glory,
&c., in order to save the world of spirits. I know that when I tell you these words of eternal life, that are given to me, I know you taste it and I know you believe it, You
say honey is sweet and so do I. I can also taste the spirit of eternal life; I know it is good, and when I tell you of these things, that were given me by inspiration of the
Holy Spirit, you are bound to receive it as sweet, and I rejoice more and more.

I want to talk more of the relation of man to God. I will open your eyes in relation to your dead; all things whatsoever God of his infinite wisdom has seen proper to
reveal to us, while we are dwelling in mortality, in regard to our mortal bodies, are revealed to us in the abstract, and independent of affinity of this mortal tabernacle;
but are revealed to us as if we had no bodies at all, and those revelations which will save our dead will save our bodies; and God reveals them to us in view of no
eternal dissolution of the body; hence the responsibility, the awful responsibility, that rests upon us in relation to our dead: for all the spirits who have not obeyed the
gospel in the flesh, must either obey the gospel or be damned. Solemn thought, dreadful thought. Is there nothing to be done; no salvation for our fathers and friends
who have died and not obeyed the decreos of the Son of Man? Would to God that I had forty days and nights to tell you all, I would let you know that I am not a fallen
prophet. What kind of characters are those who can be saved although their bodies are decaying in the grave? When his commandments teach us, it is in view of
eternity. The greatest responsibility in this world that God has laid upon us, is to seek after our dead. The apostle says, they without us cannot be made perfect. Now I
will speak of them:-I say to you Paul, you cannot be perfect without us: it is necessary that those who are gone before, and those who come after us should have
salvation in common with us, and thus hath God made it obligatory to man. Hence God said he should send Elijah, &c.; I have a declaration to make as to the
provisions which God hath made to suit the conditions of man; made from before the foundation of the world. What has Jesus said? All sins and all blasphemies, every
transgression, except one, that man can be guilty of, there is a salvation for him either in this world, or the world to come. Hence God hath made a provision, that every
spirit in the eternal world can be ferretted out and saved, unless he has committed that unpardonable sin, which can not be remitted to him. That God has wrought out a
salvation for all men, unless they have committed a certain sin. Every man who has got a friend in the eternal world can save him unless he has committed the
unpardonable sin, and so you can see how far you can be a saviour. A man can not commit the unpardonable sin after the dissolution of the body, and there is a way
possible for escape. Knowledge saves a man, and in the world of spirits a man cannot be exalted but by knowledge; so long as a man will not give heed to the
commandments, he must abide without salvation. A man is his own tormenter, and is his own condemner: hence the saying, they shall go into the lake that burns with
fire and brimstone. The torment of the mind of man is as exquisite as a lake burning with fire and brimstone-so is the torment of man. I know the scriptures; I
understand them. I said no man can commit the unpardonable sin after the dissolution of the body, but they must do it in this world: hence the salvation of Jesus Christ
was wrought out for all men in order to triumph over the devil: for if it did not catch him in one place, it would in another, for he stood up as a Saviour.

The contention in heaven was, Jesus said there would be certain souls that would not be saved, and the devil said he could save them all; the grand council gave in for
Jesus Christ, so the devil rebelled against God and fell, and all who put up their heads for him. All sins shall be forgiven except the sin against the Holy Ghost; after a
man has sinned against the Holy Ghost there is no repentance for him; he has got to say that the sun does not shine, while he sees it: he has got to deny Jesus Christ
when the heavens were open to him, and from that time they begin to be enemies, like many of the apostates of the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. When a
man begins to be an enemy, he hunts me. They seek to kill me; they thirst for my blood; they never cease. He has the same spirit that they had who crucified the Lord
of Life, the same spirit that sins against the Holy Ghost. You cannot bring them to repentance. Awful is the consequence. I advise all of you to be careful what you do,
you may by and by find out that you have been deceived. Stay yourselves, do not give way. You may find out that some one has laid a suare for you. Be cautions:
await! when you find a spirit that wants bloodshed, murder, the same is not of God, but is of the devil. Out of the abundance of the heart man speaketh. The man that
tells you words of life, is the man that can save you. I warn you against all evil characters, who sin against the Holy Ghost, for there is no redemption for them in this
world, or in the world to come.

I can enter into the mysteries, I can enter largely into the eternal worlds: for Jesus said, in my father's house there are many mansions, &c. There is one glory of the sun,
another glory of the moon, and another glory of the stars, &c. We have reason to have the greatest hope and consolations for our dead, for we have aided them in the
first principles; for we have seen them walk in our midst, and seen them sink asleep in the arms of Jesus. And hence is the glory of the sun. You mourners have
occasion to rejoice; (speaking of the death of elder King Follett,) for your husband is gone to wait until the resurrection; and your expectations and hope are far above
what man can conceive, for why has God revealed it to us? I am authorised to say, by the authority of the Holy Ghost, that you have no occasion to fear, for he is gone
to the home of the just. Don't mourn; don't weep. I know it by the testimony of the Holy Ghost that is within me. Rejoice, O Israel! your friends shall triumph gloriously,
while their murderers shall welter for ages. I say this for the benefit of strangers, I have a father, brothers, and friends who are gone to a world of spirits. They are only
absent for a moment; they are in the spirit, and when we depart we shall hail our mothers, fathers, friends, and all whom we love. There will be no fear of mobs, &c.,
but all will be an eternity of felicity. Mothers, you shall have your children, for they shall have eternal life; for their debt is paid, there is no damnation awaits them, for
they are in the spirit. As the child dies, so shall it rise from the dead and shall be forever living in the learning of God, it shall be the child, the same as it was before it
died out of your arms. Children dwell and exercise power in the same form as they laid them down. The baptism of water, without the baptism of fire and the Holy
Ghost attending it, is of no use: they are necessary. He must be born of water and the spirit in order to get into the kingdom of God.

In the German, the text bears me out the same as the revelations which I have given for the last fourteen years. I have the testimony to put in their teeth; my testimony
has  been true
 Copyright   (c)all2005-2009,
                    the time. You will find
                               Infobase     it in the
                                          Media       declaration of John the Baptist, (reads from the German,) John says, I baptize you with water, but,Page
                                                   Corp.                                                                                                 when Jesus
                                                                                                                                                               57 /comes,
                                                                                                                                                                     1033
who has the power, he shall administer the baptism of fire, and the Holy Ghost. Great God! where is now all the sectarian world? and, if this testimony is true, they are
all damned as clearly as anathema can do it. I know the text is true. I call upon all you Germans, who know that it is true, to say aye, (loud shouts of aye.) Alexander
Campbell, how are you going to save them with water alone? for John said his baptism was nothing without the baptism of Jesus Christ. There is one God, one Father,
Ghost attending it, is of no use: they are necessary. He must be born of water and the spirit in order to get into the kingdom of God.

In the German, the text bears me out the same as the revelations which I have given for the last fourteen years. I have the testimony to put in their teeth; my testimony
has been true all the time. You will find it in the declaration of John the Baptist, (reads from the German,) John says, I baptize you with water, but, when Jesus comes,
who has the power, he shall administer the baptism of fire, and the Holy Ghost. Great God! where is now all the sectarian world? and, if this testimony is true, they are
all damned as clearly as anathema can do it. I know the text is true. I call upon all you Germans, who know that it is true, to say aye, (loud shouts of aye.) Alexander
Campbell, how are you going to save them with water alone? for John said his baptism was nothing without the baptism of Jesus Christ. There is one God, one Father,
one Jesus, one hope of our calling, one baptism-all these three baptisms only make one. I have the truth, and am at the defiance of the world to contradict me, if they
can. I have now preached a little Latin, a little Hebrew, Greek, and German, and I have fulfilled all. The Germans know that I read the German correct.

Hear it all ye ends of the earth-all ye sinners repent! repent! turn to God, for your religion wont save you, and you will be damned; I do not say how long; but those
who sin against the Holy Ghost cannot be forgiven in this world, or in the world to come; they shall die the second death; as they concoet scenes of bloodshed in this
world, so they shall rise to that resurrection, which is as the lake of fire and brimstone: some shall rise to the everlasting burning of God, and some shall rise to the
damnation of their own filthiness-as exquisite as the lake of fire and brimstone.

I have intended my remarks to all, both rich and poor, bond and free, great and small. I have no emaity against any man. I love you all. I am your best friend, and if
persons miss their mark, it is their own fault. If I reprove a man, and he hates me, he is a fool, for I love all men, especially these my brethren and sisters. I rejoice in
hearing the testimony of my aged friends. You never know my heart; no man knows my history; I cannot tell it. I shall never undertake it; if I had not experienced what I
have, I should not have known it myself. I never did harm any man since I have been born in the world. My voice is always for peace, I cannot lie down until all my
work is finished. I never think any evil, nor any thing to the harm of my fellow man. When I am called at the trump of the archangel, and weighed in the balance, you will
all know me then. I add no more. God bless you all. Amen.

The choir sung a hymn at half-past five o'clock, and dismissed with a benediction.

An Epistle of the Twelve.

To the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints in Nauvoo and All the World. Greeting.

BELOVED BRETHREN,

Forasmuch as the Saints have been called to suffer deep affiction and persecution, and also to mourn the loss of our beloved Prophet, and also our Patriarch, who have
suffered a cruel martyrdom for the testimony of Jesus, having voluntarily yielded themselves to cruel murderers who had sworn to take their lives, and thus, like good
shepherds, have laid down their lives for the sheep, therefore it becomes necessary for us to address you at this time on several important subjects.

You are now without a prophet present with you in the flesh to guide you; but you are not without apostles, who hold the keys of power, to seal on earth that which
shall be sealed in heaven, and to preside over all the affairs of the church in all the world; being still under the direction of the same God, and being dictated by the same
spirit, having the same manifestations of the Holy Ghost to dictate all the affairs of the church in all the world, to build up the kingdom upon the foundation that the
prophet Joseph has laid, who still holds the keys of this last dispensation, and will hold them to all eternity, as a king and priest unto the most high God, ministering in
heaven, on earth, or among the spirits of the departed dead, as seemeth good to him who sent him.

Let no man presume for a moment that his place will be filled by another; for, remember he stands in his own place, and always will; and the Twelve Apostles of this
dispensation stand in their own place, and always will, both in time and in eternity, to minister, preside, and regulate the affairs of the whole church.

How vain are the imaginations of the children of men, to presume for a moment that the slaughter of one, two, or a hundred of the leaders of this church could destroy
an organization, so perfect in itself, and so harmoniously arranged that it will stand while one member of it is left alive upon the earth. Brethren, be not alarmed, for if the
Twelve should be taken away, still there are powers and offices in existence which will bear the kingdom of God triumphantly victorious in all the world. This church
may have prophets many, and apostles many, but they are all to stand in due time in their proper organization, under the direction of those who hold the keys.

On the subject of the gathering, let it be distinctly understood that the City of Nauvoo, and the Temple of our Lord, are to continue to be built up according to the
pattern which has been commenced, and which has progressed with such rapidity thus far.

The city must be built up and supported by the gathering of those who have capital, and are willing to lay it out for the erection of every branch of industry and
manufacture, which is necessary for the employment and support of the poor, or of those who depend wholly on their labour; while farmers, who have capital, must
come on and purchase farms in the adjoining country, and improve and cultivate the same. In this way all may enjoy plenty, and our infant city may grow and flourish,
and be strengthened an hundred fold; and, unless this is done, it is impossible for the gathering to progress, because those who have no other dependence cannot live
together without industry and employment.

Therefore, let capitalists hasten here, and they may be assured we have nerves, sinews, fingers, skill and ingenuity sufficient in our midst to carry on the necessary
branches of industry.

The Temple must be completed by a regular system of tithing, according to the commandments of the Lord, which he has given as a law unto this church, by the month
of his servant Joseph.

Therefore, as soon as the Twelve have proceeded to a full and complete organization of the branches abroad, let every member proceed immediately to tithe himself or
herself, a tenth of all their property and money, and pay it into the hands of the Twelve, or into the hands of such Bishops as have been, or shall be appointed by them
to receive the same, for the building of the Temple or the support of the priesthood, according to the scriptures, and the revelations of God; and then let them continue
to pay in a tenth of their income from that time forth, for this is a law unto this church as much binding on their conscience as any other law or ordinance. And let this
law or ordinance be henceforth taught to all who present themselves for admission into this church, that they may know the sacrifice and tithing which the Lord requires,
and perform it; or else not curse the church with a mock membership as many have done heretofore. This will furnish a steady public fund for all sacred purposes, and
save the leaders from constant debt and embarrassment, and the members can then employ the remainder of their capital in every branch of enterprise, industry, and
charity, as seemeth them good, only holding themselves in readiness to be advised in such manner as shall be for the good of themselves and the whole society; and thus
all things can move in harmony, and for the general benefit and satisfaction of all concerned.

The United States and adjoining provinces will be immediately organized by the Twelve into proper districts, in a similar manner as they have already done in England
and Scotland, and high priests will be appointed over each district, to preside over the same, and to call quarterly conferences for the regulation and representation of
the branches included in the same, and for the furtherance of the gospel; and also to take measures for a yearly representation in a general conference. This will save the
trouble and confusion of the running to and fro of elders; detect false doctrine and false teachers, and make every elder abroad accountable to the conference in which
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page
they may happen to labour.-Bishops will also be appointed in the larger branches, to attend to the management of the temporal funds, such as tithings,    and58  / 1033
                                                                                                                                                              funds for the
poor, according to the revelations of God, and to be judges in Israel.
The United States and adjoining provinces will be immediately organized by the Twelve into proper districts, in a similar manner as they have already done in England
and Scotland, and high priests will be appointed over each district, to preside over the same, and to call quarterly conferences for the regulation and representation of
the branches included in the same, and for the furtherance of the gospel; and also to take measures for a yearly representation in a general conference. This will save the
trouble and confusion of the running to and fro of elders; detect false doctrine and false teachers, and make every elder abroad accountable to the conference in which
they may happen to labour.-Bishops will also be appointed in the larger branches, to attend to the management of the temporal funds, such as tithings, and funds for the
poor, according to the revelations of God, and to be judges in Israel.

The gospel in its fulness and purity, must now roll forth through every neighbourhood of this wide-spread country, and to all the world; and millions will awake to its
truths and obey its precepts; and the kingdoms of this world will become the kingdoms of our Lord and of his Christ.

As rulers and people have taken counsel together against the Lord; and against his anointed, and have murdered him who would have reformed and saved the nation, it
is not wisdom for the Saints to have any thing to do with politics, voting, or president-making, at present. None of the candidates who are now before the public for
that high office, have manifested any disposition or intention to redress wrong or restore right, liberty or law; and, therefore, woe unto him who gives countenance to
corruption, or partakes of murder, robbery, or other cruel deeds. Let us then stand aloof from all their corrupt men and measures, and wait, at least, till a man is found,
who, if elected, will carry out the enlarged principles, universal freedom, and equal rights and protection, expressed in the views of our beloved prophet and martyr,
General Joseph Smith.

We do not, however, offer this political advice as binding on the conscience of others; we are perfectly willing that every member of this church should use their own
freedom in all political matters; but we give it as our own rule of action, and for the benefit of those who may choose to profit by it.

Now, dear brethren, to conclude our present communication, we would exhort you in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, to be humble and faithful before God, and
before all the people, and give no occasion for any man to speak evil of you; but preach the gospel in its simplicity and purity, and practice righteousness, and seek to
establish the influence of truth, peace, and love, among mankind, and in so doing the Lord will bless you, and make you a blessing to all people.

You may expect to hear from us again.

BRIGHAM YOUNG,

President of the Twelve.

Nauvoo, August 15th, 1844.

Editorial.

WE have much pleasure, this month, in being able to continue the minutes of the Great Conference, held in Nauvoo, which commenced on the 6th of April last. We
have published, verbatim, the report as we have received it, of the address of our lamented President, Joseph Smith. We feel greatly the importance of the principles
upon which it treats, and are convinced that they will have a mighty effect, generally, upon the Saints, for good or evil. The honest hearted will rejoice in the light of
truth, and their minds will expand in the comprehension of principles so glorious; while it may be that some may turn away, being unable to endure the everlasting truth
of heaven. We, however, feel it necessary to make a few remarks on the subject, for the benefit, especially, of our brethren in the Priesthood. We would say, store
your minds with the great principles revealed unto you, but forget not the order of the kingdom of God; strong meat is not for babes, and the first principles of the
gospel are still the means by which mankind are to be introduced into the kingdom of God; let no one, therefore, so far forget, as to dictate to the world upon principles
that can only be spiritually discerned, but plead with men to lead them to the obedience of faith, that they may receive that unction from the Holy One by which they
may know all things.

Our beloved brother remarks, that "God himself, who sits enthroned in yonder heavens, is a man like unto one of ourselves, that is the great secret." Let no one imagine
by this that Deity is less estimated by the Latter-day Saints than by others-by no means; for though we believe in the eternal nature of spirit and of element, and of the
continued progression of intelligence, yet, be it distinctly understood, that we worship the Eternal Father, in the name of Jesus Christ, by whom alone we can come unto
him, and through obedience to whose commandments we look for the reception of the Holy Ghost, by which alone we can hope to be ourselves perfected.
Undoubtedly, the New Testament teaches that the ultimate object of salvation for exceeds the general expectation of religionists, if we may judge by their teachings and
anticipations. Paul, in writing to the Thessalonian Church, in his second epistle, second chapter, and fourteenth verse, says, "Whereunto he called you by our gospel, to
the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ." We, understanding something of what the glory of the Saviour is, for He has overcome and hath sat down on his
Father's throne, so He promiseth to him that overcometh, He will also grant to sit upon His throne. Revelations, iii. chapter, 21st verse. We also read in the 1st epistle
of John, ii. chapter, and 20th verse, that it was the privilege of the Saints to receive an unction from the Holy One, to know all things. While, in the xxi. chapter
Revelations, 7th verse, we read that, "he that overcometh shall inherit all things. These references confirmed and established by the sublime and beautiful prayer of our
Saviour, as recorded in the xvii. chapter of the gospel of John, where he supplicates the Father, that the Saints may be one, "as thou Father, art in me, and I in thee, that
they also may be one in us;" declaring, also, that the glory which the Father had given him, he had given unto them, that they might be one in their condition and glory, as
the Father and he were one. Thus, while the Saints of the Last Days, believe in the possibility of attaining to the perfection of existence, we believe it to be attainble only
by keeping the commandments of God, and by living by every word that proceedeth from his mouth.

There is one passage which we would by no means omit noticing, which is this: "The greatest responsibility in this world that God has laid upon us, is, to seek after our
dead." We are aware, that to modern religionists, this is an incomprehensible subject, but to those who have entered into covenant with God, and have learned of the
things of the kingdom, it will be a source of unmingled gratitude and joy, and should call forth the grateful feelings of every heart to reflect that our glorious Redeemer
has wrought out a salvation so complete, as to make it possible to save every one in time or in eternity, who has not committed the unpardonable sin. Let the Saints
unite in expressions of everlasting gratitude and praise for a salvation so glorious, the fulness of which it has been their privilege to become acquainted with in the last
days.

But there is one great lesson deducible from this subject, of great importance to us, and to the progress of the kingdom of God: it is on Mount Zion that we are to
become Saviours in the last days, in connexion with the Holy Ordinances of the House of God, there, and there only, can we enjoy these privileges; how necessary
then, that every energy should be put forth for the completion of the Temple of God; indeed, we feel to say, that on the accomplishment of this object, depends in a
great measure, the salvation of the Church; surrounded as the Saints are on every hand with foes, whose enmity knows no rest, it becomes absolutely necessary that the
Saints should speedily be clothed with additional power and energy to enable them to endure, and consummate the great work of God. There is another remark of our
lamented brother, to which we would revert, in consequence of the false notions of charity that obtain amongst men, it is, "that the religions of the day will not save
men;" and, most assuredly, were the fact otherwise, there would be no call for the "dispensation of the fulness of times." If the hundreds of systems and opinions of men
were all efficacious in producing salvation, it would be the greatest folly for the Saints of the last days, to go forth, encountering persecution even unto death, in the
declaration of the great laws of adoption into the covenant of God. Let all our readers, therefore, in this matter, give us credit for declaring what we believe to be true.
But again, when we speak of the condemnation of individuals in a future state, we are very far from holding the opinion of the popular religionists of the day, that an
individual passes into the endurance of never-ending torments, but, on the contrary, we believe that the mercy of the Lord endureth for ever; yet, that every one shall be
 Copyright
judged       (c) 2005-2009,
        according            Infobase
                   to the deeds done inMedia    Corp.
                                        the body.                                                                                                        Page 59 / 1033

Notice.
were all efficacious in producing salvation, it would be the greatest folly for the Saints of the last days, to go forth, encountering persecution even unto death, in the
declaration of the great laws of adoption into the covenant of God. Let all our readers, therefore, in this matter, give us credit for declaring what we believe to be true.
But again, when we speak of the condemnation of individuals in a future state, we are very far from holding the opinion of the popular religionists of the day, that an
individual passes into the endurance of never-ending torments, but, on the contrary, we believe that the mercy of the Lord endureth for ever; yet, that every one shall be
judged according to the deeds done in the body.

Notice.

The Presidents of Conferences and of Branches, will take notice that there are several persons professing to be elders from Nauvoo, imposing themselves upon the
churches; we therefore desire that no one be received as such, nor be permitted to preach, unless he bring credentials of the legitimacy of his calling from the presidency
in Liverpool.

By order,

REUBEN HEDLOCK,

36, Chapel Street, THOMAS WARD.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

No. 7. December 1844. Vol. V.
History of Joseph Smith.

(Continued from page 85.)

NOT long after the foregoing was received, and the Saints from the state of New York began to come on, it seemed necessary to settle them. At the solicitation of
Bishop Partridge, I inquired and received the following revelation:-

Revelation Given May 1831.

Hearken unto me, saith the Lord your God, and I will speak unto my servant Edward Partridge, and give unto him directions: for it must needs be that he receive
directions how to organize this people: for it must needs be that they are organized according to my laws, if otherwise, they will be cut off: wherefore let my servant
Edward Partridge, and those whom he has chosen, in whom I am well pleased, appoint unto this people their portion, every man equal according to their families,
according to their circumstances, and their wants and needs; and let my servant Edward Partridge, when he shall appoint a man his portion, give unto him a writing that
shall secure unto him his portion, that he shall hold it, even this right and this inheritance in the church, until he transgresses and is not accounted worthy by the voice of
the church, according to the laws and covenants of the church, to belong to the church: and if he shall transgress and is not accounted worthy to belong to the church,
he shall not have power to claim that portion which he has consecrated unto the bishop for the poor and the needy of my church: therefore, he shall not retain the gift,
but shall only have claim on that portion that is deeded unto him. And thus, all things shall be made sure, according to the laws of the land.

And let that which belongs to this people, be appointed unto this people; and the money which is left unto this people, let there be an agent appointed unto this people,
to take the money to provide food and raiment, according to the wants of this people. And let every man deal honestly, and be alike among this people, and receive
alike, that ye may be one, even as I have commanded you.

And let that which belongeth to this people not be taken and given unto that of another church; wherefore, if another church would receive money of this church, let
them pay unto this church again, according as they shall agree-and this shall be done through the bishop or the agent, which shall be appointed by the voice of the
church.

And, again, let the bishop appoint a store-house unto this church, and let all things, both in money and in meat, which is more than is needful for the want of this people,
be kept in the hands of the bishop. And let him also reserve unto himself, for his own wants, and for the wants of his family, as he shall be employed in doing this
business. And thus I grant unto this people a privilege of organizing themselves according to my laws: and I consecrate unto them this land for a little season, until I the
Lord shall provide for them otherwise, and command them to go hence; and the hour and the day is not given unto them: wherefore let them act upon this land as for
years; and this shall turn unto them for their good.

Behold, this shall be an example unto my servant Edward Partridge, in other places, in all churches. And whoso is found a faithful, a just, and a wise steward, shall
inherit eternal life. Verily I say unto you, I am Jesus Christ, who cometh quickly, in an hour you think not. Even so: Amen.

On the 6th of June, the elders from the various parts of the country where they were labouring came in, and the conference before appointed, convened in Kirtland, and
the Lord displayed his power in a manner that could not be mistaken. The man of sin was revealed, and the authority of the Melchisedec priesthood was manifested
and conferred for the first time upon several of the elders. It was clearly evident that the Lord gave us power in proportion to the work to be done, and strength
according to the race set before us, and grace and help as our needs required. Great harmony prevailed; several were ordained; faith was strengthened; and humility so
necessary for the blessing of God to follow prayer, characterised the Saints. The next day, as a kind continuation of this great work of the last days, I received the
following.

Revelation Given June 1831

Behold, thus saith the Lord unto the elders whom he hath called and chosen in these last days, by the voice of his Spirit, saying, I the Lord will make known unto you
what I will that ye shall do from this time until the next conference, which shall be held in Missouri, upon the land which I will consecrate unto my people, who are a
remnant of Jacob, and those who are heirs according to the covenant. Wherefore, verily I say unto you, let my servant Joseph Smith, jun., and Sidney Rigdon take their
journey as soon as preparations can be made to leave their homes, and journey to the land of Missouri. And inasmuch as they are faithful unto me, it shall be made
known unto them the land of your inheritance. And inasmuch as they are not faithful, they shall be cut off, even as I will, as seemeth me good.

And again, verily I say unto you, let my servant Lyman Wight, and my servant John Corrill take their journey speedily; and also my servant John Murdock, and my
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
servant  Hyrum Smith take their journey unto the same place by way of Detroit. And let them journey from thence preaching the word by the way, Page           60 /other
                                                                                                                                                     saying none   1033
things than that which the prophets and apostles have written, and that which is taught them by the comforter, through the prayer of faith. Let them go two by two, and
thus let them preach by the way in every congregation, baptizing by water and the laying on the hands by the water's side; for thus saith the Lord, I will cut my work
known unto them the land of your inheritance. And inasmuch as they are not faithful, they shall be cut off, even as I will, as seemeth me good.

And again, verily I say unto you, let my servant Lyman Wight, and my servant John Corrill take their journey speedily; and also my servant John Murdock, and my
servant Hyrum Smith take their journey unto the same place by way of Detroit. And let them journey from thence preaching the word by the way, saying none other
things than that which the prophets and apostles have written, and that which is taught them by the comforter, through the prayer of faith. Let them go two by two, and
thus let them preach by the way in every congregation, baptizing by water and the laying on the hands by the water's side; for thus saith the Lord, I will cut my work
short in righteousness, for the days cometh that I will send forth judgment unto victory. And tell my servant Lyman Wight beware, for Satan desireth to sift him as chaff.

And behold, he that is faithful shall be made ruler over many things. And again, I will give unto you a pattern in all things, that ye may not deceived, for Satan is abroad
in the land, and he goeth forth deceiving the nations:-wherefore he that prayeth, whose spirit is contrite, the same is accepted of me, if he obey mine ordinances. He that
speaketh, whose spirit is contrite, whose language is meek, and edifieth the same, is of God, if he obey mine ordinances. And again, he that trembleth under my power
shall be made strong, and shall bring forth fruits of praise and wisdom, according to the revelations and truths which I have given you.

And again, he that is overcome and bringeth not forth fruits, even according to this pattern, is not of me! wherefore by this pattern ye shall know the spirits in all cases
under the whole heavens. And the days have come, according to men's faith it shall be done unto them. Behold this commandment is given unto all the elders whom I
have chosen. And again, verily I say unto you, let my servant Thomas B. Marsh, and my servant Ezra Thayre, take their journey also, preaching the word by the way
unto the same land. And again let my servant Isaac Morley, and my servant Ezra Pooth, take their journey, also preaching the word by the way unto the same land.

And again, let my servants Edward Partridge and Martin Harris, take their journey with my servant Sidney Rigdon and Joseph Smith, jun. Let my servants David
Whitmer and Harvy Whitlock, also take their journey, and preach by the way unto this same land. Let my servants, Parley P. Pratt and Orson Pratt take their journey,
and preach by the way, even unto this same land. And let my servants Solomon Hancock and Simeon Carter also take a journey, unto this same land, and preach by
the way. Let my servant Edson Fuller and Jacob Scott also take their journey. Let my servants Levi Hancock and Zebedee Coltrin also take their journey. Let my
servants Reynolds Cahoon and Samuel H. Smith also their journey. Let my servants Wheeler Baldwin and William Carter also take their journey.

And let my servants Newel Knight and Selah J. Griffin, both be ordained and also take their journey: yea, verily I say, let all these take their journey unto one place, in
their several courses, and one man shall not build upon another's foundation, neither journey in another's track. He that is faithful, the same shall be kept, and blessed
with much fruit.

And again I say unto you, let my servants Joseph Wakefield and Solomon Humphrey, take their journey into the eastern lands. Let them labour with their families,
declaring none other things than the prophets and apostles, that which they have seen and heard, and most assuredly believe, that the prophecies may be fulfilled. In
consequence of transgression, let that which was bestowed upon Heman Bassett, be taken from him, and placed upon the head of Simonds Rider.

And again, verily I say unto you, let Jared Carter be ordained a priest, and also George James be ordained a priest. Let the residue of the elders watch over the
churches, and declare the word in the regions among them. And let them labour with their own hands, that there be no idolatry nor wickedness practised. And
remember in all things, the poor and the needy, the sick and the afflicted, for he that doeth not these things, the same is not my disciple.

And again, let my servants Joseph Smith, jun., and Sidney Rigdon, and Edward Partridge, take with them a recommendation from the church. And let there be one
obtained for my servant Oliver Cowdery also: and thus, even as I have said, if ye are faithful, ye shall assemble yourselves together to rejoice upon the land of Missouri,
which is the land of your inheritance, which is now the land of your enemies. But behold, I the Lord will hasten the city in its time and will crown the faithful with joy and
with rejoicing. Behold, I am Jesus Christ the Son of God, and I will lift them up at the last day. Even so, Amen.

Trial of Elder Rigdon.

Minutes of a meeting of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, held on the meeting ground in the city of Nauvoo, on Sunday, September 8th, 1844.

Present, of the quorum of the Twelve, President Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, P. P. Pratt, Orson Pratt, Orson Hyde, George A. Smith, John Taylor, and Amasa
Lyman.

The High Council organized themselves with Bishop Newel, K. Whitney at their head, as follows:-William Marks, President of the Stake, and Charles C.Rich
Councillor; Samuel Bent, James Alred, Lewis D. Wilson, Alpheus Cutler, David Fullmer, George W. Harris, Thomas Grover, Aaron Johnson, Henry G. Sherwood,
also Reynolds Cahoon, Asahel Smith, and Ezra T. Benson, in the place of three absent members.

At ten minutes after ten o'clock, President Young requested the choir to sing a hymn, which was done: and the services opened by prayer from elder Orson Hyde, after
which the choir sung another hymn.

President Young then arose and addressed the people in substance as follows:-

I will call the attention of the congregation to the subject which is designed to be laid before you to-day. But I will first make a request that the police will attend to the
instructions given them by the Mayor this morning, and that is, to see that there is perfect order on the outside of the congregation. We are not afraid of disturbance
here, but there is generally some disposed to talk on the outside, which prevents those from hearing who are near them, and we wish all to hear what is said from the
stand.

I have frequently thought lately of Paul's words, when he said "much every way, some for Paul, some for Apollos, some for Cephas, and some for Christ;" and I believe
there are a great many here for Christ. I will make the application of Paul's words to us:-"much every way,"-some for Joseph and Hyrum, the Book of Mormon, and
Book of Doctrine and Covenants, the Temple and Joseph's measures; and some for Lyman Wight, some for James Emmett, and some for Sidney Rigdon, and I
suppose some for the Twelve.

The business of the day will result in this thing: all those who are for Joseph and Hyrum, the Book of Mormon, Book of Doctrine and Covenants, the Temple and
Joseph's measures, and for the Twelve, they being one party, will be called upon to manifest their principles openly and boldly. Then we wish all who are of the
opposite parties to enjoy the same liberty, and to be as decided and bold, and to show their principles as boldly, and be as decided as they are in their secret meetings
and private councils. If they are for Sidney Rigdon, and believe he is the man to be the first president and the leader of this people, we wish them to manifest it as freely
as they do in other places, because this will form another party.

We want all those who are for Lyman Wight and his measures, to show themselves openly and boldly; and all those for James Emmett and his measures, to show
themselves. We wish them to withdraw to day without fear, and to be as bold here as they are in other places. They may as well show themselves boldly, for I know
where they live, and I know their names, I can point them out if necessary. Those who wish to tarry and build up the city and build the Temple, and carry out the
measures
 Copyrightand
            (c)revelations
                2005-2009, of Infobase
                               our martyred prophet,
                                        Media  Corp.we wish to know who they are. Now all those who decline going either way, but secretly slander         the character
                                                                                                                                                         Page   61 / 1033of
Joseph Smith and the Twelve, my fellowship will be withdrawn from them without any further ceremony. If there are not more than ten men who hang on to the truth,
and to Joseph and the Temple, and are willing to do right in all things, let me be one of the number. If there should be but ten left, and their lives should be threatened,-
threatened with destruction by mobs, the Temple not be built, &c., because they are determined to do right, let me be one that is martyred for the truth. I have travelled
We want all those who are for Lyman Wight and his measures, to show themselves openly and boldly; and all those for James Emmett and his measures, to show
themselves. We wish them to withdraw to day without fear, and to be as bold here as they are in other places. They may as well show themselves boldly, for I know
where they live, and I know their names, I can point them out if necessary. Those who wish to tarry and build up the city and build the Temple, and carry out the
measures and revelations of our martyred prophet, we wish to know who they are. Now all those who decline going either way, but secretly slander the character of
Joseph Smith and the Twelve, my fellowship will be withdrawn from them without any further ceremony. If there are not more than ten men who hang on to the truth,
and to Joseph and the Temple, and are willing to do right in all things, let me be one of the number. If there should be but ten left, and their lives should be threatened,-
threatened with destruction by mobs, the Temple not be built, &c., because they are determined to do right, let me be one that is martyred for the truth. I have travelled
these many years in the midst of poverty and tribulation, and that too with blood in my shoes, month after month, to sustain and preach this gospel and build up this
kingdom, and God forbid that I should now turn round and seek to destroy that which I have been labouring to build up.

It is written in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, that the president can be tried before a bishop and twelve high priests, or the high council of the church. There are
many present this morning who were present at the organization of that quorum in Kirtland. We have here before us this morning, the high council, and bishop Whitney
at their head, and we will try Sidney Rigdon before this council and let them take an action on his case this morning, and then we will present it to the church, and let the
church also take an action upon it. I am willing that you should know that my feelings for Sidney Rigdon as a man, as a private citizen, are of the best kind. I have loved
that man, and always had the very best feelings for him; I have stood in defence of his life and his house in Kirtland, and have lain on the floor, night after night, and
week after week, to defend him. There are those who are following Sidney for whom my heart is grieved, I esteem them as good citizens. But when it touches the
salvation of the people, I am the man that walks to the line.

I am informed that elder Rigdon is sick; I am also informed that he and his party have had a council this morning, and have concluded not to say any thing in their own
defence, thinking that would be best for them. I have no idea that elder Rigdon is any more sick than I am; any how, we have a right to try his case, for he had sufficient
notice to prepare himself if he had been disposed. We gave him notice last Tuesday evening, and had it published in the Neighbour, and, was he sick, he could have
sent us word to have the case deferred. I heard elder Rigdon's discourse last Sunday, myself; I heard him pour blessings upon this people in an unbounded degree; I
heard him encourage the building up of this city and the Temple; he said he was one with us, and left his blessing upon the congregation. The congregation says to him,-
"go in peace." I said upon the back of his statements, you see that brother Rigdon is with us. I have not seen that brother Rigdon has been with us since he returned
from Pittsburg; I have known that he was not with us in spirit, but I took him at his word. The spirit reveals many things which it would not do to tell the public until it
can be proved. But to come to the point. On Tuesday last, I heard that elder Rigdon had a meeting the night previous, and had ordained men to be prophets, priests,
and kings. I concluded to go and see elder Rigdon, and asked elder Hyde to go with me. We went into his house, and after the usual compliments, I sat down directly
opposite him, and took hold of his hand. I looked him right in the face, and asked him if he had a meeting last night, here, in which men were ordained to be prophets,
priests, and kings? He replied, "No, we bad no meeting here; had we brother Soby?"

"Well, did you have a meeting any where, brother Rigdon, in which men were ordained to be prophets, priests, and kings?"

"Well, I don't know; did we have a meeting last night, brother Soby? Yes, I believe there was one last night; wasn't there brother Soby, up at your house?"

I saw the disposition of elder Rigdon to conceal the truth and equivocate, and I determined to know the whole secret. I said to him again, "Elder Rigdon, did you not
ordain those men at that meeting last night?"

He replied, "Yes, I suppose I did."

I then asked brother Rigdon, by what authority he ordained prophets, priests, and kings?

With a very significant air he replied, "Oh, I know about that!"

I will not attempt to describe the feelings I had, nor the look of his countenance, but he equivocated very much. He said there was no meeting here last night, and then
finally said, I believe there was a meeting at brother Soby's. I questioned him till he acknowledge that they ordained men to be prophets, priests, and kings.

I then asked brother Rigdon, "Do you not think, really, that you hold the keys and authority above any man, or set of men in this church, even the Twelve?"

Says he, "I never taught any such doctrine, did I, brother Soby?"

Says I, "Brother Rigdon, tell me the truth, do you not think so?"

He replied, "Yes, I do"

Says I, "That tells the whole story. Brother Joseph never undertook such important business as you are engaged in, without consulting his brethren, and especially the
Twelve, if they were present." I felt delicate in asking elder Rigdon these questions, but I knew it was my duty to find out the secret of the whole matter. To evade
answering the questions I put to him, he finally said, "Don't crowd upon my feelings too much; my feelings are tender, and I don't wish to be crowded." I then proposed
to him, that myself and the brethren of the Twelve would call in the evening and converse with him further on the subject, to which he agreed. In the evening, eight of the
Twelve, together with bishop Whitney, went to elder Rigdon's and conversed a while, and finding matters as before stated, we concluded we would go over to Dr.
Richards's and there counsel together what was best to do on the subject. In our council we deemed it necessary to demand his license, and say to him he could not
hold it any longer, unless he retracted from his present course and repent of his wickedness. A committee of three was chosen, who went over and demanded his
license, but he refused to give it up, at the same time saying, "I did not receive it from you, neither shall I give it up to you." On the strength of this, we published a notice
in the Neighbour, that there would be an action on his case before the church to day.

We have now the quorum before us, before which he will be tried, with the oldest bishop at their head; and I shall leave the subject for the brethren to take it up, and it
is left for us to decide whether we are Latter-day Saints or not.

President Young said further, that the Twelve are to be regarded as witnesses in this trial, and not judges. We present ourselves before the High Council as witnesses,
and we are prepared to bring other testimony forward if necessary. There may be some who will say that this is not a fair trial, because the opposite party are not here.
They have had sufficient notice and time to make their objections, and if they don't appear to make their defence, it will prove to me that they are guilty. Elder Rigdon
has not conducted himself like a man of God, he has not conducted himself like a prophet of God, nor a counsellor to the first president, since he came here. We prefer
these charges against him, and the High Council will be obliged to act.

Elder Orson Hyde arose and said as follows:-I thought I would present to your view, some things which have transpired since the death of our beloved Prophet and
Patriarch, Joseph and Hyrum Smith, who were murdered by the mob. I was in New Haven when I first heard the news, but hardly credited the report; I went from
thence to New York, where I learned the same things. I then concluded I would start to Boston. When I arrived at Boston I met with President Young, and one or two
others of the(c)
 Copyright    Twelve. We held
                 2005-2009,     a council
                             Infobase     together,
                                       Media  Corp.and it was decided to write to elder Rigdon at Pittsburg. I was appointed to write the letter. I informed
                                                                                                                                                       Pageelder
                                                                                                                                                             62 /Rigdon
                                                                                                                                                                  1033
of our conclusions, and stated to him that we had decided to return immediately to Nauvoo, and that we should go by the lakes, inasmuch as we deemed it safer and
quicker to go that way, than to go through Pittsburg. I stated also that it was the desire of the Twelve, that elder Rigdon and elder Page should meet us at Nauvoo, and
after we had rested and mourned for our martyred brethren, we would sit down together and hold a council on the very ground where sleep the ashes of our deceased
Elder Orson Hyde arose and said as follows:-I thought I would present to your view, some things which have transpired since the death of our beloved Prophet and
Patriarch, Joseph and Hyrum Smith, who were murdered by the mob. I was in New Haven when I first heard the news, but hardly credited the report; I went from
thence to New York, where I learned the same things. I then concluded I would start to Boston. When I arrived at Boston I met with President Young, and one or two
others of the Twelve. We held a council together, and it was decided to write to elder Rigdon at Pittsburg. I was appointed to write the letter. I informed elder Rigdon
of our conclusions, and stated to him that we had decided to return immediately to Nauvoo, and that we should go by the lakes, inasmuch as we deemed it safer and
quicker to go that way, than to go through Pittsburg. I stated also that it was the desire of the Twelve, that elder Rigdon and elder Page should meet us at Nauvoo, and
after we had rested and mourned for our martyred brethren, we would sit down together and hold a council on the very ground where sleep the ashes of our deceased
friends. This letter was received by elder Rigdon as we have since learned. Well, what does he do? He comes directly to Nauvoo. He arrived before the Twelve could
get there. He immediately entered into measures to call the church together to appoint a Guardian, and was very anxious to crowd an action before the Twelve arrived,
when he knew it was the request of the Twelve to sit in council together with him before any action was taken before the public. He represented to the congregation
that it was necessary that he should return home immediately on account of the situation of his family. Providentially the Twelve came before he had accomplished his
designs, and an action was then taken before the public, and he was defeated. The church unanimously voted to sustain the Twelve in their office as appointed by
President Joseph Smith and the church-since that action was taken elder Rigdon has shown no more anxiety to return to Pittsburg. Now I would ask this congregation,
if elder Rigdon had known that he was commanded to take the lead of this people, would he have had any reason to fear his success, if he had been sure God had
appointed him? Were the Twelve jealous that they should not stand in their place? I heard no such thing. We wanted to sit in council together, and felt that whatever the
spirit dictated that should be our course. There is a way by which all revelations purporting to be from God through any man can be tested. Brother Joseph gave us the
plan, says he, when all the quorums are assembled and organized in order, let the revelation be presented to the quorums, if it pass one let it go to another, and if it pass
that, to another, and so on until it has passed all the quorums; and if it pass the whole without running against a snag, you may know it is of God. But if it runs against a
snag, then says he, it wants enquiring into; you must see to it. It is known to some who are present that there is a quorum organized where revelations can be tested.
Brother Joseph said, let no revelation go to the people until it has been tested here. Now I would ask, did elder Rigdon call the quorum together and there lay his
revelation before it, to have it tested? No, he did not wait to call the quorum; neither did he call the authorities together that were here. He endeavoured to ensnare the
people and allure their minds by his flowery eloquence; but the plan was defeated. The voice of the people was in favour of sustaining the Twelve to be their leaders. I
tell you it is no enviable place for one of that quorum to stand in, and act as the leaders of this people. The shafts of the enemy are always aimed at the head first.
Brother Joseph said some time before he was murdered: "If I am taken away, upon you, the Twelve, will rest the responsibility of leading this people, and do not be
bluffed off by any man. Go forward in the path of your duty though you walk into death. If you will be bold and maintain your ground, the great God will sustain you."
And now, inasmuch as a charge has been laid upon us, it will be inquired in a day to come if we have been faithful to the charge, and we are responsible for what has
been laid upon us.

After the Twelve returned, I went to see elder Rigdon, and requested him to meet us in counoil; I invited him to attend, but he said he was sick; well, I don't know but
he was sick, but I am informed he went the same day and held a meeting somewhere outside the city.-To-day there is an excuse.-He says he is sick, perhaps it is so. In
our conversation on Tuesday evening, when he said he had the keys and power, he said he did not claim jurisdiction over the Twelve, he claimed jurisdiction over no
man. Says I, elder Rigdon if the Twelve were to transgress, would you call them to account? He replied, No, I have no jurisdiction over them. But was brother Joseph
here, and he was to see the Twelve do wrong, we would not have time to wink more than twice before he would be upon us with a rod, and drive us back to the path
of duty again. Elder Rigdon says he claims no jurisdiction over the Twelve, nor the Twelve over him. Says I, elder Rigdon, such a course as this will lead to a division of
the church. He replied, there will be a good many churches built up, all over the world. I asked if all these churches would be subject to one common head. He
answered they would not. Elder Young replied, then there will be a great many bodies. He replied, Oh no! I then said, where there are many heads, there is no head at
all; and a thing that has got many heads, must be a hydra-a monster; a house divided against itself, cannot stand. Elder Rigdon is now going to work, to make a division,
and yet he said on the stand, he did not want to make a division. When any man comes here with a revelation purporting to be from God, we feel in duty bound to
question its validity. This is a kind of furnace to prove all things, and elder Rigdon don't like to come into the furnace.

I will now give some testimony which has been handed to me concerning what elder Rigdon has said. Those who have testified here are ready to testify to the same
before the congregation if it is necessary.

I shall omit names unless called upon, and then they shall be forthcoming. One of Mr. Rigdon's party said to this brother, you are a pretty strong Twelve man I believe,
are you not? He answered: "I am no party man-but I am desirous to obtain the truth." Mr. Rigdon's friend then said, if you will not tell it to the Twelve, I will tell you our
plans. He then communicated unto me their designs, the substance of which was as follows: that elder Rigdon was going to feel the minds of the branches, and then of
the people of Nauvoo, until he got strong enough to make a party, and if he found that he could raise influence to divide the people he would do so, and let the
remainder follow the Twelve.

Elder Hyde continued and said: this was said previous to his discourse at La Harpe; then, he comes here, and says I have no authority, I have no jurisdiction over this
people whatever. We knew by the spirit that this was in elder Rigdon's heart before, and we wanted to bring it out. This shows that the whole plan was matured at the
time he said he did not want to divide the church-he had no jurisdiction, &c., and he let out the roots of it on Tuesday evening, when we conversed with him. When we
demanded his license, he said, "I did not receive it from you, neither shall I give it up to you." He then threatened to turn traitor. His own language was, "inasmuch as
you have demanded my license, I shall feel it my duty to publish all your secret meetings, and all the history of the secret works of this church, in the public journals." He
intimated that it would bring a mob upon us, says he, I know what effect it will have; there is a rod and a scourge awaits this people. Says I, elder Rigdon if you want
the honour of bringing distress upon this people, you may have it, you may have the honour of it here, and you may have the honour of it in eternity; and every effort you
make to bring distress upon this people, will recoil back upon your own head. I have been told since, he was angry and did not mean to do as he said; but I would ask
this congregation, can a man say what is not in his heart? I say he cannot, for "out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh." Elder Young says he can prove
that elder Rigdon made use of the same expressions previous to our visiting him last Tuesday. I replied to him and said, we have counted the cost and it can't cost us
more than our lives, and we have got them ready to pay. Now what was the idea conveyed by elder Rigdon's expressions, it was this, if you will let me alone, and not
oppose me in my measures, although you are a wicked and iniquitous people, we will be hail fellows well met, and all fellowship together; but if you oppose me, I will
expose all your secret wickedness, I will expose all your iniquity. Now I don't know of any man in this church that has gone deeper into matters than he did in Far West
in his oration on the 4th of July. He was the cause of our troubles in Missouri, and although brother Joseph tried to restrain him, he would take his own course, and if he
goes to exposing the secrets of this church, as he says, the world will throw him down and trample him under their feet.

Before I went east on the 4th of April last, we were in council with brother Joseph almost every day for weeks, says brother Joseph, in one of those councils, there is
something going to happen; I don't know what it is, but the Lord bids me to hasten and give you your endowment before the temple is finished. He conducted us
through every ordinance of the holy priesthood, and when he had gone through with all the ordinances he rejoiced very much, and says, now if they kill me you have got
all the keys, and all the ordinances, and you can confer them upon others, and the hosts of Satan will not be able to tear down the kingdom as fast as you will be able to
build it up; and now, says he, on your shoulders will rest the responsibility of leading this people, for the Lord is going to let me rest a while. Now, why did he say to the
Twelve on YOUR shoulders will this responsibility rest, why did he not mention brother Hyrum? The spirit knew that Hyrum would be taken with him, and hence he
did not mention his name; elder Rigdon's name was not mentioned, although he was here all the time, but he did not attend our councils.

When we were coming away last Tuesday evening, elder Rigdon said you are not led by the Lord, and I have known it for a long time that you were not led by the
Lord. In his discourse before the people, the first Sunday after he came here, he stated that Joseph Smith yet holds the keys of this kingdom, for he had seen it since he
was dead. When elder Rigdon made this remark, says I to him, I defy any man to show that we have adopted any measure, only what Joseph has directed us. We
have all the (c)
 Copyright   while sought to carry
                 2005-2009,         out those
                              Infobase   Mediameasures
                                                Corp. which he has laboured at such pains to establish. Now, if brother Joseph yet holds the keys of  this kingdom,
                                                                                                                                                    Page             I
                                                                                                                                                             63 / 1033
would ask how is any man going to get by Joseph into the celestial kingdom of God, if they oppose and seek to destroy the principles laid down by brother Joseph.
They can't get over it, neither can they get by him. I will now leave the subject with brother Parley, for he is a witness in the matter.
When we were coming away last Tuesday evening, elder Rigdon said you are not led by the Lord, and I have known it for a long time that you were not led by the
Lord. In his discourse before the people, the first Sunday after he came here, he stated that Joseph Smith yet holds the keys of this kingdom, for he had seen it since he
was dead. When elder Rigdon made this remark, says I to him, I defy any man to show that we have adopted any measure, only what Joseph has directed us. We
have all the while sought to carry out those measures which he has laboured at such pains to establish. Now, if brother Joseph yet holds the keys of this kingdom, I
would ask how is any man going to get by Joseph into the celestial kingdom of God, if they oppose and seek to destroy the principles laid down by brother Joseph.
They can't get over it, neither can they get by him. I will now leave the subject with brother Parley, for he is a witness in the matter.

Elder Parley P. Pratt arose to give his testimony concerning this case. He said, in the first place I will say that there is no man present, save one, who has been
acquainted with elder Rigdon longer than I have. Elder Hyde knew him before I did. I have been in church fellowship with him for fifteen or sixteen years. I was a
member of the same church with him before we heard this gospel; I was the first man who presented the Book of Mormon to him, and bore testimony to him
concerning the gospel. I witnessed his coming into this church, I have feelings for him as a friend of the strongest kind, and ever have felt an interest for him, I would be
amongst the first to rejoice to see him walk up as a counsellor with us. I have no feelings but in his favour. But the salvation of this church is of far more importance than
any thing else, and we are determined to walk up to our duty, let it come against whom it may. After brother Rigdon came from Pittsburg, I waited on him to bid him
welcome, but he was so crowded with friends shaking hands and welcoming him back that I said to him, elder Rigdon, you are busy to-day, we will not interrupt you
to-day, but to-morrow morning the few of the Twelve who are here will want to meet with you, and sit down in council together. We expect to hear you preach. In the
morning I called upon him to go with me to brother Taylor's, he being confined to his bed by the wounds he received from the mob. He made an excuse, saying, that he
was engaged with a strange gentleman, and could not leave him then, but would come when he got through. We waited until it was almost meeting time, and instead of
coming to meet with us, he went directly to the meeting. He came here and preached, and related his vision or revelation to appoint a guardian. We still deferred, and
waited to meet with him in council, until, to our astonishment, without our knowledge he caused an appointment to be made for the next Thursday, for the church to
choose their guardian; and this too in the absence of the most part of the quorum of the Twelve, and even without consulting the high council of the church. I knew such
a course would divide the church, and I protested against it, and determined to come to the stand if the motion was to proceed and dismiss the meeting. It fortunately
happened that the Twelve came in time to attend the meeting, which was changed by them into a special conference. We made another effort to get elder Rigdon to sit
in council with the quorum of the Twelve. We met at the time appointed, and waited something like three hours before he came. He finally came, and we then asked
him to give us the relation of his vision or revelation, which he did. He said it was shewn to him that there were no authorities left in the church who could act. When
Joseph was alive the people had confidence in the quorums, but now they had not confidence; the people must choose some man they can have confidence in to act.
Said I to him, elder Rigdon, there never was a time when the people were more willing to hearken to council and be agreed than they are now. Said I, has not the
Almighty God established authorities in this church by Joseph Smith, such as the quorum of the Twelve, the high council and other quorums, and have they not power to
act, and will they not be damned if they do not act; and will the people not be damned if they do not give heed to these authorities? He answered, yes; when, not
twenty minutes before, he said there were no authorities in the church! Said I, elder Rigdon, I object to that meeting you got up, in the name of the Twelve. It was got
up without the consent or advice of those of the Twelve who are here; at present we don't need to adopt any new measures, we only need to carry out the measures
which God has revealed, and when we have done this, God will give us more; and on these grounds I object to the meeting. Says he, there is no need to appoint
another officer. We have only to sustain the officers, as they are already organized; and I pledge myself there shall be no other business brought up on Thursday, only
the regular prayer meeting. When I had got the pledge from him, I told the people that Thursday's meeting would only be a prayer meeting. But after this some of the
people went to him and he turned round again, and said it was a business meeting. I know that he said no business should be done at that meeting, and afterwards said
it should be a business meeting. I then saw that this was a deep and a cunning plan laid to divide the best people that ever lived.

On last Sunday we heard preaching all day about things a long way ahead-terrible battles to be fought, somewhere by the brook Kedron. Their preaching gave me a
text which I want to preach from, it is somewhere in Webster's spelling book, and I suppose the little boys can tell me where. However, it is a story of a "country maid
and her milk pail," &c. The moral was, that when men suffer their imaginations to be amused with things a long way ahead, they suffer loss by neglecting those things
which immediately concern them. The great God said through Joseph, build this temple; I give you a sufficient time to build it, and if you do not build it by the appointed
time, you shall be rejected as a people, with your dead. I thought we were concerned in building up this place, and defending it, and while we were immediately
concerned in all these important matters, the day was spent in talking about Queen Victoria, battles, &c., and things which were calculated to draw our minds away
from those things, wherein our eternal interest is at stake. When he blessed the people, I said, Amen, and when he said our persecutions were about over, and cried
peace, peace, I hoped it would be so, if we could get it. He did by hard straining get it out, that we might go on and build the temple, and build up the city.

On Tuesday, as has been stated, we went to elder Rigdon's house, when I had heard that he had been ordaining men to unheard of offices. These men were in no
quorum, and under nobody's direction nor authority, but elder Rigdon's own revelations. We protested against it. He claimed he had authority and keys over any one
else. By-and-bye we had more of his revelations. Says he, I saw all this before I left Pittsburg. I then charged him with endeavouring to palm upon the people false
revelations and lies, in the name of the Lord. He then gave us another slice of his revelation, in addition to what he had already told us. It was, that he was to help to
fight a bloody battle in some appointed place, the particulars of which had been revealed to him. This battle was not to be a war of words, not a battle with the tongue,
but, says he, with the sword, and it will be a bloody battle. The great God has revealed it to me, and no one shall beat me out of it! Says I to him, if you build up
churches, and ordain men to preach who are not subject to the Twelve, how are they to be governed. Suppose the Twelve, having authority to regulate all the churches
in all the world according to the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, and should publish an epistle to the churches, they will say, who are the Twelve? We are not under
the authority of the Twelve. Will not this be the result?

I asked the question to one of his new prophets, do you consider yourself under the direction of the Twelve? He hesitated a while, and replied, I hope elder Rigdon and
the Twelve will be united and walk together, if not, I shall not be under the direction of the Twelve, only so far as they agree with elder Rigdon. I shall be under the
directions of the revelations as given to elder Rigdon, I regard him as my prophet, seer, and revelator. And the old revelations require us to build this temple, that we
may receive our endowment, and all the ordinances and priesthood, whereby we may save ourselves and our dead. The new revelation is to draw the people to
Pittsburg, and scatter them abroad, and do any thing and every thing but that which the old revelations bid us do. Some of the brethren, elders Young, and Orson Pratt,
and others, then said to him that the matter must be settled before he went away to Pittsburg, either one way or the other. We laboured with him till near twelve
o'clock, but the split seemed only to grow wider and wider. Says I, elder Rigdon, if the God of heaven has sent me to tell what will be, you will never fulfil your
revelation; I have no more confidence in your revelations than I have in Gladden Bishop's. Now brethren it was for this ordaining men to unheard of officers in an illegal
manner, and the proceedings of their secret meetings, that the fellowship of the Twelve was withdrawn from elder Rigdon. I was one of the committee who went to
demand his license, and acted as spokesman. I made the demand in a respectful manner, taking care not to do any thing intentionally to wound his feelings. When I
demanded his license he refused to give it up, as has already been observed, and says he, I shall now take the liberty to publish to the world, all the secret works of this
church, and stir up the world against you, and, says he, I know the result both on you and the church, and myself, this was letting out a little more of his revelation. He
then said, I have sat and laughed in my sleeve at the proceedings of the Twelve this evening, for they have been fulfilling in this last act, the vision I had at Pittsburg. I
knew you would withdraw fellowship from me, I knew you would oppose me, in all my movements. It was all shown to me in the vision before I left Pittsburg. Thought
I to myself, O consistency, where hast thou fled? Here are revelations manufactured as fast as they are needed to suit the circumstances.

Last Sunday, elder Rigdon said we were a blessed people. Now he says he has known ever since before he left Pittsburg, that this same blessed people would cut him
off before he left them.

He further said, I am not going to injure this people; I don't want to make a division; and soon after said, I know this people have not been led by the Lord for a long
time. He was talking about exposing our secrets; elder Hyde then said he was glad he had got at the root of his feelings; elder Rigdon replied, I don't do it with a design
toCopyright
   injure this(c)people, as before
                   2005-2009,      stated. Media Corp.
                                Infobase                                                                                                             Page 64 / 1033
Now the quorum of the Twelve have not offered a new revelation from the time of the massacre of our beloved brethren, Joseph and Hyrum, but we have spent all our
time, early and late, to do the things the God of heaven commanded us to do through brother Joseph. Here are the principles of brother Joseph, our prophet, who laid
off before he left them.

He further said, I am not going to injure this people; I don't want to make a division; and soon after said, I know this people have not been led by the Lord for a long
time. He was talking about exposing our secrets; elder Hyde then said he was glad he had got at the root of his feelings; elder Rigdon replied, I don't do it with a design
to injure this people, as before stated.

Now the quorum of the Twelve have not offered a new revelation from the time of the massacre of our beloved brethren, Joseph and Hyrum, but we have spent all our
time, early and late, to do the things the God of heaven commanded us to do through brother Joseph. Here are the principles of brother Joseph, our prophet, who laid
the foundation of this work, and the Twelve have laboured to carry them out. We have not said, go to Black river, nor to Prairie du Chien, nor to Pittsburg, but we
have said take the sword of the spirit, and do the things commanded and enjoined by brother Joseph. Only think of the idea, after blessing the congregation in the
manner he did last Sabbath, in two days after he says this people have not been led by the Lord for a long time, and I have known it. And why? Because we fulfilled his
own revelation by cutting him off from the church; but if we had not cut him off, nor opposed him in his secret corner of treachery and apostacy, we should have been a
very good people, and we would be all fellowship together.

I will here read from the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, page 102, new edition, paragraph 11, to show concerning the legal authorities of this church.-(See D. C.)

Now you ask where is the proper authority and power for us to look to. We answer here is a power and authority equal to the first presidency; equal and nothing
more. But suppose you uphold elder Rigdon's theory, what have you got? You have got one of the quorum, which does not even form a majority, and consequently has
no power to act. But if it would make no odds who you look to for your leaders, if they are not chosen and upheld by the faith and prayer of the church, and then they
must walk according to the revelations, or there is no power in their appointment. I say and bear testimony that the things revealed to Sidney Rigdon touching the great
battles to be fought somewhere; the secret meetings; the ordination of officers, and the government of this church, is a revelation of falsehood and delusion, calculated
to lead the people astray. It will result in open apostacy, and is designed to bring destruction upon us, or else it will result in speedy repentance, and a turning round to
the principles and revelations laid down by our martyred prophet.

Elder O. Hyde rose again, and said he wanted to relate a little story. It is only about two minutes long, and I think it will serve to illustrate the present position of this
church. Elder Rigdon's remarks not only authorised, but courted a division of the church, and at the same time he acknowledged that he had no jurisdiction over the
church whatever. The story is this,-"In the days of King Solomon there were two women who lived in the same house, and had each a child. One night one of the
women overlay her child, and when she awoke her child was dead. A soon as she discovered this, she took her own dead child and placed it by the side of the mother
of the living child, and took the living child to herself. When the mother of the living child awoke in the morning to give her child suck, behold it was dead; but when she
had considered it, she found it was not her child; and the other woman said nay; but the living is my son, and the dead is thy son. And this said no; but the dead is thy
son, and the living is my son.-They then referred the matter to King Solomon, who said, the one saith this is my son that liveth, and thy son is dead. And the other saith
nay; but thy son is the dead, and my son is the living. And the King said, `bring me a sword,' and they brought a sword before the King, and the King said: `divide the
living child in two, and give the half to the one and a half to the other.' But the woman whose the living child was, said to the King, `O my lord, the King, give her the
living child, and in no wise slay it;' for her bowels yearned over her son. But the other said, `let it be neither mine nor thine, but divide it.' Now, brethren, the Twelve
say, let not the child be divided; but elder Rigdon says, let the child be divided, for I profess to have no claim or jurisdiction over it; and I believe, if the great God
would speak from heaven this morning, he would say to the Twelve, you are the mother (or rather the father) of the living child, and the church shall not be divided, for
I say it in the name of the great God, I say let not the child be divided; let it live: and all the congregation said, amen.

Elder Amasa Lyman said, so far as I am acquainted with what has been said, it is correct, and the most of it has been under my own observation. It would, therefore,
be useless to recapitulate. But there are some things connected with the history of this event that should speak to the understanding of the individuals to whom this case
is to be submitted. The Twelve have already told their mind on the subject and have acted upon it. There is a curiosity connected with the revelation of this individual,
who is so favoured of heaven, as to have gathered the rays of light from the upper world; intelligence and wonderful things, that other men never thought of. Even
Gladden Bishop never thought of such wonderful things. Now, where has this individual been for these years past? Has he been labouring to support and uphold the
man whom God has appointed to bring forth this work? Has he been endeavouring for the last four or five years to build up the principles taught and laid down by the
man of God? Here are men present who have travelled through the length and breadth of these United States, and to Europe, and some who have travelled as far as
Palestine to carry out and establish the principles which have been laid down by our deceased prophet, and yet the great God has not made known to any of these men
the wonderful things made known in this revelation. Neither has elder Marks or the Twelve received any such wonderful revelation. But this man who has been asleep
all the while, when he was not too sick to sleep and smoke his pipe, and take his drink, correspond with John C. Bennet, and other mean, corrupt men. This is the
character of the man on whom shines the light of revelation; this is the man who says the Twelve have gone astray, and this church is not led by the Lord. This man is
made generalissimo of all the armies of the Gentiles, I suppose; this is the man who is to fight these wonderful battles till the blood of the slain flow as high as the horses
bridles in the brook Kedron. Elder Brigham, nor any of the Twelve did not get this wonderful power; they have not got the same spirit. But these men who obtain these
great revelations, carry the spirit about with them; you can smell it as soon as you come near enough to feel their breath. Elder Rigdon's plan is to divide the church
although he claims no jurisdiction.

This wonderful spirit of revelation has fallen on a great many. Here is a revelation come from Michigan, which points out a Mr. Strang, as the one to take the lead of this
people. So brother Sidney is not the only man who proposes to have been appointed to lead this church. The devil seems to have set a good many hooks and baited
them very nice, that some may be sure to catch. Here is another revelation come from the wonderful town of Appanooce; but the Twelve are so wicked they cannot
get it. The great John C. Bennet said at the conference, when he first came here, that he sustained the same position in the first presidency, as the Holy Ghost does to
the Father and Son. He now says, that elder Rigdon is to take the presidency, and he is appointed to elder Rigdon's place. Now, you see, it is impossible for these
people to go after them all. When elder Rigdon was in Pittsburg be saw a great many things, and I dare venture to say, that when the news reaches him of your action
to-day; it will bring another slice of his revelation; he no doubt saw it before he left Pittsburg. It is plain, beyond a doubt, that elder Rigdon came here with a spirit as
corrupt as hell; because the effects produced by all his movements are as corrupt as can be. He first told the people he came here to do one thing, afterwards he said
he would do another quite opposite. He said God had sent him here, to see that the church was built up to Joseph, and the least departure from this, he said, was sure
to result in the destruction of the church. He said, woe, woe, woe unto this people if they do not make a right choice. Again, he says, he saw that the people would
reject him; he also said, there was an important passage in the scripture, which had to be fulfilled. He did not tell us what it was, but we learned that it was that part of
Isaiah's prophecy where he says, "the stone which the builders rejected is become the head of the corner." Now it appears that Isaiah's prophecy must be proved true,
if it has to ruin the whole church to do it. The temple must be forsaken and not be finished, and all that Joseph has done must be rejected, to carry out his notion that he
(Sidney) was some great one. For the last four or five years we have never heard of Sidney's getting a revelation, but as soon as brother Joseph is out of the way, he
can manufacture one to allure the people and destroy them. Now after he has given his testimony to the world; after finding fault with God, because he happened to get
into jail in Missouri; and because he was poor; yet this is the man that can get such wonderful revelations. Brothers Parley and Brigham suffered in Missouri, but did not
find fault with God; they don't get such wonderful things.-Now this is the man who has got the keys of the conquest; the keys of David! keys which the Twelve never
heard was to be given to man, who had in a manner cursed God to his face. It may be pleaded that Sidney Rigdon may be mistaken. If he should, it is not the first time
he has been mistaken in his revelations. But Joseph Smith never was mistaken in his revelations. He never commenced to do a thing, and when he had got it half done
turned round and quitted it.

(To be continued.)

W. Woodruff's
Copyright           Address
          (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 65 / 1033

To the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints.
turned round and quitted it.

(To be continued.)

W. Woodruff's Address

To the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints.

I deem it to be a duty which I owe to God and his church, to express my feelings and bear my testimony unto you, concerning certain things that are presented to you
for your consideration; especially, the claims of elder Sidney Rigdon to the exclusive right to lead and govern the church of Latter-day Saints. I have carefully examined
the trial which elder Rigdon has had before the authorities of the church in Nauvoo, as given in the Times and Seasons, Vol. v. No. 17, and I am satisfied that a
righteous decision has been given in his case. I do not make these remarks without my reasons, and I will hereby give those reasons.

I will commence by asking where has elder Rigdon been since he made his flaming speech in Far West, which had a tendency to bring persecution upon the whole
church, especially the head of it? Has he stood by the side of the prophet and patriarch as a true friend, to assist in carrying them through their trials, tribulations, and
persecutions? Has he walked up into his place as a man of God, and stood beside the prophet as his counsellor? Has he in any way, been a pillar or support to the
church, from that day until this! Has he sustained the cause, and used an influence to spread the work abroad since the persecution in Far West? Has he in any way
sustained the priesthood with dignity and honour, for the last five years of his life? Or, has the prophet, in any point of view, leaned upon him as a counsellor, a staff, or
support, for the last five years? Or has the prophet Joseph found elder Rigdon in his councils, when he organized the quorum of the Twelve a few months before his
death, to prepare them for the endowment? And when they received their endowment, and actually received the keys of the kingdom of God, and oracles of God, keys
of revelation, and the pattern of heavenly things; and thus addressing the Twelve, exclaimed, "upon your shoulders the kingdom rests, and you must round up your
shoulders and bear it, for I have had to do it until now. But now the responsibility rests upon you. It mattereth not what becomes of me." I say, has this been the case
with elder Rigdon, in any wise. No, no, verily no; but the reverse, until he had become like a millstone upon the back of Joseph Smith, the prophet, seer, and revelator.
And I hereby bear my testimony, that I heard the said Joseph Smith declare, that elder Rigdon had become like a millstone upon his back-a dead weight-and he had
carried him long enough, and must throw him off; and in my hearing requested one of the quorum of the Twelve to bring him up before the Church, that he might be
dealt with according to the law of the Church, that he might be cut off as a dead branch, and no longer encumber the tree, as there was sufficient testimony against him.
But through the pleadings of brother Hyrum Smith and others, he has been spared. Elder Brigham Young has been his friend-spoke in his favour, in consequence of his
age and former standing, hoping that he might reform, got the spirit of the work, and magnify his calling. Upon this principle he has been sustained long, until the branch
became twice dead, and necessary to be severed from the tree. Elder Rigdon, for the last five years of his life, has mostly been shut up in the post-office; confined
himself mostly to his own temporal affairs, manifesting but little interest in the affairs of the church; and when any alarm or report was in circulation unfavourable to the
cause, if we could judge at all from the course he pursued, it had a tendency to increase trouble and disturbance, instead of decreasing it. It is true, that elder Rigdon
attended some of the councils that president Smith held with the Twelve and others, before his death, while giving them instructions; but I heard president Smith say,
that he came in without his wish or invitation, as he had no confidence in him. Elder Rigdon and his friends would now claim, before the church and the world, that he
holds the keys of the kingdom of God of the last dispensation, above the Twelve, the church, &c. I am ready to admit before the whole church and the world, that he
does hold one key beyond the Twelve; one that they do not hold-one that God never held, nor Jesus Christ, nor any true prophet, patriarch, or apostle; Joseph and
Hyrum Smith were utter strangers to it. And if we can judge from his own mouth, according to the testimony given on his trial, we would suppose that Lucifer, who
made war in heaven, was its author; and that it had been handed down unto the present day, and with it elder Rigdon has unlocked his heart, and pourtrayed before our
eyes what was in it. What is it? Hear it, all ye Latter-day Saints! Listen, O Earth, and judge the fruits of this Key. He threatens to turn traitor, publish against the church
in public journals, intimating that he would bring a mob upon the church, stir up the world against the saints, and bring distress upon them, &c. Times and Seasons, vol.
v. p. 650-653. This ought to be a sufficient reason for any true hearted Latter-day Saint to turn away from him with disgust, and treat all such men and principles
according to their desert, which is, to let them entirely alone; for a more despicable principle never existed in heaven, earth, or hell, than to prove a traitor to our God,
our cause, and our friends, and bring distress upon the innocent, and that too by turning against the very cause that a man has spent a portion of his life to build up, and
declared, while in the faith, that it was true and righteous; for in all such cases there is entirely a misrepresentation of truth and facts, in order to accomplish the intended
evil, while a true statement of facts would advance the cause. This same principle was manifest in the case of Lucifer, Judas, Arnold, and many apostates in this church,
who, when they could not get their own ends answered, would threaten to bring mobs upon the church, and in some instances have done so. I would ask has Joseph or
Hyrum Smith ever held such a key as this, or manifested such a spirit as this? No, never; they have despised it in their hearts. President Smith seemed to be sensible
that such fruit was growing in the breast of elder Rigdon; and if he had accomplished what duty appeared to present to his mind upon that subject, that branch would
have been severed from the tree before his death; but through mercy it was spared until it has produced fruit which is evil in its tendency, and dangerous to the welfare
of the Church and Kingdom of God.

I would again ask, has elder Brigham Young ever manifested any knowledge of the key above spoken of, or any spirit or disposition to turn against the church in any
time of trial or persecution from its commencement? Has he ever deserted Joseph, Hyrum, his brethren, or the cause, in one instance, since the foundation of this
church? No, never, in one instance. He has always been ready to go and come at the bidding of the Lord. He has not said so; but he has always said come. He has set
the example and led the way, until he has traversed sea and land, at home and abroad, native and foreign countries, until he has borne off the keys of the kingdom of
God in connexion with the Twelve, with honour and dignity, since they were committed to his charge. He has followed President Smith's footsteps closely for the last
twelve years of his life, and especially the last five years; while elder Rigdon has, at the same time, been confined to the Post-office, apparently manifesting no interest in
the welfare of the church and building up of the cause. The spirit of wisdom and counsel has manifested itself in the course and deliberations of elder Young. He has not
only had much experience with president Smith, but he has proved himself true and faithful in all things committed to his charge, until he was called to hold the keys of
the kingdom of God in all the world, in connexion with the Twelve, was the first to receive his endowment, from the hands of the prophet and patriarch, who have
leaned upon him in connexion with the Twelve, for years, to bear off this kingdom in all the world. And they have done it with honour, labouring both day and night,
making every sacrifice required of them; leaving their homes, families and country, to establish the work of God, and lay the foundation for the deliverance and
redemption of Israel. And I can say with every sentiment of my heart, and feeling of my soul, as has president Young, "that if there are but ten men left, who hang on to
the truth, to Joseph and the temple, and are willing to do right in all things, let me be one of that number." If it cost me my life to defend the truth of the everlasting
gospel of the Son of God, and to build upon the great and mighty foundation which God has laid in this last dispensation and fulness of times, through the instrumentality
of his servant Joseph, the prophet, seer, and revelator, for the pruning of the vineyard once more for the last time, for the warning of the Gentiles, for the salvation of the
honest in heart, and meek of the earth, the building up of Zion, the establishment of Jerusalem, the final deliverance of Israel, and to prepare the Saints for the hour of
judgment which is to come, and to secure unto the righteous an exaltation of glory beyond the veil; I say, if it cost me my life, let it go; I want to be among the number; I
am ready to follow the example of those who have gone before me-when my work is done, I am ready to be offered, if necessary.

I had rather see ten men seal a righteous testimony with their blood, than to see one man turn traitor, shed innocent blood and damn his own soul-for the object in living
and labouring in the cause of God is to secure a part in the first resurrection, eternal life, and immortal glory. A religion that is not worth maintaining at the expense of life
is not worth having, "for he that will seek to save his life shall lose it, and he that will lay down his life for my sake, the same shall find it." "And again, I will prove you,
whether you will abide in my covenant, even unto death, saith the Lord." Many of the patriarchs, prophets, Jesus, the apostles, David, Joseph, and Hyrum, and many
others, have sealed their testimony with their blood.

Shall we then, as elders of Israel, or Latter-day Saints, back out, fear and tremble, or give up the work, because elder Rigdon threatens to turn traitor or bring mobs
upon us, because he cannot make the church bow to his notion of things? No, God forbid. It shows very clearly that he has not the spirit of Christ, for the Lord nor one
 Copyright
of           (c) 2005-2009,
   his followers              Infobase
                  over did such          Media
                                a thing; and it isCorp.                                                                                                   Page
                                                   sufficient to open the mind of every saint to see where he stands. As far as my faith, prayers, influence,      66 / will
                                                                                                                                                              and labor, 1033
effect anything, they will go to sustain president Young, and in connexion with him the quorum of the Twelve, in holding the keys of the kingdom of God, as they have
been delivered unto them by the revelation of Jesus Christ, and in the endowments they have received under the hands of the prophet Joseph, and also all the Quorums
others, have sealed their testimony with their blood.

Shall we then, as elders of Israel, or Latter-day Saints, back out, fear and tremble, or give up the work, because elder Rigdon threatens to turn traitor or bring mobs
upon us, because he cannot make the church bow to his notion of things? No, God forbid. It shows very clearly that he has not the spirit of Christ, for the Lord nor one
of his followers over did such a thing; and it is sufficient to open the mind of every saint to see where he stands. As far as my faith, prayers, influence, and labor, will
effect anything, they will go to sustain president Young, and in connexion with him the quorum of the Twelve, in holding the keys of the kingdom of God, as they have
been delivered unto them by the revelation of Jesus Christ, and in the endowments they have received under the hands of the prophet Joseph, and also all the Quorums
of the church as they have been set in order in the church and kingdom of God in these last days, through the voice of the prophet, seer, and revelator, who has been
raised up and laid the foundation, and sealed his testimony with his blood.

And I wish to say to all the elders of Israel and saints of God, that the time has come, when we need a double portion of the spirit of Joseph's God to rest upon us, we
should gird up the loins of our minds. Watch and be sober, maintain the priesthood with dignity, have the cause of God fully at heart, labor faithfully for its promotion
while the day lasts, for night will soon come when no man can work. We should practice virtue and holiness before the Lord, and shun the very appearance of evil. We
should enter our closets, and call upon God for wisdom to direct us in every duty in life. Our object should be to preach the gospel of Jesus Christ to this generation,
and present those principles that will save the souls of men.

If there is any man in this church that does wrong, that breaks the law of God, it mattereth not what his standing may be, whether among the Twelve, the High Priests,
Seventies, or Elders, or in any other standing, there is a tribunal that will reach their case in process of time, there is authority before whom they can be tried. Therefore
let no one turn against the cause of God, and stop in the road to destruction, on the plea that somebody has done wrong: it is no excuse for you or I to do wrong
because another does: the soul that sins, alone must bear it. Should I step aside from the path of duty it would not destroy the gospel of Jesus Christ, or even one
principle of eternal truth, they would remain the same. Neither would it be any excuse for you to commit sin! but I should have to bear my own sins, and not the sins of
others-so with all men.

Therefore, let me exhort all ye elders of Israel and saints of God to rise up in the majesty and dignity of your calling, make full proof of your ministry and covenant.
Sustain by your works the authorities, keys, and priesthood, of God in all its bearings and appendages, through this last dispensation, for the eyes of God, angels and
men, are over you, and when the work is finished, you will receive your just recompence of reward.

W. WOODRUFF.

Editorial.

While we are fully aware of the onward progress, and final triumph of the kingdom of God in the last days, we would not be considered as not sufficiently estimating the
loss which the church has sustained in the martyrdom of our late beloved Presidents. We have always understood and looked for difficulties and sufferings to await the
Saints, but we had not anticipated such things as we have been lately called to endure.

We have felt it our duty, and but justice to the Saints in this land, to publish from the Times and Seasons, the trial of Sidney Rigdon. While we deeply deplore, for his
own sake, his departure from the church and the course he is pursuing, we feel necessitated to meet and examine the lawfulness of his claims to preside over the church
as successor to our lamented president.

We have received a copy of the first number of a semi-monthly periodical, which he has printed at Pittsburg, in which his claims to the presidency are advocated, and
the measures and conduct of the Twelve, in relation to himself and party, are condemned; for this favour we are indebted to an apostate from the church, whom we
well remember was enabled to emigrate through the assistance of the Saints.

As our space is very limited we shall leave the subject before the churches to judge for themselves, with the exception of one or two remarks.

We learn from the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, that the united quorums form the spiritual authorities for the government of the church.

Also, that the quorum of the Twelve, and the other quorums are individually equal in authority with the quorum of three high priests, consituting the first presidency.
Here we would remark that three were required to constitute the first presidency, and that one being destroyed, that quorum ceased to exist, whilst the quorum of the
Twelve and the other quorums remained entire, in possession of an authority equal to that of the first presidency when unbroken; proving at once the illegality of the
assumed authority of elder Rigdon.

But, again, we want the word of the Lord for such proceedings; our lamented prophet never feared to lay his revelations before the church: truth is ever in harmony with
itself, and we feel persuaded that there is a sufficiency of the spirit of the Lord left in the churches to apprehend that which cometh from him.

But, again, as remarked by the Twelve, the movements of elder Rigdon, are those of division, and self-exaltion at the sacrifice of the work of the Lord; but we would
say to the brethren and sisters in the British Islands, let your hearts be fixed upon the things that have been taught you, through the instrumentality of our beloved
prophet, and let the building up of Zion, the completion of the temple, and the gathering together, never be forgotten. Let the objects for which our martyred brethren,
so anxiously laboured, be yours, especially the completion of the house of the Lord, that his servants may receive their endowment, and go forth with renewed energy
to complete the great work of God. One moment's reflection on the movements of elder Rigdon, in leading away a people, and endeavouring to establish a church
among the mountains of Pennsylvania, we should deem sufficient to convince every one of the error of such proceedings, that are so signally at variance with all the
purposes of God, which he has been pleased to reveal from the commencement of the work of the last days.

Notices.

An individual, who is a German, calling himself Charles Peterman, is not a member of the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, having been cut off from the
same,-the Saints will beware.

EMIGRATION.-Our present expectation is, that our next ship will sail about the tenth of January.-We shall be glad of an early intimation of all intending to emigrate.

We have now in the press, the first number of the first volume of the Millennial Star, and shall soon have for sale about 160 volumes, at 5s. each, for immediate cash
returns.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

 Copyright
JAMES   AND(c) WOODBURN,
               2005-2009, Infobase Media 39,
                              PRINTERS,  Corp.
                                             SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.                                                                                       Page 67 / 1033

Supplement to the Millennial Star-December 1844
Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

Supplement to the Millennial Star-December 1844
Conclusion of Elder Rigdon's Trial.

Elder W. W. Phelps read from the same revelation, which was first read by elder Marks: he read the same that elder Marks did, and added "even to the church," which
elder Marks omitted to read. He also referred to the other quotations by elder Marks, plainly showing that they were not to the point. He read from the new edition,
page 414. He said brother Marks apologised for elder Rigdon, inasmuch as he did not know where to present his revelation; but elder Marks knew and he could have
told elder Rigdon; it looks a little like "nimble practice." As to the instructions, pertaining to the first presidency, they will be explained hereafter.

Elder Marks arose to reply to the charge of his having given out the appointment to choose a guardian at elder Rigdon's request. He said he did not understand the
object of the meeting when he gave out the appointment.

Elder Hyde stated that a short time before the difficulties, President Joseph Smith, in one of their councils, told the Twelve that he had given them all the keys and
ordinances which had been committed to him.

At this stage of the business there was a call for the question from many parts of the congregation, whereupon, President Young, without further ceremony, submitted
the case to Bishop Whitney and the High Council.

The Bishop gave a privilege to the High Council to offer any remarks they thought proper; but, no one attempting to speak, he said he might give a relation of elder
Rigdon's history for twenty years past, but deemed it unnecessary. I have had some conversation with elder Rigdon since he returned from Pittsburgh, I have also been
present when others conversed with him; but I am to decide on the testimony as it has been presented. I was well acquainted with elder Rigdon a number of years
before he came into this church. I never had any confidence in brother Sidney as a revelator, and why? because I have so repeatedly heard brother Joseph rebuke him
for speaking in the name of the Lord, what was not so. He was always either in the bottom of the cellar or up in the garret window. At the time his license was taken in
Kirtland he was more sanguine than he is now. The people were excited very much at that time; brother Joseph was away, and when he returned and learned what
Sidney had been doing, he took him into council, told him to give up his license to the bishop, and divest himself of all the authority he could, for, said he, the less
authority you have the better it will be for you. It has been repeatedly the case, when he has been speaking to the church, that Joseph has rebuked him for it. The
bishop then briefly referred to elder Marks's objection to our fetching testimony beyond the conference, &c., and then continued:-I feel that brother Rigdon came here
with a bad spirit, and has delivered a revelation. If such things as are contained in his revelation have been revealed to him, it is from a source with which we want
nothing to do. When he first came here I thought he was deceived, but since last Tuesday evening I have been convinced that he is dishonest. He made many evasive
replies to the interrogatories of the Twelve, and I think his calculation is to scatter this people, because his theory comes in opposition to President Joseph Smith's
revelations. It has been proved that he prophesied that we should not build this temple, I believe he is an evil designing man. He is dishonest, and he has lied to carry
out his theory. He preached one thing one day, and the contrary another. He did not reconcile his preaching to me. I asked him to reconcile it, but he did not do it.-I
feel to sustain the Twelve in withdrawing their fellowship, and I think the High Council and the church ought to sustain the decision of the Twelve. He concluded by
calling upon the High Council to manifest if they were satisfied with his decision, and the vote was unanimous in the affirmative.

Elder Hyde arose and said, he was not satisfied with the motion; it is not explicit enough.

Elder W. W. Phelps arose and offered a motion, that elder Sidney Rigdon be cut off from the church, and delivered over to the buffetings of Satan until he repents.

Bishop Whitney then presented the motion to the High Council, and the vote was unanimous in the affirmative.

Elder W. W. Phelps then offered the same motion to the church, upon which President Young arose and requested the congregation to place themselves so that they
could see all who voted. We want to know who goes for Sidney and who are for the Twelve. He then called upon the church to signify whether they were in favour of
the motion. The vote was unanimous, excepting a few of elder Rigdon's party, numbering about ten.

He then requested those who were for Sidney Rigdon to manifest it, and, as before stated, there were about ten.

Elder Phelps then motioned, that all who have voted to follow elder Rigdon, should be suspended until they can have a trial before the High Council.

An amendment was offered as follows: "or shall hereafter be found advocating his principles."

The vote was unanimous in the affirmative.

Elder Young arose and delivered Sidney Rigdon over to the buffetings of Satan, in the name of the Lord, and all the people said, amen.

Elder Hyde motioned that James Emmett and Zachariah Wilson, and those who go with them, shall be disfellowshiped, until they repent, but at the request of elder
Young the motion was withdrawn.

Elder Hyde again rose and stated that elder Samuel James had promised to preach a funeral sermon at the request of president Young. He came at the time appointed
and preached anything but a funeral sermon, and after he got through, he said, if Brigham Young wanted a funeral sermon preached, he might preach it himself. He
considered that this was unchristian like conduct, and he moved that Samuel James be disfellowshipped from the church. The vote was unanimous.

He further said, whereas Jared Carter has gone on some mission, contrary to council, under the new revelation, I move that fellowship be withdrawn from him, and that
it be published in the next Neighbour and Times and Seasons. The vote was unanimous.

Elder Amasa Lyman motioned that Samuel Bennett be cut off from the church, for having received a false ordination. The vote was unanimous.

Elder Lyman motioned that Leonard Soby be cut off for the same cause, with Samuel Bennett. The vote was unanimous.

It was motioned and seconded, that Joseph H. Newton, be cut off from the church. The vote was unanimous.

ItCopyright
   was moved(c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
              and seconded, that John A. Forgeus be cut off from the church. The vote was unanimous.                                                  Page 68 / 1033

It was motioned and seconded, that President Marks, express his feelings at the proceedings of this meeting.
Elder Lyman motioned that Leonard Soby be cut off for the same cause, with Samuel Bennett. The vote was unanimous.

It was motioned and seconded, that Joseph H. Newton, be cut off from the church. The vote was unanimous.

It was moved and seconded, that John A. Forgeus be cut off from the church. The vote was unanimous.

It was motioned and seconded, that President Marks, express his feelings at the proceedings of this meeting.

He arose and said he was willing to be satisfied with the action of the church on the case.

Resolved that these minutes be published in the Neighbour and Times and Seasons.

At four o'clock, p.m., the meeting dismissed with a blessing from elder W. W. Phelps.

Interesting From the Mormon Country.

From the Illinois State Register, of November 1st, 1844.

We saw a statement in the Missouri Republican, that the Mormons and Indians had assembled in great force, near Carthage, in Hancock county, Illinois, as it was
supposed, with hostile intentions toward some of the good citizens of the county, &c.

The facts, as we have learned them from an authentic source, are about as follows:-The circuit court of that county met on the 21st. There were recognised to attend
this court, all the common council of the city of Nauvoo, and many other persons of that place, charged with riot, in destroying the press and materials of the Nauvoo
Expositor in June last. Those persons and their witnesses, making in all about one hundred persons, being poor, and most of them unable to pay tavern bills in town,
and wishing to avoid the show of so large a Mormon force about the court, came to the very laudable conclusion of camping out some three or four miles from town,
where they could be at all times ready to attend court upon a short notice, to answer the charges against them.

In addition to this, some twenty Potawatamie Indians, with their women and children, on their way to hunt musk rats in Iowa, passed through the country, about sixteen
miles from Carthage, about the same time. They had no connexion with the Mormons, or any other persons in the country, but passed through without molesting any
one; and this was the great Mormon and Indian force referred to.

Now for the object of getting up this story, and the use that was attempted to be made of it. It was well understood that at the court an attempt would be made to indict
the persons who were guilty of murdering Joseph and Hyrum Smith, while they were confined in the Carthage jail in June last, to prevent which, something must be
done by the mob party in Hancock.

They appointed a committee of safety, and directed that the Judge should be informed of the resolutions of the meeting, that he might consult his safety, &c.

Judge Luomde did not wait to be called upon, but without much form or ceremony, he let those panic-makers know that he should not obey their order to adjourn; and
they with all their force could not deter him from doing his duty. And furthermore, if any of them appeared about the court-house with arms, or any other hostile
demonstrations, that he would order them instantly to jail, and if necessary, he would be one of the posse, to aid in the execution of the order. This so deterred the
outbreakers, that they dared not even present their resolutions to the court.

The county court of Hancock county, all of whom were Mormons except one, at their last term selected twenty-three grand jurymen in their county, not one of whom
was a Mormon; and this anti-Mormon jury has had the honesty to indict both Mormons and anti-Mormons for alleged violations of law; and among others they have
indicted Levi Williams, Thomas C. Sharry, Mark Aldrich, Jacob C. Davis, William N. Grover, John Allyn, William Davis, John Wills, and William Golliher, for the
alleged murder of Joseph and Hyrum Smith. It will be remembered, that the Whig papers of Illinois said that nothing would be done with those men for this outrage.

The same paper of the 11th inst., contains some startling developments and assertions as follows:-

We learn that the most satisfactory proof can be produced whenever it should become necessary, of the anti-Mormon party of Hancock, to raise a civil war there, and
subvert the course of justice by intimidating, overawing, and dictating to the Circuit Court there, or driving it out of the country.

When that party heard of the approach of the troops, the leaders assembled at Warsaw, and agreed to put off their wolf hunt until the 1st of November; and it was the
boast of some of them, that they would keep the Governor trotting over to Hancock once a month, to put down their traitorous proceedings.

It is not true that the accused voluntarily surrendered upon being informed that they should not be required to go to Nauvoo. They well understood, when they fled to
Missouri, that they were required to go to Quincy. And they came in, rather than to be harassed by a proclamation for reward, and to avoid the prejudice which their
running away was calculated to produce against them.

We understand, upon good authority, that it will be proved on their trials, that a part of their plan in killing the Smiths was, to have the Governor murdered in Nauvoo,
by the Mormons; they supposing that the Governor had some hand in the business. This expected murder of the Governor, the assassins anticipated would raise a great
multitude against the Mormons, and would lead to their expulsion. A plan more devilish, treacherous, cowardly and malignant, could not have been conceived.

Notwithstanding this plan to have the Governor murdered, these same treacherous scoundrels, about the middle of August last, procured George T. M. Davis, Mayor
of Alton, to write the Governor a letter, informing him distinctly, that if he encouraged prosecutions against the assassins, they intended to implicate him as a particeps
criminis. This information we got from the Governor himself. We further learn from him that he offered himself to submit to the law, if any person had any accusation to
make. He told the people of Hancock that he would take no advantage of the force he had with him; nor would he run away to Missouri to avoid the inquiry.

From the above, we have related to us a development of one of the most damnable plots that ever disgraced humanity, concocted by the notorious Wolf party, residing
in the neighbourhood of Nauvoo and Hancock county, for the purpose of exterminating the Mormons, murdering the Prophet and Patriarch, and taking the life of the
Governor of the State. Now we hope it will be remembered by all the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, from whence it is their offences come. It is evident
from the course that the Governor has taken, and is about to take, that he is resolved on sustaining our rights as a people; and now let us, one and all, "love our
neighbour as we would ourselves," by giving a hearty Amen at the ballot-box, on the coming contest for executive authority.

To the Latter-Day Saints in Britain.

BELOVED SAINTS,
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 69 / 1033
It is with feelings of no ordinary kind that I address you on the present occasion. Having become a member of the church at an early period of its existence, I have
witnessed its steady progress against the overwhelming torrents of persecution, and also many of the important events that have been connected with its history, from its
rise in the year 1830. I have viewed with astonishment the wonder-working hand of the Almighty in sustaining the humble-hearted Saints, when, to all human
To the Latter-Day Saints in Britain.

BELOVED SAINTS,

It is with feelings of no ordinary kind that I address you on the present occasion. Having become a member of the church at an early period of its existence, I have
witnessed its steady progress against the overwhelming torrents of persecution, and also many of the important events that have been connected with its history, from its
rise in the year 1830. I have viewed with astonishment the wonder-working hand of the Almighty in sustaining the humble-hearted Saints, when, to all human
appearance, the church no longer existed in an organized state, but was scattered abroad, the members of it, houseless and homeless, stripped of all earthly wealth and
honours, driven into exile, and forbidden to gather again under the awful threat of utter extermination; but in this hour of trial, the Lord sustained them, he smiled from
the heavens upon them, he pointed out by revelation a place for their gathering again to fulfil his high behests in the salvation of the human family. Again has the hand of
the spoiler sought their destruction, the black-hearted assassins, both apostate, and other evil-designing men, have, while under the pledged protection of the laws of
the land, plucked, by a cruel murder, from the midst of the Saints, those men in whom they had centered their love, to whom they looked for the principles of eternal
truth to emanate through the inspirations of the Almighty for the guidance of the people of God in the last days. Never in the history of the church have the Saints
experienced a loss like this. When before time they were in prisons and in chains, or driven into exile, stripped of all earthly possessions, others sealing their testimony
with their blood, still their faith was centered in one point, their prayers ascended into the ears of the Lord of Sabaoth, he spoke to those appointed, and they to the
people; their voice cheered the hearts of the mourning Saints, they pursued an undeviating course, though in dungeons or in chains, and when liberated, they boldly bore
testimony to the truths that God had revealed. They pleaded the cause of innocence, and fearlessly stood forth in vindication of law, and the rights of the people. They
laid the foundation of the City of Nauvoo, obtained a charter for the same; laid the corner stone of the House of God, devised plans for its completion. Their counsel
was taken by the Saints, they formed a centre around which to rally, that the servants of the Lord might receive instructions to enable them to go forth to the nations of
the earth, and gather the honest-hearted to build up a city of righteousness and the temple of the living God, in order that those whose garments were clear of the blood
of this generation might receive in that house the fulness of the Holy Priesthood, to be prepared to go forth to the nations to bind up the law and seal up the testimony of
the gospel to the Gentiles, that it might go to the House of Israel; also, that the Saints might attend to the ordinances in relation to their dead, and that the way might be
prepared for the great revelation of Jesus Christ in the clouds of heaven to take vengeance on them that know not God and obey not the gospel of his Son.

The Lord revealed to Joseph Smith the order of the Holy Priesthood, he, in obedience to the heavenly vision, organized the different quorums which constitute the
spiritual authorities of the church, or body of Christ.

Under this organization, when there was not sufficient already written to make every doctrine and principle of salvation plain, it was the privilege of the Saints to unite in
asking of the Lord to give to his servant appointed, all that was necessary for their guidance and instruction under every circumstance.

When persecution's heavy hand was laid upon them, when dissensions arose amongst themselves, the eyes of the Saints were turned towards those men, their counsel
was sought after, and there was an end of controversy. While our beloved Presidents lived, mobs might assail, persecution's iron grasp might be upon the Saints,
apostates and traitors might seek to divide the church, yet her course was still onward, and her march triumphant. But, alas, the church has arrived at an important
crisis; Joseph and Hyrum are gone to mingle in the councils above, and associate with their fellow servants who have won a martyr's crown. Their martyrdom has
broken the quorum of the first presidency, composed of Joseph and Hyrum Smith and Sidney Rigdon; their voices being no longer heard in the councils of the Saints,
and their absence has opened a door for aspiring men to seek to fill the vacancy in the organized kingdom of God; therefore, it becomes every Saint to examine the
foundation upon which he has built, and the principles he has embraced, and the order of the kingdom of God that he has subscribed to, with the objects which the
church is endeavouring to obtain, that they may be enabled to decide the great question, to whom must the Saints look for instruction and revelation for their guidance,
lest we be carried about with every wind of doctrine and the church of Christ become extinct, and only live in remembrance among the heterogeneous mass of
conflicting parties.

In order that I might decide this great question for myself, I have studied as far as my limited circumstances would permit, the revelations of God, the organization of his
church, and the objects which she is striving to obtain, and the means by which she must come into possession of the same; and for the benefit of the Saints in Britain, I
shall lay before them some of the revelations upon which I have concluded in favour of the authority of the Twelve Apostles for their consideration.

First, it will be seen by referring to a revelation given in December, 1830, that Joseph Smith held the keys of the mysteries of those things that had been sealed from the
foundation of the world, by which I understand that God had given him power to obtain a knowledge of the order of the kingdom of God, and the salvation of the
human family. Again, in a revelation given in March, 1833. He then obtained the keys of the kingdom of God in the last days; by which I understand that God gave him
power to organise the church, with all the quorums and spiritual authorities in the same, of the Saints who had become members of the church since its organization on
the 6th day of April, 1830, this organization of, the quorums was completed on the 27th day of March, 1836. Now I wish to look at the church in its present
organization, and not at the position of individuals before it was organized. Now I will refer to the revelation of God on the 22nd and 23rd of September, 1832, the
sixth paragraph, where it reads as follows,-"And also all they who receive this priesthood, receiveth me, saith the Lord, for he that receiveth my servants, receiveth me,
and he that receiveth me, receiveth my Father, and he that receiveth my Father, receiveth my Father's kingdom; therefore, all that my Father hath shall be given unto
him, and this according to the oath and covenant, which belongeth to the priesthood; therefore, all those who receive the priesthood, receive this oath and covenant of
my Father which he cannot break, neither can it be moved; but whoso breaketh this covenant after he hath received it, and altogether turneth therefrom, shall not have
forgiveness in this world, nor in the world to come." Again, I quote from the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, sec. 3rd, par. 18, the order of this priesthood was
confirmed to be handed down from father to son, and rightly belongs to the literal descendants of the chosen seed, to whom the promises were made. This order was
instituted in the days of Adam, and came down by lineage. From the foregoing extracts we learn that this priesthood was confirmed by a covenant in the days of Adam
that cannot be moved or altered, and has been handed down from generation to generation for the benefit and salvation of the human family, and those who receive it,
enter into the organized kingdom of God. Now, if we examine the organization of the church and priesthood, as given in the third section of the Book of Doctrine and
Covenants, which we shall here quote:-

11. Of necessity there are presidents, or presiding officers growing out of, or appointed of, or from among those who are ordained to the several offices in these two
priesthoods. Of the Melchizedec priesthood, three presiding high priests, chosen by the body, appointed and ordained to that office, and upheld by the confidence,
faith, and prayer of the church, form a quorum of the presidency of the church. The twelve travelling counsellors are called to be the twelve apostles, or special
witnesses of the name of Christ, in all the world; thus differing from other officers in the church in the duties of their calling. And they form a quorum equal in authority
and power to the three presidents, previously mentioned. The seventy are also called to preach the gospel, and to be especial witnesses unto the Gentiles and in all the
world. Thus differing from other officers in the church in the duties of their calling: and they form a quorum equal in authority to that of the twelve especial witnesses or
apostles, just named. And every decision made by either of these quorums, must be by the unanimous voice of the same; that is, every member in each quorum must be
agreed to its decisions in order to make their decisions of the same power or validity one with the other. [A majority may form a quorum when circumstances render it
impossible to be otherwise.] Unless this is the case, their decisions are not entitled to the same blessings which the decisions of a quorum of three presidents were
anciently, who were ordained after the order of Melchizedec, and were righteous and holy men. The decisions of these quorums, or either of them are to be made in all
righteousness; in holiness and lowliness of heart; meekness and long suffering; and in faith and virtue and knowledge; temperance, patience, godliness, brotherly
kindness and charity, because the promise is, if these things abound in them, they shall not be unfruitful in the knowledge of the Lord. And in case that any decision, of
these quorums, is made in unrighteousness, it may be brought before a general assembly of the several quorums which constitute the spiritual authorities of the church,
otherwise there can be no appeal from their decision.
 Copyright
12.          (c) 2005-2009,
    The twelve                 Infobase
                 are a travelling,        Media
                                   presiding highCorp.                                                                                                     Pageto70
                                                 council, to officiate in the name of the Lord, under the direction of the presidency of the church, agreeably    the / 1033
institution of heaven; to build up the church, and regulate all the affairs of the same, in all nations: first unto the Gentiles, and secondly unto the Jews.
kindness and charity, because the promise is, if these things abound in them, they shall not be unfruitful in the knowledge of the Lord. And in case that any decision, of
these quorums, is made in unrighteousness, it may be brought before a general assembly of the several quorums which constitute the spiritual authorities of the church,
otherwise there can be no appeal from their decision.

12. The twelve are a travelling, presiding high council, to officiate in the name of the Lord, under the direction of the presidency of the church, agreeably to the
institution of heaven; to build up the church, and regulate all the affairs of the same, in all nations: first unto the Gentiles, and secondly unto the Jews.

13. The seventy are to act in the name of the Lord, under the direction of the twelve, or the travelling high council, in building up the church and regulating all the affairs
of the same, in all nations: first unto the Gentiles and then to the Jews; the twelve being sent out, holding the keys, to open the door by the proclamation of the gospel of
Jesus Christ; and first unto the Gentiles and then unto the Jews.

14. The standing high councils, at the stakes of Zion, form a quorum equal in authority, in the affairs of the church, in all their decisions, to the quorum of the presidency,
or to the travelling high council.

15. The high council in Zion, forms a quorum equal in authority, in the affairs of the church, in all their decisions, to the councils of the twelve at the stakes of Zion.

By this we shall perceive that three High Priests formed the first quorum to preside over the whole church in all the world. Next to them stood the quorum of the
Twelve Apostles, who were equal in authority with the first presidents, whose duty it is to open the door by preaching the gospel, or sending it, and regulating the affairs
of the church in all the world. Again, we find the quorum of the seventy elders, who form a quorum equal in authority with the Twelve. Again, there is the quorum of
High Priests, whose business it is to travel and hold conferences, and teach and settle difficulties, and preside over conferences wherever required. Again, there is the
quorum of elders, whose duty it is to travel, and preach as their circumstances will permit. Again, there is the bishop and his counsellors, that form the presidency of the
Aaronic Priesthood, whose duty it is to look after the temporal affairs of the church. Again, there is the quorum of the teachers, and a quorum of deacons. The
combined quorums constitute the spiritual authorities of the church, and on them is laid the well-being and prosperity of each in its own sphere of action, and I have
never seen any authority from the revelations of God that authorized any member, or any of the quorums, to assume the supreme right of government independent of the
others; if so, what use is there for the organization of the quorums? This was the order while Joseph and Hyrum Smith were living; by their death the quorum of the first
presidency is broken, Sidney Rigdon only remaining. Now, under these circumstances, the duty of the remaining president would have been, to acknowledge the
authority of all the quorums, in their standing and order, to have called them together, and sat in council and united with them in carrying out the order of God, in the
building up of the City of Nauvoo, and the Temple, and in proclaiming the gospel to all nations.

But Sidney Rigdon has not done this, and we refer the reader to the report of his trial in the present number of the STAR; but on the contrary, he has rejected the
counsel and authority of the quorums, which he helped to organize, consequently he has rejected the priesthood and the church of Latter-day Saints, and has taken
upon himself to draw away all that he can, and to re-organize the church without the counsel and consent of the different quorums, and to remove the gathering to
Pittsburgh, and by so doing, all the labours of the Saints in building up Nauvoo and the Temple of God are lost, together with the hopes and expectations of the Saints
with regard to the fulness of the priesthood and the salvation of the dead.

For his conduct the authorities of the church have cut him off. We now behold the first presidency removed, two by death, and one by transgression, consequently the
quorum of the Twelve stand next in authority according to the order of the Holy Priesthood, and are entitled to receive revelations to guide and regulate the affairs of
the church in all the world. Therefore, let me entreat of the Saints to hold fast that which they have received, and not to turn away from the great objects of pursuit, viz.:
the fulness of the Holy Priesthood, the salvation of our fellow-men, and also our dead a part in the first resurrection, and an inheritance in the celestial kingdom of God.
REUBEN HEDLOCK.

As a counterpart to the above, we extract the following remarks from The Prophet, of November 2nd, a weekly periodical published in New York.

Book of Covenants, 2nd edition, page 100, you will find the following:-"And inasmuch as a president of the high priesthood shall transgress, he shall be had in
remembrance before the common council of the church, (which is the bishop), who shall be assisted by twelve counsellors of the high priesthood, and their decision
upon his head shall be an end of controversy concerning him." Elder Rigdon was a president of the high priesthood, but was summoned to appear before the above
tribunal, charged with trying to overthrow the church in a secret, clandestine manner, when in public he disavowed any such intention. It was, therefore, for clothing
himself with falsehood virtually, that he might be the better able to accomplish a wicked design, for which he was called in question. He did not appear, but sent word
to the conference that he was sick, yet the conference had evidence that he was well and able to attend if he would. It was not the wish of the conference that he should
be silent on that occasion, and make no defence, but it was his own choice, and the choice of his friends, and yet his friends and prophets can put their names to a
circular, testifying to as great a falsehood as men could tell upon that subject, "that he was not allowed the privilege of trial, and of making his defence." The charges
against him were sustained by a cloud of witnesses, and he was cut off from the church legally, by the highest tribunal, and delivered over to the buffetings of Satan. This
was sanctioned by all the quorums of authority in the church, and by the whole congregation, except some ten persons; and the Book of Covenants says, that "this shall
be an end of controversy concerning him." Those, therefore, who cleave to him as a spiritual guide under these circumstances, must, in our humble opinion, be wilfully
stupid. But to such as have been murmuring against Joseph and the church, and have become tired of serving the Lord, this will afford them a plausible pretext to back
out; they will say, "well, I don't know who is right; I will stand aloof, or go with Sidney." The fact is, they want a pretext for apostacy; and to such "God will send strong
delusion that they may believe a lie and be damned, because they received not the love of truth."

Page 103, Book of Covenants, new edition, is the following:-"The Twelve are a travelling presiding high council to officiate in the name of the Lord under the direction
of the presidency of the church," agreeably to the institution of heaven. Joseph Smith was the president of the church, assisted by his brother Hyrum, and Sidney Rigdon
as counsellors. Now, let Joseph be taken away and his principal counsellor, can the junior counsellor, or a minority of that quorum act? No, he cannot. See Book of
Covenants, page 103. The grand question now is,-Who shall act? If the junior counsellor cannot act, the Twelve cannot act under his directions, because he has no
power to direct them, for he is hardly one third of the presidency, admitting him to have the full confidence of the church. We ask again, who shall act? Have the
quorum of the Twelve the same power and authority of the full quorum of the three first presidents? yes, they have. Well, then, do they not become the first presidency,
inasmuch as the first quorum of the presidency has ceased to be? Nothing can be more clear and certain than that they do.

On page 125, Book of Covenants, new edition, speaking of both or either of the assisting presidents presiding in the absence of the others, refers exclusively to
presiding over the high council, and has no reference whatever to presiding over the whole church. But, admitting elder Rigdon to be the legal successor of Joseph
Smith, he could never legally act unless he was confirmed in that station and appointment by the voice of the church; but he never has been, neither will he ever be. The
principle of doing all important business by the voice of the church, is plainly taught from one end of the Book of Covenants to the other, and Joseph always acted upon
this principle.

Notices.

Having received intelligence from America since the STAR had gone to press, we have been induced to publish a supplement, deeming that it would be acceptable to
the Saints at the present important crisis.

Any of our Agents,
Copyright          who haveInfobase
           (c) 2005-2009,    more STARS
                                    Mediaon hand than they can dispose off, of the present volume, will much oblige us by returning them by thePage
                                          Corp.                                                                                                 earliest71
                                                                                                                                                        convenience.
                                                                                                                                                           / 1033
We would also repeat the notice we gave last month, that no individuals professing to come from America, or elsewhere, be permitted to preach, unless they bring legal
credentials from the presidency in Liverpool. We exhort the presiding officers of conferences and branches to give heed to this matter.
Having received intelligence from America since the STAR had gone to press, we have been induced to publish a supplement, deeming that it would be acceptable to
the Saints at the present important crisis.

Any of our Agents, who have more STARS on hand than they can dispose off, of the present volume, will much oblige us by returning them by the earliest convenience.

We would also repeat the notice we gave last month, that no individuals professing to come from America, or elsewhere, be permitted to preach, unless they bring legal
credentials from the presidency in Liverpool. We exhort the presiding officers of conferences and branches to give heed to this matter.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

No. 8. January 1845. Vol. V.
History of Joseph Smith.

(Continued from page 99.)

Shortly after the foregoing was received, at his request, I enquired and received the following

Revelation to Sidney Gilbert. Given June 1831.

Behold, I say unto you, my servant Sidney Gilbert, that I have heard your prayers, and you have called upon me, that it should be made known unto you, of the Lord
your God, concerning your calling and election in this church, which I the Lord have raised up in these last days.

Behold, I the Lord, who was crucified for the sins of the world, giveth unto you a commandment, that you shall forsake the world. Take upon you mine ordinances
even that of an elder, to preach faith and repentance and remission of sins according to my word, and the reception of the Holy Spirit, by the laying on of his hands.
And also to be an agent unto this church in the place which shall be appointed by the bishop, according to the commandments which shall be given hereafter.

And again, verily, I say unto you, you shall take your journey with my servants Joseph Smith, jun., and Sidney Rigdon. Behold, these are the first ordinances which you
shall receive; and the residue shall be made known in time to come, according to your labour in my vineyard. And again, I would that ye should learn that it is he only
who is saved, that endureth unto the end. Even so. Amen.

The branch of the church in Thompson, on account of breaking the covenant, and not knowing what to do, sent in their elders for me to enquire of the Lord for them,
which I did, and received the following

Revelation to Newel Knight. Given June 1831.

Behold, thus saith the Lord, even Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, even he who was crucified for the sins of the world.-Behold, verily I say unto you, my
servant, Newel Knight, you shall stand fast in the office wherewith I have appointed you; and if your brethren desire to escape their enemies let them repent of all their
sins; and become truly humble before me and contrite: and, as the covenant which they made unto me has been broken even so, it has become void and of none effect;
and we to him by whom this offence cometh, for it had been better for him that he had been drowned in the depth of the sea; but blessed are they who have kept the
covenant, and observed the commandment, for they shall eventually obtain mercy.

Wherefore, go to now and flee the land, lest your enemies come upon you, and take your journey, and appoint whom you will to be your leader, and pay monies for
you. And thus you shall take your journey into the regions westward, unto the land of Missouri, unto the borders of the Lamanites. And, after you have done
journeying, behold, I say unto you, seek ye a living like unto men, until I prepare a place for you.

And again, be patient in tribulation until I come: and behold I come quickly, and my reward is with me, and they who have sought me early, shall find rest to their souls.
Even so. Amen.

The elders now began to go to the western country, two and two, according to the previous word of the Lord. From P. P. Pratt, who had returned from the expedition
of last fall, during the spring we had verbal information; and from letters from the still remaining elders we had written intelligence; and as this was the most important
subject which then engrossed the attention of the saints, I will here insert the copy of a letter received about this time from that section, dated Kaw Township, (Mo.)
May 7, 1831.

"Our dearly beloved brethren;-I have nothing particular to write as concerning the Lamanites; and because of a short journey which I have just returned from, in
consequence of which I have not written to you since the 16th of last month. I and brother Ziba went into the county east, which is Layette, and is about forty miles;
and, in the name of Jesus, we called on the people to repent, many of whom are, I believe, earnestly searching for truth, and if sincerely, I pray they may find that
precious treasure, for it seems to be wholly fallen in the streets; that equity, * * * * The letter we received from you, informed us that the opposition was great against
you. Now our beloved brethren, we verily believe that we also can rejoice, that we are counted worthy to suffer shame for his name; for almost the whole country,
which consists of Universalists, Atheists, Deists, Presbyterians, Methodists, Baptists, and professed christians, priests and people, with all the devils from the infernal
pit, are united and foaming out their own shame. God forbid I should bring a railing accusation against them, for vengeance belongeth to him who is able to repay: and
herein, brethren, we confide.

I am informed of another tribe of Lamanites lately, who have abundance of flocks of the best kinds of sheep and cattle, and they manufacture blankets of a superior
quality. The tribe is very numerous: they live three hundred miles west of Santa Fe, and are called Navashoes. Why I mention this tribe is, because I feel under
obligations to communicate to my brethren every information concerning the Lamanites that I meet with in my labours and travels; believing, as I do, that much is
expected of me in the cause of the Lord: and doubting not but I am daily remembered in your prayers before the throne of the Most High, by all of my brethren, as well
by those who have not seen my face in the flesh as those who have.

We begin to expect our brother Pratt, soon; we have heard from him only when he was at St. Louis. We are all well, (bless the Lord) and preach the gospel we will, if
earth and hell oppose our way; and we dwell in the midst of scorpions, for in Jesus we trust. Grace be with you all. Amen.

P.S. I beseech brother Whitney to remember and write, and direct to me, Independence, Jackson County, Missouri.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 72 / 1033
OLIVER  COWDERY."

While we were preparing for our journey to Missouri, about the middle of June W. W. Phelps and his family arrived among us, and as he said, to do the will of the
earth and hell oppose our way; and we dwell in the midst of scorpions, for in Jesus we trust. Grace be with you all. Amen.

P.S. I beseech brother Whitney to remember and write, and direct to me, Independence, Jackson County, Missouri.

OLIVER COWDERY."

While we were preparing for our journey to Missouri, about the middle of June W. W. Phelps and his family arrived among us, and as he said, to do the will of the
Lord, I enquired and received the following

Revelation to W. W. Phelps. Given June 1831.

Behold, thus saith the Lord unto you, my servant William, yea, even the Lord of the whole earth, thou art called and chosen and after thou hast been baptized by water,
which, if you do with an eye single to my glory you shall have a remission of your sins, and a reception of the Holy Spirit, by the laying on of hands. And then thou shalt
be ordained by the hand of my servant Joseph Smith, jun. to be an elder unto this church, to preach repentance and remission of sins, by way of baptism, in the name of
Jesus Christ, the Son of the living God; and on whomsoever you shall lay your hands, if they are contrite before me, you shall have power to give the Holy Spirit.

And again, you shall be ordained to assist my servant, Oliver Cowdery, to do the work of printing, and of selecting and writing books for the schools, in this church,
that little children also may receive instruction before me as is pleasing unto me. And again, verily I say unto you, for this cause you shall take your journey with my
servants, Joseph Smith, jun., and Sydney Rigdon, that you may be planted in the land of your inheritance to do this work.

And again, let my servant, Joseph Coe, also take his journey with them. The residue shall be made known hereafter, even as I will. Amen.

Soon after I received the above, elder T. B. Marsh came to inquire what he should do; as elder Ezra Thayre, his yoke-fellow in the ministry, could not get ready for his
mission, to start as soon as he (Marsh) would; and I inquired of the Lord and received the following:-

Revelation. Given June 1831.

Hearken, O ye people, who profess my name, saith the Lord your God, for behold, mine anger is kindled against the rebellious, and they shall know mine arm and mine
indignation in the day of visitation and of wrath upon the nations. And he that will not take up his cross and follow me, and keep my commandments, the same shall not
be saved.

Behold, I the Lord commandeth, and he that will not obey shall be cut off in mine own due time; and after that I have commanded, and the command is broken,
wherefore I the Lord command and revoke, as it seemeth to me good; and all this to be answered upon the heads of the rebellious, saith the Lord: wherefore I revoke,
the commandment which was given unto my servant Thomas B. Marsh and Ezra Thayre, and give a new commandment unto my servant Thomas, that he shall take up
his journey speedily to the land of Missouri; and my servant, Selah J. Griffin, shall go with him; for behold I revoke the commandment which was given unto my
servants, Selah J. Griffin and Newel Knight, in consequence of the stiffneckedness of my people which are in Thompson, and their rebellions; wherefore, let my servant,
Newel Knight, remain with them and as many as will go may go, that are contrite before me, and be led by him to the land which I have appointed.

And again, verily I say unto you, that my servant Ezra Thayre must repent of his pride, and of his selfishness, and obey the former commandment which I have given
concerning the place upon which he lives; and if he will do this, as there shall be no division made upon the land, he shall be appointed still to go to the land of Missouri:
otherwise he shall receive the money which he has paid, and shall leave the place, and shall be cut off out of my church, saith the Lord God of hosts: and though the
heaven and the earth pass away, these words shall not pass away, but shall be fulfilled.

And if my servant Joseph Smith, jun., must needs pay the money, behold I the Lord will pay it unto him again in the land of Missouri, that those of whom he shall
receive may be rewarded again according to that which they do. For according to that which they do, they shall receive; even in the lands for their inheritance. Behold,
thus saith the Lord unto my people, you have many things to do, and to repent of; for behold your sins have come up unto me, and are not pardoned, because you seek
to counsel in your own ways. And your hearts are not satisfied. And ye obey not the truth, but have pleasure in unrighteousness.

We unto you rich men that will not give your substance to the poor, for your riches will canker your souls! and this shall be your lamentation in the day of visitation, and
of judgment, and of indignation:-The harvest is past, the summer is ended, and my soul is not saved! We unto you poor men, whose hearts are not broken, and whose
spirits are not contrite, and whose bellies are not satisfied, and whose hands are not stayed for laying hold upon other men's goods, whose eyes are full of greediness,
who will not labour with their own hands!

But blessed are the poor who are pure in heart, whose hearts are broken, and whose spirits are contrite, for they shall see the kingdom of God coming in power and
great glory unto their deliverance; for the fatness of the earth shall be theirs; for, behold, the Lord shall come, and his recompense shall be with him, and he shall reward
every man, and the poor shall rejoice, and their generations shall inherit the earth from generation to generation, for ever and ever. And now I make an end of speaking
unto you. Even so. Amen.

On the 19th June, in company with Sidney Rigdon, Martin Harris, Edward Partridge, W. W. Phelps, Joseph Coe, A. S. Gilbert and his wife, I started from Kirtland,
Ohio, for the land of Missouri, agreeably to the commandment before received, wherein it was promised that if we were faithful, the land of our inheritance, even the
place for the city of the New Jerusalem should be revealed. We went by waggon, canal boats, and stages to Cincinnati, where I had an interview with the Rev. Walter
Scott, one of the fathers of the Campbellites, of Newlitt Church. Before the close of our interview, he manifested one of the bitterest spirits against the doctrine of the
New Testament (`that these signs should follow them that believe,' as recorded in the 16th chapter of the gospel according to St. Mark.) that I ever witnessed among
men. We left Cincinnati in a steamer, and landed at Louisville, where we were detained three days in waiting for a steamer to convey us to St. Louis. At St. Louis,
myself, brother Harris, Phelps, Partridge and Co, went on foot by land to Independence, Jackson county, Missouri, where we arrived about the middle of July, and the
residue of the company came by water a few days after. Notwithstanding the corruptions and abominations of the times, and the evil spirit manifiested towards us on
account of our belief in the Book of Mormon, at many places and among various persons, yet the Lord continued his watchful care and loving kindness to us day by
day; and we made it a rule, whereever there was an opportunity to read a chapter in the Bible, and pray; and these seasons of worship gave us great consolation. The
meeting of our brethren, who had long waited our arrival, was a glorious one, and moistened with many tears. It seemed good and pleasant for brethren to meet
together in unity. But our reflections were great, coming as we had from a highly cultivated state of society in the east, and standing now upon the confines or western
limits of the United States, and looking into the vast wilderness of those that sat in darkness; how natural it was to observe the degradation, leanness of intellect, ferocity
and jealousy of a people that were nearly a century behind the time, and to feel for those who roamed about without the benefit of civilization, refinement, or religion;
yea, and exclaim in the language of the prophets: "When will the wilderness blossom as a rose? When will Zion be built up in her glory, and where will thy temple stand
unto which all nations shall come in the last days?" Our anxiety was soon relieved by receiving the following

Revelation. Given in Zion July 1831.

Hearken,
 Copyright O (c)
              ye elders of my Infobase
                 2005-2009,   church, saith the Lord
                                        Media   Corp.your God, who have assembled yourselves together according to my commandments, in this land       which73
                                                                                                                                                    Page      is the land
                                                                                                                                                                  / 1033
of Missouri, which is the land which I have appointed and consecrated for the gathering of the Saints: wherefore this is the land of promise, and the place for the city of
Zion. And thus saith the Lord your God, if you will receive wisdom, here is wisdom. Behold the place which is now called Independence, is the centre place, and the
spot for the temple is lying westward, upon a lot which is not far from the court-house; wherefore it is wisdom that the land should be purchased by the saints; and also
unto which all nations shall come in the last days?" Our anxiety was soon relieved by receiving the following

Revelation. Given in Zion July 1831.

Hearken, O ye elders of my church, saith the Lord your God, who have assembled yourselves together according to my commandments, in this land which is the land
of Missouri, which is the land which I have appointed and consecrated for the gathering of the Saints: wherefore this is the land of promise, and the place for the city of
Zion. And thus saith the Lord your God, if you will receive wisdom, here is wisdom. Behold the place which is now called Independence, is the centre place, and the
spot for the temple is lying westward, upon a lot which is not far from the court-house; wherefore it is wisdom that the land should be purchased by the saints; and also
every tract lying westward, even unto the line running directly between Jew and Gentile. And also every tract bordering by the prairies, inasmuch as my disciples are
enabled to buy lands. Behold this is wisdom, that they may obtain it for an everlasting inheritance.

And let my servant Sidney Gilbert, stand in the office which I have appointed him, to receive monies, to be an agent unto the church, to buy land in all the regions round
about, inasmuch as can be in righteousness, and as wisdom shall direct.

And let my servant Edward Partridge, stand in the office which I have appointed him, to divide the saints their inheritance, even as I have commanded, and also those
whom he has appointed to assist him.

And again, verily I say unto you, let my servant Sidney Gilbert plant himself in this place, and establish a store, that he may sell goods without fraud, that he may obtain
money to buy lands for the good of the saints; and that he may obtain whatsoever things the disciples may need to plant them in inheritance. And also let my servant
Sidney Gilbert obtain a license, (behold here is wisdom, and whose readeth let him understand), that he may send goods also unto the people, even by whom he will, as
clerks employed in his service, and thus provide for my saints, that my gospel may be preached unto those who sit in darkness and in the region and shadow of death.

And again, verily I say unto you, let my servant William W. Phelps be planted in this place, and be established as a printer unto the church; and lo, if the world receiveth
his writings, (behold here is wisdom) let him obtain whatsoever he can obtain in righteousness, for the good of the saints. And let my servant Oliver Cowdery assist him,
even as I have commanded, in whatsoever place I shall appoint unto him, to copy, and to correct, and select, that all things may be right before me, as it shall be
proved by the Spirit through him. And thus let those of whom I have spoken, be planted in the land of Zion, as speedily as can be, with their families, to do those things
even as I have spoken.

And now concerning the gathering, let the bishop and the agent make preparations for those families which have been commanded to come to this land, as soon as
possible, and plant them in their inheritance. And unto the residue of both elders and members, further directions shall be given hereafter. Even so, Amen.

Nauvoo Conference Minutes.

From the Times and Seasons.

City of Nauvoo, October 6, 1844.

Thousands having arrived on the ground by ten o'clock A. M. Elder P. P. Pratt called the people to order. Singing by the choir. Prayer by Elder Phelps. Some
instructions were given by Elder Pratt, when President B. Young having arrived, arose to lay before the brethren the matters to be attended to during the conference.
This day will be devoted to preaching and instruction, and we will attend to business to-morrow. If the Twelve could have had their desires when they returned home,
they would have set their houses in order, and devoted themselves to fasting and prayer. It has not been the Twelve who desired to have business which pertains to this
conference, transacted previously, it was others who urged it on. Some elders who have known the organization of the church from the beginning, have faltered and
become darkened. We feel to give the necessary instruction pertaining to the church, and how it has been led, &c. It is necessary that the saints should also be
instructed relative to building the temple, and spreading the principles of truth from sea to sea, and from land to land until it shall have been preached to all nations, and
then according to the testimony of the ancients, the end will come. When the Lord commences to work upon the earth he always does it by revealing his will to some
man on the earth, and he to others. The church is built up by revelation, given from day to day according to the requirements of the people. The Lord will not cease to
give revelations to the people, unless the people trample on his laws and forsake and reject him. I request that the Latter-day Saints may pray that we may have the
outpouring of the spirit that we may hear, and I wish them to pray for me that I may have strength, and that I may make every principle I speak upon, so perfectly plain,
that we may all understand as quickly as when we talk together upon our daily matters.

This church has been led by revelation, and unless we forsake the Lord entirely, so that the priesthood is taken from us, it will be led by revelation all the time. The
question arises with some who has the right to revelation? I will not ascend any higher than a priest, and ask the priest what is your right? You have the right to receive
the administration of angels. If an angel was to come to you and tell you what the Lord was going to do in this day, you would say you had a revelation. The president
of the priests have a right to the Urim and Thummim, which gives all revelation. He has the right of receiving visits from angels. Every priest then in the church has the
right of receiving revelations. Every member has the right of receiving revelations for themselves, both male and female. It is the very life of the church of the living God,
in all ages of the world. The spirit of truth is sent forth into all the world to reprove the world of sin and righteousness, and of a judgment to come. If we were here to-
day and had never heard this gospel, and a man was to come bounding into our midst, saying, he had come to preach the gospel, to tell us that God was about to
restore the priesthood and and save the people, &c.; it would be your privilege, and my privilege to ask God in the name of Jesus Christ, as individuals, concerning this
thing, whether it was of God, and get a testimony from God that it was true, and this would be revelation. Let us take some of these old fathers for an example, they
have heard the gospel, they have been baptised &c., have had hands laid on them for the gift of the Holy Ghost-he has got a family of children, he has been led all his
days by his own spirit, but now begins to come to understand he has the right to bow before the Lord and receive instruction from God, from day to day, how to
manage his family, his farm, his merchandize, and to govern all the affairs of his house. I will take some of my younger brethren who have received the gospel, they have
been ordained elders to hold the keys, &c. What is your privilege? It is your privilege to go and preach the gospel to the world, and to go by the power of the Holy
Ghost, and you have no right to go without it. You have been ordained to go forth and build up the kingdom to a certain extent. No man ever preached a gospel
discourse, nor ever will, unless he does it by revelation. You will do it by the Holy Ghost, or when you tell the history of the gospel, the gospel will not be there. It has
got to be done by revelation or the gospel you have not got, and when you preach, the people will still be left without the gospel. There never was a prophet on the
earth that dictated to the people but he dictated their temporal affairs as well as spiritual. It is the right of an individual to get revelations to guide himself. It is the right of
the head of a family to get revelations to guide and govern his family. It is the right of an elder when he has built up a church to get revelations to guide and lead that
people until he leads them and delivers them up to his superiors. An elder will always be a little in advance of those whom he has raised up if he is faithful.

He next showed how the saints are delivered up in their progress from those who give them up to the High Council, and from the High Council to the prophet, and from
the prophet to the son, the elder brother, and from the son to his father. Are the keys of the kingdom taken from Joseph? Oh no; well then he still lives. He that believes
in Jesus, as Joseph did, will never die. They may lay down their lives, but they still hold the keys. You are not going to be led without revelation. The prophet has
stepped behind the vail and you have the right to obtain revelations for your own salvation. Who stood next to the prophet when he was here. You have all
acknowledged that the Twelve were the presidents of the whole church when Joseph was not; and now he has stepped behind the vail, he is not here, and the Twelve
are the presidents of the whole church. When did Joseph become a prophet? I can tell you, when he became an apostle. Years and years before he had the right of
holding the keys of the Aaronic priesthood, he was a prophet, even before he was baptised. There has been a perfect flood of revelation poured from this stand all the
 Copyright
time  and you(c)did
                 2005-2009,   Infobase
                    not know it.         Media
                                 Every spirit thatCorp.                                                                                                Pageis74
                                                   confesses that Joseph Smith is a prophet, that he lived and died a prophet, and that the Book of Mormon     true,/ is
                                                                                                                                                                      1033
                                                                                                                                                                         of
God, and every spirit that does not is of anti-Christ.
stepped behind the vail and you have the right to obtain revelations for your own salvation. Who stood next to the prophet when he was here. You have all
acknowledged that the Twelve were the presidents of the whole church when Joseph was not; and now he has stepped behind the vail, he is not here, and the Twelve
are the presidents of the whole church. When did Joseph become a prophet? I can tell you, when he became an apostle. Years and years before he had the right of
holding the keys of the Aaronic priesthood, he was a prophet, even before he was baptised. There has been a perfect flood of revelation poured from this stand all the
time and you did not know it. Every spirit that confesses that Joseph Smith is a prophet, that he lived and died a prophet, and that the Book of Mormon is true, is of
God, and every spirit that does not is of anti-Christ.

It is the test of our fellowship to believe and confess that Joseph lived and died a prophet of God in good standing; and I don't want any one to fellowship with the
Twelve who says that Joseph is fallen. If you don't know whose right it is to give revelations, I will tell you. It is mine. There never has a man stood between Joseph and
the Twelve, and unless we apostatize there never will. If Hyrum had lived he would not have stood between Joseph and the Twelve, but he would have stood for
Joseph. Did Joseph ordain any man to take his place? He did. Who was it? It was Hyrum, but Hyrum fell a martyr before Joseph did. If Hyrum had lived he would
have acted for Joseph, and then when we had gone up, the Twelve would have sat down at Joseph's right hand, and Hyrum on the left hand. The bible says; God hath
set in the church, first apostles, then comes prophets afterwards, because the keys and power of the apostleship are greater than that of the prophets. Sidney Rigdon
cannot hold the keys without Joseph, if he had held the keys with Joseph and been faithful he would have been with us. If the Twelve do not apostatize they carry the
keys of this kingdom wherever they go. He concluded by requesting all the brethren to tarry with us until all the business is through.-The meeting adjourned, by a
blessing from Elder H. C. Kimball, until Two o'Clock.

Two o'Clock, P. M.

The meeting was opened as usual by singing and prayer, by elder W. W. Phelps, after which elder John Taylor arose and addressed the people. He said it was with
peculiar feelings that he arose to address the congregation. This is the first general conference that has been held where your beloved prophet and patriarch are not
present. When I look at the many difficulties and severe trials we have passed through, it fills me with peculiar feelings. I feel happy to see that the people still seem
determined to hold on to those principles which have been given to us through revelation. Nothing shall separate us from those principles which we have imbibed,
neither life nor death. By the voice of Jehovah we have been sustained and will be sustained so long as we put our trust in him. We have not followed "cunningly
devised fables," but those principles which have come from God. So long as we are sustained and upheld by the arm of Jehovah, we shall stand: mobs may rage, and
the rulers may imagine vain things; but God has said, touch not mine anointed and do my people no harm; and if harm does befall them, wo to that man by whom it
comes. If our prophets have been taken, they are gone to plead our cause before the Father. And if we are deprived of their persons, presence, and counsel, that is no
reason why we should be deprived of the counsel of God to direct us in all our movements whilst pressing our journey here below. We are in possession of the same
principles, the same priesthood the same medium of communication and intelligence, and of those things which will not only secure our happiness here, but hereafter.
When we speak of these matters we speak of things which we know assuredly, and although our prophet and patriarch are taken, all things pertaining to our salvation
will roll on and progress with as great rapidity, and can be as effectually secured and accomplished as if they were here themselves. God has secured to us those things
in relation to our salvation which has been in his bosom since the world began. He has in his providence seen fit to call our brethren to himself; but he has left others to
take their places, who can teach us principles and lead us to those things whereby we may ultimately be clothed with glory, honor, immortality, and eternal life. If we
had built upon a false foundation we might have made a mistake in relation to our gathering together to be instructed; but we have not; our present revelations agree
with the past. The prophets said that the people would gather together, "those who had made a covenant with God by sacrifice;" and the word and purposes of God
must stand unchanged, they do not rest upon any mere casualty. Did the prophet ever tell us that if a certain man should happen to die we should scatter abroad? No!
no such thing ever emanated from the mouth of God. We assembled together to fulfill the revelations of the Great Jehovah, to bring about the dispensation of the fulness
of times, to build up a Zion to the Most High, that he might be glorified. We are assembled here to bring about great events, to fulfil the things spoken of by the
prophets, and secure to ourselves an inheritance in the everlasting kingdom of God. Shall we then be led about by the foolish notions of any man? No! we will not, but
we will accomplish those things which are commanded us. We will not be diverted from our course, though earth and hell oppose. Shall we fear the puny arm of man,
or the prating of a wretched mobocrat? No! What have we to fear? We have nothing but God to fear.

It is true we have not much to live for, and if we have no hope beyond the grave we should be of all men most miserable. We are oppressed, and slandered and
persecuted all the day long; all that I care for is to do the will of God, and secure to myself all those blessings which the gospel will warrant me, I have been brought to
the gates of death, but I don't fear it; I care nothing about it. You feel as I do in relation to these matters, for your conduct has proved it during the late difficulties. I
know that the majority of the people are endeavouring to serve God with all their hearts, and are they not prepared to die? There is nothing in death we have to fear; it
is not half as much to die as it is to be persecuted all the day long. Our great object then is to accomplish the thing that we set out for. When we gathered together we
expected to meet tribulation; the elders that preached to you told you this, or else they did not do their duty. We have been told there would be earthquakes in divers
places, and pestilence, and war, and persecutions, and distress, and famine. Do these things move us? If the bud is so bitter I wonder what the fruit will be. Don't you
expect to be worse off than you are now? John saw an innumerable company and wanted to know where they came from; it was told to him that they are they which
came out of great tribulation. That is the path we have got to tread. The scripture says: "We unto you when all men shall speak well of you;" but that curse has never
come upon us, for there are some few here and there who will not speak well of you. But "blessed are ye when men shall revile you, and persecute you, and say all
manner of evil against you falsely for Christ's sake." Do you think there is any more evil that they have not said? If there is, let it come. What is it that makes you be evil
spoken of? you used to have a good name and reputation where you resided; what is the reason you are now so much spoken against? You have dared to believe the
gospel; you have dared to obey it; and that is the reason the world hates you. I know there is not a better set of men than those by whom I am surrounded; I know
there is not a more virtuous set of people on the earth, and yet all manner of evil is spoken of you. Shall we cry and go mourning all the day long? No, we will rejoice
and be exceedingly glad, for great is our reward in heaven, I feel to rejoice; we have cause to rejoice for all manner of evil is spoken against us falsely, and I will say
hallelujah, for the Lord God omnipotent reigneth. What did we know of God, of religion, of heaven or hell, until it was made known to us through this gospel? We
knew nothing. Why are we taking so much pains to build that temple? That we may fulfil certain ordinances, and receive certain endowments and secure to ourselves an
inheritance in the eternal world. Every man, woman, and child within the sound of my voice, are interested in the building of that temple. We know very little as a people
yet, we don't know so much as the former day-saints. The Saviour said to his disciples, "whither I go ye know, and the way ye know;" but how many of you know the
locality of the Saviour and the way to go to him; I know there are some here who know how to save themselves and their families, and it is this which occupies their
attention all the day long, and it was this which occupied the attention of our beloved prophet. Abraham obtained promises through the gospel, from God, for himself
and his posterity. There were some upon this continent who also obtained promises, in consequence of which the Book of Mormon came forth! The first thing we have
got to do is to build a temple, where we can receive those blessings which we so much desire. Never mind mobocrats, but let us do what God has commanded us.
You that are living at a distance, don't fear these cursed scoundrels; we are all in the hands of God; we are all the servants of God; and we are going forth to do the
things of God.

He exhorted the saints to be virtuous, humble, and faithful, and concluded by blessing the saints.

He said further, in relation to the baptisms for the dead, that it would be better for the saints to go on and build the temple, before we urged our baptisms too much.
There are cases which require being attended to, and there are provisions made for them; but as a general thing he would advise them not to be in too great a hurry. He
said one of the clerks had asked whether any should be baptised who had not paid their tithing; it is our duty to pay our tithing, one tenth of all we possess, and then
one tenth of our increase, and a man who has not paid his tithings is unfit to be baptised for his dead. It is as easy for a man who has ten thousand dollars to pay one
thousand, as it is for a man who has but a little to pay one tenth. It is our duty to pay our tithing. If a man has not faith enough to attend to these little things, he has not
faith enough to save himself and his friends. It is a man's duty to attend to these things. The poor are not going to be deprived of these blessings because they are poor:
no, God never reaps where he has not sown. This command is harder for the rich than the poor. A man who has one million dollars, if he should give one hundred
thousand,
 Copyrighthe(c)
              would   think heInfobase
                 2005-2009,    was beggared  forCorp.
                                         Media    ever. The Saviour said how hardly do they that have riches enter the kingdom of heaven.                   Page 75 / 1033
Bishop Miller arose to say that on yesterday the bishops had to go in debt to get some wood to save some poor from suffering, and they wanted to take up a collection
to pay the amount; he was opposed to taking up a collection in the congregation, but necessity required it on this occasion.
one tenth of our increase, and a man who has not paid his tithings is unfit to be baptised for his dead. It is as easy for a man who has ten thousand dollars to pay one
thousand, as it is for a man who has but a little to pay one tenth. It is our duty to pay our tithing. If a man has not faith enough to attend to these little things, he has not
faith enough to save himself and his friends. It is a man's duty to attend to these things. The poor are not going to be deprived of these blessings because they are poor:
no, God never reaps where he has not sown. This command is harder for the rich than the poor. A man who has one million dollars, if he should give one hundred
thousand, he would think he was beggared for ever. The Saviour said how hardly do they that have riches enter the kingdom of heaven.

Bishop Miller arose to say that on yesterday the bishops had to go in debt to get some wood to save some poor from suffering, and they wanted to take up a collection
to pay the amount; he was opposed to taking up a collection in the congregation, but necessity required it on this occasion.

After the collection was taken up, the conference adjourned until to-morrow at ten o'clock.

Monday October 7, Ten o'Clock, A.M., 1844.

Conference met pursuant to adjournment, and opened by singing and prayer, by elder Parley P. Pratt, after which, President Young arose to exhort the Saints to keep
their minds on the business before them, and not to be in a hurry to get away.

The first business that we shall attend to, will be to present the several quorums before the conference, for the purpose of taking an expression of the brethren and
sisters, whether they will sustain the officers according to their several appointments. I shall therefore give way, and I am to hear motions and present them to the
conference for their action: wherefore,

It was motioned by elder Heber C. Kimball, that we as a church endeavour to carry out the principles and measures heretofore adopted and laid down by Joseph
Smith, as far as in us lies, praying Almighty God to help us to do it. This motion was put to the conference by President Young, and carried unanimously.

President Young said by way of explanation, that, this is as much as to say that we receive and acknowledge Joseph Smith as a prophet of God; being called of God,
and maintaining his integrity and acceptance until death.

Elder H. C. Kimball then moved that we carry out all the measures of Hyrum Smith, the prophet and patriarch of the church, so far as in us lies, by the help of God.

This motion was also carried unanimously.

President Young said, this is an acknowledgement, that he lived approved of God, and died a martyr for the truth.

Elder W. W. Phelps moved that we uphold Brigham Young the president of the quorum of the Twelve, as one of the Twelve, and first presidency of the church.

This motion was duly seconded, and put to the church by elder John Smith, and carried unanimously.

Moved by President John Smith, and seconded, that we receive elder Heber C. Kimball as one of the Twelve, and that he be sustained as such by the church. Carried
unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that we receive elder Orson Hyde as one of the Twelve, and that he be sustained as such by the church. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that we receive elder Parley P. Pratt as one of the Twelve, and that he be sustained as such by the church. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that we receive elder William Smith as one of the Twelve and that he be sustained as such by the church. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that we receive elder Orson Pratt as one of the Twelve, and that he be sustained as such by the church. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that we receive Elder John E. Page as one of the Twelve, and that he be sustained as such, by the church. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that we receive Elder Willard Richards as one of the Twelve, and that he be sustained as such by the church. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that we receive Elder Wilford Woodruff as one of the Twelve, and that he be sustained as such by the church. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that we receive Elder John Taylor as one of the Twelve, and that he be sustained as such by the church. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that we receive Elder George A. Smith as one of the Twelve, and that he be sustained as such by the church. Carried unanimously.

Moved by Elder H. C. Kimball that Elder Amasa Lyman stand in his lot. The motion was seconded.

President Young said, by way of explanation, that Elder Amasa Lyman is one of the Twelve, just in the same relationship as he sustained to the first presidency. He is
one in our midst and a counsellor with us.

The motion was then presented and carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, and after some discussion, carried unanimously, that Elder Lyman Wight be sustained in his office, to fill the place of Elder D. W. Patten,
(martyred,) but not to take his crown, for that, as the Lord has said, no man can take.

Elder Snow moved that George Miller be received as the president of the High Priest's quorum. Carried unanimously.

President Miller moved that Noah Packark and William Snow be sustained as counsellors. Carried unanimously.

President John Smith moved that William Marks be sustained in his calling as president of this stake.

Elder W. W. Phelps objected, inasmuch as the High Council had dropped him from their quorum.

Elder S. Bent explained and said, the reason why the High Council dropped Elder Marks was, because he did not acknowledge the authority of the Twelve, but the
authority of Elder Rigdon.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                             Page 76 / 1033
President Young said that a president of a stake could be dropped without taking his standing from him in the church. But not so with the first presidency or the Twelve.
A president of a stake is only called for the time being, if you drop him he will fall back into the High Priest's quorum.
Elder W. W. Phelps objected, inasmuch as the High Council had dropped him from their quorum.

Elder S. Bent explained and said, the reason why the High Council dropped Elder Marks was, because he did not acknowledge the authority of the Twelve, but the
authority of Elder Rigdon.

President Young said that a president of a stake could be dropped without taking his standing from him in the church. But not so with the first presidency or the Twelve.
A president of a stake is only called for the time being, if you drop him he will fall back into the High Priest's quorum.

The motion was then put, but there were only two votes. The contrary vote was put and carried by an overwhelming majority.

Elder H. C. Kimball moved that Elder John Smith stand as the president of this stake. Carried unanimously.

President Young then said, the Macedonia church must select their own man for a president, as Elder John Smith is coming here.

President John Smith moved that Elder C. Rich be one of his council. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that S. Bent, James Allred, Dunbar Wilson, George W. Harris, Wm. Huntingdon, sen., Newel Knight. Alpheus Cutler, Aaron Johnson, Henry
G. Sherwood, Thomas Grover, Ezra T. Benson, and David Fulmer, be sustained as the high council. Carried unanimously.

Elder H. C. Kimball moved that Elder Joseph Young stand as first president over all the quorums of the seventies. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that Levi W. Hancock be sustained as one of the presidents of the seventies. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that Daniel S. Miles be sustained as one of the presidents of seventies. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that Zerah Pulcipher be sustained as one of the presidents of seventies. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that Josiah Butterfield be cut off from the church. Carried unanimously.

President Young showed that it was because he had got a little money and was lifted up.

Moved and seconded, that Henry Herriman be sustained as one of the presidents of seventies. Carried unanimously.

President Young said, that the seventies had dropped James Foster, and cut him off, and we need not take an action upon his case.

Moved and seconded, that Jedediah M. Grant take the place of J. Butterfield in the quorum of seventies. Carried unanimously.

Elder H. C. Kimball moved that N. K. Whitney stand as our first bishop, in the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that George Miller stand as second bishop. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that Samuel Williams retain his office as president of the elders quorum. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that Jesse Baker and Joshua Smith be sustained as his counsel. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that Stephen M. Farnsworth retain his office as president of the priests. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that E. Averett retain his standing as president of the teachers. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that Jonathan H. Hale, Isaac Higbee, John Murdock, David Evans, Hezekiah Peck, Daniel Carns, Jacob Foutz, Tarlton Lewis, and Israel
Calkins, be sustained as bishops in their several wards. Carried unanimously.

President Young being fatigued gave place for Elder P. P. Pratt, who got up to preach his old sermon, viz., "That we continue our united and ceaseless exertions to
build this temple." He referred to the discoveries of Elders Rigdon and Samuel James. They said nothing about building the temple-the city-feeding the poor, &c. We
heard a great deal about the Mount of Olives-brook Kedron-Queen Victoria-great battles, &c. This brought to my mind a good text in Webster's Spelling-book, the
"Country Maid and the Milk Pail." He then went on to shew the importance of "building the temple." He bore testimony that the people had harkened unto the voice of
the Lord, and to his commandments, and that they were still hearkening, and, consequently, we should be sustained here until we shall complete the temple, and receive
our endowment. He showed the consequences if we did not build it, that "we should be rejected as a people, with our dead." When the elders go abroad to teach the
people, let them teach what we have to do, and what is depending on us, and not spend their time in quoting multitudes of scripture to prove one point. We went to
build up Nauvoo, never mind Gog and Magog, the brook Kedron, &c., never mind the old countries; God has something to do there by and by, but not just now. He
recommended the brethren to make improvements and enlarge themselves without fear; for we shall not be moved till God suffers it. We are the only people who do
not fear death, we have no need to fear it. He next said, he would give the people a little religious advice. He advised those who had means to go to getting sheep to
consume the vegetation and raise wool, by which means our women would be well employed in manufacturing the wool. He said, in proper time, we shall have gold
and silver, and food and clothing, and palaces in abundance: we will create them by our labour.

President Young advised the saints to come, after intermission, prepared to tarry till evening if necessary. They have much instruction to give and want an opportunity to
give it. He advised the saints to call and get O. Pratt's Mormon Almanac, which is something new.-After some few exhortations he closed the meeting till two o'clock
by blessing.

Two o'Clock, P.M.

Meeting opened by singing, and prayer by Elder John Taylor, after which Elder Taylor presented a communication from Mr. Small, declaring his full faith in Elder
Rigdon's doctrine. Moved and seconded, that he be cut off from the church. Carried unanimously.

Elder H. C. Kimball addressed the congregation on the principles of salvation by the celestial law. He went on to show the order of the resurrection, and that there are
different orders or degrees, wherever death finds us the resurrection will take hold of us. We desire to obtain a fulness of celestial glory, but many will be disappointed.
It is for this that we pray every day that the Lord will spare our lives that we may obtain it. President Joseph never rested till he had endowed the Twelve with all the
power    of the(c)priesthood,
 Copyright          2005-2009,because he was
                                 Infobase    about
                                          Media     to pass within the vail. He designed that we should give it to you and you cannot be saved withoutPage
                                                  Corp.                                                                                                       it. You77
                                                                                                                                                                     cannot
                                                                                                                                                                        / 1033
obtain these things until that house is built. I and my brethren are willing to do all that lies in our power to finish that house for your benefit, that you may go where
Joseph is gone. We have got to carry out Joseph's measures and you have got to assist us. When Jesus was upon earth his time was spent in endowing the twelve
apostles that they might do the things he had left undone, and carry out his measures, and upon the same principle we carry out Joseph's measures. We have no rest-
Elder H. C. Kimball addressed the congregation on the principles of salvation by the celestial law. He went on to show the order of the resurrection, and that there are
different orders or degrees, wherever death finds us the resurrection will take hold of us. We desire to obtain a fulness of celestial glory, but many will be disappointed.
It is for this that we pray every day that the Lord will spare our lives that we may obtain it. President Joseph never rested till he had endowed the Twelve with all the
power of the priesthood, because he was about to pass within the vail. He designed that we should give it to you and you cannot be saved without it. You cannot
obtain these things until that house is built. I and my brethren are willing to do all that lies in our power to finish that house for your benefit, that you may go where
Joseph is gone. We have got to carry out Joseph's measures and you have got to assist us. When Jesus was upon earth his time was spent in endowing the twelve
apostles that they might do the things he had left undone, and carry out his measures, and upon the same principle we carry out Joseph's measures. We have no rest-
don't sleep half as much as you do. We need your prayers. It is necessary to put away all wickedness from our midst,-all grog-shops and bad houses. Drunkenness,
and such things, will be our overthrow, if we are ever overthrown. The best way to put these things away is, never to frequent such places. It is necessary for us to put
away all this frolicking and dancing over the blood of the prophet, where it was drenched in blood from the coffin. When the prophet had a dance at his house he said
everything against it he could, and now men go and practise the same things. Shall we put these things away? I say, yea. We have an ungodly race here among us who
are leading our young people away.-They will open their doors and let men go in, and say everything against the Twelve and the church they are capable of. I never
frequent such places. I cast them far from me. Are you not under the same obligations and responsibility, ye elders, high priests, teachers, deacons, and members?

He then went on to show that the saints could not obtain the blessings they want until the temple is finished. We want all to pay their tithing that they may receive the
blessings.

President Young arose and said that, it had been moved and seconded that, Ashael Smith should be ordained to the office of Patriarch. He went on to show that the
right to the office of Patriarch to the whole church belonged to William Smith as a legal right by descent. Uncle Ashael ought to receive the office of Patriarch in the
church.

The motion was put and carried unanimously.

President Young wanted to say a few words on the principles of tithing. There has been so much inquiry, it becomes irksome. The law is, for a man to pay one-tenth of
all he possesses for the erecting of the house of God, the spread of the gospel, and the support of the priesthood. When a man comes into the church, he wants to
know if he must reckon his clothing, bad debts, lands, &c. It is the law to give one-tenth of what he has got, and then one-tenth of his increase or one-tenth of his time.
A man comes and says, he was sick six months, and what is required of me? Why, go and pay your tithing for the time you are able to work. Some say, they have been
preaching, and want to know if that don't pay their tithing. Well, it will if you want to have it so. He then went on to recommend the brethren not to sell their grain but
bring it into the city and store it, and not take it to Warsaw. He next referred to L. Wright's going away because he was a coward; but he will come back and his
company; and James Emmett and his company will come back.

How easy would it be for the Lord, if an army of mobs was to come within one mile of this place, to turn the north-west winds upon them, and with snow, hail, and
rain, make them so, that they would be glad to take care of themselves and leave us alone. He then referred to the Missourians, when Joseph and others went to jail,
snapping their guns at the brethren, but their guns would not go off, &c. The Lord never let a prophet fall on the earth until he had accomplished his work, and the Lord
did not take Joseph until he had finished his work, and it is the greatest blessing to Joseph and Hyrum, God could bestow to take away, for they had suffered enough.
They are not the only martyrs that will have to die for the truth. There are men before me to-day who will be martyrs, and who will have to seal their testimony with
their blood. I believe this people is the best people of their age that ever lived on earth, the church of Enoch not excepted. We want you to come on with your tithes
and offerings to build the temple; and when it is finished we want you to spend a year in it, and we will tell you things you never thought of.

The Twelve then proceeded to ordain Asahel Smith as follows:-

Brother Asahel Smith, in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, of Nazareth, we lay our hands upon your head to ordain you to the office of Patriarch in this last church of
Jesus Christ, and we bestow upon you the keys and power, and the right and authority of blessing as a Patriarch in the church of Jesus Christ-and, we say unto thee,
that thou shalt be father to many. Thou shalt feel the spirit of the Lord more than thou hast ever done heretofore. Thy heart shall be enlarged, and it shall be thy delight
to bless thy family, and thy posterity, and the fatherless, and widow; and the spirit of the Lord will rest upon you to predict upon the heads of those on whom you lay
your hands, things that shall be hereafter,-even in the eternal world. We ask thee, O Lord, in the name of Jesus Christ, that thou would send thy Spirit upon this thy
servant, that his heart may circumscribe the wisdom and knowledge of this world, and be enlarged so as to comprehend the things of eternity. We say unto thee, thou
art blessed-thou art of royal blood, and of thy lineage shall arise great and powerful men on the earth. We seal upon you the powers we have mentioned with the keys
thereof upon your head in the name of Jesus Christ. Thou art the anointed of the Lord, one who shall stand in the latter days and be a pillar in the church of the living
God, and one in whom the saints of God may trust to ask counsel. These blessings we seal upon you in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

President Young then said, we want the conference to continue to-morrow for business. We want the high priests' quorum together. President Miller will organize them
on the right of the stand.

The presidents of the seventies will organize all the seventies. We want to select a number of high priests to go through the states to preside over congregational
districts. Then we want to have the elders quorum organized that we can take out the elders quorum and fill up the seventies. We want all the seventies to be here and
their presidents. We want them organised and begin to fill up the second quorum and then the third and the fourth, to the tenth. The business of the day will be to ordain
the presidents of the seventies and then fill the quorum of seventies from the elders' quorum, and select men from the quorum of high priests to go abroad and preside.

The conference then adjourned until to-morrow at nine o'clock, by blessing from president John Smith.

Tuesday Morning, October 8th, 1844.

Previous to opening the services of the day, elder John Taylor made some remarks on our temporal economy. He proceeded to say, that we have the means of wealth
within ourselves. We have mechanics of every description, from every country; men who are capable of carrying through any branch of manufacture. We want capital
to commence with; but is not necessary to wait for a very large amount, for it is safer to go to work with small means than with an immense sum; for a rich man is very
apt to overlook himself, and for want of proper calculation often scatters his means without accomplishing any benefit to community. We can be made rich by our own
enterprise and labour. Look at Great Britain! how have they obtained it. They have obtained it by encouraging their own manufactures. It is true, the poor are
oppressed there; but it is not the manufactures that oppress the people. We are not going to start anything on a large scale: our calculation is to have the saints
manufacture everything we need in Nauvoo, and all kinds of useful articles to send abroad through the States and bring money here. Franklin says, time is money, and
we want to spend our time in something that is useful and beneficial. Since we come here we have laboured under every disadvantage. We have purchased Nauvoo,
and much of the surrounding country, which has taken all our money. We have no need now to purchase more land; we now want to hit upon a plan to enable you to
take your hands out of your pockets and build work shops and other places of industry. We have silk weavers, and cotton weavers, and every kind of mechanics that
can be thought of. We want these to come together, and we want those who have money to lay it out and find them work. We have men here who can take the raw
silk, and from that carry it through every process and manufacture the shawls and dresses our women wear. We want to purchase raw cotton and manufacture it into
wearing apparel, &c. If we can manufacture cotton, silk, and woollen goods, we can keep our money at home; we will encourage home manufacture, as the Quakers
do. We want(c)all2005-2009,
 Copyright        the cutlers toInfobase
                                  get together
                                          MediaandCorp.
                                                   manufacture our knives and forks, &c., &c. I know that we, as a community, can manufacture every     thing we
                                                                                                                                                      Page     78need.  But
                                                                                                                                                                    / 1033
I must now desist as the time to commence meeting has arrived.

Elder H. C. Kimball now appeared and took charge of the meeting, which was opened by singing and prayer, by elder W. W. Phelps.
take your hands out of your pockets and build work shops and other places of industry. We have silk weavers, and cotton weavers, and every kind of mechanics that
can be thought of. We want these to come together, and we want those who have money to lay it out and find them work. We have men here who can take the raw
silk, and from that carry it through every process and manufacture the shawls and dresses our women wear. We want to purchase raw cotton and manufacture it into
wearing apparel, &c. If we can manufacture cotton, silk, and woollen goods, we can keep our money at home; we will encourage home manufacture, as the Quakers
do. We want all the cutlers to get together and manufacture our knives and forks, &c., &c. I know that we, as a community, can manufacture every thing we need. But
I must now desist as the time to commence meeting has arrived.

Elder H. C. Kimball now appeared and took charge of the meeting, which was opened by singing and prayer, by elder W. W. Phelps.

Elder G. A. Smith moved that all in the elder's quorum under the age of thirty-five should be ordained into the seventies, if they are in good standing, and worthy, and
will except it. The motion was seconded and carried unanimously.

Elder H. C. Kimball stated that president Joseph Young's wife was very sick and he wished to have her blessed, that brother Young might tarry and perform the duties
of his office, and if the congregation would bless her let them say amen, and all the congregation said amen.

He then recommended all those elders who are under the age of thirty-five, and also all the priests, teachers, deacons, and members, who are recommended to be
ordained, to withdraw and receive an ordination into the seventies, which was done.

President B. Young then appeared and proceeded to select men from the high priest's quorum, to go abroad in all the congregational districts of the United States, to
preside over the branches of the church, as follows:-

David Evans, A. O. Smoot, Edson Whipple, Harvey Green, J. S. Fulmer, J. G. Divine, J. H. Johnson, Lester Brooks, J. B. Nobles, Rufus Fisher, D. B. Huntingdon,
Jefferson Hunt, Lorenzo Snow, William Snow, Noah Packard, A. L. Tippets, J. C. Kingsbury, Jacob Foutz, Peter Haws, Thomas Gates, Simeon Carter Albert
Brown, Levi Gifford, Elijah Fordham, Edward Fisher, Franklin D. Richards, Isaac Clark, J. S. Holman, Wandell Mace, Charles Thompson, John Murdock, John
Chase, A. L. Lamoreaux, E. T. Benson, Thomas Grover, C. L. Whitney, Addison Everett, Moses Clawson, William Parks, George Colson, H. W. Millea, Isaac
Higbee. Daniel Carns, Joseph Holbrook, John Lawson, Abel Lamb, J. H. Hale, G. D. Watt, J. W. Johnson, L. T. Coons, J. L. Robinson, Howard Corey, M. Serrine,
Pelatiah Brown, E. H. Groves, G. P. Dykes, Willard Snow, Win. Felshaw, Winslow Farr, Shadrach Roundy, S. B. Stoddart, E. D. Wolley, Solomon Hancock,
Abraham Palmer, James Brown, R. Mc. Bride, W. D. Pratt, Martin H. Peek, Morris Phelps, D. Mc Arthur, Archibald Patten, L. H. Ferry, Charles Crisman, Lyman
Stoddart, Arnold Stevens, David Fulmel, Joseph Allen, Andrew Perkins, Daniel Carter, W. G. Perkins, Graham Coltrin, D. H. Redfield, Titus Billings, Harvey
Olumstead, Daniel Stanton.

President Young explained the object for which these high priests were being sent out, and informed them that it was not the design to go and tarry six months and then
return, but to go and settle down, where they can take their families and tarry until the Temple is built, and then come and get their endowment, and return to their
families, and build up a stake as large as this.

President Young selected from the elders' quorum some to be ordained high priests, whose names for want of room are omitted for the present.

He also selected a number more to go into the seventies, after which, the remainder of the morning was spent in calling out the several quorums of seventies, and giving
charges to the several presidents.

Brother Joseph L. Haywood was ordained under the hands of Elder B. Young, H. C. Kimball, and P. P. Pratt, to be a bishop to the church in Quincy, Illinois.

Previous to adjournment, the presidents of the seventies ordained upwards of four hundred into the quorums of the seventies, and the presidents of the high priests'
quorum ordained forty into their quorum.

The meeting then adjourned until two o'clock, p. m.

Two o'Clock, P.M.

Conference resumed business. Those presidents of the seventies who were present, and had not received an ordination to the presidency over the seventies, were
called out and ordained, under the hands of President Joseph Young and others.

The remainder of the afternoon was spent in filling up the quorums of seventies, and at the close, eleven quorums were filled and properly organized, and about forty
elders organized as a part of the twelfth quorum.

President B. Young then said that the elders, young men who are capable of preaching, will be ordained; but do not be anxious. You must now magnify your calling.
Elders who go to borrow horses or money, and running away with it, will be cut off from the church without any ceremony. They will not have as much lenity as
heretofore. The seventies will have to be subject to their presidents and council. We do not want any man to go preaching unless he is sent. If an elder wants to go to
preaching let him go into the seventies. You are all apostles to the nations, to carry the gospel; and when we send you to build up the kingdom, we will give you the
keys, and power and authority. If the people will let us alone we will convert the world, and if they persecute us we will do it the quicker. I would exhort all who go
from this place to do right, and be an honour to the cause. Inasmuch as you will go forth and do right you shall have more of the spirit than you have had heretofore.
We have had a good conference; we have had beautiful weather, and no accidents; and if you will go and do honour to the Lord for this, say amen; and all the people
said, amen.

On motion, the conference adjourned until 6th April next, at ten o'clock, A. M. Meeting dismissed by prayer, from Elder H. C. Kimball.

BRIGHAM YOUNG, President.

WILLIAM CLAYTON, Clerk.

Address to the Saints.

BELOVED SAINTS-I wish to call your attention to an important subject, a subject that involves important consequences. First, the saints as a people are called with a
holy calling, yes, a call from the Saviour of the world by direct revelation to his servant Joseph, to whom was given the authority of the Holy Priesthood (that was taken
from the earth in consequence of a departure from its ordinances, after the days of the Apostles,) and to him was given a commandment to call upon the inhabitants of
the earth to repent, and inasmuch as they repented to administer unto them the ordinances of the gospel, and also to ordain others unto the same power in order to
build up the church of Christ again on the earth, and gather together the honest in heart to Zion, the dwelling-place for the pure in heart, that they might be prepared for
 Copyright
the coming of(c)the
                 2005-2009,   Infobase Media Corp.
                    Son of God.                                                                                                                         Page 79 / 1033

To effect this great purpose of God, is given the authority of the Holy Priesthood, and the pure unadulterated principles of life and salvation are committed to the care of
holy calling, yes, a call from the Saviour of the world by direct revelation to his servant Joseph, to whom was given the authority of the Holy Priesthood (that was taken
from the earth in consequence of a departure from its ordinances, after the days of the Apostles,) and to him was given a commandment to call upon the inhabitants of
the earth to repent, and inasmuch as they repented to administer unto them the ordinances of the gospel, and also to ordain others unto the same power in order to
build up the church of Christ again on the earth, and gather together the honest in heart to Zion, the dwelling-place for the pure in heart, that they might be prepared for
the coming of the Son of God.

To effect this great purpose of God, is given the authority of the Holy Priesthood, and the pure unadulterated principles of life and salvation are committed to the care of
the servants of God, by which the understandings of men are enlightened, and their judgments informed, and by which they know that they are heirs of eternal life. Oh,
how important is the position of those who are appointed and ordained to watch over those doctrines and principles, given by the author of our existence for the
salvation of the workmanship of his hands.

What humility should we possess when we stand before God, and our fellow-men to point out the way to eternal life. How careful should we be, lest through vain glory
and the love of self-esteem, or to gain the applause of the world, we should depart from those pure principles committed to our charge, and lead men astray, by which
they come short of the glory they anticipate; how can we meet them at the bar of God, under such circumstances, and not find the blood of souls in the skirts of our
garments. O, ye Latter-Day Saints, prove to the world that ye have received the spirit of truth, by speaking the truth on all occasions, by keeping your word sacred
when you promise, dealing uprightly with all parties, not shunning to declare the truth, both by precept and example.

Know this, dear brethren, that all the powers of darkness with mobs combined, can never destroy the church of Christ established upon the principles of truth, and
revelations from God. No, brethren, the power of destroying the church of God, remains only in the church itself, and it can only be effected by a departure from the
principles of truth; for when the church ceases to be governed by the laws of heaven, it ceases to exist; inasmuch as we are servants of him whom we obey. The
preservation of these principles, pure and unadulterated, can only be effected by the united exertions of the saints, both these who have the priesthood, and those who
have it not. When we consider the responsibility of the Twelve Apostles, on whom is laid the burden to regulate the affairs of the church in all the world, and to see that
the gospel is proclaimed in its purity to all nations. Let us consider them as members of the church whom God has appointed as his servants, to whom he has committed
the watch-care of the whole, and when the Lord speaks through them, and communicates that intelligence by authorized servants, let the saints give heed, but not
otherwise, and by so doing, they will avoid being troubled with false doctrine by those who come to them without being sent, proclaiming strange things in order to exalt
themselves in the eyes of men.

Let the saints understand the order, that those who are appointed to preside over the church in Britain, are responsible to God and the authorities of the church who
placed them in that position, to preserve the purity of the principles of the plan of salvation, and the order that God has instituted, and to see that there is no departure
from the laws of God; and with a due sense of our important duty, we shall take heed to communicate all things necessary for the building up and instruction of the
saints; therefore, let them give no heed to the false charges that are brought against the authorities by aspiring individuals, who do so as an apology for their own
proceedings, and in order to obtain followers with them. Give little heed to such individuals, and they will not trouble you long. My brethren in the priesthood, let me
exhort you to proclaim the first principles of the gospel to those out of the kingdom of God; that they may find their way into it, and teach them who are in the church, to
live the life of a saint of God, and that it will be by purity of principle, exemplified by the life and conduct of the saints, that will make the church of God triumphant over
error and every false principle, and secure to us eternal life in the kingdom of God.

I wish further to say to the Saints, that as there is a rumour abroad that if the temple in Nauvoo was not completed so that the Saints could assemble in it, and receive
this endowment on the 16th of April, 1844; that God would reject the Saints as a people, and with this impression some have ceased to contribute towards its
completion, and I now wish to say what I have heard from the mouth of our beloved Prophet, three or four times; the first time at a General Conference in 1843, he
said there would not be another General Conference until the Temple was completed, and it has been so; all the Conferences held in Nauvoo since that time, have been
special Conferences; and also if the Saints did not continue to labour on the Temple, and use every orortion to complete it that the Lord would reject them and their
dead, for there were ordinances pertaining to the endowment and organization of the priesthood, and for the dead that could not be attended to elsewhere, any more
than Moses could in his day organize the priesthood, and attend to all the ordinances of the same until he completed the tabernacle which was a pattern of heavenly
things. Now, the question that remains, is, have the Saints ceased to labour on the Temple from that day to this, only when the mob was upon them, and the Prophet
and the Patriarch were slain? I answer, No; and would some of those who withhold their pence be as faithful as those who have borne the burden in the heat of the
day, we might now behold the top stone carried to its place with shoutings of "grace, grace unto it." But I will say for the benefit of the Saints who have contributed their
mite, they have an interest in the house of God, and will in no wise lose their reward, and notwithstanding all the persecutions, we shall soon see the House of God
completed, and his servants receive their promised blessing.-Yours as ever,

BEUBEN HEDLOCK.

Editorial.

WE have detained the press this month in order to announce the arrival of elder Wilford Woodruff, one of the quorum of the twelve apostles, accompanied by sister
Woodruff and child; also elder Hiram Clark, and sister Clark; elder D. Jones, and sister Jones; elders Leonard Hardy, and Milton Holmes, who belong to one of the
quorums of the seventies, they came into dock on Saturday the fourth instant; also of the arrival on the following day, of elders Henry Cuerden, and George Slater, both
of the seventies. We congratulate the churches on the arrival of such a reinforcement from head quarters, and feel to rejoice in the prospect of the beneficial results that
we anticipate from this visit.

Notices.

The Saints may expect in the next STAR an address from our beloved brother elder Wilford Woodruff, on the present position, and future prospects of the church, &c.

EMIGRATION.-The fine ship Palmyra, Captain Barstow, is expected to sail with a numerous party of emigrants, on the 16th instant.

We would also give further notice, that we shall have a ship to sail between the first and tenth of February; we shall feel obliged by all intending to emigrate at that time,
to make early application, by sending a deposit, and forwarding names, ages, and occupations of the parties. As soon as the exact day of sailing is known, all applicants
shall be apprised of it immediately.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

No. 9. February 1845. Vol. V.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 80 / 1033
History of Joseph Smith.

(Continued from page 116.)
JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

No. 9. February 1845. Vol. V.
History of Joseph Smith.

(Continued from page 116.)

THE first Sabbath after our arrival in Jackson County, brother W. W. Phelps preached to a western audience, over the boundary of the United States, wherein were
present specimens of all the families of the earth, for there were several families of the Indians, quite a respectable number of negroes, and the balance was made up of
citizens of the surrounding counties, and fully represented themselves as pioneers of the west. At this meeting two were baptized who had previously believed in the
fulness of the gospel. During this week the Colesville branch referred to in the latter part of the last revelation, and Sidney Rigdon and wife, and elders Morley and
Booth arrived, and I also received the following:-

Revelation Given in Zion August 1831.

Hearken, O ye elders of my church, and give ear to my word, and learn of me what I will concerning you, and also concerning this land unto which I have sent you: for
verily I say unto you: blessed is he that keepeth my commandments, whether in life or in death; and he that is faithful in tribulation the reward of the same is greater in
the kingdom of heaven.

Ye cannot behold with your natural eyes, for the present time, the design of your God concerning those things which shall come hereafter, and the glory which shall
follow after much tribulation. For after much tribulation cometh the blessing, wherefore the day cometh that ye shall be crowned with much glory, the hour is not yet, but
is nigh at hand.

Remember this which I tell you before, that you may lay it to heart, and receive that which shall follow. Behold, verily I say unto you, for this cause I have sent you that
you might be obedient, and that your hearts might be prepared to bear testimony of the things which are to come; and also that you might be honoured of laying the
foundation, and of bearing record of the land upon which the Zion of God shall stand; and also that a feast of fat things might be prepared for the poor; yea, a feast of
fat things-of wine on the lees well refined, that the earth may know that the mouths of the prophets shall not fail; yea, a supper of the house of the Lord, well prepared
unto which all nations shall be invited. Firstly, the rich and the learned, the wise and the noble; and after that cometh the day of my power: then shall the poor, the lame,
and the blind, and the deaf, come in unto the marriage of the Lamb, and partake of the supper of the Lord, prepared for the great day to come. Behold, I the Lord
have spoken it.

And that the testimony might go forth from Zion; yea, from the mouth of the city of the heritage of God: yea, for this cause I have sent you hither; and have selected my
servant, Edward Partridge, and have appointed unto him his mission in this land; but if he repent not of his sins, which are unbelief and blindness of heart, let him take
heed lest he fall. Behold, his mission is given unto him and it shall not be given again. And whose standeth in this mission, is appointed to by a judge in Israel, like as it
was in ancient days, to divide the lands of the heritage of God unto his children; and to judge his people by the testimony of the just, and by the assistance of his
counsellors, according to the laws of the kingdom which are given by the prophets of God: for verily I say unto you, my laws shall be kept on this land.

Let no man think that he is ruler but let God rule him that judgeth, according to the council of his own will: or, in other words, him that counselleth, or sitteth upon the
judgment seat. Let no man break the laws of the land, for he that keepeth the laws of God hath no need to break the laws of the land; wherefore be subject unto the
powers that be, until He reigns whose right it is to reign, and subdues all enemies under his feet. Behold the laws which ye have received from my hand, are the laws of
the church, and in this light ye shall hold them forth. Behold, here is wisdom.

And now as I spake concerning my servant Edward Partridge, this land is the land of his residence, and those whom he has appointed for his counsellors; and also the
land of the residence of him whom I have appointed to keep my storehouse, wherefore let them bring their families to this land, as they shall counsel between
themselves and me; for behold, it is not meet that I should command in all things, for he that is compelled in all things, the same is a slothful and not a wise servant,
wherefore he receiveth no reward. Verily, I say, men should be anxiously engaged in a good cause, and do many things of their own free will, and bring to pass much
righteousness, for power is in them wherein they are agents unto themselves. And inasmuch as men do good they shall in nowise lose their reward; but he that doeth not
anything until he is commanded, and receiveth a commandment with doubtful heart, and keepeth it with slothfulness, the same is damned. Who am I that made man,
saith the Lord, that will hold him guiltless that obeys not my commandments? Who am I, saith the Lord, that have promised and have not fulfilled? I command and a
man obeys not-I revoke and they receive not the blessing; then they say in their hearts, this is not the work of the Lord, for his promises are not fulfilled. But wo unto
such, for their reward lurketh beneath, and not from above.

And now I give unto you further directions concerning this land. It is wisdom in me that my servant, Martin Harris, should be an example unto the church in laying his
monies before the bishop of the church; and also this is a law unto every man that cometh unto this land to receive an inheritance, and he shall do with his monies
according as the law directs. And it is wisdom also that there should be lands purchased in Independence, for the place of a store-house, and also for the house of the
printing,

And other directions, concerning my servant. Martin Harris, shall be given him of the spirit, that he may receive his inheritance as seemeth him good. And let him repent
of his sins, for he seeketh the praise of the world.

And also let my servant William W. Phelps stand in the office which I have appointed him, and recceive his inheritance in the land. And also he hath need to repent, for
I, the Lord am not well pleased with him, for he seeketh to excel, and he is not sufficiently meek before me. Behold he who has repented of his sins the same is
forgiven, and I the Lord remember them no more. By this ye may know if a man repenteth of his sins. Behold he will confess them and forsake them. And now verily I
say, concerning the residue of the elders of my church, the time has not yet come for many years, for them to receive their inheritance in this land; except they desire it
through the prayer of faith, only as it shall be appointed unto them of the Lord. For behold they shall push the people together from the ends of the earth: wherefore
assemble yourselves together, and they who are not appointed to stay in this land, let them preach the gospel in the regions round about; and after that, let them return
to their homes. Let them preach by the way, and bear testimony of the truth in all places, and call upon the rich, the high, and the low, and the poor, to repent; and let
them build up churches inasmuch as the inhabitants of the earth will repent.

And let there be an agent appointed by the voice of the church, unto the church in Ohio, to receive monies to purchase lands in Zion.

And I give unto my servant Sidney Rigdon, a commandment, that he shall write a description of the land of Zion, and a statement of the will of God, as it shall be made
known by the spirit unto him; and an epistle and subscription, to be presented unto all the churches, to obtain monies, to be put into the hands of the bishop, to
purchase lands for an inheritance for the children of God, of himself or the agent, as seemeth him good, or as he shall direct. For behold, verily I say unto you, the Lord
willeth that the disciples, and the children of men, should open their hearts even to purchase this whole region of country, as soon as time will permit. Behold here is
wisdom; let them do this lest they receive none inheritance, save it be by the shedding of blood.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 81 / 1033
And again, inasmuch as there is land obtained, let there be workmen sent forth, of all kinds, unto this land, to labour for the saints of God. Let all these things be done in
order.-And let the privileges of the lands be made known from time to time, by the bishop, or the agent of the church. And let the work of the gathering be not in haste,
known by the spirit unto him; and an epistle and subscription, to be presented unto all the churches, to obtain monies, to be put into the hands of the bishop, to
purchase lands for an inheritance for the children of God, of himself or the agent, as seemeth him good, or as he shall direct. For behold, verily I say unto you, the Lord
willeth that the disciples, and the children of men, should open their hearts even to purchase this whole region of country, as soon as time will permit. Behold here is
wisdom; let them do this lest they receive none inheritance, save it be by the shedding of blood.

And again, inasmuch as there is land obtained, let there be workmen sent forth, of all kinds, unto this land, to labour for the saints of God. Let all these things be done in
order.-And let the privileges of the lands be made known from time to time, by the bishop, or the agent of the church. And let the work of the gathering be not in haste,
nor by flight, but let it be done as it shall be counselled by the elders of the church at the conferences, according to the knowledge which they receive from time to time.

And let my servant Sidney Rigdon consecrate and dedicate this land, and the spot of the temple, unto the Lord. And let a conference meeting be called, and after that,
let my servant Sidney Rigdon and Joseph Smith, jun return and also Oliver Cowdery with them, to accomplish the residue of the work, which I have appointed unto
them in their own land: and the residue as shall be ruled by the conferences.

And let no man return from this land, except he bear record by the way, of that which he knows and most assuredly believes. Let that which has been bestowed upon
Ziba Peterson be taken from him: and let him stand as a member in the church, and labour with his own hands, with the brethren, until he is sufficiently chastened for all
his sins, for he confesseth them not, and he thinketh to hide them.

Let the residue of the elders of this church, who are coming to this land, some of whom are exceedingly blessed even above measure, also hold a conference upon this
land. And let my servant Edward Partridge direct the conference, which shall be held by them. And let them also return, preaching the gospel by the way, bearing
record of the things which are revealed unto them; for verily the sound must go forth from this place unto all the world: and unto the uttermost parts of the earth, the
gospel must be preached unto every creature, with signs following them that believe. And behold the Son of Man cometh: Amen.

On the second day of August, I assisted the Colesville branch of the church to lay the first log, for a house, as a foundation for Zion in Kaw township, twelve miles west
of Independence. The log was carried and placed by twelve men, in honour of the twelve tribes of Israel. At the same time, through prayer, the land of Zion was
consecrated and dedicated for the gathering of the Saints, by elder Rigdon; and it was a season of joy to those present, and afforded a glimpse of the future, which time
will yet unfold to the satisfaction of the faithful. As we had received a commandment for elder Rigdon to write a description of the land of Zion, we sought for all the
information necessary to accomplish so desirable an object. Unlike the timbered states in the east, except upon the rivers and water courses; which were verdantly
dotted with trees from one to three miles wide, as far as the eye can glance. The beautiful rolling prairies lay spread around like a sea of meadows. The timber is a
mixture of oak, hickory, black walnut, elm, cherry, honey locus, mulberry, coffee bean, hackburry, box elder, and bass wood, together with the addition of cotton
wood, button wood, pecon, soft and hard maple, upon the bottoms. The shrubbery was beautiful; and consisted in part of plums, grapes, crab apples, and
parsimmons. The prairies were decorated with a growth of flowers that seemed as gorgeous and grand as the brilliancy of stars in the heavens, and exceed description.
The soil is rich and fertile; from three to ten feet deep, and generally composed of a rich black mould, intermingled with clay and sand. It produces in abundance,
wheat, corn, and many other commodities, together with sweet potatoes and cotton. Horses, cattle, and hogs, though of an inferior breed, are tolerably plentiful, and
seem nearly to raise themselves by grazing in the vast prairie range in summer, and feeding upon the bottoms in winter. The wild game is less plentiful where man has
commenced the cultivation of the soil, than it is a little farther in the wild prairies. Buffaloe, elk, deer, bear, wolves, beaver, and many less animals roam at pleasure.
Turkeys, geese, swans, ducks, yea, a variety of the feathered race are among the rich abundance that graces the delightful regions of this goodly land of the heritage of
the children of God. Nothing is more fruitful, or a richer stockholder in the blooming prairies, than the honey bee; honey is but about twenty-five cents per gallon.

The season is mild and delightful nearly three quarters of the year, and as the land of Zion, situated at about equal distances from the Atlantic and Pacific oceans, as well
as from the Alleghany and Rocky mountains, in the thirty-ninth degree of north latitude, and between the tenth and seventeenth degrees of west longitude. It bids fair to
become one of the most blessed places on the globe, when the curse is taken from the land, if not before. The winters are milder than in the Atlantic states of the same
parallel of latitude: and the weather is more agreeable, so that were the virtues of the inhabitants only equal to the blessings of the Lord, which he permits to crown the
industry and efforts of those inhabitants, there would be a measure of the good things of life, for the benefit of the Saints, full, pressed down, and running over, even an
hundred fold. The disadvantages here, like all new countries are self-evident, lack of mills and schools, together with the natural privations and inconveniencies, which
the hand of industry and the refinement of society with the polish of science overcome. But all these impediments vanished, when it is recollected that the prophets have
said concerning Zion, in the last days: how the glory of Lebanon is to come upon her; the fir tree, the pine tree, and the box together, to beautify his sanctuary, that he
may make the place of his feet glorious, where for brass he will bring gold, and for iron he will bring silver, and for wood brass, and for stones iron; and where the feast
of fat things will be given to the just, yea, when the splendour of the Lord is brought to one consideration, for the good of his people, the calculations of men and the
vain glory of the world vanishes, and we exclaim, "God will shine-the perfection of beauty out of Zion!"

On the third day of August, the spot for the temple, a little west of Independence, was dedicated in presence of eight men, among whom were myself, Sidney Rigdon,
Edward Partridge, W. W. Phelps, Oliver Cowdery, Martin Harris, and Joseph Coe. The 87th Psalm was read, and the scene was solemn and impressive. On the 4th I
attended the first conference in the land of Zion. It was held at the house of brother Joshua Lewis, in Kaw township, in the presence of the Colesville branch of the
church. The spirit of the Lord was there. On the 7th, I attended the funeral of sister Polly Knight, the wife of Joseph Knight, sen. This was the first death in the church in
this land, and I can say, a worthy member sleeps in Jesus till the resurrection.-I also received the following

Revelation Given in Zion August 1831. (2)

Behold, blessed, saith the Lord, are they who have come up unto this land with an eye single to my glory, according to my commandments, for them that live shall
inherit the earth, and them that die shall rest from all their labours, and their works shall follow them, and they shall receive a crown in the mansions of my Father, which
I have prepared for them; yea, blessed are they whose feet stand upon the land of Zion, who have obeyed my gospel, for they shall receive for their reward the good
things of the earth; and it shall bring forth in its strength; and they shall also be crowned with blessings from above; yea, and with commandments not a few; and with
revelations in their time, they that are faithful and diligent before me.

Wherefore, I give unto them a commandment, saying thus: Thou shalt love the Lord thy God, with all thy heart, with all thy might, mind, and strength: and in the name of
Jesus Christ thou shalt serve him. Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. Thou shalt not steal. Neither commit adultery, nor kill, nor do any thing like unto it. Thou shalt
thank the Lord thy God in all things. Thou shalt offer a sacrifice unto the Lord thy God in all things. Thou shalt offer a sacrifice unto the Lord thy God in righteousness:
even that of a broken heart and a contrite spirit. And that thou mayest more fully keep thyself unspotted from the world, thou shalt go to the house of prayer and offer
up thy sacraments upon my holy day: for verily this is a day appointed unto you to rest from your labours, and to pay thy devotions unto the Most High, nevertheless
thy vows shall be offered up in righteousness on all days, and at all times; but remember, that on this the Lord's day, thou shalt offer thine oblations, and thy sacraments,
unto the Most High, confessing thy sins unto thy brethren, and before the Lord.

And on this day thou shalt do none other thing, only let thy food be prepared with singleness of heart, that thy fasting may be perfect, or in other words that thy joy may
be full. Verily this is fasting and prayer; or, in other words, rejoicing and prayer.

And inasmuch as ye do these things, with thanksgiving, with cheerful hearts and countenances; not with much laughter, for this is sin, but with a glad heart and a cheerful
countenance; verily I say that inasmuch as ye do this the fulness of the earth is yours, the beasts of the fields, and the fowls of the air, and that which climbeth upon the
trees, and walketh
 Copyright         upon the Infobase
            (c) 2005-2009,    earth; yea,Media
                                          and theCorp.
                                                  herb, and the good things which cometh of the earth, whether for food or for raiment, or for housesPage   or for 82
                                                                                                                                                                   barns, or for
                                                                                                                                                                       / 1033
orchards or gardens, or for vineyards; yea, all things which cometh of the earth, in the season thereof, is made for the benefit and use of man, both to please the eye and
gladden the heart; yea, for food and for raiment, for taste and for smell, to strengthen the body, and to enliven the soul.
be full. Verily this is fasting and prayer; or, in other words, rejoicing and prayer.

And inasmuch as ye do these things, with thanksgiving, with cheerful hearts and countenances; not with much laughter, for this is sin, but with a glad heart and a cheerful
countenance; verily I say that inasmuch as ye do this the fulness of the earth is yours, the beasts of the fields, and the fowls of the air, and that which climbeth upon the
trees, and walketh upon the earth; yea, and the herb, and the good things which cometh of the earth, whether for food or for raiment, or for houses or for barns, or for
orchards or gardens, or for vineyards; yea, all things which cometh of the earth, in the season thereof, is made for the benefit and use of man, both to please the eye and
gladden the heart; yea, for food and for raiment, for taste and for smell, to strengthen the body, and to enliven the soul.

And it pleaseth God that he has given all these things unto man: for unto this end were they made, to be used with judgment, not to excess, neither by extortion: and in
nothing doth man offend God, or against none is his wrath kindled, save those who confess not his hand in all things, and obey not his commandments. Behold this is
according to the law and the prophets: wherefore trouble me no more concerning this matter but learn that he who doeth the works of righteousness shall receive his
reward, even peace in this world, and eternal life in the world to come, I the Lord have spoken it, and the spirit beareth record. Amen.

On the 8th, as there had been some inquiry among the elders what they were to do, I received the following

Revelation Given August 1831.

Behold, thus saith the Lord unto the elders of his church who are to return speedily to the land from whence they came. Behold it pleaseth me that you have come up
hither; but with some I am not well pleased, for they will not open their mouths, but hide the talent which I have given unto them, because of the fear of man. Wo unto
such, for mine anger is kindled against them.

And it shall come to pass, if they are not more faithful unto me, it shall be taken away, even that which they have, for I the Lord rule in the heavens above, and among
the armies of the earth; and in the day when I shall make up my jewels, all men shall know what it is that bespeaketh the power of God. But verily I will speak unto you
concerning your journey unto the land from whence you came. Let there be a craft made, or bought, as seemeth you good, it mattereth not unto me, and take your
journey speedily, for the place which is called St. Louis. And from thence let my servants Sidney Rigdon and Joseph Smith, jun., and Oliver Cowdery, take their
journey for Cincinnati: and in this place let them lift up their voice, and declare my word with loud voices, without wrath or doubting, lifting up holy hands upon them.
For I am able to make you holy, and your sins are forgiven you.

And let the residue take their journey from St. Louis, two by two, and preach the word, not in haste, among the congregations of the wicked, until they return to the
churches from whence they came. And all this for the good of the churches, for this intent have I sent them. And let my servant, Edward Partridge, impart of the money
which I have given him, a portion unto mine elders, who are commanded to return; and he that is able, let him return it by the way of the agent, and he that is not, of him
it is not required. And now I speak of the residue who are to come unto this land. Behold they have been sent to preach my gospel among the congregations of the
wicked: wherefore, I give unto them a commandment thus: Thou shalt not idle away thy time, neither shalt thou bury thy talent that it may not be known.

And after thou hast come up unto the land of Zion, and hast proclaimed my word, thou shalt speedily return proclaiming my word among the congregations of the
wicked. Not in haste, neither in wrath nor with strife, and shake off the dust of thy feet against those who receive thee not, not in their presence, lest thou provoke them,
but in secret, and wash thy feet as a testimony against them in the day of judgment. Behold, this is sufficient for you, and the will of him who hath sent you. And by the
mouth of my servant, Joseph Smith, jun., it shall be made known concerning Sidney Rigdon and Oliver Cowdery: the residue hereafter: even so. Amen.

To the Officers and Members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter
(To the Officers and Members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints in the British Islands, )

Greeting,

BELOVED BRETHREN, whom I love of a truth, for the truth's sake that dwelleth in you, and my prayer to God is, that it may abide with you for ever. Amen.

It is with no ordinary feelings that I reflect upon the responsibility that is resting upon me, as I enter upon my duties as a servant of Jesus Christ, and a counsellor to his
Saints, in endeavouring to fill so important a station as is required at my hands; yet, trusting in that God who has sustained his servants in every age of the world, from
the death of righteous Abel to Joseph, and has enabled them to accomplish every work which he has required of them; therefore I feel moved upon by the spirit of God
to again join my brethren in this land, for the purpose of assisting them in their labours in every good word and work, believing that I shall share in their fellowship and
confidence, and be sustained by the prayer of faith, that when called upon I may be enabled to render a satisfactory account of my stewardship, both unto my brethren,
and to that God unto whom I am accountable for all my actions.

Impressed with a realizing sense that you desire a true statement of facts concerning the present position, prospects, and intentions of the church in America, I will
embody the outlines of the same in this epistle.

Many important events have transpired in America since I took the parting hand with the Saints in this land, in company with six of the quorum of the twelve, together
with elders Hedlock and Burnham, and with them set sail in 1841 for our native country. Events, that have been calculated to bring both joy and sorrow to our hearts.
Joy unspeakable in the fulness of that light, intelligence, and glory which have been made manifest in the revelation of Jesus Christ, through the mouth of his prophet, in
the wisdom of God, for the salvation and exaltation of the sons of men; and sorrow in the loss of our beloved Prophet and Patriarch, who have sealed their testimony
with their blood, under the sentence that the laws of the land could not reach them, but powder and ball should.

Beloved brethren, think not that any new or strange thing has happened in this nineteenth century because saints, apostles, patriarchs, or prophets are slain for the word
of God and testimony of Jesus Christ, while standing under the shadow of the American eagle, with her wide-spread banners, bearing the motto of equal protection to
all her citizens; the same has been characteristic of the times, and marked the history of the ancient patriarchs, prophets, and apostles of God, the Lamb of God himself,
not excepted; that whenever they have been inspired by the great God, to lay the foundation of any dispensation or work, for the salvation of men, or benefit of the
generation in which they lived, it has come in contact with the notions, traditions, and superstitions of the inhabitants of the earth, who have been ready not only to drive
them into the wilderness or caves of the earth, but to persecute them even unto death, however careful they may have been to keep the laws both of God and man. This
was the case with Jesus Christ who held the keys of salvation, not only of the Jews but of the whole world, he was persecuted from the manger to the cross, all manner
of evil was spoken against him falsely, and in his last hour, when no testimony could be brought against him, and Pilate was convinced of his innocence, and that he
could find no fault in him, and as a testimony washed his hands in their sight, declaring himself to be innocent of his blood, yet the multitude cried out, "crucify him,
crucify him, crucify him, his blood be upon us, and upon our children;" accordingly his blood has been upon that nation and their posterity, from generation to
generation; it appeared to be the key that sealed their condemnation for the last eighteen hundred years, during which time they have had to suffer for shedding the
blood of the Lord's anointed.

In like manner it may be said of the prophet of God in this dispensation; he has had to flee into the wilderness, to the mountains, and caves of the rocks from time to
time, to evade the pursuit of his persecutors, that he might finish the work committed to his charge; suffering many trials and hardships by being stoned and mobbed,
often in chains
 Copyright  (c) and imprisonments,
                2005-2009,           alsoMedia
                              Infobase    being Corp.
                                                 dragged through upwards of forty vexatious law-suits, and yet never in one instance condemned by the    laws 83
                                                                                                                                                      Page     of the land,
                                                                                                                                                                   / 1033
when he had a legal tribunal; and, last of all, under the pledged protection of the honour of the Governor and State of Illinois, Joseph the prophet, and his brother
Hyrum the patriarch, were basely murdered by somewhere near two hundred American citizens, painted like Indians, under the decision that the laws of the land could
not reach them, but powder and ball should.
blood of the Lord's anointed.

In like manner it may be said of the prophet of God in this dispensation; he has had to flee into the wilderness, to the mountains, and caves of the rocks from time to
time, to evade the pursuit of his persecutors, that he might finish the work committed to his charge; suffering many trials and hardships by being stoned and mobbed,
often in chains and imprisonments, also being dragged through upwards of forty vexatious law-suits, and yet never in one instance condemned by the laws of the land,
when he had a legal tribunal; and, last of all, under the pledged protection of the honour of the Governor and State of Illinois, Joseph the prophet, and his brother
Hyrum the patriarch, were basely murdered by somewhere near two hundred American citizens, painted like Indians, under the decision that the laws of the land could
not reach them, but powder and ball should.

I acknowledge, my beloved brethren, that I blush for my native land, for the name of freeman. I blush for the name of christianity and civilization, for such deeds the
wild savage of the woods would despise in his heart, and would commit suicide in reflection of being guilty of such crimes. Yet I have the consolation of believing, that
the innocent blood of the Saints, which has dyed the American soil for the truth's sake, will cry in the ears of the Lord of Sabaoth, until the abettors and perpetrators of
such horrid tragedies will have to pay the price of the blood of those righteous men whom they have martyred.

Should any of the Saints have formed an opinion that the apostles, prophets, or saints of God in the last days would not seal their testimony with their blood, I wish to
mark it as an error by citing testimony upon the subject. John the Revelator, while wrapped in the visions of the Almighty, saw events that were to transpire in the last
days, before the second advent of the Messiah; and in the opening of the fifth seal, he "saw under the altar the souls of them that had been slain for the word of God,
and for the testimony which they held; and when they asked how long before the Lord would judge and avenge their blood, on those that dwelt on the earth, they were
informed they must rest for a little season until their fellow-servants and brethren should be killed as they were." Rev. vi. 9, 10, 11. Again, John said, in pouring out the
plagues upon the earth, xvi. 3, that "he poured out his phial upon the sea, and it became as the blood of a dead man, and every living soul died in the sea: and the third
angel poured out his phial upon the rivers and fountains of waters, and they became blood; and the angel said the Lord was righteous in so doing, for they have shed the
blood of saints and prophets, and thou hast given them blood to drink, for they are worthy."

Some may say, it was in the days of Jesus Christ that this was fulfilled-but it was not so; for John lived after, and saw things that should come to pass in the future; and
that in the last days the waters were to be turned into blood, because they had shed the blood of prophets and of saints, John also speaks of two other witnesses in
Judea that were to be slain; and how many other of the servants of God may be called to seal their testimony with their blood before the coming of Christ is not for me
to say.

The Book of Doctrine and Covenants conveys the idea that the prophet, Joseph Smith, might be called to lay down his life, see page 126, last of the first paragraph;
also page 150, fourth paragraph, "Behold, I will give you eternal life, even if you should be slain." Page 237, third paragraph, "I have decreed in my heart, saith the
Lord, that I will prove you in all things, whether you will abide in my covenant even unto death, that you may be found worthy." Hence, instead of the death of the
prophet being contrary to the word of God, it is evidently in fulfilment of prophecy and the revelations of Jesus Christ.

The prophet Joseph was fully aware, for months before his death, that his work was about finished on the earth. I draw this conclusion from the testimony of his own
mouth, in his addresses both public and private. On the 16th of April, 1844, while delivering an address at the Temple in Nauvoo, upon the death of elder Lorenzo
Barnes, whose body lies interred at Idle, near to Bradford, Yorkshire, he remarked that when he died he wished to have an honourable burial with his father and the
Saints in Nauvoo. He plainly declared that he wished his body to lie beside his father in Nauvoo; for he considered Nauvoo would be a burial place for the Saints.

Again, months before he made the above request, while delivering an interesting address before the Female Relief Society of Nauvoo, he said, "As he had this
opportunity, he was going to instruct the society, and point out the way for them to conduct themselves, that they might act according to the will of God; that he did not
know that he should have many opportunities of teaching them, as they were going to be left to themselves; they would not have him to instruct them; that the church
would not have his instructions long, and the world would not be troubled with him a great while, nor have his teachings; he spoke of delivering the keys to others, and
that, according to his prayers, God had appointed him elsewhere.

The prophet called the quorum of the twelve together several months before his death, and informed them that the Lord had commanded him to hasten their
endowments; that he did not expect to remain himself to see the temple completed, but wished to confer the keys of the kingdom of God upon other men, that they
might build up the church and kingdom according to the pattern given. And the prophet stood before the twelve from day to day, clothed with the spirit and power of
God, and instructed them in the oracles of God, in the pattern of heavenly things, in the keys of the kingdom, the power of the priesthood, and in the knowledge of the
last dispensation in the fulness of times.

And as his last work and charge to the quorum of the twelve, that noble spirit rose up in all the majesty, strength, and dignity of his calling, as a prophet, seer, and
revelator, out of the loins of ancient Joseph, and exhorted and commanded the brethren of the twelve to rise up, and go forth in the name of Israel's God, and bear off
the keys of the kingdom of God in righteousness and honour in all the world, walking in all holiness, godliness, faith, virtue, temperance, patience, and charity; doing
honour to the cause of God in this last dispensation and fulness of times, and when their work was finished to follow his example by boldly meeting death, and sealing
their testimony with their blood, for the word of God, and the testimony of Jesus Christ, if necessity required it, that they might be prepared for the reward which is
beyond the veil.

Those who were present on those occasions cannot forget such principles, and teachings, as fell from the lips of that noble, but now martyred prophet of God. Though
his body sleeps in the tomb, his testimony lives, not only in the hearts of men, but is on record and will remain in force, while his persecutors will reap a just reward for
all their works. And I hereby bear my testimony unto all men unto whose hands these lines may fall, that I have been acquainted with Joseph and Hyrum Smith, the
prophet and patriarch of the Church of Jesus Christ, of Latter-day Saints-have attended their public and private counsels from time to time, during the last ten years of
my life, and notwithstanding their enemies have caused the earth to be deluged, as it were, with lies, slanders, and fabrications, with the intent to injure their character
and destroy their influence among men, yet I can testify of a truth, that I have never heard either of those men teach, counsel, or advocate, or practice any principle that
was contrary to the word of God, virtue, or temperance, or unbecoming men standing in their high and holy calling; but on the contrary I have been astonished at the
patience, forbearance, and long-suffering, philanthropy and charity manifested in the lives of those men; and more especially in the beauty, order, knowledge, principles,
intelligence and glory manifest in the teachings, counsels, and revelations of Jesus Christ, given through those servants of God, for the benefit of the children of men in
this last dispensation.

Soon after the quorum of the twelve received their endowment, according to the counsel of the prophet, they left Nauvoo, (except two) on a mission to the Eastern
States. They had not been long gone ere the persecutors of the Saints were exceedingly mad against them, and sought to find accusation against the prophet, that they
might put him to death.

At length the Governor and Officers of the State of Illinois having pledged their word, faith, and honour to protect them from violence, the prophet and his brother
Hyrum gave themselves up to answer to the charges of their enemies.

They took the parting hand with their aged mother, bid adieu to wife and children, left a circle of many thousands of friends in the lovely city of Nauvoo, who were
ready to lay down their lives in their defence against injustice or mobs. And without either warrant or officer accompanied by two of the twelve, and a few other friends,
they rode nearly
 Copyright       twenty miles
            (c) 2005-2009,     into the Media
                             Infobase   camp ofCorp.
                                                 their enemies, to the town of Carthage.                                                              Page 84 / 1033
Before entering the town, the prophet exclaimed, "I go as a lamb to the slaughter, I am innocent of the crimes whereof I am accused, I die with a conscience void of
offence towards God and towards man."
Hyrum gave themselves up to answer to the charges of their enemies.

They took the parting hand with their aged mother, bid adieu to wife and children, left a circle of many thousands of friends in the lovely city of Nauvoo, who were
ready to lay down their lives in their defence against injustice or mobs. And without either warrant or officer accompanied by two of the twelve, and a few other friends,
they rode nearly twenty miles into the camp of their enemies, to the town of Carthage.

Before entering the town, the prophet exclaimed, "I go as a lamb to the slaughter, I am innocent of the crimes whereof I am accused, I die with a conscience void of
offence towards God and towards man."

I need not enter upon the details of the horrid tragedy committed by the murder of our lamented brethren, as you have had all the particulars laid before you; suffice it to
say that then fell two as noble men as ever dwelt in flesh in this generation; thus were broken the pledged faith and honour of the Governor and the State of Illinois; thus
were the laws and institutions of America disgraced in the eyes of the nations of the earth; and the cup of her iniquity filled that she might be prepared for judgment.

When the report of these things reached the quorum of the twelve, most of whom were in the Eastern States, some fifteen hundred miles from the city of Nauvoo, we
assembled together in the city of Boston, and made preparations for immediately returning home to Nauvoo. Any portion of a veil that remained over our eyes
concerning any sayings of the prophet about his being taken away from us, &c., was now taken off, and we not only saw clearly, but felt deeply in our hearts,
respecting many of his sayings while in our midst. We started together, and in about twelve days we again trod the soil of Nauvoo. But how great the change, now
many thousands of the Saints were in mourning for their lost friends, who had as it were laid down their lives for them, and even the heavens over our heads seemed
brooding with gloom over the spilt blood of the prophets; while we ourselves would have been glad to have had the opportunity of setting our houses in order, and have
mourned for the martyred prophets for thirty days, as Israel did for Moses, and then have risen up, washed our faces, anointed our heads, and gone about our master's
business, but we were even deprived of this privilege, for aspiring spirits, who are ever ready to rise up on such occasions, were already active, the most conspicuous
of which was manifest in the actions of Sidney Rigdon; the history of which you have had already laid before you in the Times and Seasons, and the STAR; his course
was such that of necessity we had to commence church business the day following our arrival in the city.

As many spirits have gone out into the world in the last days, one of them was plainly manifest in the prophetic editors of many of the public journals of the day, by
prognosticating that as the prophet was dead, the work of the Latter-day Saints was ended, that they would disperse, and the cause fall away and die. They might as
well have said in the case of the crucifixion of Christ, because he was dead, that his testimony would die, and his apostles desert the cause, and the work fall to the
ground to rise no more for ever; but it was the reverse, his testimony just began to be in force, his apostles having the keys of the kingdom, walked up into their calling,
and magnified the work, three thousand souls uniting with them in one day, while the work spread far and wide.

So will it be in this case, the testimony of the late martyred prophets will now be in force, the principles of light, knowledge, and glory that have flowed from their lips, is
too firmly rivetted in the hearts of thousands of the Saints to die, but on the contrary must live and bring forth fruit to the honour and glory of God.

The fire of eternal truth and the power of God, have burned too long and deep in the flesh and bones of the Twelve Apostles of this dispensation, while sitting under the
quickening voice and testimony of those prophets, to be quenched with anything but death, neither will it permit them to turn from their course to spend their time in the
engagements of merchandise, farming, or fishing. A double portion of the spirit of God, and the power of the priesthood will rest upon the elders of Israel as they go
forth into the vineyard, until tens of thousands will rejoice in the fulness of the Gospel of the Son of God.

We found this kind of spirit and feeling resting upon the Saints on our return to Nauvoo, truly they were called to mourn, but had by no means lost their faith; but
otherwise, they seemed united together, if possible with a stronger tie, and as the heart of one man, were ready to carry out every measure of the work of God,
according to the pattern and foundation laid by the prophet who had sealed the work with his life. On the second day after our arrival, Aug. 8th, 1844, we met in a
special conference, all the quorums, authorities, and members of the Church, that could assemble in Nauvoo. They were addressed by elder Brigham Young, the
president of the quorum of the twelve. It was evident to the Saints that the mantle of Joseph had fallen upon him, the road that he pointed out could be seen so plainly,
that none need err therein; the spirit of wisdom and counsel attended all his teachings, he struck upon a chord, with which all hearts beat in unison.

He was followed by a number of the twelve and others, who spoke to the point in an edifying manner, and at the close of the conference, a number of resolutions were
formed, and votes taken, among which was the following: "Do the Saints want the twelve to stand as the head, as the First Presidency of the Church, and at the head of
this kingdom in all the world, and next to Joseph walk up into their calling, hold the keys of this kingdom, and preside over all the affairs of the Church of Jesus Christ,
of Latter-day Saints in all the world?" All that are in favour of this in all the congregation of the Saints make it manifest by holding up the right hand. At once there was a
sea of hands, a universal vote; a contrary vote was called and not a hand was raised in a congregation of about fifteen thousand Saints. Sidney Rigdon himself, who was
present, did not vote against it, but I think in favour of it. Confidence and order were firmly established from that hour. The two oldest bishops were appointed by the
twelve as trustees in trust for the Temple.

The walls of the Temple arose much faster than ever before, the labourers upon that house manifested a determination not to leave it until it was finished, even if they
obtained nothing but their daily bread for their reward. The quorum of the twelve immediately entered upon their duties by organizing all the quorums of the Church
according to the order of God, and carrying out all the views and principles of the prophet and patriarch, according to the pattern given them in laying the foundation of
this great and mighty work. They have organized the Churches in North America into districts and conferences similar to the organization which they formed with the
Saints in Great Britain. They have organized twelve quorums of the Seventies, seven Presidents to each quorum, who will be prepared after the endowment to go forth
unto all nations, bearing glad tidings unto the children of men.

When the quorum of the twelve met in council, it seemed wisdom in God, that some one of them should visit the churches in Britain; the lot fell upon me, as you will see
from the recommendation of president Brigham Young, to the churches in Europe. And according to appointment, after passing with my family through all the fatigues
and dangers of a journey and voyage of six thousand miles, I am again in your midst; and I am happy to be able to inform you that the progress of the work of the
Lord, and the prosperity of the Saints, has never been in as prosperous a condition as at the present time, in the United States generally. All letters and papers up to the
latest date from Nauvoo, confirm this statement; peace, union, order and industry prevail. Great exertions are made by the Saints to establish manufactures in various
branches, that all may be employed, and have their wants supplied. The temple is prospering rapidly, all the capitals were up when we last heard from Nauvoo.

Perhaps some may think that I ought to embody in this address a minute account of the thousand stories and rumours that have been put in circulation by our enemies
against the Prophet, Patriarch, the Twelve, and the Saints at large; in answer, I say, that if it was the first time that the followers of God were spoken evil of, and every
wicked slander that could be devised put forth against them, I should consider it to be a new thing under the sun: I would spend more time in writing about it; but as
every man (according to the scriptures) that will follow Christ, will be hated by the world, and have all manner of evil spoken against him, and as the Saints may look
for it, I will give it a passing notice, by saying-that John C. Bennett, and many other enemies and apostates have sought and studied out, and counselled together in
order to form those stories and falsehoods that would have a tendency to injure the Saints, and prejudice the minds of the community against them, without any regard
to truth; and in this way thousands of reports and stories have been set afloat, many of them so ridiculous and foreign from reason or common sense, that none could
believe them, and one would think that the devil himself would be ashamed of such agents.

As to the career of Mr. Sidney Rigdon-I would say, that his late views, opinions, and course, have been so foreign and diverse from that of the late prophet, and the
faith of the Saints,
 Copyright           or any idea
             (c) 2005-2009,       that everMedia
                                Infobase    enteredCorp.
                                                    their minds in connexion with the kingdom of God, or even his own until of late, that he has had butPage
                                                                                                                                                        very little
                                                                                                                                                                85influence,
                                                                                                                                                                    / 1033
except with a few uneasy spirits who were aspiring after something else than doing the will of God; and if we have been rightly informed, even that influence is dying
away; and I have no doubt, but that when Mr. Rigdon comes to reflect upon the course he has taken, he will deeply regret having entered upon those measures which
will end like airy castles, in disappointment.
believe them, and one would think that the devil himself would be ashamed of such agents.

As to the career of Mr. Sidney Rigdon-I would say, that his late views, opinions, and course, have been so foreign and diverse from that of the late prophet, and the
faith of the Saints, or any idea that ever entered their minds in connexion with the kingdom of God, or even his own until of late, that he has had but very little influence,
except with a few uneasy spirits who were aspiring after something else than doing the will of God; and if we have been rightly informed, even that influence is dying
away; and I have no doubt, but that when Mr. Rigdon comes to reflect upon the course he has taken, he will deeply regret having entered upon those measures which
will end like airy castles, in disappointment.

But, beloved brethren, you may rest assured that the quorum of the twelve are determined to carry out the order and principles of the church, according to the law of
God, and of righteousness; they will take a decided stand against every principle or practice manifest in the church, contrary to the law of God, of reason, revelation,
virtue or holiness. They are men who have taken upon them the name of Christ with full purpose of heart, they have laboured diligently and faithfully all the day long
from the beginning, to establish the foundation of the fulness of the gospel, and plant the principles of eternal truth among the nations. Many of them have been in your
midst, their labours and their diligence you have witnessed; they have spared no pains or sacrifice in planting the work throughout this realm; and they still are willing to
labour and spend their lives in the cause, desiring greatly that the Temple may be finished, that the Saints may receive their endowments, and save themselves and their
friends; and that the elders of Israel may go forth clothed with the power of God, the fulness of the priesthood, the keys of the kingdom of God; that they may be
instrumental in his hands of saving the honest in heart and meek of the earth of this generation; that they may be prepared as a bride adorned for her husband, to stand
before the Son of Man.

The Twelve are not alone in their feelings in this important work, the High Priests, Seventies, Elders and Saints, as a body throughout America, are inspired by the same
spirit, and are ready as one man to sustain the quorum of the twelve by their faith, prayer, confidence and works, and carry out those glorious principles and measures,
the foundation of which was laid by the martyred prophets of God.

While union is strength, knowledge is power, and while the work is in the hands of such men, whose motive is to build up the kingdom of God, promote the Gospel of
Jesus Christ in its purity, and save the souls of men, we have no fears but that the work will prosper, light and truth prevail, the name of God be glorified, Zion
established, and the Saints be prepared for exaltation beyond the veil.

Having thus far dwelt upon the cause in America, I will now turn my attention to the Officers and Saints in this land. It has been a source of much consolation to me
since my arrival, to hear the report of the union, faith, and determination of the Saints in general, in the various conferences, scattered abroad through the British Islands.
I rejoice, beloved brethren, to learn that the same spirit is animating your bosoms, as is manifest amongst the Saints in Nauvoo, viz: that of carrying out the measures of
the prophet, sustaining the authorities of the Church, uniting to build the temple, and maintaining your faith, notwithstanding that the prophet be slain. I am fully
persuaded that those who were appointed as your Presidency in this land, viz: elders Hedlock and Ward, have had much of the spirit of wisdom, prudence, and
counsel manifest in all their measures in your midst; they have had grace and strength according to their day, and have been faithful over those things committed to their
charge. I am also happy to learn that the work is in a prosperous condition in London, under the wise and faithful teachings of elder Davies; also of its prosperity in
Scotland, under the superintendance of elder John Cairns, who is now gone to America. I also find elders Stratton, Sheets, Meynell, and a number of other elders well
employed. Elders Clark, Jones, Holmes, and Hardy, who accompanied me from America, are now in the field. Elder Jones has gone to Wales to both preach and print
in the Welsh language, and with the grace of God and united exertion of all the labouring elders throughout the land, I expect ere long we shall reap a rich harvest of
souls.

It is my intention to visit the various conferences throughout the kingdom as soon as circumstances will permit.

Beloved brethren, there are several subjects which weigh upon my mind, and I beg your attention while I present them before you.

The first that presents itself is, the Temple of God, which he has commanded his Saints in all the world to build unto his holy name. I believe all that is necessary for the
Saints in Europe, is to understand this subject in its true light, in order to bring forth their tithes and offerings into the storehouse of God, in such a manner that he will
open the windows of heaven, and pour you out a blessing that there will not be room enough to contain it. I am not zealous of urging this matter upon our friends in this
country, because I have any fears that the Temple of God cannot be built; no, for I verily believe that if there should not a farthing be sent from this land or even from
the United States, that the Saints in Nauvoo would never cease their work, diligence, and labours, until they saw the finishing stroke adorn that Temple; but, why, O ye
Saints of God in Europe, should we stand still, withhold our tithings and offerings, and see our brethren in Nauvoo build that Temple, and then like Jacob of old secure
alone unto themselves the promised blessing! may God forbid, rather let all the Saints throughout the world send up their tithings, with their names to be recorded in the
Book of the Law of the Lord, by so doing they will not only keep the commandments of the Lord, but will own their share in the house, and have a right to all the
promised blessings, ordinances, oracles, and endowments which will not only benefit them, but their posterity to the latest generation.

I trust therefore that all the presiding elders will use their exertions to have all the churches continue their tithings, send the name of each individual with the money to us
in Liverpool, that we may record the same in a book, and keep a copy with us, and also send a copy of the same with the money to Nauvoo, that it may be recorded in
the book of the Law of the Lord.

I wish the Female Society, in all the branches, to continue their subscriptions for the temple until it is finished; let their money and names be brought together the same as
all other tithings and offerings, that, when the temple is finished, the whole amount they have paid may stand opposite their names in the Book of the Law of the Lord,
that it may be known who are the owners of the house.

I wish it to be distinctly understood, that collections of every description for the temple, in this land, whether from churches, individuals, or the Female Society, should
be brought with their names to us here in Liverpool, that it may go through the proper channel, that our records may show that all things are done according to the order
of God.

The circulating and sustaining the works published by the Latter-day Saints, is also a subject I deem of importance. I hope the officers and members will use their
exertions in circulating THE STAR, and all other works, as widely as possible. It is wisdom for all the saints that can, to carefully secure each number of THE STAR,
and at the end of the volume, get them bound. I here wish to remark, that we have on hand at 36, Chapel-street, Liverpool, several hundred copies of the 4th and 5th
volumes of the Times and Seasons, sent here by elder John Taylor. These volumes contain many precious and important documents-the history of the persecutions, the
trials and acquitals of the prophet before the court of Illinois; many letters and teachings of the prophet; also, a full account of the late murder of our brethren. In them
will be found also, much of history connected with the rise and progress of the church, it is not expected that they will ever be reprinted, and when these copies are
disposed of they cannot be obtained on any consideration. I hope the Saints, as far as they can, will secure a copy of this work, that they may leave with their posterity
an account of the rise and progress of the church which has been attended with so many scenes of vast interest.

We shall probably publish the "Book of Doctrine and Covenants" in England, as soon as circumstances will permit.

Emigration will continue to Nauvoo, or other parts of America, according to the circumstances and desires of the Saints; we shall endeavour to establish an agency in
New Orleans, and also in New York, and no pains will be spared to make the Saints as comfortable as possible that wish to emigrate.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                            Page 86 / 1033
That all may understand alike, and act in unison in church matters, among all the conferences throughout this country, I would say, that whenever any member of the
church is to be tried for any transgression or difficulty, after they have been dealt with according to the laws of the church, let the accuser present his charge in writing,
We shall probably publish the "Book of Doctrine and Covenants" in England, as soon as circumstances will permit.

Emigration will continue to Nauvoo, or other parts of America, according to the circumstances and desires of the Saints; we shall endeavour to establish an agency in
New Orleans, and also in New York, and no pains will be spared to make the Saints as comfortable as possible that wish to emigrate.

That all may understand alike, and act in unison in church matters, among all the conferences throughout this country, I would say, that whenever any member of the
church is to be tried for any transgression or difficulty, after they have been dealt with according to the laws of the church, let the accuser present his charge in writing,
in a tangible manner, before the council of the officers of the branch to which the accused belongs. The presiding elder of the branch will sit as President, and decide the
case according to the testimony given, in justice and righteousness before the Lord. The decision should afterwards be presented before the members of that branch,
and they be called upon to sanction the decision. Should there be any dissatisfaction with the decision given, an appeal can be made to the quarterly conference, by
presenting an account of the testimony and decision accompanying the appeal. The presiding elder of the quarterly conference will preside, and decide upon the case
according to the testimony given.

If an elder, presiding over any branch of the church should transgress, charges can be brought against him before the quarterly conference, and he can there be tried. If
either party be dissatisfied there can be an appeal made to the general or yearly conference, by presenting the testimony, and the decision given, and the President of all
the conferences in the realm will sit in judgment on the case, and decide according to testimony, which will be an end of controversy concerning the matter. If a
presiding elder over a quarterly conference shall transgress, charges can be preferred against him before the general conference, and he can be tried. If the President
over the whole church in any realm shall transgress, he can be tried before the general authorities of the church assembled in Nauvoo, or wherever they may be
assembled; so that there is no member exempt in all the kingdom of God: all these decisions must be made in all lowliness of heart, in righteousness and truth before
God.

I would earnestly exhort all the elders or other officers of the church that stand up to teach the people, not to forget the first principles of the gospel; and to seek by
faith, prayer and humility, to obtain wisdom, and the spirit of God to dictate in all your labours. Wisdom is one of the greatest gifts of God, and the voice of wisdom will
not tell us to spend our time in warring against the sects of the day, opposing the opinions of men, ridiculing the religions that surround us, thereby cutting off the ears of
the hearer; barring the hearts of men against light and truth; the opinions and religions of other men are as dear unto them as ours are unto us. Oh, ye elders of Israel! let
Salvation be your text, in meekness and humility, with the power of eternal truth, wisdom, light and knowledge that are hid in the first principles of the gospel of the Son
of God, you can be instrumental in saving the souls of men, and they will rejoice with yourselves that they have ever beheld the light thereof; we should never get above
the gospel, or leave it to preach something that is foreign to our calling; or to make strife about words to no profit: every tree is known by its fruit; if we are faithful
before the Lord, pursue a wise and prudent course, good fruit will be sure to follow our labours.

And lastly, I wish most strongly to urge upon all officers and members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints throughout this realm, that they strictly observe
and abide by the LAWS OF THE LAND, So long as the government protects our lives, persons, and property-guarantees unto us the rights of conscience in common
with all its subjects, it is perfectly right that we should be submissive to the laws of the same; and for us to honour and respect the Queen of this realm, with all the
officers of government in their respective stations, is no more than following the example of our Lord and Master, who was ready to render unto Ceasar the things that
were Ceasar's, and unto God the things that were God's; and any course of conduct contrary to this cannot be sustained by the authorities of this church.

I wish the Saints generally to understand that I have made choice of elders Hedlock and Ward as my counsellors, in presiding over and conducting the affairs of the
kingdom of God in this portion of the vineyard, and hope, in conjunction with them, to be able to visit most of the conference as early as possible.

I would beg to remark to the presidents of conferences that, if they would send us an intimation about the time of holding quarterly conferences, previously to their
definitely fixing them, we should be much better enabled, one or more, to attend them, as by a short postponement occasionally, our time could be better divided.

There are a number of other subjects upon which I shall express my views through the STAR, as I may communicate with you from time to time through that medium;
but having already lengthened this address beyond what I intended at the commencement, I must close.

By way of conclusion I would exhort all the Saints, that we unitedly observe the sayings of our Lord as recorded in the 12th, 13th, and 14th, verses of the xv. chap. of
John-if we love one another as Christ has loved us, we can easily settle all difficulties that may arise in our midst forgive one another, and be filled with mercy, and light,
love, joy, union, peace, and fellowship will be the stability of our times, which will be much better in the sight of God, angels, and men, than long pettyfogging over the
faults of our brethren. I especially desire that all the officers of the church may rightly consider their calling, and make full proof of their ministry, bear off the priesthood
with dignity and honour, be wise shepherds that will feed the flock, prove a blessing to thousands of the human family, so that their garments may be clear of the blood
of all men, that they may prove true and faithful, and be approved of in the sight of heaven, be acknowledged the sons of God, and be prepared for all those blessings
that await the friends of God both in time and in eternity; which is the sincere prayer, before God, of your servant and fellow-labourer in the now and everlasting
covenant,

WILFORD WOODRUFF.

We have rejoiced much in the arrival of elder Woodruff, and in the teaching which his counsel affords; and we take the present opportunity of expressing our entire
approbation of the foregoing address, and the principles which it contains; we also feel much satisfaction in finding elder Woodruff advocating those measures and
principles which it has ever been our object to teach and enforce; and we feel, to pledge ourselves in the strength of the Lord, to uphold our beloved brother to the best
of our ability, trusting that unitedly we shall have the faith and prayers of the Saints.

REUBEN HEDLOCK.

THOMAS WARD.

Editorial.

Our STAR is principally filled this month with the Address of Elder Woodruff, the perusal of which, we feel assured, will give general satisfaction to all Saints, and we
hope that every one will be ready to hearken unto the counsel it contains, that the blessing of the Lord may be upon them, and that the work of the Lord may roll
onwards with accelerated speed, and we pray that the honest in heart may be upheld in connexion with the principles of eternal truth, to enjoy the triumphs of its
glorious consummation. The following recommendation has been received from President Brigham Young, which we have much pleasure in laying before our readers.

To All the Elders and Saints in Europe.

GREETING:

We send our beloved brother, Wilford Woodruff, to England, to take charge of all the business transactions pertaining to the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
 Copyright
Saints, both (c) 2005-2009,
              spiritual        Infobase
                        and temporal, we Media  Corp.
                                         wish you                                                                                                      Page
                                                  to give diligent heed to his counsel in all things; and as we have not the opportunity of informing you      87has
                                                                                                                                                          of what / 1033
transpired this season by letter, our beloved brother will make known unto you all things.
GREETING:

We send our beloved brother, Wilford Woodruff, to England, to take charge of all the business transactions pertaining to the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints, both spiritual and temporal, we wish you to give diligent heed to his counsel in all things; and as we have not the opportunity of informing you of what has
transpired this season by letter, our beloved brother will make known unto you all things.

We wish the brethren to be faithful and diligent in keeping all of the commandments of God, and in hearkening to the counsel of those who are sent to counsel them. Let
no man, or set of men, think that they have power, or authority, or the keys of the kingdom, above the apostle, Wilford Woodruff, whom we send unto you, to instruct
you in the things pertaining to life and salvation; though our prophet be slain for the word of God and the testimony of Jesus, yet the keys of the kingdom remain in the
church, and the heavens are not closed, neither is the mouth of the Almighty sealed up that he cannot speak. The God of Israel will communicate to his disciples from
time to time all things necessary for the building up of his kingdom upon the earth until Israel is gathered, yea, even all the blood of Abraham scattered over all the earth,
Zion established, Jerusalem rebuilt, and the whole earth be filled with the glory and knowledge of God.

We wish all the saints in England to continue their gathering as usual to the land of America, and they may have the privilege of appointing a committee, to visit the land
of America, to prepare a location for the settlement of the brethren from Europe, according to their desire, under the direction and counsel of elder Wilford Woodruff.

And, further, we would say unto all the Saints in all the world, that may be visited by Elder Woodruff that, inasmuch as they will hearken unto his counsel, they shall be
blessed, inasmuch as they will render him any assistance in his mission, they will be doing the will of God, and shall not lose their reward; and we desire that all Saints
may use their efforts to sustain him in this important mission which he is called to fulfil by their faith, prayer, and brotherly love, according to the grace of God,
established in those last days. Therefore, dear brethren, we would say, in conclusion, be humble and faithful; and hearken diligently unto the counsel of our beloved
brother in the Lord, elder Wilford Woodruff, and the blessing of God will attend you in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

WILLIARD RICHARDS, Clerk.

BRIGHAM YOUNG, President of the Twelve.

Hymns.

Composed By a Jew.

O weep for those that wept by Babel's stream,
Whose shrines are desolate, whose land a dream;
Weep for the harp of Judah's broken shell;
Mourn!-where their God hath dwelt the Godless dwell.

And where shall Israel lave her bleeding feet?
And where shall Zion's songs again seem sweet,
And Judah's melody once more rejoice
The hearts that leap'd before its heavenly voice?

Tribes of the wand'ring foot and weary breast,
How shall ye flee away and be at rest?
The wild dove hath her nest, the fox his cave,
Mankind their country-Israel but the grave.

Let the thick veil of darkness be roll'd from before thee,
O Lord, and descend on the wing of the storm;
Dispers'd and enslav'd are the sons that adore thee,
And the rude hands of strangers thy temple deform.

And Salem, lov'd Salem, lies low and degraded,
While far from her ruins in exile we pine:
Yet still is the hope of thy remnant unfaded,-
The word that inspir'd it, Jehovah, is thine.

Alas! we were warned, but reck'd not the warning
Till our warriors grew weak in the day of despair,
And our glory was fled as the light of the morning,
That gleams for a moment, and melts into air.

As trampled the heathen o'er Zion's sad daughter,
She wept tears of shame o'er her guilt and her woe;
For the voice of her God had commission'd the slaughter,
The rod of his vengeance had pointed the blow.

Tho' foul are the sins, O thou lost one, which stain thee,
The blood of the Lamb yet can wash them away;
Tho' galling and base are the bonds that enchain thee,
The God that impos'd them can lighten their away.

For a Star yet shall rise o'er the darkness of Judah,
A Branch yet shall flourish on Jesse's proud stem,
And Zion shall triumph o'er those who subdued her-
Yea, triumph in giving a Saviour to them.

Contents.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 88 / 1033
LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.
Yea, triumph in giving a Saviour to them.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

No. 10. March 1845. Vol. V.
History of Joseph Smith.

(Continued from page 134.)

ON the 9th, in company with ten elders, I left Independence, landing for Kirtland. We started down the river in sixteen canoes, and went the first day as far as Fort
Osage, where we had an excellent wild turkey for supper. Nothing very important occurred till the third day, when many of the dangers so common upon the western
waters, manifested themselves, and after we had encamped upon the bank of the river, at M'Ilwain's Bend, brother Phelps, in open vision by day light, saw the
destroyer in his most horrible power, ride upon the face of the waters; others heard the noise, but saw not the vision. The next morning after prayer, I received the
following

Revelation Given August 1831.

Behold and hearken unto the voice of him who has all power, who is from everlasting to everlasting, even Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end. Behold, verily
thus saith the Lord unto you, O ye elders of my church, who are assembled upon this spot, whose sins are now forgiven you, for I the Lord forgive sins, and am
merciful unto those who confess their sins with humble hearts; but verily I say unto you, that it is not needful for this whole company of mine elders, to be moving swiftly
upon the waters, whilst the inhabitants on either side are perishing in unbelief; nevertheless I suffered it that ye might bear record; behold there are many dangers upon
the waters and more especially hereafter, for I the Lord have decreed in mine anger, many destructions upon the waters; yea, and especially upon these waters;
nevertheless, all flesh is in mine hand, and he that is faithful shall not perish by the water.

Wherefore it is expedient that my servant Sidney Gilbert, and my servant William W. Phelps, be in haste upon their errand and mission: nevertheless I would not suffer
that ye should part until you are chastened for all your sins that you might be one, that you might not perish in wickedness; but now, verily I say, it behoveth me that ye
should part: wherefore let my servants Sidney Gilbert and William W. Phelps take their former company, and let them take their journey in haste that they may fill their
mission, and through faith they shall overcome; and inasmuch as they are faithful, they shall be preserved, and I the Lord will be with them. And let the residue take that
which is needful for clothing. Let my servant Sidney Gilbert take that which is not needful with him, as you shall agree. And now behold, for your good I gave unto you
a commandment concerning these things; and I the Lord will reason with you as with men in days of old.

Behold I, the Lord, in the beginning, blessed the waters, but in the last days, by the mouth of my servant John, I cursed the waters; wherefore, the days will come that
no flesh shall be safe upon the waters; and it shall be said in days to come, that none is able to go up to the land of Zion, upon the waters, but he that is upright in heart.
And, as I the Lord in the beginning cursed the land, even so in the last days have I blessed it in its time, for the use of my saints, that they may partake the fatness
thereof. And now I give unto you a commandment, and what I say unto one I say unto all, that you shall forewarn your brethren concerning these waters, that they
come not in journeying upon them, lest their faith fail and they are caught in her snares: I the Lord have decreed, and the destroyer rideth upon the face thereof, and I
revoke not the decree: I the Lord was angry with you yesterday, but to-day mine anger is turned away. Wherefore let those concerning whom I have spoken, that
should take their journey in haste, again I say unto you, let them take their journey in haste, and it mattereth not unto me, after a little, if it so be that they fill their
mission, whether they go by water or by land: let this be as it is made known unto them according to their judgments hereafter.

And now, concerning my servants Sidney Rigdon, and Joseph Smith, jun and Oliver Cowdery, let them come not again upon the waters, save it be upon the canal,
while journeying unto their homes, or in other words, they shall not come upon the waters to journey, save upon the canal. Behold, I the Lord have appointed a way for
the journeying of my saints, and behold this is the way: that after they leave the canal, they shall journey by land, inasmuch as they are commanded to journey and go up
unto the land of Zion; and they shall do like unto the children of Israel, pitching their tents by the way.

And behold this commandment you shall give unto all your brethren, nevertheless unto whom it is given power to command the waters, unto him it is given by the Spirit
to know all his ways: wherefore let him do as the Spirit of the living God commandeth him, whether upon the land or upon the waters, as it remaineth with me to do
hereafter; and unto you it is given the course for the Saints, or the way for the Saints of the camp for the Lord to journey. And again, verily I say unto you, my servants
Sidney Rigdon and Joseph Smith, jun., and Oliver Cowdery, shall not open their mouths in the congregations of the wicked, until they arrive at Cincinnatti; and in that
place they shall lift up their voices unto God against that people: yea, unto him whose anger is kindled against their wickedness; a people who are well nigh ripened for
destruction: and from thence let them journey for the congregations of their brethren, for their labours, even now, are wanted more abundantly among them, than among
the congregations of the wicked.

And now concerning the residue, let them journey and declare the word among the congregations of the wicked, inasmuch as it is given, and inasmuch as they do this
they shall rid their garments, and they shall be spotless before me; and let them journey together, or two by two, as seemeth them good, only let my servant Reynolds
Cahoon, and my servant Samuel H. Smith, with whom I am well pleased, be not separated until they return to their homes, and this for a wise purpose in me. And now
verily I say unto you, and what I say unto one I say unto all, be of good cheer little children, for I am in your midst, and I have not forsaken you, and inasmuch as you
have humbled yourselves before me, the blessings of the kingdom are yours. Gird up your loins and be watchful, and be sober, looking forth for the coming of the Son
of Man, for he cometh in an hour you think not. Pray always that you enter not into temptation, that you may abide the day of his coming, whether in life or in death.
Even so: Amen.

On the 13th, I met several of the elders on their way to the land of Zion, and after the joyful salutation which brethren meet each other with, who are actually contending
for the faith once delivered to the saints, I received the following

Revelation Given August 1831. (2)

Behold and hearken, O ye elders of my church, saith the Lord your God; even Jesus Christ, your advocate who knoweth the weakness of man and how to succour
them who are tempted, and verily mine eyes are upon those who have not as yet gone up unto the land of Zion; wherefore your mission is not yet full:-nevertheless ye
are blessed, for the testimony which ye have borne is recorded in heaven for the angels to look upon, and they rejoice over you: and your sins are forgiven you.

And now continue your journey. Assemble yourselves upon the land of Zion, and hold a meeting and rejoice together, and offer a sacrament unto the Most High; and
then you may return to bear record; yea, even all together, or two by two, as seemeth you good; it mattereth not unto me, only be faithful and declare glad tidings unto
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                     Page
the inhabitants of the earth, or among the congregations of the wicked. Behold, I the Lord have brought you together that the promise might be fulfilled, that89
                                                                                                                                                               the/faithful
                                                                                                                                                                    1033
among you should be preserved and rejoice together in the land of Missouri. I, the Lord, promised the faithful, and cannot lie.
are blessed, for the testimony which ye have borne is recorded in heaven for the angels to look upon, and they rejoice over you: and your sins are forgiven you.

And now continue your journey. Assemble yourselves upon the land of Zion, and hold a meeting and rejoice together, and offer a sacrament unto the Most High; and
then you may return to bear record; yea, even all together, or two by two, as seemeth you good; it mattereth not unto me, only be faithful and declare glad tidings unto
the inhabitants of the earth, or among the congregations of the wicked. Behold, I the Lord have brought you together that the promise might be fulfilled, that the faithful
among you should be preserved and rejoice together in the land of Missouri. I, the Lord, promised the faithful, and cannot lie.

I the Lord am willing, if any among you desire to ride upon horses, or upon mules, or in chariots, he shall receive this blessing, if he receive it from the hand of the Lord,
with a thankful heart in all things. These things remain with you to do according to judgment and the directions of the Spirit. Behold the kingdom is yours. And behold,
and lo, I am with the faithful always. Even so: Amen.

After this little meeting of the elders, myself and Sidney Rigdon, and Oliver Cowdery, continued our journey by land to St. Louis, where we overtook brothers Phelps
and Gilbert. From this place we took stage, and they went by water to Kirtland, were we arrived safe and well on the 27th. Many things transpired upon this journey to
strengthen our faith, and displayed the goodness of God in such a marvellous manner, that we could not help beholding the exertions of Satan to blind the eyes of the
people, so as to hide the true light that lights every man that comes into the world. In these infant days of the church, there was a great anxiety to obtain the word of the
Lord upon every subject that in any way concerned our salvation; and as "the land of Zion" was now the most important temporal object in view, I enquired of the Lord
for further information upon the gathering of the Saints, and the purchase of the land and other matters, and received the following

Revelation Given At Kirtland August 1831.

Hearken O ye people, and open your hearts, and give ear from afar: and listen, you that call yourselves the people of the Lord, and hear the word of the Lord, and his
will concerning you; yea, verily, I say, hear the word of him whose anger is kindled against the wicked and rebellious; who willeth to take even them whom he will take,
and preserveth in life them whom he will preserve; who buildeth up at his own will and pleasure; and destroyeth when he please, and is able to cast the soul down to
hell.

Behold, I the Lord utter my voice, and it shall be obeyed. Wherefore, verily I say, let the wicked take heed, and let the rebellious fear and tremble; and let the
unbelieving hold their lips, for the day of wrath shall come upon them as a whirlwind, and all flesh shall know that I am God. And he that seeketh signs shall see signs,
but not unto salvation.

Verily, I say unto you, there are those among you who seek signs: and there have been such even from the beginning. But behold, faith cometh not by signs, but signs
follow those that believe. Yea, signs come by faith, not by the will of men, nor as they please, but by the will of God. Yea, signs come by faith, unto mighty works, for
without faith no man pleaseth God: and with whom God is angry he is not well pleased: wherefore unto such he sheweth no signs, only in wrath unto their
condemnation.

Wherefore, I the Lord am not pleased with those among you, who have sought after signs and wonders of faith, and not for the good of men unto my glory,
nevertheless, I gave commandments, and many have turned away and have not kept them. There were among you adulterers and adulteresses, some of whom have
turned away from you, and others remain with you that hereafter shall be revealed. Let such beware and repent speedily, lest judgments shall come upon them as a
snare and their folly shall be made manifest and their works shall follow them in the eyes of the people.

And, verily, I say unto you, as I have said before, he that looketh on a woman to lust after her, or if any shall commit adultery in their hearts, they shall not have the
Spirit, but shall deny the faith and shall fear: wherefore, I the Lord have said that the fearful, and the unbelieving, and all liars, and whomsoever loveth and maketh a lie,
and the whoremonger and the sorcerer, shall have their part in that lake which burneth with fire and brimstone, which is the second death. Verily, I say, that they shall
not have part in the first resurrection.

And now, behold, I the Lord saith unto you, that ye are not justified, because these things are among you, nevertheless, he that endureth in faith and doeth my will, the
same shall overcome and shall receive an inheritance upon the earth when the day of transfiguration shall come, when the earth shall be transfigured, even according to
the pattern which was shown unto mine apostles upon the mount, of which account the fulness ye have not received.

And now, verily, I say unto you, that as I said that I would make known my will unto you, behold, I will make it known unto you, not by way of commandment, for
there are many who observe not to keep my commandments, but unto him that keepeth my commandments I will give the mysteries of my kingdom, and the same shall
be in him a well of living water, springing up unto everlasting life,

And now, behold this is the will of the Lord your God concerning his Saints, that they should assemble themselves together unto the land of Zion, not in haste, lest there
should be confusion, which bringeth pestilence. Behold the land of Zion, I the Lord hold it in mine own hands; nevertheless, I the Lord render unto Caesar the things
which are Ceasar's:-wherefore I the Lord will, that you should purchase the lands, that you may have advantage of the world, that you may have claim on the world,
that they may not be stirred up unto anger: for Satan putteth it into their hearts to anger against you, and to the shedding of blood; wherefore the land of Zion shall not
be obtained but by purchase, or by blood, otherwise there is none inheritance for you. And if by purchase, behold you are blessed; and if by blood, as you are
forbidden to shed blood, lo, your enemies are upon you, and ye shall be scourged from city to city, and from synagogue to synagogue, and but few shall stand to
receive an inheritance.

I the Lord am angry with the wicked; I am holding my Spirit from the inhabitants of the earth. I have sworn in my wrath, and decreed wars upon the face of the earth;
and the wicked shall slay the wicked; and fear shall come upon every man, and the Saints also shall hardly escape: nevertheless, I the Lord am with them, and will come
down from heaven from the presence of my Father, and consume the wicked with unquenchable fire. And behold, this is not yet, but by and by. Wherefore, seeing that
I the Lord have decreed all these things upon the face of the earth, I will that my saints should be assembled upon the land of Zion; and that every man should take
righteousness in his hands, and faithfulness upon his loins, and lift a warning voice unto the inhabitants of the earth, and declare both by word and by flight, that
desolation shall come upon the wicked. Wherefore, let my disciples in Kirtland arrange their temporal concerns, which dwell upon this farm.

Let my servant Titus Billings, who has the care thereof, dispose of the land, that he may be prepared, in the coming spring, to take his journey up to the land of Zion,
with those, that dwell upon the face thereof, excepting those whom I shall reserve unto myself, that shall not go until I shall command them. And let all the monies which
can be spared, it mattereth not unto me whether it be little or much, be sent up unto the land of Zion, unto them whom I have appointed to receive.

Behold I the Lord will give unto my servant, Joseph Smith, jun., power that he shall be enabled to discern by the Spirit those who shall go up unto the land of Zion, and
those of my disciples who shall tarry.

Let my servant Newel K. Whitney retain his store, or in other words the store yet for a little season. Nevertheless, let him impart all the monies which he can impart, to
be sent up unto the land of Zion. Behold, these things are in his own hands, let him do according to wisdom. Verily, I say, let him be ordained as an agent unto the
disciples that shall tarry, and let him be ordained unto this power: and now speedily visit the churches, expounding these things unto them, with my servant, Oliver
Cowdery.
 CopyrightBehold,    this is myInfobase
             (c) 2005-2009,      will, obtain monies,
                                           Media Corp.even as I have directed.                                                                       Page 90 / 1033
He that is faithful and endureth, shall overcome the world. He that sendeth up treasure unto the land of Zion, shall receive an inheritance in this world, and his works
shall follow him, and also a reward in the world to come; yea, and blessed are the dead that die in the Lord from henceforth, when the Lord shall come, and old things
Let my servant Newel K. Whitney retain his store, or in other words the store yet for a little season. Nevertheless, let him impart all the monies which he can impart, to
be sent up unto the land of Zion. Behold, these things are in his own hands, let him do according to wisdom. Verily, I say, let him be ordained as an agent unto the
disciples that shall tarry, and let him be ordained unto this power: and now speedily visit the churches, expounding these things unto them, with my servant, Oliver
Cowdery. Behold, this is my will, obtain monies, even as I have directed.

He that is faithful and endureth, shall overcome the world. He that sendeth up treasure unto the land of Zion, shall receive an inheritance in this world, and his works
shall follow him, and also a reward in the world to come; yea, and blessed are the dead that die in the Lord from henceforth, when the Lord shall come, and old things
shall pass away and all things become new, they shall rise from the dead and shall not die after, and shall receive an inheritance before the Lord, in the holy city, and he
that liveth when the Lord shall come, and has kept the faith, blessed is he; nevertheless, it is appointed to him to die at the age of man: wherefore, children shall grow up
until they become old, old men shall die, but they shall not sleep in the dust, but they shall be changed in the twinkling of an eye; wherefore, for this cause preached the
apostles unto the world the resurrection of the dead: these things are the things that ye must look for, and speaking after the manner of the Lord, they are now at hand:
and in a time to come, even in the day of the coming of the Son of Man, and until that hour there will be foolish virgins among the wise, and at that hour cometh an
entire separation of the righteous and the wicked; and in that day will I send mine angels to pluck out the wicked, and cast them into unquenchable fire.

And, now, behold I say unto you, I the Lord am not pleased with my servant Sidney Rigdon, he exalteth himself in his heart, and received not my counsel, but grieveth
the Spirit; wherefore, his writing is not acceptable unto the Lord, and he shall make another; and if the Lord receive it not, behold he standeth no longer in the office
which I have appointed him.

And again, verily, I say unto you, those who desire in their hearts, in meekness, to warn sinners to repentance, let them be ordained unto this power: for this is a day of
warning and not a day of many words. For I the Lord am not to be mocked in the last days. Behold I am from above, and my power lieth beneath. I am over all, and in
all, and through all, and searcheth all things: and the day cometh that all things shall be subject unto me. Behold, I am Alpha and Omega, even Jesus Christ.-Wherefore,
let all men beware how they take my name on their lips: for behold, verily, I say, that many there be who are under this condemnation; who use the name of the Lord,
and use it in vain, having not authority. Wherefore, let the church repent of their sins, and I the Lord will own them, otherwise they shall be cut off.

Remember, that that which cometh from above is sacred, and must be spoken with care, and by constraint of the Spirit, and in this there is no condemnation. Let my
servants, Joseph Smith, jun., and Sydney Rigdon, seek them a home, as they are taught through prayer by the Spirit. These things remain to overcome, through
patience, that such may receive a more exceeding and eternal weight of glory, otherwise a greater condemnation. Amen.

Proclamation.

To the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints: Greeting.

I, Parley P. Pratt, being duly appointed by the first presidency of the whole church to the special presidency of the churches in the Eastern States; and being about to
enter upon my arduous and highly-responsible duties in the same, I deem it expedient to send forth this message or proclamation, explanatory of the duties of my
calling; of the relation which I sustain to the church, and of the several duties of the officers and members now under my especial charge.

First of all, I congratulate the church, and offer a tribute of grateful acknowledgments to Almighty God, for the peace, union, and prosperity which now pervades every
part of our wide-spread and still increasing society.

The church of the Saints, during the past year, has been called upon to sustain a shock almost without a parallel in the history of man. Murder and martyrdom here been
in our midst, depriving us of the society and labours of two of the greatest and best men who ever graced our planet, or the annals of history in any age. The whole
church has been clothed in mourning and sackeloth, as it were, from the remote glens of the Rocky Mountains to the Atlantic cities; yea, more! Europe has felt the
shock, and tens of thousands of the sons and daughters of monarchs have literally worn the garb of mourning, and shed the tear of grief over the horrid deeds
committed in the bosom of a once free and happy country; dark deeds of blood at which, even the red man of the forest has shuddered with horror.

Nor is this cruel martyrdom and grievous loss the only trial the church has had to sustain of late. The mountain waves of persecution have rolled over her with almost
unabated fury. Dark clouds of war have gathered thick around her defenceless head, and threatened extermination, and its thunders have sounded dismal in the
distance. But still she survives the tempest, and calmly smiles, majestic amid the warring elements, as with increasing confidence and strength she glides o'er the
boisterous sea of life.

Nor is an outward foe the only or principle difficulty she has had to encounter. She has been in perils among false brethren, and while bleeding without at every pore,
she has been betrayed and wounded in the house of her friends: desertion, apostacy, and traitorism, both at home and abroad, have tried their utmost to acplish her
overthrow and destruction; but she stands! and what is more astounding, she stands in union, in peace, and is increasing in numbers and in faith, and in power and
influence with God and man.

In all these things we are constrained to acknowledge the hand of Divine Providence; and do express our thanks to him who has founded, and thus far borne off
triumphant, his own kingdom.

The government of the church and kingdom of God, in this and all other ages, is purely a THEOCRACY; that is, a government under the direct control and super-
intendence of the Almighty.

The legislative, judicial, and executive power is vested in Him. He reveals the laws, and he elects, chooses, or appoints the officers; and holds the right to reprove, to
correct, or even to remove them at pleasure. Hence the necessity of a constant intercourse by direct revelation between him and his church. As a precedent for the
foregoing facts, we refer to the examples of all ages as recorded in the Scriptures.

This order of government began in Eden.-God appointed Adam to govern the earth, and gave him laws.

It was perpetuated in a regular succession from Adam to Noah; from Noah to Melchesideck, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Joseph, Moses, Samuel, the prophets, John,
Jesus, and his apostles. All, and each of which were chosen by the Lord, and not by the people.

It is true, the people have a voice in the government of the kingdom of God, but it is secondary. The power, the laws, and the officers do not originate with the people
but with the Lord; the voice is rather a sanction, strength and support to that which God chooses.

But they do not confer the authority in the first place, nor can they take it away; for instance, the people did not elect the twelve apostles of Jesus Christ, nor could they
by popular vote deprive them of their apostleship.

Copyright
As         (c) 2005-2009,
   the government          Infobase
                  of the kingdom    Media existed;
                                 anciently Corp. so it is now restored.                                                                                Page 91 / 1033

The people did not choose that great modern apostle and prophet, Joseph Smith, but God chose him in the usual way that he has chosen others before him, viz., by
But they do not confer the authority in the first place, nor can they take it away; for instance, the people did not elect the twelve apostles of Jesus Christ, nor could they
by popular vote deprive them of their apostleship.

As the government of the kingdom anciently existed; so it is now restored.

The people did not choose that great modern apostle and prophet, Joseph Smith, but God chose him in the usual way that he has chosen others before him, viz., by
open vision, and by his own voice from the heavens. He it was that called him, and conferred on him the apostleship and priesthood, for the restoration of all things
spoken of by the prophets; and for the ushering of the latter-day glory or millennial dispensation.

Again, the people have not chosen the twelve apostles of this last dispensation; but God has chosen them, and conferred on them the apostleship; and this by revelation,
through his servant Joseph, even as Moses called and made Aaron a priest; or as Jesus called and ordained the other twelve.

For proof of this, we refer to the various publications and records of the church of Latter-day Saints: in which the visions, revelations, experience, priesthood, and
calling of their apostles and founders are clearly set forth; and also to the works which follow, and to the spirit which bears record.

Therefore, we receive no authority from the people; neither can the people deprive us of any.

We hold the keys of the ministry and ordinances of salvation in this last kingdom; and if the people choose to be benefitted by them, it is their own blessing: if not, it is
their own neglect. They cannot essentially add or diminish any thing to our authority, or to our eternal power and glory. Our God can work and enable us to work,
either with or without their means or their aid. And, in either case, the result of our labours will be the restoration of the kingdom and government of God.

Hear it, then, ye people; this is the destiny of the small, the despised church and kingdom of God, as established by him through the instrumentality of our murdered-
martyred prophet.-For this he lived and laboured; and for this he died.

This great and good man was led, before his death, to call the Twelve together, from time to time, and to instruct them in all things pertaining to the kingdom,
ordinances, and government of God. He often observed that he was laying the foundation, but it would remain for the Twelve to complete the building. Said he, "I
know not why; but for some reason I am constrained to hasten my preparations, and to confer upon the Twelve all the ordinances, keys, covenants, endowments, and
sealing ordinances of the priesthood, and so set before them a pattern in all things pertaining to the sanctuary and the endowment therein."

Having done this, he rejoiced exceedingly; for, said he, the Lord is about to lay the burden on your shoulders and let me rest awhile; and if they kill me, continued he,
the kingdom of God will roll on, as I have now finished the work which was laid upon me, by committing to you all things for the building up of the kingdom according
to the heavenly vision, and the pattern shown me from heaven. With many conversations like this, he comforted the minds of the Twelve, and prepared them for what
was soon to follow.

He proceeded to confer on elder Young, the President of the Twelve, the keys of the sealing power, as conferred in the last days by the spirit and power of Elijah, in
order to seal the hearts of the fathers to the children, and the hearts of the children to the fathers, lest the whole earth should be smitten with a curse.

This last key of the priesthood is the most sacred of all, and pertains exclusively to the first presidency of the church, without whose sanction and approval or authority,
no sealing blessing shall be administered pertaining to things of the ressurrection and the life to come.

After giving them a very short charge to do all things according to the pattern, he quietly surrendered his liberty and his life into the hands of his blood-thirsty enemies,
and all this to save the people for whom he had so long laboured from threatened vengeance.

Thus nobly fell our worthy founder and leader in the very bloom of life; and thus the responsibility of bearing off the kingdom triumphantly now rests upon the Twelve.

He has organized the kingdom of God.-We will extend its dominion.

He has restored the fulness of the Gospel.-We will spread it abroad.

He has laid the foundation of Nauvoo.-We will build it up.

He has laid the foundation of the Temple.-We will bring up the top-stone with shouting.

He has kindled a fire.-We will fan the flame.

He has kindled up the dawn of a day of glory.-We will bring it to its meridian splendour.

He was a "little one," and became a thousand. We are a small one, and will become a strong nation.

In short, he quarried the stone from the mountain; we will cause it to become a great mountain and fill the whole earth.

While the testator lived, the testament was not of full power: all that was done was preparatory. The chaos of materials prepared by him must now be placed in order in
the building. The laws revealed by him must now be administered in all their strictness and beauty. The measures commenced by him must now be carried into
successful operation.

In order to make ample provisions for the spread of the Gospel, as well as for the more perfect government of the church, the United States and adjoining provinces
are to be immediately divided into Presidential districts, over which high priests will be especially appointed to preside. Each district will constitute a yearly conference,
and a number of quarterly conferences; all of which will be appointed and controlled by the President of the District under the Direction of the Twelve. To these
presidents and to the conferences appointed by them, every elder or other officer of the district will be accountable for his doctrine, labours, and conduct, with the
exception of the seventies, who will be amenable to their own presidency.

No officer in one district will hold jurisdiction in another, or be privileged to minister beyond the bounds of the district where he is appointed or where he belongs.

Young men, who wish to extend the field of their labours beyond their own district, can only do so by going to head quarters, being ordained into a quorum of the
seventies, and after due qualification, be sent to some other district, under the immediate superintendence of a president of their own quorum, and even then they will be
confined to a certain district until removed to another by the proper authority.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 92 / 1033
These regulations will save the church from imposition, fraud, and false doctrine; endless calls for money to support the moving to and fro of elders, and from ten
thousand snares, troubles, difficulties, jarrings, and confusions to which they are now exposed. "Great apostles of the Gentiles," (falsely so called,) "Great lions of
Mormonism," "Big Guns," &c. &c., will no longer run from church to church, from city to city, from state to state, contrary to the council of Twelve; teaching false
Young men, who wish to extend the field of their labours beyond their own district, can only do so by going to head quarters, being ordained into a quorum of the
seventies, and after due qualification, be sent to some other district, under the immediate superintendence of a president of their own quorum, and even then they will be
confined to a certain district until removed to another by the proper authority.

These regulations will save the church from imposition, fraud, and false doctrine; endless calls for money to support the moving to and fro of elders, and from ten
thousand snares, troubles, difficulties, jarrings, and confusions to which they are now exposed. "Great apostles of the Gentiles," (falsely so called,) "Great lions of
Mormonism," "Big Guns," &c. &c., will no longer run from church to church, from city to city, from state to state, contrary to the council of Twelve; teaching false
doctrine, professing powers which they do not hold, sealing people to eternal life, which they do not themselves possess, and swindling the saints out of money which
ought to be given to the modest, unassuming and faithful labourers who are labouring among them, and who never say much about their necessities, except to God.

We shall proceed to this regulation as fast as possible in the eastern states, and in the mean time-before these regulations are fully established, this part of the vineyard
will be under the general superintendence of elders Brown and Benson, who have been sent from the west to aid me in the general presidency and care of the churches,
together with such other faithful men as are found among you, who will be named in due time.

No elder or other officer, except the Twelve, and those whom they may appoint for the purpose, has a right to travel from state to state, or from city to city, to call
conferences, to regulate branches, to ordain officers, to collect tithings, to raise contributions, or even to visit and idle away their time. And the presiding officer of each
branch, and all other members, are hereby instructed and fore-warned not to receive such, but rather to support those who are known and faithful among themselves,
and such others as are specially appointed and sent unto them.

The fact is, when the order of the kingdom is fully established, the Twelve are the only general officers of the church, whose jurisdiction is UNIVERSAL.

The seventies are so in one sense of the word; that is, they are called, like the Twelve, to be special ministers in all the world; but an individual of the seventies, or a
number of individuals of them, under their respective presidents will be limited, even to their proper district, as may be appointed from time to time.

As well might we say, that the governor of New York has authority to preside over and govern the affairs of Missouri, as to say, that an elder or high priest from
Boston or Philadelphia has authority in New York or some other place, out of his social jurisdiction, unless sent by the Twelve for that very purpose.

Therefore, let no conferences hereafter be appointed in these eastern states, except under the direction of some of the Twelve, or such general presiding officers as are
or may be hereafter appointed by them. And should we neglect any portion of the country, application may be made to us by a presiding elder or others, and
appointments made as far as necessary, and duly attended to by us.

Let not ordinations be administered except at the conferences, and then let the candidate come well recommended by the branch where he resides.

Let none be sent on foreign missions except by the Twelve, nor on any mission out of their immediate locality, except by the general presiding officers at the
conferences. Each conference, of course, holding the authority to regulate its own internal affairs, under the direction of the Twelve, or others who preside.

*********

Now, dear brethren, let us be faithful as the salt of the earth, and as the light of the world, and let us endeavour, by kindness, by virtue, by love, by peace, by long
suffering and patience, and meekness and diligence, and by the power of God, to bring the children of men to salvation, and to an understanding of those things which
belong to their peace. And in so doing the Lord will bless and prosper us, and will bear us off triumphantly. Fear not, little flock; it is your Father's good pleasure to
give you the kingdom.-With warmest affection, I remain your faithful shepherd and fellow-labourer in the new Covenant. PARLEY P. PRATT.

New York, Jan. 1st, 1845.

Address to the Saints.

In every age of the world the Saints of God have realized the important truth spoken by our Lord, "that if ye were of the world, the world would love its own, but I
have chosen you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you:" again, "he that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution." Since the organization of the
church, the Saints have had to endure a continued series of persecution, that has robbed thousands of their all, by driving them from their homes as exiles into the state
of Illinois, where Joseph Smith was appointed agent for the purchase of land, where the city of Nauvoo is now built, by a conference of the whole church.

After their arrival in Illinois, accordingly he made the purchase as agent for the church on credit, and in order for him to fulfil his contract, it was necessary for the Saints
to purchase lands of him, that there might be a home for them. At this period many who professed to be Saints, and who had money, came to Nauvoo and purchased
lands, and commenced to speculate upon it as it increased in value, thereby keeping the fruits of the labours of the servants of God who were abroad preaching without
purse or scrip, in order to build up the church by the Saints gathering to Nauvoo to purchase the lands bought by the church through their agent. And thus a large
amount of capital that should have been employed for the good of the whole church was in the hands of a few speculators.

Again, about this time vexatious law-suits were instituted against brother Joseph Smith and others, by apostates and other persons, which cost thousands of dollars to
carry them through several courts, although they were innocent of the charges, as the records of the courts will to this day testify.

Yet the character of the whole church was at stake: if brother Joseph Smith was guilty of the charges preferred against him, the church was upholding a guilty person,
and if not guilty there was no other way to convince the public that he was innocent but by trial at law. He being poor, and only acting agent for the church, the
expenses had to be paid from the church funds, that, had it not been for the persecution, might have been appropriated towards the erection of manufactories in
Nauvoo, which would have changed the face of things very materially; for instead of having to spend what little funds they were in possession of in the surrounding
country, they would have been able to have produced them amongst themselves; while at the same time employment might have been given to thousands on their arrival
there, instead of having to seek it in the surrounding towns, and frequently amongst their enemies, which has led to considerable apostacy. I make these remarks that
the people in this land may understand the burden which the poor, yet faithful Saints have had to endure in laying the foundation, and in building up the city of Nauvoo.

As the good of all was considered by Joseph Smith, and those associated with him, those who sought their own interest only, apostatized, and through their influence he
and his brother sealed their testimony with their blood. Those characters have left Nauvoo, and the quorum of the twelve having duly considered the situation of the
church both in England and America, recommend to the Saints abroad that every lawful means be used to carry into effect the building of the temple, the establishing of
manufactories of all kinds in Nauvoo, in order to afford labour to the mechanic on his arrival, and also to enable them to send abroad their manufactures to the
surrounding country, and thus bring money and provisions into the city.

But in the mean time, while these things are preparing for the reception of the poor, who are wholly dependent upon their labour for the support of themselves and
 Copyright
families,    (c)further
          they   2005-2009,  Infobase
                        recommend to theMedia
                                         SaintsCorp.                                                                                                   Page
                                                in Britain, as the work of gathering is imperative, that as they have regularly organized branches of the church93
                                                                                                                                                                 in /New
                                                                                                                                                                      1033
York, Boston, Philadelphia, Pittsburgh, Salem in Massachusets, and other large towns in the eastern states, for the Saints to emigrate to those places, instead of going
direct by way of New Orleans, so that they may be enabled to procure to themselves means to enable them to go west, when the way is opened before them; and by
surrounding country, and thus bring money and provisions into the city.

But in the mean time, while these things are preparing for the reception of the poor, who are wholly dependent upon their labour for the support of themselves and
families, they further recommend to the Saints in Britain, as the work of gathering is imperative, that as they have regularly organized branches of the church in New
York, Boston, Philadelphia, Pittsburgh, Salem in Massachusets, and other large towns in the eastern states, for the Saints to emigrate to those places, instead of going
direct by way of New Orleans, so that they may be enabled to procure to themselves means to enable them to go west, when the way is opened before them; and by
so doing avoid settling among those who seek to destroy the Saints.

There is another subject upon which I wish to remark, which is this:-I have shipped to New Orleans over an hundred adult passengers from Liverpool, that have not
paid me one penny; some have paid their passage in Nauvoo, and many owe all their passage at present. Now I wish the Saints to understand that it would make no
difference to me to give them upwards of ï¿½400, or their passage, for I have to pay for the ship, food, and fittings, together with about 9s. hospital money, payable at
New Orleans, on all over twelve years of age. These things, together with the expenses of an office of ï¿½40 per year rent, without about ï¿½10 taxes, paper, ink,
coals, postage stamps, &c., amounting to at least ï¿½20 per year. And to this let me add that I have board and lodgings to pay, my family, in some measure to support,
while we have many other demands made upon us by the travelling elders that call upon us, both English and American, as well as clerks to employ, who cannot spend
their time without remuneration. I have no other means of raising funds but from the small amount of profits arising from the emigration, which has hitherto been given to
the poor who have been sent to Nauvoo. Some might say-but there are profits arising from books, but I would remark, that all the books that we sell belong to
different individuals, who take the avails as fast as the books are sold; or if I use it for expenses of the office or otherwise, I must make it good to them when called
upon. I have made these remarks that the Saints may know that it is not in my power to assist any one to emigrate, unless they pay their full fare for the future, until we
can pay up all arrears in consequence of assisting so many. I should be pleased to assist, were it in my power, but the credit of the church, and the importance of
sustaining an emigration for the Saints, forbid it at present; and I hope that no elders will send poor families for us to provide for, or send to America, as they have done
heretofore. We have one family on our hands sent in this manner. There seems to be a false impression on the minds of some of the Saints which we wish to correct,
that is, that if some of the Saints pay their fare on a ship, and do not go, that I can put some poor one in their stead; I have no right to take the money of the first, and
give it to the second. If the first disappoints me, and I make provision for him, I am entitled, according to law, to make him forfeit his passage money; but this I do not,
unless perhaps to pay for the fixtures, or let them go in the next ship, as they please.

Now, as it regards emigration to New York, Boston, or Philadelphia, the fares will be higher than to New Orleans, they will average from ï¿½3 to ï¿½4 per adult,
without food, except one pound of bread stuffs per day, berths, fuel, and water; under all circumstances it is necessary to pay a deposit of ï¿½1 for each adult
passenger on application, that I may secure berths for the parties. The spring season of the year will be best to emigrate to the eastern states; the fares to New Orleans
will be as usual, and the best time to leave this country is from the first of January to the first of March.

I have made the foregoing remarks for the benefit of the Saints, that they may know the situation in which I am placed, and shall endeavour to lay before the General
Conference an accurate statement of things respecting the office, and the future intentions of the authorities of the church for their well being and prosperity. May the
blessings of heaven be upon you all. Amen. REUBEN HEDLOCK.

Conferences.

The Manchester Conference having been called upon to assemble in the capacity of a special conference, for the purpose of transacting such business as was deemed
necessary, I had the happy privilege, in company with elders Hedlock and Ward, of meeting them on Sunday, Feb. 16th, at Mr. Heyward's large and commodious
room, in Bridge-street, Manchester. The day was exceedingly fine, which caused a vast number of Saints to come in from the various districts until the room was
crowded to excess.

The house was called to order at half-past ten o'clock, A.M., there being present one of the Twelve, five high priests, thirty elders, thirty-one priests, twenty-two
teachers, and four deacons.

Elder Woodruff was called to the chair, accompanied by his counsellors, elders Hedlock and Ward. Conference opened by singing and prayer.

The president informed the assembly, that the forepart of the day would be devoted to teaching and setting forth principles: the afternoon to business: and the evening to
preaching, and then called upon elder Hedlock to address the meeting, and he did so, much to the edification of the Saints. He spoke of the death of the Prophet and
Patriarch, and the additional responsibility and care that was now resting upon the presidency of the churches, in the enlargement and advancement of the church and
kingdom of God. He spoke of the persecution and the order of the priesthood, and that the object of the Conference was to make some changes in the Manchester
Conference for the advancement of the work in that region. He was followed by elder Ward, who spoke of the greatness and magnitude of the work, the purity of the
principles, and he exhorted the officers and members to faithfulness. The President closed by bearing his testimony to the work, and gave such teaching and advice as
was given by the Spirit of God, all of which was received by the Saints with a hearty Amen.

The Saints again assembled at two o'clock, P.M., Remarks were made by the President and his Counsellors, concerning the importance of the meeting, and the
changes they would recommend in the Manchester Conference. It was then moved by elder Charles Miller, "that elder Milton Holmes be appointed presiding elder
over the Manchester Conference; it was seconded and carried without a dissenting voice.

Elder M. Holmes then proposed elder Charles Miller, as his counsellor to assist him in the conference; it was also seconded and carried unanimously.

It was then moved, seconded, and carried unanimously, that elder James D. Ross, from Edinburgh, who was present, should be chosen to preside over the Manchester
branch; there was not a dissenting voice in any resolution presented to the conference, but peace, union, and love apparently prevailed with every heart. At the close of
the afternoon service, we had the privilege of communing, by partaking of the sacrament with that vast body of the Saints who have from the beginning manifested much
of a Zion's spirit, and brought forth the fruits of the gospel.

The evening was occupied by elder Hedlock, about one hour, in treating upon those labours and duties which were necessary for the Saints to enter into for their
temporal and spiritual salvation, which was listened to with great attention; but he and elder Ward were both called to leave, in the midst of the meeting, in time to take
the train for Liverpool, as their duties called them home; but no sooner had they started to leave the room than there was a rush of Saints to take the parting hand with
them, that it was with much difficulty they could get out of the house; the silent but hearty shake of the hand on that occasion spoke in language louder than words the
sentiments of the heart. When the house came to order the meeting was addressed by the President for a season, and brought to a close; and for one, I must say, it
was, indeed, good to be there; the time seemed too short while mingling our joys with such spirits in rejoicing in the principles of eternal truth.

I have every reason to believe that the Manchester Conference, under the superintendence of elder Holmes, assisted by elders Miller, Ross, and the many faithful elders
in the various branches, will be much blessed, and bring forth much fruit, to the praise and glory of God.

I also attended the Bradford Quarterly Conference, in Yorkshire, on the 23d February. It was held in the Philadelphia Chapel, North Wing. This is the conference in
which,  the worthy
 Copyright          elder Lorenzo
             (c) 2005-2009,       D. Barnes
                             Infobase Mediawas presiding over when he died; it is now in the hands of our beloved brother Elijah F. Sheets, who, though young, is
                                             Corp.
pursuing the same wise and prudent course that marked the life of elder Barnes.
                                                                                                                                                 Page 94 / 1033

I was much delighted in my visit to this conference, elder Sheets presided, good order generally prevailed, the chapel was filled through the day and evening with the
I also attended the Bradford Quarterly Conference, in Yorkshire, on the 23d February. It was held in the Philadelphia Chapel, North Wing. This is the conference in
which, the worthy elder Lorenzo D. Barnes was presiding over when he died; it is now in the hands of our beloved brother Elijah F. Sheets, who, though young, is
pursuing the same wise and prudent course that marked the life of elder Barnes.

I was much delighted in my visit to this conference, elder Sheets presided, good order generally prevailed, the chapel was filled through the day and evening with the
Saints and citizens. The singers were favoured with a band of music through the conference, which added much interest to the singing. Many Saints were present from
Idle and Leeds, and I was made happy in beholding the unity, order and peace that bound the Saints together in the Bradford Conference.

The fore part of the day was taken up in representing the branches of the conference and teaching the principles; in the afternoon the sacrament was administered, four
were confirmed, several children blessed, and the ordinances explained to the assembly.

In the evening I addressed a large audience on the origin, progress, and principles of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, also gave an account of the death
of the prophet and patriarch, while the hearts of the Saints were made glad, their countenances beaming with joy: the whole audience listened with the most profound
attention, and a good impression seemed to be made upon the people through the whole conference.

I also addressed the people on the Monday evening. I had the impression while there, that good will yet be done in that region. I held one meeting with the Saints in
Idle, and visited the grave of elder Barnes, and spent my time while in Idle with elder Cordingly and his family, who had the charge of elder Barnes through his sickness
and death; I spared no pains in making all diligent inquiries concerning him during his labours, sickness, and death, in that place. I shall endeavour to communicate in
some future number of the STAR what information I could obtain upon that subject; I consider it due the Zion Camp, his friends in America, the quorum to which he
belongs, and the whole church in whose love he shared, that there should be a stone erected over his grave to say to all his friends that may chance to pass that way,
that there sleeps in peace the worthy Lorenzo D. Barnes, the first member of Zion's Camp or gospel messenger from Nauvoo, who has found a grave in a foreign land.

And I here take the liberty to say to all the Saints or friends of elder D. Barnes, throughout this realm, that inasmuch as they would esteem it a favour to donate anything
for the purpose of erecting a stone over the grave of elder Lorenzo D. Barnes, that if they will forward it by the presiding elders of their conference, or some other
person, to me, at the General Conference, on the 6th of April next, to be held in Manchester, I pledge myself that it shall be appropriated for that use.

WILFORD WOODRUFF.

General Conference.

As the time is speedily approaching for the holding of a General Conference, in Manchester, on the 6th of April next, we have deemed it wisdom to lay before you
certain propositions for the consideration of the members and officers of the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints in the British Isles.

We have to request that the following propositions be laid before each branch, if possible, and that the delegates appointed to represent the branches be duly
authorized and qualified to state the feelings and abilities of their respective branches with regard to the measures to be discussed.

The first matter which we consider of great importance for your consideration is, that of the proposal of a Joint Stock Company, that by the means thereof the interests
and welfare of the kingdom of God may be promoted, by the erecting of manufactories in Nauvoo, and supplying them with machinery, and thus bring to bear, for the
good of all, the general resources of the church.

We shall expect the several delegates to be appointed by the voice of the church, and to come prepared, as far as possible, to state what amount of capital in money,
machinery, or other goods could be employed in taking shares in the said company, and the nature and extent of the various manufactures in their several districts, as in
the event of the proposed measures being adopted; we shall necessarily require agents to be appointed in each district, for the transmission of such goods to us as are
fit for expertation.

First, It is proposed that the company be formed with a President, Secretary, Treasurer, and Committee; the immediately official acting members to be remunerated for
their services, and to give bond for the due discharge of their duties.

Secondly, That the company be enrolled according to act of Parliament, that all its proceedings may be legal.

Thirdly, That the shares of the said company consist of ï¿½5 each, to be paid within one year from the payment of the first instalment.

Fourthly, That the shares be paid by money, by machinery, or other goods, to be taken at a fair value, by competent judges.

Fifthly, That the profits arising from the exertious of the company shall be distributed to the stock-holders, as the committee may decide, according to circumstances.

It will be understood that the foregoing are not laid down as positive, but for the contemplation of the General Conference, when we trust to have the combined
wisdom and intelligence of the whole church upon the practicability of the subject, and the carrying out of its details.

There is also another subject of importance to be brought before the Conference in reference to publications. If it be deemed wisdom by the Conference, the STAR
will in future be published twice a month, the delegates will therefore come prepared to state the feelings of the Saints upon the subject. It is intended also to publish
other works of importance as early as we have the means to do so.

There is one great principle in the work of the Lord, which ought generally to be understood, and produce its legitimate effect upon the Saints, and that is the principle
of progression, of continued advancement, which must necessarily call for increased exertions of a legitimate and lawful nature in the furtherance of the great cause. The
efforts of the Saints must never relax, neither remain stationary, but increase and multiply their energies until the day of consummation arrives.

W. WOODRUFF.

R. HEDLOCK.

THOMAS WARD.

Editorial.
 Copyright
THE          (c) articles
      different   2005-2009,
                          in ourInfobase  Media we
                                 present number Corp.                                                                                                   Page
                                                   deem will be found interesting to our readers generally. We trust that the statements relative to a Joint    95Company
                                                                                                                                                             Stock / 1033
will have all the attention which the presidents and members of the various branches can bestow upon it between now and the general conference. Even if the plan be
not immediately brought into operation, we shall be enabled to lay the foundation, and ascertain the resources at the command of the Saints.
THOMAS WARD.

Editorial.

THE different articles in our present number we deem will be found interesting to our readers generally. We trust that the statements relative to a Joint Stock Company
will have all the attention which the presidents and members of the various branches can bestow upon it between now and the general conference. Even if the plan be
not immediately brought into operation, we shall be enabled to lay the foundation, and ascertain the resources at the command of the Saints.

It behoves all who have entered into covenant with God, to be awake to the things by which they are surrounded. Satan has long strove by violent agency to overthrow
the work of God in the last days, but his efforts have hitherto not only proved abortive, but have had the effect to arouse to greater activity and dilligence the honest-
hearted in the cause of God. But let the Saints beware, he will now try to deceive by a counterfeit church-the mouths of his emmisaries will be filled with slanderous
accusations of the servants of the Lord, while by an affected holiness they will endeavour to allure the Saints from the kingdom of God.

But we have this consolation, that the Lord will accomplish his own purposes, let who will withstand him; all things, of whatever nature they may be, will be made
subservient to carrying out the great designs of our heavenly Father; therefore let the people of God take courage, let every one be found in his true position whereunto
he hath been called, that in the great day of account he may receive the reward of one that has been faithful in his stewardship.

Many that have run well for a season may be separated from our midst, but the health and vigour of the tree require that the dead branches be cut off, for it is better for
the church to enter into life maimed, than being whole cast into hell.

Let our minds ever be cast upon the truth, the purity and the power of those principles which we have embraced, and let us anticipate the glorious reward that
remaineth for the people of God, for those who endure unto the end. Let us not be surprised to find our course a scene of continual warfare-we are enlisted into the
army of God, and our object will be, while under the banners of our Great Head, to destroy the works of the Devil, to overthrow his power, and to emancipate from
his thraldom those whom he has so long held captive.

There was a declaration of the Saviour's that is well worthy of particular attention, which is, "That the time should come when they that put the Saints to death should
think that they were doing God service." Let us seek fully to understand this declaration, and it will be a clear solution to the circumstances by which we are
surrounded. The individuals who should destroy the Saints were desirous of doing service to God, and by some strange blindness, such were the conceptions they had
formed of the servants of the Lord, as being of too evil a nature to be permitted to live, that they deemed their destruction would be as an acceptable service to the
living God.

The immediate followers of Jesus realized the truth of this declaration, and though their object was to benefit mankind with the greatest of all blessings, by being
instrumental in their eternal salvation, yet such was the estimate formed of their character, that they were not deemed fit to live, and had to seal their testimony with their
blood.

And is it not so now? Every true-hearted Saint knows that his calling is to save himself and others from the wrath to come. He knows that the principles that he has
embraced are pure and holy, that iniquity cannot be cherished in his heart, and he be acceptable in the sight of God; but that by the practice of virtue and holiness only
can be made acceptable in the sight of God; and yet he looks around him and beholds, as it were, a world in arms against him. He hears his character traduced; he
finds himself and the church charged with every species of evil and crime, and great indeed might be his surprise, did not the history of the past throw so clear a solution
over the whole matter.

What have been the proceedings of the enemy since the rise of this church of God in the last days? We answer, to vilify the character of the people of God. Satan
knows well, that if individuals are permitted to approach the principles of truth, or mingle in the society of the Saints, that they would become enamoured of the truth; he
therefore labours by his emissaries with unwearied assiduity to cause the world to believe that the Saints are full of iniquity, that their designs are evil, and thus by so
doing, prevents thousands from contemplating the principles of truth.

If there be one testimony more than another to confirm the servant of the Lord, and to establish him in the faith, it surely is the never-failing hostility with which he has to
contend, while the purpose of his heart is to be a blessing to his fellowman.

There is one consolation to the Saints under all circumstances, which is that the strength of the church will be according to its day, and that as the efforts of the
adversary increase, they will be met by a superior energy on the part of the people of God, and blessed shall he be who is found faithful in the great struggle even unto
the end.

On the subject of publications we wish to remark, that we should feel obliged to our agents and others to be diligent in the dispersion of our various works, as auxiliary
in their hands for the spread of the principles of truth.

We have on hand a large stock of the letters of O. Cowdery to W. W. Phelps, which must ever remain a standard production in connexion with the origin of the work
of God in the last days. Also the letter of Joseph Smith to J. A. B., than which, perhaps, nothing is better calculated to make manifest the principles of integrity and
honour that guided the footsteps of our late martyred Prophet.

We have also a large supply of the fourth volume of the Times and Seasons in numbers, and more than half of the fifth volume, a work that will hereafter be valued as a
faithful history of the church, and the various vexatious lawsuits and troubles that beset the path of our late lamented prophet, together with the particular circumstances
relative to the cruel martyrdom of himself and brother. All that are able ought to possess themselves of this valuable periodical.

We have also much pleasure in announcing that we are now taking measures for the immediate bringing out of the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, which will be got
up in a neat style, and sold at as reasonable a rate as possible; and we caution the Saints generally against the purchase of any spurious editions by any parties
professing to come from America or elsewhere.

We have also to intimate that important changes will take place in the publishing department after the close of the present volume, we shall therefore be much obliged
by our various agents remitting the balance of their accounts by that period.

Sign of the Times.

INUNDATION IN CHINA.-A letter from Macao, published in the Handelsbald, gives an account of the overflowing of the rivers in the north of China, before which
the European inundations that we have recorded during the last few years, shrink into relative insignificance. On the shores of the Yellow Sea the phenomenon took the
character of a second deluge. Whole provinces, with populations respectively larger than some of the second-class kingdoms of Europe, were almost entirely
submerged. The retreat of the waters left corpses in thousands, Touching episodes are given as pictures of this awful calamity. On the river Yangh-Tse were found large
 Copyright
floating    (c) which,
         casks, 2005-2009,
                       when Infobase
                            examined,Media     Corp.
                                       were discovered    to contain the bodies of young children-whose mothers, when all hope for themselves wasPage      96 / 1033
                                                                                                                                                    gone, had
committed them to these floating arks, as a last slender chance of salvation. Upwards of seventeen millions of human beings have escaped from the inundations, have
poured themselves over the adjacent provinces, beggared of all things, and crying for bread.
INUNDATION IN CHINA.-A letter from Macao, published in the Handelsbald, gives an account of the overflowing of the rivers in the north of China, before which
the European inundations that we have recorded during the last few years, shrink into relative insignificance. On the shores of the Yellow Sea the phenomenon took the
character of a second deluge. Whole provinces, with populations respectively larger than some of the second-class kingdoms of Europe, were almost entirely
submerged. The retreat of the waters left corpses in thousands, Touching episodes are given as pictures of this awful calamity. On the river Yangh-Tse were found large
floating casks, which, when examined, were discovered to contain the bodies of young children-whose mothers, when all hope for themselves was gone, had
committed them to these floating arks, as a last slender chance of salvation. Upwards of seventeen millions of human beings have escaped from the inundations, have
poured themselves over the adjacent provinces, beggared of all things, and crying for bread.

To Mrs. Mary Pratt on the Death of Her Little Son.

BY MISS E. R. SNOW.

Time with an arrow's speed has gone
Since I beheld a blooming flower,
As fresh as summer morning's dawn-
Its beauty grac'd the vernal bow'r.
Twas lovely, and its op'ning bloom,
A joy inspiring halo spread;
And rich as Eden's first perfume
Was the sweet fragrance which it shed.

Such was your little one; and more
Than rosy beauty grac'd its air-
A higher charm its features bore-
A noble intellect was there,
With fondest hopes, from earliest hour
You saw its mind, a royal gem,
Expand with reason's genial pow'r,
To form a future diadem.

But oh! a frost has nipp'd the flow'r,
And all its loveliness is gone!
A hand unseen with ghastly pow'r
Has laid full low, your little one!
But soon, by nature's annual round
That flow'r beneath the vernal skies
Will bloom. Ere long the trumpet's sound
Will bid your sleeping cherub rise.

How was that lov'd, departed one
Endear'd by scenes of deep distress!
Missouri's prison walls have known
Its infant cry-your fond caress;
When in your arms with tenderness
You bore it to the wretched cell;
That with your presence you might bless
The heart of him you love so well.

But hush the sorrows of thy breast,
And wait the promise of the Lord,
To usher in a day of rest,
When all will be again restored,
Although a tender branch is torn
Asunder from the parent tree;
Back to the trunk it shall be borne,
And grafted for eternity.
Morley Settlement, Jan. 17th, 1844

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

No. 11. April 1845. Vol. V.
History of Joseph Smith.

(Continued from page 149.)

The fore part of September was spent in making preparations to remove to the town of Hiram, and re-commence the translation of the Bible. The brethren who were
commanded to go up to Zion were earnestly engaged in getting ready to start in the coming October. On the 11th of September I received the following:-

Revelation Given in Kirtland September 1831.

Behold, thus saith the Lord your God unto you, O ye elders of my church, hearken ye and hear, and receive my will concerning you: for verily, I say unto you, I will that
ye should overcome the world, wherefore I will have compassion upon you. There are those among you who have sinned; but verily, I say for this once, for mine own
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                   Page 97 / 1033
glory, and for the salvation of souls, I have forgiven you your sins.

I will be merciful unto you, for I have given unto you the kingdom: and the keys of the mysteries of the kingdom shall not be taken from my servant Joseph Smith, jun.,
Revelation Given in Kirtland September 1831.

Behold, thus saith the Lord your God unto you, O ye elders of my church, hearken ye and hear, and receive my will concerning you: for verily, I say unto you, I will that
ye should overcome the world, wherefore I will have compassion upon you. There are those among you who have sinned; but verily, I say for this once, for mine own
glory, and for the salvation of souls, I have forgiven you your sins.

I will be merciful unto you, for I have given unto you the kingdom: and the keys of the mysteries of the kingdom shall not be taken from my servant Joseph Smith, jun.,
through the means I have appointed, while he liveth, inasmuch as he obeyeth mine ordinances. There are those who have sought occasion against him without cause;
nevertheless he has sinned: but verily, I say unto you, I the Lord forgive sins unto those who confess their sins before me, and ask forgiveness, who have not sinned
unto death. My disciples, in days of old, sought occasion against one another, and forgave not one another in their hearts, and for this evil they were afflicted and sorely
chastened: wherefore, I say unto you, that ye ought to forgive one another, for he that forgiveth not his brother his trespasses, standeth condemned before the Lord, for
there remaineth in him the greater sins. I the Lord, will forgive whom I will forgive, but of you it is required to forgive all men; and ye ought to say in your hearts, let God
judge between me and thee, and reward thee according to thy deeds. And he that repenteth not of his sins, and confesseth them not, then shall ye bring him before the
church, and do with him as the scriptures say unto you, either by commandraent or by revelation. And this ye shall do, that God might be glorified, not because ye
forgive not, having not compassion, but that ye may be justified in the eyes of the law, that ye may not offend him who is your Lawgiver.

Verily, I say, for this cause ye shall do these things. Behold, I the Lord was angry with him who was my servant Ezra Booth, and also my servant Isaac Morley; for they
kept not the law, neither the commandment; they sought evil in their hearts, and I the Lord withheld my Spirit. They condemned for evil that thing in which there was no
evil; nevertheless, I have forgiven my servant Isaac Morley. And also my servant Edward Partridge, behold, he hath sinned, and Satan seeketh to destroy his soul; but
when these things are made known unto them, they repent of the evil and they shall be forgiven.

And now, verily, I say, that it is expedient in me, that my servant Sidney Gilbert, after a few weeks should return upon his business, and to his agency in the land of
Zion; and that which ne hath seen and heard may be made known unto my disciples that they perish not. And for this cause have I spoken these things. And again, I say
unto you, that my servant Isaac Morley, may not be tempted above that which he is able to bear, and counsel wrongfully to your hurt. I gave commandment that this
farm should be sold. I will not that my servant Frederick G. Williams should sell his farm; for I the Lord will to retain a strong hold in the land of Kirtland for the space
of five years, in the which I will not overthrow the wicked, that thereby I may save some: and after that day, I the Lord will not hold any guilty that shall go, with an
open heart, up to the land of Zion, for I the Lord require the hearts of the children of men.

Behold, now it is called to-day (until the coming of the Son of Man), and verily it is a day of sacrifice, and a day for the tything of my people; for he that is tythed shall
not be burned (at his coming); for after to-day cometh the burning. This is speaking after the manner of the Lord; for verily I say, to-morrow all the proud and they that
do wickedly shall be as stubble, and I will burn them up, for I am the Lord of hosts, and I will not spare any that remaineth in Babylon. Wherefore, if ye believe me, ye
will labour while it is called to-day. And is it not meet that my servants Newel K. Whitney and Sidney Gilbert should sell their store and their possessions here, for this
is not wisdom, until the residue of the church which remaineth in this place shall go up to the land of Zion.

Behold it is said in my laws, or forbidden to get in debt to thine enemies; but behold it is not said at any time, that the Lord should not take when he please, and pay as
seemeth him good: wherefore as ye are agents, and ye are on the Lord's errand; and whatever ye do according to the will of the Lord, is the Lord's business, and he
has set you to provide for his saints in these last days, that they may obtain an inheritance in the land of Zion; and, behold, I the Lord declare unto you, and my words
are sure and shall not fail, that they shall obtain it; but all things must come to pass in their time; wherefore be not weary in well-doing, for ye are laying the foundation of
a great work.-And out of small things proceedeth that which is great.

Behold, the Lord requireth the heart, and a willing mind; and the willing and obedient shall eat the good of the land of Zion, in these last days: and the rebellious shall be
cut off out of the land of Zion, and shall be sent away, and shall not inherit the land: for verily I say, that the rebellious are not of the blood of Ephraim, wherefore they
shall be plucked out. Behold, I the Lord, have made my church in these last days like unto a judge, sitting on a hill, or in a high place, to judge the nations; for it shall
come to pass, that the inhabitants of Zion shall judge all things pertaining to Zion; and liars and hypocrites shall be proved by them, and they who are not apostles and
prophets shall be known.

And even the bishop, who is a judge, and his counsellors, if they are not faithful in their stewardships, shall be condemned, and others shall be planted in their stead; for
behold, I say unto you, that Zion shall flourish, and the glory of the Lord shall be upon her; and she shall be an ensign unto the people, and there shall come unto her out
of every nation under heaven. And the day shall come, when the nations of the earth shall tremble because of her, and shall fear, because of her terrible ones: the Lord
hath spoken it. Amen.

On the 12th of September, I removed with my family to the township of Hiram, and commenced living with John Johnson. Hiram was in Portage county, and about
thirty miles south-easterly from Kirtland. From this time until the forepart of October, I did little more than prepare to re-commence the translation of the Bible. About
this time Ezra Booth came out as an apostate. He came into the church upon seeing a person healed of an infirmity of many years standing. He had been a methodist
priest for some time previous to his embracing the fulness of the gospel, as developed in the Book of Mormon, and upon his admission into the church he was ordained
an elder, as will be seen by the foregoing revelations. He went up to Missouri as a companion of elder Morley; but when he actually learned that faith, humility, patience
and tribulation were before blessing, and that God brought low before he exalted: that instead of "the Saviour's granting him power to smite men and make them
believe," (as he said he wanted God to do to him) he found he must become all things to all men, that he might, peradventure, save some, and that, too, by all diligence,
by perils by sea and land; as was the case in the days of Jesus, which appears in the 6th chapter of St. John's gospel, he said, "Verily, verily, I say unto you, ye seek me
not because ye saw the miracles, but because ye did eat of the loaves, and were filled." So it was with Booth; and when he was disappointed by his own evil heart, he
turned away, and as said before, became an apostate, and wrote a series of letters, which, by their colouring, falsity, and vain calculations to overthrow the work of the
Lord, exposed his weakness, wickedness and folly, and left him a monument of his own shame, for the world to wonder at.

A conference was held, in which brother W. W. Phelps was instructed to stop at Cincinnati on his way to Missouri, and purchase a press and type for the purpose of
establishing and publishing a monthly paper at Independence, Jackson county, Missouri, to be called the "Evening and Morning Star." The first Sunday in October,
Orson Hyde, a clerk, in brothers Sydney Gilbert and Newel K. Whitney's store, in Kirtland, was baptized and became a member of the church. As he was soon after
designated as one of the chosen men of the Lord, to bear his word to the nations, I feel a desire to notice him as he was and as he is. He was, in his own words, left in
his infancy an orphan, with none to look upon him with a father's eye and feel for him with a mother's heart. The hand that wiped his infant tears was still, the breast that
gave him suck was cold and slumbered in the arms of death. He was thrust abroad upon the cold and friendless bosom of an unfeeling world, so that for twenty long
years he saw no one in whose veins flowed a drop of kindred blood, and, consequently, grew up as a wild and uncultivated plant of nature, and now had come into the
new and everlasting covenant, to be renewed and receive grace for grace, and put himself under the Fatherly care of Him whose yoke is easy and whose burden is
light, and who rewardeth his sons and daughters who serve him faithfully to the end, with eternal life.

To continue, in his own figure, he now stood before the world to feed the fowls of the Lord, in the same manner that he had done in early life to feed the poultry of the
gentlemen with whom he had resided. For, says he, when I poured the corn upon the ground, the fowls all came together en masse, but after the corn was exhausted,
and the stream stayed, the fowls all turned away, going in different directions, each one singing his own song. So with religion, while God poured out the stream of
revelation upon the ancient church they were all united and ate the living bread; but when he withheld revelations in latter times, because of the unbelief of men, they
turned  and went
 Copyright       their own course,
            (c) 2005-2009,          andMedia
                             Infobase    sung their
                                               Corp.own song, some a methodist song, some a baptist song, some a presbyterian song, &c.; but if they     had had
                                                                                                                                                       Page    98revelation
                                                                                                                                                                   / 1033
they would have sung one of the songs of Zion. His further history will come in, in place, hereafter. In the fore part of October, I received the following

Revelation on Prayer Given October 1831.
To continue, in his own figure, he now stood before the world to feed the fowls of the Lord, in the same manner that he had done in early life to feed the poultry of the
gentlemen with whom he had resided. For, says he, when I poured the corn upon the ground, the fowls all came together en masse, but after the corn was exhausted,
and the stream stayed, the fowls all turned away, going in different directions, each one singing his own song. So with religion, while God poured out the stream of
revelation upon the ancient church they were all united and ate the living bread; but when he withheld revelations in latter times, because of the unbelief of men, they
turned and went their own course, and sung their own song, some a methodist song, some a baptist song, some a presbyterian song, &c.; but if they had had revelation
they would have sung one of the songs of Zion. His further history will come in, in place, hereafter. In the fore part of October, I received the following

Revelation on Prayer Given October 1831.

Hearken, and lo, a voice as of one sent down from on high, who is mighty and powerful, whose going forth is unto the ends of the earth; yea, whose voice is unto men,
"Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make his paths straight." The keys of the kingdom of God are committed unto man on the earth, and from thence shall the gospel roll
forth unto the ends of the earth; as the stone which is cut out of the mountain without hands, shall roll forth until it has filled the whole earth: yea, a voice crying-"Prepare
ye the way of the Lord, prepare ye the supper of the Lamb, make ready for the bridegroom. Pray unto the Lord, call upon his holy name, make known his wonderful
works among the people, call upon the Lord, that his kingdom may go forth upon the earth; that the inhabitants thereof may receive it, and be prepared for the days to
come, in the which the Son of man shall come down from Heaven, clothed in the brightness of his glory, to meet the kingdoms of God, which is set up on the earth."
Wherefore, may the kingdom of God go forth, that the kingdom of heaven may come; that thou, O God, may be glorified in heaven, so on earth, that thine enemies may
be subdued; for thine is the honour, power and glory, for ever and ever. Amen.

Soon after the above revelation was received, I re-commenced the translation of the Scriptures, in company with elder Rigdon, who had removed to Hiram, to act in
his office of scribe to me. On the 11th of October, a conference was held at brother Johnson's, where I was living, at which the elders were instructed into the ancient
manner of conducting meetings, of which knowledge most of them were ignorant. A committee of six were appointed to instruct the several branches of the church.
Elders David Whitmer and Reynolds Cahoon were appointed as two of the said committee; with the further duty on their mission of setting forth the condition of
brothers Joseph Smith, jun., and Sydney Rigdon, that they might obtain means to continue the translation. This conference was adjourned till the 25th October, to meet
at the house of Serems Burnett, in Orange, Cuyahoga county. On the 21st I attended a special conference, to settle a difficulty which had occurred in Kirtland, on
account that William Cahoon and Peter Devolve had abused one of brother Whitney's children. Myself and elder Rigdon were appointed to go to Kirtland and settle
the difficulty, which we did. At the conference on the 25th, at Orange, twelve high priests, seventeen elders, four priests, three teachers, and four deacons, together
with a large congregation attended. Much business was done, and the four remaining committee, authorised by the conference at Hiram, on the 11th were appointed,
and consisted of Simeon Carter, Orson Hyde, Hyrum Smith, and Emer Harris At the request of William E. M'c Lellin, I inquired of the Lord and received the following

Revelation Given October 1830.

Behold, thus saith the Lord unto you my servant, William E. M'c Lellin, blessed are you, inasmuch as you have turned away from your iniquities, and have received my
truths, saith the Lord, your Redeemer, the Saviour of the world; even of as many as believe on my name. Verily, I say unto you, blessed are you for receiving mine
everlasting covenant, even the fulness of my gospel, sent forth unto the children of men; that they might have life, and be made partakers of the glories which are to be
revealed in the last days, as it was written by the prophets and apostles in days of old.

Verily, I say unto you, my servant William, that you are clean, but not all: repent, therefore, of those things which are not pleasing in my sight, saith the Lord; for the
Lord will show them unto you. And now, verily, I the Lord will show unto you what I will concerning you, or what is my will concerning you. Behold, verily, I say unto
you, that it is my will that you should proclaim my gospel from land to land, and from city to city; yea, in those regions round about where it has not been proclaimed.

Tarry not many days in this place: go not up unto the land of Zion, as yet; but, inasmuch as you can send, send; otherwise, think not of thy property. Go unto the
eastern lands, bear testimony in every place, unto every people, and in their synagouges, reasoning with the people.

Let my servant Samuel H. Smith, go with you, and forsake him not, and give him thine instructions. And he that is faithful shall be made strong in every place, and I the
Lord will go with you.

Lay your hands upon the sick, and they shall recover. Return not till I the Lord shall send you. Be patient in affliction. Ask and ye shall receive. Knock and it shall be
opened unto you. Seek not to be cumbered. Forsake all unrighteousness. Commit not adultery, a temptation with which thou hast been troubled. Keep these sayings,
for they are true and faithful, and thou shalt magnify thine office, and push many people to Zion, with songs of everlasting joy upon their heads. Continue in these things
even unto the end, and you shall have a crown of eternal life at the right hand of my Father, who is full of grace and truth. Verily, thus saith the Lord your God, your
Redeemer, even Jesus Christ. Amen.

I returned from the conference at Orange, to Hiram, and as Oliver Cowdery and John Whitmer were to start for Independence, Missouri, a special conference was
appointed for the first of November, at which I received the following Revelation:-

Hearken, O ye people of my church, saith the voice of him who dwells on high, and whose eyes are upon all men; yea, verily, I say, hearken ye people from afar, and
ye that are upon the islands of the sea, listen together. For verily, the voice of the Lord is unto all men, and there is none to escape; and there is no eye that shall not
see, neither ear that shall not hear, neither heart that shall not be penetrated. And the rebellions shall be pierced with much sorrow, for their iniquities shall be spoken
upon the house tops, and their secret acts shall be revealed. And the voice of warning shall be unto all people, by the mouths of my disciples whom I have chosen in
these last days, and they shall go forth and none shall stay them, for I the Lord have commanded them.

Behold, this is mine authority, and the authority of my servants, and my preface unto the book of my commandments, which I have given them to publish unto you, O
inhabitants of the earth: wherefore, fear and tremble, O ye people, for what I the Lord have decreed in them, shall be fulfilled. And verily, I say unto you, that they who
go forth, bearing these tidings unto the inhabitants of the earth, to them is power given to seal both on earth and in heaven, the unbelieving and rebellious; yea, verily, to
seal them up unto the day when the wrath of God shall be poured out upon the wicked without measure; unto the day when the Lord shall come to recompense unto
every man according to his work, and measure unto every man according to the measure which he has measured to his fellow man.

Wherefore, the voice of the Lord is unto the ends of the earth, that all that will hear may hear; prepare ye, prepare ye for that which is to come, for the Lord is nigh, and
the anger of the Lord is kindled, and his sword is bathed in heaven, and it shall fall upon the inhabitants of the earth. And the arm of the Lord shall be revealed, and the
day cometh, that they who will not hear the voice of the Lord, neither the voice of his servants, neither give heed to the words of the prophets and apostles, shall be cut
off from among the people. For they have strayed from mine ordinances, and have broken mine everlasting covenant; they seek not the Lord to establish his
righteousness, but every man walketh in his own way, and after the image of his own god, whose image is the likeness of the world, and whose substance is that of an
idol, which waxeth old, and shall perish in Babylon, even Babylon the great, which shall fall.

Wherefore, I the Lord, knowing the calamity which shall come upon the inhabitants of the earth, called upon my servant Joseph Smith, jun., and spake unto him from
heaven, and gave him commandments; and also gave commandments to others, that they should proclaim these things unto the world; and all this that it might be
fulfilled, which was written by the prophets: the weak things of the world shall come forth and break down the mighty and strong ones, that man should not counsel his
fellow  man,(c)
 Copyright    neither trust in the
                 2005-2009,        arm of flesh,
                                Infobase  Mediabut that every man might speak in the name of God, the Lord, even the Saviour of the world, that faith Page
                                                 Corp.                                                                                                also might
                                                                                                                                                              99increase
                                                                                                                                                                 / 1033in
the earth: that mine everlasting covenant might be established: that the fulness of my gospel might be proclaimed by the weak and the simple, unto the ends of the world,
and before kings and rulers.
Wherefore, I the Lord, knowing the calamity which shall come upon the inhabitants of the earth, called upon my servant Joseph Smith, jun., and spake unto him from
heaven, and gave him commandments; and also gave commandments to others, that they should proclaim these things unto the world; and all this that it might be
fulfilled, which was written by the prophets: the weak things of the world shall come forth and break down the mighty and strong ones, that man should not counsel his
fellow man, neither trust in the arm of flesh, but that every man might speak in the name of God, the Lord, even the Saviour of the world, that faith also might increase in
the earth: that mine everlasting covenant might be established: that the fulness of my gospel might be proclaimed by the weak and the simple, unto the ends of the world,
and before kings and rulers.

Behold I am God, and have spoken it; these commandments are of me, and were given unto my servants in their weakness, after the manner of their language, that they
might come to understanding: and inasmuch as they erred, it might be made known: and inasmuch as they sought wisdom, they might be instructed: and inasmuch as
they sinned, they might be chastened, that they might repent; and inasmuch as they were humble, they might be made strong, and blessed from on high, and receive
knowledge from time to time: and after having received the record of the Nephites, yea, even my servant Joseph Smith, jun., might have power to translate through the
mercy of God, by the power of God, the Book of Mormon; and also those to whom these commandments were given, might have power to lay the foundation of this
church, and to bring it forth out of obscurity, and out of darkness, the only true and living church upon the face of the whole earth, with which I the Lord am well
pleased, speaking unto the church collectively and not individually; for I the Lord cannot look upon sin with the least degree of allowance; nevertheless, he that repents
and does the commandments of the Lord, shall be forgiven, and he that repents not, from him shall be taken even the light which he has received, for my Spirit shall not
always strive with man, saith the Lord of hosts.

And again, verily I say unto you, O inhabitants of the earth, I the Lord am willing to make these things known unto all flesh, for I am no respecter of persons, and willeth
that all men shall know that the day speedily cometh, the hour is not yet, but is nigh at hand, when peace shall be taken from the earth, and the devil shall have power
over his own dominion, and also the Lord shall have power over his saints, and shall reign in their midst, and shall come down in judgment upon Idumea, or the world.

Search these commandments, for they are true and faithful, and the prophecies and promises which are in them shall all be fulfilled.

What I the Lord have spoken, I have spoken, and I excuse not myself, and though the heavens and the earth pass away, my word shall not pass away, but shall all be
fulfilled, whether by mine own voice, or by the voice of my servants, it is the same; for behold, and lo, the Lord is God, and the Spirit beareth record, and the record is
true, and the truth abideth for ever and ever, Amen.

General Conference.

Sunday Morning.

This annual and most interesting meeting was held on the 6th of April, in the Hall of Science, Manchester. The day being favourable, a very large assembly congregated
from the neighbouring branches, who, together with the numerous delegates from different parts of the country, filled the commodious hall, and presented a very
pleasing appearance.

The meeting being called to order at half-past ten o'clock by elder Milton Holmes, it was carried unanimously that elder Wilford Woodruff preside, and that elder
William Walker, and elder J. B. Meynell act as clerks of the conference.

The sixteenth hymn being sung, elder Woodruff offered up prayer, when the first hymn was sung, after which the number of officers present was called for, when it
appeared, of the presidency, elder W. Woodruff, one of the Quorum of the Twelve, Counsellors Reuben Hedlock and Thomas Ward-High Priests, eight-of the
Quorum of the Seventies, five-Elders, seventy-seven-Priests, sixty-six-Teachers, thirty-seven-Deacons, seven.

Elder Woodruff having made some remarks to the delegates as to the order of representation, the delegates were called upon to make their respective statements.

Manchester Conference-Represented by elder Milton Holmes, including 24 branches, viz., Manchester, Stockport, Ashton, Dukenfield, Newton Moor, Mottram,
Bolton, Tottington, Leith, Haslingden, Breightmet Fold, Bury, Oldham, Rochdale, Eccles, Pendlebury, Heatons, Ratcliff, Cross Moor, Didsbury, Edgeworth Moor,
Middleton, Crompton Fold, and Whitefield, containing 1723 members, 2 high priests, 55 elders, 99 priests, 51 teachers, 25 deacons; baptized since last general
conference, 279.

Liverpool Conference-Represented by elder J. A. Stratton, including 13 branches, viz., Liverpool, Dauglas, Peel (Isle of Man), St. Helens, Newton, Warrington,
Tranmere, Ewloe, Kennerton, Chester, Overton, Wooton, Pool Quay, containing 678 members, 3 high priests, 31 elders, 39 priests, 21 teachers, 10 deacons;
baptized since last general conference, 120.

Preston Conference-Represented by elder Leonard Hardy, including 10 branches, viz., Preston, Lancaster, Kendal, Brigsteer, Holme, Heskin, Hunter's Hill, Euxton,
Leyland, Southport, and Longton, including 505 members, 16 elders, 24 priests, 15 teachers, 4 deacons; baptized since last general conference, 21.

London Conference-Represented by elder E. H. Davis, including 5 branches, viz., London, Newbury, Woolwich, Luton, and Portsmouth, containing 328 members, 12
elders, 17 priests, 8 teachers, and 9 deacons; baptized since last general conference, 55.

Macclesfield Conference-Represented by elder James Galley, including 7 branches, viz., Macclesfield, Bollington, Middlewich, Northwich, Plumbley, Crewe, and
Little Budworth, containing 204 members, 1 high priest, 9 elders, 19 priests, 12 teachers, 4 deacons; baptized since last general conference, 13.

Birmingham Conference-Represented by elder Robert Crook, including 14 branches, viz., Birmingham, Gritsgreen, Oldbury, West Bromwich, Walsall, Dudley, Brittle
Lane, Bilston, Kidderminster. Bloxwich, Rockshill, Rewbury Hill, Wolverhampton, and Shatterford, containing 668 members, 1 high priest, 35 elders, 54 priests, 31
teachers, 15 deacons; baptized since last general conference, 146.

Derbyshire Conference-Represented by elder Robert Crook, including 5 branches, viz., Wooden Box, Dunstall, Branston, Barton, Colesville; baptized since last
general conference, 112.

Staffordshire Conference-Represented by elder Geo. Simpson, including 15 branches, viz., Burslem, Hanley, Stoke-upon-Trent, Newcastle, Baddeley Edge, Bradley
Green, Knutton Heath, Longton, Coxbank, Prees, Tunstall, Leek, Longport, Hassall Green, Allsagar's Bank, and Whitchurch.

Edinburgh Conference-Represented by elder John Banks, including 11 branches, viz., Edinburgh, East Wemyss, Stirling, Pathhead, Falkirk, Hunter's Fold, Croft Head,
Ternent, Dundee, Biggar; baptized since last quarterly conference, 12.

Glasgow Conference-Represented by elder James Houston, including 16 branches, viz., Glasgow, Airdrie, Lanark, Paisley, Johnston, Bridge of Weir, Kilbirnie, Irvine,
Copyright (c)
Kilmarnock,   2005-2009,
            Greenock,     Infobase
                      Balfrone,    Media
                                Bonhill,   Corp. Thornley Bank, Tollcross, Renfrew; baptized since last general conference, 236.
                                         Campsie,                                                                                          Page 100 / 1033

Sheffield Conference-Represented by elder J. Ure, including 7 branches, viz., Sheffield, Mattersea, Grindley, Woodhouse, Doncaster, Donnington, Chesterfield;
Ternent, Dundee, Biggar; baptized since last quarterly conference, 12.

Glasgow Conference-Represented by elder James Houston, including 16 branches, viz., Glasgow, Airdrie, Lanark, Paisley, Johnston, Bridge of Weir, Kilbirnie, Irvine,
Kilmarnock, Greenock, Balfrone, Bonhill, Campsie, Thornley Bank, Tollcross, Renfrew; baptized since last general conference, 236.

Sheffield Conference-Represented by elder J. Ure, including 7 branches, viz., Sheffield, Mattersea, Grindley, Woodhouse, Doncaster, Donnington, Chesterfield;
baptized since last general conference, 100.

Bradford Conference-Represented by E. F. Sheets, including 3 branches, viz., Bradford, Idle, and Leeds, containing 181 members, 7 elders, 11 priests, 5 teachers, 5
deacons; baptized since last general conference, 47.

Worcestershire Conference-Represented by elder Thomas Smith, including Earl's-common, Bromsgrove, Persell Green, Worcester, Penvin, Flyford Flavel, Barford,
St. John's, Milton, Royal Leamington Spa, Stratford-upon-Avon, Coventry, containing 270 members, 12 elders, 20 priests, 8 teachers, 5 deacons; baptized since last
general conference, 105.

Clitheroe Conference-Represented by elder William Speakman, including 11 branches, viz., Clitheroe, Waddington, Chatburn, Downham, Settle, Burnley, Accrington,
Goodshaw Fold, Blackburn, Chaighley, Ribchester, containing 302 members, 15 elders, 18 priests, 18 teachers, 6 deacons; baptized since last general conference, 27.

Leicestershire Conference-Represented by elder Thomas Margetts, including 3 branches, viz., Leicester, Nottingham, Blabey, containing 140 members, 6 elders, 10
priests, 2 teachers, 3 deacons; baptized since last general conference, 72.

Chellenham Conference-Represented by elder John Johnson, including 9 branches, viz., Cheltenham, Apperley, Narton, Frogsmarsh, Brangreen, Puncill, Little Dean
Woodside, Edgehill, Sydney; baptized since last general conference, 64.

Bath Conference-Represented by elder Thomas Smith, including 2 branches, viz., Bath and Downhead, containing 108 members, 3 elders, 8 priests, 1 teacher, 1
deacon; baptized since last general conference, 69.

>Bedfordshire Conference-Represented by elder Robert Martin, including 12 branches, viz., Bedford, Thorncote, Gravely, Whaddon, Evershott, Walden, North
Crawley, Stock, Wyboston, Honeydon, Irchester, Wellingborough; Baptized since last general conference, 36.

Carlisle Conference-Represented by elder

John Allen, including 5 branches, viz., Carlisle, Brampton, Alston Moor, Newcastle-upon-Tyne, Sunderland, containing 150 members, (number of officers not
reported.)

Littlemoor Branch-Represented by elder Thomas Smith, of Bath, including 12 members, 1 elder, 1 teacher, 1 deacon; baptized since last general conference 6.

Merthyr Tydville Conference-Represented by elder William Henshaw, including 12 branches, containing 316 members, 7 elders, 10 priests, 7 teachers, 4 deacons;
baptized since last general conference, 195.

Mars Hill Conference-Represented by elder G. P. Waugh, including 24 branches, viz., Mars Hill, Old Storridge, Coles Green, Wooferhood, Brinxty Common,
Bromyards Down, Whitbourne, Clifton, Ridgeway Cross, Polehouse, Key's End Street, Ledbury, Froomshill, Darlow and Stanley Hill, Stocks Lane, Shucknell Hills,
Lugwardine, Hereford, Leominster, Ludlow, Stoke, St. Melbro', Bellsgates, Combs Moor, Presteign; baptized since since last general conference, 36.

Hull Conference-Represented by elder William Walker, including 6 branches, containing 74 members, 5 elders, 5 priests, 6 teachers, 2 deacons; baptized since last
general conference, 36.

Wapload-Represented by elder George Eyre, including 17 members, 1 priest; baptized since last general conference, 17.

Ireland-Represented by letter, contains 33 members, 3 elders, 2 priests, 1 teacher; baptized 1.

Garway Conference-Represented by elder Richard Blakey, including 5 branches, viz., Garway, Oriop, Buckhold, Ewiasharold, Keevern, containing 136 members, 3
elders, 10 priests, 4 teachers, 1 deacon; baptized, 4.

Chalford Hill Conference-Represented by elder E. H. Webb, including 8 branches, viz., Chalford, Avening, Tetbury, King's-hood, Cam, Chapel Allerton, Canterbury,
containing 154 members, 5 elders, 10 priests, 6 teachers, 3 deacons; baptized since last general conference, 88.

Bristol-Represented by letter, contains 90 members, 3 elders, 6 priests, 3 teachers, 1 deacon; baptized since last general conference, 10.

Trowbridge and vicinity, containing 9 members, 1 elder; baptized since last general conference, 9.

The meeting being closed by singing and prayer, adjourned until the afternoon.

Afternoon Service.

Meeting opened by singing the 142nd hymn, after which elder Ward engaged in prayer. The sacrament was then administered by elder J. D. Ross.

Elder Ward made a few remarks upon the necessity of attending upon the ordinance of the Lord's supper.

Elder Hedlock then spoke on the purpose of a general conference, and the necessity of unity of feeling and action, and of order in the conferences, remarking that
branches raised up since last conference cannot form themselves into conferences without the decision of a general conference, and persons seeking to render
themselves independent of those who were appointed by the last general conference, are out of order, and violating the laws of the kingdom of God. He remarked that
the presiding elders of branches should be associated with the officers of those branches in doing all things in righteousness for rolling onward the kingdom of God; and
also, that the presidents of conferences should be united with the presiding officers of branches in the same great cause. Thus should all be united in the great purpose in
which they were engaged, viz., the salvation of the human family The occasional offences that arise from individuals whose minds are too contracted to grasp the
sublimity of the subject of salvation, we should learn to endure, and exercise forgiveness rather than raise an obstacle against the progress of the work. He exhorted the
audience to exert themselves to live as saints to day, and if such was their continued purpose, they would not err very far from the path of rectitude.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                      Page 101 / 1033
The president then called for the delegates to represent the condition and standing of the conferences.
also, that the presidents of conferences should be united with the presiding officers of branches in the same great cause. Thus should all be united in the great purpose in
which they were engaged, viz., the salvation of the human family The occasional offences that arise from individuals whose minds are too contracted to grasp the
sublimity of the subject of salvation, we should learn to endure, and exercise forgiveness rather than raise an obstacle against the progress of the work. He exhorted the
audience to exert themselves to live as saints to day, and if such was their continued purpose, they would not err very far from the path of rectitude.

The president then called for the delegates to represent the condition and standing of the conferences.

Elder Milton Holmes stated the Manchester conference to be in a very good condition; the prospects, indeed, were very cheering, perhaps more so than at any other
period, and every thing seemed to foretell the reaping of a rich harvest. He exhorted the saints to listen to the counsel given, and bore a strong testimony to the truth of
the work.

Elder Leonard Hardy stated that he had not long been connected with the Preston conference, but the prospects to the best of his knowledge were much improved.
The officers in council were united, and there was a probability of some being baptized. He also bore testimony to the truth, and prayed for the success of the work.

Elder Elisha H. Davis rose to state the condition of the London conference, which he said was very satisfactory at the present time. They had witnessed the gradual
increase of the church, and of very respectable people of the congregations that were seeking after the truth. The officers were but few, but they were doing good, and
though the Saints themselves were generally speaking but poor, yet they were determined to press forward and be united in the work of the Lord. The spirit of the
gathering was very powerful among them, many had already left for Zion, and many more were very anxious to go. The meetings were well attended, and some were
baptized weekly, He requested an interest in the prayers of the Saints, that he might be endued with wisdom and prudence; the enemies were on the alert to detect, if
possible, any thing that might be thought a false step, and without the prayers and faith of the Saints, he felt quite incompetent for the task devolving upon him.

Elder Galley stated that the Macclesfield conference, from the past year's experience, was much improved, and never had the Spirit of God given stronger testimony of
the truth than these last three months. The officers were united in desiring the glory of God. He further stated that the conference was extensive as regarded the
distances of places, and that his circumstances in business did not allow him to pay that attention to it which it required, that other labourers were much wanted, and he
requested that some travelling elder or high priest might be sent amongst them.

Elder Robert Crook rose to report the condition of the Birmingham conference, and we rejoiced much to see our aged brother manifesting almost the agility of youth.
He stated that he rejoiced much to see the Saints by whom he was surrounded, and he rejoiced also at the condition in which he had left his conference, their councils
were in peace-unity and love prevailed amongst them. He also rejoiced much in the late visit of elder J. B. Meynell, and thanked God for his visit, and he was very
sorry that he was leaving England, for he knew they were of one heart and of one mind. He exhorted his brethren to be loyal subjects of the realm, stating that he
prayed for her majesty the Queen three times a day, until the magistrates themselves declared him to be a most loyal subject. He also stated that the Derbyshire
conference was in a good condition at present, but much in need of some active labourer.

Elder George Simpson stated that there was not that union in the Staffordshire conference which was necessary for the well-being of the church, he hoped they would
take his conference into consideration, and that measures might be taken for their assistance.

Elder John Banks stated that he had not had much time to become acquainted with the Edinburgh conference, having only been there about three weeks. Edinburgh
was a splendid city, the seat of much wisdom and learning, and it would require much wisdom and prudence to be exercised; but considering all circumstances, he
trusted that the coming year would yield them a rich harvest.

Elder Richard Blakey stated that the Garway conference had many difficulties to contend with, but still it was in a better condition than he had known it before. He
should wish to call the attention to this conference as he was at present under the necessity of retiring from his labours in the vineyard, in order to assist an aged father,
whose growing infirmities called for his help.

Elder James Houston stated that the branches in the Glasgow conference were in a very prosperous condition, full of union and love in their counsels; Lanerk, where be
had been labouring, numbered 64 in about six months; he was sorry that he was not better able to represent the whole conference, as its general condition was most
satisfactory and encouraging.

Elder James Ure briefly stated that the Sheffield conference was in a very cheering condition.

Elder E. F. Sheets remarked that the Bradford conference at his first visit rather alarmed him, but he thought he could now state that it was in very good order, and he
knew not of a dissenting voice in the whole of the three branches of Bradford, Idle, and Leeds; more labourers were wanted, and he anticipated much good would be
the result.

Elder Thomas Smith said in reference to the Worcestershire Conference, that in its present condition, love and union were prevailing through the whole, with the
exception of one case of difficulty, which would come before the meeting. Brother Meynell had been visiting them and they had an excellent time. The conference
spread over an extensive country, and it was their intention to labour indefatigably in the coming season.

The meeting then adjourned until evening.

Evening Service.

The service opened by singing. Prayer by Elder Hedlock, when the representation of the condition of the conferences was resumed.

Elder Stratton stated that generally speaking the branches were in a prosperous condition, that four new branches had been organized these last few months. The Isle of
man branches were in a much better state, united, and the prospects were good.

Elder Speakman stated that the Clitheroe conference was in good standing, peace and unity, and every good grace was to be found amongst them, none could be more
inclined to adhere to counsel. They were a people that were full of humility which had caused him much to rejoice; they were also ever ready to assist in rolling forward
the kingdom of God, and they only need to be told their duty in order to do it.

Elder John Johnson said he had not been in the habit of speaking before so large and respectable a congregation, but rather in the regions of darkness, and amongst the
blacks of the coalpit. He was, however, glad to say that though Cheltenham had, as it were, been torn up by the roots by persons who had never been sent there, yet
he rejoiced to say that now the people were willing to listen to counsel, and the spirit of love and union was in their midst, indeed their condition was better than it had
been for three years, and there was a great work to do.

Elder Robert Martin said that the members in the Bedfordshire conference, with very few exceptions, were Saints indeed, many of them were of long standing. A good
foundation
 Copyright had   been laid, and
             (c) 2005-2009,     the difficulties
                              Infobase   Media that had for a considerable time troubled the churches were removed, and the principles are now much
                                                 Corp.                                                                                          Pageinquired
                                                                                                                                                        102after, and
                                                                                                                                                             / 1033
he felt assured that with wisdom and prudence much might be done, especially if more labourers were employed.

Elder Thomas Margetts stated that the Leicestershire conference was not in so good a condition as he could wish to see it. The experience of the last six months had
been for three years, and there was a great work to do.

Elder Robert Martin said that the members in the Bedfordshire conference, with very few exceptions, were Saints indeed, many of them were of long standing. A good
foundation had been laid, and the difficulties that had for a considerable time troubled the churches were removed, and the principles are now much inquired after, and
he felt assured that with wisdom and prudence much might be done, especially if more labourers were employed.

Elder Thomas Margetts stated that the Leicestershire conference was not in so good a condition as he could wish to see it. The experience of the last six months had
been very trying, but after all profitable. When an aspiring spirit arises, it is calculated to do much mischief; it had been so there, but the results he had no doubt would
be beneficial; but notwithstanding all things, the prospects were still better than ever, and their congregations were crowded to excess. He earnestly requested a visit
from some of the presidency as early as possible.

Elder Thomas Smith stated that the Bath conference was in good standing, union and love prevailed in their midst, the gifts and blessings of the Spirit of God were
abundant, the councils were conducted in peace and love, and the prospects were very encouraging.

Elder William Walker remarked in reference to Hull, that when he was sent there, he could not in his address say brethren and sisters, for there was but one sister
there. He continued his labours by preaching at the dock side to hundreds of people, but apparently in vain. He was at times almost in despair, but nevertheless he
received encouragement from the word of God, and continued his labours. He remarked also that the books of the church had been a great instrumentality in
propagating the work in that neighbourhood. The prospects were now encouraging, and the minds of the people were in some measure turned to the contemplation of
the principles of truth.

Elder Dan Jones, from Wales, rose, under an attack of the fever and ague, and remarked that he believed it was the intention of the evil one to prevent him speaking
that evening, but he was determined to bear his testimony in spite of every opposing power. He said that he came not in the character of a delegate: he represented no
conference; for if he had but baptized one, he should be able to represent three. But he would speak of a nation renowned in history, one of the most ancient nations of
the earth, who had never been subdued, and to whom he hoped to be instrumental in bearing the tidings of the work of God, in the last days. He enlarged on the
characteristics of his people in a manner, and with an eloquence, that told how ardently he loved his native tribe and his father-land. He remarked that, for many years,
as a mariner, he had been in search of the principles of truth-he had sought it in almost every clime-among the red men of the woods, or the civilized denizens of the
city, but he had found it not until he came in contact with the followers of the prophet of the Lord, the notorious Joseph Smith; but of that despised individual he would
bear his testimony, and though he might feel more at home among a tribe of Indians, or on the deck of a ship, than upon that platform and before such an audience, yet
he would not flinch from bearing a faithful testimony to the character of the servant of the Lord. He had been with him in the domestic circle, he had been with him in
peril and in prison, and only left him about an hour before the murderous deed of his assassination was perpetrated; and he had now come in obedience to the counsel
of the martyred prophet, as a messenger to his native land, to bear testimony of the work for which his brother had died, and which he had sealed with his blood. [We
would here remark that we are utterly incapable of doing anything like justice to the address of Captain Jones, for though delivered while struggling with disease, such
was its effect upon ourselves, and we also believe upon others, that we ceased to write, in order to give way to the effect produced upon our feelings.]

Elder William Henshaw stated that Merthyr Tydvill conference was in a prosperous condition. Two years ago he first went there and met with much opposition; but
some became obedient to the gospel, and the signs followed the believers; gifts, blessings, and visions were in their midst, and the saints were rejoicing in the fulness of
the gospel of Jesus Christ.

Elder Wilford Woodruff then rose to represent his conference, to which he had pledged himself at an early part of the day. He said that he represented about twenty-
eight states of the American Union, above one hundred thousand saints, a quorum of twelve apostles, the various quorums in the stakes of Zion, fifteen quorums of the
seventies, a conference with two temples of the Lord, one long ago completed, and one fast hastening to its completion. After enumerating many other things, which,
from the rapidity of his utterance, we failed to note, he remarked that the condition of the churches in America was more encouraging than at any former period in the
history of the church.-The Saints were more universally of one heart and one mind, and the Spirit of Elijah's God was in their midst. He then addressed himself to the
elders and officers by whom he was surrounded, exhorting them in all cases to abide by the laws of the land, and, that no man, by keeping the laws of the kingdom of
God, need violate the laws of the realm: that no one who infringed upon those laws in any manner would be sustained by the authorities of the church. We had nothing
to do with the laws but to keep them. He further remarked that elders, generally, raised up churches like unto themselves, and therefore it behoved them to be an
example to their flocks in all things that were holy and righteous. The kingdom of God was a kingdom of order, and a spirit of order ought to characterise every branch
of the church. He rejoiced much in assembling with them that day, and in meeting such a vast concourse of brethren and sisters as greeted his eyes that day: he rejoiced
also to find things throughout the land in so good a condition as they were. He further exhorted the Saints not to be discouraged by their trials, but to contemplate the
course of the Saviour, from the manger to the cross; he sought not for peace and popularity, but for the salvation of men. It was no sign, because men were poor that
they could not be useful and successful in propagating the principles of truth: let us but remember from whence our power comes, and forget not, what elder Ward
often endeavours to teach us, that union is strengh, that the grand secret of our success lies in being of one heart and of one mind; but, that on the contrary, division
stops all blessings, and closes the heavens against us. Yes, he would say, the heavens were full of blessings for the Saints, but union and peace amongst us could alone
call them down upon us. He would, therefore, call upon them, for God's sake, to be united in all things pertaining to the rolling onward of the kingdom of our Lord and
Saviour Jesus Christ.-The meeting was then closed with singing and prayer, and adjourned until the next morning, to assemble in the large room in Bridge-street, at ten
o'clock.

Monday Morning.

The meeting being opened by singing and prayer, elder Woodruff proceeded to speak on the great principles that should actuate the servants of the Lord, exhorting
them to lay aside all principles of selfishness, and act according to counsel. To labour for the good of all, acting as one man before the Lord, in order to do the best for
the welfare of the kingdom of God.

Elder Hedlock spoke on the condition of the church in Nauvoo, how they had suffered from time to time from unrighteous men getting into their society, who had lost
sight of the great principles of the kingdom of God,-and who sought only to aggrandise themselves at the expense of the entire community. Individuals had been
amongst them at an early period, who had made extensive purchases of land, which had been enhanced in value by the gathering of the Saints, and thus they had taken
an advantage of the people by disposing of their purchases at an exorbitant rate of profit. They had also had to suffer from various repeated law suits that had
impoverished their resources, that otherwise might have been employed in providing labour for the poor. He had looked at their situation, and he felt anxious for the
adoption of some plan that might mutually benefit all. He was desirous of preventing the spirit of monopoly from entering into their midst, and while he now
contemplated as it were the energies of the people being thrown away amongst their enemies, he wished to adopt such means as should preserve amongst themselves
the combined industry of the Saints for the good of all. He then stated his views of the objects to be accomplished, and the benefit arising from the proposed scheme of
a joint stock company, that should unite the efforts of the Saints on both sides the water for the good of all. He stated that the shareholders would be benefitted by the
adoption of such a plan, inasmuch as the capital so employed, by judicious management, would in a few years double its capital. He further remarked that there must be
a channel of communication between the Saints on both sides the Atlantic for the mutual benefit of all. He further remarked that there were a variety of means by which
these ends might be accomplished, by procuring freight for ships, by procuring provisions for emigration form our brethren in the West, which, placed in bond in this
country, would be a great advantage in the supply of sea stores to those that emigrated. He wanted also agents in all parts of the country to assist in the business of
emigration, by posting our bills when we had ships in hand, and by procuring passengers, which would afford a fair remuneration for labour on business-like principles.
 Copyright
All          (c) 2005-2009,
    that we wanted   was menInfobase     Media
                               of business      Corp.
                                           to enter into this work, which must ultimately work for the good of all.                                 Page 103 / 1033

Elder Ward then remarked that the great point before the meeting was, whether the scheme announced in the last MILLENNIAL STAR to the conferences was to be
a channel of communication between the Saints on both sides the Atlantic for the mutual benefit of all. He further remarked that there were a variety of means by which
these ends might be accomplished, by procuring freight for ships, by procuring provisions for emigration form our brethren in the West, which, placed in bond in this
country, would be a great advantage in the supply of sea stores to those that emigrated. He wanted also agents in all parts of the country to assist in the business of
emigration, by posting our bills when we had ships in hand, and by procuring passengers, which would afford a fair remuneration for labour on business-like principles.
All that we wanted was men of business to enter into this work, which must ultimately work for the good of all.

Elder Ward then remarked that the great point before the meeting was, whether the scheme announced in the last MILLENNIAL STAR to the conferences was to be
adopted or not.

It was then unanimously voted that such a plan or association as that proposed should be adopted.

It was then unanimously voted that brothers Wilson, Caruthers, M'cEwan, Brown, Clark, Milnes, Mason, Banks, Johnson, and Flint, resolve themselves into a
committee to draw up resolutions, to be examined and discussed by the conference, and that they retire into the adjoining room for that purpose.

The brethren of the committee having retired, elder Woodruff called the attention of the conference to the various business lying before them in relation to the churches.

Elder Woodruff first called for those brethren who were so situated as to give themselves up to the ministry, when there arose elders J. D. Ross, James Ure, Glaud
Roger, E. H. Webb, James Houston, Robert Crook, George Slater, Thos. Margetts, E. H. Davis, John Allen, J. A. Stratton, E. F. Sheets, William Walker, C. Miller,
Milton Holmes, Leonard Hardy, George Eyre, William Speakman, Thomas Day, Henry Cuerden, G. P. Waugh, Dan Jones, William Henshaw, Wm. Allen, Thomas
Smith, (of Worcester), Thomas Smith, (of Bath), Phillip Westwood, Charles Phelps, Hiram Clark, John Banks, John Johnson. The three last named were added,
though the brethren had retired on committee.

The case then arose, before alluded to, in reference to the Worcestershire conference, which led to a variety of excellent teaching in reference to elders or others
interfering in the settlement of difficulties where they were not sent. The adjustment of difficulties and the right of sitting in judgment belonging in an especial manner to
the high priesthood, unless elders received a special commission for that purpose.

It was then carried that the church in Coventry continue under the control of the Worcestershire conference.

The meeting being closed by prayer, adjourned until two p.m.

Afternoon Service. (2)

This service being opened as usual, elder Ward rose to make some remarks on the responsibility of all connected with the kingdom of God. As individual members of
the church we were by no means exempt from this, inasmuch as it was every man and woman's duty to warn their neighbour. And as we received any portion of the
authority of the holy priesthood, that responsibility increased, and he would assure the meeting that the presidency in this land justly estimated the importance of the
position they occupied, and were well aware that they were answerable to God for whatever measures they adopted in connexion with their superintendance of this
portion of his vineyard; and as they had no individual or party feelings, the Saints might rest assured that all measures which they might seek to carry, would be with a
single eye to the glory of God.

Elder Hedlock then followed on the same principles.

The condition of the Macclesfield conference was then laid before the meeting, when it was carried unanimously that elder William Walker (late of Hull) go labour
there, under the presidency of elder James Galley.

Elder Robert Crook having stated the necessity of some young active labourer being sent into the Derbyshire conference, it was carried that elder George Slater, late of
Nauvoo, take the presidency there, recommending him to avail himself, as need might be, of the council of elder Crook.

Staffordshire conference being next considered, it was carried that elder Hiram Clark take the presidency for the time being.

Garway conference wanting a president, by the retirement of elder Richard Blakey, elder William Allen was unanimously voted to take the presidency thereof.

The condition of the Mars Hill conference being brought forward, it was carried that elder E. F. Sheets (late of Bradford), preside over the same.

It was then carried by the meeting that elder Glaud Roger preside over the Bradford conference, in the room of Brother Sheets.

It was next unanimously voted that elder John Allen take the presidency over the Carlisle conference.

It was also voted, that elder Robert Martin preside over the Bedfordshire conference, where he has been lately labouring.

It was then unanimously carried, that Hull be organized into a conference, and that elder Henry Cuerden preside over the same.

It was then, with considerable good humour, unanimously voted that elder Dan Jones, form, and preside over Wrexham conference, consisting at present only of
himself and wife. Some present wished to make elder Jones a present of some branches in the neighbourhood to begin with, but the feeling of the meeting was that he
should build upon no other foundation than that which he had already got. Elder Jones made some interesting remarks on his position, and of his anxiety to preach the
gospel to his countrymen in their native tongue, requesting an interest in the faith and prayers of the Saints for his success,-when elder Ward arose, and called upon the
meeting, if they felt disposed to uphold brother Jones in his position, to signify it by a hearty Amen! which was most heartily responded to.

It was then voted that elder G. P. Waugh labour under the direction of elder John Banks, in the Edinburgh conference.

It was then voted that the branches of Louth, Taleby, and Wapload, be annexed to the Hull conference, under the presidency of elder Henry Cuerden.

Voted also that Paul Harrison be ordained an elder, and go to labour in Ireland.

Voted that Doncaster be appended to the Sheffield conference.

Voted that Newhall branch be annexed to the Sheffield conference.

Voted that Kidderminster
Copyright  (c) 2005-2009,beInfobase
                            annexed Media
                                    to the Worcestershire
                                           Corp.          conference.                                                                                   Page 104 / 1033
It was then unanimously carried that elder James Houston's appointment to labour in Lanark receive the sanction of the conference.
Voted that Doncaster be appended to the Sheffield conference.

Voted that Newhall branch be annexed to the Sheffield conference.

Voted that Kidderminster be annexed to the Worcestershire conference.

It was then unanimously carried that elder James Houston's appointment to labour in Lanark receive the sanction of the conference.

The meeting which continued to a late hour, without interruption, then adjourned unto Tuesday morning.

Tuesday.

The meeting being opened by singing and prayer.

Elder Webb was then called upon by the president to state the conditions of the branches in his field of labour, viz., Chalford Hill, Avening, Tetbury, Kingswood, Cam,
and Nimphsfield.

It was then carried unanimously, that the before-mentioned branches be organized into a conference, and that elder E. H. Webb preside over the same.

It was then voted that Bath be organized into a conference, to be called the Somersetshire conference.

It was then voted that elder George Robins go to labour in the Hull conference, under the presidency of elder Henry Cuerden.

Elder John Johnson, president of the Cheltenham conference, being absent on the committee, elder Phelps was called upon to lay the circumstances of the conference
before the meeting, in relation to a lawsuit now pending. It appeared that the Saints had been subject to interruption in their meetings of the most outrageous and
disgraceful character, notwithstanding they met in a place regularly certified; that being obliged to have recourse to law in their own defence, they had been, and
expected to be still more, involved in expenses, which without assistance they were not able to meet. Elder Woodruff remarked, that circumstances like those in the
Cheltenham conference might be the lot of any other, and that it behoved us to sympathise with our brethren, and render them what assistance we could.

It was then unanimously resolved, that the presidents of conferences lay the case before the churches, and that the Saints be exhorted to render what assistance they
can, forwarding the same to Liverpool as early as possible, to be remitted to elder Johnson.

Elder Ward made some remarks on conformity to the laws of the land, exhorting the brethren never to resort to physical force when oppressed by their enemies,
inasmuch as there was abundant protection in the laws, when justly administered. He requested the brethren, that when they had acted according to principles of
righteousness, and the laws of the land, in all things, and yet could not get protection or redress from the magistrates, that they would send him the addresses of such
persons, and he would adopt measures to teach them their duty. He had been under the necessity of writing to two magistrates, and it behoved all the servants of the
Lord to become, as much as possible, acquainted with the laws of the land.

The Committee of the Joint Stock Company then making their entrance, it was carried unanimously that the articles which had been drawn up by the Committee be
read before the meeting, consecutively, and afterwards item by item, to be discussed by the conference.

After the reading of the articles,

Elder Ward rose, in the first place, to move a vote of thanks to the brethren of the committee for their very arduous labour, in the production of the articles which had
now been read, and which had occupied the committee some sixteen hours. This vote was most heartily and unanimously carried.

Elder Thomas Wilson, president of the committee, then returned thanks,

Elder Hedlock rose to express his gratification at the result of the committee, so far, and as he had been the first to suggest the plan, he felt much to rejoice at the
prospect of its ultimate success.

It was then voted that Brother Brown read the articles one by one for the consideration of the conference.

Afternoon Service. (3)

The service being opened as usual, the following articles were for the time being agreed upon. We shall not here present the remarks made upon each as it passed, but
merely quote each article as it was decided upon.

1. That this Joint Stock Company be called "The Mutual Benefit Association."

2. That it shall have for its objects the establishing of those branches of manufacture in America, which will be most beneficial, and return to the stockholders the
greatest amount of profit, requiring at the same time the least amount of capital in erecting and carrying on its operations.

3. That this association shall bring over food and provisions from America, that the members may have abundance of those things both cheap and good, at a price
considerably beneath that at which such provisions are usually supplied, that thus a saving far exceeding the weekly payment for one share shall be effected.

4. That its capital shall consist of not less than thirty thousand pounds, divided into sixty thousand shares of ten shillings each: that a deposit of one shilling per share shall
be paid within two months from the date hereof, or within one month from the date of the application for shares at any future period; the remainder to be paid in equal
parts weekly or monthly, during the following eighteen months.

5. That each shareholder, shall have one vote, and one only, in all matters connected with the business of the Mutual Benefit Association.

6. That a committee of fifteen directors shall be chosen to manage the affairs of this association; that every male shareholder, aged twenty-five years, shall be eligible to
become a director. That this committee have full power to manage the affairs of this society. That they be appointed for twelve months; that four retire annually by
ballot, and other four be chosen in the same manner to fill up the vacancy.

7. That each district shall have a committee of management consisting of a President, Secretary, Treasurer, and four members, who shall have the power to organize
every branch(c)in2005-2009,
 Copyright       a similar manner  by theMedia
                              Infobase    general voice of the said district.
                                               Corp.                                                                                           Page 105 / 1033
8. That the annual meeting shall be the time for transacting the business of this association, viz., on or after the 6th of April in each year, and that the expenses of each
delegate be paid out of the general fund.
ballot, and other four be chosen in the same manner to fill up the vacancy.

7. That each district shall have a committee of management consisting of a President, Secretary, Treasurer, and four members, who shall have the power to organize
every branch in a similar manner by the general voice of the said district.

8. That the annual meeting shall be the time for transacting the business of this association, viz., on or after the 6th of April in each year, and that the expenses of each
delegate be paid out of the general fund.

9. That the collections of shares shall be made weekly or monthly as may be convenient for each district, and that these instalments shall be paid to the treasurer
thereof, he giving a printed receipt to each member: that these check-books shall he sent to the general committee on or before each annual meeting, and that a minute-
book be properly kept and signed by the officers of every said district, which shall be returned at the same time, and that for the sake of uniformity, these books be
provided by the directors out of the funds.

10. That the cash paid by members, on account of their shares, shall be remitted by the treasurer of each district to the treasurer of the Committee of Directors, on the
first Wednesday of every month, in Post-office orders or Bank of England seven days' post-bills, according to the amount.

11. That the treasurer of each district see that he receive a printed receipt for each monthly payment, signed by the three chief directors or managers at Liverpool, viz:
the president and the two trustees or cash-keepers hereinafter mentioned.

12. That the said cash orders shall be paid and remitted in the names of these three chief officers, whose names must be endorsed by them on the same, before they
can be cashed.

13. That all the monies belonging to this society shall be kept in some bank, chosen by the directors in Liverpool, in the name of the said three principal directors or
trustees for this association, whose united signatures shall be attached to every document for deposits, or drafts, or receipts; and that the petty cash be kept in a safe, in
the said company's office, under two keys, one kept by each of the said trustees hereinafter named.

14. That every member shall have the liberty of selling his or her share to other members; that any shareholder may increase his or her share at any time by paying the
amount paid up, and any bonus that may have been declared or added on the same; and that should the amount of shares demanded exceed sixty thousand, at the next
annual conference sixty thousand more may be granted.

15. That all machinery requisite for factories, and other implements shall be procured among the members if possible, and that payment for these shall be taken in
shares where practicable, and that the wants of the shareholders shall first be supplied out of any stores belonging to the society, at a small remunerating profit, others
buying, to pay the market price.

16. That no money shall be returned to the shareholders, until the end of five years, and if at the annual meeting, then to be held, a majority of the members or their
delegates shall see proper, and resolve that the business of this association can be carried on solely with the accumulated profit, then they may order that the amount of
shares paid up, shall be repaid to the stockholders, or if otherwise that the business shall be carried on for other five years, with the original capital and profit thereon,
paying a dividend to the shareholders, at the rate of not less than ten per cent. per annum.

17. That this association be legally constituted, viz., by Deed of Partnership, Enrolment in Chancery, or Act of Parliament in Great Britain, and by Congress Act or
Registration in America, as the committee of directors shall see proper.

18. That the directors shall be empowered to find offices, clerks, &c., at the expense of the association.

19. That five per cent., and no more, on all business done be reserved to cover these and other office expenses.

20. That two directors, viz., Thomas Ward, President, and Thomas Wilson, Secretary, sue and be sued in their own names on behalf of this association, and be
supported and indemnified therein from the funds of the same.

21. That the business of this association be allowed to have commenced on the 7th of April, 1845.

22. That the sale and transfer of shares be recognized by the directors, who shall determine the form thereof.

23. That if any shareholders neglect to pay their monthly instalments due, one penny per month of fine shall be imposed, and if they neglect to pay the instalments for six
months, the amount paid shall be forfeited, and added to the stock, but that they be warned in writing, at least fourteen days before the expiration of the said six
months, under the hand of the secretary of the district.

24. That the names, places of abode, and number of shares of each proprietor be entered in the shareholders' register.

25. That these shares be considered personal property, and as such may be devised and disposed of.

26. That two-thirds of the fifteen directors may remit forfeitures, and have a discretionary power to act in all matters not herein provided for, as they shall deem best for
the welfare of the association; distinctly recording these and all their other acts in minutes to be laid before the annual meeting of proprietors or delegates.

27. That the directors books be balanced every six months, and a balance sheet containing all the particulars of business be at the said annual meeting submitted,
audited, and passed if approved of by the shareholders or their delegates, an abstract of which may be published if ordered at the said annual meeting.

28. That the directors appoint their own chairman and deputy chairman from time to time as need may be, and upon the disease of any director, they vote another into
his place until the next annual meeting.

29. That the directors if necessary may appoint committees, delegates, and agents, to assist in promoting the welfare of the association.

30. That these directors may purchase and sell shares, and be the general brokers of this society, and in any or all cases of dispute, be empowered to refer matters to
arbitration, one arbiter being appointed by each aggrieved party, and the two so named to appoint a third, before entering on the reference,-their award in writing to be
final.

31. That letters of attorney, and other legal documents not herein named, be executed in the names of the directors aforesaid, appointed to sue and be sued in all legal
 Copyright
matters     (c) 2005-2009,
        connected   herewith.Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                Page 106 / 1033

32. That directors may resign, and others be appointed, as in case of death aforesaid.
final.

31. That letters of attorney, and other legal documents not herein named, be executed in the names of the directors aforesaid, appointed to sue and be sued in all legal
matters connected herewith.

32. That directors may resign, and others be appointed, as in case of death aforesaid.

33. That two-thirds of the directors have power to remove any directors for conduct prejudicial to this company, their places being supplied within ten days as
aforesaid, until the general annual meeting of shareholders or delegates.

34. That notices of general meetings be sent through the post fourteen days before these be held; that the weekly and monthly meetings be convened, as the committee
and directors shall see fit.

35. That the obligations of shareholders on transfer or forfeiture of their shares shall cease, and that the person in whose name they shall be registered be considered the
real owner; all transfer to be duly registered, and the husband of any female proprietor must become a proprietor by sale or transfer as aforesaid, and by the
approbation of two thirds of the directors or committee, and that all matters of dispute in districts which cannot be settled there, be submitted in writing, signed by the
three principal members of these committees to the directors, whose decision shall be binding on the said district until the next annual meeting, where all matters may be
regulated and set in order.

36. That all securities or investments be in the name of the president and the two trustees hereinafter named, subject to the control of the majority of directors, and the
voice of the delegates at their general or annual meeting.

37. That the company may be dissolved or business stopped and disposed of, on the fourth of the paid up capital being lost, by the vote of two-thirds of the directors
and a majority of the shareholders or delegates present at and voting in two successive meetings.

38. That the language of these articles be understood in the plain and common acceptation of the terms thereof, and that if any doubt or dispute arise as to the meaning
of any sentence, article or rule, the same be explained and decided by two thirds of the directors and delegates; and that these articles may be altered and amended at
the annual meetings of the shareholders, by the voice and votes of two thirds of the whole of the said shareholders or delegates.

39. That the freight of goods from Liverpool, sold to any of the shareholders in Britain, be paid out of the general fund.

40. That bond or bonds be given by the cash-keepers as security for stock.

41. That the said two key-holders, trustees, or cash-keepers give approved bond, jointly or severally, for three hundred pounds; and that this be increased annually,
according to the increase of stock, and as the stockholders or their delegates may require.

42. That the following fifteen shareholders act as directors of this association, viz., Reuben Hedlock, Thomas Ward, Thomas Dunlop Brown, Peter Mc. Cue, Matthew
Caruthors, Thomas Wilson, Hiram Clark, James Flint, Dan Jones, Henry Mc. Ewan, Henry Crump, John Druce, Isaac Brockbank, Robert Wiley, and John James.

43. That seven of these form the ordinary directors resident in Liverpool, who shall be empowered to act with a trading capital of three hundred pounds of the stock, as
they shall see best for the welfare of the association, but that no investment beyond this, at any time, shall be made without the consent and vote of two-thirds of all the
directors, either in writing or by vote given in person.

44. That these seven form the quorum of ordinary directors, viz., Reuben Hedlock, Thomas Ward, Thomas Dunlop Brown, Thomas Wilson, Isaac Brockbank, Robert
Wiley, and John James.

45. That Thomas Ward act as president and corresponding secretary of the said directors. That Thomas Wilson act as secretary and book-keeper of this association.
That Reuben Hedlock and Thomas Dunlop Brown act as trustees and cash-keepers for the same, the said trustees giving bond as aforesaid.

It was then voted by the conference, that the delegates of districts, on their return to their respective places, be authorized by this association to organize a committee of
seven, including a president, secretary, and treasurer, and also in such neighbouring districts as may require it.

Elder Ward then rose to ascertain the feeling of the conference in reference to a matter of which they had had notice, viz., the publication of the MILLENNIAL STAR,
when it was unanimously voted that, after the close of the present volume, it be published twice per month.

The following votes were also agreed to, that elder E. H. Davis be ordained to the quorum of the seventies, that E. F. Sheets be also ordained to the quorum of the
seventies.

That brother Thomas Dunlop Brown be ordained an elder. That elder J. B. Meynell receive a letter of commendation from the presidency in Liverpool, on his return to
America, testifying of his very successful and diligent labours while in this country.

Elder Reuben Hedlock, on Tuesday evening, made a statement with regard to the affairs connected with the emigration, particularly in respect to financial means, a
debit and credit account of which will either be printed, or sent in writing to each president of conferences.

It was then motioned that this conference pass a vote of confidence in elder Reuben Hedlock, which was heartily responded to, and unanimously carried.

It was also voted that this conference sanction the appointment by the authorities in Nauvoo, of elder Wilford Woodruff to the presidency of the churches in Great
Britain, and also pledges itself to uphold him therein by faith and prayer.

It was also voted that the conference recognise and uphold elder Reuben Hedlock as his first counsellor.

It was also voted that the conference recognise and uphold elder Thomas Ward as his second counsellor.

A vote of thanks was also most cheerfully given to elder Thomas Dunlop Brown for his unwearying and active services at the conference.

It was also voted that elder Goodfellow labour under elder Robert Crook, in West Bromwich and its adjacent branches.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 107 / 1033
The conference then closed by elder Ward returning thanks, at one o'clock, p.m. April 9. One of equal importance, perhaps, never having been held in the British Isles,
and which, by the faithfulness of the Saints, may yet bear fruit that may be beneficial to the people of God unto the latest generations. ED.
A vote of thanks was also most cheerfully given to elder Thomas Dunlop Brown for his unwearying and active services at the conference.

It was also voted that elder Goodfellow labour under elder Robert Crook, in West Bromwich and its adjacent branches.

The conference then closed by elder Ward returning thanks, at one o'clock, p.m. April 9. One of equal importance, perhaps, never having been held in the British Isles,
and which, by the faithfulness of the Saints, may yet bear fruit that may be beneficial to the people of God unto the latest generations. ED.

The numbers as we find from further examination, as far as they have been represented, are as follows: 9,635 members, 10 high priests, 390 elders, 615 priests, 311
teachers, 164 deacons; baptized since last general conference, 1,910.

Important From the South Sea Islands.

Tahiti, August 15, 1844.

Dear Brother Young,-An opportunity having presented itself of sending letters to America, and believing also, you would like to know how the work prospers in this
distant land, we thought we would address a few lines to you, giving account of our prosperity and also a brief sketch of the political state of affairs here. To do this it is
necessary to go back to the time we first made the Island of Tooboui, which is a small Island about 300 miles south; of the circumstances of our making that island was
one unexpected; one which the captain tried to avoid, but unsuccessfully, his object being to recruit the ship; however, before arriving at Tahiti he thought he would
send a boat on shore, and learn if it afforded anything he wanted; this gave us an opportunity of going on shore, which we gladly embraced after being shut up on board
our ship for almost seven months. We found the natives very friendly, and very religiously disposed, although there were no white missionaries on the Island, neither had
been for a great length of time. Soon as they learned that we were missionaries, they were very anxious to have one or more of us stay with them. There were a number
of very respectable American mechanics here on the island, who were very anxious for one of us to stay, there being an effectual door open for us. It was thought best
for one to do so, and the lot fell upon brother Pratt, by his own choice. After a short stay, we bid him adieu and sailed for Tahiti, where we arrived on the 4th of May.
Circumstances certainly looked very unfavourable when we arrived, but we could do no better than stay, as there was no other way open for us. The circumstances we
will briefly state as follows:-The French, as no doubt you are already aware, had already taken possession of these islands, dispossessing Queen Pomare, and
establishing their own government here, which indeed has been a most fortunate thing for us; for had the native government been in full force when we arrived, most
likely the missionaries who hitherto have been mighty in this kingdom, would have so influenced the natives against us as to prevent us from landing; but, thank the Lord,
their greatness has had a downfall, and a mighty one too in this land. There had been one battle fought when we arrived, and the natives were still under arms,
threatening daily to come down upon the French, and annihilate them. Under these circumstances it was that we obtained permission from the French Government to
land as missionaries. There being no convenient place in the town for us to stop at, we moved into a missionary station about four miles below it. This was rather
grievous to the pastor of the flock, to think the wolves were coming so near without his being able to drive them away; but such was the case. He shortly came to see
us, and we had quite a chat together. He said he should not believe Mormonism anyhow, though be should see two or three raised from the dead, hinting at the power
of Godliness in the church; we told him not to be alarmed, as probably he never would be troubled with the sight, while he was in his present mind at any rate. He
thought very strange of our coming here as there were so many missionaries here already, and thought we had better leave for some other place, where we were more
needed. We told him, as to there being so many here already, we had nothing to do with it; if God sent them here, well and good, if not, they must look to that
themselves; as for us, God sent us here and we believe God knew where we were needed as well as he did, and we did not intend turning Jonah yet a while at any rate,
but calculated to do the errand the Lord had sent us on, which was to warn the people of the great things that awaited them, and make known the way of their escape,
which was by repenting and embracing the covenant that God had renewed in these last days, which would entitle them to all the gifts and graces ever enjoyed by any
other people on earth. These things he tried to make light of, but they came with such an overwhelming flood of bible testimony, that he could not bring a single
argument against them of any kind but ridicule. But I must hasten, after we had been here about six weeks, (during which time we had not obtained the privilege of
preaching once in public), the French force went up into the next missionary station above us, where the native forces were encamped, and gave battle to them. During
the engagement an English missionary who was residing there, was killed; whether this circumstance alone started them or not, we do not know; but at any rate shortly
after it the news came, that they were going to leave all but two, some for the Navigators and some for England. Thus we see the Lord is working for us, and that, too,
in a way we least expected, and could hardly have hoped for. They are not all gone as yet, but are doing so as fast as possible, and the quicker they are off, the better
we shall like it, and the better it will be for us, for they are continually operating against us with every energy in their soul.

We preach in English, every Sabbath, at present, and considering the few European inhabitants here, our meetings are well attended, and good attention is paid; there is
considerable interest awakened among the people, four have already been baptized, and we hope ere long many more will be. We feel that the Lord is working with
us. Our labours among the natives, as yet, have necessarily been very limited, owing to the unsettled state of affairs. They are also in a most deplorable condition, in a
moral point of view, notwithstanding the fifty years labour of the missionaries.

We have just received a letter from Brother Pratt. He writes us that several of the Americans, whom I mentioned as living there, have been obedient to the gospel, and
have taken hold of the work in earnest to assist in building up the kingdom. He also states that, he has had a call from an adjacent island to come and preach to them;
and, indeed, were we divided into a hundred different parts, and each part different preachers of the gospel, we should have as much as we could attend to, and more,
too, so great is the work in these islands: how many Saints will be made out of them is hard to tell, time and labour alone can prove that; but one thing we think is
certain, and that is, they will take hold of it almost to a man, it may be hard in some cases to obtain a foothold, but when it is once obtained, we think there will be no
difficulty in making them believe the truth.

We have not as yet heard one syllable from home since we left. It is certainly very unpleasant to be shut up on a lone Island of the sea, and debarred as it were from all
communication with the world, especially when so many who are dear to us by the strong and tender ties of the everlasting covenant, are exposed to the relentless
persecution of their unmerciful enemies.

Please write us on the receipt of this what to do, and how to act, for we feel to stand in need of your council. Our love to all. We request an interest in the prayers of
the church.

We remain, yours, &c.

NOAH ROGERS.

BENJ. GROUARD.

P. S. Br. Pratt also writes that many of the natives on the Island are now all ready to be baptized, and all he is waiting for is to acquaint them more fully of their duty
after being so.

The Angels.

In the thirteenth chapter of Matthew, is some of the wonderful wisdom of Jesus Christ, put forth in parables; and, with all the rest, this question and answer:-
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 108 / 1033
"Jesus saith unto them, have ye understood all these things? They say unto him, yea, Lord.
The Angels.

In the thirteenth chapter of Matthew, is some of the wonderful wisdom of Jesus Christ, put forth in parables; and, with all the rest, this question and answer:-

"Jesus saith unto them, have ye understood all these things? They say unto him, yea, Lord.

"Then said he unto them, Therefore every scribe which is instructed unto the kingdom of heaven is like unto a man that is an householder, which bringeth forth out of his
treasure things new and old."

This like all the revelations of God, is a specimen of Mormonism; to bring forth things new and old. But what can be brought forth concerning the angels that will interest
the Saint; leaving the world to enjoy a belief that angels have entirely quit the earth, and that a man sins to talk about seeing them? Why, in the first place, we will see
how many kinds of angels there are, and what there duties are before the Lord.

According to the best understanding we have of the scriptures, there are three, perhaps four, kinds of angels-the archangels of which Paul and Jude make mention, first
in order or highest in authority; the angels which are resurrected bodies, like those mentioned in the eighteenth chapter of Genesis, who ate and drank with Abraham,
and also with Lot; and the angels which are ministering spirits; and it may be a matter of investigation to determine whether this third class of spiritual beings, do not
constitute two distinct races in the heavenly world.

The Psalmist said that man was created a little lower than the angels, and this taken in connexion with the idea of Paul and the Psalmist (if rightly translated), "who
maketh or sendeth his ministering spirits, angels, (or messengers) a flame of fire," or in flames of fire, would give us a fourth grade of angels; and a true Mormon would
go on to prove the case still further, on this wise, that Jesus Christ did the same work that his Father had done, and that Christ's disciples did the same work that he had
done; and as he went to preach to the spirits in prison, so also do and will his diciples in all ages of the world since he opened the door of the resurrection.

Again, John says, "Verily, verily, I say unto you, he that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than these shall he do: because I go
unto my Father."

What "greater work," as Jesus had raised the dead, could his disciples do, unless, after death, as ministering spirits, they should minister to the spirits in prison, and to
save the dead? If any are wise let them say.

But the greatest matter of mystery concerning angels is, that they, or some of them at least, live by eating. The two angels that visited Lot, in Sodom, partook of a feast;
and Paul says, "Be not forgetful to entertain strangers: for thereby some have entertained angels unawares." And also, it is written in the Psalms, that "man did eat angels
food."

From these facts, it is evident that the angels who minister to men in the flesh, are resurrected beings, so that flesh administers to flesh, and spirits to spirits.

This was the case with John when he said, "And I fell at his feet to worship him. And he said unto me, see thou do it not; I am thy fellow servant and of thy brethren,
that have the testimony of Jesus; worship God, for the testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophesy."

This angel might have been good old Daniel, who had risen with Jesus, as "one of thy brethren, the prophets."

The angels are our watchmen, for Satan said to Jesus, "he will give his angels charge concerning thee, lest thou dash thy foot against a stone at any time." It would seem
from a careful perusal of the scriptures, that the angels, while God has saints upon the earth, stay in this lower world to ward off evil; for the prophet Isaiah has left this
testimony on the subject:-

"I will mention the loving kindnesses of the Lord, and the praises of the Lord, according to all that the Lord hath bestowed on us, and the great goodness toward the
house of Israel, which he hath bestowed on them according to his mercies, and according to the multitude of his loving kindnesses."

For he said, "Surely they are my people, children that will not lie." So he was their Saviour.

In all their affliction he was afflicted, and the angel of his presence saved them; in his love and in his pity he redeemed them: and he bare them, and carried them all the
days of old.

The angels that have gone forth at sundry times to execute the decrees of God, fully substantiate this fact; Abraham, Hagar, Jacob, Balaam, Joshua, Gideon, together
with the enemies of the Lord are the witnesses who knew the power and offices of angels on earth.

But lest we take up too much time on the resurrected bodies, who go and come at the bidding of Him who was, and is, and is to come, we will change the theme to the
thoughts and witnesses of the heart.

The action of the angels, or messengers of God, upon our minds, so that the heart can conceive things past, present, and to come, and revelations from the eternal
world, is, among a majority of mankind, a greater mystery than all the secrets of philosophy, literature, superstition, and bigotry put together; though some men try to
deny it, and some to explain away the meaning, still there is so much testimony in the bible, and among a respectable portion of the world, that one might as well
undertake to throw the water out of this world into the moon with a tea-spoon, as to do away the supervision of angels upon the human mind.

The first account that comes to our mind now is, when Jacob was journeying, "And he dreamed, and beheld a ladder set upon the earth, and the top of it reached to
heaven; and beheld the angels of God ascending and descending on it."

The next case we notice is relative to Pharaoh and Egypt, which Joseph interpreted, and the interpretation was sure. Now, unless there had been an understanding
between the angel of Pharaoh, and the angel of Joseph, how could the interpretation have been known? Or, in the case of Nebuchadnezzar, when he dreamed of the
great image which fled from his mind, how could Daniel, not only have brought the image but the meaning with it? Daniel said there was a God in heaven that revealed
secrets, but God does not often leave heaven to give a man a dream and the interpretation.

There is nothing in the bible which comes nearer the fact, or, more properly, the truth of the matter, than when the wise men came to worship Jesus. Matthew says:

"And being warned of God in a dream that they should not return to Herod, they departed into their own country another way.

And when they were departed, behold, the angel of the Lord appeareth to Joseph in a dream, saying, Arise, and take the young child and his mother, and flee into
Egypt, and be thou there until I bring thee word: for Herod will seek the young child to destroy him."
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                             Page 109 / 1033
The wise men were warned in a dream, and the angel of the Lord warned Joseph in a dream; and the fact is, spirit ministers to spirit, and so we dream revelations,
because the angels inform our spirits what to dream, and the eyes of our understanding see it, and the ears of our perception conceive; and, lo, there is a line of
"And being warned of God in a dream that they should not return to Herod, they departed into their own country another way.

And when they were departed, behold, the angel of the Lord appeareth to Joseph in a dream, saying, Arise, and take the young child and his mother, and flee into
Egypt, and be thou there until I bring thee word: for Herod will seek the young child to destroy him."

The wise men were warned in a dream, and the angel of the Lord warned Joseph in a dream; and the fact is, spirit ministers to spirit, and so we dream revelations,
because the angels inform our spirits what to dream, and the eyes of our understanding see it, and the ears of our perception conceive; and, lo, there is a line of
communication from heaven to earth!

And this is not all.-Who is it that carries the saints' sins to judgment beforehand? Did not Paul write:

"Some men's sins are open beforehand, going before to judgment; and some men they follow after.

Likewise also the good works of some are manifest beforehand, and they that are otherwise cannot be hid."

It is the "divinity," or spirit of God, within us, that performs this duty.

"For there are three that bear record in heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost: and these three are one.

And there are three that bear witness in earth, the spirit, and the water, and the blood: and these three agree in one.

No wonder, then, that our sins go to judgment beforehand: and no wonder that man gives an account of his own stewardship through life, for this is the sum and
substance of the matter: our blood, which is our life, (and we to the man that sheds it by murder!) and our spirit, which is eternal, and the water wherein we are
baptized, all testify to God of our acts in the flesh; and "the angels of our presence" are the messengers to report the matters: so we are chastened accordingly.-The sins
of the wicked follow after, and verily they have their reward.

The angels go in the authority of God. This is manifest from the account of Jacob's wrestling with God:

"And Jacob was left alone: and there wrestled a man with him until the breaking of the day."

But when he prevailed not, he inquired the name of "the man," and got no answer: so he called the name of the place Peniel: "face of God." The next and most
prominent example is, that where Joshua learned the fate of Jericho, before it fell by blowing "rams horns:"

"And it came to pass, when Joshua was by Jericho, that he lifted up his eyes and looked, and, behold, there stood a man over against him, with his sword drawn in his
hand: and Joshua went unto him, and said unto him, Art thou for us or for our adversaries?

And he said, Nay; but as captain of the host of the Lord am I now come. And Joshua fell on his face to the earth, and did worship, and said unto him, What saith my
lord unto his servant?

And the captain of the Lord's host said unto Joshua, loose thy shoe from off thy foot; for the place whereon thou standest is holy. And Joshua did so."

No doubt the "captain of the Lord's host" told Joshua the plan of taking Jericho and its utter destruction. To verify this we quote the first verse of John's revelations on
the Isle of Patmos:

"The Revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave unto him, to shew unto his servants things which must shortly come to pass; and he sent and signified it by his angel
unto his servant John."

Perhaps it may be said that many persons dream not at all: to which we reply, so it is, and many people do not believe in God, man, nor the devil; but the time is at
hand when the saints will know better and do better:

"And it shall come to pass afterward, that I will pour out my spirit upon all flesh; and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, your old men shall dream dreams,
your young men shall see visions.

And also upon the servants and upon the handmaids in those days will I pour out my spirit."

But, without going into a particular detail of the offices and duties of the different grades of angels, let us close by saying that the angels gather the elect, and pluck out
all that offends. They are the police of heaven, and report whatever transpires on earth, and carry the petitions and supplications of men, women, and children, to the
mansions of remembrance, where they are kept as tokens of obedience by the sanctified, in "golden vials," labelled-"the prayers of the saints."

Scotland.

We have lately had the long-wished for pleasure of paying a visit to our brethren in the north; and we can truly say that though our journey was in part performed amid
the rigours of severe weather, yet we have been amply rewarded for every toil. We feel convinced of one fact, which is, that there is scarcely anything more
confirmatory of the faith of the Saints, than to travel and behold the effects of the principles of truth upon others. A feeling of this kind we fully realized on our visit to
Scotland, where we beheld a people widely different in their national customs, habits, and feelings from ourselves, yet under the influence of the gospel of Jesus Christ
to which they had become obedient, we found them, as it were, one with ourselves; of one heart and of one mind in relation to the principles of eternal truth, and the
glorious prospects that are opened out to the Saints of God in the future.

On the 16th of March, we held a conference in the Odd Fellow's Hall, in the city of Glasgow, and notwithstanding the severity of the weather, our brethren and sisters
flocked in from the country, crowding the hall with joyous and happy countenances, the recollection of which assembly will be long remembered by us. We found the
conference in a most encouraging and prosperous condition, under the presidency of our beloved brother Peter Mc. Cue, and our prayer is that he may be long
preserved in connexion with the honest-hearted by whom he is surrounded, to be instrumental in rolling onward the kingdom of God.

After separately visiting several of the branches in the Glasgow conference, where we had an opportunity of witnessing in an individual branch, the effect of the power
of truth, confirmatory of what we had before realized as a whole, we proceeded on our journey to the ancient city of Stirling. Here we found but few Saints, but
sufficient to whisper to each heart, that we were not entirely in the land of strangers, but some of the great family of the redeemed of the Lord were there. With the city
itself and the surrounding country we were greatly interested, each glance as it were bringing back the recollections of the stirring deeds of days of yore. May the Saints
 Copyright
that         (c) 2005-2009,
     spring from               Infobase
                  such a soil, exhibit    Media Corp.
                                       in connexion                                                                                                 Page
                                                    with the kingdom of God, a like heroism with that which has spread as it were a halo of glory over their 110
                                                                                                                                                             sires. / 1033

From Stirling we took one of the steamers on the Forth, for Edinburgh, and though the weather was very unpropitious, it was impossible to destroy the effect of the
After separately visiting several of the branches in the Glasgow conference, where we had an opportunity of witnessing in an individual branch, the effect of the power
of truth, confirmatory of what we had before realized as a whole, we proceeded on our journey to the ancient city of Stirling. Here we found but few Saints, but
sufficient to whisper to each heart, that we were not entirely in the land of strangers, but some of the great family of the redeemed of the Lord were there. With the city
itself and the surrounding country we were greatly interested, each glance as it were bringing back the recollections of the stirring deeds of days of yore. May the Saints
that spring from such a soil, exhibit in connexion with the kingdom of God, a like heroism with that which has spread as it were a halo of glory over their sires.

From Stirling we took one of the steamers on the Forth, for Edinburgh, and though the weather was very unpropitious, it was impossible to destroy the effect of the
romantic nature of the scenery by which we were surrounded. After a very severe passage, the storm continuing to increase in violence, we at length arrived at the
capital of Scotland-the Athens of modern times. We need not say that our welcome was most hearty, and that we rejoiced much in meeting some of the Saints of God
in a city distinguished for its wisdom and learning. On Sunday, the 23rd of March, we met in conference, making what changes we considered necessary for the well-
being of the whole, and appointed elder John Banks, late of Preston, to preside over the Edinburgh conference. We anticipate a great work being accomplished there,
and the true secret of success will be found in the union of the Saints, upholding by faith and prayer those who have been set apart to the service of the Lord. May the
Spirit of the Lord rest upon the Saints mightily in that great metropolis, that multitudes through their instrumentality may be born again into the kingdom of God.

With the best feeling of our hearts, bidding adieu for a season to the Saints in Scotland, we have to express our regret that circumstances should have compelled us to
leave so abruptly, but anticipate with much pleasure the time when we shall be able to renew our visit.

WILFORD WOODRUFF,

REUBEN HEDLOCK,

THOMAS WARD.

Editorial.

WE have been under the necessity this month of adding a supplement, but we trust that the importance of the matter which fills our pages will be an apology for that, as
well as the late period of getting it our of press.

We trust that the hearts of the Saints generally will be encouraged by the contemplation of the great principle of progression in the kingdom of God,-a principle that
should never be absent from their minds, and we think that the contents of our present number will make it manifest, that this principle is not extinct in the hearts of the
people of the Lord.

We would earnestly direct the attention of all to the important business that has been brought before the General Conference, and to the measures there decided upon.
It has been a source of grief to many, to witness the energies of the Saints completely thrown away, and frequently to support those who are our oppressors, but we
anticipate that such a union as that contemplated and carried into effect by faithful men, under the blessing of the Lord, will be a source from which many advantages
will be derived. Let but the people of God be united, and the Lord will pour out his blessings upon them; let them learn the grand secret of oneness in the cause of truth,
and they will stand amazed at the success that will crown all their efforts.

Let the watchword of the church be onward, there is no retreat; they that adhere to the principles of truth must advance, there can be no retrogade movement amongst
the Saints but to fall away from the kingdom of God. Let the hearts of the Saints then be enlarged, let their minds expand, and let them be prepared for the great things
that await them in the future. There is a sufficiency of glorious things in connexion with the kingdom of God to exalt and ennoble the Saints, to lift them above the little
and the mean, and fit them for that society in which they expect to mingle.

We have published a letter from the Island of Tabiti, in the South Seas, which we have no doubt will be interesting to our readers. Having been long acquainted with the
circumstances attending the sending of missionaries in the ship Duff, under Capt. Wilson, to those islands, we cannot help but mark a special providence in the events
that have transpired, and in the fulness of the gospel having reached those distant seas.

We rejoice much to say that our appeal respecting the erection of a tomb over the grave of elder Lorenzo D. Barnes has been liberally responded to, and we have
received to the amount of five pounds five shillings and sixpence, which amount has been forwarded to elder Sheets to accomplish the object. We shall hereafter
publish in the STAR a copy of the inscription that may be decided on.

A meeting was called in Liverpool, by elder J. A. Stratton, to be held in the Music Hall, on the evening of Wednesday the 16th instant, to adopt measures in connexion
with the Mutual Benefit Association. A committee was formed for the Liverpool district, the meeting was of a very pleasant and encouraging character, and though
there were not on the occasion more than one hundred people present, yet shares were taken to the amount of five hundred. A vote of thanks was given to elder
Hedlock for his kindness in allowing the use of the hall, and for the important part he had taken in the establishment of the association.

Some Things That I Like.

By S. Rulet.

I like a system fraught with grace,
With knowledge, truth and love;
Such as the saints of latter days,
And angels have above.

A man of truth I like to see,
Whose heart is just and pure,
And fill'd with perfect charity,
That all things doth endure.

I like a land where freedom reigns,
In glory, and in might;
And justice well her cause maintains,
To all an equal right.

I like a man in office high,
Both honest, great, and bold,
 Copyright
Who    will not(c)sell
                    2005-2009,
                       my liberty, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                              Page 111 / 1033
For honour, fear, or gold.
To all an equal right.

I like a man in office high,
Both honest, great, and bold,
Who will not sell my liberty,
For honour, fear, or gold.

I like a noble hearted man,
Who scorns to be a slave,
Who never will, nor ever can
Submit, this side the grave.

I like a gospel full and free,
Where gifts and grace abound,
And filled with light and liberty,
And this the saints have found.

I like a God who has not chang'd,
From what he was of yore;
What he was then, the same remains
Now and for ever more.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODRURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

No. 12. May 1845. Vol. V.
History of Joseph Smith.

(Continued from page 165.)

After this revelation was received, some conversation was had concerning revelations and language; I received the following:-

Revelation Given November 1831.

Behold and hearken, O ye elders of my church, who have assembled yourselves together, whose prayers I have heard, and whose hearts I know, and whose desires
have come up before me. Behold and lo, mine eyes are upon you, and the heavens and the earth are in mine hands, and the riches of eternity are mine to give. Ye
endeavoured to believe that ye should receive the blessing which was offered unto you, but behold, verily I say unto you, there were fears in your hearts; and verily this
is the reason that ye did not receive.

And now I, the Lord, give unto you a testimony of the truth of these commandments which are lying before you: your eyes have been upon my servant Joseph Smith,
jun., and his language you have known, and his imperfections you have known, and you have sought in your hearts knowledge, that you might express beyond his
language-this you also know: now seek ye out of the book of commandments, even the least that is among them, and appoint him that is the most wise among you; or if
there be any among you that shall make one like unto it, then ye are justified in saying that ye do not know that they are true; but if ye cannot make one like unto it, ye
are under condomnation if ye do not bear record that they are true; for ye know that there is no unrighteousness in them; and that which is righteous cometh down from
above, from the Father of lights.

And again, verily I say unto you, that it is your privilege, and a promise I give unto you that have been ordained unto this ministry, that inasmuch as you strip yourselves
from jealousies and fears, and humble yourselves before me, for ye are not sufficiently humble, the veil shall be rent and you shall see me, and know that I am, not with
the carnal, neither natural mind, but with the spiritual; for no man has seen God at any time in the flesh, except quickened by the Spirit of God; neither can any natural
man abide the presence of God; neither after the carnal mind: ye are not able to abide the presence of God now, neither the ministoring of angels: wherefore, continue in
patience until ye are perfected.

Let not your minds turn back, and when ye are worthy, in mine own due time, ye shall see and know that which was conferred upon you by the hands of my servant
Joseph Smith, jun. Amen.

After the above was received, William E. M'Lellin, as the wisest man in his own estimation, having more learning than sense, endeavoured to write a commandment like
unto one of the least of the Lord's, but failed: it was an awful responsibility to write in the name of the Lord. The elders, and all present that witnessed this vain attempt
of a man to imitate the language of Jesus Christ, renewed their faith in the fulness of the gospel, and in the truth of the commandments and revelations which the Lord
had given to the church through my instrumentality; and the elderssignified a willingness to bear testimony of their truth to all the world.

As the following elders were desirous to know the mind of the Lord concerning themselves, I enquired and received:-

A Revelation. Given, November, 1831, to Orson Hyde, Luke Johnson, Lyman Johnson, and William E. M'Lellin. The mind and will of the Lord, as made known by
the voice of the Spirit to a Conference concerning certain elders; and also certain items, as made known, in addition to the covenants and commandments.

My servant Orson Hyde was called by his ordinance to proclaim the everlasting gospel, by the Spirit of the living God, from people to people, and from land to land, in
the congregations of the wicked, in their synagogues, reasoning with and expounding all scriptures unto them: and behold and lo, this is an ensample unto all those who
were ordained unto this priesthood, whose mission is appointed unto them to go forth; and this is the ensample unto them, that they shall speak as they are moved upon
by the Holy Ghost, and whatsoever they shall speak when moved upon by the Holy Ghost, shall be scripture; shall be the will of the Lord; shall be the mind of the
Lord; shall be the word of the Lord; shall be the voice of the Lord, and the power of God unto salvation: behold this is the promise of the Lord unto you, O ye my
servants; wherefore be of good cheer, and do not fear, for I, the Lord, am with you, and will stand by you; and ye shall bear record of me, even Jesus Christ, that I am
the Son of the living God; that I was, that I am, and that I am to come. This is the word of the Lord unto you, my servant Orson Hyde, and also unto my servant Luke
Johnson, and unto my servant Lyman Johnson, and unto my servant Wm. E. M'Lellin, and unto all the faithful elders of my church:-Go ye into all the world; preach the
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page     112
gospel  to every creature, acting in the authority which I have given you, baptizing in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost,   and he  that /believeth
                                                                                                                                                                        1033
and is baptized shall be saved, and he that believeth not shall be damned; and he that believeth shall be blessed with signs following, even as it is written: and unto you it
shall be given to know the signs of the times, and the signs of the coming of the Son of man, and of as many as the Father shall bear record, to you it shall be given
Lord; shall be the word of the Lord; shall be the voice of the Lord, and the power of God unto salvation: behold this is the promise of the Lord unto you, O ye my
servants; wherefore be of good cheer, and do not fear, for I, the Lord, am with you, and will stand by you; and ye shall bear record of me, even Jesus Christ, that I am
the Son of the living God; that I was, that I am, and that I am to come. This is the word of the Lord unto you, my servant Orson Hyde, and also unto my servant Luke
Johnson, and unto my servant Lyman Johnson, and unto my servant Wm. E. M'Lellin, and unto all the faithful elders of my church:-Go ye into all the world; preach the
gospel to every creature, acting in the authority which I have given you, baptizing in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, and he that believeth
and is baptized shall be saved, and he that believeth not shall be damned; and he that believeth shall be blessed with signs following, even as it is written: and unto you it
shall be given to know the signs of the times, and the signs of the coming of the Son of man, and of as many as the Father shall bear record, to you it shall be given
power to seal them up unto eternal life. Amen.

And now concerning the items in addition to the covenants and commandments, they are these:-There remaineth hereafter, in the due time of the Lord, other bishops to
be set apart unto the church, to minister even according to the first: wherefore they shall be high priests who are worthy, and they shall be appointed by the first
presidency of the Melchizedek priesthood, except they be literal descendants of Aaron, and if they be literal descendants of Aaron, they have a legal right to the
bishopric, if they are the first-born among the sons of Aaron; for the first-born holds the right of presidency over this priesthood, and the keys or authority of the same.
No man has a legal right to this office, to hold the keys of this priesthood, except he be a literal descendant and the first-born of Aaron: but as a high priest of the
Melchizedek priesthood has authority to officiate in all the lesser offices, he may officiate in the office of bishop when no literal descendant of Aaron can be found,
provided he is called and set apart and ordained unto this power under the hands of the first presidency of the Melchizedek priesthood. And a literal descendant of
Aaron, also, must be designated by this presidency, and found worthy, and anointed, and ordained under the hands of this presidency, otherwise they are not legally
authorized to officiate in their priesthood: but by virtue of the decree concerning their right of the priesthood descending from father to son, they may claim their
anointing, if at any time they can prove their lineage, or do ascertain it by revelation from the Lord under the hands of the above named presidency.

And again, no bishop or high priest, who shall be set apart for this ministry, shall be tried or condemned for any crime, save it be before the first presidency of the
church; and inasmuch as he is found guilty before this presidency, by testimony that cannot be impeached, he shall be condemned; and if he repents he shall be forgiven,
according to the covenants and commandments of the church.

And again, inasmuch as parents have children in Zion, or in any of her stakes which are organized, that teach them not to understand the doctrine of repentance, faith in
Christ the Son of the living God, and of baptism and the gift of the Holy Ghost by the laying on of the hands, when eight years old, the sin be upon the head of the
parents, for this shall be a law unto the inhabitants of Zion, or in any of her stakes which are organized: and their children shall be baptized for the remission of their sins
when eight years old, and receive the laying on of the hands; and they shall also teach their children to pray, and to walk uprightly before the Lord. And the inhabitants
of Zion shall also observe the Sabbath day to keep it holy.-And the inhabitants of Zion, also, shall remember their labours, inasmuch as they are appointed to labour, in
all faithfulness, for the idler shall not be had in remembrance before the Lord. Now I, the Lord, am not well pleased with the inhabitants of Zion, for there are idlers
among them, and their children also are growing up in wickedness. They also seek not earnestly the riches of eternity, but their eyes are full of greediness. These things
ought not to be, and must be done away from among them: wherefore, let my servant Oliver Cowdery, carry these sayings unto the land of Zion. And a commandment
I give unto them, that he that observeth not his prayers before the Lord in the season thereof, let him be had in remembrance before the judge of my people. These
sayings are true and faithful: wherefore, transgress them not, neither take therefrom. Behold, I am Alpha and Omega, and I come quickly. Amen.

It had been decided by the conference, that elder Oliver Cowdery should carry the commandments and revelations to Independence, Missouri, for printing, and that I
should arrange and get them in readiness by the time that he left, which was to be by the 15th of the month, and possibly before. All this time there were many things
which the elders desired to know relative to preaching the gospel to the inhabitants of the earth, and commencing the gathering; and in order to walk by the true light,
and be instructed from on high, on the 3rd of November, 1831, I inquired of the Lord and received the following revelation, which from its importance, and for
distinction, has since been added to the book of Doctrine and Covenants, and called the Appendix.

Hearken, O ye people of my church, saith the Lord your God, and hear the word of the Lord concerning you; the Lord who shall suddenly come to his temple; the
Lord who shall come down upon the world with curse to judgment; yea, upon all the nations that forget God, and upon all the ungodly among you. For he shall make
bare his holy arm in the eyes of all the nations, and all the ends of the earth shall see the salvation of their God. Wherefore, prepare ye, prepare ye, O my people;
sanctify yourselves: gather ye together, O ye people of my church, upon the land of Zion, all you that have not been commanded to tarry. Go ye out from Babylon. Be
ye clean that bear the vessels of the Lord. Call your solemn assemblies, and speak often one to another. And let every man call upon the name of the Lord; yea, verily I
say unto you, again, the time has come when the voice of the Lord is unto you; go ye out of Babylon; gather ye out from among the nations, from the four winds, from
one end of heaven to the other.

Send forth the elders of my church unto the nations which are afar off; unto the islands of the sea; send forth unto foreign lands; call upon all nations; firstly, upon the
Gentiles, and then upon the Jews. And behold and lo, this shall be their cry, and the voice of the Lord unto all people:-Go ye forth unto the land of Zion, that the
borders of my people may be enlarged, and that her stakes may be strengthened, and that Zion may go forth unto the regions round about; yea, let the cry go forth
among all people:-Awake and arise, and go forth to meet the Bridegroom: behold, and lo the Bridegroom cometh, go ye out to meet him. Prepare yourselves for the
great day of the Lord. Watch, therefore, for ye know neither the day nor the hour. Let them, therefore, who are among the Gentiles, flee unto Zion. And let them who
be of Judah, flee unto Jerusalem, unto the mountains of the Lord's house. Go ye out from among the nations, even from Babylon, from the midst of wickedness, which
is spiritual Babylon. But verily, thus saith the Lord, let not your flight be in haste, but let all things be prepared before you; and he that goeth, let him not look back, lest
sudden destruction shall come upon him.

Hearken and hear, O ye inhabitants of the earth. Listen ye elders of my church together, and hear the voice of the Lord, for he calleth upon all men, and he
commandeth all men everywhere to repent: for behold the Lord God hath sent forth the angel, crying through the midst of heaven, saying, prepare ye the way of the
Lord, and make his paths straight, for the hour of his coming is nigh, when the Lamb shall stand upon mount Zion, and with him a hundred and forty-four thousand,
having his Father's name written in their foreheads: wherefore, prepare ye for the coming of the Bridegroom: go ye, go ye out to meet him, for behold he shall stand
upon the mount of Olivet, and upon the mighty ocean, even the great deep, and upon the islands of the sea, and upon the land of Zion; and he shall utter his voice out of
Zion, and he shall speak from Jerusalem, and his voice shall be heard among all people, and it shall be a voice as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of a great
thunder, which shall break down the mountains, and the valleys shall not be found: he shall command the great deep, and it shall be driven back into the north countries,
and the islands shall become one land, and the land of Jerusalem and the land of Zion, shall be turned back into their own place, and the earth shall be like as it was in
the days before it was divided. And the Lord, even the Saviour shall stand in the midst of his people, and shall reign over all flesh. And they who are in the north
countries shall come in remembrance before the Lord, and their prophets shall hear his voice, and shall no longer stay themselves, and they shall smite the rocks, and
the ice shall flow down at their presence. And an high way shall be cast up in the midst of the great deep. Their enemies shall become a prey unto them, and in the
barren deserts there shall come forth pools of living water; and the parched ground shall no longer be a thirsty land. And they shall bring forth their rich treasures unto
the children of Ephraim my servants. And the boundaries of the everlasting hills shall tremble at their presence. And then shall they fall down and be crowned with glory,
even in Zion, by the hands of the servants of the Lord, even the children of Ephraim; and they shall be filled with songs of everlasting joy. Behold this is the blessing of
the everlasting God upon the tribes of Israel, and the richer blessing upon the head of Ephraim and his fellows. And they also of the tribe of Judah, after their pain, shall
be sanctified in holiness before the Lord to dwell in his presence day and night for ever and ever.

And now verily saith the Lord, that these things might be known among you, O inhabitants of the earth, I have sent forth mine angel, flying through the midst of heaven,
having the everlasting gospel, who hath appeared unto some, and hath committed it unto man, who shall appear unto many that dwell on the earth: and this gospel shall
be preached(c)
 Copyright    unto every nation,
                2005-2009,       and kindred,
                             Infobase  Mediaand    tongue, and people, and the servants of God shall go forth, saying with a loud voice-Fear God and
                                               Corp.                                                                                                 Pagegive113
                                                                                                                                                             glory/to1033
                                                                                                                                                                      him;
for the hour of his judgment is come: and worship him that made heaven, and earth, and sea, and the fountain of waters, calling upon the name of the Lord day and
night, saying-O that thou wouldst rend the heavens, that thou wouldst come down, that the mountains might flow down at thy presence. And it shall be answered upon
their heads, for the presence of the Lord shall be as melting fire that burneth, and as the fire which causeth the waters to boil. O Lord, thou shalt come down to make
be sanctified in holiness before the Lord to dwell in his presence day and night for ever and ever.

And now verily saith the Lord, that these things might be known among you, O inhabitants of the earth, I have sent forth mine angel, flying through the midst of heaven,
having the everlasting gospel, who hath appeared unto some, and hath committed it unto man, who shall appear unto many that dwell on the earth: and this gospel shall
be preached unto every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, and the servants of God shall go forth, saying with a loud voice-Fear God and give glory to him;
for the hour of his judgment is come: and worship him that made heaven, and earth, and sea, and the fountain of waters, calling upon the name of the Lord day and
night, saying-O that thou wouldst rend the heavens, that thou wouldst come down, that the mountains might flow down at thy presence. And it shall be answered upon
their heads, for the presence of the Lord shall be as melting fire that burneth, and as the fire which causeth the waters to boil. O Lord, thou shalt come down to make
thy name known to thine adversaries, and all nations shall tremble at thy presence. When thou doest terrible things-things they look not for; yea, when thou comest
down, and the mountains flow down at thy presence, thou shalt meet him who rejoiceth and worketh righteousness, who remembereth thee in thy ways; for since the
beginning of the world have not men heard nor perceived by the ear, neither hath any eye seen, O God, besides thee, how great things thou hast prepared for him that
waiteth for thee.

And it shall be said:-Who is this that cometh down from God in heaven with dyed garments: yea, from the regions which are not known, clothed in his glorious apparel,
travelling in the greatness of his strength? And he shall say, I am he who spake in righteousness, mighty to save. And the Lord shall be red in his apparel, and his
garments like him that treadeth in the wine vat, and so great shall be the glory of his presence, that the sun shall hide his face in shame, and the moon shall withhold its
light, and the stars shall be hurled from their places, and his voice shall be heard; I have trodden the wine-press alone, and have brought judgment upon all people, and
none was with me, and I have trampled them in my fury, and I did tread upon them in mine anger, and their blood have I sprinkled upon my garments, and stained all
my raiment; for this was the day of vengeance which was in my heart. And now the year of my redeemed is come, and they shall mention the loving kindness of their
Lord, and all that he has bestowed upon them, according to his goodness, and according to his loving kindness, for ever and ever. In all their afflictions he was afflicted.
And the angel of his presence saved them; and in his love, and in his pity, he redeemed them, and bare them, and carried them all the days of old; yea, and Enoch also,
and they who were with him; the prophets who were before, and Noah also, and they who were before him, and Moses also, and they who were before him, and from
Moses to Elijah, and from Elijah to John, who were with Christ in his resurrection, and the holy apostles, with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, shall be in the presence of
the Lamb. And the graves of the saints shall be opened, and they shall come forth and stand on the right hand of the Lamb, when he shall stand upon mount Zion, and
upon the holy city, the New Jerusalem, and they shall sing the song of the Lamb day and night for ever and ever.

And for this cause, that men might be made partakers of the glories which were to be revealed, the Lord sent forth the fulness of his gospel, his everlasting covenant,
reasoning in plainness and simplicity, to prepare the weak for those things which are coming on the earth, and for the Lord's errand in the day when the weak shall
confound the wise, and the little one become a strong nation, and two should put their tens of thousands to flight; and by the weak things of the earth, the Lord should
thresh the nations by the power of his spirit. And for this cause these commandments were given; they were commanded to be kept from the world in the day that they
were given, but now are to go forth unto all flesh. And this, according to the mind and will of the Lord, who ruleth over all flesh; and unto him that repenteth aud
sanctifieth himself before the Lord, shall be given eternal life. And upon them that hearken not to the voice of the Lord, shall be fulfilled that which was written by the
prophet Moses, that they should be cut off from among the people.

And also that which was written by the prophet Malachi:-For behold the day cometh that shall burn as an oven, and all the proud; yea, and all that do wickedly, shall
be stubble: and the day that cometh shall burn them up saith the Lord of hosts, that shall leave them neither root nor branch. Wherefore this shall be the answer of the
Lord unto them-In that day when I came unto my own, no man among you received me, and you were driven out. When I called again, there was none of you to
answer, yet my arm was not shortened at all, that I could not redeem, neither my power to deliver. Behold at my rebuke I dry up the sea. I make the rivers a
wilderness; their fish stinketh, and dieth for thirst. I clothe the heavens with blackness, and make sackcloth their covering. And this shall ye have of my hand, ye shall lay
down in sorrow.

Behold and lo, there are none to deliver you, for ye obeyed not my voice when I called to you out of the heavens, ye believed not my servants; and when they were
sent unto you ye received them not; wherefore, they sealed up the testimony and bound up the law, and ye were delivered over unto darkness: these shall go away into
outer darkness, where there is weeping, and wailing, and guashing of teeth. Behold, the Lord your God hath spoken it. Even so. Amen.

Celestial Family Organization.

From the Prophet.

Man is an eternal being, both in regard to his material organization, and his mind and affections.

The resurrection from the dead (if quickened by the celestial glory) restores him to life with all his bodily and mental powers and faculties, and consequently associates
him with his family, friends, and kindred, as one of the necessary links of the chain which connects the great and royal family of heaven and earth, in one eternal bond of
kindred affection and association.

The order of God's government, both in time and in eternity, is patriarchal: that is, it is a fatherly government. Each father who is raised from the dead and made a
partaker of the celestial glory in its fulness, will hold lawful jurisdiction over his own children, and over all the families which spring of them to all generations, for ever
and ever.

We talk in this ignorant age, of children becoming of age, as it is called; and we consider when they are of age they are free from the authority of their father. But no
such rule is known in the celestial law and organization, either here or hereafter. By that law a son is subject to his father for ever and ever, worlds without end.

Again, we have a rule now established in the earth, by which a woman becomes the wife of a man, and is bound by law to him till death shall separate.

But in the celestial order it is not so, for the plainest of all reasons: viz. the celestial order is an order of eternal life; it knows no death, and consequently makes no
provision for any. Therefore all its covenants and contracts are eternal in their duration, and calculated to bind the several members of a family in one eternal union.

In order to illustrate this subject, and make it perfectly plain to the most simple capacity, we must leave death entirely out of the consideration, and look at men and
families just as we would look at them if there was no death. This we can do with the greatest propriety, because the time was when there was no death, and the time
will be again, in which there will be no death.

Our venerable father Adam took our mother Eve for a wife when the human family, and the world in which they lived was as free from death as God and his throne.

We would now inquire what kind of a contract was made between them, and also how long it was to endure? Was it after the power and union of an endless life? or
was it made to serve a momentary purpose, till death shall separate? The answer is obvious.

This marriage contract must have been eternal, or else it must have admitted the sinful as well as cruel idea of a divorce and final separation during their lives; for let it be
 Copyright
borne      (c) that
      in mind   2005-2009,
                    they had Infobase
                             no death inMedia
                                         view,Corp.
                                              and no idea of ever being subject to death, even for a moment, at the time the contract was made. Page 114 / 1033

Again, Paul opens a mystery; viz., that we shall not all sleep in the dust; but those who live at a certain time will be changed in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, and
was it made to serve a momentary purpose, till death shall separate? The answer is obvious.

This marriage contract must have been eternal, or else it must have admitted the sinful as well as cruel idea of a divorce and final separation during their lives; for let it be
borne in mind that they had no death in view, and no idea of ever being subject to death, even for a moment, at the time the contract was made.

Again, Paul opens a mystery; viz., that we shall not all sleep in the dust; but those who live at a certain time will be changed in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, and
will be caught up to meet the Lord and so ever be with him.

Now as some of these will doubtless be husbands and wives, we would inquire when their marriage contract will be fulfilled and come to an end? They agreed to be
each other's till death should separate (that is, if they were married by the usual ceremonies which now exist). And behold, death never separated them; for the change
from mortal to immortal was instantaneous.

Again, "Christ came to deliver those who through fear of death were all their lifetime subject to bondage."

Therefore, after the resurrection men live, and live for ever, as though death had never been. In view of this, God declares himself to be the God of Abraham, Isaac,
and Jacob, who have once died; and yet he claims not to be the God of the dead but of the living.

Again, Paul speaks of another great mystery; viz., "that every man should love his wife, even as Christ loves the Church."

Now we would inquire whether the love and consequent union of Christ and his Church is to come to an end by death, and a final separation take place in the world to
come? or whether, on the other hand, the union is more perfect and complete in the other life than it is in this? All agree that the love and union of Christ and the Church
is eternal, and that it not only continues in the other world, but it is made perfect there.

This being the case, it leads us to the irresistible conclusion, that the love and union of a man and his wife should extend into, and even be more perfect in eternity, or
else Paul was very wrong in telling every man to love his wife even as Christ loves the Church.

Having established the fact or principle of eternal union between a man and his wife, we will now proceed to establish the eternal relationship and authority on one hand
and obedience on the other, that will exist between parents and children.

To illustrate this principle we have a beautiful and plain precedent. Jesus Christ and his Father continue to be one in their affection and union since he rose from the
dead; and he still yields obedience to the commands of his Father, and has also revealed that he will continue to do so, when he has put down death, and all rule, and
authority, and power. "Then shall the Son also be subject to the Father.

We hear nothing in all this subject about Jesus Christ ever being of age, so as to be free from all further obligation to obey his Father; but on the contrary, it is clearly
revealed that he will always be subject to him.

Now this same Jesus prayed to his Father, as testified to by the Apostle John, that his disciples, and those who believed on their words, might be one, even as Christ
and his Father are one; not only one with God and Christ, but also one with each other in the same manner and in the same sense that they were one.

Now suppose, in fulfilment of this prayer, a man and his children were his disciples; and finally, in the eternal world, they became one with each other in precisely the
same sense that Christ and his Father are one, would not these children be subject to their father in the same manner as Christ is subject to his Father? Certainly they
would.

We have also a most beautiful practical illustration of the principle of continued authority on the part of the father, and obedience on the part of the children in this life, in
the family of Jacob. His sons were, many of them, advanced in years, so far as to become heads of families at the time of going to Egypt for corn. And yet they all set
an example of obedience to their father, insomuch that they would not take Benjamin with them without his consent, even if they starved to death.

It appears, too, that Abraham had the entire control of his son Isaac's matrimonial affairs, although Isaac was forty years of age at the time of his marriage with
Rebecca.

Having now established the fact that the celestial order is designed not only to give eternal life, but also to establish an eternal order of family government, founded upon
the most pure and holy principles of union and affection. We will take a review of the celestial family of man as it will exist in the restoration of all things spoken of by
the holy prophets.

First: His most gracious and venerable majesty king Adam, with his royal consort queen Eve, will appear at the head of the whole great family of the redeemed, and will
be crowned in their midst as a king and priest for ever after the order of the Son of God. They will then be arrayed in garments white as snow, and will take their seats
on the throne, in the midst of the paradise of God on the earth, to reign for ever and ever. While thousands of thousands stand before him, and ten thousand times ten
thousand minister unto him. And if you will receive it, this is the order of the Ancient of days-the kingdom prepared and organized to meet Jesus when he comes.

This venerable patriarch and sovereign will hold lawful jurisdiction over Abel, Enoch, Noah, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Joseph, Moses, the prophets, apostles, and saints
of all ages and dispensations, who will all reverence and obey him as their venerable father and lawful sovereign.

They will then be organized, each over his own department of the government according to their birthright and office, in their familes, generations and nations. Each one
will obey and be obeyed according to the connexion which he sustains as a member of the great celestial family.

Thus the gradation will descend in regular degrees from the throne of the Ancient of days with his innumerable subjects, down to the least and last saint of the last days,
who may be counted worthy of a throne and sceptre, although his kingdom may, perhaps, only consist of a wife and single child.

Such is the order and organization of the celestial family, and such the nature of the thrones, principalities and powers, which are the rewards of diligence.

This kingdom, organized and established upon the earth in its beauty and order will be ready for the Son of man. He will then come in the clouds of heaven and receive
it to himself.

Adam and all the other patriarchs, kings, and prophets, will still be subject unto Christ, because he was in the eternal world, the first-born of every creature, and the
beginning of the creation of God. Hence in the patriarchal order, he rules by right of birth.

"If I tell you of earthly things and ye believe not, how shall ye believe if I tell you of heavenly things?" I might enlarge the subject by connecting the family of Adam with
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page     115 / 1033
other branches of Christ's kingdom, and of the celestial family in other planets and worlds, many of which are older and much larger than our earth,         but peopled by
branches of the celestial family, who are of the same kindred and race that we are; viz., the sons and daughters of God.
Adam and all the other patriarchs, kings, and prophets, will still be subject unto Christ, because he was in the eternal world, the first-born of every creature, and the
beginning of the creation of God. Hence in the patriarchal order, he rules by right of birth.

"If I tell you of earthly things and ye believe not, how shall ye believe if I tell you of heavenly things?" I might enlarge the subject by connecting the family of Adam with
other branches of Christ's kingdom, and of the celestial family in other planets and worlds, many of which are older and much larger than our earth, but peopled by
branches of the celestial family, who are of the same kindred and race that we are; viz., the sons and daughters of God.

I might also tell you of the continued exertions of creative power by which millions of new worlds will yet be formed and peopled by king Adam and his descendants, in
the name, and by the authority of Jesus Christ, and by virtue of the holy priesthood which is after the power of an endless life, without beginning of days or end of years,
and thus go on enlarging and multiplying, conquering and to conquer, till Abraham's seed become numerous as the sand; and till the saint of the last days possesses a
kingdom and dominion of his own posterity, vastly more numerous than king Adam will possess in the great restoration of all things pertaining to this little earth; but you
are not able to receive heavenly things as yet, and therefore I forbear, and let the things of earth suffice, at least for the present; and till the Saints should be counted
worthy of endowment, and of an entrance into the sanctuary of our God. For there shall the greater things be made manifest to those who are overcome and are
counted worthy.

I now wish to say a few words on the subject of matrimony, and also on the subject of raising and educating children.

Who that has had one glimpse of the order of the celestial family, and of the eternal connexions and relationships which should be formed here in order to be enjoyed
there; who that has felt one thrill of the energy and power of eternal life and love which flows from the divine spirit of revelation, can ever be contented with the corrupt
pleasures of a moment which arise from unlawful connexions and desires? Or what Saint who has any degree of faith in the power of the resurrection, and of eternal
life, can be contented to throw themselves away by matrimonial connexion with sectarians or other worldlings, who are so blind that they can never secure an eternal
union by the authority of the holy priesthood which has power to bind on earth that which shall be bound in heaven?

By such a union, or by corrupt, unlawful, and unvirtuous connexions and indulgences, they not only lose their own celestial crown and throne, but also plunge their
children into ruin and darkness, which will probably cause them to neglect so great salvation for the sake of the love and the praise of the world, and the traditions of
men.

O my friends-my brethren and sisters, and especially the younger classes of our community! I beseech you in the fear and love of God, and entreat you in view of
eternal glory and exaltation in this kingdom, to deny yourselves all the corrupt and abominable practices and desires of the world and the flesh, and seek to be pure and
virtuous in all your ways and thoughts, and not only so, but make no matrimonial connexions or engagements till you have asked counsel of the spirit of God in humble
prayer before him; till you know and understand the principles of eternal life and union sufficiently to act wisely and prudently, and in that way that will eventually secure
yourself and companion, and your children in the great family circle of the celestial organization.

I would now say to parents that their own salvation, as well as that of their children, depends to a certain extent on the bringing up of their children, and educating them
in the truth, that their traditions and early impressions may be correct.

No parent who continues to neglect this after they themselves have come to the knowledge of the truth, can be saved in the celestial kingdom.

I would earnestly recommend that all sectarian books, tracts, pictures, paintings, etc., which are not according to the truth, be removed from the family circle of the
Saints, and that their children be not suffered to read them, at least till the truth has taken hold of their minds sufficiently, that they may be able to contrast the one with
the other, and to perceive the difference. Sectarian sermons, and their manner of worship, and their Sunday schools, are also a great damage to children, being well
calculated to rivet upon their young and tender minds the most vague, mysterious, and erroneous notions and principles, which may prevent their ever being open to the
conviction of the truth. And even if they should embrace the truth afterwards, they will find their perceptive faculties so blunted and beclouded by early impressions and
traditions, that it will continue to retard their progress in the comprehension of truth, insomuch, that many of its plainest and simplest principles will either remain entirely
unperceived by them, or else be seen through a glass darkly, as it were, and thus lose much of their force and beauty.

For instance, let a child read a pictorial bible and examine the pictures. He at once concludes that these pictures are a part of the original, and that they are true
representations of the scenes as they really took place; and they will be very apt to judge of the ordinances and forms of worship just as they saw them pictured.

So with the comments which may be interspersed, or even the headings of the chapters which men have introduced.

Such, then, is the power and influence of early tradition, and such the causes which have been operating for ages, to blind the minds of men on religious subjects, till at
length the great majority are rushing en masse to destruction, like the blind into the ditch. And those who would escape have a hard struggle, both with their own
traditions and the opposition of their neighbours, though truth may be set before them so plain, beautiful, and evident, that pure intelligences would wonder and be
astonished that it is not immediately embraced.

Fathers and mothers, can you realize these facts, and not feel a strong sense of obligation resting upon you in regard to your children? Can you contemplate the present
state of the world and not feel an exceeding desire to take your family and flee from the confusion of Babel, and go where you can be associated with the children of
light?

Strive then by example and precept, to teach your children in the light of truth, and have no more to do with the doctrines, books, creeds, tracts, commentaries,
sermons, almauacks, periodicals, romances, meetings and schools, which are calculated to blind their young and tender minds and lead them into error.

My heart is often pained when I enter a house of the Saints, and find their walls ornamented, and their tables, shelves, and book-cases still groaning as it were with the
weight of sectarian paintings, books, and trash. Brethren, I would either sell them at auction to those who wish to purchase, or else I would heap them up and have one
good fire; and then I would be to some expense to furnish my family with useful works, such as maps, charts, works of science, and, above all, a good supply of
religious information from the true source.

In regard to matrimony, I suppose some will tell me that in the resurrection they neither marry nor are given in marriage. That is true, for the best of all reasons-because
they do it here; and thus bind on earth that which shall be bound in heaven, and that too by God's own authority; this being the world of preparation and that the world
of enjoyment. Therefore there is no need of doing it in that world.

Those who do not understand and attend to the ordinances and authority of God in this world, neither by themselves nor by proxy, are not counted worthy to enjoy the
celestial glory in the world to come; therefore, they must remain as they are, and never enjoy that sweet union and exaltation, which is prepared for the Saints of the
Most High.

Thus all are judged according to the deeds done in the body; and that which they sow, they shall also reap.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 116 / 1033
If they choose in this world to follow the wicked lusts and pleasures of the moment, by unlawful connexions; or if they choose to be united after the manner of this
world, by being joined with a companion who is not worthy of an eternal covenant, and of the "seal of the living God," why then, the consequence is, that they enjoy the
things of this world, and the pleasures and passions thereof; but death closes the scene, and eternity finds them poor wanderers and outcasts from the commonwealth of
Most High.

Thus all are judged according to the deeds done in the body; and that which they sow, they shall also reap.

If they choose in this world to follow the wicked lusts and pleasures of the moment, by unlawful connexions; or if they choose to be united after the manner of this
world, by being joined with a companion who is not worthy of an eternal covenant, and of the "seal of the living God," why then, the consequence is, that they enjoy the
things of this world, and the pleasures and passions thereof; but death closes the scene, and eternity finds them poor wanderers and outcasts from the commonwealth of
the celestial family, and strangers to the covenant of promise. Their former covenants come to an end with their life, and in that world they can neither marry nor be
given in marriage; consequently, they must remain unassociated in a family capacity, and, therefore, have no kingdom over which to reign, nor any possible means of
increasing their own glory.

There will be weeping, wailing, and gnashing of teeth indeed; for who can endure eternal disappointment?

Who can endure to be for ever banished and separated from father, mother, wife, children, and every kindred affection, and from every family tie?

For none of our relationships will be recognized by the authorities in that world, unless secured to us here in an everlasting covenant which cannot be broken, and
sealed by the constituted authorities of the living God.

Well did the Lord promise by the mouth of the prophet Malachi, that he would send Elijah the prophet before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord; and
that he should turn, seal, or bind the hearts of the fathers to the children, and the hearts of the children to their fathers, lest the whole earth should be smitten with a
curse.

And if you will receive it, Elijah the prophet has been sent in these last days to man on the earth, and has conferred the keys of the sealing power that others might go
forth in his spirit, power, and priesthood, and seal both on earth and in heaven. But they have done unto some of them whatever they listed, and even so may others
perhaps suffer under their cruel hand.

But the keys are on the earth, and shall not be taken from it till the sealing is accomplished.

Therefore, O ye Saints of the Most High! build the temple and sanctuary of our God, and gather together thereunto. For there, saith the Lord, will I reveal unto you the
fulness of mine ordinances pertaining to the holy priesthood and preparation, by which the living and the dead may be redeemed, and associated in the exalted
principles of eternal life and joy. Amen.

P. P. PRATT.

Answers to Questions.

Was Jesus baptized for the remission of sins?

This is easily answered; for he that was without sin, could by no means be baptized for the remission of sins; but in order to fulfil all righteousness, and, consequently, a
neglect of that which was a portion of righteousness, would have been sin. On this subject we have much pleasure in presenting the following extract from the thirteenth
chapter of the second Book of Nephi, pp., 123, 124, Book of Mormon.

"And now, if the Lamb of God, he being holy, should have need to be baptized by water to fulfil all righteousness, O then, how much more need have we, being unholy,
to be baptized, yea, even by water. And, now, I would ask of you, my beloved brethren, wherein the Lamb of God did fulfil all righteousness, in being baptized by
water? Know ye not that he was holy? But notwithstanding he being holy, he showeth unto the children of men, that according to the flesh, he humbleth himself before
the Father, and witnesseth unto the Father, that he would be obedient unto him in keeping his commandments: wherefore, after he was baptized with water, the Holy
Ghost descended upon him in the form of a dove. And again: It showeth unto the children of men the straightness of the path and the narrowness of the gate by which
they should enter, he having set the example before them. And he said unto the children of men, follow thou me."

Have those who have not been baptized, and have not had hands laid on by those who have been sent of God, the gift of the Holy Ghost?

No. But there is a difference between having that light which lighteth every man that cometh into the world, and the Gift of the Holy Ghost. It cannot be denied that
many, under a broken covenant, have had much of the Spirit; but it should ever be borne in mind, that the general influence of the Spirit is not the gift of the Holy Ghost.

To the other items, which are not definitely put, we would remark, that if Christ was baptized for the remission of the sins of mankind, there would have been no need
for him to shed his blood for the same object; but he undoubtedly was an ensample unto those that follow him, in all things, in which he was inimitable.

There is a beautiful idea connected with the baptism of the Saviour, which is, that his sonship was then publicly declared by his Father, when a voice from heaven was
heard, saying, "This is my beloved Son in whom I am well pleased."

So, unquestionably, is it with his followers, he having made atonement for the sins of the world, no one can lay claim to sonship of the Most High until they have
followed the ensample of him, their elder brother, in submitting to the great law of adoption, by being baptized in his name for the remission of sins. There is one great
privilege much overlooked by professors of religion, in modern times. It is written that, he came unto his own, but his own received him not, but as many as received
him, to them gave he power (or the privilege) to become the sons of God, even to them that believe in his name.

Here, then, is a manifest distinction made between those that believed and those that became obedient. The former condition of faith was absolutely necessary in order
to enjoy the privilege of becoming sons of God, whilst it is equally evident that to exercise faith without obeying the great law of adoption, must necessarily exclude
them from becoming sons of God; for it is evident that the means of entering into the kingdom of God, was not by being born of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, or of
man, but the divine ordinance ratified by the example of the Saviour, in being born of water and of the Spirit, in order to enter into the kingdom of God.

THOMAS WARD.

Extract of a Letter From Elder E. F. Sheets.

I have been in the Bradford Conference for about six months, and on my arrival the prospects were not very encouraging; but, to my great satisfaction, the work of the
Lord has taken a fresh start-the Saints are united in love, and harmony prevails in our councils; and I can truly say, that I never saw a people more willing to hearken to
counsel, and to do the will of the Lord, as far as they know it, than they are at present; and I pray that they may ever continue to be so. As for the public, generally, that
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page
come to hear, they apparently go away well satisfied, and they manifest their sincerity and belief in the work by frequent attendance, and by coming    forth117
                                                                                                                                                              from /time
                                                                                                                                                                      1033
                                                                                                                                                                         to
time to obey the fulness of the gospel. On last Friday week I baptized twelve in Bradford, and on Sunday, brother Milnes, one. On Monday I administered baptism to
two more-one of them was a young lady in connexion with the Methodist Association, and the ministers of that society are beginning to make a fuss about it. On
I have been in the Bradford Conference for about six months, and on my arrival the prospects were not very encouraging; but, to my great satisfaction, the work of the
Lord has taken a fresh start-the Saints are united in love, and harmony prevails in our councils; and I can truly say, that I never saw a people more willing to hearken to
counsel, and to do the will of the Lord, as far as they know it, than they are at present; and I pray that they may ever continue to be so. As for the public, generally, that
come to hear, they apparently go away well satisfied, and they manifest their sincerity and belief in the work by frequent attendance, and by coming forth from time to
time to obey the fulness of the gospel. On last Friday week I baptized twelve in Bradford, and on Sunday, brother Milnes, one. On Monday I administered baptism to
two more-one of them was a young lady in connexion with the Methodist Association, and the ministers of that society are beginning to make a fuss about it. On
Tuesday I witnessed the baptism of one in Leeds; and on Wednesday I baptized two ladies in the same place. Our meetings are well attended both in Leeds, Bradford,
and Idle. On Sunday there was one more baptized in Bradford; and yesterday I administered the ordinance to three more in the same place. There are many more
believing in this conference, who, no doubt, will are long obey the gospel; and I think I may say that the prospects here are very promising indeed. There have been
twenty-two baptized since I saw you in Manchester: and I often think of what Brother Woodruff said when here, "that he believed there would be a great work done,"
and, indeed, it has every appearance of it.

You advised me to make some inquiries about the last words of our beloved brother, Barnes, I have done so, and from the best information I can get from those who
attended him in his last hours, it appears that he talked much about the prosperity of Zion, and the spread of the gospel; and, when he had many pains upon him, he
exclaimed that he should soon have done with them, but that the hour cometh when the haughty, and the proud, and the oppressors of the poor would call for the rocks
and mountains to fall upon them, and hide them from the face of Him that sitteth upon the throne; and he seemed to say that the time was not far distant. He also talked
much about his father and mother, and his friends in America, but especially of his mother, and soon after this, like the prophets of old, he gathered up his feet and fell
asleep in Jesus.

*********

E. F. SHEETS.

May 7, 1845.

To Messrs. Woodruff, Hedlock, and Ward.

The following is a copy of the inscription, forwarded to Brother Sheets, for the Tomb of Elder Barnes.

IN MEMORY OF

LORENZO D. BARNES,

Who died on the 20th of December, 1842,

AGED 30 YEARS.

He was a native of the United States, an Elder of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints, A Member of the High Priests' Quorum, and also of Zion's Camp, in
the Year, 1834, And the First Gospel Messenger from Nauvoo who has Found a Grave in a Foreign Land.

Sleep on Lorenzo; but ere long from this
The conquer'd tomb shall yield her captive prey:
Then with thy quorum shalt thou reign in bliss,
As king and priest for an eternal day.

Editorial.

IN concluding another volume of the MILLENNIAL STAR, we would express our gratitude to our heavenly Father for having been preserved to effect the same, and
for all his mercies that we have experienced during another year. To our numerous and increased number of subscribers, we have to return our sincere thanks for their
patronage; and as the kingdom of God continues to progress, so the interest thereof with the Saints will continually increase, and we pledge ourselves in the future to
spare no exertions to render the STAR an interesting and useful medium, through which all things necessary may be communicated connected with the rolling onward of
the kingdom of God.

We have to apologize for the delay in publishing this month, and on several other occasions, and have to state that in all cases it has arisen from too much pressure of
business arising from other sources; but for the future we shall endeavour to make such arrangements as shall ensure the publication as nearly as possible to the first and
fifteenth of each month. It is probable that the first issue of the sixth volume will be made on the fifteenth of June.-It is also intended to complete a volume in half a year,
that they may be uniform in size with those lately issued-thus forming two neat volumes in the year.

WE feel to congratulate the Saints on the present commanding position of the Church of Jesus Christ, and exhort them to renewed dilligence in the service of him who,
under the most trying circumstances, has proved their deliverer and friend-even their Great Master, the Lord Jesus Christ.

We are fully convinced that as time progresses, the trials of the Saints increase; and inasmuch as they are faithful, they will daily be preparing for all the great purposes
that will be necessary to fit them for the grand concluding scenes of the last days. And while we contemplate the calamities that are fast approaching, let us also take
courage from the past-let us call to mind the floods of tribulation which the church has had to wade through the past year, including the murder of the prophet and
patriarch-a crime of such a die as stamps witls everlasting infamy the land in which it was perpetrated, and where, by the administrators of justice, it is still unavenged.

But let the Saints take courage, for while to a superficial observer the cruel persecutions which the church has had to endure, may have appeared at times to have made
her stagger in her progress, it has been but the illusion of the wicked; for while it might be anticipated that the tornado of violence would destroy her, she has been like
the cedar of Lebanon, extending and strengthening her roots, and attaining a power of endurance that shall cause the fiercest storm of persecution to fall inocuously
upon her. Let her present position in Europe and America bear witness to the fact, and let the Saints be of one heart and of one mind in carrying out the purposes of the
Most High in building up the temple of the Lord, and in establishing Zion.

We are aware that many things appear insurmountable at the first, and the prospect of ultimate success to our limited vision appears dim indeed; but let us also
remember that all things that are put into operation to accomplish the great designs of Jehovah in the last days, will have his blessing upon them, and that he intends all
things to be made subservient to the preparing of a people for himself; and let us also remember, that the cowards and the unbelieving shall perish. Rev. xxi. 8.

ItCopyright (c) 2005-2009,
   may be considered  an easyInfobase   Media
                               matter-when   theCorp.
                                                 day of struggle is over-when the battle has been fought by the patient endurance of the faithful, toPage
                                                                                                                                                     enter in118  / 1033
                                                                                                                                                             and enjoy the
triumph of the victors; but not so. Let no one be deceived; they who have not suffered shall not reign, but the glory shall be given unto them to whom it is due.
We are aware that many things appear insurmountable at the first, and the prospect of ultimate success to our limited vision appears dim indeed; but let us also
remember that all things that are put into operation to accomplish the great designs of Jehovah in the last days, will have his blessing upon them, and that he intends all
things to be made subservient to the preparing of a people for himself; and let us also remember, that the cowards and the unbelieving shall perish. Rev. xxi. 8.

It may be considered an easy matter-when the day of struggle is over-when the battle has been fought by the patient endurance of the faithful, to enter in and enjoy the
triumph of the victors; but not so. Let no one be deceived; they who have not suffered shall not reign, but the glory shall be given unto them to whom it is due.

WE have to entreat the patience of the Saints in relation to the business transacted at the last General Conference. We are confident of the importance of the measures
there decided upon, and would state that we are, with prudence and caution, endeavouring to lay a sure foundation for the completion of a great work in connexion
with the kingdom of God.

By directing our attention to the subject, we find there are more things to be attended to than what we had anticipated, and as the Saints are, and ever have been, a
law-abiding people, we are desirous of manifesting in all our actions, and in all lands where our lot may be, that, it is our principle to conform to, and support the laws
thereof. Let not the Saints, therefore, manifest a degree of impatience, for we assure them that no time shall be lost by wilful neglect in the accomplishment of the
objects contemplated.

WE have placed on record this month some of the tragical occurences that have lately transpired in various parts of the world; and there are many which we have not
enumerated, of a very serious character, but sufficient to convince an enlightened servant of the Lord, that peace is taken from the earth, and that sorrows and afflictions
of various kinds shall fill its place; while in the political horizon we behold not very distant, clouds big with ruin and devastation, which the rulers of the nations are
endeavouring to rein in for a season, though still adding to their potency, that ere long they may burst forth with untold energy in the mighty and overwhelming struggles
of the last days.

WE would desire to make a remark on the subject of Emigration. Much greater facilities are afforded at present for the Saints to emigrate to different parts of the
Eastern States, inasmuch as the American churches have been organized into Conferences with presidents similar to what they are in Britain; and we would give a word
of counsel to such as are so circumstanced as to arise and fulfil the word of the Lord, to do so, and they shall be blest.

Were we to make some flattering statements in relation to the place of gathering that were calculated to induce false hopes, we should be highly culpable; but not so,
we would speak plainly and say, do the will of God and keep his commandments, but expect to be tried to the end, wherever your location shall be; and inasmuch as
you are beloved of the Lord, your chastening shall be unto perfection, and by a patient endurance in well-doing, your end shall be glorious.

Nauvoo At Present.

The special annual conference commenced on the 6th of April, and adjourned on the evening of the 9th. It was the largest assembly ever gathered in Nauvoo on a
similar occasion, by many thousands. The congregation covered from two to three acres of ground, and were variously estimated from 20,000 to 40,000. The most
perfect order prevailed, notwithstanding the city authorities had ceased to act since the repeal of the charter, and consequently there was not a policeman or constable
on the ground. It was decided by Doctor Goforth, that the deacons preserved much better order than what had been effected by the police on former occasions. Every
proposition presented to the church was carried without a dissenting voice. A resolution was passed to recommence the Nauvoo House, and put up its walls this fall.

An immense immigration is expected this Spring, and notwithstanding the departure of apostates and their followers from our city, it is almost impossible to find an
empty house or a room to rent. The tithing is coming in from nearly all the branches, and business moves as busily around the temple as it does around a beehive in
May.-Extract of a letter from elder G. A. Smith, to elder W. Woodruff, Dated April 13th, 1845

Signs of the Times.

We feel it our duty to put on record this month, a few of those signs which are thickening fast around us, and which prognosticate, unerringly, the coming of the Lord.
England, France, and America have become distinguished in the annals of history, as being in an unexampled manner the theatres of very numerous and horrid crimes,
illustrating the fact that peace is taken from the earth. We would not wish to harrow up the feelings of our readers by a recital of the murders, &c., with which the
columns of almost every public paper are fraught-neither would our space, by any means allow it. We have also to record a most lamentable occurrence at Yarmouth,
by the fall of a suspension bridge, when some three or four hundreds of men, women, and children were precipitated into the water, and this too in a moment of gaiety,
when crowding to witness the aquatic performance of the clown of Cooke's equestrian circus being drawn in a washing-tub by four geese.

AWFUL LOSS OF LIFE AT YARMOUTH.-Never, since the devastating plague of 1759, has Yarmouth witnessed any calamity like the present. The total number of
bodies found, on the last report, was 78, though it is supposed that some thirty or forty more may yet be found. Every one feels as though it were some special
judgment, and every countenance is expressive of woe at the lamentable event, and the horrid details that have been narrated at the inquests held upon the bodies.

A DREADFUL ACCIDENT IN FRANCE.-We have also to record a frightful accident at Lyons, which took place on the 1st instant-the day of the King's fete-from
the crowding of persons on a bridge, to witness the fireworks upon the occasion. The bridge called the Pont de Pierre is a very strong old narrow bridge, not more than
eighteen feet wide. This bridge, then, being facing the one for the display of fireworks, was densely crowded with persons, as well as both banks of the river. It was
estimated by a military gentleman, that the number of persons present was not fewer than eighty thousand.

After the fireworks were over, the people began to disperse, and multitudes from both sides of the river, on their way home, had to pass this fatal bridge, consequently
the bridge became completely chocked up, it being impossible to move either one way or the other. The women became frightened, and many fainted; then
commenced the horror-the dreadful struggle-the struggle for life: all at once a panic seemed to seize the people, making them think that a portion of the bridge was
giving way; and there was some reason for thinking so, for part of the wall, on one side, had been taken down to give facility to the workmen who are erecting a new
bridge close to where the old one stands, there was, therefore, nothing to save them from being pushed into the river.

All at once, then, this mass of people turned round, pushing with dreadful force against each other-the women, the children, the young girls, and the old men fell in
heaps, and were literally trodden to pieces. To the honour of the French character be it spoken, that many of them thought more of saving others than of saving
themselves: as it was, upwards of twenty persons were killed, and many dreadfully wounded, and many, probably, were pushed into the river, so that the real loss of
life cannot be stated. The houses near the bridge were filled with the dead and dying.

One poor gentleman, from Villefranche, lost his only son in a most dreadful manner, a very fine boy, his only hope-he was literally flattened, smashed to pieces. Never
will the recollection of this lamentable scene of the fete of Louis Philip, be effaced from the memory of those who witnessed it.

SNOW STORM IN RUSSIA.-In the south-west province of Russia, a violent snow storm occurred about the middle of March, which continued for six days. It
extended over the governments of Volhynia, Podolia, and the province of Bessarbia, and caused the greatest destruction to life and property. Seventy-six persons are
reported to have perished.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 119 / 1033
WRECK OF THE AMERICAN STEAMER, "SWALLOW."-The city of New York was thrown into a state of great excitement by the striking of the steam-boat
Swallow, on a rock, in coming down the Hudson River. The accident appears to have occurred from the wreckless carelessness, while racing with other steamers. The
SNOW STORM IN RUSSIA.-In the south-west province of Russia, a violent snow storm occurred about the middle of March, which continued for six days. It
extended over the governments of Volhynia, Podolia, and the province of Bessarbia, and caused the greatest destruction to life and property. Seventy-six persons are
reported to have perished.

WRECK OF THE AMERICAN STEAMER, "SWALLOW."-The city of New York was thrown into a state of great excitement by the striking of the steam-boat
Swallow, on a rock, in coming down the Hudson River. The accident appears to have occurred from the wreckless carelessness, while racing with other steamers. The
New York papers contain several accounts of the disaster, and the details are truly horrifying. The number of passengers on board is variously stated. By some, it is
given at 300; by others over 500. It appears that the "Express" took on board 40; the "Rochester" 90; carried to Athens and Hudson, 70; making a total of 200. At the
lowest computation, from forty to fifty persons were drowned.

FIRE, AND DREADFUL LOSS OF LIFE, IN SPAIN.-An accident, which produced a most lamentable catastrophe, happened on the 3rd instant, at Valencia, in
Spain. A fire broke out in the premises of a confectioner, but was rapidly extinguished without any serious consequences; but at a manufactory of cigars, nearly
adjoining, several hundreds of young women were employed at the time. A report got among them that the gas pipes had burst, and that they were likely all to be burnt
alive. Under the terror of this impression, they all rushed to the doors and staircases, and in the confusion, 18 were killed, and 50 so seriously injured that they were
obliged to be carried to the hospital.

DREADFUL FIRE AT PITTSBURG, AND IMMENSE DESTRUCTION OF PROPERTY.-The dispatches by the New York packet-ship, Sea, Captain Edwards,
have just been landed at Liverpool; they comprise papers from that city to the 15th, two days later than were conveyed by the New York and London packet-ship
Westminster. We have received by this arrival distressing accounts of a most disastrous fire at Pittsburg, a rising and important city in Pennsylvania, destroying twenty
squares of the city, comprising about 1,200 houses, the loss of which is estimated at ï¿½2,000,000 sterling. It is the next largest city to Philadelphia in the State of
Pennsylvania. Its population is about 25,000, and it was becoming a place of great commercial importance. Those acquainted with the plan of Pittsburg will be aware
of the extent of the terrible calamity, when we state that nearly all that portion of the city extending from Ferry-street up the Monongahela river to the city line, and
thence to the head of the entire suburb called "Pipetown" (Kensington), had been destroyed. The fire reached up Market-street, as far as the south side of Third-street,
and up Wood-street as far as the south side of Diamond-alley. The boundaries of the burnt district may be thus described: from Water-street up Ferry to Third-street
(the old Presbyterian Church was saved) up Third to Wood; up Wood to Diamond-alley, both sides; up Diamond-alley to Smithfield-street, and thence down
Smithfield to Fourth-street, both sides; up Fourth-street to Ross-street, and thence to the head of Pipetown, including, as we have estimated above, about 20 squares,
and comprising from 1,000 to 1,200 houses. Many of the warehouses contained goods of immense value-they were grocery, dry goods, and commission houses, and
their spring stocks had been just laid in. The fire originated in a frame building over an icehouse, belonging to William Diehl, near the corner of Second and Ferry-
streets. The wind was blowing stiffly from the north-west, though it frequently veered to other points, and owing to its variations, the fire extended up Wood-street
farther than it otherwise could have done. It was discovered about twelve o'clock, and was not checked till five in the afternoon. The progress of the flames was so
fearfully rapid, that many persons had not time to remove their goods-others, again, had got their property into the street, when the flames, seized it there, before it
could be removed to a place of safety. Others, still, would not believe the devouring element could reach their dwellings, and did not think of removing until it was too
late to save their furniture. Many people escaped with nothing but the apparel they had upon their persons. At dark you might see in every direction families sitting
without shelter, guarding such portions of their household furniture as they were able to save from the flames, and not knowing where they would lay their heads or
procure a morsel of food. The Councils met in the afternoon, and attempted to devise some means to stay the conflagration. It was proposed to blow up houses that
seemed in the way of the flames. The deliberations, however, were ineffectual in results, and one or two buildings were blown up.

It will be many years before the city can recover from the effects of this dreadful calamity; it has cast a blight over the commercial and manufacturing enterprise of
hundreds of most worthy citizens, and in an hour has swept from them all the profits of years of toil and industry. Two lives were lost at the fire. One was an old woman
in the neighbourhood of Grant and Third-streets, who had no aid to remove her furniture, and she refused to leave her dwelling until it was too late to save her. The
other was a gentleman doing business in Wood-street. We hear rumours of many lives being lost, but as none of the reports are authentic, we refrain from giving them
until we receive more reliable information.

The Blood of Christ.

In order to guard against heresy in doctrine by those who are occasionally over zealous, and who do not use sufficient caution in their addresses to the public, we beg
leave to make a remark or two with regard to the important subject at the head of this article. We read that the blood of Jesus Christ cleanseth from all sin: and most
assuredly it does. Jesus Christ has paid the debt for the human family, but it is left to themselves to make that atonement applicable to them individually. The Lord
requires obedience from us in order that we may enjoy the remission of our sins, which he has purchased by his blood; but let no one make a mistake in this important
subject, by supposing that the mere act of baptism is an atonement, for it would be totally inefficacious unless the blood of the Saviour had been shed for us. It is as it
were as if we were greatly indebted to some one, together with the multitude surrounding us, and an individual pays the debt of the whole, but before we are allowed to
enjoy the privilege of the liquidation, we are to acknowledge the payment, and give credit to him who has been our daysman, and who has answered the obligation that
devolved upon us.

Notices.

We expect that the Doctrine and Covenants will be issued with the First Number of the Sixth Volume of the STAR.

On and after the 1st of June, all letters to Messrs. Woodruff, Hedlock, and Ward, must be addressed to Stanley Buildings, Bath Street, Liverpool.

ERRATA IN OUR LAST NUMBER.-Owing to the great pressure of business during the time of our getting out the last number, our printer made several mistakes. In
the 28th article of the Joint Stock Company, for "disease," read "decease." And at the bottom of 181 page omit the last line, commencing with the word "weather,"
which line should be at the bottom of the 182 page. Also in the sixth line from the bottom of the 102 page, for "recollections," read "recollections."

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

Editorial Address.

From the Times and Seasons.

We now present ourselves before our readers in a new volume at the commencement of another year. Forty-four has come rolling upon us with all its responsibilities,
leaving the events that have transpired in the by-gone year to mingle with those before the flood; and we are now ushered forth with the rapidity of the whirling spheres,
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                    Page    120    / 1033
into the cumbrous, the uncertain, the unknown future. In resuming our onerous duties, of an editorial nature, we commence by wishing our readers     a happy  new  year.

In reflecting upon the past, we have many pleasing recollections. We have witnessed the work of God rolling forth with unprecedented rapidity, and the potency of
From the Times and Seasons.

We now present ourselves before our readers in a new volume at the commencement of another year. Forty-four has come rolling upon us with all its responsibilities,
leaving the events that have transpired in the by-gone year to mingle with those before the flood; and we are now ushered forth with the rapidity of the whirling spheres,
into the cumbrous, the uncertain, the unknown future. In resuming our onerous duties, of an editorial nature, we commence by wishing our readers a happy new year.

In reflecting upon the past, we have many pleasing recollections. We have witnessed the work of God rolling forth with unprecedented rapidity, and the potency of
truth, has been felt and realized throughout the length and breadth of this continent, on the continent of Europe, and among the distant nations of the earth.

The little stone hewn out of the mountain without hands, has commenced its progress, and like a snow ball, it becomes more ponderous as it rolls along, gathering
together the pure in heart among all people, and forming a nucleus around which shall gather the great, the virtuous, the benevolent, the wise, and the patriotic of all
nations. That `knowledge is power,' is a truth acknowledged by all, and if there is any true and correct source of intelligence, it must be that which proceeds from the
Almighty, Joseph, by his wisdom became second to Pharaoh in power, and in command in Egypt. Daniel through his wisdom was placed in great authority in the
Babylonish kingdom, being made chief ruler and governor. When our Saviour made his appearance in the world, it was said of him `whence hath this man this wisdom,
seeing he has negver learned?' he spake as never man spake,' and his `fame went out to all the country round about.' The reason is obvious: those persons had all
received intelligence from God, and being instructed by the great Eloheim were enabled to unfold principles of intelligence that far exceeded every thing that was merely
human; the wisdom and intelligence of the generations in which they severally lived. Life and immortality, we are told were brought to light in the days of our Saviour by
the gospel, and the same gospel having been restored in these last days by the revelation of Jesus Christ, the opening of the heavens, the ministering of angels, the gift of
the Holy Ghost, and the power of God, we may expect a pure stream of intelligence to flow unto us, which has its fountain in the bosom of the Almighty, and which is
calculated to satisfy the capacious desires of intelligent spirits, and expand the human heart wide as the universe. Already many great things have been unfolded unto us,
which as far exceed the principles of sectarianism, as light does darkness. Their influence has been felt, both at home and abroad, and although handied in many
instances by unlettered men, they have produced a mighty effect. The diamond has shone in all its resplendent beauty, and thousands who know how to appreciate truth
have been attracted by the precious gem.

Perhaps there never was a time since the principles of our holy religion were first revealed from the heavens, in these last days when they spread more rapidly than they
do at the present time. Our elders are going forth `bearing precious seed,' and the accounts which we are daily receiving from all parts of the Union, are of the most
flattering kind. Intelligence is disseminating, truth is triumphing, churches are being built up, and superstition, ignorance, and bigotry are losing their fascinating charms,
being eclipsed by the more lucid rays of eternal truth.

The work is still progressing in Canada, New Brunswick, England, Ireland, Scotland, Wales, and in the Isle of Man; and despite of the vast numbers that are constantly
emigrating to this land, their numbers are continually on the increase. In Wales, native elders have been ordained, who are going forth and preaching in their own
language, the great principles of eternal truth. We have elders preaching in New Holland, and in the East Indies, and elders during the past year have been sent to the
Islands in the South Sea. Elders Hydo and Adams, are also preparing to go on a mission to Russia in the spring.

Our affairs in Nauvoo are prosperous; vast numbers of brick houses have gone up the last summer and fall, and our city begins to present a very pleasing prospect.
Great numbers of merchants have settled among us during the past year, and the amount of merchandize which has been imported, has placed goods within the reach of
the citizens of Nauvoo, at as reasonable a rate as they can be purchased at any of our western cities.

Considering the many improvements that have been made, and the difficulties in many instances under which the committee have had to labour, the Temple has made
great progress: and strenuous efforts are now being made in quarrying, hauling, and hewing stone, to place it in a situation that the walls can go up and the building be
enclosed by next fall.

There has not been much done at the Nauvoo House during the past season, further than preparing materials; most of the brick, however, and hewed stone are in
readiness for the building; and the Temple and Nauvoo House Committees, having purchased several splendid mills in the pineries, place them in a situation to furnish
both of the above named buildings with abundance of excellent lumber, besides having a large amount to dispose of.

Great improvements have been made in our Municipal regulations lately; ordinances have been passed to protect our citizens against the encroachments and
persecutions of Missouri, and a standing police of forty men, have been appointed to see those laws enforced, to guard against the encroachments of blacklegs, horse
thieves, kidnappers, and other scoundrels, who so much invest our river, and who, in so many instances, (in consequence of the credulity of the people,) have been
enabled to commit all kinds of depredations at the expense of the Mormons.

Vigorous efforts are being made to improve our wharves, and facilitate the landing of steam-boats on our shores. A charter has also been granted by the City Council
for the erection of a dam, upwards of a mile long, across the Mississippi, to commence some distance below the Nauvoo House, and interesect with an island above;
so as not to interfere with the main channel of the river. This work when completed, will not only from one of the best harbours on the Mississippi river, making the
whole of our shore accessible at all times to the largest class of boats; but it will at the same time afford the best mill privileges in the western country.

Nor have our farmers been idle. Very great improvements have been made during the last year, in agricultural pursuits. Extensive farms are beginning to spread
themselves for miles in every direction from our city, on the bosom of the great prairie, as far as the eye can reach; fencing, ploughing, and building, seems to be the
order of the day. `The wilderness is indeed being made glad, and the desert blossoms as the rose.'

Many branches of mechanism are going on: brick-makers, carpenters, brick-layers, masons, plasterers, black-smiths, and many other branches of business have found
abundance of employ. There is, however, one thing which we would respectfully call the attention of our brethren to; that is, the business of manufacturing.

There is perhaps no place in the western country, where cotton, woollen, silk, iron, and earthenware, could be manufactured to better advantage than they could in
Nauvoo. There is not a branch in any of the above trades, from making the machinery, to completing the most delicate fabrics, or wares, but what we have artisans and
mechanics that are fully competent to the task, having followed those several branches of manufactures, either in the eastern states, or in the old world: and when the
above named dam shall be erected, it will afford greater facilities for manufacturing purposes, and better prospects for capitalists to invest their money than any thing
that has come under our notice for a long time.

Our relations with the state of Missouri, and with all our enemies, are placed on a very different footing to what they ever were before. That state has used all her
ingenuity to entrap, persecute, and destroy us, but she has failed in the attempt; she has not yet a pretext left for even an illegal prosecution. The Governor of this state
has declared himself in favour of law, and there is not the least shadow of a pretext for issuing any process for Joseph Smith, and there is as little prospect of any
requisition being complied with. The old charge of burglary, arson, treason, murder, &c., is worn so thread hare, that nobody will pay any attention to it.

Orin P. Rockwell has also been acquitted, before even a Missouri court; not the slightest evidence of his guilt having been adduced, even by his most bitter enemies;
and, as he was falsely charged with being the principal in the attempted murder of ex-Governor Boggs, there can be no further charges be made against Joseph Smith,
as `accessary before the fact.'
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 121 / 1033
Brother Avery and his son have also been acquitted, and there is not one person belonging to our church that the state of Missouri can institute the least shadow of
charge against.-We are informed also that Governor Ford has ordered the sheriff of this county, to take those persons who assisted the Missourians in kidnapping in
this state; and to hold them in recognizance to appear at the county court; thus relieving us from the unpleasant task of enforcing the law. Most of the persons engaged
Orin P. Rockwell has also been acquitted, before even a Missouri court; not the slightest evidence of his guilt having been adduced, even by his most bitter enemies;
and, as he was falsely charged with being the principal in the attempted murder of ex-Governor Boggs, there can be no further charges be made against Joseph Smith,
as `accessary before the fact.'

Brother Avery and his son have also been acquitted, and there is not one person belonging to our church that the state of Missouri can institute the least shadow of
charge against.-We are informed also that Governor Ford has ordered the sheriff of this county, to take those persons who assisted the Missourians in kidnapping in
this state; and to hold them in recognizance to appear at the county court; thus relieving us from the unpleasant task of enforcing the law. Most of the persons engaged
in the mobocratic meetings in Carthage and elsewhere, are heartily tired and ashamed of their company, having found out that they have been gulled by the
misrepresentations and falsehoods of designing demagogues, to seek to overthrow an innocent and law-abiding people.

Throughout the whole region of country around us, those bitter and acrimonious feelings which have so long been engendered by many, are dying away, and a more
friendly, amicable, and peaceable spirit has taken its place.

Our influence abroad is also on the increase, truth and innocence are triumphing over falsehood and malice, and the most honourable and intelligent of all classes, are
beginning to gaze with admiration upon, and to investigate and admire those glorious principles which God has revealed in these last days for the salvation of the human
family. The prophecies of sacred writ are fast fulfilling, intelligence is rolling forth in majesty. The power of God is being made manifest; and soon every kindred, people
and tongue shall listen to the voice of eternal truth: and all nations see the salvation of God.

Letter From Orson Hyde.

Nauvoo, Jan. 20th, 1844.

Dear Brother Ward,-After so long an absence, I now take my pen to write a few lines to my friends on the other side of the great waters. The spring is now
approaching rapidly, and soon must I go forth again on the great and important work whereunto I am called.

In this arduous enterprize, I the more willingly continue on account of the certainty of gaining a celestial crown at the end of the race. I have tested the merits of that
cause which I am chosen to defend for more than twelve years, and have ever found that when I honoured it, the Lord has ever honoured me, and when I have
defended it, the Lord has defended me. I, therefore, repose unlimited confidence in its strength and purity, and am disposed still to lend all my exertions to roll onward a
cause which proffers so much good to our race.

The Saints here are prospering as well as any one could expect.-On account of the extreme drought last summer, the crops were much injured. This makes provisions
rather scarce and dear, but the winter, so far, has been very mild-and this is favourable. Flour is worth a sovereign a barrel (196lbs); pork, fresh in the hog, is worth
half-a-sovereign per hundred pounds; and other things in like proportion. This is almost as dear again as last year; but I suppose these prices would be considered
cheap with you.

It is my present intention to leave this country in the spring, to go to St. Petersburgh, in Russia. You have no doubt seen my appointment to this mission in the Times and
Seasons. I shall, in all probability, pass through England on my way there, and shall calculate to spend some time in the different branches of the Church in that country;
and, as we intend to establish the gospel in Russia, and also enter into some business transactions there, in behalf of the Church, pursuant to the counsel and advice of
brother Joseph Smith and others, it will require some money to carry into effect the work before us: and should the brethren in England be disposed to assist in this
matter, this is their invitation to do so; and also a word to them in season to be prepared when we arrive to do what their liberality and circumstances will allow them.

The cause is prospering in this country, and our great and wise men are beginning to consider it. Brother Joseph Smith is daily thronged with visitors of every grade,
from different parts of the United States. Some are being aroused to put down the work, because, they say, Joseph Smith is getting too much power, that his numbers
will soon be so great that he will join with England, or some other power, and conquer the United States; while others say that a man who possesses power and skill to
obtain influence among an enlightened people must be worthy of it, and so it goes. But while confusion, strife, and division exist among the people, our church is
constantly arising like a luminary in the sky, making manifest the errors and deformities of the religious world, by the light which she emits upon all their institutions.

When last in England, I thought I knew much about the purposes of God, and the plan of operation in bringing about his purposes; but I was then a child and
understood but little in comparison to what has since been opened to my view.

A stream commonly risen in some obscure vale, being nearly shut in by rocks, hills, and mountains, and consequently visited but by few; yet, as it rolls its limpid treasure
along the valley among the trees and plants of nature, it receives constant accessions of tributary streams which swell its tide into a vast river, bearing on its bosom the
splendid and gallant ship through the widely extended plains adorned with towns, cities, and villages, until it launches her into the broad ocean: so our religion bears us
onward in its current from the rude and obscure field of nature, expanding the mind, deepening the understanding, and opening to our view the broad ocean of eternal
life into which it will eventually launch us.

The course of the rest of the Twelve, I cannot now determine; but the conference will give some directions to them at the proper time. Brother Amos Fielding is here
and well. All the Twelve are well. It is a general time of health with us, and we hope and pray that health, spiritual and temporal, may be your portion in this world, and
eternal life in the world to come. Brethren all, fare you well for the present. May God bless you for ever and ever. Even so, amen.

ORSON HYDE.

Editorial.

GENERAL CONFERENCE.-We take the present opportunity of announcing to the various conferences in the British Islands, that we intend to hold a GENERAL
CONFERENCE in Liverpool, on Saturday and Sunday, the 6th and 7th of April next; simultaneously with the conference which will be held on that day in Nauvoo,
and the anniversary of the organization of the Church of Jesus Christ, beneficently instituted by Divine authority in the year 1830, for the gathering together of the honest
in heart in the last days. Thanksgiving and praise must fill the heart of every Saint in the contemplation of the scenes and struggles through which the church has passed
since that day.

Yes, we repeat it, gratitude must fill the hearts of the Saints when they reflect upon what God hath wrought for his people as a whole; and certainly we cannot withhold
our praises unto our Heavenly Father, when we reflect upon what he hath done for us individually, by enabling us still to retain our position in his covenant and kingdom,
for truly is the experience of each a type of the great struggle of the entire church, and by a faithful endurance will it be typical of its glorious consummation and eternal
triumph.

It is true, in the unexampled progress and success of the Church, she hath not gained the esteem of the world, but in defiance of every opposition which the powers of
 Copyright
darkness       (c) 2005-2009,
            could               Infobase
                   suggest, or prompt     Mediashe
                                      to action, Corp.                                                                                                  Page
                                                   hath attained to a position, with the certainty of a glorious triumph, that stamps her with the divinity     122 / and
                                                                                                                                                            of heaven, 1033
                                                                                                                                                                          is
sufficient in itself to convince the unprejudiced and honest, that it is the work of God, and that the prophet truly described it as a stone cut of the mountain without
hands; or in other words as effected not by human agency alone, but by the immediate energy of Divine Omnipotence.
triumph.

It is true, in the unexampled progress and success of the Church, she hath not gained the esteem of the world, but in defiance of every opposition which the powers of
darkness could suggest, or prompt to action, she hath attained to a position, with the certainty of a glorious triumph, that stamps her with the divinity of heaven, and is
sufficient in itself to convince the unprejudiced and honest, that it is the work of God, and that the prophet truly described it as a stone cut of the mountain without
hands; or in other words as effected not by human agency alone, but by the immediate energy of Divine Omnipotence.

From several articles in the present number of the STAR, it will be seen what is the general condition of the Church in America and elsewhere; and we have to solicit
from the presidents of conferences and others in this land, as accurato and exact a statement of the condition and prospects of the various branches as possible, in
order that we may be enabled to make an accurate return to the presidency at Nauvoo. We also wish a line from those who may attend the conference as deputations,
in order that we may provide as comfortable accommodations for them as we are able.

The letter of our beloved brother elder Orson Hyde, will be read with interest by all, and we trust that the intimation to assist our brethren on their mission to Russia,
will be responded to liberally by all the Saints in the land, according to their ability.

We feel it necessary and just to make an appeal to the liberality of the Saints generally, on behalf of the presidency in England at the present time; owing to the great
demand made upon us by the authorities in Nauvoo, to send over a many families, free of expense, we find ourselves very circumseribed in our pecuniary means at
present; also the trial of brothers Pugmire and Cartwright, at Chester, with which the Saints are acquainted, called for an outiay of some forty pounds, towards the
liquidation of which we have to express our gratitude for a few contributions received, and we would exhort the brethren and sisters as they value the blessing of the
Lord, to come forth to our assistance at the present time. We feel also very desirous to visit the different conferences now that the season for emigration has closed in
order that we may organize and strengthen the churches, and further as much as possible the great work of God. This of course cannot be accomplished effectually
without means, and we trust that these few hints will be sufficient to prompt into generous activity the liberality of the people of God.

There is one subject on which we have written before, but to which we wish again to call the attention of the presidents of councils and the officers generally; which is
that we have received the authority of the holy priesthood to enable us to be the saviours of men, and not the destroyers. Let us bear in mind continually that it is a most
serious thing to be cut off from the Church of Christ, and while we sit as judges in the kingdom, let our judgment ever be tempered with mercy, and let us never forget
that if we ourselves are destitute of the spirit of forgiveness, we shall look in vain to be forgiven at the hand of Him whom we serve.

Also, in all councils of the church, let it be clearly understood, that all connected with the priesthood, whatever office they may individually hold, are equal members of
such councils, and that a teacher or deacon is as honourable in his office, and has as equal a right to speak and vote, as any other member of the council; therefore let
each, individually, be upheld and honoured in his office, and let the counsel of each in their several fields of labour be sought after and respected, in order that the
blessing of the Lord may rest upon his people, and that a spirit of union and love may fill every heart, and that being united they may go forth as giants in the cause of
God with power, wisdom, and truth, that nothing can withstand.

We therefore exhort the presidents and elders not merely to read these sentiments for themselves, but to communicate and teach them generally. Do we ask too much?
Are there some whom these remarks will condemn? If so, let them repent and reform-remembering

"How noble 'tis to own a fault!
How gen'rous and divine to forgive one!"

We trust that these hints will suffice on this important subject, and prevent the necessary exercise of other authority. The possession and practice of humility will not
degrade the most elevated in the kingdom of God, but being destitute of it, no matter what position he may occupy, his downfall is certain, and his fate is sure.

Contents.

EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL STREET, LIVERPOOL.

No. 12. April 1844. Vol. IV.
The Gathering.

(Continued from page 163.)

Jared and his brother, together with the families that were with them and their several offsprings, were greatly blessed of God for a length of time upon this continent.
They prospered exceedingly. They were blessed with communion with the Lord-with revelations, faith, wisdom; and in all temporal blessings they became a great
people. But when they transgressed the laws of God, the curse of Jehovah fell upon them, and they were swept from the face of the earth, according to the word of the
Lord.

Abraham was made use of, he was selected and chosen as a peculiar personage to whom God would commit his laws and ordinances, and to his seed after him; and in
order that he might accomplish his purposes, he gave unto him the land of Canaan as his inheritance, that he might be selected and set apart from all other nations; and
this was the only principle upon which God could teach him his law and establish the priesthood. It is true that Abraham obtained it by faith, but then if he had not
possessed faith, he would not have been a fit personage for the Lord to select, through whom he could communicate his will, and preserve a chosen seed upon the
earth. Abraham, through a long train of aflictions, and in many trials had proved his unflinching integrity and faithfulness to God for many years; and when the Lord saw
that he was a proper person to exalt, he said unto him, "get thee out of thy country, and from thy kindred, and from thy father's house, unto a land that I will shew thee,
and I will make of thee a great nation, and I will bless thee, and curse them that curse thee, and in thee shall all families of the earth be blessed." And when Abraham
had journeyed to the place appointed, the Lord appeared unto him and said, "unto thy seed will I give this land," and he afterwards entered into a covenant with
Abraham, saying, "unto thy seed have I given this land, from the river of Egypt unto the great river, the river Euphrates. The Kenites, and the Kennizites, and the
Kadmonites, and the Hittites, and the Perrizites, and Rophaines, and Amorites, and the Canaanites, and the Girgashites, and the Jebusites."

That land was given unto Abraham, and unto his seed for an everlasting inheritance, and "Isaac and Jacob were heirs with him of the same promise." The land was
allotted unto the twelve tribes of Israel, but in consequence of their iniquities, they were afterwards driven from it, and scattered upon the face of all the earth. Previous
to their scattering, the Lord made provisions for the preservation of a remnant upon this continent, that he might preserve a pure seed unto himself; and Lehi and his
family, together with Ishmael, were directed by the Lord to come here and possess this land. There was, no doubt, provision made also for many others; the ten tribes
of Israel were carried away to a distant land, where never man dwelt, where they should remain until the latter day; then should they return according to the word of the
Lord, and become one nation with Judah, "in the land upon the mountains of Israel, and one king shall be a king over them, and they shall no longer be two nations any
more at all." That there were then remnants of the house of Israel is evident from the words of the apostle Paul. In writing to the Romans, who were Gentiles, and
 Copyrightwith
reasoning    (c) 2005-2009,   Infobase
                 them upon their         Media
                                  standing       Corp.
                                            and relationship to God, he tells them that "the Jews were broken off because of their unbelief, and that they,
                                                                                                                                                      Page   the123
                                                                                                                                                                 Romans,   stand
                                                                                                                                                                      / 1033
by faith." He tells them not to "boast against the branches," for the obvious reason, that "thou bearest not the root, but the root thee; and although the house of Judah
was at that time about to be destroyed, yet all the house of Israel had not become extinet, nor were the premises made to the fathers forgotten; for God said that he
would graft them in again, not only so, but the house of Judah was only one branch of the house of Israel, whereas there were many branches who were not broken off.
family, together with Ishmael, were directed by the Lord to come here and possess this land. There was, no doubt, provision made also for many others; the ten tribes
of Israel were carried away to a distant land, where never man dwelt, where they should remain until the latter day; then should they return according to the word of the
Lord, and become one nation with Judah, "in the land upon the mountains of Israel, and one king shall be a king over them, and they shall no longer be two nations any
more at all." That there were then remnants of the house of Israel is evident from the words of the apostle Paul. In writing to the Romans, who were Gentiles, and
reasoning with them upon their standing and relationship to God, he tells them that "the Jews were broken off because of their unbelief, and that they, the Romans, stand
by faith." He tells them not to "boast against the branches," for the obvious reason, that "thou bearest not the root, but the root thee; and although the house of Judah
was at that time about to be destroyed, yet all the house of Israel had not become extinet, nor were the premises made to the fathers forgotten; for God said that he
would graft them in again, not only so, but the house of Judah was only one branch of the house of Israel, whereas there were many branches who were not broken off.
For, says Paul, if some of the branches be broken off, and thou being a wild olive tree, wert grafted in AMONG them, and with them partakest of the root and fatness
of the olive tree; boast not against the branches (that yet remain), but if thou boast, thou bearest not the root but the root thee." From the above it is evident that there
were other branches of the house of Israel, that were not broken off at the time to which the apostle refers; and that instead of the Gentiles possessing the above
kingdom and dominion, as some suppose, and having the exclusive charge of the ordinances of God's house, they were only "grafted in" as a wild olive "among the
natural branches, and with them partook of the root and fatness of the olive tree."

The Lord provided for all these things, and before he destroyed or broke off one portion of the house of Israel, he made ample provision for the perpetuation of their
seed, the continuation of his mercy and the ordinances of his house among the other branches. This is beautifully exemplified in the parable of the olive tree in the Book
of Mormon:-

And it came to pass that the master of the vineyard went forth, and he saw that his olive tree began to decay; and he said I will prune it, and dig about it, and nourish it,
that perhaps it may shoot forth young and tender branches, and it perish not. And it came to pass that he pruned it and digged about it, and nourished it according to his
word. And it came to pass that after many days, it began to put forth somewhat a little young and tender branches; but behold, the main top thereof began to perish.
And it came to pass that the master of the vineyard saw it, and he said unto his servant, it grieveth me that I should lose this tree; wherefore go and pluck the branches
from a wild olive tree and bring them hither unto me; and we will pluck off those main branches which are beginning to wither away, and we will cast them into the fire,
that they may be burned. And behold, saith the lord of the vineyard, I take away many of these young and tender branches, and I will graft them whithersoever I will;
and it mattereth not that if it so be, that the root of this tree will perish, I may preserve the fruit thereof unto myself; wherefore I take these young and tender branches,
and I will graft them whithersoever I will. Take thou the branches of the wild olive tree and graft them in, is the stead thereof; and these which I have plucked off, I will
east into the fire, and burn them that they may not cumber the ground of my vineyard.

And it came to pass that the servant of the Lord of the vineyard did according to the word of the Lord of the vineyard, and grafted in the branches of the wild olive
tree. And the Lord of the vineyard caused that it should be digged about, and pruned, and nourished, saying unto his servant, it grieveth me that I should lose this tree;
wherefore, that perhaps I might preserve the roots thereof that they perish not, that I might preserve them unto myself, I have done this thing. Wherefore, go thy way,
watch the tree and nourish it, according to my words. And these will I place in the nethermost part of my vineyard, whithersoever I will, it mattereth not unto thee; and I
do it that I may preserve unto myself the natural branches of the tree, and also that I may lay up fruit thereof against the season unto myself; for it grieveth me that I
should lose this tree and the fruit thereof.

And it came to pass that the Lord of the vineyard went his way, and hid the natural branches of the tame olive tree in the nethermost parts of the vineyard; some in one
place and some in another, according to his will and pleasure. And it came to pass that a long time passed away, and the Lord of the vineyard said unto his servant,
come, let us go down into the vineyard that we may labour in the vineyard.

And it came to pass that the Lord of the vineyard, and also the servant, went down into the vineyard to labour. And it came to pass that the servant said unto his
master, behold, look here; behold the tree. And it came to pass that the Lord of the vineyard looked and beheld the tree in which the wild olive branches had been
grafted; and it had sprang forth and began to bear fruit. And he behold that it was good, and the fruit thereof was like unto the natural fruit. And he said unto the
servant, behold the branches of the wild tree bath taken hold of the moisture of the root thereof, that the root thereof hath brought forth much strength, and because of
the much strength of the root thereof, the wild branches have brought forth tame fruit; now if we had not gratted in these branches, the tree thereof would have
perished. And now, behold, I shall lay up much fruit, which the tree thereof hath brought forth, and the fruit thereof I shall lay up against the season unto mine own self.

And it came to pass that the Lord of the vineyard said unto the servant, come let us go to the nethermost part of the vineyard, and behold if the natural branches, of the
tree hath not brought forth much fruit also, that I may lay up of the fruit thereof against the season, unto mine own self. And it came to pass that they went forth whither
the master had hid the natural branches of the tree; and he said unto the servant, behold these, and he behold the first that it had brought forth much fruit, and he beheld
also that it was good. And he said unto the servant, take off the fruit thereof, and lay it up against the season, that I may preserve it unto mine own self; for behold, said
he, this long time have I nourished it, and it hath brought forth much fruit.

And it came to pass that the servant said unto his master, how comest thou hither to plant this tree, or this branch of the tree? for behold it was the poorest spot in all
the land of the vineyard. And the Lord of the vineyard said unto him counsel me not, I knew that it was a poor spot of ground, wherefore I said unto thee, I have
nourished it this long time, and thou beholdest that it hath brought forth much fruit.

And it came to pass that the Lord of the vineyard said unto his servant, look hither, behold I have planted another branch of the tree also, and thou knowest that this
spot of ground was poorer than the first; but behold the tree, I have nourished it this long time, and it hath brought forth much fruit, therefore gather it, and lay it up
against the season, that I may preserve it unto mine own self.

And it came to pass that the Lord of the vineyard said again unto his servant, look hither and behold another branch also which I have planted; behold that I have
nourished it also, and it hath brought forth fruit. And he said unto the servant look hither, and behold the last; behold, this have I planted in a good spot of ground, and I
have nourished it this long time, and only a part of the tree hath brought forth tame fruit, and the other part of the tree hath brought forth wild fruit; behold I have
nourished this tree like unto the others.

From the above it is very evident that there did exist other branches of the house of Israel that were under the special guidance of the Lord, and to whom he paid
peculiar attention, and that in order that he might preserve a pure seed unto himself, he took those "young and tender branches from the main tree, before it had become
corrupt, and planted them in different parts of his vineyard, and dressed and nourished them that they might bring forth good fruit unto himself." There is one peculiar
trait in this dispensation of providence, which is, that these branches were hid in the vineyard, and consequently not generally known by the generality of mankind.

This may account for the generally received opinion that the house of Judah were the only representatives of the kingdom of God upon the earth, and that consequently,
when the kingdom of God was taken from them and given to the Gentiles, that the Gentiles were the sole possessors of it, and that the house of Israel had lost the
blessings of God for ever, and would only obtain mercy through the Gentiles. This opinion was obtaining among the Romans in Paul's day, hence his reasoning with
them on this subject, shewing that they had received all their blessings through the Jews, and that if the Jews were broken off and the Gentiles grafted in, they bore not
the root but the root them; and that instead of either being the root, or the main branches, they were merely a scion taken from the wild olive tree and grafted into the
old stock, dependant upon it-that they were neither the root nor the main branches, but "grafted in among the branches, and with them partaking of the root and futness
of the olive tree."
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 124 / 1033
Those branches taken from the main stock were hid in different parts of the vineyard, some in one part and some in another. The ten tribes were taken to a "land where
never mankind dwelt, from whence they will return in the latter day."
them on this subject, shewing that they had received all their blessings through the Jews, and that if the Jews were broken off and the Gentiles grafted in, they bore not
the root but the root them; and that instead of either being the root, or the main branches, they were merely a scion taken from the wild olive tree and grafted into the
old stock, dependant upon it-that they were neither the root nor the main branches, but "grafted in among the branches, and with them partaking of the root and futness
of the olive tree."

Those branches taken from the main stock were hid in different parts of the vineyard, some in one part and some in another. The ten tribes were taken to a "land where
never mankind dwelt, from whence they will return in the latter day."

Lehi and his family, together with others, came to this continent, where they worshipped the true God, and there were other branches besides those, according to the
parable, and also according to the account given by our Saviour when he conversed with his disciples on this continent "And verily, verily, I say unto you, that I have
other sheep, neither of the land of Jerusalem, neither in any parts of that land round about, where I have been sent to minister. For they of whom I speak, are they who
have not as yet heard my voice, neither have I at any time manifested myself unto them. But as I have received a commandment of the Father, that I shall go unto them,
and that they shall hear my voice, and shall be numbered among my sheep, that there may be one fold and one shepherd; therefore I go to shew myself unto them."-vii.
c. Book of Nephi.

There were a number of the house of Israel discovered in little Thibet in the interior of China, in a highly civilized state, a few years ago. Whether these were the
branches referred to or not, is not for us at present to say; certain it is, however, that they do exist some where, according to the accounts given both in the Bible and
the Book of Mormon. There are some of the house of Israel, living on the islands of the sea. In the second book of Nephi, page 121, we have the following:-"For I
command all men, both in the east, and in the west, and in the north, and in the south, and in the islands of the sea, that they shall write the words which I speak unto
them. For, behold, I shall speak unto the Jews, and they shall write it, and they shall also speak unto the Nephites, and they shall write it; and I shall also speak unto the
other tribes which I have hid away, and they shall write it." Here then we find some of God's people on the islands of the sea. Agreeable to this is the account given by
Isaiah, xi. 11-"And it shall come to pass in that day, that the Lord shall set his hand again the second time to recover the remnant of his people which shall be left, from
Assyria, and from Egypt, and from Pathros, and from Cush, and from Elam, and from Shinar, and from Hamath, and from the islands of the sea." No doubt then,
according to these testimonies, but that there exists a remnant of the house of Israel, some where on the islands of the sea; for the obvious reason, that if they do not
exist there, they cannot come from there.

We have now found out several of the hiding places of the branches of the house of Israel. The ten tribes are undoubtedly hid; the history of the Nephites on this
continent, was unknown to the world till lately. The watchful jealousy of the Chinese, has been a bulwark to those in little Thibet, Bucharia, and those on the islands of
the sea are not known: and all of them have unquestionably been hid from the world, and this was the design of God to fulfil his purpose, according to the account given
in the Book of Mormon, page 522:-

And now it came to pass that when Jesus had spoken these words, he said unto those twelve whom he had chosen, ye are my disciples; and ye are a light unto this
people, who are a remnant of the house of Joseph. And behold, this is the land of your inheritance; and the Father hath given it unto you. And not at any time hath the
Father given me commandment that I should tell it unto your brethren at Jerusalem; neither at any time hath the Father given me commandment that I should tell unto
them concerning the other tribes of the house of Israel, whom the Father had led away out of the land. This much did the Father command me, that I should tell unto
them, that other sheep I have, which are not of this fold; them also must I bring, and they shall hear my voice; and there shall be one fold and one shepherd. And now
because of stiffneckedness and unbelief, they understood not my word; therefore I was commanded to say no more of the Father concerning this thing unto them. But,
verily, I say unto you, that the Father hath commanded me, and I tell it unto you, that ye are separated from among them because of their iniquity, therefore it is because
of their iniquity, that they know not of you. And verily, I say unto you again, that the other tribes hath the Father separated from them; and it is because of their iniquity
that they know not them. And verily, I say unto you, that ye are they of whom I said, other sheep I have which are not of this fold; them also I must bring, and they shall
hear my voice, and there shall be one fold and one shepherd. And they understood me not, for they supposed it had been the Gentiles; for they understood not that the
Gentiles should be converted through their preaching; and they understood me not that I said they shall hear my voice; and they understood me not that the Gentiles
should not at any time hear my voice, that I should not manifest myself unto them, save it were by the Holy Ghost. But behold, ye have both heard my voice, and seen
me; and ye are my sheep, and ye are numbered among those whom the Father hath given me. And verily, verily, I say unto you, that I have other sheep, which are not
of this, neither of the land of Jerusalem; neither in any parts of that land round about, whither I have been to minister. For they of whom I speak, are they who have not
as yet heard my voice; neither have I at any time manifested myself unto them. But I have received a commandment of the Father, that I shall go unto them, and that
they shall hear my voice, and shall be numbered among my sheep, that there may be one fold and one shepherd; therefore I go to shew myself unto them. And I
command you that ye shall write these sayings after I am gone, that if it so be that my people at Jerusalem, they who have seen me and been with me in my ministry, do
not ask the Father in my name, that they receive a knowledge of you by the Holy Ghost, and also of the other tribes whom they know not of, that these sayings which
ye shall write, shall be kept, and shall be manifested unto the Gentiles, that through the fulness of the Gentiles, the remnant of their seed who shall be scattered forth
upon the face of the earth because of their unbelief, may be brought in, or may be brought to a knowledge of me their Redeemer.

History of Joseph Smith.

(Continued from page 169.)

Sidney S. Rigdon was born in Saint Clair township, Alleghany county, State of Pennsylvania, on the 10th of February, A. D. 1793, and was the youngest son of
William and Nancy Rigdon. William Rigdon, his father, was a native of Hartford county, State of Maryland, was born A. D. 1743, and died May 26th A. D. 1810, in
the 62nd year of his age. William Rigdon was the son of Thomas Baker and Ann Lucy Rigdon. Thomas Baker Rigdon was a native of the State of Maryland, and was
the son of Thomas Baker Rigdon, who came from Great Britain.

Ann Lucy Rigdon, grandmother of Sidney S. Rigdon was a native of Ireland, and emigrated to the city of Boston, Massachusetts, and was there married to Thomas
Baker Rigdon. Nancy Rigdon's mother was a native of Freehold, Monmouth county, New Jersey, was born March 16th, 1759, and died October 3d, 1839, and was
the eldest daughter of Byrant Gallaher, who was a native of Ireland. Elizabeth Gallaher, mother to the said Nancy Rigdon, was the second wife of the said Bryant
Gallaher, and whose maiden name was Reed, and who was a native of Monmouth county, New Jersey. Their parents were natives of Scotland.

In giving an account of his parents, elder Rigdon is of the opinion that he is of Norman extraction, and thinks that the name of Rigdon was derived from the French
word Rig-o-dan, which signifies a dance, which language was spoken by the Normans, and that his ancestors came over to England with William the Conquerer. His
father, William Rigdon, was a farmer, and he removed from the State of Maryland some time prior to his marriage, to the State of Pennsylvania; and his mother had
removed some time prior to that, from the State of New Jersey to the same State, where they were married, and continued to follow agricultural pursuits. They had four
children, viz: three sons, and one daughter. The eldest sons were called Carvil, Loami, and Sidney S., the subject of this brief history. The fourth, a daughter, named
Lucy.

Nothing very remarkable took place in the youthful days of elder Rigdon, suffice it to say, that he continued at home with his parents, following the the occupation of a
farmer until he was seventeen years of age, when his father died; after which event, he continued on the same farm with his mother, until he was twenty-six years of age.
In his twenty-fifth year, he connected himself with a society, which in that country was called Regular Baptists. The church he united with, was, at that time, under the
charge of the Rev. David Phillips, a clergyman from Wales. The year following, he left the farm and went to reside with the Rev. Andrew Clark, a minister of the same
 Copyright
order.       (c)his
        During   2005-2009,   Infobase
                    continuance        Media
                                with him,      Corp. a licence to preach in that society, and commenced from that time to preach, and returned toPage
                                          he received                                                                                               farming125    / 1033
                                                                                                                                                             occupations
no more. This was in March, 1819.
Nothing very remarkable took place in the youthful days of elder Rigdon, suffice it to say, that he continued at home with his parents, following the the occupation of a
farmer until he was seventeen years of age, when his father died; after which event, he continued on the same farm with his mother, until he was twenty-six years of age.
In his twenty-fifth year, he connected himself with a society, which in that country was called Regular Baptists. The church he united with, was, at that time, under the
charge of the Rev. David Phillips, a clergyman from Wales. The year following, he left the farm and went to reside with the Rev. Andrew Clark, a minister of the same
order. During his continuance with him, he received a licence to preach in that society, and commenced from that time to preach, and returned to farming occupations
no more. This was in March, 1819.

In the month of May of the same year, he left the State of Pennsylvania and went to Trumball county, State of Ohio, and took up his residence at the house of
Adamson Bentley, a preacher of the same faith. This was in July of the same year. While there he became acquainted with Phebe Brook, to whom he was married on
the 12th of June, A. D. 1820. She was a native of the State of New Jersey, Bridgetown, Cumberland county, and had previously removed to Trumball county, Ohio.-
After his marriage he continued to preach in that district of country until November, 1821, when he was requested by the First Baptist Church of the city of Pittsburgh,
to take the pastoral charge of said church, which invitation he accepted, and in February, A. D. 1822, he left Warren. Trumball county, and removed to that city and
entered immediately upon his pastoral duties, and continued to preach to that church with considerable success. At the time he commenced his labours in that church,
and for some time before, the church was in a very low state and much confusion existed in consequence of the conduct of their former pastor.-However, soon after
elder Rigdon commenced his labours, there was a pleasing change effected, for, by his incessant labours and his peculiar style of preaching, the church was crowded
with anxious listeners. The number of members rapidly increased, and it soon became one of the most respectable churches in that city.-He was now a popular
minister, and was much respected in that city, and all classes and persuasions sought his society. After he had been in that place some time, his mind was troubled and
much perplexed with the idea that the doctrines maintained by that society were not altogether in accordance with the scriptures. This thing continued to agitate his mind
more and more, and his reflections on these occasions were peculiarly trying; for according to his views of the word of God, no other church that he was acquainted
with was right, or with whom he could associate; consequently if he was to disavow the doctrine of the church with whom he was then associated, he knew of no other
way of obtaining a livelihood except by mental labour, and at that time had a wife and three children to support.

On the one hand was wealth, popularity and honour, on the other appeared nothing but poverty and hard labour. But, notwithstanding his great ministerial success, and
the prospect of case and affluence, (which frequently swerve the mind, and have an undue influence on too many who wear the sacred garb of religion, who for the
sake of popularity and of wealth, can calm and lull to rest their conscientious scruples, and succumb to the popular church,) yet his mind rose superior to all these
considerations. Truth was his pursuit, and for truth he was prepared to make every sacrifice in his power. After mature deliberation, deep reflection, and solemn prayer
to his heavenly Father, the resolve was made, and the important step was taken; and in the month of August, A. D. 1824, after labouring among that people two years
and six months, he made known his determination to withdraw from the church, as he could no longer uphold the doctrines taught and maintained by it. This
announcement was like a clap of thunder-amazement seized the congregation, which was then collected, which at last gave way in a flood of tears. It would be in vain
to attempt to describe the feelings of the church on that occasion, who were zealously attached to their beloved pastor-or the feelings of their minister. On his part it
was indeed a struggle of principle over affection and kindness.

There was at the time of his separation from that church, a gentleman of the name of Alexander Campbell, who was formerly from Ireland, and who has since obtained
considerable notoriety in the religious world, who was then a member of the same association, and who afterwards separated from it. There was also another
gentleman, by the name of Walter Scott, a Scotchman by birth, who was a member of the Scandinavian Church, in that city, and who separated from the same about
that time.

Prior to these separations, Mr. Campbell resided in Bethany, Brook county, Virginia, where he published a monthly periodical, called the Christian Baptist. After they
had separated from the different churches, these gentlemen were on terms of the greatest friendship, and frequently met together to discuss the subject of religion; being
yet undetermined respecting the principles of the doctrine of Christ, or what course to pursue. However, from this connexion sprung up a new church in the world,
known by the name of "Campbellites," they call themselves "Disciples." The reason why they were called Campbellites, was, in consequence of Mr. Campbell's
publishing the periodical above mentioned, and it being the means through which they communicated their sentiments to the world; other than this, Mr. Campbell was
no more the criginator of that seet than elder Rigdon.

Having now retired from the ministry, and having no way by which to sustain his family besides his own industry, he was necessitated to find other employment in order
to provide for his maintainance, and for this purpose he engaged in the humble capacity of a journey man tanner in that city, and followed his new employment, without
murmuring, for two years-during which time he both saw and experienced, that, by resigning his pastoral vocations in that city, and engaging in the humble occupation of
a tanner, he had lost many who once professed the greatest friendship, and who manifested the greatest love for his society-that when he was seen by them in the garb
suited to the employment of a tanner, there was no longer that freedom, courtesy, and friendship manifested-that many of his former friends became estranged and
looked upon him with coolness and indifference-too obvious to admit of deception. To a well-regulated and enlightened mind-to one who soars above the arbitrary and
vain lines of distinction which pride or envy may draw, such conduct appears ridiculous-while at the same time it cannot but cause feelings of a pecullar nature in those,
who, for their honesty and integrity of beart, have brought themselves into situations to be made the subjects of it.

These things, however, did not affect his mind, so as to change his purpose. He had counted the cost before his separation, and had made his mind known to his wife,
who cheerfully shared his sorrow and humiliation, believing that all things would work together for their good, being conscious that what they had done was for
conscience's sake, and in the fear of the Lord.

After labouring for two years as a tanner, he removed to Bainbridge, Geauga county, Ohio, where it was known that he had been a preacher, and had gained
considerable distinction as a public speaker; and the people soliciting him to preach, he complied with their request. From this time forward, he devoted himself to the
work of the ministry, confining himself to no creed, but held up the Bible as the rule of faith, and advocating those doctrines which had been the subject of his and Mr.
Campbell's investigations, viz., repentance and baptism for the remission of sins.

He continued to labour in that vicinity one year, and during that time his former success attended his labours. Large numbers invariably attended his meetings. While he
laboured in that neighbourhood, he was instrumental in building up a large and respectable church in the town of Mantua, Portage county, Ohio. The doctrines which he
advanced being new, public attention was awakened, and great excitement prevailed throughout that whole section of country, and frequently the congregations which
he addressed, were so large that it was impossible to make himself audible to all. The subjects he proposed were presented in such an impressive manner to the
congregations, that those who were unbiased by bigotry and prejudice, had to exclaim, "we never heard it in this manner before." There were some, however, that
opposed the doctrines which he advanced, but not with that opposition which ever ought to characterize the noble and ingenuous. Those by whom he was opposed,
well knew that an honourable and public investigation would inevitably discover the weakness and fatality of their doctrines; consequently they shunned it, and
endeavoured, by ridiculing the doctrines which he promulgated, to suppress them.

This, however, did not turn him from the path which he felt to be his duty; for he continued to set forth the doctrines of repentance, and baptism for remission of sins,
and the gift of the Holy Ghost, according to the teachings of Peter on the day of Pentecost, exhorting his hearers in the mean time to throw away their creeds of faith-to
take the Bible as their standard, and search its sacred pages-to learn to live by every word that proceedeth from the mouth of the Lord, and to rise above every
sectarian sentiment and the traditions of the age, and explore the wide and glorious fields of truth which the scriptures hold out to them.

Stanzas on the Presentation of the Book of Mormon to Queen Victoria.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                     Page 126 / 1033
By Miss E. R. Snow.
sectarian sentiment and the traditions of the age, and explore the wide and glorious fields of truth which the scriptures hold out to them.

Stanzas on the Presentation of the Book of Mormon to Queen Victoria.

By Miss E. R. Snow.

Before leaving London, elder Lorenzo Snow presented to Her Majesty Queen Victoria, and his Royal Highness Prince Albert; through the politeness of Sir Henry
Wheatley, two neatly bound copies of the Book of Mormon, which had been donated by president Brigham Young, and left in the care of elder Snow for that purpose,
which circumstance suggested the following lines:-

Of all the monarchs of the earth
That wear the robes of royalty-
She has inherited by birth
The broadest wreath of majesty.

From her wide territorial wing
The sun does not withdraw its light;
While earth's diurnal motions bring
To other nations day and night.

All earthly thrones are tottering things,
Where lights and shadows intervene;
And regal honour often brings
The scaffold or the guillotine.

But still her sceptre is approv'd;
All nations deck the wreath she wears;
Yet, like the youth whom Jesus lov'd,
One thing is lacking, even there.

But lo! a prize possessing more
Of worth, than gems with honour rife-
A herald of salvation bore
To her the words of endless life.

That GIFT, however fools deride,
Is worthy of her royal care,
She'd better lay her crown aside
Than spurn the light reflected there.

O would she now her influence bend-
The influence of royalty,
Messiah's kingdom to extend,
And Zion's "nursing mother" be:

Thus with the glory of her name
Inscrib'd on Zion's lofty spire,
She'd win a wreath of endless fame,
To last when other wreaths expire.

Though over millions call'd to reign,
Herself a powerful nation's boast,
'T would be her everlasting gain
To serve the king, the Lord of Hosts.

For there are crowns and thrones on high,
And kingdoms there, to be conferr'd-
There honours wait that never die;
There fame's immortal trump is heard.

Truth echoes-'tis Jehovah's word;
Let kings and queens and princes hear,
In distant isles the sound is heard;
Ye heav'ns rejoice! O earth, give ear!

The time, the time is now at hand
To give a glorious period birth;
The Son of God will take command,
And rule the nations of the earth.

Nauvoo, Jan. 20th, 1844.

Letter From H. Tate.

From the Times and Seasons.

Brother  Taylor,-In
 Copyright          compliance
             (c) 2005-2009,      with my
                             Infobase    promise
                                        Media    to the citizens of Fort Wayne, (Ia.) and the surrounding country, I now proceed to inform you that they petition for an
                                              Corp.
elder to be located there for a season.
                                                                                                                                                 Page 127 / 1033

They are intelligent and liberal-minded, and offer to support an elder well.
From the Times and Seasons.

Brother Taylor,-In compliance with my promise to the citizens of Fort Wayne, (Ia.) and the surrounding country, I now proceed to inform you that they petition for an
elder to be located there for a season.

They are intelligent and liberal-minded, and offer to support an elder well.

Query.-If Joseph Smith and the Mormon leaders (as they are called) are so ignorant, &c., that they are unworthy of notice, and Mormonism so gross an imposition as
to call for no refutation, as the priests and men of learning in sectarianism were went to say, why the necessity or the propriety of all denominations striving to put it
down by conversation, preaching, printing books, and by circulating all manner of lies and silly stories, which, notwithstanding all the sanctity with which they come
clothed, do not commend themselves to the mind that is free and intelligent. Here I will mention a book published by the Methodists, having one Jonathan Kidder for its
author, a respectable book in appearance on the outside, but within it is full of all manner of blasphemies and foolish stories, such as the following:-

The author says he was on board the steam-boat Nauvoo, on the Mississippi river, where Joseph Smith kept himself secreted until he would be informed by some of
his followers of anything that was said against him. Then he would make a grave appearance, and take the offending persons to task, as if made known to him by
revelation.

These tales now become Sunday School tales, to be read in the place of tracts written by students at law for a premium, giving an account of death-bed scenes, and
wonderful conversions.

Thus they would fortify the youthful minds against hearing and receiving the truth. Why do the reformers of the day continually cry investigate! investigate!! And why will
they investigate with their sectarian brethren, and yet refuse to investigate with the Latter-day Saints. We do not intend to wage a war with any denomination, but we
want justice to take place. Therefore, let Alexander Campbell come out like a man of God, and investigate with us face to face, and let it be published to the world, as
was his debate with Bishop Percell, of Cincinnati, Ohio, and with others. If he feels his argumentative powers failing him, on account of age, infirmities, &c., let him
select a young man in the vigour of life; or, if he his convinced at last of the extreme shortness and deficiencies of his system, let him, like an honest man acknowledge it;
but if he will do neither, we call on him to cease to backbite and misrepresent us as he does in his Millennial Harbinger.

Why is the world in a state of alarm and all priestscraft in danger? Why are things that have been hid up for ages, continually coming forth? Why do mankind now treat
the Latter-day Saints as they did the Former-day Saints 1800 years ago? Ye men of science and literature, why does Josiah Priest's Antiquities, and Stephens'
Yucatan, give an account of the very things that were described in the Book of Mormon, before their discovery? Why does the circumstance of the plates recently
found in a mound in Pike county, Illinois, by Mr. Wily, together with ethmology and a thousand other things, go to prove the Book of Mormon true?-Ans. Because it is
true!

Why were all the leaves of an honest man's Bible found turned down?-Because he turned those down that favoured Mormonism.

Why are all nations expecting something of great importance to burst forth upon the world? The Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven, with his mighty angels, in
flaming fire, taking vengeance on them that know not God and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ. The time has come for the restoration of Israel to their
own land, in fulfilment of the covenant of circumcision made to Abraham, Gen. c. xvii. v. 8, 10. God has again spoken from the heavens, and restored the prla thood!
The prophecies are fulfilling. We have also a more sure word of prophecy, whereunto we do well to to take heed as unto a light that shincth in a dark place until the day
dawn, and the day star arise in our hearts. The God of heaven is about to set up that kingdom which shall never be destroyed.

The little stone seen in the prophetic vision of Daniel, has commonced to roll, and it will continue to move on in mighty power with great speed, until it will fill the whole
earth.

It matters not if the authorities of Missouri do set down our faith as high treason, because we believe the Bible. And all the bells of Babylon have a mighty ringing, and
her craftsmen incessantly cry - Great is Babylon-great is Babylon! as did the ancient Ephesians; yet the time is near at hand when it shall be announced-Babylon the
great is fallen! she is fallen!! The rapidity of the latter-day work is truly astonishing. If six members, organized in 1830, in the short period of twelve years gain 150,000,
how many will 150,000 gain in twenty-five years at that rate; but I must close.

It is the fervent prayer of every Saint-Roll on thy work mighty God, let thy kingdom come, and on earth be established.

Yours in high esteem,

H. TATX.

Remarkable Phenomenon.

To the Editor of the Times and Seasons

Sir,-In a communication from a friend of mine, elder W. Martindale, who is now preaching in Wayne county, Indiana, I received an account of the following singular
phenomenon. As Washington was my former place of residence and as I am acquainted with the place where this singular phenomenon made its appearance, and also
with the people whose names are mentioned as witnesses to the fact-believing them to be men of probity and having confidence in their statement, it was somewhat
interesting to me. Thinking that the readers of your widely circulated journal might feel the same interest in it, as one of the signs that should take place in these last days,
I have thought proper to forward it to you, leaving you to insert it or not at your discretion. The following is the account given:-

Mr. John Hatfield.

Sir,-* * * But I must hasten to give you an account of a singular phenomenon which was seen in this neighbourhood on the night of the 19th inst. It was reported that a
panther had been seen at the Logan Deadening (you know the place), and on the evening of the 19th. Jesse Fox, William and Lorenzo Fox, David Bale, James Wilson
and William Cole, with some others repaired to the place to see if they could discover and kill the monster; but failing in this they retired to the house of Solomon
Mendenhall, at which place they stayed a short time; while there they discovered a ball rising from the east in an oblique line, and as it ascended, it moved towards the
west with great rapidity, until it was high in the heavens, leaving a streak of light behind it, which, to the natural eye, had the appearance of being thirty or forty feet in
length. This light remained stationary for about one minute; both ends then coming round formed a figure of 8, which figure also retained its position for the same space
of time; it was then transformed into a figure of 6, which also remained for about a minute; it then formed into a cypher or O, which remained for about three minutes.
The figures put together made 1860 in large characters in the heavens. The phenomenon was indeed singular, and has been a matter of great speculation with us.

Copyright (c)
Respectfully   2005-2009,
             yours, &c.   Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 128 / 1033

WM. MARTINDALM.
length. This light remained stationary for about one minute; both ends then coming round formed a figure of 8, which figure also retained its position for the same space
of time; it was then transformed into a figure of 6, which also remained for about a minute; it then formed into a cypher or O, which remained for about three minutes.
The figures put together made 1860 in large characters in the heavens. The phenomenon was indeed singular, and has been a matter of great speculation with us.

Respectfully yours, &c.

WM. MARTINDALM.

Dec. 22, 1843.

An Appeal to the People of the State of Maine.

From the Nauvoo Neighbour.

Respected fellow-citizens,-I was born in the county of York, district of Maine, in the year 1793. My first lesson on the principles of political and religious freedom, was
learned among her brave and virtuous sons; and when in after years we had come to the resolve that the number of our citizens, the great extent of our territory, as well
as the geographical position which we occupied, all claimed sovereignty, we as a band of enlightened freemen arose and obtained for her the title of "free and
independent" among the sister States. More than forty years of my life can I boast of being a happy citizen of Maine. With her hardy republicans I passed through all
the vicissitudes and privations of peace and war during that period. My father, as is well known to thousands, was identified with the long line of illustrious patriots who
achieved our liberties in the war of the revolution. From him I received the first impression of the rights of man. By him I was taught, before I understood the terms, that
men are naturally born free, and as such have an indefeasible right to worship God according to the dictates of their own understanding of his perfections. But the lesson
we have so recently learned from the executive of a sovereign State, admonishes us that the day of American liberty is on the wane: that unless something to retrieve her
lost character be shortly done, we may as well content ourselves, and expect the days of a Nero and a Caliguln. It is not unknown to you that the entire church of
Latter-day Saints has been expelled from the State of Missouri, for the simple fact that they believed the fulness of the gospel of Christ had been restored to them
through the ministration of angels; and that the Book of Mormon was a divinely inspired record of the aborigines of the western hemisphere. These two facts were
sufficient in that State, with L. W. Boggs at the head of the executive department, to expatriate us in the chill of winter-to burn our dwellings-to rob us of our property-
to ravish, torment, and murder our women and helpless children. After paying hundreds of thousands of dollars for land, and making improvements worthy the
character of American operatives (all which were lost to us), the managers of the war, acting under the direct authority of the chief magistrate, forced us at the point of
their bayonets, to sign a treaty, the items of which would have disgraced the damning deeds of a Pharaoh or an Antioeus. In this treaty we covenanted to part with all
our lands to defray the expenses of the war; a war which they themselves had created, and which they, with a barbarity disgraceful to savage warfare, had hitherto
prosecuted against us. Another article in the treaty, provided that we should forthwith leave the state of Missouri, and never make any further attempt to raise crops, or
to do anything whereby the citizens might take offence; "for," said one of the prosecuting generals, "if you do, my men will be upon you, and you will be destroyed,
men, women and children:" and, in whatever light we looked upon the proceedings of the governor, whether our cause was just or not, it was all the same with him-our
final departure from the State was the grand object with him, and he would see it accomplished. A third articie claimed that all our leading men were to be given up to
him (General Clark) to be tried for high treason. Among the number was our beloved prophet. A court martial was immediately instituted, in which it was decreed that
the prophet, together with a few others, should be shot at six o'clock next morning. This, however, was prevented by the remonstrance of one or two of Clark's
officers. They were immediately conducted to prison, where they suffered the greatest indignity. Many scores suffered the same fate. Yet not the least vestige of legal
preferment was ever seen in the whole affair. No testimony was had: none called against them. It has been carefully estimated by our historians that not far from
fourteen thousand persons were ejected from Missouri in that infernal affair. That should suffuse with tears the face of every American. The same historians compute
that not far from three hundred were either directly slaughtered, or from extreme sufferings, from imprisonment, from hunger, the chills of winter (being reduced to the
necessity in many instances of braving the winter blasts in a naked situation) were subjected to various disorders that hurried them to a premature grave.

One more case and one only will I relate, as our history has been pretty fully made known to the people of the United States. Near Haun's Mill, a company consisting
of about forty men with their families, who had not yet participated in the turmoil of those times, being mostly strangers in that part of the country, who being informed
of the times in other counties, entered into stipulations to live in peace with their new neighbours. It was solemnly agreed that if either party should afterwards discover
any thing likely to come upon the other, injurious to them, the party having a knowledge should forthwith inform the other.-Thus agreeing, the delegates retired each to
their respective party.-The Saints were busy about that time in preparing their dwellings for the approaching winter, and thought themselves perfectly secure under the
treaty so sacredly formed. In a very few days, however, they discovered their mistake. The very same delegates who swore friendship to the Saints, came upon them in
an unguarded hour, with between two and three hundred men, and drove them from place to place, till at length they were driven into an old smith's shop, were they
were slaughtered indiscriminately. In that massacre some eighteen or nineteen were butchered, who from the peril of the times found one common grave - being
promiscuously heaped together in an old excavation for water. Their surviving friends at the peril of their own lives, performed their last sad rites of sepulture.

Nothing now remains to point out their lowly sepulchre, but their shapeless mound fast hastening to decay. But they live in our tenderest regards. In the affection of
every Saint while the world shall survive, they shall have an imperishable mansion-an everlasting monument to perpetuate their name. We have sought for justice in the
courts of that State: we have presented our memorial to the legislature, humbly praying for the restoration of our property and our rights as American citizens: we have
expended thousands and thousands of dollars in various attempts to recover our just claims; but even to this time we have not a consoling hope that Missouri will ever
do anything for us; may, that they still hold the hand of persecution, raised, if possible, to cut off our name from under heaven. Every possible scheme that can be
devised, is brought into requisition for our overthrow. They have from time to time kidnapped our brethren, citizens of the State of Illinois. Loud and frequent demands
are made on the governor for the body of Gen. J. Smith. Several times since leaving Missouri, he has been tried in the courts of Illinois and the federal courts, and and
has always been honourably acquitted.

We have also presented our memorial to congress, accompanied with a list of claims, but the only consolation we have yet received from them is, that "our cause is just,
but government has no power to redress us." Preparations are being made at the present time to resume our memorial in the halls of congress. Should we fail of
obtaining our rights from every source whatever, we still shall have gained one point, "to make it apparent to all the world, that what was wanting in this case, was
neither a criminal nor a prosecutor." Another point we shall have gained, to be the discoverers of a desideratum in the constitution of the United States. If neither the
civil court of an independent state, neither its legislature nor the great federal compact, has power to guard the lives and property of American citizens, then we shall
have made a second discovery, that the framers of our reverend constitution did not understand the business of legislation.

Were the venerable fathers of our independence permitted to revisit the earth, how would they frown with indignation at the disgrace of their country. "In vain they
toiled, they bled in vain," if one of the states of the great E Pluribus Unum, has a right to plunder, burn, murder, and exterminate from its borders, its peaceable citizens
for conscience sake. Should we fail of redress in the present congress, we shall importune at every subsequent one, till we gain the object of our most ardent desires.
From our origin to the present time, we have been a law-abiding people. Our book of laws that we received by immediate revelation through our beloved seer, enjoins
us in the most explicit manner, not to transgress the laws of the land. That if law-breakers should be found among us, they are to be given up to the laws of the land.
These things we have always done. With all these facts before the world, we believe that government has the power, amply and adequately, to redress us. We expect
it. We have the most inalienable right to expect it. While the crimson current that administers to our being shall flow, we will contend for our rights. We intend to test the
efficacy of the government to the core. We believe that peradventure there may yet be virtue, and that our cause may yet be heard. We can never forget the injuries
done us in Missouri. They are ever present to our minds. We feel it impossible to efface them from our memories. We can never forget the blood of our brethren, so
 Copyright
wantonly     (c) 2005-2009,
           lavished to satisfy Infobase   Media
                               the infernal thirstsCorp.                                                                                                Page
                                                    of men, as heinous to the righteous as the fiends of hell. Were we to forget them, heaven itself would      129
                                                                                                                                                           upbraid us./The
                                                                                                                                                                        1033
immortal shades of our martyred brethren would spurn us from their presence. Their cries with those seen under the altar of God, as viewed by the ancient prophet,
would ascend to the throne of Jehovah against us. We swear by the precious memory of the illustrious dead-the rathers of our independence-that we will remember
These things we have always done. With all these facts before the world, we believe that government has the power, amply and adequately, to redress us. We expect
it. We have the most inalienable right to expect it. While the crimson current that administers to our being shall flow, we will contend for our rights. We intend to test the
efficacy of the government to the core. We believe that peradventure there may yet be virtue, and that our cause may yet be heard. We can never forget the injuries
done us in Missouri. They are ever present to our minds. We feel it impossible to efface them from our memories. We can never forget the blood of our brethren, so
wantonly lavished to satisfy the infernal thirsts of men, as heinous to the righteous as the fiends of hell. Were we to forget them, heaven itself would upbraid us. The
immortal shades of our martyred brethren would spurn us from their presence. Their cries with those seen under the altar of God, as viewed by the ancient prophet,
would ascend to the throne of Jehovah against us. We swear by the precious memory of the illustrious dead-the rathers of our independence-that we will remember
them. We will do all in our power to mete out justice to those who, without the least cause, have murdered cur friends; and if we fail, may heaven and earth bear us
witness that, what is wanting in this case is not strength in the law, arising from "the peculiar nature of American institutions," but a faithful and virtuous administrator.
Now, therefore knowing as I do, your devoted attachment to the cause of freedom and the free institutions of your country: and believing, as I have every reason, that
the voice of the oppressed will not be unheeded by you, especially when it is declared to you that many from your happy state are at this time suffering the highest
degree of injustice from mobocracy in Missouri; I, in the name of every faithful Saint, especially those who received their birth and education in Maine, appeal to your
wisdom-to that high legal attainment which characterizes you as a sovereign State-to your natural sense of the rights of man, and to the spirit of patriotism that burns
within your bosoms, to do all within the grasp of your power to redress us. We declare to you, and to all the world, that we are an innocent people; and that for the
gospel's sake-for the sake of the principles of glorious and eternal truth we have been inobbed, whipped, imprisoned, tormented, and slain. Should any man reply, "that
if we are persecuted for the truth's sake, we ought to receive it patiently, and not seek that which is our own;" we respond, that if no other consideration whatever
should prompt us, the disgraced institutions of our bleeding country demand that we make every effort to magnify her laws. We seek for justice, that recurrences of
deeds so frightful may not distract the nation hereafter. We make this appeal to the people of the State of Maine, to let them know that an injury has been done the
church of Christ in the nineteenth century. An injury, which if unrepaired by government, will establish the most dangerous precedent, as others of a more direful nature
will have licence to follow. All past experience admonishes us, that in a republican government, when vice and corruption gain the ascendency over virtue, the most
terrible revolutions are sure to follow.

I will now relate a dream, which I had near the time that the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints was driven from Jackson county, in Missouri.

In my dream I was at the capital of the United States. All was solemn as the tomb. The voice of the eloquent orator was hushed to silence. The senater, the sage, the
honourable, the rich and poor together, all were clad in mourning; indeed, nature herself, and all things seemed to participate in the general gloom. All was silent but the
voice of one man, his was low and solemn as the lonely sepulchre. In the archives of state there was a twilight, by which, with some difficulty, one could peruse the
records. As I was returning from a spacious bureau, where it seemed I had been reading, in an opposite part of the room I saw a man approaching the same bureau. I
did not know him, but felt assured within myself that it was one of the ancients of the nation. He took from the bureau two or three small boxes; and as he presented
one of them to me, exclaimed, "these were the archives of state," and, while in the act of placing it in my hand, finished the sentence he had commenced, "but it is turned
to blood." I saw while yet the words were on his tongue, the box dissolve to blood. Then I turned to view the other boxes; and they were also turned to blood.

With sentiments of respect, I remain your humble servant,

BENJAMIN ANDREWS.

News From Nauvoo.

From the Nauvoo Neighbour.

The very candid, pacific, and highly creditable advice, which Governor Ford has done himself the honour to address to "the citizens of Hancock county," Mormons and
all, and which appears in the Warsaw Signal, of the 14th inst. is, like the balm of Gilead, well calculated to ease the pain which has troubled the heads and hearts of the
Carthagenians, Warsawvians, and other over jealous bodies for weal and wo. It certainly must be admitted on all hands, that Governor Ford has exalted himself as a
mediator, patriot, lawyer, governor, peace maker, and friend of all; not only to magnify the law and make it honourable, but also in pointing out the path of peace. Such
is what the Latter-day Saints have ever sought at the hands of those in authority; and, with an approving conscience, clear as the crystal spring; and with a laudable
intention, warm as the summer zephyr; and with a charitable prayer, mellow as the morning dew, it is now our highest consolation to hope that all difficulties will cease,
and give way to reason, sense, peace, and good will. The Saints, if they will be humble and wise, can now practice what they preach, and soften by good examples,
rather than harden by a distant course of conduct, the hearts of the people.

For general information it may be well to say that there has never been any cause for alarm as to the Latter-day Saints. The legislature of Illinois granted a liberal charter
for the city of Nauvoo; and, let every honest man in the union, who has any knowledge of her, say whether she has not flourished beyond the most sanguine
anticipations of all; and while they witness her growing glory, let them solemnly testify whether Nauvoo has wilfully injured the country, county, or a single individual one
cent. With the strictest scrutiny publish the facts, whether a particle of law has been evaded or broken. Virtue and innocence need no artificial covering. Political views
and party distinctions never should disturb the harmony of society: and when the whole truth comes before a virtucus people, we are willing to abide the issue.

We will here refer to the three late dismissals, upon writs of haboes corpus, of J. Smith, when arrested under the requisitions of Missouri. The first, in June, 1841, was
tried at Monmouth, before judge Douglass, of the fifth judicial circuit, and as no exceptions have been taken to that decision by this state or Missouri (but Missouri had
previously entered a nolle prosequi on all the old indietments against the Mormons in the difficulties of 1838), it is taken and granted that that decision was just! The
second, in December, 1842, was tried at Springfield, before judge Pope, in the U. S. district court; and, from that honourable discharge, as no exceptions from any
source have been made to those proceedings, it follows, as a matter of course, that that decision was just!! and the third, in July, 1843, was tried at the city of Nauvoo,
before the municipal court of said city; and as no exceptions to that discharge have been taken, and as the governor says there is "evidence on the other side to shew
that the sheriff of Lee county voluntarily carried Mr. Reynolds (who had Mr. Smith in custody), to the city of Nauvoo without any coercion on the part of any one," it
must be admitted that that decision was just!!!

But is any man still unconvinced of the justness of these strictures relative to the two last cases, let the astounding fact go forth, that Orin Porter Rock-well, who Boggs
swore was the principal in his assassination, and as accessory to which Mr. Smith was arrested, has returned home "clear of that sin." In fact there was not a witness to
get up an indictment against him.

The Messrs. Averys, who were unlawfully "transported out of this state," have returned to their families in peace, and there seems to be no ground for contention - no
cause for jealousy, and no excuse for a surmise that any man, woman, or child will suffer the least inconvenience from General Smith, the the charter of Nauvoo, the
city of Nauvoo, or even any of her citizens. There is nothing for a bone of contention! Even those ordinances which appeared to excite the feeling of some people have
recently been repealed; so that if the "intelligent" inhabitants of Hancock county want peace-want to abide by the governor's advice-want to have a character abroad
grow out of their character at home, and reaily mean to follow the Saviour's golden rule, "To do unto others as they would wish others to do unto them," they will be
still now, and let their own works praise them in the gates of justice, and in the eyes of the surrounding world. Wise men ought to have understanding enough to
conquer men with kindness.

"A soft answer turns away wrath," says the wise man, and it will be greatly to the credit of the Latter-day Saints to shew the love of God, by now kindly treating those
 Copyright
who         (c) in
     may have   2005-2009,    Infobase
                   an unconscious         Media
                                     moment       Corp.
                                               done                                                                                                  Page
                                                    them wrong; for truly said Jesus, pray for thine enemies. Humanity towards all-reason and refinement      130 / 1033
                                                                                                                                                          to enforce virtue-
and good for evil, are so eminently designed to cure more disorders of society than an appeal to "arms," or even argument untempered with friendship and the "one
thing needful," that no vision for the future, guide-board for the distant, or expositor for the present, need trouble any one with what he ought to do. His own good, his
conquer men with kindness.

"A soft answer turns away wrath," says the wise man, and it will be greatly to the credit of the Latter-day Saints to shew the love of God, by now kindly treating those
who may have in an unconscious moment done them wrong; for truly said Jesus, pray for thine enemies. Humanity towards all-reason and refinement to enforce virtue-
and good for evil, are so eminently designed to cure more disorders of society than an appeal to "arms," or even argument untempered with friendship and the "one
thing needful," that no vision for the future, guide-board for the distant, or expositor for the present, need trouble any one with what he ought to do. His own good, his
family's good, his neighbour's good, his country's good, all good, seem to whisper to every person-the governor has told you what to do, now do it. The constitution
expects every man to do his duty, and when he fails the law urges him; or should he do too much, the same master rebukes him. Should reason, liberty, law, light, and
philan-thropy now guide the destinies of Hancock county with as much sincerity as has been manifested for her notoriety or welfare, there can be no doubt that peace,
prosperity, and happiness will prevail, and that future generations as well as the present one, will call Governor Ford A PEACE MAKER. The Latter-day Saints will, at
all events, profit by the instruction, and call upon honest men to help them cherish all the love, all the friendship, all the courtesy, all the kindly feelings, and all the
generosity that ought to characterize clever people in a clever neighbourhood, and leave candid men to judge which tree exhibits the best fruit, the one with most clubs
and sticks thrown into its boughs, and the grass trodden down under it: or the one with no sticks in it, some dead limbs and rank grass growing under it; for by their
signs ye can know their fruit, and by the fruit ye know the trees. Our motto then, is, pcace with all. If we have joy in the love of God, let us try to give a reason of that
joy, which all the world cannot gainsay or resist. And may be, like as when Paul started with recommendations to Damascus to persecute the Saints, some one who has
raised his hand against us with letters to men in high places, may see a light at noon-day above the brightness of the sun, and hear the voice of Jesus, saying, "It is hard
for thee to kick against the pricks."

Intelligence is sometimes the messenger of safety; and willing to aid the governor in his laudable endeavours to cultivate peace and honour the laws; believing that very
few of the citizens of Hancock county will be found in the negative of such a goodly course; and considering his views a kind of manifesto, or olive leaf, which shews
that there is rest for the soles of the Saints' feet, we give it a place in the Neighbour, wishing it God speed, and saying, God bless good men and good measures; and as
Nauvoo has been, so it will continue to be, a good city, affording a good market to a good country, and let those who do not mean to try the way of transgressors, say,
A men.

Governor Ford's Letter.

Springfield, Jan. 19th, 1844.

Dear Sir,-I have received the copy of the proceedings and resolutions of a meeting of the citizens of Hancook county, which you did me the honour to send me.

I have observed with regret, that occasions have been presented for disturbing the peace of your county; and if I knew what I could legally do to apply a cerrective, I
would be very ready to do it. But if you are a lawyer, or at all conversant with the law, you will know that I as a governor have no right to interfere in your difficulties.

As yet, I believe that there has been nothing like war among you: and I hope that all of you will have the good sense to see the necessity of preserving peace. If there is
any thing wrong in the Nauvoo charters, or in the mode of administering them, you will see that nothing shert of legislative or judicial power is capable of enforcing a
remedy. I myself had the honour of calling the attention of the legislature to this subject at the last session; but a large majority of both political parties in that body,
either did not see the evil which you complain of; or if they did, they repeatedly refused to correct it. And yet a call is made upon me to do that which all parties refused
to do at the last session. I have also been called upon to take away the arms from the Mormons-to raise the militin-to arrest a supposed fugitive-and, in fact, to repeal
some of the ordinances of the city of Nauvoo. Hancook county is justly famed for its intelligence, and I cannot believe that any of its citizens are so ignorant as not to
know that I have no power to do these things. The absurd and preposterous nature of these requests, give some colour to the charge that they are made for political
effect only. I hope that this charge is untrue; for in all candour, it would be more creditable to those concerned to have their errors attributed to ignorance than to a
disposition to embroil the country in the horrors of war for the advencement of party ends. But if there should be any truth in the charge (which God forbid), I
affectionately entrcat all the good citizens engaged in it, to lay aside their designs and yield up their cars to the voice of justice, reason, and humanity. All that I can do at
present is, to admenish both parties to beware of carrying matters to extremity. Let it come to this: let a state of war ensue, and I will be compelled to interfere with
executive power. In that caso also, I wish in a friendly, affectionate, and candid manner, to tell the citizens of Hancook county, Mermons and all, that my interference
will be against those who shall be the first transgressors. I am bonnd by the laws and the constitution to regard you all as citizens of the state, possessed of equal rights
and priviliges, and to cherish the rights of one as dearly as the rights of another. I can know no distinction among you, except that of assailant and assailed.

I hope, dear sir, you will do me the favour to publish this letter in the papers of your county, for the satisfaction of all persons conccrned.

I am, with the highest respect, your obedient servant,

THOMAS FORD.

Public Meeting At Warsaw.

Many of the more respectable citizens of Warsaw, indignant at the moves of the anti-Mormon party, and feeling desirous of ridding themselves from the odium of being
considered their associates, assembled at an anti-Mormon meeting and passed the following resolutions, presented by E. A. Bedell, a justice of peace of that place.

Whereas, by a recent publication which appeared in the Warsaw Message, an anti-Mormon meeting has been called in the town of Warsaw, for the avowed purpose
of getting up a thorough anti-Mormon organization, in accordance with various requests made by various other meetings recently held in our county, under the imposing
title of anti-Mormonism.

And, whereas, judging from the expressions of the sentiments of those convened in said meetings (though varying among themselves), we deem their sentiments and
policy as injurious to the best interests of our county.

And, whereas, inflammatory resolutions, emanating and issuing from a public meeting, called and held in our town, would be attributed to, and deemed expressive of
the sentiments of a majority of the citizens of said town: therefore,

Resolved, that we at this time deem it inexpedient to hold meetings under such titles, and pass inflammatory resolutions for the express purpose of creating and keeping
up an excitement in the minds of one against another class of our own citizens.

Resolved, that though the sentiments, policy, and intcntion of the anti-Mormons of this county vary and conflict with each other, yet we deem all such meetings, called
for such purposes, as injurious to the interests and peace of the citizens of our county and town, and only calculated to drive from our county good citizens, who would,
under other circumstances, settle among us.

They certainly have done honour to themselves, and when such resolutions are passed in their own meeting, it clearly shows the tone of public feeling. Why do not the
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       PageCome,
                                                                                                                                                          131now,
                                                                                                                                                               / 1033
intelligent portion of the inhabitants of Carthage follow their example, and thus prove to the world that they are republicans, patriots, and henest men?          let
us all follow the advice of the prophet, and cultivate peacs.
for such purposes, as injurious to the interests and peace of the citizens of our county and town, and only calculated to drive from our county good citizens, who would,
under other circumstances, settle among us.

They certainly have done honour to themselves, and when such resolutions are passed in their own meeting, it clearly shows the tone of public feeling. Why do not the
intelligent portion of the inhabitants of Carthage follow their example, and thus prove to the world that they are republicans, patriots, and henest men? Come, now, let
us all follow the advice of the prophet, and cultivate peacs.

Letter From W. Rowley.

To the Editor of the Times and Seasons.

Dear Brother,-Herewith I forward you a few articles I brought with me from England, which I beg your acceptance of as a very small remembrance and token of the
high esteem and respect I feel towards you, on the remembrance, that through your instrumentallty I was led to embrace the fulness of the gospel. The period I had so
fondly anticipated, of once more behelding and conversing with you, has at length been realixed, and I cannot forego to mention the pleasure and gratification it has
given me, of meeting with you in that piace of which "the Lord hath spoken good concerning it." You have, I am well aware, been made acquainted, through the
medium of a friend, that we had adlen to our native land on the 15th of September last. Our company consisted of about 180 porsons, chiclly Saints. We had a fine
commodious vessel called the Metoka, commanded by M'Larren, who with his officers and men, behaved with every attention and kindness during the passage, which
we made in seven weeks to New Orleans, and finally arrived at Nauvoo on the 11th of November. We had only three deaths on board, one sister, and two children. I
must not forbear to state that the provisions supplied by Messrs. Ward and Clarke, on our voyage, were excellent in quality and quantity. You can, my dear brother, in
some measure, anticipate the feelings that throbbed within our bosoms on reaching our resting place, the city of Nauvoo. You may suppose we were most pleasingly
surprised, after having had our ears continually assailed with the doieful accounts of "the wretchedness of the place," its "log and mud" built "cabins," its "knee deep"
muddy streets, the "poverty and starvation" that awaited us, the "villany and roguery" of its inhabitants, the "awful delusion of Mormonism," "beware of old Joe Smith,"
and a thousand other such like salutations; you may judge then, how much we were gratified at beholding the striking contract, while gazing with rapturoun delight, first
upon the "Temple," which already assnmes a lofty bearing from the commanding eminence on which it is being erected; then the "Nauvoo House;" the "Mansion
House," (the residence of him of whom the world is not worthy); the Masonic, Music, and public halls; some completed, and others are being so, besides numerous
well-built and substantial brick stores, and private dwollings. The whole site and aspect of the city, preacnting a most cheering pieture of the enterprise and industry of
its inhabitants, exhibiting a remarkable differenco to many of the western towns which we passed in coming up the Mississippi, of far longer standing and origin.

I shall not at the present dwell upon my feelings in thus being permitted to reach this land-a land above all lands, a choice land-where the Lord hath commanded his
people to gather unto, in order that they may be instructed of him through the mouth of his seer and prophet. When I think of this unspeakubie privilege and blessing, of
listening, like those of old, to the voice of the Lord's servants, receiving divine revelation and communication from him the source of all truth; when I know that he has
thus spoken to, and honoured his servant Joseph, delivering him, time and time again from the hands of his enemies, and will still continue to do so; and through him
fulfilling those promises relating to the latter-day glory, and also the covenant to gather his ancient people should be accomplished; besides many other glorious truths to
be realized in these the last days, as well as making known other things, in which I truly rejoice, and which indnces me to exclaim with the apostics of old-I count not
my life dear, so that I may win Christ and be found in him, and the sufferings of this life are not to be compared with the glory that shall be revealed hereafter. On
recalling the pleasurable emotions that have passed within the secret recessch of my heart, when holding aweet converse with those I loved and whom I have now left in
my native land, and whose faces I may never again see in the flesh: or if I gather around me in "fancy's mystic circle," those my nearest and dearest relatives, and ponder
upon a father and mother's fondest embrac; a brother and sister's tenderest affection; excited and called forth on taking a long and last farowell. If I thus look back
upon the loss of rich and influential friends and connexions, with other claims of a lucrative and socular nature; yet all these have been hushed and subdued in the
contemplation of thus becoming a citizen in one of Zion's stakes, and my desire and prayer to God is, that she may still prosper and go on in glorious majesty and
triumph, until the top stones of her palaces and dwellings be raised with one universal song of joy and gladness, to Him that reigneth for ever and over.

I remain, dear brother, yours, very sincercly, in the new and overlasting covenant,

W. ROWLEY.

Nauvoo, January 25, 1844.

General Conference.

According to previous announcement, the General Conference of the various branches of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints commenced its sittings in the
Music Hall, Liverpool, on the 6th of April, 1844.

It was with very peculiar feelings that we met the brethren who came as deputations from the Conferences in this land. The reflection that fourteen years ago the Church
of Jesus Christ was organized in these last days of six members only, and that probably at the present time, in both hemispheres, she numbers one hundred and fifty
thousand; this reflection, together with the thought, that simultancously with ourselves, our brethren in Nauvoo would be assembled in Conference also, to consider the
situation of the church generally, and to meditate on the adoption of such measures as may be necessary for rolling on the great work of the Lord, excited within us
peculiar feelings that we had not expericnced on former occasions.

Morning Service.

After the opening of the meeting by singing and prayer, it was voted unanimously that elder Reuben Hedlock preside over the meetings of the Conference, and that
elder J. S. Cantwell act as clerk of the conference.

Elder Hedlock then rose and addressed the assembly, stating that he rejoiced in meeting with the officers in General Conference, at the same time that the Saints in
Nauvoo were congregated for the same purpose. He also spoke on the equality of privileges enjoyed by the various officers assembled in council or in conference.
After some remarks, showing the necessity of a union of effort on the part of the Saints, and especially amongst the priesthood-alluding particularly to those who were
altogether devoted to the work of the ministry, shewing that if they were not beloved and upheld by those amongst whom they were labouring, they could not expect
their services to be effective in the cause of truth, and that it were better for such to be away, and labour where they had the confidence of the Saints, and where they
would be upheld by the prayers and faith of the Saints-that union was strength, and especially so in the work of the Lord.

The number of officers present at the opening of the Conference was then called for, which was as follows: high priests, 10; elders, 23; priests, 5; teachers, 3; deacons,
2. The representation of the various Conferences was then called for:-

Manchester Conference-Represented by elder Charles Miller, including the branches of Manchester, Stockport, Ashton, Duckonfield, Newton Moor, Mottram,
Bolton, Edgeworth Moor, Edgerton, Leith, Chewmoor, Breightmet Fold, Bradshaw, Tottington, Sumerseat, Bury, Haslingden, Royton, Oldham, Rechdale, Eeeles,
Pendlebury, Heatons, Ratcliffe, Halfacre, Crossmoor, Didsbury, Middleton, Crompton Fold, Marple Bridge, Ashworth Tops, Vale House; comprises 1583 members,
2Copyright  (c) 41
  high priests, 2005-2009,
                   elders, 100Infobase   Media
                                priests, 56     Corp.19 deacons. Baptized since last general conference 194.
                                            teachers,                                                                                   Page 132 / 1033

Liverpool Conference-Represented by elder Mitchelson, including Liverpool, the Isle of Man, Chester, part of Wales, Warrington, Newton, St. Helens and Grascby;
Manchester Conference-Represented by elder Charles Miller, including the branches of Manchester, Stockport, Ashton, Duckonfield, Newton Moor, Mottram,
Bolton, Edgeworth Moor, Edgerton, Leith, Chewmoor, Breightmet Fold, Bradshaw, Tottington, Sumerseat, Bury, Haslingden, Royton, Oldham, Rechdale, Eeeles,
Pendlebury, Heatons, Ratcliffe, Halfacre, Crossmoor, Didsbury, Middleton, Crompton Fold, Marple Bridge, Ashworth Tops, Vale House; comprises 1583 members,
2 high priests, 41 elders, 100 priests, 56 teachers, 19 deacons. Baptized since last general conference 194.

Liverpool Conference-Represented by elder Mitchelson, including Liverpool, the Isle of Man, Chester, part of Wales, Warrington, Newton, St. Helens and Grascby;
comprises 596 members, 3 high priests, 29 elders, 39 priests, 19 teachers, 11 dearons. Baptized since last general conference 107.

Preston Conference-Represented by elder John Banks, including Preston, Lancaster, Kendal, Brigsteer, Hohno, Heskin, Hunter's Hill, Euxton, Loyland, Southport and
Longten; comprises 394 members, 1 high priest, 16 elders, 23 priests, 17 teachers, 4 deacons. Baptized since last general conference 21.

London Conference-Represented by elder John Cairns, including London, Newbury, Woolwich, Dover and Luton; comprises 324 members, 1 high priest, 11 elders,
21 priests, 5 teachers, 5 dcacons. Baptized since last general conference 47.

Macclesfield Conference-Represented by elder Crook, including Macclesfield, Bollington, Middlewich, Northwich, Plumbley and Crewe; comprising 210 members, 1
high priest, 10 elders, 22 priests, 14 teachers, 7 deacons. Baptized since last general conference 15.

Birmingham Conference-Represented by elder Crook, including Birmingham, Gritsgreen, Old Bury, Wolverhampton, Dudley, Brittle Lane, Bilston, Kidderminster,
Leamington, Bloxwich, Stratford-upon-Avon, Catthorpe West Bromwich, Pendarren, Aberaychan, Beaufort, Rummy, Tredager, Merthyr Tydvill, Abordure;
comprising 707 members, 38 elders, 49 priests, 27 teachers, 12 deacons. Baptized since last general conference 200.

Wooden Box-Represented by elder Robert Crook, including Wooden Box, Dunstail, Branstone, Barton and Colebille; comprising 96 members, 9 elders, 10 priests, 6
teachers, 5 deacons. Baptized since last general conference 60.

Staffordshire Conference-Represented by elder George Simpeon, including Burslem, Hanley, Stoke-upon-Trent, Newcaetel, Baddley Edge, Bradley Green, Knutton
Heath, Longton, Coxbank, Precs, Tunstali, Leek, Longport, Hassall Green, Allsagers Bank; comprising 370 members, 1 high priest, 20 elders, 48 priests, 20 teachers,
11 deacons.

Edinburgh Conference-Represented by elder G. P. Wangh, including Edinburgh, Wemyas, Stirling and Pathhead; comprises 330 members, 11 elders, 16 priests, 7
teachers, 3 deacons. Baptized since Nov. 1843, 37.

GarwayConference-Represented by elder Rinkey, including Garway, Llanfoist, Buckle, Ewinshnrold, Llanthony and Llanvano; comprises 172 members, 4 elders, 9
priests, 8 teachers, 1 deacon.

Glasgow Conference-Represented by elder James Houston, including Glasgow, paisley, Kilbirnie, Bridge of Weir, Thorny Bank and Shaws, Campsie, Renfrew,
Greenook, Ayre, Bonbill, Bulfrone, Johnston, Airdrie, Irvino and Daly; comprising 833 members, I high priest, 26 elders, 39 priests, 30 teachers, 10 deacons.

Shelfield Conference-Represented by letter, including Shelfleld, Woodhouse, Donnington and Brampton; comprises 201 members, 5 elders, 9 priests, 5 teachers, 3
deacons.

Bradford Conference-Represented by elder Speakman, including Bradford, Idle, Leeds, Doncaster; comprises 200 members, 9 elders, 15 pricsts, 8 teachers, 6
deacons. Baptized since last general conference 44.

Ircland-Represented by elder Sloan, including Hillsborough, Crawfordsburn and Melusk; comprises 52 members, 5 elders, 1 priest, 1 teacher.

Lincolnshire Conference-Represented by letter, comprises 27 members, 2 elders, 2 priests, 1 teacher, 1 deacon. Baptized since last general conference 17.

Worcestershire Conference-Represented by elder Thomas Smith, including Earlscommon, Pinvin, Flyford Flavel, Woreester, Broomsgrove, Randan Woods, Barford,
St. Johns and Milton; comprises 140 members, 6 elders, 10 priests, 3 teachers, 3 deacons. Baptized since last general conference 28.

Clitheroe Conference-Represented by elder William Snalam, including Clitheroe, Chathurn, Downham, Waddington, Ribchester, Chaighley and Settle; comprises 299
members, 16 elders, 22 priests, 18 teachers, 4 deacons. Baptized since last general conference 14.

Leicester-Represented by elder Thomas Margetts, including Leicester and Nottingham; comprises 127 members, 5 elders, 10 priests, 1 teacher, 2 deacons.

Cheltenhum Conference-Represented by letter, consists of eighteen branches, comprises 532 members, 17 elders, 30 priests, 13 teachers, 5 deacons. Baptized since
last general conference 90.

Buth-Represented by letter, comprises 31 members, 1 elder, 2 priests.

Wolverton-Represented by letter, comprises 8 members, 1 elder, 2 priests.

Carlisle-Represented by letter, comprises 160 members, 8 elders, 19 priests, 8 teachers, 3 deacons, and contains four branches.

Littlemoor-Represented by letter, comprises 6 members, 1 priest.

Beffordshire-Represented by letter, includes twelve branches, comprising 184 members, 14 elders, 20 priests, 9 teachers, 2 deacons.

The number of members, &c., of each Conference being ascertained as nearly as possible, it was determined that the delegates should represent the condition of each
Conference; and what alterations or measures were necessary to be adopted for the well-being of each.

Elder Charles Miller then remarked, in reference to the Manchester Conference, that there was a very general desire manifested to roll onward the work of the Lord-
that the prospects were never better; the power of God was in their midst, and it was a general time of rejoicing.

Elder Miller having remarked that he had been challenged to discussion, and had accepted it: which circumstance led to some remarks from elder Ward as to the very
little good effected in general by discussions; and that it was beneath the servants of God to turn aside from the path of duty, to wrangle and dispute like the people of
the  world; and
 Copyright   (c) that while theInfobase
                 2005-2009,     professorsMedia
                                           of modern
                                                Corp.religion were in a manner devouring each other, the path of the Saints ought to be onward in the  proclamation
                                                                                                                                                    Page             of the
                                                                                                                                                             133 / 1033
principles of truth.

Elder Hedlock agreed with the remarks of elder Ward, and stated that it was in perfect accordance with the advice of the first presidency, and ought to be guarded
that the prospects were never better; the power of God was in their midst, and it was a general time of rejoicing.

Elder Miller having remarked that he had been challenged to discussion, and had accepted it: which circumstance led to some remarks from elder Ward as to the very
little good effected in general by discussions; and that it was beneath the servants of God to turn aside from the path of duty, to wrangle and dispute like the people of
the world; and that while the professors of modern religion were in a manner devouring each other, the path of the Saints ought to be onward in the proclamation of the
principles of truth.

Elder Hedlock agreed with the remarks of elder Ward, and stated that it was in perfect accordance with the advice of the first presidency, and ought to be guarded
against as much as possible.

Elder George Mitehelson then rose to state that the work of the Lord in the Liverpool Conference was progressing slowly, save in the Isle of Man, where the people
were coming out and embracing the principles of the truth.

The condition of North Wales being stated by elder Joseph Martin, it was proposed by elder Ward, and carried, that elder Martin be permitted to ordain to the lesser
priesthood such officers as he may feel led by the spirit to be necessary.

Evening Meeting.

The meeting being opened by elder Charles Miller with singing and prayer,

Elder John Banks then rose to state the condition of the Preston Conference. The church he said had been much harassed, as well as much blessed previously, it having
been the place where the standard of the fulness of the gospel had been first planted in these islands in the last days; it had also been the subject of the attacks of the
enemy in an extraordinary manner; many had also emigrated, and Satan appeared to have singled some of them out for his vietims, through whose influence, at times,
much cvil had been done; but, notwithstanding all this, the condition of the Preston Conference, with the exception of the distant branches in the North, was in a much
better condition than for a long time past, and he trusted would ultimately overcome, and be eminently successful in gathering in the honest in heart.

It was then moved by elder Ward, and seconded by elder Charles Miller, that elder John Banks be ordained to the office of high priest, to preside over the Preston
Conference. Carried.

Elder John Cairns rose to state the condition of the London Conference, which he remarked was at present in a good state, the officers united, and the Saints generally
rejoicing in the truth.

Elder James Galley spoke on the condition of the Macclesfield Conference, stating, that while some of the Saints were not in a good condition, yet they had many that
were-that there was so much religion in the neighbourhood, that the principles of truth were hard to be received, while the people generally were in much slavery to the
landowners, and dare not open their doors for preaching; yet, notwithstanding all things, he still considered they had a good prospect of success, as the officers and
Saints, generally, were determined to be united in rolling onward the work of the Lord.

Elder Crook stated, that in the Birmingham Conference they had much union and love-that by experience and discipline, and a little whipping now and then, he had
learned what weapon to use in the service of the Lord, in order to be successful. and that was the first principles, for those he found to be irresistible.

It was then moved by elder T. Smith, and seconded by elder Crook, that Catthorpe, Leamington, and Straford-upon-Avon, now included in the Birmingham
Conference, be transferred to the Worcestershire Conference. Carried.

It was then moved by elder Ward, and voted, that the branches of Wooden Box, Dunstall, Branstone, Barton, and Colebille be organized into a Conference, to be
called the Derbyshire Conference; and that elder William Coopor Royle preside over the same.

It was also voted, that elder Crook be ordained to the office of high priest, to preside over the Birmingham Conference.

It was also moved by elder Ward, and voted, that the branches of Beaufort, Rummy, Tredager, Merthyr Tydvill, and A berdare be organized into a Conference, to be
called the Merthyr Tydvill Conference: and that elder William Henshaw preside over the same.

Sunday Morning.

The meeting being opened by singing and prayer by elder Ward, the business of considering the state of the various Conference was resumed.

Elder Waugh having remarked upon the condition of the Edinburgh Conference, that it was much better than it had been, but that a change of labourers would be of
especial benefit.

Elder Ward remarked, that were the officers of the church of one heart and of one mind, their ministry would be effectual whether they were assisted by foreign aid or
not-that success could never be expected while individuals were seeking the gratification of their own private feelings.

Elder Hedlock spoke on the evil of ordaining officers to sit in council merely, and exhorted the presiding elders to select only such as had the opportunity of labouring
and becoming useful in the kingdom of God.

The mission of elder John Cairns, voted in the council of the twelve in Nauvoo, to go to Scotland, was then laid before the conference for their acceptance, and
confirmed by a unanimous vote.

Elder George Simpson remarked on the Staffordshire Conference, that it was varied in its condition, but much better than some time ago he could have anticipated. The
influence of evil reports had been much felt by them, but he rejoiced to say that the presidents of the various branches were much united.

Elder Blakey stated, that the Garway Conference had been much disorganized, but that it was now progressing-the Conference was very extensive, and that he
frequently had to walk over eighty miles to obtain the MILLENNIAL STARS!

It was moved by elder Ward, and seconded by elder Cairns, that Abergavenny, now attached to this Conference, be united to the Merthyr Tydvili Conference, under
the presideney of elder Henshaw.

Elder Houston stated that the Glasgow Conference was in a good condition, and the officers were very united.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                      Page 134 / 1033
It was then proposed by elder Hedlock, and seconded by elder Thomas Ward, that elder James Ure be appointed to preside over the Sheffield Conference, and that
he be ordained to the office of high priest. Carried unanimously.
the presideney of elder Henshaw.

Elder Houston stated that the Glasgow Conference was in a good condition, and the officers were very united.

It was then proposed by elder Hedlock, and seconded by elder Thomas Ward, that elder James Ure be appointed to preside over the Sheffield Conference, and that
he be ordained to the office of high priest. Carried unanimously.

Elder Speakman said, with regard to the Bradford Conference, that the Saints where much united, and that the prospects generally were very cheering, although some
time ago they had been under the necessity of cutting a many off.

Elder Hedlock remarked on the practice of cutting off the members of the church; that in many cases it was done in much too summary a manner; that the elders should
bear in mind that they were to be the saviours of men and not the destroyers. He would also admonish them against the establishment of bye-laws, which in many cases
had been the cause of much evil, and individuals had been separated from the body of Christ for the violation of laws which the kingdom of God never recognized. He
exhorted the officers to dilligence in their labours, to the practice of righteousness and holiness, that they might secure the esteem of the Saints, and that their counsel
might be sought after and be adhered to.

Elder Ward remarked on the position of the people of God, who, from the darknoss that beclouds the religious world, had been brought into the marvellous light of the
fulness of the gospel, wherein we rejoiced, and for which the gratitude of our hearts must ever be offered; and urged the elders to measure by this reflection as a
standard, the importance of being separated from the Church of Christ.

Afternoon Service.

The meeting was opened by elder Mitchelson with singing and prayer, when elders MacCuffio and Dombville were called upon to administer the ordinance of the
Lord's Supper.

The congregation being numerous, and many strangers present, the business of the conference was postponed, and the afternoon was occupied very profitably by
elders Cairns, Crook, Henshaw, Margetts, Miller, and priest Walker bearing testimony to the truth of the work of the Lord.

Evening Service.

This service was opened with singing and prayer by elder Hedlock, who proceeded to address the assembly on the principles of the church, on his experience for
eleven years in connexion with it; also on the order of the kingdom of God, and the manner of sitting in judgment on matters that required it. He exhorted all persons to
the adoption of the scriptural mode of settling differences-to the practice of humility, that we might be exalted in the due time of the Lord. He enlarged on the greatness
of the plan of salvation-on the importance of the truths committed unto the officers of preaching those principles which would prove to all either a savour of life unto life,
or of death unto death. He admonished them to beware in what manner they handled the word of life, and to take heed that their garments were clear of the blood of
this generation. He urged upon them faithfulness in the work in which they were engaged, that they might be found worthy to be endowed with greater power to go
forth to bind up the law and seal up the testimony, that the end might come.

Monday Morning.

The meeting was opened by singing and prayer, by elder John Cairns.

It was then moved by elder Ward, and seconded by elder Miller, that elder Blakey be appointed to preside over the Garway Conference. Carried.

It was also voted that high priest Struthers be appointed to preside over the Bedfordshire Conference for the time being.

Elder Hedlock spoke at some length on the duties of the high priesthood-on the evil of bye-laws, and the cutting off of members for the violation of them-on the
honouring of each person in his office, and of the equality of privileges in council enjoyed by the priesthood; also, on the duties of priests and teachers visiting the
members, that it be done in the spirit of love.

Clitheroo Conference was stated by elder Snalam to be in a good condition.

Afternoon Service. (2)

The meeting being opened by singing and prayer, it was voted that elder Snalam be tried in a Special Conference, at Clitheroe, on the various charges against him, by
which he has lost the confidence of the several members of the same, at such time and place as elder Hedlock may appoint.

Elder Hedlock having called for such volunteers as could go out to labour in the vineyard, elder James Sloan came forward, and being asked whether he at present
wished to go home to Nauvoo, or to labour in the ministry, he declared it to be his wish to go out and preach.

Elder Thomas Margetts having stated that the prospects in Leicester and the surrounding country were of the most encouraging kind, it was voted that Leicester and
Nottingham, and the surrounding country be organized into a Conference, to be called the Leicestershire Conference, and that elder Thomas Margetts preside over the
same.

It was voted that elder Thomas Harris go labour about the neighbourhood of Lancaster, under the direction and presidency of elder Banks.

It was also voted that elder G. P. Waugh be appointed to preside over the Froomshill Conference.

Voted also that elder John Johnson be appointed to preside over the Cheltenham Conference.

Voted that priest William Walker be ordained an elder, and be appointed to labour in Hull.

Evening Service. (2)

The meeting being opened by singing and prayer, the appointment of elder Hedlock, in connexion with elder Ward, to the presidency of the Churches in this land, was
road from the minutes of the Council of the Twelve, held in Nauvoo, when the sanction of the Conference was called for and given unanimously.
Copyright
Elder      (c) spoke
      Hedlock  2005-2009,
                     at someInfobase
                              length onMedia  Corp.
                                        the order of sitting in judgment on superior officers.                                                        Page 135 / 1033

Elder Ward then proceeded to lay the state of the presidency in the British Isles before the Church. He remarked that he, in connexion with elder Hedlock, felt the
The meeting being opened by singing and prayer, the appointment of elder Hedlock, in connexion with elder Ward, to the presidency of the Churches in this land, was
road from the minutes of the Council of the Twelve, held in Nauvoo, when the sanction of the Conference was called for and given unanimously.

Elder Hedlock spoke at some length on the order of sitting in judgment on superior officers.

Elder Ward then proceeded to lay the state of the presidency in the British Isles before the Church. He remarked that he, in connexion with elder Hedlock, felt the
greatest anxiety that the position of the presidency should be thoroughly understood, and that all the business and proceedings of the same should be conducted in such
a manner as to be open to the inspection of all. They were at present labouring under considerable difficulties in consequence of so many demands made upon their
resources by the authorities of Nauvoo, in sending over a number of families at the expense of the means arising from the emigration department. He rejoiced to state
that any profits arising from business in Liverpool were to be subject to the order of the authorities at Nauvoo, and that they had given us directions to send all the poor
Saints, and that they should truly rejoice in appropriating any means in their hands for that purpose.

Elder Walker spoke on upholding the presidency, and eloquently expressed his confidence in the same.

Elder Cairns spoke on the purchase of the various publications. He remarked that the sale of the publications was absolutely necessary in order that the work of the
Lord might roll onward-that it was a great mistake to suppose that because the Saints purchased the publications, they would therefore not contribute as much for the
support of those who laboured amongst them; he was not afraid of this; only let the Saints be thoroughly imbued with the principles contained in the publications, and he
knew that they would be prepared to act in righteousness, and would never forget that the labourer was worthy of his hire. He had found our publications hid up in a
cupboard, the Saints not knowing that there were such; but he had made it a rule to take them with him to the meetings, and the consequence was, that he disposed of
the publications. Strangers became interested in the principles of truth by their perusal, and the Saints became more open-hearted and ready to minister unto those who
laboured amongst them.

Elder Allen spoke on the exercise of liberality and benevolence being exercised with full confidence in God, and related several aneedotes illustrative of the subject.

Elder Galley having spoken on the same subject, it was voted unanimously, That this Conference, now assembled, covenant to stand by and uphold the presidency in
England, by our prayers on their behalf, and also by pecuniary aid.

Elder Hedlock then rose and addressed the assembly on the subject of the publications, and was desirous of taking the sense of that meeting on the same; it was true
that the Quorum of the Twelve had advised that the publication of the MILLENNIAL STAR be stopped, and had given him authority to publish a cirular as occasion
might require, but he believed most sincerely that the stoppage of the STAR would have a most injurious tendency.

Several having spoken to the same effect, elder Ward remarked, that if a publication was to be issued at all, it appeared trifling with the interests of the cause to change
the name, inasmuch as the office had received the name of the Millennial Star Office, and many letters came to them with that address.

It was then moved by elder Cairns, and voted by unanimous acclamation, "That this Conference requests the Quorum of the Twelve to permit the continued publication
of the MILLENNIAL STAR.

It was then moved by elder Ward, and seconded by elder Webb, that priest William Bayliss be ordained to the office of an elder. Carried.

Tuesday Morning.

The meeting being opened by singing and prayer.

It was moved by elder Hedlock, and seconded by elder T. Harris, that elder William Snalam be removed from the Clitherce Conference. Carried.

It was then voted that elder James Sloan go to preside over the Bradford Conference, and that elder William Speakman go to preside over the Clitheroc Conference,
occasionally preaching at Leeds, under the presidency of elder Sloan.

Elder Hedlock having spoken at great length on the organization of the priesthood, and the relative duties of each officer according to his calling, exhorting them to
consider the great work in which they were engaged, and not hinder their usefulness by being too tenacious of authority, or giving heed to little trifling matters, while the
great work of rolling onward the truth be entirely forgotten.

It was then voted that elder Webb be appointed to labour in the place where he now is.

It was also voted that elder Glaud Roger go to labour with elder Ure in the Sheffield Conference.

The sittings of the Conference were then brought to a close by president Reuben Hedlock engaging in prayer and thanksgiving, at four o'clock, p. m.

A Friendly Hint to Missouri.

From the Nauvoo Neighbour.

One of the most pleasing seenes that can transpire on earth is, when a sin has been committed by one person against another, to forgive that sin; and then, according to
the sublime and perfect pattern of the Saviour, pray to our Father in heaven to forgive also. Verily, verily, such a friendly rebuke is like the mellow zephyr of summer's
eve, it soothes, it cheers and gladdens the heart of the humane and the savage.-Well might the wise man exclaim: "a soft answer turneth away wrath," for men of sense,
judgment, and observation, in all the various periods of time, have been witnesses, figuratively speaking, that water not wood, checks the roge of fire.

Jesus said, "blessed are the peace makers, for they shall be called the children of God;" wherefore if the nation, a single state, community, or family ought to be grateful
for anything, it is peace. Peace, lovely child of heaven; peace, like light from the same great parent, gratifies, animates, and happifies the just and the unjust, and is the
very essence of happiness below and bliss above. He that does not strive with all his powers of body and mind; with all his influence at home and abroad, and to cause
others to do so too, to seek peace, and maintain it for his own benefit and convenience, and for the honour of his state, nation and country, has no claim on the
clemency of man; nor should he be entitled of man; nor should he be entitled to the friendship of woman, or the protection of government. He is the canker worm to
gnaw his own vitals, and the vulture to prey upon his own body and he is as to his own prospects and prosperity in life, a felo-de-se of his own pleasure. A community
of such beings are not far from hell on earth, and should be let alone as unfit for the smiles of the free or the praise of the brave. But the peace maker, O give hear to
him! for the words of his mouth and his doctrine, drop like the rain and distil as the dew: they are like the gentle mist upon the herbs, and as the moderate shower upon
the grass. Animation, virtue, love, contentment, philanthrophy, benevolence. compassion, humanity and friendship, push life into bliss, and men a little below the angels,
 Copyrighttheir
exercising   (c) 2005-2009,   Infobase
                  powers, privileges, andMedia  Corp. according to the order, rules and regulations of revelation, by Jesus Christ, dwell together in unity:
                                          knowledge,                                                                                                   Pageand  136   / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                  the sweet
odour that is wafted by the breath of joy and satisfaction from their righteous communion, is like the rich perfume from the consecrated oil that was poured upon the
head of Aaron; or like the luscious fragrance that rises from the fields of Arabian spices; yea more, the voice of the peace maker
gnaw his own vitals, and the vulture to prey upon his own body and he is as to his own prospects and prosperity in life, a felo-de-se of his own pleasure. A community
of such beings are not far from hell on earth, and should be let alone as unfit for the smiles of the free or the praise of the brave. But the peace maker, O give hear to
him! for the words of his mouth and his doctrine, drop like the rain and distil as the dew: they are like the gentle mist upon the herbs, and as the moderate shower upon
the grass. Animation, virtue, love, contentment, philanthrophy, benevolence. compassion, humanity and friendship, push life into bliss, and men a little below the angels,
exercising their powers, privileges, and knowledge, according to the order, rules and regulations of revelation, by Jesus Christ, dwell together in unity: and the sweet
odour that is wafted by the breath of joy and satisfaction from their righteous communion, is like the rich perfume from the consecrated oil that was poured upon the
head of Aaron; or like the luscious fragrance that rises from the fields of Arabian spices; yea more, the voice of the peace maker

Is like the music of the spheres,
It charms our souls, and calms our fears;
It turns the world to paradise,
And men to pearls of greater price.

So much to prefaco this friendly hint to the State of Missouri, for notwithstanding some of her private citizens and public officers have committed violence, robbery, and
even murder, upon the rights and persons of the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints; yet, compassion, dignity, and a sense of the principles of religion among all
classes, and honour and benevolence, mingled with charity by high minded patriots, lead me to suppose that there are many worthy people in that state, who will use
their influence and energies to bring about a settlement of all those old difficulties; and use all consistent means to urge the state, for her honour, prosperity and good
name, to restore every person she or her citizens have expelled from her limits, to their rights, and pay them all damage! that the great body of high minded and well
disposed southern and western gentlemen and ladies-the real peace makers of a western world-will go forth, good Samaritan like, and pour in the oil and the wine, till
all that can be healed are made whole; and after repentance, they shall be forgiven; for verily the scriptures say: "Joy shall be in heaven over one sinner that repents,
more than over ninety and nine just persons that need no repentance."

Knowing the fallibility of man; considering the awful responsibility of rejecting the cries of the innocent; confident in the virtue and patriotism of the noble minded
western men, tenacious of their character and standing; too high to stoop to disgraceful acts, and too proud to tolerate meanness in others; yea, may I not say without
boasting, that the best blood of the west, united with the honour of the illustrious fathers of freedom, will move, as the forest is moved by a mighty wind, to promote
peace and friendship in every part of our wide spread, lovely country. Filled with a love almost unspeakable, and moved by a desire pleasant as the dew of heaven, I
supplicate not only our Father above, but also the civil, the enlightened, the intelligent, the social and the best inhabitants of Missouri; they that feel bound by principles
of honour, justice, moral greatness, and national pride, to arise in the character of virtuous freemen from the disgrace and reproach that might inadvertently blur their
good names, for want of self preservation. Now is the time to brush off the monster, that, incubus-like, seems hanging upon the reputation of the whole state. A little
exertion, and the infamy of the evil will blacken the guilty only; for is it not written, "the tree is known by its fruit;"

The voice of reason, the voice of humanity, the voice of the nation, and the voice of heaven seem to say to the honest and virtuous, throughout the State of Missouri;
wash yourselves, make you clean, lest your negligence should be taken by the world, from the mass of facts before it, that you are guilty! Let there be one unison of
hearts for justice, and when you reflect around your own firesides, remember that fifteen thousand, once among you, now not, but who are just as much entitled to the
privileges and blessings you enjoy as yourselves; like the widow before the unjust judge, are fervently praying for their rights. When you meditate upon the massacre at
Hawn's Mill, forget not that the constitution of your state holds this broad truth to the world-that none shall "be deprived of life, liberty, or property, but by the judgment
of his peers, or the law of the land." And when you assemble together in towns, counties, or districts; whether to petition your legislature to pay the damage the Saints
have sustained in your state, by reason of oppression, and misguided zeal; or to restore them to their rights according to republican principles and benevolent designs,
reflect and make honourable, or annihilate such statue law as was in force in your state, in 1838, viz.-"If twelve or more persons shall combine to levy war against any
part of the people of this state, or to remove forcibly out of the state, or from their habitations, evidenced by taking arms and assembling to accomplish such a purpose,
every person so offending shall be punished by imprisonment in the penitentiary for a period not exceeding five years, or by a fine not exceeding five thousand dollars;
and imprisonment in the county jail not exceeding six months."

Finally, if honour dignifies an honest people; if virtue exalts a community; if wisdom guides great men; if principle governs intelligent beings; if humanity spreads comfort
among the needy; and if religion affords consolation by showing that charity is the first, best, and sweetest token of perfect love: then, O ye good people of Missouri,
like the woman in scripture who had lost one of her ten pieces of silver, arise, search diligently till you find the lost piece, and then make a feast and call in your friends
for joy.

With due consideration I am the friend of all good men,

JOSEPH SMITH.

Nauvoo, Ill., March 8th, 1844.

Barque Fanny.

Extract of a Letter From Elder William Kav.

New Orleans, March 9th, 1844.

Dearly Beloved Brethren,-I now take the opportunity of writing to inform you of our safe arrival in this port. We came in on the 7th, at seven o'clock in the morning; we
should have been in sooner, but for having to stop at the bar for a considerable time to wait for a steamer, and we had also a calm in the bay; but I believe that no
people that ever crossed the Atlantic ever had a more prosperous voyage than the Lord has favoured us with. The captain and crew declare they never experienced
such a passage before; but such a captain and crew for kindness I believe could scarcely be met with; his liberality exceeds all that ever came under our notice; indeed,
I am at a loss for words to express the respect he has manifested to all.

The cabin and its provisions have been at the service of all who stood in need of them, and the captain has with his own hand ministered unto the necessities of all that
required it. Our prayer as a people is, that God our Eternal Father may bless him with eyes to see, and a heart to believe the principles of eternal truth, and reward him
abundantly for the favours we have received from him. I hope if you ever see him again, that you will thank him for his kindness to us. But although we have had much
cause for rejoicing, yet we have also had our sorrows. We have had two deaths; the first was the wife of elder James Jones, of Alfrick. She died on the 19th of
February, and was buried in the sea on the morning of the 20th, off the island of Port Rico. She died happily. During her sickness, the captain manifested the greatest
sympathy, and expressed himself as feeling for her husband as though he were his own brother; but it was not in word only but in deed-he had her removed into his
cabin, and there she died; nor has he shown less humanity to the sorrowful widower and children. The other death was the youngest child of sister Greenhalgh, which
died on Monday last.

We had regular meetings for prayer morning and evening, and three times each Lord's day, administering the sacrament in the afternoon. The Saints generally have
shown a willingness to give heed to counsel from myself and brothers Hall and Cuerden; and have been very well satisfied with their journey and the ship's stores
 Copyright
provided by(c) 2005-2009,
            you,            Infobase
                 for which they       Media
                                wish to returnCorp.
                                               you their thanks.                                                                               Page 137 / 1033

We have this morning the steamer alongside of us, and intend getting our luggage on board to day. I assure you we rejoiced exceedingly at the sight of the steamer,
died on Monday last.

We had regular meetings for prayer morning and evening, and three times each Lord's day, administering the sacrament in the afternoon. The Saints generally have
shown a willingness to give heed to counsel from myself and brothers Hall and Cuerden; and have been very well satisfied with their journey and the ship's stores
provided by you, for which they wish to return you their thanks.

We have this morning the steamer alongside of us, and intend getting our luggage on board to day. I assure you we rejoiced exceedingly at the sight of the steamer,
which was the Maid of Iowa, and at the thoughts of going up in a vessel belonging the church, and commanded by an eider of the church, brother D. Jones.

I must now conclude, and pray God the Eternal Father to preserve and bless you, and believe me to be your affectionate brother in the Lord.

WILLIAM KAY.

P.S. Brothers Hall, Cuerden, Jones, and all faithful Saints desire to be remembered to you, and desire an interest in your prayers.

To Reuben Hedlock and Co., 36, Chapel Street, Liverpool.

The Temple.

From various papers received of late, we learn the interesting intelligence that the utmost exertions will be put forth for the completion of the Temple. It is intended to
suspend the labours upon the Nauvoo House for a time, and devote their efforts exclusively to the Temple; and it is calculated that by a unity of effort the roof can be
put on by next fall, and the building be enclosed.

Editorial.

HAVING brought our conference labours to a close, it is with abundant satisfaction and thanksgiving that we sit down to contemplate the work of the Lord as it exists
at present in the British Islands. It is true, that in many places the work appears to have almost dwindled away, which our enemies, with a superficial view, would
construe as a proof of the falsity of our principles; but it is not so, the glorious doctrine of the gathering has had the influence, in many places, of greatly diminishing our
numbers, as in some cases an entire branch of the church has at once arisen at the command of the Lord to seek for a home in a distant land. The position of the
different branches of the church, and their aspect unto the world, must necessarily ever be widely different from the various religious societies of the day, for as the
honest hearted are gathered in, they will ever be anxious to live by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God; and as he in his providence opens a way for
their escape, they will at all times be ready to arise and flee out of Babylon, lest they become partakers of her sins, and share in her plagues. But while some branches
of the church may have the appearance of decay, it is not so generally, the work is extending itself with astonishing rapidity and power, and while it excites the ire and
indignation of many in the religious world, he who contemplates its progress with an unprejudiced mind, must be convinced that it truly is the work of the Lord. We are
well aware that the proceedings of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints are narrowly watched by many whose position in society in a great measure prevents
them from taking those decided steps which otherwise situated they might, nor is the subject entirely overlooked by some who are much depended upon as religious
teachers. But, truly, the kingdom of God is now as it ever was. To become a member in the community of the Saints, requires the taking up of a cross daily; the
principle of divine revelution being the guide of the Church, was ever, and is now felt to be condemnatory of those who enjoy it not; and while each individual party
considers their own society as nearest the truth, they will necessarily look upon a people professing to be in the enjoyment of divine revelation us impostors,
endeavouring from some sinister motives to make a prey of their fellow-creatures. But notwithstanding the opinions of men, whether approving or condemnatory, the
work is progressing, and it is only necessary that the Saints themselves be faithful and united, and the weapon which the Lord has put into the hands of his servants, will
be found of unfailing potency, and the honest-hearted will be gathered to rejoice in the unchangeable faithfulness of a beneficent deity.

In many parts of England and in Scotland the work is progressing rapidly. Among the mountains of South Wales, the principles of truth, under the labours of elder
Henshaw are gaining ground fast, and we contemplate shortly, at the request of the Saints in that country, to send forth our sentiments by publications in the Welsh
language. Truly may we say, that some of them have indeed been caught with guile, for while they were believing the Latter-day Saints were a wicked people, the
principles of the gospel were proclaimed unto them, they became obedient unto baptism in the name of Jesus Christ for remission of sins, and proved the faithfulness of
God, and the truth of the mission of his servants, by receiving of the varied gifts of the Holy Ghost, ere they knew they were united with a people everywhere spoken
against by the designation of Morinons.

We trust that mutual confidence will be felt and acted upon by the officers of the Church generally, and especially by those who are out in the vineyard, and that the
condition and purposes of the presidency in England will be duly considered and borne out by a practical application of those principles that have been inculcated at our
late conference.

Let the watchword of the servants of the Lord be "ONWARD," nor let them turn aside from the proclamation of the plan of salvation to wrangle with the disputants of
modern religions; but let them reflect that a dispensation of the gospel of Christ is committed unto them, and let each one engaged in so great a work remember, as Paul
wrote unto Timothy, "That he that warreth entangleth not himself with the affairs of this life; that he may please him who hath chosen him to be a soldier."

We therefore feel the greatest satisfaction at the present position and prospects of the Church of Jesus Christ in this land, especially when we take into consideration
what she has had to encounter of every thing that could he arrayed against her, especially at the hands of those who once were bold advocates of the cause of truth, but
are now become apostates and persecutors of the people of God. With regard to such we would say, that we will give heed to their slanders, and listen to their
exhortations when they bring unto us a plan of salvation more consistent with the word of God, and which our common sense shall convince us is superior to that they
would destroy.

WITH regard to the condition of the Church in America, the Saints have abundant cause for thankfulness unto the Lord for what he has effected for them. Even the old
enemies of Missouri, from whom so much has been suffered, seem to have exhausted their refuges of lies; while the letter of governor Ford, practically responded to as
it will be by the Saints, will serve to convince the upright amongst all classes that we are a law-abiding people, and are as ready to minister justice unto others, as to
demand it for ourselves. It is true that many look upon the gathering numbers of the Saints, and their growing power with a jealous eye, and pretend to prognosticate
that unless we are carefully watched we shall be exercising an authority that would be detrimental to the well-being of society; but of this let no one be afraid-the Saints
have suffered too much for the principles of truth, and are enabled to value them accordingly, to be desirous of taking the first step in the path of error.

We feel to rejoice in the position the Saints have taken relative to the election of a president of the United States, in order that they may be spared from the annoyances
to which otherwise they would be subject; and whether it ever be practicable or not, we decidedly agree with the determination of the Saints to vote for no one as
president of the United States but JOSEPH SMITH.

While many difficulties must necessarily be encountered and endured by those that seek a home in a foreign land, and especially in a newly-settled country, we can
confidently urge upon the Saints the subject of the gathering, and assure them that many trials which the first settlers had to encounter, are no longer to be met with; yet
 Copyright
still all who (c) 2005-2009,
              emigrate       Infobase
                       must expect     Media
                                   to meet withCorp.
                                                many things to which they have not been accustomed, and endure many things before they can sit Page  down as138
                                                                                                                                                              fully /settled
                                                                                                                                                                       1033in
the enjoyment of all the comforts of domestic life; but still to the faithful all things shall work for good.
president of the United States but JOSEPH SMITH.

While many difficulties must necessarily be encountered and endured by those that seek a home in a foreign land, and especially in a newly-settled country, we can
confidently urge upon the Saints the subject of the gathering, and assure them that many trials which the first settlers had to encounter, are no longer to be met with; yet
still all who emigrate must expect to meet with many things to which they have not been accustomed, and endure many things before they can sit down as fully settled in
the enjoyment of all the comforts of domestic life; but still to the faithful all things shall work for good.

Manufactures of various kinds are the great desideratum required at Nauvoo, in order to give employment to multitudes of poor that continually arrive, and also to
preserve amongst themselves that money which they are at present compelled to spend elsewhere. It is in contemplation at no distant period, and we throw out this hint
for the Church generally, to form a sort of company on both sides the Atlantic, by which means the parties in the West might supply building materials and raise
factories, while others in this land prepare sufficient machinery for the same. We feel confident that this can be effected, and we only want the Saints to be imbued with
the true principle of building up Zion, and we are fully persuaded that many things which now may appear as insurmountable difficulties will be speedily overcome.

The history of the Church, since its first organization in 1830-the difficulties and trials she has had to encounter-the varied cruel and vexatious persecutions she has had
to endure, with her successful position at the present time, must not only excite the gratitude of every faithful servant of the Lord, but inspire him with confidence as to
the future, and awaken within him a lively faith to enable him to press onward in the establishing of Zion in the last days.

We should fail in our duty at the present time if we neglected to call attention to the subject of the building of the Temple and the Nauvoo House. This is a subject of
paramount importance to the church, and we exhort the presidents of conferances, and others, to give heed to it in their varied fields of labour, and to exhort attention
to it on the part of all Saints, in order that the will of the Lord may be done, and his servants receive their endowment to enable them to go forth with authority to bind
up the law, and seal up the testimony, that the end may come. Any tithings or donations for the Temple, sent to Liverpool and addressed to Reuben Hedlock and Co.,
36, Chapel Street, will be regularly receipted, and the reception of the same at Nauvoo will be announced as early as possible.

Much surprise is manifested occasionally, because individuals return from America, having apostatized from the Church, and bringing with them all manner of evil
reports. We would state, that we are not at all surprised at this, neither do we regret it, for we are well aware that amid the multitudes which the gospel net gathers,
there must necessarily be good and bad; we are perfectly conscious that numbers have gone up to the gathering of the Saints with the principle of selfishness reigning
supreme in their bosoins; the thoughts of making any sacrifice towards the establishment of the kingdom of God could find no place in their hearts. But on the contrary,
they have gone up full of suspicion and distrust; their reception has been such as they merited, so they have turned away in anger to join the ranks of the enemy, and
become the propagators of every thing to malign the character of the people of God. Again, others who never suffered for the truth's sake the value of a straw, have
found their first difficulties amongst the Saints in Nauvoo, and not being able to endure anything for the cause, have returned to become the circulators of evil reports in
order to form some apology for their own unfaithfulness. But it is well; none of these things can injure the cause of God, but all things shall work together for good. We
want individuals who are prepared to sacrifice all things for the work of the Lord-who will lay aside their own private feelings in order to further the cause of divine
truth. "We call for valiant-hearted men who are not afraid to die." As an instance of the manner in which some have gathered, we have known them refrain from seeking
the counsel of the elders to direct them in the purchase of lands, &c.; they have proceeded to act for themselves, and have purchased, or rather paid for lands to
individuals who had no claim to the same, and consequently have lost their all through a want of confidence in the servants of the Lord. We cannot regret such things,
but deem them justly merited; and when such persons return to this land, or otherwise transmit all manner of evil tales; we regret them not, inasmuch as they will be
instrumental in preventing those from gathering who have not their eye single to the glory of God. But as to those who have in sincerity entered into covenant with God,
we fear not for them; knowing that their faith is grounded on the word of God, and on the assurance that he is the same to-day, yesterday, and for ever. Indeed so
confident do we feel in the principles of truth obtaining in the society of the people of God, or the Latter-day Saints, that we are prepared to welcome all things that
may transpire, being persuaded that all things shall work together for good.

IN bringing to a close our editorial labours for another year, we feel grateful to our heavenly father for being able to continue the publication of the STAR until the
present time, and would return our expressions of gratitude to our numerous patrons and agents for the support we have received hitherto; and trust, that if permitted to
continue our labours, that our exertions will be unremitted in endeavouring to disseminate intelligence in connexion with the progress of the kingdom of God.

We trust that all the officers of the priesthood throughout the land will see the necessity of the Saints becoming acquainted with all the intelligence it shall please the Lord
to communicate, in order to prepare his people for all things that shall come to pass hereafter. If we have entered into covenant with God, and have received of the
influence of his Holy Spirit, we must consequently thirst continually for fresh acquisitions of knowledge, in order that we may be prepared to inherit all things by coming
to a knowledge of all things. Indeed the church, or part of a church, that has ceased to desire for knowledge, is, or will shortly be as a dried branch, that is fit only to be
severed from the stem, and to be cast into the fire.

Intelligence, even of temporal things, is with the Saints of no little value, when we call to our recollection the purposes of God towards his people.

The situation of the Church of Christ on the Western Continent becomes of greater moment day by day, and it becomes necessary that the Saints of the British Islands
should be conversant with it, which can only be accomplished through the medium of the press, therefore let all who feel interested in the general welfare of the Church,
do their utmost to extend the circulation of such publications as may be issued advocating the principles of truth, and be also diliigent in the circulation of them amongst
those who are not members in the Church of Christ. Much good has been effected in this manner; many who were so circumstanced as not to be able to attend the
meetings of the Saints, have made use of the midnight hour to become acquainted with the principles of truth, until they had wrought such an effect upon their minds,
that with the view before them of the loss of all things, they have gone forth with boldness to declare themselves on the Lord's side.

ACCORDING to the appointment of the General Conference, that elder Snalam be tried on the various charges against him, by which he had lost the confidence of the
Saints, a Special Conference was held on the evening of Saturday, the 13th, in Clitheroe, when the representatives of the various branches sufficiently proved that, by
neglect of duty as a presiding elder, he had lost the confidence of the Saints generally. Elder Snalam partially acknowledged his faults, and the business was settled.

Event of the Times.

An extraordinary seneation was created in Jersey City, on Tuesday, by the fall of a substance resembling bloody flesh, in picces varying from the sixe of a dime to a
twenty-five piece. The rumour of the mysterious shower soon spread around the city, and people gathered from all quarters to examine the substance. The Millerites
were particularly interested in the matter, and contended that it was one of the very last "signs of the times," urging all to look for the immediate dissolution of old mother
earth; several venerable ladies took the hint, and made instantancous preparation for going off. Even the most sceptical in father Miller's doctrines suspected something
might happen, and looked upon the flakes of bloody matter with no little consternation. We confess the affair is rather strange, and calcluated to puzzle the wisest
heads. It appears that the shower fell upon a small space, prohably not over eight hundred feet square, and the flakes resembled pieces of bloody flesh more closely
than any thing to which we can compare them. Wherever the flakes fell on linen, the blood gradually spread over the cloth, leaving a thick, fleshy substance in the centre
of the stain, which gave out an offensive, fetid smell. The clothes lines within the bounds of the shower were almost all well stocked with newly washed garments, and
the flakes fell so thick that even the smallest garments were stained, all having to be re-washed immediately-Nouvoo Neijhbour, March 13th, 1844.

Farewell to Nauvoo.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 139 / 1033
Fair city of the Saints! my heart to thee
Will often turn with sadness and regret,
the flakes fell so thick that even the smallest garments were stained, all having to be re-washed immediately-Nouvoo Neijhbour, March 13th, 1844.

Farewell to Nauvoo.

Fair city of the Saints! my heart to thee
Will often turn with sadness and regret,
When far away my dwelling place shall be,
For there are scenes I never can forget,
Connected with the memory of Nauvoo-
Scenes which my heart will often dwell upon.
And memory to her station ever true
Will bring them back to me when I am gone.
These scenes with mournful pleasure recollected
In memory's glass will often be reflected.

Though the obliterating hand of time,
Has from the mind a thousand things effaced,
Yet principles etornal and sublime,
When once imprinted cannot be crased.
These principles have now become to me
Part of myself-a portion of my mind,
And I must lose my own identity
Before such principles can be resigned.
When once received, in spite of all resistance,
They form the essence of the soul's existence.

Fair city of the Saints! I love thee well;
To me thy memory will be ever dear.
I would to God I could for ever dwell
Amidst the pleasant scenes where I could hear
The words of inspiration every day,
And hourly treasure up within my heart
Wisdom and knowledge that will not decay;
Light and intelligence that will impart
New glory to the beauties of creation,
Filling the mind with wondering admiration.

O! I have listened with suspended breath,
To hear the words of wisdom as they fell
From lips inspired, and felt that life nor death,
Nor all the powers combined of earth and bell
Could never force my heart to turn aside
From principles so holy and sublime.

Truth be my only creed, and God my guide,
And I shall safely pass the storms of time,
And gain at last a high and holy station,
Among the ransom'd in the new creation.

Farewell, Nauvoo! I must again return
Back to my Gentile bondage as before,
But oftentimes my heart will sadly yearn
To hold communion with the Saints once more.
How shall I long the prophet's voice to hear-
The words of wisdom flowing from his tongue-
Truths most subline are made so plain and clear
That oftentimes enchanted I have hung
Upon his words, which forced the exclamation-
These surely are the words of inspiration? L. S.

To the Memory of Elder Charles S. Hamilton

Who left Scotland in March, 1843, and died at Nauvoo, Hancock County, State of Illinois, N. A., on the 7th of November, 1843, in the 26th year of his age.

By T. Ward.

We heard thy fate-and that the hand of death
Had struck thee in thy vig'rous morn of life;
And yet we did not mourn, for well we knew
'Twas well with thee. 'Tis true we call'd to mind
Thy zeal, thy eloquence and power, when last
We heard thy voice uplifted for the truth-
The truth of God; when with resistless force
Thou stood'st as Christ's ambassador to plead
With man, and say-"Be reconciled to God."
And when upon the ocean, with a band
Of Saints, who
 Copyright       had arisen toInfobase
             (c) 2005-2009,    obey     Media Corp.                                                                                          Page 140 / 1033
The call of God, and aid to build up Zion,
There still thy words had power o'er the hearts
Of some whose home was on the waters wide.
The truth of God; when with resistless force
Thou stood'st as Christ's ambassador to plead
With man, and say-"Be reconciled to God."
And when upon the ocean, with a band
Of Saints, who had arisen to obey
The call of God, and aid to build up Zion,
There still thy words had power o'er the hearts
Of some whose home was on the waters wide.
They heard thy voice proclaim the words of life,
And tell the message of a pard'ning God;
And they have gone to gather with the Saints,
To learn the will of heaven, and be prepared
For all things that shall come to pass. But thou
Hast left this scene of labour to fulfil
Some higher calling in the unseen world,
At which our hearts rejoice. 'Tis well with thee.

Notices.

As we this month are issuing a double number of the STAR, and have to publish the Title Page and Index, we shall not print a number for the month of May.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

Glorious Tidings in Relation to the Jews.

The following is from the Manchester Chronicle, and goes to shew that the Lord is indeed preparing the way for the return of the Israelites to the land of their fathers.
Indeed the way seems already prepared, so far as civil and religious liberty is concerned. The Turkish empire, after holding that people and their country in the most
abject oppression for centuries, has at length come out and granted the most perfect civil and religious liberty to all the Jews, not of Palestine only, but of the whole
empire:-

A firman addressed to the Chief Judges at Constantinople, at the head of which His Imperial Majesty the Sultan, has written, with his own hand, the following words:
"Let that be executed which is prescribed in this firman"

An ancient prejudice prevailed against the Jews; the ignorant believed that the Jews were accustomed to sacrifice a human being, to make use of his blood at their feast
of the Passover.

In consequence of this opinion, the Jews of Damascus and Rhodes (who are the subjects of our empire) have been persecuted by other nations. The calumnies which
have been uttered against the Jews, and the vexations to which they have been subjected, have at last reached our Imperial throne.

But a short time has elapsed since some Jews dwelling in the Isle of Rhodes have been brought thence to Constantinople, where they have been tried and judged
according to the new regulations, and their innocence of the accusations made against them fully proved. That, therefore, which justice and equity required has been
done in their behalf.

Besides which, the religious books of the Hebrews have been examined by learned men, well versed in their theological literature, the result of which examination is,
that it is found that the Jews are strongly prohibited not only from using human blood, but even that of animals. It therefore follows that charges made against them and
their religion are nothing but sure calumnies.

For this reason, and for the love we bear our subjects, we cannot permit the Jewish nation (whose innocence of the crime alleged against them is evident) to be vexed
and tormented upon accusations which have not the least foundation in truth, but that, in conformity with the Hatti Scherif which had been proclaimed at Gulbane, the
Jewish nation shall possess the same advantages and enjoy the same privileges as are granted to the numerous other nations who submit to our authority.

The Jewish nation shall be protected and defended.

To accomplish this object we have given the most positive orders that the Jewish nation dwelling in all parts of our empire shall be perfectly protected as well as all
other subjects of the Sublime Porte, and that no person shall molest them whatever (except for a just cause), neither in the free exercise of their religion, nor in that
which concerns their safety and tranquillity. In consequence, the present firman, which is ornamented at the head with our "Hoomaioon" (sign manual), and emanates
from our Imperial Chancelleric, has been delivered to the Israelitish nation.

Thus you, the above-mentioned judge, when you know the contents of this firman, will endeavour to act with great care in the manner therein prescribed. And in order
that nothing may be done in opposition to this firman at any time hereafter, you will register it in the archives of the tribunal; you will afterwards deliver it to the Israelitish
nation; and you will take great care to execute our orders and this sovereign will.

Given at Constantinople, the 12th Ramasan, 1256 (6th November, 1840).

The Latter-Day Saints.

"This seet have, in ten years, increased from six individuals to nearly twenty thousand. In Hancock, M'Donough, and Adams counties, Illinois, they have increased
rapidly since last fall, several influential families having joined them. They have purchased a tract of land on the Mississippi, at the head of the Des Moines Rapids,
comprising about 20,000 acres. They have commenced the publication of a paper called "The Times and Seasons." They call their town Nauvoo. They denominate
their church, the 'Church of Christ of Latter-Day Saints.' Their twelve apostles have recently gone on a mission to England. They appear to have mingled much
evangelical truth with their daring imposture and extravagant delusion. It is by this amount of truth that many are deluded to join them. Their error does not consist so
much in the doctrines they teach, for these are taken from the Bible; but in their audacious claim that their book is a revelation from God. Of this they have no proof:
they work no miracles; they make no prophecies. They afford none of the evidences which we have required of men bringing revelation from God; yet many are
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page   141 / 1033
deluded, and become full believers without evidence. How important is thorough instruction in the churches, especially in seasons of awakening!"-N.       Y. Evangelist.

It would seem from the forego remarks of the Evangelist, that, at the Latter-Days Saints have spread mostly throughout the United States Canadas, and England,
their church, the 'Church of Christ of Latter-Day Saints.' Their twelve apostles have recently gone on a mission to England. They appear to have mingled much
evangelical truth with their daring imposture and extravagant delusion. It is by this amount of truth that many are deluded to join them. Their error does not consist so
much in the doctrines they teach, for these are taken from the Bible; but in their audacious claim that their book is a revelation from God. Of this they have no proof:
they work no miracles; they make no prophecies. They afford none of the evidences which we have required of men bringing revelation from God; yet many are
deluded, and become full believers without evidence. How important is thorough instruction in the churches, especially in seasons of awakening!"-N. Y. Evangelist.

It would seem from the forego remarks of the Evangelist, that, at the Latter-Days Saints have spread mostly throughout the United States Canadas, and England,
Ireland, Scottland, and Wales, numbering hundreds of thousands; and after having published no less than five different periodicals, viz.: "Evening and Morning Star,"
"Latter-Day Saints' Messenger and Advocate," "The Elders' Journal," "The Times and Seasons," and "The Millennial Star;" and after having built up nine towns, viz.:
Kirtland, (Ohio,) Independence, Far West, Dewitt and Divahman, (of Missouri,) and Nauvoo, Montrose, Nashville, and Keokuk, of Illinois and Ioway, and after
having spread their settlements for scores of miles around these towns; I say it would seem after all this, that the editor of the Evangelist has just awaked from a long
lethargy, and found that the sect exists-that it has built a town, and commenced to publish a paper! What wonderful discoveries the learned Editor has made!!!

Having given the world this important information, he then informs them that our doctries are according to the Bible, but still we are awfully deluded, and that we work
no miracles, and make no prophesies,-consequently, that we give no proof of the truth of our system.

All this is very strange indeed: in acknowledging our doctrines to be according to the Bible, he destroys all other modern religious systems; for our doctrines are as
widely different from the doctrines of all modern Christendom, as the heavens are higher than the earth, or as noonday differs from midnight.

If the Evangelist cannot believe a system which is according to the Bible, without a miracle to prove it, how then can we believe his system, which is contrary to the
bible, and still he works no miracles to prove it?

Surely his words are true, in relation to the importance of thorough instruction. It would take much instruction indeed to cause the human mind to reject a Bible doctrine
for want of miracles, and to embrace an unscriptural system like that which the Evangelist supports, while at the same time the Editor and his followers work no
miracles and give no evidence either from scripture, or from any other source.

News From the Elders.

Brother Snow writes from Birmingham, under date of Dec. 6th. He says, "The church there now numbers sixteen," and that "many more are on the eve of being
baptised." He also informs us that the church at Greet's Green now numbers about 40 members; and that "several more in that place will soon become citizens of the
kingdom of Zion." One of the methodist preachers of that place had become obedient to the faith.

Bro. Burnham writes from Wrexham, Wales, under date of Dec. 23rd, as follows:-

"Dear Brother,-We are labouring in this country with some considerable success. The brethren at Overton have baptised 56 converts, and some more are ready to go
forward. There is great opposition in this place and Overton. The priests have raised in opposition to the truth, and they slander and falsefy men's characters; one of
them gave out public notice, that he was going to preach upon the doctrine of the Latte-Day Saints, to shown their delusion, and invited the people to attend. I
attended, and heard them. They commenced with their own assertions, and continued with newspaper stories, and with letters from the apostates; never mentioning but
one passage in the bible; nor did they mention anything of our belief, excepting the "Book of Mormon," and the book of "Doctrine and Covenants." When he had
ended, he gave the Saints an invitation to reply. I rose, and observed, that the gentleman had not mentioned our doctrine. I then commenced to lay before them our
principles from the Bible, but was interrupted. One of the priests said he could prove that we did not believe the bible, and that he could prove it from the bible. He
then gave me a challenge for discussion upon the subject. The Bible is to be the test, without any man's commentaries, opinions, or newspaper stories.

"The discussion commences on Thursday evening, at six o'clock, at Overton, and continues three hours each night, for three nights. I have found a people in this place
who come nearer the principles of the Latter-Day Saints than any other people I have ever seen in any other part of the world. * * * * It must be there are many of the
seed of Abraham in this place, or the devil and his emissaries would not fight so hard; for certainly some of them act more like demons than they do like men. My love
to all the faithful in Christ Jesus.

"Yours, in the gospel covenant,

"JAMES BURNHAM."

Brother Joseph White writes from Cheshire, near Audlum, under date Nov. 9th, as follows:-

"Dear brother Pratt,-The last time I wrote to you it was rather a melancholy story; but I thank the Lord that he has blessed us abundantly of late. When we first set off
upon our mission we had to lodge in fields, but now the Lord is blessing us with the blessings of heaven and of earth. There is a very large field for the gospel in this
region of country.

"We have baptised five persons this last week, and two more are coming forward in another neighbourhood this evening. There are many more who believe in the truth,
in this region of country. The work has but just commenced here, but it is making rapid progress."

Brother Blakslee writes from the Isle of Man, under date of Dec. 4th, as follows:-

"Dear brother Pratt,-I am in Douglas, preaching in public and private. Prejudice is fast removing, and there is quite a spirit of enquiry among the inhabitants of the town
and country round about. I have large congregations, and good attention. There have been four persons baptised in town this week, and four more in the country, since
I arrived. Several more are ready to come forward."

Brother Kington writes from Dymock, Herefordshire, under date of Nov. 14, as follows:-

"Dear Brother,-I write to inform you how the work of God is prospering in this region. I have been through some of the churches in this region of late, and I find that the
fishers have fished till the little pools are full. We want to send them to some larger place, if providence should open the way. This is not the case in one place only; but
nearly all places in this region. I cannot tell the increase of the numbers since Conference; for the work continues rolling forward. Some of our worst enemies are falling
in with it. I ordained one man an elder, who has been like a persecuting Saul; and one priest, who opposed elder Woodruff, and some of the others, time after time.
The power of healing is with us, and we have great persecution in some places. The field is widening, and labourers an increasing. Our lives are threatened but no one
killed as yet. Our greatest persecutors are the scribes and pharasees."

Brother Orson Pratt writes from Edinburgh, Scotland, under date of October 17th, as follows:-
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 142 / 1033
"Dear Brother,-I received both of your letters some time since, and was glad to hear of the news. I am enjoying good health, and in good spirits. The work progresses
slowly in Edinburgh. Some baptised every week.
killed as yet. Our greatest persecutors are the scribes and pharasees."

Brother Orson Pratt writes from Edinburgh, Scotland, under date of October 17th, as follows:-

"Dear Brother,-I received both of your letters some time since, and was glad to hear of the news. I am enjoying good health, and in good spirits. The work progresses
slowly in Edinburgh. Some baptised every week.

The church here numbers 74 members. There are some to be added by baptism this week. * * * We preach about seven times on every Sabbath, and we also preach
every night, in the streets. When the weather will permit, large congregations gather round us eager to hear. During our last three meetings in the streets we disposed of
something like eighty printed addresses, The people here will get waked up after awhile, and begin to oppose. The work will go ahead, however, opposition or no
opposition."

Brother Joseph White writes again under date of December 4th, as follows:-

"Dear Brother in the Lord, I take the liberty of informing you of the progress of the work of the Lord, since I wrote to you before. We have more preaching places than
we are able to fill at present, both in Shropshire, and in Cheshire. We have baptized 18 in all, 9 in Rees, and 9 in Audlum, Cheshire."

A letter from Brother Jacob Peart, under date of Dec. 5th, informs us that "the church at Alston is growing at present far beyond anything that we before witnessed,
since we embraced the everlasting gospel, for which we feel thankful to God. Pray for us, dear brother, that we may improve the gifts we have received, that the Lord
may impart more of them unto us."

Elder Blakslee writes from Douglass, (Isle of Man) under date of Dec. 11th, as follows:-"Dear Brother Pratt-The priests of the island are in trouble at present; they
know not what to do, or which way to turn; they are complaining bitterly. They have few or no hearers at present. One of them went to the high bailiff with a bitter
complaint, saying that he had no hearers on Sunday, and he knew not what it meant; but after his meeting was concluded, on going to the New Market, where the
Saints were, he could not get in, the room was so full; for, said he, "My whole congregation was there." He insisted that something must be done to drive them (the
Saints) out of town; for continued he, "They must be put down in some way or other; and we want you to let the belman go round, and notify the people that there will
be a meeting at the New Market Room, of the philanthropists of the town of Douglas, to put the Latter-Day Saints down." But the bailiff replied, that "the Saints did not
send the belman, neither shall he go for you." When they applied for the room for so vile a purpose, the manager demanded fourteen shillings in advance, which they
refused to give at first, but finally concluded to do so, when on applying a second time, one pound in advance was demanded, or they could not have the room at all; so
they have not yet succeeded in geting up the meeting.

"News came likewise from the country where Bro. Clark was preaching last Sabbath, that the priests had no congregations, but that Bro. Clark was preaching to
hundreds. So, you see that they are in trouble in the country as well as here. Many are believing, and we expect some more will come forward in baptism next Sunday."

Spread of the Gospel.

We are pleased to hear the cheering news from so many of our elders in different parts, in relation to the progress of the great work of God. We would also say that
the work is progressing in Bolton and in Stockport, with a rapid progress, far exceeding any former period. Elder Crooks is labouring in Bolton with much success. In
Stockport, houses are filled to overflowing, and many are coming forward for baptism every week. We were informed that ten persons would probably be confirmed
there last Sabbath. The work has also commenced in Oldham. Meetings there are well attended; six persons were baptised there on the Sunday before last-one of
these was a preacher of the Methodist Connection, if we are correctly informed. The work in Manchester is moving forward with steady progress; we confirmed ten
persons on Sunday last; and three at the water's edge, where they were baptised, on Tuesday the 8th instant.

May the Almighty speed his work, and bless the believers with signs following, and with grace and wisdom to escape all the judgments which await the wicked, and to
stand before the Son of Man for Christ's sake. Amen.

Signs in the Heavens.

The following Account is taken from a printed sheet which has been lately pnblished, and is supposed to be authentic; but we cannot now readily ascertain the exact
date of this singular occurrence.

"A most wonderful phenomenon was observed last week by the inhabitants of Hull and the neighbourhood. A perfectly blood-red flag was seen flying in the elements,
which illuminated the horizon for many miles around. At intervals it changed its form, assuming that of a cross, sword, and many other shapes At one o'clock on Friday
morning the town was nearly as light as noonday; the inhabitants were parading the streets, fear and dismay pictured in their countenances. This wonder continued until
three o'clock, when it gradually went to the westward, illuminating the Humber, as it seemed to sink in her waters. Then for a few seconds all became total darkness,
when from the north-west by north, arose the most beautiful light, which shot away towards the western hemisphere, leaving in its train the most beautiful and variegated
colours, and which the eye might readily form into armies drawn up in the order of battle, charging and retreating alternately, and then again all was wrapped in the
sable curtains of night.

It appears that many signs were seen on the same night, in different parts of the kingdom."

Brother James Mahon's

Statement in regard to the accusations alleged against him in Mr. Taylor's pamphlet.

Brother Mahon has written for publication, and put into ourhands, a statement in regard to this matter, shewing wherein Mr. Taylor has falsified and misrepresented the
whole matter; together with an acknowledgement of his fault, in having any thing to do with that affair: he humbly asks the forgiveness of his brethren and sisters. We
trust they will be satisfied with this brother, and forgive him for the unintentional error into which he was dragged by the influence of mistaken men.

News From America.

Letters have been received from Nauvoo, Illinois, as late as the middle of Oct. It was far more healthy than last season. The church had held a Conference in Oct., at
Nauvoo, at which near 5,000 people were present. Much important instruction was given in relation to the myteries of the kingdom of God, and the plan of salvation.

The work is prospering still in that country. They have began to build a house of worship in Nauvoo, which will be built of stone, 110 feet by 120 in breadth and length.

ACopyright
  committee(c)was
               2005-2009,
                  appointedInfobase   Media new
                            to select several Corp.locations for the Saints, between the state of Ohio, and the Mississippi country, where they now
                                                                                                                                                  Page
                                                                                                                                                    are. 143 / 1033

The emigration of the Saints was still rolling onward. Elder Turley and his company who sailed from England in the ship North America, were within a few days journey
Nauvoo, at which near 5,000 people were present. Much important instruction was given in relation to the myteries of the kingdom of God, and the plan of salvation.

The work is prospering still in that country. They have began to build a house of worship in Nauvoo, which will be built of stone, 110 feet by 120 in breadth and length.

A committee was appointed to select several new locations for the Saints, between the state of Ohio, and the Mississippi country, where they now are.

The emigration of the Saints was still rolling onward. Elder Turley and his company who sailed from England in the ship North America, were within a few days journey
of Nauvoo.-May the Lord bless and prosper the Saints in that land, is our daily prayer.

Awful State of Things in America.

THE WAR CLOUDS GATHERING.

(From the New York Herald.)

"We begin to fear that this unhappy country is on the eve of a bloody civil war, a final dismemberment of the Union-the destruction of the present Government, and the
ruin of all free institutions. Do you want our reasons? Here they are.

"The revelations recently made, and daily making, of the gross frauds upon the ballot-box, committed by both parties, gives a picture of demoralization that makes the
honest heart sick-sick-sick of human life. It really appears to us, that whichever party succeeds at the next election, it will be by fraud on the ballot-box; and if so, the
defeated faction will not submit, but resort to physical force to revenge themselves. The frauds at Baltimore, the frauds at Philadelphia, the frauds in Ohio, the frauds in
New York, are revealed and revealing; and in spite of explanations, disclosures, oaths, and affidavits by the hogshead, we must believe that the political leaders of both
parties are guilty-guilty-guilty of gross and terrible corruption.

Poetry.

The following IIymn was composed by a Jew, and was sent to us for publication, by Br. Neibaur, of Preston, who is himself a Jew.


Come thou glorious day of promise,
Come and spread thy cheerful ray;
When the scattered sheep of Israel
Shall no longer go astray;
When Hosunnas
With united voice they cry.
Lord, how long wilt thou be angry?
Shall thy wrath for ever burn?
Rise, redeem thine ancient people,
Their transgressions from them turn.
King of Israel
Come and set thy people free.
O that soon thou would'st to Jacob
Thine enliv'ring spirit send;
Of their unbelief and misery
Make, O Lord, a speedy end.
Lord, Messiah,
Prince of peace, o'er Israel reign.
Glory, honour, praise and power,
Be unto the Lamb for ever;
Jesus Christ is our Redeemer,
Hallelujah! Hallelujah!
Pruise ye the Lord!
Hallelujah! Praise the Lord.

MANCHESTER:

Printed by W. R. Thomas, Spring Gardens.

Vol. 1 No. 9 January 1841
THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS MILLENNIAL STAR,

EDITED BY PARLEY P. PRATT.
No. 9. VOL. I. JANUARY, 1841. PRICE 6D.

Election & Reprobation.

"Do you believe in Election and Reprobation?" To prevent the necessity of repeating a thousand times what may be be said at once, we purpose to answer this oft
asked question in writing; so that the Saints may learn doctrine, and all who will, may understand that such election and reprobation as is taught in the Old and New
Testaments, and other revelations from God, we fully believe, in connexion with every other principle of righteousness; and we ask this favour of all, into whose hands
our answer may come, that they will not condemn till they have read it through, in the spirit of meekness and prayer.

The Lord (Jehovah) hath spoken through Isa. (42, I) saying, behold my servant, whom I uphold, mine elect in whom my soul delighteth; evidently referring to the Lord
Jesus Christ, the Son of God chosen or elected by the Father, (I Peter i. 20, who verily was fore-ordained before the foundation of the world, but was manifest in these
last times for you, who by him do believe in God,) to serve him in the redemption of the world, to be a covenant of the people, (Isa. xlii, 6) for a light of the Gentiles,
and the glory of his people Israel; having ordained him to be the judge of quick and dead, (Acts x, 42) that through him forgiveness of sins might be preached (Acts xiii,
38)  unto all (c)
 Copyright    who2005-2009,
                  would be obedient
                             Infobaseunto  his gospel
                                        Media  Corp. (Mark xvi, 16, 17).                                                                             Page 144 / 1033
Every high priest must be ordained (Heb. v, 1,) and if Christ had not received ordination, he would not have had power to ordain others, as he did when he ordained
the twelve (Mark iii, 14) to take a part in the ministry which he had received of his father: also, (John xv, 16) ye have not chosen me, but I have chosen you, and
The Lord (Jehovah) hath spoken through Isa. (42, I) saying, behold my servant, whom I uphold, mine elect in whom my soul delighteth; evidently referring to the Lord
Jesus Christ, the Son of God chosen or elected by the Father, (I Peter i. 20, who verily was fore-ordained before the foundation of the world, but was manifest in these
last times for you, who by him do believe in God,) to serve him in the redemption of the world, to be a covenant of the people, (Isa. xlii, 6) for a light of the Gentiles,
and the glory of his people Israel; having ordained him to be the judge of quick and dead, (Acts x, 42) that through him forgiveness of sins might be preached (Acts xiii,
38) unto all who would be obedient unto his gospel (Mark xvi, 16, 17).

Every high priest must be ordained (Heb. v, 1,) and if Christ had not received ordination, he would not have had power to ordain others, as he did when he ordained
the twelve (Mark iii, 14) to take a part in the ministry which he had received of his father: also, (John xv, 16) ye have not chosen me, but I have chosen you, and
ordained you, that ye should go and bring forth fruit, (Heb. v, 4) for no man taketh this honour unto himself but he that is called of God as was Aaron (v. 5.) So also
Christ glorified not himself to be made an high priest, but he that said unto him thou art my Son, this day have I begotten thee.

No being can give that which he does not possess; consequently no man can confer the priesthood on another, if he has not himself first received it; and the priesthood
is of such a nature that it is impossible to Investigate the principles of election, reprobation, &c., without touching upon the priesthood also; and, although some may say
that Christ as God needed no ordination, having possessed it eternally, yet Christ says (Matt. xxviii, 18) all power is given unto me in heaven and on earth; which could
not have been if he was in eternal possession; and in the previously quoted verse we discover that he that said unto him, (i.e.) his father glorified him to be made an high
priest, or ordained him to the work of creating the world and all things upon it; (Col. i, 16) for by him were all things created that are in heaven and that are in the earth,
&c., and of redeeming the same from the fall; and to the judging of the quick and dead; for the right of judging rests in the priesthood; and it is through this medium that
the father bath committed all judgment unto the Son (John v, 22) referring to his administration on earth.

If it was necessary that Christ should receive the priesthood to qualify him to minister before his father unto the children of men so as to redeem and save them, does it
seem reasonable that any man should take it upon him to do a part of the same work, or to assist in the same priesthood, who has not been called by the spirit of
prophecy or revelation as was Aaron, and ordained accordingly? And can it be expected that a man will be called by revelation who does not believe in revelation? Or
will any man submit to ordination, for the fulfilment of a revelation or call in which he has no faith? We think not.

That we may learn still further that God calls or elects particular men to perform particular works, or on whom to confer special blessings, we read (Isa, xiv, 4) for
Jacob my servant's sake, and Israel mine elect, I have called thee (Cyrus) by thy name; to be a deliverer to my people Israel, and to help to plant them on my holy
mountain, (Isa. ixv, 9, see connexion) for mine elect shall inherit it, and my servants shall dwell there; even on the mountains of Palestine, the Land of Canaan, which
God had before promised to Abraham and his seed; (Gen. xvii, 8) and the particular reason why Abraham was chosen or elected to be the father of this blessed nation,
is clearly told by the Lord, (Gen.xviii, 19) for I know him, that he will command his children and his household after him; and they shall keep the way of the Lord, to do
justice and judgment; that the Lord may bring upon Abraham that which he hath spoken of him; and this includes the general principle of election, (i.e.) that God chose,
elected, or ordained, Jesus Christ, his son, to be the Creator, governor, Saviour, and judge of the world; and Abraham to be the father of the faithful, on account of his
foreknowledge of their obedience to his will and commandments; which agrees with the saying in the 2d Timothy ii, 21, if a man purge himself from these, he shall be a
vessel unto honour, sanctified and meet for the masters use, and prepared unto every good work.

Thus it appears that God has chosen or elected certain individuals, to certain blessings, or to the performance of certain works; and that we may more fully understand
the movements of the Supreme Governor of the universe in the order of election, we proceed to quote the sacred writers.

Rom. viii, 29, 30, For whom he did foreknow, he also did predestinate to be conformed to the image of his son, that he might be the first born among many brethren:
moreever, whom he did predestinate, them also called, and whom he called, he also justified, and whom he , them he also glorified. And whom did he foreknow?
Those that loved him, as we find in the 28th verse of the same chapter, for we know that all things shall work together for good to them that love God, to them who are
the called according to his purpose. And who are the called according to his purpose? Those whom he foreknew, for he foreknew that those, who loved him, would do
his will and work righteousness, and it is vain for men to say they love God, if they do not keep his commandments. Cain found it so when he presented an unrighteous
offering, for God said unto him (Gen. iv, 7) if thou doest well shalt thou not be accepted; and yet he was not accepted; but whoso keepeth his word, in him verily is the
love of God perfected; and hereby we know that we are in him, (I John ii, 5) or, that we are the called according to his purpose.

But did not God foreknow all things, and all men? Surely, known unto God are all his works, from the beginning of the world; (Acts xv, 18;) but does that prove that all
men would love him and keep his commandments, so that he would predestinate them unto eternal life? Certainly not, for that would make God to foreknow things
which were not to be, and to predestinate men to that, unto which they could never attain; (Mat. vii, 13) for wide is the gate and broad is the way that leadeth to
destruction, and many there be which go in thereat.

The principles of God's kingdom are perfect and harmonious, and the scriptures of truth must also agree in all their parts, so that one sentiment thereof shall not destroy
another, and when we read that whom he did foreknow, he also did predestinate; and that known unto God are all his works; so that it might appear from an abstract
view thereof, that God foreknew all, and consequently predestinated all to be conformed to the image of his son; we ought also to read (Mark xvi, 16) he that believeth
not shall be damned; and (John viii, 24) if ye believe not that I am he, ye shall die in your sins; also, (Mat. xxv. 41) depart from me ye cursed, for I was an hungered
and ye gave me no meat, &c.

Paul referring to the Saints, (Rom. i. 7) calls them beloved of God, called to be Saints; and says (Rom. viii, 1) there is no condemnation to them which are in Christ
Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, but after the spirit; and goes on to shew in his Epistle to the Romans, that the law, (the law of carnal commandments given to the
children of Israel, the covenantpeople,) could not make the comers thereunto perfect, (see also Heb.x, 1) but was given for a school-master, to bring us unto Christ;
(Gal. iii, 24,) so that when he had come, and offered himself without spot to God, (Heb. ix, 14) the sacrifice of the law should be done away in him that the honest in
heart all might come unto the perfect law of liberty, (James i, 25) or the gospel of Christ, walking no longer after the flesh, but after the spirit, and be of that number
who love God and keep his commandments, that they might be the called according to his purpose; (Rom. viii, 28) and these were the individuals referred to, whom
God foreknew; such as Abel, Seth, Enoch, Noah, Melchizedec, Abraham, Lot, Isaac, Jacob, Joseph, Moses, Caleb, Joshua, the harlot Rahab who wrought
righteousness by hiding the servants of God when their lives were sought by their enemies, Gideon, Barak, Sampson, Jeptha, David, Samuel, and the Prophets, (Heb.
xi,) who, through faith, subdued kingdoms, wrought righteousness, obtained promises, stopped the mouths of lions, quenched the violence of fire, escaped the edge of
the sword, out of weakness were made strong. waxed valiant in fight, and turned to flight the armies of the aliens; these all died in faith having kept the commandments
of the Most High, having obtained the promise of a glorious inheritance, and are waiting the fulfilment of the promise which they obtained, (Heb. xi, 40) God having
provided some better thing for us, that they, without us, should not be made perfect.

The prophet Alma bears a similar testimony to the other prophets concerning election in his 9th chapter (Book of Mormon) saying, this is the manner after which they
were ordained: being called and prepared from the foundation of the world, according to the foreknowledge of God, on account of their exceeding faith and good
works; in the first place being left to choose good or evil; therefore they having chosen good, and exercising exceeding great faith, are called with a holy calling, yea,
with that holy calling which was prepared with, and according to, a preparatory redemption for such; and thus they have been called to this holy calling on account of
their faith, while others would reject the spirit of God on account of the hardness of their hearts and blindness of their minds, while if it had not been for this, they might
have had as great privilege as their brethren. Or in fine; in the first place they were on the same standing with their brethren; thus this holy calling being prepared from
the foundation of the world for such as would not harden their hearts, being in and through the atonement of the only begotten son; who was prepared; and thus being
called by this holy calling, and ordained unto the high priesthood of the holy order of God, to teach his commandments unto the children of men, that they might also
enter  into his(c)rest,
 Copyright              this high priesthood
                    2005-2009,               being after
                                   Infobase Media   Corp.the order of his son, which order was from the foundation of the world; or in other words beingPage
                                                                                                                                                         without145
                                                                                                                                                                  beginning of
                                                                                                                                                                        / 1033
days or end of years, being prepared from eternity to all eternity, according to his foreknowledge of all things.

Rom. ix. 11, 12. For the children being not yet born, neither having done any good or evil, that the purpose of God, according to election, might stand, not of works,
their faith, while others would reject the spirit of God on account of the hardness of their hearts and blindness of their minds, while if it had not been for this, they might
have had as great privilege as their brethren. Or in fine; in the first place they were on the same standing with their brethren; thus this holy calling being prepared from
the foundation of the world for such as would not harden their hearts, being in and through the atonement of the only begotten son; who was prepared; and thus being
called by this holy calling, and ordained unto the high priesthood of the holy order of God, to teach his commandments unto the children of men, that they might also
enter into his rest, this high priesthood being after the order of his son, which order was from the foundation of the world; or in other words being without beginning of
days or end of years, being prepared from eternity to all eternity, according to his foreknowledge of all things.

Rom. ix. 11, 12. For the children being not yet born, neither having done any good or evil, that the purpose of God, according to election, might stand, not of works,
but of him that calleth; it was said unto her, the elder shall serve the younger. As we have before shewn why God chose Abraham to be the father of the faithful, (viz.)
because he knew he would command his children and his household after him, so now we see by this why the purposes of God according to election should stand, and
that for his oath's sake. Gen. xxii, 16, 17, 18. By myself have I sworn saith the Lord; for because thou hast done this thing, and hast not withheld thy son, thine only
son; that in blessing I will bless thee, and in multiplying I will multiply thy seed as the stars of heaven, and as the sand which is upon the sea shore; and thy seed shall
possess the gate of his enemies; and in thy seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed, because thou hast obeyed my voice. Here the Lord Jesus, coming through
the seed of Abraham, is again referred to, through whose sufferings and death, or in whom all the nations of the earth were to be blessed, or made alive as they had
died in Adam, (I Cor. xv, 22) In this election is made manifest, for God elected or chose the children of Israel to be his peculiar people, and to them belong the
covenants and promises, and all the blessings received by the Gentiles come through the covenants to Abraham and his seed; for through the unbelief of the Jews (Rom.
xi, 17) they were broken off, and the Gentiles were grafted in; but they stand by faith, (Rom. xi, 20) and not by the oath of election; therefore it becometh them to fear
lest they cease quickly to bear fruit, and be broken off (verse 21) that the Jews may be grafted in again, for they shall be grafted in again (verse 23) if they abide not in
unbelief.

The Gentiles became partakers of the blessings of election and promises through faith and obedience, as Peter says, writing to the strangers scattered abroad, (1 Peter
1st chap.) who were the Gentiles, the elect according to the foreknowledge of God the Father, through sanctification of the spirit unto obedience: (1 Peter ii, 9) for ye
are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye should shew forth the praises of him, who hath called you out of darkness into his
marvellous light, (verse 10) which in time past were not a people but now are the people of God; which had not obtained mercy, but now have obtained mercy.

Why were they a peculiar people? Because God had chosen that generation of Gentiles, and conferred on them the blessings, which descended through the priesthood,
and the covenants unto the house of Israel, or grafted them into the good olive tree; (Rom. xi, 17) and thus the house of Israel became ministers of salvation to the
Gentiles; and this is what the house of Israel was elected unto, not only their own salvation, but through them salvation unto all others, (John iv, 22) for salvation is of the
Jews; (Rom. xi, 11) and through their fall salvation is come unto the Gentiles. Among the promised seed, we find Jesus Christ neither last nor least, but the great high
priest and head of all, who was chosen to lay down his life for the redemption of the world, for without the shedding of blood there could be no remission of sins, (Heb.
ix, 22).

(Deut. vii, 6, 7, 8. 9.) Moses bears a similar testimony with Peter and Paul to the principles of election; for thou art an holy people unto the Lord thy God; the Lord thy
God hath chosen thee to be a special people unto himself, above all people that are upon the face of the earth. The Lord did not set his love upon you, nor choose you,
because ye were more in number than any people; for ye were the fewest of all people; but because the Lord loved you, and because he would keep the oath which he
had sworn unto your fathers, hath the Lord brought you out with a mighty hand, and redeemed you out of the house of bondmen, from the hand of Pharoah king of
Egypt.-Know therefore that the Lord thy God, he is God, the faithful God, which keepeth covenant and mercy with them that love him and keep his commandments to
a thousand generations, which proves the long continuance of the blessings of this highly favoured people.

And the Lord said unto her, (Rebecca, Gen. xxv, 28) the elder shall serve the younger. And why? Because that Isaac, the father of Esau and Jacob; the husband of
Rebecca, and the son of promise to Abraham, was the heir; and as Esau was the elder son of his father Isaac, he had a legal claim to the heirship; but through unbelief,
hardness of heart, and hunger, he sold his birthright to his younger brother, Jacob, (Gen. xxv, 33) and God knowing before hand that he would do this of his own free
will and choice, or acting upon that agency which God has delegated to all men, said to his mother, the elder shall serve the younger; for as the elder son, Esau, has sold
his birthright and by that means lost all claim to the blessings promised to Abraham, those blessings and promises must have failed, if they had not descended with the
purchased birthright unto the younger son, Jacob, for their was no other heir in Israel's family; and if those blessings and failed, the purposes of God according to
election must have failed, in relation to the posterity of Israel, and the oath of Jehovah would have been broken, which could not be, though heaven and earth were to
pass away.

Rom. ix, 13,-As it is written Jacob have I loved, but Esau have I hated. Where is it written? Malachi, i, 1, 2, verses. When was it written? About 397 years before
Christ, and Esau and Jacob were born about 1773 years before Christ, (according to the common computation of time in scripture margin,) so that Esau and Jacob
lived about 1376 years before the Lord spoke by Malachi, saying, Jacob have I loved but Esau have I hated, as quoted by Paul. This text is often brought forward to
prove that God loved Jacob and hated Esau, before they were born; or, before they had done good or evil; but if God did love one and hate the other, before they had
done good or evil, he has not seen fit to tell us of it, either in the Old or New Testament, or any other revelation; but this only we learn that 1376 years after Esau and
Jacob were born, God said, by Malachi, Jacob have I loved and Esau have I hated; and surely that was time sufficient to prove their works, and ascertain whether they
were worthy to be loved or hated.

And why did he love the one and hate the other? For the same reason that he accepted the offering of Abel, and rejected Cain's offering; because Jacob's works had
been righteous, and Esau's wicked; and where is there a righteous father who would not do the same thing? Who would not love an affectionate and obedient son,
more than one who was disobedient, and sought to injure him and overthrow the order of his house? (objection) "But God seeth not as men seeth, and he is no
respecter of persons," (Acts, x. 34.) True, but what saith the next verse, "He that feareth God and worketh righteousness is accepted of him; but it does not say that he
that worketh wickedness is accepted, and this is a proof that God has respect to the actions of persons; and if he did not, why should he commend obedience to his
law? for if he had no respect to the actions of men, he would be just as well pleased with a wicked man for breaking his law, as a righteous man for keeping it; and if
Cain had done well he would have been accepted as well as Abel, (Gen. iv. 7) and Esau as well as Jacob, which proves that God does not respect persons, only in
relation to their acts, (see Mat. xxv. 34, to the end,) Come ye blessed of my father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world, for I was an
hungred and ye gave me meat, &c.; and because that God blessed Abel and Jacob, this would not have hindered his blessing Cain and Esau, if their works had been
righteous like unto their brethren; so God's choosing one nation to blessing, does not doom another to cursing, or make them reprobate, according to the reprobation of
God, as some suppose; but by resisting the truth, they become reprobate concerning the faith, (2 Tim. iii. 8) and are abominable, and disobedient, and unto every good
work reprobate, (Titus, i. 16) consequently, are not fit subjects for the blessings of election.

Rom. ix. 15, for he saith to Moses I will have mercy on whom I will have mercy, and I will have compassion on whom I will have compassion, (see Ex. xxxiii. 13, to
the 19.) My presence shall go with thee, and I will give thee rest, for thou hast found grace in my sight, and I know thee by name, and I will make all my goodness to
pass before thee, and I will proclaim the name of the Lord before thee: and I will be gracious to whom I will be gracious, and will shew mercy on whom I will shew
mercy, (Rom. ix. 16.) So then it is not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God that sheweth mercy; having his eye at the same time directed towards his
covenant people in Egyptian bondage.

For the Scripture saith unto Pharoah, (Ex. ix. 16, 17.) and in very deed for this cause have I raised thee up, for to shew in thee my power; and that my name may be
declared throughout all the earth. As yet exaltest thou thyself against my people, that thon wilt not let them go? God had promised to bring the house of Israel up out of
the land of Egypt,
 Copyright         at his ownInfobase
            (c) 2005-2009,    appointedMedia
                                         time: Corp.
                                               and with a mighty hand and an outstretched arm, and great terribleness, (Deut. xxvi. 8.) he chose toPage
                                                                                                                                                   do this 146
                                                                                                                                                           thing,/that
                                                                                                                                                                   1033his
power might be known and his name declared throughout all the earth, so that all nations might have the God of heaven in remembrance, and reverence his holy name;
and to accomplish this it was needful that he should meet with opposition to give him an opportunity to manifest his power; therefore he raised up a man, even Pharoah,
who, he fore-knew, would harden his heart against God, of his own free-will and choice, and would withstand the Almighty in his attempt to deliver his chosen people,
covenant people in Egyptian bondage.

For the Scripture saith unto Pharoah, (Ex. ix. 16, 17.) and in very deed for this cause have I raised thee up, for to shew in thee my power; and that my name may be
declared throughout all the earth. As yet exaltest thou thyself against my people, that thon wilt not let them go? God had promised to bring the house of Israel up out of
the land of Egypt, at his own appointed time: and with a mighty hand and an outstretched arm, and great terribleness, (Deut. xxvi. 8.) he chose to do this thing, that his
power might be known and his name declared throughout all the earth, so that all nations might have the God of heaven in remembrance, and reverence his holy name;
and to accomplish this it was needful that he should meet with opposition to give him an opportunity to manifest his power; therefore he raised up a man, even Pharoah,
who, he fore-knew, would harden his heart against God, of his own free-will and choice, and would withstand the Almighty in his attempt to deliver his chosen people,
and that to the utmost of his ability; and he proved himself worthy of the choice, for he left no means unimproved, which his wicked heart could devise to vex the sons
of Abraham, and defeat the purposes of the Most High, which gave the God of Abraham an opportunity to magnify his name in the ears of the nations, and in sight of
this wicked king, by many mighty signs and wonders, sometimes even to the convincing the wicked king of his wickedness, and of the power of God, (Ex. viii. 28, &c.)
and yet he would continue to rebel, and hold the Israelites in bondage; and this is what is meant by God's hardening Pharnoh's heart; he manifested himself in so many
glorious and mighty ways, that Pharoah could not resist the truth without becoming harder, so that at the last, in his madness to stay the people of God, he rushed into
the Red sea, with all his host, and was covered with the floods.

Had not the power of God been exerted in a remarkable manner, it would seem as though the house of Israel must have become extinct, for Pharaoh commanded the
midwifes to destroy the sons of the Israelitish women as soon as they were born, (Ex. i, 13, 16) and called them to account for saving the men children alive, (verse 18)
and charged all his people saying every son that is born ye shall cast into the river, (verse 22) and yet God would have mercy on whom he would have mercy, (Rom. ix,
18) for he would have mercy on the goodly child, Moses, (when he was hid and laid in the flags (Ex. ii, 3) by his mother, to save him from Pharaoh's cruel order) and
caused that he should be preserved as a prophet and deliverer to lead his people up to their own country; and whom he would be hardened, for he hardened Pharaoh
by passing before him in mighty power, and withdrawing his spirit and leaving him to his own wicked inclination, for he had set taskmasters over the Israelites, to afflict
them with their burdens; and caused them to build treasure-cities for Pharaoh, and made them to serve with rigour; and made their lives bitter with hard bondage, in
mortar and brick and all manner of service in the field (Ex. 1st ch.); beside destroying the men children: thus proving to the God of heaven and all men that he had
hardened his own hard heart, until he become a vessel of wrath fitted for destruction, (Rom. ix, 22) all this, long before God said unto Moses, I will harden his
(Pharoah's) heart (Ex. iv, 21).

Are men then to be saved by works? Nay, verily, by grace are yesaved through faith, and that not of yourselves, it is the gift of God, (Eph. ii, 8.) Not of works, lest any
man should boast. (v. 9.) Not by works of righteousness which we have done, but according to his mercy he saved us, (Titus iii, 5) and yet faith without works is dead
being alone, (James ii, 17.) Was not Abraham our father justified by works? (v. 21.) Shall we then be saved by faith? Nay, neither by faith nor works; but by works is
faith made perfect, (v. 22) but by grace are ye saved, (Eph. ii, 8,) and if by grace, then it is no more of works, otherwise grace is no grace; and if it be of works then it
is no more grace; otherwise work is no more work. (Rom. xi. 6.) Ye see then how that a man is justified by works, and not by faith only, (James ii, 24).

Rom. x, 3, 4. For they, (Israel) being ignorant of God's righteousness, and going about to establish their own righteousness, have not submitted themselves unto the
righteousness of God; for Christ is the end of the law for righteousness to every one that believeth. Thus the righteousness of God is made manifest in the plan of
salvation by his crucified son; for there is none other name under heaven, given among men whereby we must be saved, but the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth; (Acts
iv, 10, 12) but of this the Jews were ignorant, although they themselves crucified him; and they have been going about, wandering among all the nations of the earth ever
since, for the space of eighteen hundred years, trying to establish their own righteousness, which is of the law of Moses; which law, can never make the comers
thereunto perfect, (Heb. x, 1;) yet notwithstanding their darkness and long dispersion, there is a remnant according to the election of grace, (Rom. xi, 5) whom God will
gather from among all people whither they are scattered, and will be sanctified in them in the sight of the heathen; then shall they dwell in their land which God gave to
his servant Jacob, and they shall dwell safely therein, and shall build houses, and plant vineyards, yea they shall dwell with confidence, when I have executed judgments
upon all those that despise them round about; and they shall know that I am the Lord their God; (Eze. xxviii, 25, 26. Isa. xi, 11 to 16,) and when this gathering shall be
completed, it shall no more be said the Lord liveth that brought up the children of Israel out of the land of Egypt; but the Lord liveth that brought up the children of
Israel from the land of the north, and from all the lands whither he had driven them; and I will bring them again unto this land which I gave unto their fathers, (Jer. xvi,
14, 15, &c. to the end).

Rom. xi, 7. What then? Israel hath not obtained that which he seeketh for, but the election hath obtained it. And why have they not obtained it? Because they sought it
not by faith, but it were by the works of the law, for they stumbled at that stumbling-stone; as it is written, behold I lay in Zion a stumbling stone and rock of offence,
(Rom. ix, 32, 33) to both the houses of Israel; and for a gin and for a snare to the inhabitants of Jerusalem; and many of them shall stumble, (Isa. viii, 14, 15,) but have
they stumbled that they should fall? God forbid; but rather through their fall salvation is come unto the Gentiles, (Rom. xi, 11) and Jerusalem shall be trodden down by
the Gentiles until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled, (Luke xxi, 24,) and when the house of Israel shall be restored to their possession in Canaan, it may truly be said
the election hath obtained it; for the fulfilment of God's oath of election to Abraham, as the father of the faithful and the promises to his children, will obtain that for
Israel, which he has sought for in vain by the law of Moses.

This is the election that we believe in, viz.:-such as we find in prophets and apostles, and the word of the Lord himself, and as we have not room to give all the
quotations in full, relating to election in this cpistle, we would invite the Saints, to examine the Scriptures in connection with these quoted: and whenever they find
election or any other principle or blessing given or applied to the house of Israel, let those principles continue with the house of Israel; and not apply that to Esau, which
belongs to Jacob; or to the churches of modern times, which belong to the ancient covenant people; and always ascertain how the Lord, the aposiles, and prophets,
have applied their words, and ever continue the same application, and wisdom and knowledge will be added unto you: and in the words of the beloved Peter and Paul,
we would exhort you to work out your own salvation with fear and trembling: for it is God which worketh in you, both to will and to do, of his good pleasure; (Phil. ii.
12, 13,) giving all diligence to make your calling and election sure, (2 Peter, i. 10.) for this is that sealing power spoken of in Eph. i. 13, 14. In whom ye also trusted,
after that ye heard the word of truth; the gospel of your salvation, in whom also, after that ye believed ye were scaled with that Holy Spirit of Promise, which is the
earnest of our inheritance, until the redemption of the purchased possession, until the praise of his glory, (2 Peter, i. 11,) for so an entrance shall be ministered unto you
abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. Amen.

BRIGHAM YOUNG,

WILLARD RICHARDS.

A Word of Wisdom

For the benefit of the council of high priests, assembled in Kirtland, and church; and also, the saints in Zion: to be sent greeting: not by commandment, or constraint, but
by revelation and the word of wisdom: showing forth the order and with of God in the temporal salvation of all the saints in the last days. Given for a principle, with
promise, adapted to the capacity of the weak, and the weakest of all saints, who are, or can be called saints.

Behold, verily thus saith the Lord unto you, in consequence of evils and designs which do, and will exist in the hearts of conspiring men in the last days, I have warned
you, and forewarn you, by giving unto you this word of wisdom by revelation, that inasmuch as any man drinketh wine or strong drink among you, behold it is not good,
neither meet in the sight of your Father, only in assembling yourselves together, to offer up your sacraments before him. And behold, this should be wine, yea, pure wine
 Copyright
of the grape(c)  2005-2009,
              of the           Infobase
                     vine, of your      MediaAnd
                                   own make.    Corp.
                                                    again, strong drinks are not for the belly, but for the washing of your bodies. And again, tobaccoPage
                                                                                                                                                         is not 147
                                                                                                                                                                for the/ body,
                                                                                                                                                                         1033
neither for the belly; and is not good for man; but is an herb for bruises, and all sick cattle, to be used with judgement and skill. And again, hot drinks are not for the
body or belly.
Behold, verily thus saith the Lord unto you, in consequence of evils and designs which do, and will exist in the hearts of conspiring men in the last days, I have warned
you, and forewarn you, by giving unto you this word of wisdom by revelation, that inasmuch as any man drinketh wine or strong drink among you, behold it is not good,
neither meet in the sight of your Father, only in assembling yourselves together, to offer up your sacraments before him. And behold, this should be wine, yea, pure wine
of the grape of the vine, of your own make. And again, strong drinks are not for the belly, but for the washing of your bodies. And again, tobacco is not for the body,
neither for the belly; and is not good for man; but is an herb for bruises, and all sick cattle, to be used with judgement and skill. And again, hot drinks are not for the
body or belly.

And again, verily I say unto you, all wholesome herbs God hath ordained for the constitution, nature, and use of man. Every herb in the season thereof. and every fruit
in the season thereof. All these to be used with prudence and thanksgiving.- Yea, flesh also of beasts and of the fowls of the air, I the Lord hath ordained for the use of
man with thanksgiving. Nevertheless, they are to be used sparingly; and it is pleasing unto me, that they should not be used only in times of winter, or of cold, or famine.
All grain is ordained for the use of man, and of beasts, to be the staff of life, not only for man, but for the beasts of the field, and the fowls of heaven, and all wild
animals that run or creep on the earth: and these hath God made for the use of man only in times of famine, and excess of hunger.

All grain is good for the use of man, as also the fruit of the vine, that which yieldeth fruit, whether in the ground or above the ground. Nevertheless wheat for man, and
corn for the ox, and oats for the horse, and rye for the fowls, and for swine, and for all beasts of the field, and barley for all useful animals, and for mild drinks; as also
other grain. And all Saints who remember to keep and do these sayings, walking in obedience to the commandments, shall receive health in their navel,-and marrow to
their bones, and shall find wisdom, and great treasures of knowledge, even hidden treasures; and shall run and not be weary, and shall walk and not faint; and I the
Lord give unto them a promise, that the destroying angel shall pass by them, as the children of Israel, and not slay them. Amen.-Book of Doctrine and Covenants,
Section 80.

The Saints in America.

We have just received from Nauvoo, Illinois, United States, the September and October numbers of the "Times and Seasons." They contain a great variety of
intelligence in regard to the spiritual and temporal prosperity of the church, and of the spread of truth in that country, all of which would be deeply interesting to our
readers, but we have only room for a few extracts.

In relation to the General Conference held at Nauvoo, on the 3rd October, the Times says:-

"In this number we lay before our readers the minutes of the conference held at this place on the 3rd inst. which will be perused with interest by the Saints throughout
the length and breadth of the land. The proceedings were highly satisfactory and pleasing; the most perfect harmony prevailed during the whole proceedings, which
lasted three days. Not withstanding there was some mistake respecting the day of commencement, which, with the unfavourable state of the weather for some time
previous, was the cause of many not being present, yet there was a very large and respectable congregation, amounting we suppose to no less than five thousand
persons, some of our friends estimated them at more. A number of strangers from a distance were present, who were not connected with the church, who generally,
were highly gratified with the proceedings.

The report from the different branches of the church on this continent and on the islands of the sea, were of a nature calculated to awaken feelings of joy in the hearts of
all those who love the prosperity of the kingdom, and more particularly those who have had to bear the heat and burthen of the day.

The subject of building a house for the worship of Almighty God, was brought up, when it was decided that immediate preparations should be made to carry into effect
an object so dear to the Saints. A committee was appointed to erect the same, who are men of tried integrity, and who will do their duty, and it only remains for the
brethren to hold up, and strengthen their hands, and a building to the honour of our God will be erected, where the saints can offer up their orisons to the God of their
salvation, and where the order of the kingdom will be manifested."

From the same paper, we extract the following report from the Presidency to the Latter-Day Saints in Conference assembled.

Report.

Nauvoo, October 3rd, 1840.

"The Presidency of the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints, would respectfully report; that they feel rejoicing to meet the Saints at another general conference,
and under circumstances as favourable as the present. Since our settlement in Illinois, we have for the most part been treated with courtesy and respect, and a feeling of
kindness and of sympathy, has generally been manifested by all classes of the community, who, with us, depreciate the conduct of those men, whose dark and
blackening deeds, are stamped with everlasting infamy and disgrace.

The contrast between our past and present situation is great. Two years ago, mobs were threatening, plundering, driving, and murdering the Saints. Our burning houses
enlightened the canopy of heaven. Our women and children houseless and destitute, had to wander from place to place, to seek a shelter from the rage of persecuting
foes. Now we enjoy peace, and can worship the God of heaven and earth without molestation. And expect to be able to go forward and accomplish the great and
glorious work which we have been called. Under these circumstances we feel to congratulate the saints of the Most High, on the happy and pleasing change in our
circumstances, condition, and prospects; and which those who shared in the perils and distresses, undoubtedly appreciate. While prayers and thanksgivings daily
ascend to that God, who looked upon our distresses and delivered us from danger and death, and whose hand is over us for good. From the unpropitious nature of the
weather, we hardly expected to behold so many of our friends on this occasion; in this, however, we are agreeably disappointed; which gives us strong assurance that
the Saints are as zealous, untiring, and energetic as ever, in the great work of the last days; and gives us joy and consolation, and greatly encourages us, while
contending with the difficulties which necessarily lie in our way.

Let the brethren ever manifest such a spirit, and hold up our hands, and WE MUST, WE WILL go forward; the work of the Lord shall roll forth; the temple of the
Lord be reared; the Elders of Israel be encouraged; Zion be built up. And become the praise, the joy, and the glory of the whole earth: and the song of praise, glory,
honour, and majesty to him that sitteth upon the throne, and to the Lamb for ever and ever, shall reverberate from hill to hill, from mountain to mountain, from island to
island, and from continent to continent, and the kingdoms of this world become the kingdoms of our God and his Christ.

We are glad indeed to know that there is such a spirit of union existing throughout the churches, at home and abroad; on this continent as well as on the islands of the
sea; for by this principle and a concentration of action shall we be able to carry into effect the purposes of our God.

From the Elders abroad we receive the most cheering accounts; wherever the faithful labourer has gone forth reaping, sowing the seed of truth, he has returned with
joy, bringing his sheaves with him: and the information we receive from all quarters is, that the labourers are few and that the harvest is great. Many wealthy and
influential characters have embraced the gospel, so that not only will the poor rejoice in that they are exalted, but the rich in that they are made low.

Copyright
The calls to (c)
              the2005-2009,   Infobase
                 southern states        Media
                                 are indeed    Corp.
                                            great,                                                                                                  Page
                                                   many places which a short time ago would think it a disgrace to give shelter to a Saint, on account of the148
                                                                                                                                                              many/ 1033
misrepresentations which were abroad, now desire to hear an Elder of the church of Latter-Day Saints.
From the Elders abroad we receive the most cheering accounts; wherever the faithful labourer has gone forth reaping, sowing the seed of truth, he has returned with
joy, bringing his sheaves with him: and the information we receive from all quarters is, that the labourers are few and that the harvest is great. Many wealthy and
influential characters have embraced the gospel, so that not only will the poor rejoice in that they are exalted, but the rich in that they are made low.

The calls to the southern states are indeed great, many places which a short time ago would think it a disgrace to give shelter to a Saint, on account of the many
misrepresentations which were abroad, now desire to hear an Elder of the church of Latter-Day Saints.

On the islands of the sea, viz:- Great Britain, there continues to be a steady flow of souls into the church; branches have been organized in many large and populous
cities, for the pure streams of knowledge and salvation. The twelve have already printed a new edition of the Hymn book, and issue a monthly periodical in that land.
Several families have arrived here from England, and a number more are on their way to this place, and are expected this fall.

If the work roll forth with the rapidity it has heretofore done, we may soon expect to see flocking to this place, people from every land and from every nation, the
polished European, the degraded Hottentot, and the shivering Laplander. Persons of all languages, and of every tongue, and of every colour; who shall with us, worship
the Lord of Hosts in his holy temple, and offer their orisons in his sanctuary.- It was in consideration of these things, and that a home might be provided for the saints,
that induced us to purchase the present city for a place of gathering for the Saints, and the extensive tract of land on the opposite side of the Mississippi. Although. the
purchase at that time and under the peculiar conditions and circumstances of the church, appeared to many. to be large and uncalled for; yet from what we now see, it
is apparent to all, that we shall soon have to say:-"the place is too strait, give us room that we may dwell."

We therefore hope, that the brethren who feel interested in the cause of truth, and desire to see the work of the gathering of Israel roll forth with power, will aid us in
liquidating the debts which are now owing, so that the inheritances may be secured to the church, and which eventually will be of great value. From the good spirit
which is manifested on this occasion, the desire to do good and the zeal for the honour of the church, inspires us with confidence that we shall not appeal in vain, but
that funds will be forthcoming on this occasion. sufficient to meet the necessities of the case.

It is with great pleasure that we have to inform the church. that another edition of the book of Mormon has been printed, and which is expected on from Cincinnatti, in a
short time. And that arrangements are making for printing the book of Doctrine and Covenants, Hymn Book, &c.&c. So that the demand which may exist for those
works, will soon be supplied.

In conclusion, we would say,-Brethren and Sisters, be faithful, be diligent, contend earnestiy for the faith once delivered to the saints,-let every man, woman, and child,
realize the importance of the work, and act as if its success depended on their individual exertions alone, let them feel an interest in it, and then consider they live in a
day, the contemplation of which. animated the bosom of kings, prophets. and righteous men, thousands of years ago,-the prospect of which inspired their sweetest
notes and most exalted lays, and caused them to break out in such rapturous strains as are recorded in the scriptures: and by and by, we shall have to exclaim in the
language of inspiration, "The Lord has brought again Zion,-the Lord hath redeemed his people Israel."

Missouri Persecution

It seems, the bloody governor of Missouri, after massacreing many of the Saints, and driving all of them from the state, has at length made a demand on governor
Carlin, of Illinois, for some of them to be delivered up for further tortures. The following is from the Quincy (Illinois) Whig:-

"We repeat, Smith and Rigdon should not be given up. The law requiring the governor of our state to deliver up fugitives from justice, is a salutary and wise one, and
should not in ordinary circumstances be disregarded, but as there are occasions that authorize the citizens of a state to resent a tyrannical and oppressive government,
so there are occasions when it is not only the privilege, but the duty of the governor of the state to refuse to surrender the citizens of his state upon the requisition of the
executive of another,-and this we consider as the case of Smith and Rigdon.

The law is made to secure the punishment of the guilty, and not to sacrifice the innocent, and the governor, whose paramount duty it is to protect the citizens of his state
from lawless violence, whenever he knows that to comply with such requisition, he would be delivering the citizens into the hands of a mob, as a victim to appease the
thirst of the infuriate multitude for blood, without trial and against justice: under such circumstances, we repeat, the governor is bound, by the highest of all human laws,
to refuse to comply with the requisition: and will the Argus or governor Carlin pretend to deny that the present is not a case of this kind.

The history of the Saints' difficulties in Missouri, is of too recent an origin not to be well known to the governor. A few years since, when they had settled in the Far
West, and had gathered around them the comforts and conveniences of life, and were beginning to reap the just reward of their industry and enterprise, a mob
attempted to drive them from their homes; as peaceable citizens, enjoying all the rights guaranteed to them by a republican constitution, they had a right, and did call on
the governor of Missouri for protection. Did he, in obedience to the oath which he had taken, to support the constittution of the state, respond to the call as a governor
should? No-and for ever will a stain rest upon the name of Lillburn W. Boggs, and the state of Missouri. Mr. Boggs told the Saints that they must take care of
themselves,-in fact denying them the protection of the constitution under whose broad folds they had taken shelter. Thus denied the protection of the state, they
prepared to defend their homes, wives, and children. Did Mr. Boggs, as the controversy proceeded, remain a neutral spectator, as his first intimation had given the
Saints to understand? Oh no!-when the mob was forced to fly for safety-like cowards as they were-then this wise and oath-bound Executive, called out the militia of
the state, to aid, in expediting-or rather, to use one of the expressions of Mr. Boggs,-in "exterminating" the Saints. Which is as much as to say-if the Saints cannot be
driven from their homes, their possessions, and all else that they hold dear, peaceably-why then, kill.murder, burn, destroy, any thing, so the Saints are "exterminated"
from the state! Most just, humane, wise, and patriotic governor Boggs!

Many of them were barbarously butchered, and all shamefully unsettled and cruelly driven from their comfortable firesides at an inclement season of the year,-those
who escaped secret murder, were inhumanly and savagely treated, their females violated, and their property confiscated and plundered, by the barbarous Vandals who
were persecuting them even unto death! and to such men and to such people, would Governor Carlin deliver up two of our citizens for a sacrifice! We oppose this
barter and trade in blood, upon higher grounds than the mere forms of law upon which the Argus justifies the governor. If we believed that Smith and Rigdon had been
guilty of criminal acts in Missouri, and could have a fair trial for such acts, under the laws of that State, we should be among the first to advocate the surrender of those
gentlemen. It is not the laws of Missouri, of which we complain, it is of the officers who are appointed to execute and carry out those laws-Their conduct must be
forever reprobated-it is a lasting disgrace to the State.

The Saints have resided in our State since they were driven out of Missouri-behaving as good citizens. Smith and Rigdon in particular, have resided ever since within
the limits of our State, undoubtedly with the full knowledge of the authorities of Missouri, but no demand is made till the citizens of Missouri, pursuing them in their new
homes in this State, with the same disregard of law that marked their previous conduct, a call is made upon the governor of that State to deliver them over to our
authorities to be tried for violating our laws, then the very vigilant governor of Missouri calls for the apprehension of Smith and Rigdon!

It may be that governor Carlin. and Boggs have a private understanding, that a cartel, an exchange of prisoners, may be agreed on between them. If it be so, the
governor, is trifling with the lives of our citizens-with the lives of those whom he is sworn to protect. Reason, justice, and humanity, cries out against the proceeding.

We repeat that compliance on the part of governor Carlin. would be to deliver then not to be tried for crime, but to be punished without crime; and that under those
 Copyright (c) they
circumstances, 2005-2009,    Infobase
                    had a right to claimMedia Corp.as citizens of this state."
                                         protection                                                                                              Page 149 / 1033

A writer for the "Times and Seasons" makes the following remarks on the above:-
governor, is trifling with the lives of our citizens-with the lives of those whom he is sworn to protect. Reason, justice, and humanity, cries out against the proceeding.

We repeat that compliance on the part of governor Carlin. would be to deliver then not to be tried for crime, but to be punished without crime; and that under those
circumstances, they had a right to claim protection as citizens of this state."

A writer for the "Times and Seasons" makes the following remarks on the above:-

"The foregoing article, from the pen of the editor of the Quincy Whig. reflects great credit on the head and heart of the writer. The sentiments it contains are liberal,
noble, just!-the offspring of wisdom and understanding. It completely uses up the Uncircumcised Philistines of Missouri, and places the Saints just where they have ever
taken shelter-under the broad folds of the Constitution-and I, therefore, commend it to the favorable consideration of all the saints of light. The grievances of this people
must be redressed, and my hands shall help to do it-should they have to reach to the highest courts of heaven, dig to the lowest bowels of hell, or encompass the broad
expanse of the universe of God, to consummate sodesirable a result."

JOAB.

Highly Interesting to the Emigrating Saints.

The following is the report of a Committee, appointed to examine the country in the South-west corner of Iowa Territory:-

Nauvoo, Illinois, July 28th, 1840.

We, a committee appointed to examine and report a place in Iowa Territory, (if any could be found) suitable for establishing and building up a stake or branch of the
church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints, submit the following report.

"We left the head of the Rapids on the west bank of the Mississippi river opposite Nauvoo, on the 22nd of this instant, we explored the country North of the Desmoine
river in Lee county, and part of Vun Buren country. The surface is neither hilly nor level, but may be termed undulating, having near equal portions of timber and prairie:
the timber prevailing on the Desmoine and and its tributaries, and on the soarces of the Skunk river. and on the minor tributaries of the Mississippi river. The soil is
generally very fertile, especially on the Desmoine river. The bottom land or valley of this river average about one mile in width, soil dry, and exuberantly fertile, with
abundant good springs on the river margin, but elsewhere, springs scarcely ever occur, though an abundant stock of water is found on all the small streams, and
excellent well water may be obtained in any place by digging from 12 to 30 feet; stone abounds on all (or near all) the streams, suitable for building and other purposes.

We examined the Desmoine river from near its junction with the Mississippi river, up to the Sauk village, a distance of near 90 miles. it averaging 600 feet wide, gliding
over a smooth lime stone bed or bottom for the greater portion of the distance, only a few instances of a thin coating, or strata of gravel. The depth of this river is
uniform, and at the stage of water we made the examination, about 18 inches deep. finding no place but you might drive a loaded waggon, or ride on horse back along
the channel. Steam boats ply a portion of every Spring and Fall to the Sauk village, and could run much higher was there business say to the Raccoon forks; a distance
of 200 miles. Small keel boats can ply any time unless obstructed by ice. The prevailing timber, Oak, shellbark Hickory, Walnut, sugar Maple, Hackberry, Buckeye,
Mulberry, Elm, and some other varieties; under growth Paupau, Hazle &c.

We have seen the principal rivers of the states. and say without hesitancy. that the river now under consideration is the most pleasant and beautiful known to us.

There was offered unto us a mill seat with chartered privileges, (on the Desmoine river.) together with a donation of about 700 dollars. if we would go on to improve
the same: this offer will be taken in a few days by one of our brethren.

We now proceed to take into consideration the country south of the Desmoine, to the Mississippi boundary line, (on the north) and east of the Indian boundary line. Its
form is that of a right angle triangle, having the Desmoine river for the hypotenuse, covering a surface of about 356 square miles, equal to 217, 840 acres-near half of
this is not surveyed, and subject to settlement and pre-emption, being that portion from the Desmoine river along the Indian boundary line South, to the North boundary
line of Missouri, averaging 9 miles wide, and 22 miles long, from north to south: about 90,000 acres of this tract is not settled or claimed. we therefore deem this the
best location that can be made in Iowa territory, to build up a stake. This district is watered by the Desmoine river, and a creek called Chequest, (signifying in the
Indian tongue, thunder and lightning) there is however, small tributaries to both the above streams, watering the surface now under consideration. It may be described
as a timbered country, consisting of timber, brush, openings, and a small portion of prairie, surfacerather broken, though nearly all susceptible of cultivation, and mostly
in the highest degree fertile, and may be more densely populated than any other portion we have examined. Stone and other crude building materials abound, with a
sufficiency of water power on the Desmoine river and Chequest creek, that can be easily improved. This region has many other advantages and resources, not adverted
to in this description. Submitted July 29th, 1840.

GEORGE MILLER,

JOHN A. MIKESELL.

Missouri Persecution Again.

The following communication we extract from the September number of the "Times and Seasons." It is written by one of the highest military officers of the State of
Illinois, and breathes a spirit of patriotism, justice, and equity worthy to be imitated by all the "Saints of light.

"Lt. Col. Smith:-

I feel disposed to address you a few lines in relation to one of the darkest events that ever blackened the history of man in his most savage and barbarous state.-The
history of the Goths and Vandals, the cruel Arabs, or the Savage Indians, does not contain a parallel-the heart sickens at the thought, and turns from the contemplation
of it with loathing and disgust. In the year of our Lord 1838, it is generally known, (for it came heralded forth from the Grampion hills of the Saints of light, was written
by a celestial messenger on the altar of God, and reflected on the heavenly canopy, that all the world might see,) L. W. Boggs, governor of Missouri, and Prince of
midnight assassins and cowardly brigands, issued, in the face of high heaven, exterminating order (which was ratified by the Legislature.) against the Saints residing
within his jurisdiction-directing his general officers, first to "drive them from the state;" second to "intercept their retreat;" and third to "exterminate then" with the
weapons of war: but the Saints threw their baners on the air, and under the proudest motto that ever blazed upon a warrior's shield-Sicut patribus sit Deus nobis; As
God was with our fathers, so may he be with us-the great God of battles led his people victors, to this land of peace and plenty-the beloved Illinois-a state that has
always shown one of the brightest Stars in the American Constellation-a precious glittering gem on the National Escutcheon, without spot or blemish. But no sooner
had they began to build up Nauvoo a great city and restingplace for the Saints scattered abroad, than does this same L. W. Boggs, not having the fear of God before
his eyes, but being moved and instigated by his father, the devil, demand of his Excellency, Thomas Carlin, governor of Illinois, that a portion of this people shall be
given  up to (c)
 Copyright   the 2005-2009,
                 brigand authorities  of Missouri,
                               Infobase  Media Corp.or Western Egypt, to be inhumanly butchered! Look at the brutal, heathen, picture! Missouri wages          war on
                                                                                                                                                            Page    150the/entire
                                                                                                                                                                            1033
church of Latter-day Saints-violates their women; shoots down, and scalps, their innocent, defenceless, children; confiscates their property, and throws it to the four
winds of heaven-brings them from affluence to beggary in an hour; and orders them all exterminated, murdered, butchered by aninfuriated, savage, fiendish, diabolical,
infernal, Missouri mob of ruthless brigands, or driven from the state-and declares them outlaws from the common family of man: and now, in the year of our Lord 1840,
God was with our fathers, so may he be with us-the great God of battles led his people victors, to this land of peace and plenty-the beloved Illinois-a state that has
always shown one of the brightest Stars in the American Constellation-a precious glittering gem on the National Escutcheon, without spot or blemish. But no sooner
had they began to build up Nauvoo a great city and restingplace for the Saints scattered abroad, than does this same L. W. Boggs, not having the fear of God before
his eyes, but being moved and instigated by his father, the devil, demand of his Excellency, Thomas Carlin, governor of Illinois, that a portion of this people shall be
given up to the brigand authorities of Missouri, or Western Egypt, to be inhumanly butchered! Look at the brutal, heathen, picture! Missouri wages war on the entire
church of Latter-day Saints-violates their women; shoots down, and scalps, their innocent, defenceless, children; confiscates their property, and throws it to the four
winds of heaven-brings them from affluence to beggary in an hour; and orders them all exterminated, murdered, butchered by aninfuriated, savage, fiendish, diabolical,
infernal, Missouri mob of ruthless brigands, or driven from the state-and declares them outlaws from the common family of man: and now, in the year of our Lord 1840,
two years after, demands, the self-same people, whom she has wantonly outraged, violated, outlawed, prejudged, and condemned, for the slaughter, charging them
with burglary, treason, arson, and murder, four of the foulesi crimes in the black catalogue of hellish deeds; and all this in a land of boasted liberty-and simply because
the Saints wish, and are determined, to exercise one of our greatest and most dear and sacred constitutional rights-the liberty of conscience-the inestimable privilege of
worshiping the God of heaven in the way that they believe to be pointed out! Should they be given up into the hands of wicked men and devils in order to enable them
to celebrate a kind of Auto-dafe, by burning them to the stake, or butchering them in the shambles, at Jefferson city, to satiate Missouri's inordinate thirst for blood?
No. They will not be given up. Missouri has too long bathed her hands in crimson gore, and drank the blood of the innocent; she must now be checked in her wild and
mad career-she has passed from the palmy state of her political glory, to the sear and yellow leaf-the civilized world now turns from her with horror and ineffable
contempt-and, should it become necessary, (which may God avert,) she must be met-Missouri must be met, not only by the Saints, but by the states. And all the friends
of liberty and equal rights should gird on their armour, and swear by the everliving God that the sword shall not depart from the thigh, nor the buckler from the arm until
the contest is ended. "And shall not God avenge his own elect, though he bear long with them? I tell you he will avenge them speedily," and that by the strong arm of
military power. "Why do the heathen rage, and the people imagine a vain thing? The kings of the earth set themselves, and the rulers take counsel together, against the
Lord, and against his anointed, saying, let us break their bands asunder, and cast away their cords from us. He that sitteth in the heavens shall laugh: the Lord shall have
them in derision." I tell you God will avenge the wrongs of his people. How accurately and felicitously does the Psalmist describe the situation of the Saints of light when
in the hands of the marauding Missouri horde of banditti when he says: "Plead my cause, O Lord, with them that strive with me; fight against them that fight against me.
Take hold of shield and buckler, and stand up for mine help. Draw out also the spear, and stop the way against them that persecute me; say unto my soul, I am thy
salvation. Let them be confounded and put to shame that seek after my soul: let them be turned back and brought to confusion that devise my hurt. Let them be as chaff
before the wind: and let the angel of the Lord chase them. Let their way be dark and slippery: and let the angel of the Lord persecute them. For without cause have they
hid for me their net in a pit, which without cause they have digged for my soul. Let destruction come upon him at unawares; and let his net that he hath hid catch himself:
into that very destruction let him fall. And my soul shall be joyful in the Lord: it shall rejoice in his salvation. All my bones shall say, Lord; who is like unto thee, which
deliverest the poor from him that is too strong for him, yea, the poor and the needy from him that spoileth him? False witness did rise up, they laid to my charge things
that I knew not. They rewarded me evil for good to the spoiling of my soul. But as for me, when they were sick, my clothing was sackcloth: I humbled my soul with
fasting; and my prayer returned into mine own bosom. I behaved myself as though he had been my friend or brother: I bowed down heavily, as one that mourneth for
his mother. But in mine adversity they rejoiced, and gathered themselves together: yea, the abjects gathered themselves together against me, and I knew it not: they did
tear me, and ceased not: with hypocritical mockers in feasts, they gnashed upon me with their teeth. Lord, how long wilt thou look on? Rescue my soul from their
destructions, my darling from the lions. I will give thee thanks in the great congregation,: I will praise thee among much people. Let not them that are mine enemies
wrongfully rejoice over me, neither let them wink the eye that hate me without a cause. For they speak not peace: but they devise deceitful matters against them that are
quiet in the land. Yea, they opened their mouth wide against me, and said, Aha, aha, our eye hath seen it. This thou hast seen; O Lord, keep not silence: O Lord, be not
far from me. Stir up thyself, and awake to my judgment, even unto my cause, my God and my Lord. Judge me, O Lord, my God, according to thy righteousness; and
let them not rejoice over me. Let them not say in their hearts, Ah, so would we have it: let them not say, we have swallowed him up. Let them be ashamed and brought
to confusion together that rejoice in mine hurt; let them be clothed with shame and dishonour that magnify themselves against me. Let them shout for joy, and be glad,
that favour my righteous cause: yea, let them say continually, let the Lord be magnified, which hath pleasure in the prosperity of his servant. And my tongue shall speak
of thy righteousness and of thy praise all the day long."

Missouri has hewn down the innocent and defenceless, it is true, but she is entirely destitute of military knowledge or prowess. The poet truly describes her citizens
when he says-

"Their pow'r to hurt, each little creature feels,
Bulls aim their horns, and lift their heels;"

but the blood of the slain is crying from the ground for condign vengeance, and should she continue to pursue her present murderous policy, the day of righteous
retribution and the avenging of blood will not be procrastinated.

Yours, respectfully, JOAB.

General in Israel."


GRAPES FROM THORNS, AND FIGS FROM THISTLES.

"Either make the tree good, and its fruit good, or else make the tree corrupt, and its fruit corrupt. A tree is known by its fruit."- [JESUS CHRIST.]

This rule has often been applied to the moral conduct of individual professors, but we now propose to apply it to religious systems, and churches; for if a tree is known
by its fruit, churches and systems may also be known by their fruits.

On all sides we turn our eyes we behold the Christian world divided into sects and parties-all differing from each other, and all professing to be the church of Christ.
Hence the inquiring mind often meets with extreme difficulty in endeavouring to ascertain the right from the wrong.

All the Protestant world agree that the Roman Catholic, or mother church, is so corrupt, and so far apostatised from the truth, that a reformation was not only needed
but absolutely necessary. Many of them even go so far as to say that she is the "mother of harlots"-the woman upon the "scarlet coloured beast"-"Anti-Christ"-"The
man of sin,"&c. Indeed, her principles are so abominably wicked, and so manifestly corrupt, that the thinking mind is almost forced to the above couclusions.

But still the Roman Catholic religion was the national religion of England for many hundred years.-She built the ancient chapels where the protestants now worship.
Under her authority the country was divided into parishes, bishopricks, &c. All the offices and ordinances were administered by her. She ordained the bishops and
clergy, and she christened the entire population, from generation to generation. At length in the reign of Henry the 8th, the authorities of England and most of her
population became protestants, they were excommunicated from the communion of the mother church, and withdrew from her fellowship.

At length after many bloody struggles the church of England was established in her present form. But still she professed to retain the priesthood and ordinances which
she had received from the Catholic or mother church-that is, her bishops and clergy claimed NO NEW COMMISSION FROM HEAVEN, AND HER MEMBERS
WERE NOT CHRISTENED ANEW.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 151 / 1033
Now comes the application of our text. If the mother church was a good tree, why should protestant England leave her communion. If, on the other hand she was a bad
tree, how could her priesthood and ordinances be good?
At length after many bloody struggles the church of England was established in her present form. But still she professed to retain the priesthood and ordinances which
she had received from the Catholic or mother church-that is, her bishops and clergy claimed NO NEW COMMISSION FROM HEAVEN, AND HER MEMBERS
WERE NOT CHRISTENED ANEW.

Now comes the application of our text. If the mother church was a good tree, why should protestant England leave her communion. If, on the other hand she was a bad
tree, how could her priesthood and ordinances be good?

Question.-From whence did the protestant church derive her authority as to offices, ordinances, and christenings?

Answer.-From the catholics.

Ques.-Was the catholic church a good tree or a bad one?

Ans.-She was a BAD one-so says protestantism.

Ques.-"Do men gather GRAPES from THORNS, or FIGS from THISTLES"-can a BAD tree produce a GOOD stock or branch?

Ans.-"Either make the TREE GOOD and its FRUIT GOOD, or else make the TREE CORRUPT and its FRUIT CORRUPT; a TREE is KNOWN by its FRUITS."

Now according to the plainest rules of logic. if the catholic church was ANTI-CHRISTIAN, then her christening, or baptism, and her priesthood was not of heaven but
of men. God neither recognised the catholic church as HIS church-her ministers as HIS ministers, or her ordinances as HIS ordinances. Then as a matter of course, the
protestants were without a Christian MINISTRY, and without a Christian baptism, when they first dissented from the catholics. Therefore their only alternative would
have been to have received a NEW COMMISSION by REVELATION FROM HEAVEN; and consequently a NEW BAPTISM. That is, all the protestant people
both clergy and laymen should have been considered as UNBAPTISED, until they were administered to by protestants, who had been commissioned by NEW
REVELATION.

The fact of her having retained her baptism and her priesthood, which she received, while catholic establishes the point beyond controversy, that she is a stock or
branch of the old tree. And by so doing she virtually acknowledges the TREE from which she grew to be a GOOD TREE, or herself a bad ONE.

If then, the catholic church is considered a "THORN" or "THISTLE," the protestant church cannot be considered a FIG or GRAPE.

These same remarks will in all their force apply to methodism, in all its branches, and to all other systems which have derived their priesthood and ordinances from the
mother church. If the catholics are false, then protestantism has no foundation. Luther derived his authority from the catholics. Wesley derived his authority and baptism
from the established church, and so did his followers.

We might trace this matter from one branch of reformers or dissenters to another, in all their various sects, from the early dawn of the pretended reformation down to
the smallest sprig or branch, of which the great tree of corrupt Christianity, or antichristianity is composed; but we forbear. Suffice it to say, that the same rule will apply
to all, except such as can absolutely claim AUTHORITY BY REVELATION FROM GOD.

But churchmen, methodist, and protestants in general deny in the plainest terms, the possibility of any revelation later than the bible.

Hence if you inquire of them what they have against the principles of the Latter-day Saints, the answer is "They are deluded because they admit of NEW
REVELATION."

Now the very moment they (the protestants) take this stand, they deprive themselves of every claim to authority from God, in ministering holy things, unless it is derived
from the MOTHER OF ABOMINATIONS.

"No man taketh this ministry upon himself (says Paul) but him who is called of God, AS WAS AARON." It is plain, that Aaron was called BY REVELATION. One of
the prophets in reproving the corruptions of the priesthood says as follows:-" The priests lips should keep KNOWLEDGE and receive the LAW at his (God's)
MOUTH." REVELATION is inseparably connected with the priesthood, as an unchanging principle from all eternity to all eternity. Where there is no gift of revelation
there can be no priesthood, and where there is no priesthood there can be no ordinances of God, and where there are no ordinances of God there can be no church of
God. All doctrine, ordinances, gifts, and blessings pertaining to the church of God, spring from an inspired priesthood as directly as a stream flows from a fountain, or
as fruit is produced from a tree. As well might man attempt to produce apples or figs independent of a tree, as to expect a church of Christ to be in existence without
apostles, prophets, &c., to administer the ordinances and blessings thereof.

Since the great apostacy from primitive christianity, all the reformers of which we have any knowledge have fallen into this one inconsistency, viz. of patching new cloth
on to old garments; and thus the rent has been made worse. For instance, the protestants have sought a reformation in doctrine without a recommission and new
administration of ordinances. The Wesleyans sought a reformation in practice without a reformation of doctrine. The Irvingites sought to graft the gifts of the spirit on to
a corrupt church, without a change of ordinances, or priesthood. The Rev. Alexander Campbell has attempted to restore the ordinances without the priesthood, or gifts
of the spirit. The friends or quakers have considered both priesthood and ordinances as of no use, and that the spirit itself is sufficient, &c. &c. Thus all the attempts at
reformation have failed to produce the desired effect; ages have rolled away, and the rent is still made worse, or the new wine has burst the old bottles; and thus bottles
and wine have been lost or destroyed.

At length the full time had arrived for the great restoration of all things to commence, for the great and last dispensation to be ushered into the world. The Lord uttered
his voice from the heavens, an holy angel came forth and restored the priesthood and apostleship, and hence has arisen the church of the Saints; new in priesthood,
new in ordinances, new in spirit, gifts, and blessings. It claims no affinity with the "mother of harlots or any of her daughters. It denies the ordinances and priesthood
which have grown out of her roots. In short it is a NEW "TREE"-NEW "FRUITS",-"NEW CLOTH," and "NEW GARMENTS,"-"NEW WINE" and "NEW
BOTTLES"-"NEW LEVEN" and a "NEW LUMP," "a new covenant" and spirit; and may it roll on till we have a new heaven and a new earth, that we may dwell
forever in the new Jerusalem, while old things pass away, and all things are made new, even so, Amen.

News From the Elders.

The progress of truth is still moving steadily onward in almost all parts of this country, where it has been introduced. We publish a few extracts from the minutes of the
several conferences and from the letters of our numerous correspondents.

Elder Burnham writes from Overton, Wales, under date of Dec. 22d, as follows:-
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 152 / 1033
"Dear Brother,-I am well and in good spirits. The Lord is with us, and the Devil is here also. I have been stoned twice since I came to this place, only once received
harm. I rejoice in persecution and in tribulation, for Christ's sake.
several conferences and from the letters of our numerous correspondents.

Elder Burnham writes from Overton, Wales, under date of Dec. 22d, as follows:-

"Dear Brother,-I am well and in good spirits. The Lord is with us, and the Devil is here also. I have been stoned twice since I came to this place, only once received
harm. I rejoice in persecution and in tribulation, for Christ's sake.

"I held a discussion, and had a good opportunity to preach the gospel to them, in their own chapel in this place, where they had previously closed doors against our
preaching. The discussion had a good effect, inasmuch, that many persons have come forward since, and obeyed the gospel, and are now rejoicing in the Lord.
Although the bible was to be the test, or standard, yet my opponent did not perhaps quote four verses from the Bible, during the three nights of discussion. Man's
assertion and newspaper stories was his chief resort, while his followers were ready to cry out like the Ephesians, "Great is Diana of the Ephesians," but were so
unfortunate as not to have a wise town clerk amongst them. (See Acts xix, 34, 35.) There are many doors opening for preaching. Some of the priests follow and
endeavour to make disturbance in our meetings; they are all in arms about their flocks, they call us robbers and infidels, declaring that we rob other churches. If the
opposition continues to increase, as it has done for some time past, we shall perhaps loose our heads soon; but the Lord is with us, and I do not fear them. When their
cup is full the Lord will

remove them out of the way. We have in this region near 100 who have obeyed the gospel, and there are a many who believe, that will probably obey soon. May the
Lord roll forth his kingdom in mighty power, until the redemption of the purchased possession, is the prayer of your brother and fellow labourer in the new and
everlasting covenant.

"JAMES BURNHAM."

Elder Young writes from Liverpool, under date of Dec. 30th, as follows:-

"Beloved Brother,-I write to inform you of a few particulars of my journey to London. I left Manchester Nov. 25th, in company with Elder Kimball-we visited the
following places, viz:-Macclesfield, Burslem, Stanley, Lane-end, West Bromwich, and Birmingham. We travelled by coach and railway, and arrived in London on
Monday the 30th, found Elder Woodruff in good health He had baptised three or four persons the day before we arrived. I stayed in London till the 11th December,
when I left for Herefordshire. Brothers Woodruff and Williams came with me to the railway station. Elder Kimball staid in London. The prospect for the spread of the
gospel brightened up while we were there. Our feelings were very clear and decisive, that Elder Kimball had better stay with Elder Woodruff. I was much interested
while there, with my brethren; I pray the Lord to roll on his work in that great city. I feel much for the people in that place, yea, my feelings are exquisite-for why, God
knows; but I believe it is for the glory of God, and the good of souls. May his name be glorified.

"I arrived in Cheltenham the same day I left London: only about 7 1/2 hours going 101 miles, (38 of it by coach.) I stayed over the sabbat there, preached twice to a
very attentive congregation. In the afternoon the house was full to overflowing.

"Elder Glover is preaching in this place, and in the regions round, with much success. I think he is a humble, good man, and will do much good.

"I attended the Gadfield Elm Conference. The minutes of the Garway was read, which had been held on the 8th; after this I visited the brethren till the Stanley Hill
Conference, which was held on the 21st.

"The church in Garway numbers 95 members, I elder, 7 priests, 3 teachers, and I deacon. The work moves steadily onward. At the Gadfield Elm Conference there
was 17 branches represented, 327 members, 13 elders, 31 priests, 9 teachers. The Stanley Hill Conference contains 25 branches, which were represented, 839
members, 17 elders, 57 priests, 16 teachers, and 1 deacon.

"Including officers, there is, in these 3 conferences, 1261 members, 31 elders, 95 priests, 28 teachers, and 2 deacons,-making 254 added since the October
Conference.

"I attended the conference in the Potteries on the 25th; we had a good meeting: but I have not the minutes before me, so I cannot give a particular statement of the
church there, but I can say, they are prospering. In my travels and at the conferences, there were some baptized-many ordained to the several offices. We can say truly
the Lord is doing a great work in the Land. The gospel is preached to the poor, and signs follow them that believe. I arrived in Liverpool last evening, and expect to
tarry here till the Book of Mormon is completed.

"I am as ever, your brother in the kingdom of Patience,

BRIGHAM YOUNG."

(To the Editor, of the Star.)

Elder Kimball writes from London under date of December 28th, as follows:-

"Dear brother in Christ,-I write to let you know how things are going on here in London. The prospect of the spread of truth is rather better than it has sometimes
appeared. There has been seven persons added to the church by baptism since I arrived here this time. Some others are going forward this week, as I am informed.

"Last sabbath evening, we had the privilege of preaching in a chapel belonging to the "Independents." The minister acted as clerk for us. Elder Woodruff was speaker.
There was a Wesleyan minister present, together with his congregation. When service was ended, he arose and opposed with all his power. The "Independents"
generally left the house, and would not stay to hear him. There was much feeling on the subject, and I look for good to grow out of it. We have already had invitations
to visit some of them, there seems to be an unusual spirit of enquiry awakened here. I have also just read a letter from Elder T. Smith, of Clitheroe, which says,- 'the
work is progressing in Burnley, several lately baptized, among which are eight or nine baptist members, from the baptist church. As soon as they were baptised and
confirmed, they spoke with unknown tongues. The work seems to go on well in that part of the country.'"

Elder Watts writes from Edinburgh, Scotland, under date of Dec. 28th; he says:-

"The work in Edinburgh is prospering slowly, but with majesty and power, making the kingdom of darkness tremble at every step. I baptized seven persons last week.
We now number ninety-five in this town, and I am going to baptize five or six this evening, and some more on New Year's Day.

"The saints in this place are a good people. The people of Scotland are slow to believe and embrace the truth, but after they have embraced it, they are firm, yea, they
would lay down their lives for the truth. The gifts and blessings of the spirit are given to many of them; some speak with tongues."
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 153 / 1033
The Minutes of the Staffordshire Conference are forwarded to us; from which we learn, that on the 25th December, 12 branches were represented, consisting of 502
members, 10 elders, 40 priests, 16 teachers, and 11 deacons.
We now number ninety-five in this town, and I am going to baptize five or six this evening, and some more on New Year's Day.

"The saints in this place are a good people. The people of Scotland are slow to believe and embrace the truth, but after they have embraced it, they are firm, yea, they
would lay down their lives for the truth. The gifts and blessings of the spirit are given to many of them; some speak with tongues."

The Minutes of the Staffordshire Conference are forwarded to us; from which we learn, that on the 25th December, 12 branches were represented, consisting of 502
members, 10 elders, 40 priests, 16 teachers, and 11 deacons.

Several ordinations took place, and many important instructions were given, after which the conference adjourned for three months.

We also attended the Preston Conference, held at Preston on the 3rd January, in which 12 branches of the church were represented,- consisting of 724 members, 19
elders, 23 priests, 18 teachers, and 3 deacons. Much instruction was given, and the Saints manifested much joy, and faith, and union.

The Liverpool Conference was held on the 1st January. We have not the minutes before us, but several branches were represented, from which it appears, that the
work was progressing in Liverpool, and in Wales and Ireland.

The Minutes of several other Conferences are before us, together with news from Birmingham and other places; and also much American news of later date, but we
have neither time nor room for it in this number.

W. Shackleton and Son, Printers.

  1 New to this generation.

Vol. 1 No. 10 February 1841
THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS MILLENNIAL STAR,

EDITED BY PARLEY P. PRATT.
No. 10. Vol. I. FEBRUARY, 1841. PRICE 6D

Lecture Fourth. on Faith.

Continued from No. 7 of the Star, page 169.

1. Having shown in the third lecture, that correct ideas of the character of God are necessary in order to the exercise of faith in him unto life and salvation, and that
without correct ideas of his character, the minds of men could not have sufficient power with God to the exercise of faith necessary to the enjoyment of eternal life, and
that correct ideas of his character lay a foundation as far as his character is concerned, for the exercise of faith, so as to enjoy the fulness of the blessing of the gospel of
Jesus Christ, even that of eternal glory; we shall now proceed to show the connection there is between correct ideas of the attributes of God, and the exercise of faith in
him unto eternal life.

2. Let us here observe, that the real design which the God of heaven had in view in making the human family acquainted with his attributes, was, that they through the
ideas of the existence of his attributes, might be enabled to exercise faith in him, and through the exercise of faith in him, might obtain eternal life. For without the idea of
the existence of the attributes which belong to God, the minds of men could not have power to exercise faith on him so as to lay hold upon eternal life. The God of
heaven understanding most perfectly the constitution of human nature, and the weakness of man, knew what was necessary to be revealed, and what ideas must be
planted in their minds in order that they might be enabled to exercise faith in him unto eternal life.

3. Having said so much we shall proceed to examine the attributes of God, as set forth in his revelations to the human family, and to show how necessary correct ideas
of his attributes are, to enable men to exercise faith in him. For without these ideas being planted in the minds of men, it would be out of the power of any person or
persons to exercise faith in God so as to obtain eternal life. So that the divine communications made to man in the first instance, were designed to establish in their minds
the ideas necessary to enable them to exercise faith in God, and through this means to be partakers of his glory.

4. We have, in the revelations which he has given to the human family, the following account of his attributes.

5. First, knowledge. Acts xv, 18. Known unto God are all his works from the beginning of the world.- Isaiah xl, 9, 10. Remember the former things of old; for I am
God and there is none else: I am God, and there is none like me. declaring the end from the beginning, and from ancient time the things that are not yet done, saying,
My counsel shall stand, and I will do all my pleasure.

6. Secondly, faith, or power. Heb. xi, 3. Through faith we understand that the worlds were framed by the word of God. Gen. i, 1. In the beginning God created the
heaven and the earth. Isa. xiv, 24, 27. The Lord of hosts has sworn, saying Surely as I have thought so shall it come to pass; and as I have purposed, so shall it stand.
For the Lord of hosts has purposed, and who shall disannul it? and his hand is stretched out, and who shall turn it back?

7. Thirdly, justice. Ps. lxxxix, 14. Justice and judgment are the habitation of thy throne. Is. xlv, 21. Tell ye, and bring them near; yea, let them take counsel together:
who has declared this from the ancient time: Have not I the Lord? and there is no God else beside me; a just God and a Saviour. Zeph. v, 5. The just Lord is in the
midst thereof. Zech. ix, 9. Rejoice greatly, O daughter of Zion; shout, O daughter of Jerusalem: behold, thy King comes unto thee: he is just, and having salvation.

8. Fourthly, judgment. Ps. lxxxix, 11. Justice and judgment are the, habitation of thy throne, Deut. xxxii, 4. He is the rock, his work is perfect; for all his ways are
judgment: a God of truth, and without iniquity: just and right is he. Ps. ix, 7. But the Lord shall endure for ever: he has prepared his throne for judgment. Ps. ix, 16. The
Lord is known by the judgment which he executes.

9. Fifthly, Mercy. Ps. lxxxix. 15. Mercy and truth shall go before his face. Exodus xxxiv, 6. And the Lord passed by before him, and proclaimed. The Lord, the Lord
God, merciful and gracious. Neh. ix. 17. But thou art a God ready to pardon, gracious and merciful.

10. And sixthly, Truth. Ps.lxxxix, 14. Mercy and truth shall go before thy face. Ex. xxxiv. 6. Long suffering and abundant in goodness and truth. Deut. xxxii, 4. He is the
rock, his work is perfect; for all his ways are judgment. A God of truth and without iniquity: just and right is he. Ps. xxxi, 5. Into thy hand I commit my spirit: thou hast
redeemed me, O Lord God of truth.

11. By a little reflection it will be scen, that the idea of the existence of these attributes in the Deity, is necessary to enable any rational being to exercise faith in him. For
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                              Page 154       / 1033
without the idea of the existence of these attributes in the Deity, men could not exercise faith in him for life and salvation; seeing that without the knowledge      of all things,
God would not be able to save any portion of his creatures; for it is by reason of the knowledge which he has of all things, from the beginning to the end, that enables
him to give that understanding to his creatures, by which they are made partakers of eternal life; and if it were not for the idea existing in the minds of men, that God had
rock, his work is perfect; for all his ways are judgment. A God of truth and without iniquity: just and right is he. Ps. xxxi, 5. Into thy hand I commit my spirit: thou hast
redeemed me, O Lord God of truth.

11. By a little reflection it will be scen, that the idea of the existence of these attributes in the Deity, is necessary to enable any rational being to exercise faith in him. For
without the idea of the existence of these attributes in the Deity, men could not exercise faith in him for life and salvation; seeing that without the knowledge of all things,
God would not be able to save any portion of his creatures; for it is by reason of the knowledge which he has of all things, from the beginning to the end, that enables
him to give that understanding to his creatures, by which they are made partakers of eternal life; and if it were not for the idea existing in the minds of men, that God had
all knowledge, it would be impossible for them to exercise faith in him.

12. And it is not less necessary that men should have the idea of the existence of the attribute power in the Deity. For, unless God had power over all things, and was
able, by his power, to control all things, and thereby deliver his creatures who put their trust in him, from the power of all beings that light seek their destruction, whether
in heaven, on earth, or in hell, men could not be saved; but with the idea of the existence of this attribute, planted in the mind, men feel as though they had nothing to
fear, who put their trust in God, believing that he has power to save all who come to him, to the very uttermost.

13. It is also necessary, in order to the exercise of faith in God, unto life and salvation, that men should have the idea of the existence of the attribute Justice, in him. For
without the idea of the existence of the attribute Justice, in the Deity, men could not have confidence sufficiently to place themselves under his guidance and direction;
for they would be filled with fear and doubt, lest the judge of all the earth would not do right; and thus fear, or doubt, existing in the mind, would preclude the possibility
of the exercise of faith in him for life and salvation. But, when the idea of the existence of the attribute justice, in the Deity, is fairly planted in the mind, it leaves no room
for doubt to get into the heart, and the mind is enabled to cast itself upon the Almighty without fear and without doubt, and with most unshaken confidence, believing
that the Judge of all the earth will do right.

14. It is also of equal importance that men should have the idea of the existence of the attribute judgment, in God, in order that they may exercise faith in him for life and
salvation; for without the idea of the existence of this attribute in the Deity, it would be impossible for men to exercise faith in him for life and salvation, seeing that it is
through the exercise of his attribute that the faithful in Christ Jesus are delivered out of the hands of those who seek their destruction; for if God were not to come out in
swift judgment against the workers of iniquity and the powers of darkness, his saints could not be saved; for it is by judgment that the Lord delivers his saints out of the
hands of their enemies, and those who reject the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ. But no sooner is the idea of the existence of this attribute, planted in the minds of
men, than it gives power to the mind for the exercise of faith and confidence in God, and they are enabled, by faith, to lay hold on the promises which are set before
them, and wade through all the tribulations and afflictions to which they are subjected by reason of the persecution from those who know God, and obey not the gospel
of our Lord Jesus Christ: believing that in duetime the Lord will come out in swift judgment against their enemies, and they shall be cut off from before him, and that in
his own due time he will bear them off conquerers and more than conquerers in all things.

15. And again, it is equally important that men should have the idea of the existence of the attribute mercy, in the Deity, in order to exercise faith in him for life and
salvation. For, without the idea of the existence of this attribute in the Deity, the spirits of the saints would faint in the midst of the tribulations, afflictions, and
persecutions which they have to endure for righteousness sake; but when the idea of the existence of this attribute is once established in the mind it gives life and energy
to the spirits of the saints: believing that the mercy of God will be poured out upon them in the midst of their afflictions, and that he will compassionate them in their
sufferings; and that the mercy of God will lay hold of them and secure them in the arms of his love, so that they will receive a full reward for all their sufferings.

16. And lastly, but not less important to the exercise of faith in, God, is the idea of the existence of the attribute truth in him. For, without the idea of the existence of this
attribute the mind of man could have nothing upon which it could rest with certainty: all would be confusion and doubt; but with the idea of the existence of this attribute
in the Deity, in the mind, all the teachings, instructions, promises and blessings become realities, and the mind is enabled to lay hold of them with certainty and
confidence: believing that these things, and all that the Lord has said, shall be fulfilled in their time; and that all the cursings, denunciations, and judgments, pronounced
upon the heads of the unrighteous will also be executed in the due time of the Lord: and by reason of the truth and veracity of him, the mind beholds its deliverance and
salvation as being certain.

17. Let the mind once reflect sincerely and candidly upon the ideas of the existence of the before-mentioned attributes in the Deity, and it will be seen, that as far as his
attributes are concerned, there is a sure foundation laid for the exercise of faith in him for life and salvation.- For inasmuch as God possesses the attribute knowledge he
can make all things known to his saints necessary for the salvation; and as he possesses the attribute power he is able thereby to deliver them from the power of all
enemies; and seeing also, that justice is an attribute of the deity, he will deal with them upon the principles of righteousness and equity, and a just reward will be granted
unto them for all their afflictions and sufferings for the truth's sake. And as judgment is an attribute of the deity also, his saints can have the most unshaken confidence,
that they will, in due time, obtain a perfect deliverance out of the hands of all their enemies, and a complete victory over all those who have sought their hurt and
destruction.- And as mercy is also an attribute of the deity, his saints can have confidence that it will be exercised toward them; and through the exercise of that attribute
toward them, comfort and consolation will be administered unto them abundantly, amid all their afflictions and tribulations. And lastly, realizing that truth is an attribute of
the deity, the mind is led to rejoice amid all its trials and temptations, in hope of that glory which is to be brought at the revelation of Jesus Christ, and in view of that
crown which is to be placed upon the heads of the saints in the day when the Lord shall distribute rewards unto them, and in prospect of that eternal weight of glory
which the Lord has promised to bestow upon them when he shall bring them into the midst of his throne to dwell in his presence eternally.

18. In view, then, of the existence of these attributes, the faith of the saints can become exceedingly strong: abounding in righteousness unto the praise and glory of God,
and can exert its mighty influence in searching after wisdom and understanding, until it has obtained a knowledge of all things that pertain to life and salvation.

19. Such, then, is the foundation which is laid through the revelation of the attributes of God, for the exercise of faith in him for life and salvation; and seeing that these
are attributes of the deity, they are unchangeable-being the same yesterday to-day and forever-which gives to the minds of the Latter Day Saints the same power and
authority to exercise faith in God, which the Former Day-saints had: so thatall the saints, in this respect have been, are and will be alike, until the end of time; for God
never changes, therefore his attributes and character remain forever the same. And as it is through the revelation of these that a foundation is laid for the exercise of faith
in God unto life and salvation, the foundation, therfore, for the exercise of faith, was, is and ever will be the same. So that all men have had, and will have an equal
privilege.-Book of Doctrine and Covenants, Section IV.

Revelation Given December 27 1832.

1. Verily, thus saith the Lord unto you, who have assembled yourselves together to receive his will concerning you. Behold, this is pleasing unto your Lord, and the
angels rejoice over you; the alms of your prayers have come up into the ears of the Lord of Sabbaoth, and are recorded in the book of the names of the sanctified: even
them of the celestial world. Wherefore, I now send upon you another comforter; even upon you my friends, that it may abide in your hearts, even the Holy Spirit of
promise; which other comforter is the same that I promised unto my disciples, as is recorded in the testimony of John.

2. This comforter is the promise which I give unto you of eternal life; even the glory of the celestial kingdom: which glory is that of the church of the first born; even of
God the holiest of all, through Jesus Christ his Son: he that ascended up on high; as also he descended below all things; in that he comprehended all things, that he might
be in all, and through all things; the light of truth; which truth shineth. This is the light of Christ. As also he is in the sun, and the light of the sun, and the power thereof by
which it was made. As also he is in the moon, and is the light of the moon, and the power thereof by which it was made. As also the light of the stars, and the power
thereof  by which
 Copyright         they were made.
             (c) 2005-2009,           AndMedia
                               Infobase     the earth  also, and the power thereof; even the earth upon which you stand.
                                                   Corp.                                                                                                       Page 155 / 1033
3. And the light now shineth, which giveth you light, is through him who enlighteneth your eyes, which is the same light that quickeneth your understandings; which light
proceedeth forth from the presence of God, to fill the immensity of space. The light which is in all things; which giveth life to all things; which is the law by which all
2. This comforter is the promise which I give unto you of eternal life; even the glory of the celestial kingdom: which glory is that of the church of the first born; even of
God the holiest of all, through Jesus Christ his Son: he that ascended up on high; as also he descended below all things; in that he comprehended all things, that he might
be in all, and through all things; the light of truth; which truth shineth. This is the light of Christ. As also he is in the sun, and the light of the sun, and the power thereof by
which it was made. As also he is in the moon, and is the light of the moon, and the power thereof by which it was made. As also the light of the stars, and the power
thereof by which they were made. And the earth also, and the power thereof; even the earth upon which you stand.

3. And the light now shineth, which giveth you light, is through him who enlighteneth your eyes, which is the same light that quickeneth your understandings; which light
proceedeth forth from the presence of God, to fill the immensity of space. The light which is in all things; which giveth life to all things; which is the law by which all
things are governed: even the power of God, who sitteth upon his throne, who is in the bosom of eternity, who is in the midst of all things.

4. Now verily, I say unto you, that through the redemption which is made for you, is brought to pass the resurrection from the dead. And the spirit and the body is the
soul of man. And the resurrection from the dead is the redemption of the soul; and the redemption of the soul is through him who quickeneth all things, in whose bosom
it is decreed, that the poor and the meek of the earth shall inherit it. Therefore it must needs be sanctified from all unrighteousness, that it may be prepared for the
celestial glory; for after it hath filled the measure of its creation, it shall be crowned with glory, even with the presence of God the Father; that bodies who are of the
celestial kingdom may possess it forever, and ever; for, for this intent was it made, and created; and for this intent are they sanctified.

5. And they who are not sanctified through the law which I have given unto you; even the law of Christ, must inherit another kingdom, even that of a terrestrial kingdom,
or that of a tellestial kingdom. For be who is not able to abide the law of a celestial kingdom, cannot abide celestial glory: and he who cannot abide the law of a
terrestrial glory: and he who cannot abide the law of a terrestrial kingdom, cannot abide a terrestrial glory: he who cannot abide the law of a telestial kingdom, cannot
abide a telestial glory: therefore, he is not meet for a kingdom of glory. Therefore, he must abide a kingdom which is not a kingdom of glory.

6. And again, verily I say unto you, the earth abideth the law of a celestial kingdom, for it filleth the measure of its creation, and transgresseth not the law. Wherefore, it
shall be sanctified; yea, notwithstanding it shall die, it shall be quickened again, and shall abide the power by which it is quickened, and the righteous shall inherit it: for
notwithstanding they die, they also shall rise again a spiritual body: they who are of a celestial spirit, shall receive the same body which was a natural body; even ye shall
receive your bodies, and your glory shall be that glory by which your bodies are quickened. Ye who are quickened by a portion of the celestial glory, shall then receive
of the same, even a fulness: and they who are quickened by a portion of the terrestrial glory, shall then receive of the same, even a fulness: and also, they who are
quickened by a portion of the telestial glory, shall then receive of the same, even a fulness: and they who remain, shall also be quickened; nevertheless, they shall return
again to their own place, to enjoy that which they are willing to receive, because they were not willing to enjoy that which they might have received.

7. For what doth it profit a man if a gift is bestowed upon him, and he receive not the gift? Behold he rejoices not in that which is given unto him, neither rejoices in him
who is the giver of the gift.

8. And again, verily I say unto you, that which is governed by law, is also preserved by law, and perfected and sanctified by the same: that which breaketh a law, and
abideth not by law, but seeketh to become a law unto itself, and willeth to abide in sin, and altogether abideth in sin, cannot be sanctified by law, neither by mercy,
justice, or judgment. Therefore, they must remain hlthy still.

9. All kingdoms have a law given; and there are a many kingdoms; for there is no space in which there is no kingdom: and there is no kingdom in which there is no
space, either a greater or lesser kingdom. And unto every kingdom is given a law: and unto every law there are certain bounds, also, and conditions.

10. All beings who abide not in those conditions, are not justified; for intelligence cleaveth unto intelligence; wisdom receiveth wisdom; truth embraceth truth; virtue
Joveth virtue; light cleaveth unto light; mercy hath compassion on mercy, and claimeth her own; justice continueth its course, and claimeth its own; judgment goeth
before the face of him who sitteth on the throne, and governeth and executeth all things; he comprehendeth all things, and all things are before him, and all things we
round about him; and he is above all things, and in all things, and is through all things, and is round about all things; and all things are by him, and of him; even God, for
ever, and ever.

11. And again, verily I say unto you, he hath given a law unto all things by which they move in their times, and their seasons; and their courses are fixed; even the
courses of the heavens, and the earth; which comprehend the earth and all the planets; and they give light to each other in their times, and in their seasons, in their
minutes, in their hours, in their days, in their weeks, in their months, in their years: all these are one year with God, but not with man.

12. The earth rolls upon her wings; and the sun giveth his light by day, and the moon giveth her light by night; and the stars also giveth their light, as they roll upon their
wings, in their glory, in the midst of the power of God. Unto what shall I liken these kingdoms, that ye may understand? Behold all these are kingdoms, and any man
who hath seen any or the least of these, hath seen God moving in his majesty and power. I say unto you, he hath seen him: nevertheless, he who came unto his own was
not comprehended. The light shineth in darkness, and the darkness comprehendeth it not; nevertheless, the day shall come when you shall comprehend even God; being
quickened in him, and by him. Then shall ye know that ye have seen me, that I am, and that I am the true light that is in you, and that you are in me, otherwise ye could
not abound.

13. Behold, I will liken these kingdoms unto a man having a field, and he sent forth his servants into the field, to dig in the field; and he said unto the first, go ye and
labour in the field, and in the first hour I will come unto you and ye shall behold the joy of my countenance: and he said unto the second, go ye also into the field, and in
the second hour I will visit you with the joy of my countenance: and also unto the third, saying, I will visit you; and unto the fourth, and so on unto the twelfth.

14. And the lord of the field went unto the first in the first hour, and tarried with him all that hour, and he was made glad with the light of the countenance of his lord; and
then he withdrew from the first that he might visit the second also, and the third, and the fourth, and so on unto the twelfth; and thus they all received the light of the
countenance of their lord: every man in his hour, and in his time, and in his season; beginning at the first, and so on unto the last, and from the last unto the first, and from
the first unto the last; every man in his own order, until his hour was finished, even according as his lord had commanded him, that his lord might be glorified in him, and
he in him, that they all might be glorified.

15. Therefore, unto this parable will I liken all these kingdoms, and the inhabitants thereof; every kingdom in its hour, and in its time, and in its season; even according to
the decree which God hath made.

16. And again, verily I say unto you, my friends, I leave these sayings with you, to ponder in your hearts with this commandment which I give unto you, that ye shall call
upon me while I am near; draw near unto me, and I will draw near unto you; seek me diligently and ye shall find me; ask and ye shall receive; knock and it shall be
opened unto you: whatsoever ye ask the Father in my name it shall be given unto you, that is expedient for you; and if ye ask anything that is not expedient for you, it
shall turn unto your condemnation.

17. Behold, that which you hear is as the voice of one crying in the wilderness; in the wilderness, because you cannot see him: my voice, because my voice is spirit; my
spirit is truth; truth abideth and hath no end; and if it be in you it shall abound.

18. And if your
 Copyright       eye be singleInfobase
            (c) 2005-2009,      to my glory, yourCorp.
                                         Media    whole bodies shall be filled with light, and there shall be no darkness in you, and that body which isPage
                                                                                                                                                         filled with
                                                                                                                                                                156light
                                                                                                                                                                     / 1033
comprehendeth all things. Therefore, sanctify yourselves that your minds become single to God, and the days will come that you shall see him: for he will unveil his face
unto you, and it shall be in his own time, and in his own way, and according to his own will.
17. Behold, that which you hear is as the voice of one crying in the wilderness; in the wilderness, because you cannot see him: my voice, because my voice is spirit; my
spirit is truth; truth abideth and hath no end; and if it be in you it shall abound.

18. And if your eye be single to my glory, your whole bodies shall be filled with light, and there shall be no darkness in you, and that body which is filled with light
comprehendeth all things. Therefore, sanctify yourselves that your minds become single to God, and the days will come that you shall see him: for he will unveil his face
unto you, and it shall be in his own time, and in his own way, and according to his own will.

19. Remember the great and last promise which I have made unto you: cast away your idle thoughts and your excess of laughter far from you; tarry ye, tarry ye in this
place, and call a solemn assembly, even of those who are the first labourers in this last kingdom; and let those whom they have warned in their travelling, call on the
Lord, and ponder the warning in their hearts which they have received, for a little season. Behold, and lo, I will take care of your flocks and will raise up elders and
send unto them.

20. Behold I will hasten my work in its time; and I give unto you who are the first labourers in this last kingdom, a commandment, that you assemble yourselves
together, and organize yourselves, and prepare yourselves; and sanctify yourselves; yea, purify your hearts, and cleanse your hands and your feet before me, that I may
make you clean; that I may testify unto your Father, and your God, and my God, that you are clean from the blood of this wicked generation: that I may fulfil this
promise, this great and last promise which I have made unto you, when I will.

21. Also, I give unto you a commandment, that ye shall continue in prayer and fasting from this time forth. And I give unto you a commandment, that you shall teach one
another the doctrine of the kingdom; teach ye diligently and my grace shall attend you, that you may be instructed more perfectly in theory, in principle, in doctrine, in
the law of the gospel, in all things that pertain to the kingdom of God, that is expedient for you to understand; of things both in heaven, and in the earth, and under the
earth; things which have been; things which are; things which must shortly come to pass; things which are at home; things which are abroad; the wars and the
perplexities of the nations; and the judgments which are on the land; and a knowledge also of countries, and of kingdoms, that ye may be prepared in all things when I
shall send you again, to magnify the calling whereunto I have called you, and the mission with which I have commissioned you.

22. Behold I sent you out to testify and warn the people, and it becometh every man who hath been warned, to warn his neighbour. Therefore, they are left without
excuse, and their sins are upon their own heads. He that seeketh me early shall find me, and shall not be forsaken.

23. Therefore, tarry ye, and labour Eligently, that you may be perfected a your ministry, to go forth among the Gentiles for the last time, as many as the mouth of the
Lord shall name, to bind up the law, and seal up the testimony, and to prepare the saints for the hour of judgment which is to come; that their souls may escape the
wrath of God, the desolation of abomination, which await the wicked, both in this world, and in the world to come. Verily, I say unto you, let those who are not the first
elders, continue in the vineyard, until the mouth of the Lord shall call them, for their time is not yet come; their garments are not clean from the blood of this generation.

24. Abide ye in the liberty wherewith ye are made free; entangle not yourselves in sin, but let your hands be clean, until the Lord come, for not many days hence and
the earth shall tremble, and reel to and fro as a drunken man, and the sun shall hide his face, and shall refuse to give light, and the moon shall be bathed in blood, and
the stars shall become exceeding angry, and shall cast themselves down as a fig that falleth from off a fig-tree.

25. And after your testimony, cometh wrath and indignation upon the people; for after your testimony, cometh the testimony of earthquakes, that shall cause groanings
in the midst of her, and men shall fall upon the ground, and shall not be able to stand. And also cometh the testimony of the voice of thunderings, and the voice of
lightnings, and the voice of tempests, and the voice of the waves of the seam, heaving themselves beyond their bounds. And all things shall be in commotion; and surely,
men's hearts shall fail them; for fear shall come upon all people; and angels shall fly through the midst of heaven, crying with a loud voice, sounding the trump of God,
saying, prepare ye, prepare ye, O inhabitants of the earth; for the judgment of our God is come: behold, and lo, the Bridegroom cometh, go ye out to meet him.

26. And immediately there shall appear a great sign in heaven, and all people shall see it together. And another angel shall sound his trump, saying, that great church, the
mother of abominations, that made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication, that persecuteth the saints of God, that shed their blood: her who sitteth
upon many waters, and upon the islands of the sea; behold, she is the tares of the earth, she is bound in bundles, her bands are made strong, no man can loose them;
therefore, she is ready to be burned. And he shall sound his trump both long and loud, and all nations shall hear it.

27. And there shall be silence is heaven for the space of half an hour, and immediately after shall the curtain of heaven be unfolded, as a scroll is unfolded after it is
rolled up, and the face of the Lord shall be unveiled; and the saints that are upon the earth, who are alive, shall be quickened, and be caught up to meet him. And they
who have slept in their graves, shall come forth after their graves shall be opened, and they also shall be caught up to meet him in the midst of the pillar of heaven: they
are Christ's, the first fruits: they who shall descend with him first, and they who are on the earth and in their graves, who are first caught up to meet him: and all this by
the

of the of the trumph of of God.

28. And after this another angel wil sound, which is the second trump; and then cometh the redemption of those who are Christ's at his coming; who have received their
part in that prison which is prefered for them, that they might receive the gospel, and be judged recording to men in the flesh.

29. And again, another frump shall sound, which is the third trump: and then cometh the spirits of men who are to be judged, and are found under condemnation: and
these are the rest of the dead, and they live not again until the thousand years are ended neither again, until the end of the earth.

30. And another trump shall sound which is, the fourth trump, saying, these are found among those who are to remain until that great and last day even the end, who
shall remain they still.

31. And another trump shall sound which is the fifth trump, which is the fifth angel who committeth the existing gospel flying through the midst of heaven unto all nations
tongues and people and this shall be the sound of his trump saying to all people both in heaven and in earth, and that are under the earth for every ear shall hear it, and
every home shall bow, and every tongue shall confess, while they hear the sound of the trump saying fear God, and give glory to him who upon the chrone for ever and
ever for the hour of his judgement is .

32. And again, another angel shall moved his trump, which is the sixth angel saying she is fallen, who made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of how fornication:
she is fallen! is fallen!

33. And again, another angel shall sound his trump, which is the seventh angel, saying, it is finished! it is finished! the Lamb of God hath overcome, and tredden the
wine-press alone; even the wine-press of the fierceness of the wrath of Almighty God: and then shall the angels be crowned with the glory of his might, and the saints
shall be filled with his glory, and receive their inheritance and be made equal with him.

34. And then(c)shall
 Copyright           the first angel
                 2005-2009,          againMedia
                                Infobase  sound his trump in the ears of all living, and reveal the secret acts of men, and the mighty works of God in Page
                                                Corp.                                                                                                  the first 157
                                                                                                                                                                 thousandth
                                                                                                                                                                      / 1033
year.

35. And then shall the second angel sound his trump, and reveal the secret acts of men, and the thoughts and intents of their hearts, and the mighty works of God in the
33. And again, another angel shall sound his trump, which is the seventh angel, saying, it is finished! it is finished! the Lamb of God hath overcome, and tredden the
wine-press alone; even the wine-press of the fierceness of the wrath of Almighty God: and then shall the angels be crowned with the glory of his might, and the saints
shall be filled with his glory, and receive their inheritance and be made equal with him.

34. And then shall the first angel again sound his trump in the ears of all living, and reveal the secret acts of men, and the mighty works of God in the first thousandth
year.

35. And then shall the second angel sound his trump, and reveal the secret acts of men, and the thoughts and intents of their hearts, and the mighty works of God in the
second thousandth year: and so on, until the seventh angel shall sound his trump: and he shall stand forth upon the land and upon the sea, and swear in the name of him
who sitteth upon the throne, that there shall be time no longer, and shall be bound, that old serpent who is called the devil, and shall not be loosed for the space of a
thousand years. And then he shall be loosed for a little season, that he may gather together his armies: and Michael the seventh angel, even the angels shall gather
together his armies even the boats of heaven. And the devil shall gather together his armies; even the hosts of hell and shall come up he battle against Michael and his
armies and then oameth lea battle of the great God, and the devil and his armies shall be cast a way into their own place, that they shall not have power even the saints
any more at all; for Michael shall fight their battles, and shall overcome him who seeketh the throne of him who sitteth upon the throne; even the Lamb. This is the glory
of god, and the sanctified; and they shall not any more are death.

36. Therefore, yerily I say unto you, my friends, call your solemn assembly, as I have commanded you; and as all have not faith, seek ye diligently and teach one
another words of wisdom; yea, seek ye out of the best books words of wisdom: seek learning even by study, and also by faith. Organize yourselves; prepare every
needful thing and establish a house even a house of prayer, a house of a fasting, a house of faith a house of learning, a house of glory, a house of order, a house of God:
that your incomings may be in the name of the Lord; that your outgoings may be in the name of the Lord; that all your salutations may be in the same of the Lord, with
uplifted hands unto the Most High.

37. Therefore, oease from all your light speeches: from all laughter; from all your lustful desires: from all your pride and light-mindedness, and from all your wicked
doings- Appoint among yourselves a teacher, and let not all be spokesmen at once; but let one speak at a time, and let all listen unto his sayings, that when all have
spoken, that all may be edified of all, and that every man may have an equal privilege.

38. See that ye love one another; cease to be covetous, learn to impartone to another as the gospel requires; cease to be idle, cease to be unclean; cease to find fault,
one with another; cease to sleep longer than is needful; retire to thy bed early, that ye may not be weary; arise early, that your bodies and your minds may be
invigorated: and above all things clothe yourselves with the bonds of ocarity, as with a mantle, which is the bond of perfectness and peace: pray always, that you may
not faint until I come: behold, and lo I will come quickly, and receive you unto myself; Amen.

39. And again, the order of the house prepared for the presidency of the school of the prophets established for their instrution in all things that are expedient for them.
even for all the officers of the church, or in other words, those who are called to the ministry in the church, beginning at the high priests even down to the deacons: and
this shall be the order of the house of the presidency of the school: He that is appointed to be president, or teacher, shall be found standing in his place in the house,
which shall be prepared for him. Therefore, he shall be first in the house of God, in a place that the congregation in the house may hear his words carefully and
distinctly, not with loud speech. And when he cometh into the house of God, (for he should be first in the house; behold this is beautiful, that he may be an example.)

40. Let him offer himself in prayer upon his knees before God, in token, or remembrance, of the everlasting covenant, and when any shall come in after him let the
teacher arise, and with uplifted hands to heaven: yea, even directly, salute his brother or brethren with these words:

41. Art thou a brother or brethren I salute you in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, in toxen, or remembrance of the everlasting covenant, in which covenant I receive
you to fellowship in a determination that is fixed, immoveable and unchangeable, to be your friend and brother through the grace of God, in the bonds of love, to walk
in all the commandments of God blameless, in thanksgiving, for ever and ever. Amen.

42. And he that is found unworthy of salutation, shall not have place among you; for ye shall not suffer that mine house shall be polluted by them.

43. And he that cometh in and is faithful before me, and is a brother, or if they be brethren, they shall salute the president or teacher with uplifted hands to heaven with
this same prayer and covenant, or by saying, Amen, in token of the same.

44. Behold, verily I say unto you, this is a sample unto you for a salutation to one another in the house of God, in the school of the prophets. And ye are called to do
this by prayer and thanksgiving as the Spirit shall give utterance, in all your doings in the house of the Lord, in the school of the prophets, that it may become a
sanctuary, a tabernacle, of the Holy Spirit to your edification:

45. And ye shall not receive any among you, into this school save he is clean from the blood of this generation: and he shall be received by the ordinance of the washing
of feet; for unto this end was the ordinance of the washing of feet instituted.

46. And again, the ordinance of washing feet is to be administered by the president, or presiding elder of the church. It is to be commenced with prayer: and after
partaking of bread and wine he is to gird himself, according to the pattern given in the thirteenth chapter of John's testimony concerning me. Amen-Doctrine and
Covenants, Section VII.

Important From America

Interesting letter from Elder Moon, who lately emigrated from England to America.

To the Editor of the Star.

The gathering of the people of God has been a subject of great importance in all ages of the world.- The children of Israel must be delivered from the bondage of
Egypt, although, humanly speaking, it appeared to be impossible; but the Lord had said that it should come to pass, and there was a few among them that believed that
God would do this thing for them. And before the promises of the Lord should fall to the ground, the land of Egypt must be visited with many plagues: and to crown
those scenes of distress, the angel must go forth and destroy all the first born in the land, but Israel must attend to that simple ordinance of sprinkling the blood of the
Lamb on their door posts, on purpose that the destroyer may pass by. In the morning Israel was sent forth, and they cast their faces toward the inheritance that the
Lord swore to Abraham, his seed should possess. But from the moment that they left the land of bondage, to the time that they took possession of that land of promise,
their faith was put to the test, while for forty years he fed them in the wilderness and blessed them according to their faith, and they were punished according to their
unbelief; and the principle upon which this, shall I say, trouble-some journey is accounted for is this:-"Forty years led he thee in the wilderness, to search thee and prove
thee, to see what was in thy heart, to see if thou wouldest keep the commandments of the Lord thy God."-Now it appears that we live in a time in which the Lord is
going to gather his people, to that land that was promised to Joseph and his seed, which is a land choice above all lands. Now it appears to me that there are two
important things in the gathering of the people of God: and first it is the design of the Lord to deliver his people from the troubles that are coming upon the earth, for it is
 Copyright
far from him(c)to2005-2009,    Infobasewith
                 destroy the righteous    MediatheCorp.                                                                                                Pagefrom
                                                  wicked; and for the benefit of his people he has prepared an hiding place from the tempest, and a covert      158the/ storm.
                                                                                                                                                                        1033
Another reason for gathering the people of God is, that they may "go a sacrifice unto the Lord their God", that they may build a sanctuary to the name of the Most High,
that there they may behold the glorious going forth of the Holy one, and learn of his judgments and attend to such ordinances and receive such blessings as they could
unbelief; and the principle upon which this, shall I say, trouble-some journey is accounted for is this:-"Forty years led he thee in the wilderness, to search thee and prove
thee, to see what was in thy heart, to see if thou wouldest keep the commandments of the Lord thy God."-Now it appears that we live in a time in which the Lord is
going to gather his people, to that land that was promised to Joseph and his seed, which is a land choice above all lands. Now it appears to me that there are two
important things in the gathering of the people of God: and first it is the design of the Lord to deliver his people from the troubles that are coming upon the earth, for it is
far from him to destroy the righteous with the wicked; and for the benefit of his people he has prepared an hiding place from the tempest, and a covert from the storm.
Another reason for gathering the people of God is, that they may "go a sacrifice unto the Lord their God", that they may build a sanctuary to the name of the Most High,
that there they may behold the glorious going forth of the Holy one, and learn of his judgments and attend to such ordinances and receive such blessings as they could
not while scattered upon the face of the whole earth. The prophet predicted that he should "bring his sons from afar, and his daughters from the ends of the earth"-and
"they shall come from a far country with riches and trees to beautify the house of the Lord, and make the place of his feet glorious." In short the house of the Lord shall
be built by the gathering in of the people-the sons of Moses and Aaron shall execute the priest's work, the house shall be covered with a cloud-the glory of the Lord
shall be seen-he shall teach his people of his ways, and great shall be the blessings of Zion. Then shall the saints behold the Lord to come to his temple, even the
messenger of pence in whom they delight.

But let it ever be remembered that those who desire to receive these blessings must be tried even as Abraham, and it is those who are faithful that shall inherit the
promise and enjoy a fulness of the ever lasting gospel. You will be tried by the reports of those who have gone to behold the good land, some you will find who will
speak evil of the place and all that appertain to it.-In the days of Joshua men were sent over Jordan to behold the land of Canaan, and although they brought of the fruit
of that land, yet ten out of the twelve brought an evil report: but those who had faith in God and who beheld his goodness and what he had said in time past, could after
beholding the whole of his dealings say, not one promise nor word of the Lord has fallen to the earth since the day we left Egypt; then they might conclude, the Lord
has said, it is a good land, and I believe his word, and he has said I will give it you: who then believing these things would not join Joshua in saying, let us go up and
possess the good land for we are well able! And when you bid your native land farewell, when you forsake father and mother and what you may call friends, and set
your face towards the land that the Lord has blessed, may the same principles that bore up the mind of Moses in his afflictions yield comfort to you, for he chose rather
to suffer with the people of God than to have the pleasures of sin. And what would be the feelings of his heart when he with such emotion says to his father-in-law, "We
are journeying to the land that the Lord our God hath said he will give us!

A word of advice and of caution with a word of encouragement, I felt disposed to say to those who are expecting to realise the fulness of the gospel of Christ in these
days. I would tell you that I know what it is to bid farewell to my native land, to receive the parting tear of my friends, and with a heart heaving with inexpressible
emotion, turn my back upon the nearest and dearest relations in life, with an inward impression that I shall never see their face again. I know what it is to encounter the
dangers of the raging sea, to appear in a far country as a stranger. But in all these sacrifices and troubles both by land and water, hitherto; the Lord has helped me and
brought me safely through; and now I have the privilege of being acquainted with the mysteries of the kingdom of God, and these things causes me to forget as it were
the things that are past. I know there are many in the church that are waiting for a word from me, and I am desirous of giving my testimony to these things as far as I
know-As respects Joseph Smith, I have been acquainted with him for some time, and as far as I can see he is a good man, and I find him to be a prophet of the Lord,
and the more I speak with him and the more I hear him, the more I am convinced of the truth of these things. I have beard him speak of the mysteries of the kingdom,
and these things causes my heart to rejoice; and since I came here he has revealed a most glorious principle, which has been hid from the children of men for many
generations, but has now been made known by his servant the prophet. As respects the land it is extremely good, and there is every prospect of being happy, having
the things of this world and every opportunity of receiving the things of another. I would say when you get into their good land beware lest you forget your God, but
love him with all your heart that you may be his people. I would advise those who have obeyed the word of wisdom for to attend to it when they come to this land, for I
have seen some who have renounced intemperance while in England, but having come here they have returned to their old custom, and from this they appear to be
going on to a disrespect of most of the things that are taught; and I would say to such, if you desire to continue your standing in the Church, and desire to have an
increase of faith and love, keep to the words of wisdom, and lay down your tobacco and spirits, never to take it up again; this I say from what I have seen.

The plan in which this town of Commerce is laid out is very good, for it is so that when the place is properly inhabited it will be a city of more than a mile square, and
the streets are so formed as to run straight through each way, so that the houses will be in a square all through the city.

I thought it might be good for to send some information to the different Churches upon this subject, thinking that what I might say upon this subject might have the
tendency of encouraging my fellow Englishmen in the point of gathering. Now I would hold out unto them every thing that is desirable, and would say if you can get to
this land, you will be better off than in England, for in this place there is a prospect of receiving every good thing both of this world and that which is to come: then be
faithful, for the Lord has said that his saints shall inherit the earth, and if the Lord has promised it, it is something that will do his people good. Then those who have the
means delay no longer but come and unite with us in building the house of the Lord, and in bringing to pass the great things belonging to the kingdom of our God. My
fellow-Englishmen and brethren, you may rely upon what I say, for it would be nothing to my profit for to deceive you, then believe me when I say this land is good-the
things that have been taught you are true, and Joseph Smith is a prophet of the Most High.

Some may want to know the price of things. A man that works on the farms is paid a dollar per day or something equal to it, 100 cents make one dollar, and 5 dollars
one English pound. If a man be employed in digging potatoes, he receives one-fifth of what he digs, if he goes to cutting corn he receives one-eighth; for making a pair
of boots (and the maker does not find leather) they give about a dollar and-a-half. A pig a month or five weeks old is sold for 25 cents-a good cow about 14 dollars.
Flour is about 4 dollars and fifty cents per barrel, a barrel weighs 196lb., potatoes are sold for 20 cents per bushel, good beef is sold for 3 cents per lb., pork at the
same; butter at about 10 to 14 cents, sugar at 12 cents per lb. If any one is disposed to keep a cow (and but few are without two or three) they may keep them free of
expense, by sending them out to graze on the neighbouring plains, and for the winter's keep they are at liberty to cut as much grass as they please. But after all this it is a
new country, we have no factory as yet, but we want means to build corn mills, and not having much machinery we have to do at home what would be done at
factories if we had them. What we want is some persons with property for to raise these places, and then men to work them, and then the clothing would be at a less
rate, and we English would feel more at home.

Yours in the new covenant,

FRANCIS MOON.

Commerce, Hancock County, Illinois, Nov. 4, 1840.

Interesting Visit to Bolton-Progress of Truth-Opposition of Sectarians
(Interesting Visit to Bolton-Progress of Truth-Opposition of Sectarians-Prosecution of a Primitive Methodist
Preacher. )

On the 19th January I visited Bolton for the first time-found an interesting society there consisting of about 130 members, including some small branches in the vicinity.
They appeared to be dwelling together in truth and love, and zealously united in the cause of God and Godliness. Their presiding officer is an aged minister by the name
of Crooks, formerly of Stockport; through whose labours the society there has grown from a small handful to its present flourishing condition, the meetings are crowded
to excess, and scores of people are pressing forward and uniting with the Church by repentance and baptism-the Holy Ghost is poured out into their souls, and its fruits
are manifested in their gifts and blessings. On Wednesday evening the 20th, I attended one of their meetings, and had the privilege of addressing a full and attentive
audience. The subject was contined to a few scriptural observations in which the precepts and promises of Christ were clearly set forth, as contained in the written
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                    Page     159   / 1033
word of the New Testament. These were contrasted with the corrupt systems of Christianity as they now exist, and the difference was so manifest      that the people  saw
clearly that the religion of Christ: was one thing, and modern sectarianism another. This so exasperated some craftsmen who were present, viz., a Mr. James
Pendlebury, professedly a Primitive Methodist preacher, and Mr. Thomas Balshaw, of the New Connexion, that they could no longer hold their peace. For while the
of Crooks, formerly of Stockport; through whose labours the society there has grown from a small handful to its present flourishing condition, the meetings are crowded
to excess, and scores of people are pressing forward and uniting with the Church by repentance and baptism-the Holy Ghost is poured out into their souls, and its fruits
are manifested in their gifts and blessings. On Wednesday evening the 20th, I attended one of their meetings, and had the privilege of addressing a full and attentive
audience. The subject was contined to a few scriptural observations in which the precepts and promises of Christ were clearly set forth, as contained in the written
word of the New Testament. These were contrasted with the corrupt systems of Christianity as they now exist, and the difference was so manifest that the people saw
clearly that the religion of Christ: was one thing, and modern sectarianism another. This so exasperated some craftsmen who were present, viz., a Mr. James
Pendlebury, professedly a Primitive Methodist preacher, and Mr. Thomas Balshaw, of the New Connexion, that they could no longer hold their peace. For while the
sermon was proceeding, the said Pendlebury arose and began speaking so loud that the speaker paused, and requested the interruption to cease, but was not heeded,
for the intruder with stentorian voice continued to cry out, saying: "THIS IS A NEW DOCTRINE, AND WE CANNOT BELIEVE IT WITHOUT MIRACLES-
HERE IS A BLIND MAN HEAL HIM, HERE IS A BLIND MAN HEAL HIM." YOU HAVE PREACHED A NEW DOCTRINE-A NEW DOCTRINE, SIR,
AND WE WANT THE PROOF-WE WANT THE PROOF.-By this time the house was all confusion, every one endeavouring to act as moderator.-We
endeavoured from the pulpit to command silence, and expressed our surprise that the New Testament doctrine should be a new doctrine; but we found that it was a
new doctrine; to this man, as was manifested in his beviour. Indeed, the doctrines of common law and civilization were to him equally as strange and new as the
doctrine of Christ-for he still continued to disturb the meeting. The Saints commenced singing, and finally closed the meeting. But while this was proceeding, the riot
grew more and more violent, till at length a form was broken and some other damage done. While the civil part of the people were retiring from the room they were
variously insulted by him and his comrades, some crying out "He hath a devil," some challenging to debate, and some calling for a miracle. At length a policeman arrived
and took this brave champion into custody, and his as sociate, T. Balshaw. These were handcuffed, marched away, and finally held to bail.

Next morning they had a warrant served on them for a breach of the peace, and were brought before Jas. Arrowsmith, Esq., mayor, and five magistrates, and after an
able plea by attorney, John Taylor, Esq., and a base attempt on the part of the prisoners to justify themselves by the introduction of several witnesses belonging to
several different orders of methodists, whose testimony was more calculated to throw a false colouring over our doctrine, than any thing else. At length Pendlebury was
found guilty of a breach of the peace, had to pay for the form, and make good the damages, and costs of suit, and was bound in the penal sum of ten pounds to keep
the peace for six months.

It is to be hoped that these prompt measures will put a stop to similar disturbances in their public worship, and also prove a warning to other priests, not to turn infidels
against the doctrines of the New Testament, and then use such vile measures against the truth.

Since this affair, we have heard verbally from Bolton, that many are embracing the truth and coming to the waters of baptism. May the Lord shed forth his spirit upon
the people of Bolton, and cause a great work to be done among them-EDITOR.

Questions-By Elder Joseph Fielding and Answers By the Editor.

Preston, Jan., 1841.

Dear Brother Pratt,-Having a desire to know the truth of all things that are revealed from God to man, and knowing in part the importance of teaching them to mankind,
I take the liberty to ask you certain questions, which if you think proper, you may answer in the Star, as I ask not for my own information alone, but for all who desire
and seek after truth.

First.-Was the kingdom of God organized on the earth before the coming of Jesus Christ in the flesh? and was the Melchizedeck priesthood on the earth and in
operation without the kingdom; for instance, had the Nephites this priesthood without the kingdom, before and after the coming of Christ?

Answer.-The kingdom of God is his government-wherever his government existed, there his kingdom existed, whether under the Patriarchal, Mosaic, or Christian
dispensations, (as they are called) and wherever the kingdom of God existed, there the offices and ordinances existed. The priesthood of Melchizedeck was never in
operation on the earth without the kingdom of God also: for the priesthood is the government, or rather the source and fountain from which springs all things pertaining
to his government on the earth.

This priesthood is "without beginning of days or end of years." It was first introduced upon the earth in the days of Adam. It has not always existed on the earth; but has
sometimes been "caught up unto God and to his throne." Whose receiveth this priesthood receiveth the kingdom of God. Sometimes a herald has been raised up, (for
instance, John the Baptist,) to proclaim the kingdom of God at hand. Such instances occur of necessity, because it has been sometimes lost, or taken from the earth.
This was the case in the days of John, and it has been the case in our own day. John said it was at hand in his day, and Jesus Christ says it will be again at hand, when
we see the signs of his coming, (see Luke xxi. 31.) But after all that can be said on this subject, the kingdom of God, which is to finally prevail over all things, and
govern the earth, is the one most dwelt upon by the sacred writers.

Ques. 2nd.-May all men who come into the new covenant, obtain the higher priesthood in this life, if they seek after, and live for it?

Ans.-God divideth the gifts severally as he will. All men cannot obtain the same office: if so, where would be the body? Yet the whole church, both male and female,
are partakers of the priesthood, as so many branches of the tree, or so many members of one body. But each in their own place. Hence they are all one.

Ques. 3rd.-Paul says, that the law made nothing perfect. How then are they to be perfected who died under the law? and can they be meet for the kingdom of God
unless they are perfected?

Ans.-Those who lived and died under the law must finally be perfected by the Gospel, or remain imperfect, and inherit another kingdom, instead of the celestial.

Ques. 4th.-If the Saints in the last days die before they become perfect, how can they be ready for the first resurrection; or will they be under a course of instruction
after their spirits leave their bodies; or can they come forth in the first resurrection if they are imperfect?

Ans.-There is a progression in light and truth in the world to come, as well as in this world. The Saint begins to receive light and truth in this world, by the spirit of truth,
when he first receives it (the spirit) through the ordinances. He continues to progress in light and truth to the end of his life, if faithful; and then, if he is not guided into all
truth, the spirit of God still opens truth after truth to his understanding, till afterwards he finds himself in possession of "ALL TRUTH," or in other words, a
"FULLNESS OF TRUTH." He is then perfect as his father in heaven is perfect, and pure as he is pure: being glorified in him, and he in him.

Ques. 5th.-What does Peter mean in 1st Peter 3 and 19, and 4, 6?

Ans.-He means that Jesus Christ, after his resurrection visited the spirits in prison, who had been confined in chains of darkness and bondage from the flood until
Christ's coming, and that he preached the gospel unto them that they might be judged according to men in the flesh; but live according to God in the spirit.-Hence you
see that the priesthood is without end; and that it ministers salvation in eternity as well as in time. Here is an illustration of that text which says, that he (Christ) was
annointed "to preach deliverance to the captive, and the opening of the prison to them that are bound."
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                                Page 160 / 1033
Ques. 6th.-It is said in Exodus xxiv, 10, "And they saw the God of Israel, and there was under his feet as it were paved work of saphire stone, and as it were the body
of heaven in its clearness"-also, "They saw God and did eat and drink." But in the first of the Gospel of John, and at the 18 verse, it is said, "No man hath seen God at
Ans.-He means that Jesus Christ, after his resurrection visited the spirits in prison, who had been confined in chains of darkness and bondage from the flood until
Christ's coming, and that he preached the gospel unto them that they might be judged according to men in the flesh; but live according to God in the spirit.-Hence you
see that the priesthood is without end; and that it ministers salvation in eternity as well as in time. Here is an illustration of that text which says, that he (Christ) was
annointed "to preach deliverance to the captive, and the opening of the prison to them that are bound."

Ques. 6th.-It is said in Exodus xxiv, 10, "And they saw the God of Israel, and there was under his feet as it were paved work of saphire stone, and as it were the body
of heaven in its clearness"-also, "They saw God and did eat and drink." But in the first of the Gospel of John, and at the 18 verse, it is said, "No man hath seen God at
any time." Is there not here a contradiction?

Ans.-There is a positive contradiction, as it now stands; but there was no contradiction when the Scriptures existed in their purity. In the revelations which God has
given in these last days, this matter is made plain. The truth is this: that without the priesthood of Melchizedeck, "No man can see God and live."

Ques. 7th.-How can the stars fall from heaven to earth, when they (as far as we know) are much larger than the earth?

Ans.-We are nowhere given to understand that all the stars will fall or even many of them: but only "as a fig tree casteth her UNTIMELY figs when she is shaken with a
mighty wind." The stars which will fall to the earth, are fragments, which have been broken off from the earth from time to time, in the mighty convulsions of nature.
Some in the days of Enoch, some perhaps in the days of Peleg, some with the ten tribes, and some at the crucifixion of the Messiah. These all must be restored again at
the "times of restitution of ALL THINGS." This will restore the ten tribes of Israel; and also bring again Zion, even Enoch's city. It will bring back the tree of life which
is in the midst of the paradise of God; that you and I may partake of it. [See Rev. ii, 7.] When these fragments, (some of which are vastly larger than the present earth)
are brought back and joined to this earth, it will cause a convulsion of all nature; the graves of the Saints will be opened, and they rise from the dead; while the
mountains will flow down, the vallies rise, the sea retire to its own place, the islands and continents will be removed, and earth be rolled together as a scroll. The earth
will be many times larger than it is now.-"If I have told you of earthly things and ye believe not; what would you think if you were to be told of heavenly things?"

Ques. 8th.-What is meant by that common and popular saying, "The Canon of scripture is full? Why is not the Canon of the law of England full, as well?! If you should
judge it worth your valuable time to give us answers to the foregoing. I think you will gratify many, as well as your brother in the gospel,

JOSEPH FIELDING.

Ans.-Your first seven questions were easily answered, but in this eighth we must confess our ignorance. We are so little versed in sectarian logic that we know not the
meaning of this text; nor indeed, do we know where to find it in sacred writ. We have read all the books of the Old and New Testaments, and also the Book of
Mormon, the Book of Jasher, and the book of Enoch, and scores of New Revelations, and yet we have never found this text in either of them. Perhaps it is to be found
in the BOOK OF TRADITIONS! If we must venture an opinion on this text, we suppose it to apply to some false system, where the people worship a DUMB AND
CHANGEABLE GOD; whom they suppose to have been in the habit of talking with man, in olden times; but who has long since lost his SPEECH, either by old age or
some other means, so that they should never hear from him any more. At any rate, we are sure of one thing, viz., that the text cannot apply to the true and living God,
nor to the HOLY Scriptures, for they every where hold forth the principle of continued REVELATION, as attainable by all men who seek it in the appointed way. So
we conclude that the Canon of Scripture will never be so full as to answer in the place of the Holy Spirit of Revelation, which God has promised to all his children.

Mr. Samuel Haining's Unjust Balances.

This gentleman has published a tract of 66 pages against the Latter Day Saints. It is printed at Douglas. Isle of Man, and entitled, "Mormonism weighed in the balances
of the sanctuary and found wanting."

There is no new ideas or arguments advanced in this work; it takes the old beaten track of all our opponents, viz.:-a strained, undue, and almost idolatrous estimation of
the Bible, placing the Old and New Testaments in the room of God the Father-in the room of Jesus Christ-in the room of the Holy Ghost-and in the room of the
Religion contained in the Bible. According to this man's reasoning, God is dumb-Jesus Christ is dumb-the angels are confined in heaven, and not suffered to minister to
the heirs of salvation-and the Holy Ghost (the Spirit of Prophecy and Revelation) is no more to be enjoyed by mankind. Even Apostles and Prophets are not needed
any longer: but in the room of all these things "we have a bible, a whole bible, and nothing but the bible."

On the other hand, this gentleman represents the Book of Mormon as a strange mixture of grace and works,-as saying, that man is to be saved, partly by the blood of
Christ, and partly by keeping his commandments! To use his own language, he represents the doctrine of the Saints thus: "According to this system" he says "men are
justified partly by Christ, and partly by themselves, by faith and obedience united. This system is a strange compound of law and gospel-of grace and works-of the acts
of the creature, and of the mercy of the Creator." Such a system he thinks "is bad, dangerous, and destructive." But destructive or not, we intend to teach this
generation that they must believe in Jesus, and KEEP HIS COMMANDMENTS, OR THEY CANNOT BE SAVED.

This abominable doctrine of being saved by grace without works is the principle cause, I had like to have said the only cause, of the awful state of things which exists at
this present time in Christendom. Men can continue in luxury, idleness, and extravigance; they can oppress the poor, the sick, the afflicted, the widow, and the
fatherless. They can see the naked and hungry, starving and perishing around them by millions, and not impart of their substance, or dispense with their extravigance in
order to relieve them. And yet they are made to believe that they can belive in Jesus and say, "Lord, Lord," and be saved by grace without works. This same Jesus
whom they thus mock has said, "Go sell that thou hast and give to the poor," "If any have two coats, let him give to him who has none; and him that has meat, let him do
likewise." He has also said that, "Whosoever shall give a cup of water to a disciple of Jesus, shall not loose his reward."- He has said, "Depart ye cursed, &c." "For I
was an hungered and ye gave me no meat-I was athirst and ye gave me no drink; naked, and ye clothed me not; sick and in prison, and ye visited me not;" and that,
"inasmuch as they had not done it unto one of the least of his brethren, they had not done it unto him." Again, he has said, that, "NOT EVERY ONE THAT SAYETH
'LORD, LORD,' SHALL ENTER INTO THE KINGDOM OF HEAVEN, BUT HE THAT DOETH THE WILL OF MY FATHER WHO IS IN HEAVEN."

Such then is the doctrine for which the Book of Mormon and the Saints are condemned by the clergy of the present age. But, we count it all joy to be worthy to be
persecuted for RIGHTEOUSNESS SAKE. IT IS MR H'S UNJUST BALANCES, AND NOT THE DOCTRINE ON THE SAINTS THAT IS FOUND
WANTING.

Earthquakes Floods and Shipwrecks.

From the London Sunday Times of January 24th, we extract the following:-

"The accounts from Sicily are of a most alarming nature. The greatest part of the fine city of Messina was destroyed by an earthquake, on the 5th of December, and
what remains is considerably injured by subsequent shocks. The quay in the port has shrunk considerably, and is, in some places, more than a foot beneath the water.
The suberb building, called the Palazzata, which gave the port a more magnificent appearance than any other in Europe, has been entirely thrown down: and the
lazaretto greatly damaged. The citadel suffered little, but the cathedral was destroyed, and the tower, at the entrance of the harbour, much damaged. The waves which
have done so much mischief at Sylla, has passed over the point of land at the Faro, and swept away twenty-four persons. The accounts from Melazzo, Patti, Terra di
 Copyright
Santa,      (c)Castro
       Lucia,   2005-2009,   Infobase
                      Reale, and      Media
                                 from the     Corp.
                                          Island                                                                                                 Page 161
                                                 of Lipari, were very distressing: but the damages done there by the earthquakes are not so considerable       / 1033
                                                                                                                                                         as at Messina

"Sir William Maxwell, from the united boundaries of these earthquakes, is persuaded that they are caused by some great operation of nature, of a volcanic kind. To
what remains is considerably injured by subsequent shocks. The quay in the port has shrunk considerably, and is, in some places, more than a foot beneath the water.
The suberb building, called the Palazzata, which gave the port a more magnificent appearance than any other in Europe, has been entirely thrown down: and the
lazaretto greatly damaged. The citadel suffered little, but the cathedral was destroyed, and the tower, at the entrance of the harbour, much damaged. The waves which
have done so much mischief at Sylla, has passed over the point of land at the Faro, and swept away twenty-four persons. The accounts from Melazzo, Patti, Terra di
Santa, Lucia, Castro Reale, and from the Island of Lipari, were very distressing: but the damages done there by the earthquakes are not so considerable as at Messina

"Sir William Maxwell, from the united boundaries of these earthquakes, is persuaded that they are caused by some great operation of nature, of a volcanic kind. To
ascertain this, he began his tour by visiting the parts of the Two Calabrias, which has suffered most from this severe visitation. He every where came to ruined towns
and houses, the inhabitants of which were in sheds, many of them built on such insalubrious spots, that an epidemy had ensued. These unfortunate people agreed that
every shock they had felt, seemed to come with a rumbling noise from the westward, beginning usually with the horizontal motion, and ending with the vortical, or
whirling motion, which last had ruined most of the buildings. It had also been generally observed, that, before a shock, the clouds seemed to be fixed and motionless;
and that after, a heavy shower of rain quickly followed. By the violence of some of the shocks, many persons had been thrown down; and several peasants described
the motion of the earth as so violent, that the tops of the largest trees almost touched the ground from side to side. During the shock, the oxen and horses, they said,
kept their legs wide asunder, to prevent being thrown down, and gave evident signs of being sensible of the approach of each shock. Being thus warned, the neighing of
a horse, the braying of an ass, or the cackling of a goose drove them from their temporary huts.

"From Monteleene, Sir William Maxwell descended into the plain, and passed many towns and villiages in a ruined state: the city of Mileto, lying in a bottom, was
totally destroyed, without a house standing.- Among the many examples afforded by these earthquakes, of animals being enabled to live for a long time without food,
was that of two nags, which had remained buried under a heap of ruins at Soriano for thirty-two days, and were dug out alive.- As well at the latter place, as in every
ruined town he visited, an interesting remark was made to him, namely, that the male dead were generally found under the ruins in the act of struggling against the
danger; but the attitude of the females was usually with the hands clasped over the head, as in giving themselves up to despair, unless they had children near them; in this
case they were always found clasping them in their arms, or in some attitude which indicated their anxious care to protect them. How striking an instance of maternal
tenderness.

"Sir William travelled four days in the plain, in the midst of indescribable misery. Such was the force of the first shock, that the inhabitants of the towns were buried in an
instant beneath the ruins of their houses. Of the population of the town of Polistene, which was badly situated between two rivers subject to overflow their banks, two
thousand one hundred individuals perished, out of six thousand. It was built near a ravine of great depth; and, by the violent motion of the earth, two huge portions of
the ground on which a considerable part of the town, consisting of several hundreds of houses, stood, were detached into the ravine, and nearly across it, to the
distance of about half a mile from their original position. What was most extraordinary, many of the inhabitants of these houses, who had taken this singular leap in them,
were dug out alive, and several unhurt. Terra Nuova lost three-fourths of a population of sixteen hundred inhabitants. The destruction of life and property is almost
incalculable.

The towns of Brentford, Arbroath, Bath, Greenwich, Lewesham, Glasgow, Essex, Salisbury Plain, Rugby, Watford, Windsor, and various other places have lately
been visited by tremendous floods, which have destroyed or damaged an immense number of buildings, bridges, boats, &c. together with property to the amount of
millions. Many scores of men, women, and children, have been lost in a watery grave, and many hundreds of others left houseless and destitute. The papers of the 24th
January were filled with accounts of the most distressing nature, in relation to these judgements. The shipping in the river Wear has been terribly destroyed; it is said, the
whole surface of the harbour presents one vast scene of wreck and confusion, amounting in all to upwards of one hundred ships, several steam-boats, and innumerable
keels and other small craft, either totally wrecked, or more or less damaged. The banks, quays, and piers were thronged with anxious spectators; in the countenances
of many of the ship owners were depieted terror and dismay. Many lives were lost, and many vessels driven out to sea.

News From the Saints in America.

Elder Wm. Clayton, late of Manchester, writes from Nauvoo, Illinois, under date of Dec. 10th. He informs us of the safe arrival of the colony who sailed from
Liverpool with him, last fall, on board ship North America. This company divided at Buffalo, New York; part of them went to Kirtland, Ohio, to settle in one of the
towns of the Saints, and the rest continued their journey up the lakes to Illinois, and stopped at Nauvoo. They were all in good health and spirits, and much pleased
both with the country, and with the society there.

Brother Clayton speaks very highly indeed of these things, and seems well satisfied and very anxious that his countrymen should come and enjoy the same blessings.
We have no room for extracts, but hope this short sketch will be highly satisfactory to their friends in this country.

We have received the "Times and Seasons" from Nauvoo, Illinois, up to Dec. 1st, and private letters up to Dec. 14th. From these we learn, that the Saints in the West
are enjoying health, peace, and prosperity, and that the truth is spreading with its usual strength and progress. Great multitudes of people of all classes were embracing
the truth in the Western and Southern States, and in New York, New Jersey, and Pensylvania; great accessions were being made to the church.

A conference was held in the city of Philadelphia, in October last, at which Elder O. Hyde presided. Several branches were represented in that region, consisting of
from 800 to 1000 members in all. Most of these have embraced the doctrine during that season.

The American political papers are many of them speaking very warmly in favour of the Saints, in regard to their former persecutions. But the most remarkable thing is,
the fact that a Missouri paper in St. Louis, (the Gazette) has come out in favour of our rights, and opposed the proceedings of the rulers and people of that State in their
outrages against us. It speaks with that warmth and boldness which becomes every lover of freedom and equal rights. "Can any good thing come out of Nazareth?"!!

Emigration.

We feel truly thankful that amidst the general distress, poverty, and famine which prevails throughout this country, several hundred of our brethren and sisters have just
been enabled to embark for the country which God has provided for a refuge for all nations. Upwards of two hundred and forty of the Saints were to sail from
Liverpool, for New Orleans on Sunday last. They were from Preston, Manchester, and various other towns in England, and were destined for the colonies of the saints
in the State of Illinois, and in the Territory of Iowa.

Among this company was a large proportion of the industrious poor, who were upon the point of starvation in this land, or who were working like slaves to procure a
very scanty subsistence. By the kindness of their brethren they were enabled to escape from worse than Egyptian bondage, and go to a country where they can by their
industry obtain an inheritance, and enjoy plenty for themselves and their children. May the Almighty preserve them upon the waters. and bring them to Zion with songs
of everlasting joy. May they obtain "joy and gladness, and sorrow and sighing flee away."

We sincerely hope that the Saints will continue to cultivate that spirit of love and union which will work a full and complete deliverance of the rich and poor of his
people, that they may all be gathered in one; that "there may be one fold and one shepherd."

We understand that another ship company was to sail from Bristol, about the same time. These would be from Herefordshire and the surrounding country.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 162 / 1033
The news from the emigrants who sailed from this country last season, is so very encouraging that it will give a new impulse to the spirit of emigration, and put to shame
those who have published falsehoods concerning this plan of deliverance. Nay, so far from being ashamed of their former lies, they will put in circulation as many more.
people, that they may all be gathered in one; that "there may be one fold and one shepherd."

We understand that another ship company was to sail from Bristol, about the same time. These would be from Herefordshire and the surrounding country.

The news from the emigrants who sailed from this country last season, is so very encouraging that it will give a new impulse to the spirit of emigration, and put to shame
those who have published falsehoods concerning this plan of deliverance. Nay, so far from being ashamed of their former lies, they will put in circulation as many more.

News From the Elders.

The accounts from Edinburgh, Glasgow, London, Birmingham, Stockport, Bolton, Oldham, Ashton, Herefordshire, Staffordshire, Wales, and many other places, are
very favourable, in regard to the success of the gospel. Scores are bringing forth fruits of repentance, and are uniting with the Saints in baptism, notwithstanding the
weather is so severe.- This is a matter of astonishment to the public: some threaten our lives, thinking it will kill those who go into the cold water, and others exclaim that
it must be the work of God, or they would die, by being thus exposed in such cold weather. In the mean time the Sectarian priests are raging and lying as usual, and the
editors of newspapers are helping them to publish lies against the truth. But all to no purpose; for God works and none can hinder.

Book of Mormon.

This long looked for work is now out of press. The European edition consists of 5,000 copies, which we humbly trust will so far supply the public that they will now be
able to peruse for themselves, a work which has been so grossly misrepresented; and which is in reality of more value to them than all the gold and silver of England.
What heart can be so indifferent as not to wish to peruse the record of half a world? Bringing to light Gods dealings with them, together with their history of the past,
and their prophesies of the future.- I repeat the declaration, strange as it may seem, that a knowledge of the things contained in this record is of more value to every one
of them than the gold and silver of Europe.

General Conference of the Twelve.

The quorum of the twelve will meet as many officers of the Church of Latter-day Saints, as can conveniently attend, in general council, at Manchester, on the 6th day of
April next, at 10 o'clock, a.m., when much business of general interest to the Church will be attended to. And the presiding Elders universally, are particularly directed
to hold their several conferences, previous to the general conference, so that they can make returns of all the churches, members, and officers on the occasion. By
order of the High Council.

Elegy

On the death of the dearly beloved, and much lamented father is Israel, Joseph Smith Sen., a Patriarch in the church of Latterday Saints; who died at Nauvoo, Sept.
14th, 1840.

Zions noblest sons are weeping;
See her daughters bathed in tears,
Where the Patriarch is sleeping,
Nature's sleep-the sleep of years;
Hushed is every note of gladness,
Every minstrel bow's full low,
Ev'ry heart is turned to sadness,
Ev'ry bosom feels the blow.
Zion's children lov'd him dearly,
Zion was his daily care:
That his loss is felt sincerely,
Thousand weeping saints declare;
Thousands, who have shar'd his blessing
Thousands, whom his service bless'd,
By his faith and pray'rs suppressing
Evils, which their lives opprest.
Faith and works, most sweetly blended,
Prov'd his steadfast heart sincere;
And the power of God, attended
His official labors, here,
Long, he stem'd the pow'rs of darkness,
Like an anchor in the flood:
Like an oak amid the tempest,
Bold and fearlessly he stood.
Years have witnessed his devotions,
By the love of God inspired;
When his spirit's pure emotions,
Were with holy ardour fir'd.
Oft, he wept for suff'ring Zion-
All her sorrows were his own:
When she pass'd thro'grievous trials,
Her oppressions weigh'd him down.
Now he's gone; We'd not recall him
From a paradise of bliss,
Where no evil can befall him;
To a changing world like this.
His lov'd name, will never perish,
Nor his mem'ry crown the dust;
For the saints of God will cherish
The remembrance of the JUST.
Faith's sweet voice of consulation,
 Copyright
Soothes  our(c)  2005-2009,
              grief: His spirit'sInfobase
                                  flown Media Corp.                                                                                                   Page 163 / 1033
Upward, to a holier station,
Nearer the celestial throne:
Nor his mem'ry crown the dust;
For the saints of God will cherish
The remembrance of the JUST.
Faith's sweet voice of consulation,
Soothes our grief: His spirit's flown
Upward, to a holier station,
Nearer the celestial throne:
There to plead the cause of Zion,
In the council of the JUST-
In the court, the saints rely on,
Pending causes to ADJUST.
Though his earthly part is sleeping
Lowly,'neath the prairie sod;
Soon the grave will yield its keeping-
Yield to life, the man of God.
When the heav'ns and earth are shaken-
When all things shall be restored-
When the trump of God shall waken
Those that sleep in Christ the Lord.
ELIZA K. SNOW.

Vol. 1 No. 11 March 1841
THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS MILLENNIAL STAR,

EDITED BY PARLEY P. PRATT.
No. 11. VoL. I. MARCH, 1841. PRICE 6D

(From the "Times and Season.)

Extracts From An Epistle to the Elders in England.

To the Travelling High Council and Elders of the Church of Jesus Christ, of Latter-Day Saints in Great Britain.

Beloved Brethren,-May grace, mercy and peace rest upon you, from God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ:-

Having several communications lying before me from my brethren the Twelve, some of which have ere this merited a reply, but from the multiplicity of business which
necessarily engages my attention, I have delayed communicating to you to the present time. Be assured beloved brethren, that I am no disinterested observer of the
things which are transpiring on the face of the whole earth; and amidst the general movements which are in progress, none is of more importance than the glorious work
in which you are now engaged, consequently I feel some anxiety on your account, that you may, by your virtue, faith, diligence, and charity commend yourselves to one
another, to the church of Christ, and to your Father which is in heaven, by whose grace you have been called to so holy a calling, and be enabled to perform the great
and responsible duties which rest upon you. And I can assure you that from the information I have received, I feel satisfied that you have not been remiss in your duty;
but that your diligence and faithfulness have been such as must secure you the smiles of that God whose servants you are, and also the good will of the Saints
throughout the world.

The spread of the gospel throughout England is certainly pleasing; the contemplation of which cannot but afford feelings of no ordinary kind in the bosom of those who
have borne the heat and burthen of the day; and who were its firm supporters and strenuous advocates in infancy, while surrounded with circumstances the most
unpropitious, and its destruction threatened on all hands; but like the gallant bark, that has braved the storm unhurt, spreads her canvass to the breeze and nobly cuts
her way through the yielding wave, more conscious than ever of the strength of her timbers, and the experience and capability of her captain, pilot, and crew.

It is, likewise, very satisfactory to my mind that there has been such a good understanding between you, and that the Saints have so cheerfully hearkened to counsel and
vied with each other in this labour of love, and in the promotion of truth and righteousness; this is as it should be in the church of Jesus Christ; unity is strength. "How
pleasing it is for brethren to dwell together in unity." Let the Saints of the Most High ever cultivate these principles and the most glorious blessings must result, not only
to them individually, but to the whole church-the order of the kingdom will be maintained, its officers respected, and its requirements readily, and cheerfully obeyed.
Love is one of the chief characteristics of Deity, and ought to be manifested by those who aspire to be the sons of God. A man filled with the love of God, is not
content with blessing his family alone, but ranges through the whole world anxious to bless the whole human race-this has been your feelings and caused you to forego
the pleasures of home, that you might be a blessing to others, who are candidates for immortality, but strangers to truth, and for so doing I pray that heaven's choicest
blessings may rest upon you.

Being requested to give my advice respecting the propriety of your returning in the spring, I will do so, willingly. I have reflected upon the subject some time, and am of
the opinion that it would be wisdom in you to make preparations to leave the scene of your labours in the spring. Having carried the testimony to that land, and numbers
having received it; consequently the leaven can now spread without you being obliged to stay-another thing, there has been some whisperings of the spirit that there will
be some agitations, some excitements, and some trouble in the land in which you are now labouring. I would therefore say in the mean time, be diligent, organize the
churches and let every one stand in his proper place, so that those who cannot come with you in the spring, may not be left as sheep without a shepherd.

I would likewise observe, that in-asmuch as this place has been appointed for the gathering of the Saints, it is necessary that, it should be attended to in the order that
the Lord intends it should-to this end, I would say, that as there are great numbers of the Saints in England who are extremely poor and not accustomed to the farming
business, who must have certain preparations made for them before they can support themselves in this country, therefore, to prevent confusion and disappointment
when they arrive here, let those men who are accustomed to make machinery, and those who can command a capital, though it be small, come here as soon as
convenient, and put up machinery and make such other preparations as may be necessary, so that when the poor come on they may have employment to come to. This
place has advantages for manufacturing and commercial purposes, which, but very few can boast of; and by establishing cotton factories, founderies, potteries, &c.
&c., would be the means of bringing in wealth and raising it to a very important elevation. I need not occupy more space on this subject, as its reasonableness must be
obvious to every mind. In my former epistle, I told you my mind respecting the printing of the Book of Mormon, Hymn Book, &c. I have been favoured by receiving a
Hymn Book from you, and as far as I have examined it, I highly approve of it, and think it to be a very valuable collection. I am informed that the Book of Mormon is
likewise printed, which I am glad to hear, and should be pleased to hear that it was printed in all the different languages of the earth.

You can use your own pleasure respecting the printing the Doctrine and Covenants: if there be a great demand for them I have no objections but would rather
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
encourage   it. I can say, that as far as I have been acquainted with your movements, I am perfectly satisfied that they have been in wisdom; and IPage
                                                                                                                                                     have no164  / 1033
                                                                                                                                                             doubt, but that
the spirit of the Lord has directed you, and it proves to my mind that you have been humble, and your desires have been for the salvation of your fellow man, and not
your own aggrandizement and selfish interests, as long as the Saints manifest such a disposition, their councils will be approved of, and their exertions crowned with
likewise printed, which I am glad to hear, and should be pleased to hear that it was printed in all the different languages of the earth.

You can use your own pleasure respecting the printing the Doctrine and Covenants: if there be a great demand for them I have no objections but would rather
encourage it. I can say, that as far as I have been acquainted with your movements, I am perfectly satisfied that they have been in wisdom; and I have no doubt, but that
the spirit of the Lord has directed you, and it proves to my mind that you have been humble, and your desires have been for the salvation of your fellow man, and not
your own aggrandizement and selfish interests, as long as the Saints manifest such a disposition, their councils will be approved of, and their exertions crowned with
success. There are many things of much importance on which you ask counsel, but which I think you will be perfectly able to decide upon, as you are more conversant
with the peculiar circumstances than I am; and I feel great confidence in your united wisdom, therefore, you will excuse me for not entering into detail: if I should see any
thing that was wrong, I should take the privilege of making known my mind to you, and pointing out the evil.

If Elder P. P. Pratt should wish to remain in England some time longer than the rest of the Twelve, he will feel himself at liberty to do so, as his family are with him,
consequently his circumstances are somewhat different from the rest; and likewise it is necessary that some one should remain who is conversant with the rules and
regulations of the church, and continue the paper which is published, consequently, taking all these things into consideration, I would not press upon Brother Pratt to
return in the spring.

I am happy to inform you that we are prospering in this place, and that the Saints are more healthy than formerly: and from the decrease of sickness this season, when
compared with the last, I am led to the conclusion that this must eventually become a healthy place.

There are, at present, about 3,000 inhabitants in Nauvoo, and numbers are flocking in daily. Several stakes have been set off in different parts of the country, which are
in prosperous circumstances. Provisions are much lower than when you left-Flour is worth about 4 dollars per barrel.- Corn and potatoes about 25 cents per bushel,
and other things in proportion. There has been a very pleutiful harvest throughout the Union.

You will observe by the "Times and Seasons" that we are about building a Temple, for the worship of our God, in this place: preparations are now making; every tenth
day is devoted by the brethren for quarrying rock, &c. We have secured one of the most lovely situations for it, that there is in this region of country; it is expected to
be considerably larger than the one in Kirtland, and on a more magnificent scale, and which will undoubtedly attract the attention of the great men of the earth.

We have a bill before the Legislature, for the incorporation of the city of Nauvoo, and for the establishing of a Seminary of learning and other purposes, which I expect
will pass in a short time.

You will also have received intelligence of the death of my father, which event although painful to the family and to the church generally, yet the sealing testimony of the
truth of the work of the Lord, was indeed satisfactory. Brother Hyrum succeeds him as Patriarch of the church, according to his last directions and benedictions.

Several persons of eminence and distinction in society, have joined the church and become obedient to the faith, and I am happy to inform you that the work is
spreading very fast upon this continent; some of the brethren are now in New Orleans, and we expect a large gathering from the South.

I have had the pleasure of welcoming about one hundred brethren who came with Elder Turley, the remainder I am informed stopped in Kirtland, not having the means
to get any further. I think those that came here this fall, did not take the best possible route, or the least expensive. Most of the brethren have obtained employment of
one kind or another, and appear tolerably well contented, and seem disposed to hearken to counsel.

Brother's Robinson and Smith lately had a letter from Elders Kimball, Smith, and Woodruff, in London, which gave us information of the commencement of the work of
the Lord in the city of London, which I was glad to hear. I am likewise informed that Elders have gone to Australia and to the East Indies. I feel desirous that every
providential opening of the kind should be filled, and that you should prior to leaving England, send the gospel into as many parts as yon possibly can.

Beloved Brethren, you must be aware in some measure, of my feelings, when I contemplate the great work which is now rolling on, and the relationship which I sustain
to it, while it is extending to distant lands and islands, and thousands are embracing it-I realize in some measure my responsibility and the need I have of support from
above, and wisdom from on high, that I may be able to teach this people, which have now become a great people, the principles of righteousness, and lead them
agreeably to the will of heaven; so, that they may be perfected, and prepared to meet the Lord Jesus Christ when he shall appear in great glory: can I rely on your
prayers to our heavenly Father on my behalf, and on the prayers of all my brethren and sisters in England, (whom having not seen yet I love,) that I may be enabled to
escape every stratagem of satan, surmount every difficulty, and bring this people to the enjoyment of those blessings which are reserved for the righteous? I ask this at
your hands in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ.

Let the Saints remember, that great things depend on their individual exertion, and that they are called to be co-workers with us and the holy spirit, in accomplishing the
great work of the last days, and in consideration of the extent, the blessings and the glories of the same, let every selfish feeling, be not only buried, but annihilated; and
let love to God and man, predominate and reign triumphant in every mind, that their hearts may become like unto Enoch's of old, and comprehend all things, present,
past, and future, and come behind in no gift waiting for the coming of the Lord Jesus Christ.

The work in which we are unitedly engaged is one of no ordinary kind, the enemies we have to contend against are subtle and well skilled in manoeuvreing, it behoves
us to be on the alert to concentrate our energies, that the best feelings should exist in our midst, and then by the help of the Almighty, we shall go on from victory to
victory, and from conquest to conquest, our evil passions will be subdued, our prejudices depart, we shall find no room in our bosoms for hatred, vice will hide its
deformed head, and we shall stand approved in the sight of heaven and be acknowledged the sons of God. Let us realize that we are not to live to ourselves but to
God, by so doing the greatest blessings will rest upon us both in time and in eternity.

JOSEPH SMITH

The following is from the "Times and Seasons," of Jan. 15th.

A Proclamation to the Saints Scattered Abroad; Greeting:

Beloved Brethren:-The relationship which we sustain to the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints, renders it necessary that we should make known from time to
time, the circumstances, situation, and prospects of the church, and give such instructions as may be necessary for the well being of the Saints, and for the promotions
of those objects, calculated to further their present and everlasting happiness.

We have to congratulate the Saints on the progress of the great work of the "last days;" for not only has it spread through the length and breadth of this vast continent;
but on the continent of Europe, and on the islands of the sea, it is spreading in a manner entirely unprecedented in the annals of time.

This appears the more pleasing when we consider, that a short time has elapsed, since we were unmercifully driven from the State of Missouri, after suffering cruelties
and persecutions
 Copyright       in their varied
           (c) 2005-2009,        and horrid
                             Infobase  Mediaforms. Then our overthrow, to many, seemed inevitable, while the enemies of truth triumphed over us Page
                                               Corp.                                                                                             and by their
                                                                                                                                                         165cruel
                                                                                                                                                               / 1033
reproaches endeavoured to aggravate our sufferings.- But "the Lord of Hosts was with us, the God of Jacob was our refuge!" and we were delivered from the hands of
bloody and deceitful men; and in the State of Illinois we found as asylum, and were kindly welcomed by persons worthy the characters of FREEMEN. It would be
impossible to enumerate all those who in our time of deep distress, nobly came forward to our relief, and like the good Samaritan poured oil into our wounds, and
but on the continent of Europe, and on the islands of the sea, it is spreading in a manner entirely unprecedented in the annals of time.

This appears the more pleasing when we consider, that a short time has elapsed, since we were unmercifully driven from the State of Missouri, after suffering cruelties
and persecutions in their varied and horrid forms. Then our overthrow, to many, seemed inevitable, while the enemies of truth triumphed over us and by their cruel
reproaches endeavoured to aggravate our sufferings.- But "the Lord of Hosts was with us, the God of Jacob was our refuge!" and we were delivered from the hands of
bloody and deceitful men; and in the State of Illinois we found as asylum, and were kindly welcomed by persons worthy the characters of FREEMEN. It would be
impossible to enumerate all those who in our time of deep distress, nobly came forward to our relief, and like the good Samaritan poured oil into our wounds, and
contributed liberally to our necessities, as the citizens of Quincy en masse and the people of Illinois, generally, seemed to emulate each other in this labour of love. We
would, however, make honourable mention of Governor Carlin, Judge, Young, General Leech, Judge Balston, Rev. Mr. Young, Col. Henry, N. Bushnell, John Wood,
L. N. Morris, S. M. Bartlett, Samuel Holmes, and John T. Holmes, Esquires, who will long be remembered by a grateful community for their philantrophy to a suffering
people, and whose kindness on that occasion is indelibly engraven on the tablet of our hearts, in golden letters of love.

We would, likewise, make mention of the Legislature of this State who, without respect of parties, without reluctance, freely, openly, boldly, and nobly, have come
forth to our assistance, owned us as citizens and friends, and took us by the hand, and extended to us all the blessings of civil, political, and religious liberty, by granting
us under date of Dec. 16, 1840, one of the most liberal charters, with the most plenary powers, ever conferred by a legislative assembly on free citizens, for the "City of
Nauvoo," the "Nauvoo Legion" and the "University of the City of Nauvoo." The first of these charters (that for the "City of Nauvoo"), secures to us in all time to come,
irrevocably, all those great blessings of civil liberty, which of right appertain to all the free citizens of a great civilized republic-'tis all we ever claimed. What a contrast
does the proceedings of the legislature of this State present, when compared with those of Missouri, whose bigotry, jealousy, and superstition, prevailed to such an
extent, as to deny us our liberty and our sacred rights-Illinois has set a glorious example, to the whole of the United States and to the world at large, and has nobly
carried out the principles of her constitution, and the constitution of these United States, and while she requires of us implicit obedience to the laws, (which we hope
ever to see observed) she affords us the protection of law-the security of life, liberty, and the peaceable pursuit of happiness.

The name of our city (Nauvoo,) is of Hebrew origin, and signifies a beautiful situation, or place, carrying with it, also, the idea of rest; and is truly descriptive of this
most delightful situation. It is situated on the eastern bank of the Mississippi river, at the head of the Des Moines Rapids, in Hancock County; bounded on the east by
an extensive prairie of surpassing beauty, and on the north, west, and south, by the Mississippi. This place has been objected to by some, on account of the sickness
which has prevailed in the summer months, but it is the opinion of Doctor Bennett, a physician of great experience and medical knowledge, that Hancock Co., and all
the eastern and southern portions of the City of Nauvoo, are as healthy as any other portions of the western country. (or the world, to acclimated citizens,) whilst the
northwestern portion of the city has experienced much affliction from ague and fever, which, however, he thinks can be easily remedied by draining the sloughs on the
adjacent islands in the Mississippi.

The population of our city is increasing with unparalleled rapidity, numbering more than three thousand inhabitants. Every facility is afforded in the city and adjacent
country, in Hancock County, for the successful prosecution of the mechanical arts and the pleasing pursuits of agriculture. The waters of the Mississippi can be
successfully used for manufacturing purposes, to an almost unlimited extent.

Having been instrumental in the hands of our heavenly Father in laying a foundation for the gathering of Zion, we would say, let all those who appreciate the blessings of
the gospel, and realize the importance of obeying the commandments of heaven, who have been blessed of heaven with the possession of this world's goods, first
prepare for the general gathering-let them dispose of their effects as fast as circumstances will possibly admit, without making too great sacrifices, and remove to our
city and county-establish and build up manufactories in the city, purchase and cultivate farms in the country-this will secure our permanent inheritance, and prepare the
way for the gathering of the poor.-This is agreeable to the order of

heaven, and the only principle on which the gathering can be effected-let the rich, then, and all who can assist in establishing this place, make every preparation to come
on without delay, and strengthen our hands, and assist in promoting the happiness of the Saints. This cannot be too for ribly impressed in the minds of all; and the elders
are hereby instructed to proclaim this word in all the places where the Saints reside in their public administrations, for this is according to the instructions we have
received from the Lord.

The Temple of the Lord is in progress of erection here, where the Saints will come to worship the God of their fathers, according to the order of his house, and the
powers of the holy priesthood, and will be so constructed as to enable all the functions of the priesthood to be duly exercised, and where instructions from the Most
High will be received, and from this place go forth to distant lands.

Let us then concentrate all our powers under the provisions of our magna charta granted by the Illinois Legislature, at the "City of Nauvoo," and surrounding country,
and strive to emulate the actions of the ancient covenant fathers, and patriarchs, in those things, which are of such vast importance to this and every succeeding
generation.

The "Nauvoo Legion," embraces all our military power, and will enable us to perform our military duty by ourselves, and thus afford us the power, and privilege, of
avoiding one of the most fruitful sources of strife, oppression, and collision with the world. It will enable us to show our attachment to the state and nation as a people,
whenever the public services requires our aid-thus proving ourselves obedient to the paramount laws of the land, and ready at all times to sustain and execute them.

The "University of the City of Nauvoo," will enable us to teach our children wisdom-to instruct them in all knowledge, and learning, in the arts, sciences, and learned
professions. We hope to make this institution one of the great lights of the world, and by and through it, to diffence that kind of knowledge which will be of practical
utility, and for the public good, and also for private and individual happiness. The regents of the University will take the general supervision of all matters appertaining to
education from common schools up to the highest branches of a most liberal collegiate course. They will establish a regular system of education, and hand over the pupil
from teacher to professor, until the regular gradation is consummated, and the education finished. This corporation contains all the powers and prerogatives of any other
college or university in this state. The charters for the University and Legion are addenda to the city charter, making the whole perfect and complete.

Not only has the Lord given us favour in the eyes of the community, who are happy to see us in the enjoyment of all the rights and privileges of freemen, but we are
happy to state that several of the principal men of Illinois, who have listened to the doctrines we promulge, have become obedient to the faith and are rejoicing in the
same; among whom is John C. Bennett, M.D., Quarter Master General of Illinois. We mention this gentleman first, because, that during our persecutions in Missouri, he
became acquainted with the violence we were suffering, while in that state, on account of our religion-his sympathies for us were aroused, and his indignation kindled
against our persecutors for the cruelties practised upon us, and their flagrant violation of both the law and the constitution. Amidst their heated zeal to put down the
truth, he addressed us a letter, tendering to us his assistance in delivering us out of the hands of our enemies, and restoring us again to our privileges, and only required
at our hands to point out the way, and he would be forthcoming, with all the forces he could raise for that purpose. He has been one of the principal instruments, in
effecting our safety and deliverance from the unjust persecutions and demands of the authorities of Missouri, and also in procuring the city charter. He is a man of
enterprize, extensive acquirements, and of independent mind, and is calculated to be a great blessing to our community.

Dr. Isaac Galland, also, who is one of our benefactors, having under his control, a large quantity of land in the immediate vicinity of our city, and a considerable portion
of the city plot, opened both his heart and his hands, and "when we were strangers-took us in," and bade us welcome to share with him in his abundance; leaving his
dwelling house, the most splendid edifice in the vicinity, for our accommodation, and betook himself to a small, uncomfortable dwelling. He sold us his large estates, on
 Copyright
very         (c) 2005-2009,
     reasonable               Infobase
                  terms, and on         Media
                                long credit,     Corp.
                                             so that we might have an opportunity of paying for them, without being distressed, and has since takenPage      166
                                                                                                                                                      our lands    / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                in Missouri
in payment for the whole amount, and has given us a clear and indisputable title to the same. And in addition to the first purchase, we have exchanged lands with him in
Missouri to the amount of eighty thousand dollars. He is the honoured instrument the Lord used, to prepare a home for us, when we were driven from our inheritances,
Dr. Isaac Galland, also, who is one of our benefactors, having under his control, a large quantity of land in the immediate vicinity of our city, and a considerable portion
of the city plot, opened both his heart and his hands, and "when we were strangers-took us in," and bade us welcome to share with him in his abundance; leaving his
dwelling house, the most splendid edifice in the vicinity, for our accommodation, and betook himself to a small, uncomfortable dwelling. He sold us his large estates, on
very reasonable terms, and on long credit, so that we might have an opportunity of paying for them, without being distressed, and has since taken our lands in Missouri
in payment for the whole amount, and has given us a clear and indisputable title to the same. And in addition to the first purchase, we have exchanged lands with him in
Missouri to the amount of eighty thousand dollars. He is the honoured instrument the Lord used, to prepare a home for us, when we were driven from our inheritances,
having given him control of vast bodies of land, and prepared his heart to make the use of it the Lord intended he should. Being a man of extensive information, great
talents, and high literary fame, he devoted his powers and influence to give us a character.

After having thus exerted himself for our salvation and comfort, and formed an intimate acquaintance with many of our people, his mind became wrought up to the
greatest feelings, being convinced that our persecutions, were like those of the ancient Saints, and after investigating the doctrines we proclaimed, he became convinced
of the truth and of the necessity of obedience thereto, and to the great joy and satisfaction of the church he yielded himself to the waters and baptism, and became a
partaker with us in our sufferings, "choosing rather to suffer afflictions with the people of God than enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season."-In connexion with these we
would mention the names of Gen. James Adams, Judge of Probate, of Sangamon County, Dr. Green, of Shelby County, R. D. Foster. M.D., a gentleman of great
energy of character, late of Adams Co., Sidney Knowlton, of Hancock Co., Dr. Knight, of Putnam County, Indiana, with many others of respectability and high
standing in society, with nearly all the old settlers in our immediate neighbourhood. We make mention of this, that the Saints may be encouraged, and also that they may
see that the persecutions we suffered in Missouri, were but the prelude to a far more glorious display of the power of truth, and of the religion we have espoused.

From the kind, uniform, and consistent course pursued by the citizens of Illinois, and the great success which has attended us while here, the natural advantages of this
place for every purpose we require, and the necessity for the gathering of the Saints of the Most High, we would say, let the brethren who love the prosperity of Zion,
who are anxious that her stakes should be strengthened, and her cords lengthened, and who prefer her prosperity to their chief joy, come, and cast in their lots with us,
and cheerfully engage in a work so glorious and sublime, and say with Nehemiah, "we his servants will arise and build."

It probably would hardly be necessary to enforce this important subject on the attention of the Saints, as its necessity is obvious, and is a subject of paramount
importance; but as watchmen to the house of Israel, as shepherds over the flock which is now scattered over a vast extent of country, and the anxiety we feel for their
prosperity and everlasting welfare, and for the carrying out the great and glorious purposes of our God, to which we have been called, we feel to urge its necessity, and
say, let the Saints come here-THIS IS THE WORD OF THE LORD, and in accordance with the great work of the last days.

It is true the idea of a general gathering has heretofore been associated with most cruel and oppressing scenes, owing to our unrelenting persecutions at the hands of
wicked and unjust men; but we hope that those days of darkness and gloom have gone by, and from the liberal policy of our state government, we may expect a scene
of peace and prosperity, we have never before witnessed since the rise of our church, and the happiness and prosperity which now a wait us, is, in all human
probability, incalculably great. By a concentration of action, and a unity of effort, we can only accomplish the great work of the last days, which we could not do in our
remote and scattered condition, while our interests both spiritual and temporal will be greatly enhanced, and the blessings of heaven must flow unto us in an
uninterrupted stream; of this, we think there can be no question. The great profusion of temporal and spiritual blessings, which always flow from faithfulness and
concerted effort, never attend individual exertions or enterprize. The history of all past ages abundantly attests this fact.

In addition to all temporal blessings, there is no other way for the Saints to be saved in these last days, as the concurrent testimony of all the holy prophets clearly
proves, for it is written-"They shall come from the east, and be gathered from the west: the north shall give up, and the south shall keep not back."-"The sons of God
shall be gathered from far, and his daughters from the ends of the earth;" it is also the concurrent testimony of all the prophets, that this gathering together of all the
Saints must take place before the Lord comes to "take vengeance upon the ungodly," and "to be glorified and admired by all those who obey his gospel." The fiftieth
psalm from the first to the fifth verses inclusive, describes the glory and majesty of that event:-"The mighty God, even the Lord, hath spoken and called the earth from
the rising of the sun unto the going down thereof. Out' of Zion, the perfection of beauty, God hath shined. Our God shall come, and shall not keep silence: a fire shall
devour before him, and it shall be very tempestuous round about him. He shall call to the heavens from above, and to the earth, (that he may judge his people.) Gather
my Saints together unto me: those that have made a covenant with me by a sacrifice." We might offer many other quotations from the scriptures, but believing them to
be familiar to the Saints, we forbear.

We would wish the Saints to understand that, when they come here, they must not expect to find perfection, or that all will be harmony, peace, and love; if they indulge
these ideas, they will undoubtedly be deceived, for here there are persons, not only from different states, but from different nations, who, although they feel a great
attachment to the cause of truth, have their prejudices of education, and consequently it requires some time before these things can be overcome: again, there are many
that creep in unawares, and endeavour to sow discord, strife, and animosity in our midst, and by so doing, bring evil upon the Saints; these things we have to bear with,
and these things will prevail either to a greater or lesser extent, until "the floor be thoroughly purged," and "the chaff be burnt up." Therefore let those who come up to
this place, be determined to keep the commandments of God, and not be discouraged by those things we have enumerated, and then they will be prospered, the
intelligence of heaven will be communicated to them, and they will eventually see eye to eye, and rejoice in the full fruition of that glory, which is reserved for the
righteous.

In order to erect the Temple of the Lord, great exertions will be required on the part of the Saints, so that they may build a house which shall be accepted of by the
Almighty, and in which his power and glory shall be manifested. Therefore let those who can, freely make a sacrifice of their time, their talents, and their property, for
the prosperity of the kingdom, and for the love they have to the cause of truth, bid adieu to their homes and pleasant places of abode, and unite with us in the great
work of the last days, and share in the tribulation, that they may ultimately share in the glory and triumph.

We wish it like wise to be distinctly understood, that we claim no privilege but what we feel cheerfully disposed to share with our fellow-citizens of every denomination,
and every sentiment of religion: and therefore say, that so far from being restricted to our own faith, let all those who desire to locate themselves in this place, or the
vicinity, come, and we will hail them as citizens and friends, and shall feel it not only a duty, but a privilege to reciprocate the kindness we have received from the
benevolent and kind hearted citizens of the state of Illinois.

JOSEPH SMITH,

SIDNEY RIGDON,

HYRUM SMITH,

Presidents of the Church.

Nauvoo, January 15th, 1841.

Interesting Account of the Spread of Truth in New York.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 167 / 1033
New York, Oct. 7th, 1840.
Nauvoo, January 15th, 1841.

Interesting Account of the Spread of Truth in New York.

New York, Oct. 7th, 1840.

Brothers Robinson and Smith,-Highly esteemed brethren in Christ, I now, agreeable to a promise made by me to Brother Jas. Blakeslee, (one of the seventy) write to
you, informing you and the brethren at the west, that he has this day sailed for England, in company with Br. Burnham, one of the seventy, and Br. Richards, High
Priest. These three have started this day to fill their mission in England; the day was clear, their health good, both as to body and mind-they expected a number of their
brethren to have gone with them according to appointment, but as they did not come, they concluded to go without them.

Brother Blakeslee wished me to state, that he arrived here on the 20th day of Sept. according to agreement; and from that, to the present time, he has preached in this
city 19 times: and I assure you, he will long be remembered by the church, and friends here: he is a man of faith, a man of God, and a man that gives full proof of his
ministry. May the Lord bless him, and his brethren, and prosper them on their mission. Brother Turley, and Clayton, have just arrived from England, and are now on
their way to the west, with about 200 others.

Oct. 24th-Dear Brethren, I have just returned from Philadelphia, from a conference held there. Brother O. Hyde was there and presided. Brother J. E. Page had not
yet arrived from Ohio, but was expected every day, we had a good time at the conference, every thing went on well, the brethren there are united, they love one
another, and pray for one another; the church there is in a prosperous condition, and the whole region around about Philadelphia, presents an immense field of labour,
and the labourers are very few. I pray therefore, that the Lord of the harvest will send forth more faithful labourers into his vineyard. Elder O. Hyde has been turning the
world upside down in Cream Ridge, New Jersey and baptized (I believe) about 30. There was a number baptized on Monday morning after conference.

We expect Elders Hyde and Page in New York soon, on their way to Jerusalem: while they remain with us, we expect to hold a conference.

I cannot close this letter without giving you a short account of the history of my past life. I am about 30 years of age, have been 13 years a Methodist, heard the first
sermon by a Latter-Day Saint in February, 1840, by Elder H. C. Kimball, and believed the gospel as soon as I heard it, and have never doubted it since. I was
baptized eight days after I heard the first sermon, and called to be an elder in eight days after I was baptized,-called by the spirit of prophesy, by Elder Kimball, and
ordained by Elder P. P. Pratt, just previous to the time they sailed for England. Since that time I have tried to preach from 3 to 5 times each week, and worked with my
own hands to support my family besides, and I have held three public discussions with the great men of this generation, one with the very celebrated Oragen Batchelor;
which lasted twelve nights. Doctor Benjamin E. Ducher was chairman: it was held in the city of Brooklyn. The chairman took three hours to sum up the testimony, and
gave the decision in favour of the fulness of the gospel, on every point, the bible being the guide of evidence.

His closing remarks were these: "I have never seen such a grand combination of arguments to prove any system of religion, as has been brought forward to prove the
Latter-Day Saints, and I dare not say I disbelieve it, and if it is true, let us hand the BANNER OUT TO THE

WORLD." This was the language of a man who had never been to our meetings before in his life; he is a highly respected, and wealthy gentleman of New York.

Immediately after the above debate I organized the branch in Brooklyn, and baptized a number, the branch in Brooklyn, now number 19, one priest, one teacher, and
one deacon, and a number believing, ready to be baptized. The other two discussions were with two Methodist priests; one in New Jersey, and one in this city; but
they both had to yield before the power of eternal truth. Shortly after I was ordained, the Methodists tried me for heresy, and when I appeared before them they would
not hear me there, and then I appealed to the people, and had over 500 Methodists to hear me make my defence; they thought I was the greatest heretic they ever
heard of, hundreds of them have attended our meetings ever since. I expect to baptize a number of them next Sabbath morning.

The work here goes on well, we have two large preaching places well attended-one on the north side, and one on the east side of the city: the one on the east side, is
the one I hired to make my defence before my Methodist brethren, and I have continued preaching to hundreds of them ever since, which has been about one month.
Yours in haste,

GEO. J. ADAMS.

Communications

To the Editor of the Star.

Liverpool, Feb. 27, 1841.

Dear Brother,-Having perused in your number of last month, some strictures upon Mr. Hainings' "Mormonism weighed in the balances and found wanting," I conceived
that a few remarks from me upon that subject might not be uninteresting, as I am acquainted with the whole of the circumstances of the coming forth of that publication:
it was my labours in Douglas (Isle of Man,) that first gave rise to his important discoveries, and brought into existence that production, which for ought I know may be
considered of importance among the friends of sectarianism at a distance from home; but those who are acquainted with its relations, its parentage, the time, manner,
and circumstances of its coming into being consider it lighter than vanity; and it is treated by all intelligent men with the contempt that such productions deserve.

Permit me, sir, to mention a few circumstances that took place previous to the delivery of "Mr. Hainings, Lectures;" about the middle of last September I visited the Isle
of Man, accompanied by Elder Hyrum Clark, and preached in the town of Douglas, where I hired the Wellington room, a large hall capable of containing one thousand
persons; and commenced delivering a course of lectures to attentive and respectable congregations. I had not proceeded above two or three nights before I was
interrupted in a very indecorous, anti-christian, and ungentlemanly manner by a party of Primitive Methodist Preachers, and a Wesleyan Methodist Local Preacher,
whose conduct was not very dissimilar from that of the pious and zealous disorderlies that you speak of in Bolton, who were bound over to keep the peace, and who if
they had obtained justice would unquestionably have shared the same fate; and, had it not been for some gentlemen present who interfered, who possessed more
prudence and discretion than religious bigotry, it would have been difficult to prevent an indignant public from putting them out of doors. The next day I received a
challange from the head champion, Mr. Hamilton, a Primitive Methodist itinerant preacher, which was so surcharged with calunny and vile abuse that if I had not been a
stranger there, and known that the public knew nothing about me, or my principles but what they obtained through a false mrdium, I should have treated with contempt;
as it was I submitted to it, not with a view of having my principles investigated, for I knew that they were out of the reach of his critical acumen, -not to have him detect
error, for I was aware that he was utterly incapable of discerning the difference between truth and error; nor had I the least idea of teaching him, for I felt convinced
with Solomon, that "a fool is wiser in his own eyes than seven men that can render a reason," but merely to remove public prejudice, and to let it be known that I
courted publicity and light, and was not afraid of bringing my principles to the touchstone of truth.

This is the same individual, sir, whose extensive acquaintance with history enabled him to inform the public that in some countries where there was no water they
baptized
 Copyrightwith
             (c)oil!!! about which
                 2005-2009,         opinion
                              Infobase      I hadCorp.
                                         Media    the hardihood to be a little sceptical despite of his great proficiency in historical lore; for I was foolish enough to wonder
                                                                                                                                                            Page 168 / 1033
(as any old woman would do who did not possess the same knowledge of history as himself,) what they made use of as a beverage in that country!! as oil would not be
very palatable to drink at all times, and also what they cooked their victuals with. It was the same individual, sir, who on being asked his authority to preach answered
"I sent myself," I was led to tell him that I was of that opinion before, but that he had confirmed my impressions; that I had thought from the beginning that God had
courted publicity and light, and was not afraid of bringing my principles to the touchstone of truth.

This is the same individual, sir, whose extensive acquaintance with history enabled him to inform the public that in some countries where there was no water they
baptized with oil!!! about which opinion I had the hardihood to be a little sceptical despite of his great proficiency in historical lore; for I was foolish enough to wonder
(as any old woman would do who did not possess the same knowledge of history as himself,) what they made use of as a beverage in that country!! as oil would not be
very palatable to drink at all times, and also what they cooked their victuals with. It was the same individual, sir, who on being asked his authority to preach answered
"I sent myself," I was led to tell him that I was of that opinion before, but that he had confirmed my impressions; that I had thought from the beginning that God had
nothing to do with sending him out. Yet foolish, ignorant, and untaught as he was, there are those, sir, (who think that because the Scriptures says "God has chosen the
weak things of this world to confound the wise," that any and every person is qualified to preach the gospel merely because they are fools, whether God calls them or
not;) who had it not been for this exposure, might have mistaken him for a wise man, and have thought that he was called of God.-The result of that discussion as taken
from the Manx Liberal is found in your number for November.

The public began then to see that the doctrine of the Latter-Day Saints was not so awful and blasphemous, as it had been represented to be by some of these pious
men, which excited the jealousy of a Mr. Hays, a Wesleyan Methodist Superintendent Preacher, whose craft was in danger, and who saw clearly that truth world not
destroy truth; and having no better weapon, commenced propagating falsehood by publishing a statement purporting to be made by a Mr. Hale, Joseph Smith's father-
in-law, professing to give an account of the character of Joseph Smith and of the coming forth of the Book of Mormon: but as he was not acquainted with a document
containing some other lies published by Mr. Livesey, a Rev. brother of his, which also gave an account of the coming forth of the Book of Mormon; it so happened that
they did not agree in their statement in regard to its author, origin, or coming forth; so for the benefit of the public I published the counter statement of his Rev. brother,
whose testimonies did no more agree than the testimony of the false witnesses that appeared against our Savour. He then published another and vainly attempted to
hide his shame, which was replied to by me in a tract called "CALUMNY REPUTED AND THE TRUTH DEFENDED." He then published another and I answered
in one entitled "TRUTH DEFENDED, AND METHODISM WEIGHED IN THE BALANCES AND FOUND WANTING," (all of which may be bad at the "Star
Office.")

About the same time arose another defender of the faith, a Doctor Curran, who attacked me in the public press, and I answered him through the same medium, which
may be seen in full in the Manx Sun and Liberal of that date, for several successive weeks. Two of my answers to him are found in the Nov. and Dec. numbers of the
"Star." The Doctor is a learned gentleman, a conniseur in religion, a sectarian anatomist, who knows how to dissect better than to pet together, or unite the system: he
had stood some time in the town and vicinity as the champion in ; when he threw down the gauntlet scarce any one could be found who had the hardihood to take it up.
Mistaking these for some of the vild chimeras and dogmas of men, he made several furious onsets, but found himself as frequently repulsed, without having sufficient
honesty to acknowledge the truth; he retired feeble, helpless, and maimed from the field. I have often, sir, been surprised at the weakness of the arguments that are
made use of against us even by men of literary attainments, and of great talent when employed in any other cause. The Doctor further stated, that "never at any time had
pure religion been revived, and something Godlike made its appearance, but satan had opposed it," referring to our opposition to what he considered to be truth (alias
sectarianism and false doctrine): and yet although he intimated that pure religion had been revived, he elsewere stated that there never was a time when the church was
more "unhealthy, ignorant and corrupt!!" hence we are all right and all wrong; we have something Godlike; yet this Godlike something is ignorant, unhealthy, corrupt!!!
He also expressed a sorrow that I should have been attacked by my opponents on the only true point of my doctrine, viz. baptism." which showed at once that if they
were opposing pure doctrine they must be of the devil, and that he (if consistent) considered them as such, while on the other hand if the doctrine which he said was
"the only true doctrine," was false doctrine, he must be supporting the doctrine of devils in upholding a doctrine that is unscriptural; so out of their own mouths I would
condemn them.

The next person that arose was the Rev. Mr. Haining, an Independent minister; who though perhaps more learned and talented than some of his coadjutors, yet his
religious creed was not so popular, nor his God that he worshipped so well known as that of the Methodists and some others who is "invisible without body or parts;"
the natural consequence was that long before my arrival he had preached all his congregation away, but about a score or from that to fifty, but who in general loved
better to bow to the unknown God" of the Methodists and worship in their temple.-In this predicament without congregation or influences, some Methodist local
preachers and others who knew his situation well, fearful that their fabric was falling, and that their zealous Mr. Heys would not be able to prevent the wreck, put their
heads together to combine against what they considered to be their common foe; premised to assist in pecuniary measures, and made use of the Rev. Mr. Haining as
their tool, to do what they could not get Mr. Heys to do; either to meet me in public debate, or to deliver public lectures against my principles, (as on his publishing
those before-mentioned falsehoods, I challenged him to a public investigation, and he refused. Mr. Haining in his turn wanted to increase his congregation, and thinking
that the present excitement that existed in the religious community in that place, would be a favourable opportunity for doing so commenced his lectures, (although he
stated to a gentleman in Douglas after hearing me for some time, that it would be better for the ministers to let me alone, as they could not gainsay the doctrines that I
advanced). Nor was he mistaken in his views in regard to those matters, for numbers of the interested part of the community, although they had differed heretofore
among themselves, were ready to cry out when their false principles were attacked, "Great is sectarianism, the God of the Christians" and were surprised to find out
that every body did not know that sectarianism fell down from heaven, and that all the world worshipped their Diana. Mr. Haining took care, however, to chose a time
for his lectures when he thought that I could not attend-on Sunday evenings. I managed however to go to his first one, and answered it on a week night, in the following
week to a crowded congregation, and Mr. Haining himself present; as he had stated in his lecture that he wished to act fairly.

I desired him then, if he was sincere in his statements, to alter his nights of lecturing, that I could attend, or otherwise to meet me face to face before the public,
substantiate his arguments, and prove the Book of Mormon, or any of the principles that I believed in to be false if he could; and as many other ministers were present
who had frequently attacked me behind my back, I challenged the whole or any of them to do it; not sir, that I am fond of braggadocia, or a display of championship or
words, but to stop the foulmouthed slander that had been industriously circulated by many of these gentlemen, and to deliver the truth from their unhallowed grasp. But
all attempts to bring him to honourable terms were altogether fruitless: he could do best alone in his own pulpit, (where I was going to say, no one could oppose him or
question the truth of what he said) but so notoriously false, unscriptural, and absurd, were some of the principles that he advanced, and statements that he made, that
even one of his own society rose up in the meeting, and told him that what he stated was false. As I had a large congregation of my own to attend to, and could not
consistently leave my meeting, I got a reporter to attend to his meeting for two Sunday evenings, and then in the week night gave another lecture in answer to his, but so
weak, irrevalent, so far fetched, and so foreign to the point were most of his arguments, that I considered it only like beating the air to answer them, and that it was a
burlesque upon religion, and an insult to the public to call them together to listen to such unmeaning nonsense, and I told a crowded congregation then assembled, that
unless he. or some of the ministers of Douglas, would meet me face to face, I should not impose upon their good sense in listening to such stuff; I should consider that
their own fabric was bad, their foundation false, their principles untenable, that they were convinced themselves that their statements were untrue, and that they "loved
darkness rather than light, because their deeds were evil." As my principles had been wantonly attacked, my motives impugned, and misrepresentation, calumny and
abuse been gratuitously heaped upon me by them, and none of them (but Mr. H.) had the hardihood to come forward and substantiate his charges, prove his
assertions, or in any wise make good his statements; but that they had left their offspring like the ostrich did its eggs, either to hatch of themselves, or to be trodden
under foot by any passer by.

I never once thought that Mr. Haining would have attempted to publish those lectures with any design to militate against the truth, after making so puerile an attack in
Douglas, for (e.g.) one of his lectures was principally taken up in proving that the bible is true; this of course we believe in as well as him; one of his arguments in
support of the bible is-"that it was confirmed by revelations and visions," this we also believe in, and as I told him the only difference that there is between him and us,
is, that he believes in a changeable God and we in an unchangeable one; he believes that God did reveal himself formerly, but does not now; and we believe that he
now gives revelations, visions, prophecy, &c., as formerly. He next goes on to state that the bible is "the good book, the true book, and the only book;" we believe the
two first of these statements, but feel convinced that it Mr. Haining does that he cannot believe his last assertion-that it is "the only book;" for the bible speaks of more
than  twenty(c)
 Copyright    books  that we have
                 2005-2009,       not got;
                              Infobase     and "a
                                         Media    good book" and a "true book" cannot testify to a falsehood. It would be fruitless for me to follow Page
                                                Corp.                                                                                                    him through
                                                                                                                                                                 169 all his
                                                                                                                                                                      / 1033
meanderings, and would be foreign to my purpose at the present time. I would just remark that the truth came off victorious in the Isle of Man, and although I may say
with Paul "I have fought with beasts at Ephesus," yet I feel thankful to my heavenly Father that I have escaped unhurt. The standard of eternal truth is planted there,
many are rejoicing in the liberty of the gospel of Jesus Christ, having followed their Lord and Master into the waters of baptism, and many more are believing, and on
support of the bible is-"that it was confirmed by revelations and visions," this we also believe in, and as I told him the only difference that there is between him and us,
is, that he believes in a changeable God and we in an unchangeable one; he believes that God did reveal himself formerly, but does not now; and we believe that he
now gives revelations, visions, prophecy, &c., as formerly. He next goes on to state that the bible is "the good book, the true book, and the only book;" we believe the
two first of these statements, but feel convinced that it Mr. Haining does that he cannot believe his last assertion-that it is "the only book;" for the bible speaks of more
than twenty books that we have not got; and "a good book" and a "true book" cannot testify to a falsehood. It would be fruitless for me to follow him through all his
meanderings, and would be foreign to my purpose at the present time. I would just remark that the truth came off victorious in the Isle of Man, and although I may say
with Paul "I have fought with beasts at Ephesus," yet I feel thankful to my heavenly Father that I have escaped unhurt. The standard of eternal truth is planted there,
many are rejoicing in the liberty of the gospel of Jesus Christ, having followed their Lord and Master into the waters of baptism, and many more are believing, and on
the eve of coming forth. Since I left there Elder Blakslee from America has been labouring there succesfully, he is now on his way to the land of his fathers, and Priest
Wm. Mitchell from Liverpool is gone to labour there: Elder Joseph Fielding is also on his way there. There has been about seventy baptized in all; thus in spite of all the
combined powers of earth and hell, the "truth will prevail;" the inhabitants of that island will hear the sound of the everlasting gospel, and all the honest in heart will be
gathered out.

The work of the Lord is progressing in Liverpool, and many enquiring the way of salvation; we baptized eight last week, and sixteen this week.

I remain yours in the everlasting covenant, JOHN TAYLOR.

To the Editor of the Star.

Bedford. Feb. 22nd, 1841.

Dear Sir.-Possessing but very scanty information concerning the people called "Latter-Day Saints," I beg leave to put an enquiry or two started in my mind, by reports
in circulation.

1.-Is the revelation of some dozen years ago, and upon which the Church is founded, to be received solely on the credit of Joseph Smith as testator?

2.-Is baptism by immersion the sine qua non of admission into the church of Christ, or of re-admission in case of backsliding?

3.-Is it declared that the Saviour recently presented himself visibly to a multitude in America, from whom he chose and ordained twelve apostles?

4.-Are those apostles supposed to possess miraculous gifts.

Your courtesy in answering these interrogatories in an early No. of the Magazine, shall oblige

Yours truly,

DISCIPULUS.

Answer to question 1st.

Sir,-I suppose you allude to the Book of Mormon, which is an Ancient American Record found in 1827. That work is not offered to the world on the testimony of Mr.
Joseph Smith alone, but it has the testimony of three other positive witnesses, and eight other circumstantial witnesses. Also the corroborating testimony of thousands of
the Saints who have come to the knowledge of its truth by the power of the Holy Ghost. It also commends itself to every man's conscience by the purity and glory of its
principles, and by the fulfilment of its predictions.

Ans. 2nd.-Three conditions are necessary on the part of those who would become members of the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints, viz., first, faith in the
testimony which God hath given of his Son.-Secondly, repentance or reformation. Thirdly, baptism by immersion in the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, and
this to be administered by one who is acknowledged in his authority by the church. These rules are indispensable and will apply to those who have been
excommunicated as well as to others.

Ans. 3rd.-It is not declared that the Saviour recently appeared to a multitude in America; but that he anciently appeared to a multitude in that country, and chose twelve
apostles from among them according to the ancient record, which was lately discovered in that country. The apostles and other officers of the Latter-Day Saints have
been commissioned by revelations, visions. angels, & c., but not by a personal appearance of the Saviour to a multitude.

Ans. 4th.-The apostles, officers, and members in general of the Saints of ALL AGES, possess miraculous gifts just in proportion to their faith.-Otherwise the New
Testament is a fable; for the promises are extended to all. In short, miraculous gifts are the ordinary and legitimate fruits, or effects of the Holy Spirit, whereever it is
enjoyed; in all ages, and under all dispensations.

Prosperity of the Truth in London.

No. 40, lr amonger Row, St. Lukes,

London, Feb. 20th. 1811.

Dear Brother,-We take this occasion to present you some information in relation to the prosperity of Zion in this vast city, and we are happy in stating to you at this
time, that the prospects here are exceedingly good, and very encouraging.-We have had almost every kind of difficulty to encounter with in starting the stone to rolling
in this city: sometimes it has seemed as though the combined powers of hell and earth were opposing us; but through the blessing of the Most High, at length we have
succeeded in setting the stone to rolling, and we hope and pray God that it may continue moving until it shall become a great mountain, and fill this mighty city.

For further information we present you the minutes of our conference, held in this city agreeably to previous appointment.

Minutes of a Conference Held in London.

A conference of the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints was held at J. Barrett's academy, 57, King's-square, Goswell Road, on Sunday the 14th Feb., 1841;
there being present Elders H. C. Kimball, W. Woodruff, L. Snow, W. Pitt, and four Priests.

The meeting was called to order by Elder Kimball, at 2 o'clock, p.m.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 170 / 1033
It was then moved by Elder Kimball, seconded by Elder Pitt, that Elder Woodruff, should be president of this conference, carried unanimously.
there being present Elders H. C. Kimball, W. Woodruff, L. Snow, W. Pitt, and four Priests.

The meeting was called to order by Elder Kimball, at 2 o'clock, p.m.

It was then moved by Elder Kimball, seconded by Elder Pitt, that Elder Woodruff, should be president of this conference, carried unanimously.

Moved by Elder Kimball, seconded by Elder Woodruff, that Dr. W. Copeland be clerk of this conference, carried unanimously.

The meeting opened by Elder Kimball by prayer and singing. The president then called upon the official members to represent their repective branches.

The church at Ipswich represented by Elder Pitt, consisting of twelve members, one elder, one priest, and one teacher.

The church at Bedford represented by Robert Williams, priest, consisting of 42 members, one priest, seven moved, two died.

The church at Woolwich represented by John Griffith, priest, consisting of six members, one priest.

The church of London represented by Elder Kimball, consisting of 46 members, one elder, 2 priests; generally in good standing, excellent prospects of a continued
increase.

Moved by Elder Kimball, seconded by Elder Woodruff, that James Albon be ordained elder, carried unanimously.

Moved by Elder Kimball, seconded by Elder Snow, that Thomas Barnes be ordained teacher, carried unanimously.

Moved by Elder Kimball, seconded by Elder Pitt, that P. Williams be ordained elder to oversee the church at Bedford, carried unanimously.

Moved by R. Williams, seconded by Elder Pitt, that Wm. Smith be ordained priest in the church at Bedford, carried unanimously.

Moved by Elder Kimball, seconded by Elder Pitt, that Richard Bates be ordained priest in the church at Woolwich, carried unanimously.

Moved by R. Williams, that John Sheffield be ordained teacher in the branch at Bedford, seconded by Elder Pitt, carried unanimously.

Moved by Elder Kimball, seconded by brother Griffith, that A. Painter be teacher at Woolwich, carried unanimously.

The above named persons were then ordained under the hands of Elders Kimball, Woodruff, and Snow.

It was then moved by Elder Kimball, seconded by Elder Woodruff, that Elder Snow be appointed president of this conference, also to take the superintendency of the
church in London.

Much valuable instruction was given by Elders Kimball and Woodruff, in relation to the duties of the official members.

It was then moved by Elder Kimball, and seconded by Elder Snow, that this conference be adjourned to Sunday, the 16th of May, 1841; carried unanimously.

The conference was then closed at half-past five by the president, by singing and prayer.

W. WOODRUFF, President.

Dr. W. COPELAND, Clerk.

News From the Elders.

Elder Kington writes from Bristol, under date of February 23rd, as follows:-

"Dear Brother,-I write to inform you how we are getting on in this place. We have baptised 8 persons in Bristol, and I hope there will be many in this town who will
come to the knowledge of the truth; but the people are very careful how they receive truth; they are as much afraid of truth as any people I have ever met with, yet I
think after a little toil and labour, with the net on the right side of the ship, we shall have a draught of fishes; even if it should be only a "hundred and fifty and three."

Elder Levi Richards writes from Luquardine under date of Feb. 8, as follows:-

"Dear Brother,-Knowing the interest you take in the welfare of Zion, I cheerfully offer this sheet in communicating some things respecting it. Since Stanley Hill
conference I have attended about 30 council meetings of Church officers, in 11 different places, in Herefordshire, Gloucestershire, and (I think) some in
Worcestershire, making a circuit of near one hundred miles. A spirit of union and harmony generally prevails among them; and a disposition to add to their faith
knowledge, and to knowledge virtue, &c. New places are frequently opened for preaching which are generally supplied. More or less are baptized every week,
although the ice has to yield its natural claims and step aside to accommodate them. The gift of healing is I believe manifested to quite an extent in this region. The gift of
tongues I understand is received in most of the branches where I am acquainted-but there are very few interpretations. The spirit of persecution is not yet wholly cast
out from the world; for recently preaching was held for the first time in Pendock parish, 8 miles from Ledbury, when a congregation respectable in numbers and
appearance were compelled to retire prematurely, in consequence of the quantity of gravel thrown upon the roof and against the windows, together with hooting, &c.
The mob were somewhat numerous and supplied the Saints on their way home with plenty of mud and contumely. The meeting was held at the shop of a tradesman,
who had been clerk of the parish for some time; but who was so fortunate as to obey the Gospel and be turned out of his stewardship; and his wife was dismissed from
her school for the same reason, by the parson of the parish, or by his influence. More or less of the Saints are turned out of employ and out of their houses for obeying
the Gospel. One would think from reports, that the object was to keep them in this country, and I don't know but it will have that effect! The wrath of man may praise
him and the remainder be restrained. As ever, yours,

LEVI RICHARDS."

Brother James Burnham writes from Overton, Wales, under date of Feb. 10th, as follows:-

"Dear  Brother-Feeling
 Copyright              it is cheering
             (c) 2005-2009,    InfobasetoMedia
                                          the hearts
                                                Corp.of the Saints, and especially to you, to hear of the spread of truth throughout the land, I now communicate
                                                                                                                                                       Page 171  to /you
                                                                                                                                                                      1033
some information of the progress of the work of the Lord in this part of the vineyard. I am happy to say that the work is moving rapidly. We have great opposition,-the
priests are combined against us, and they stir up the baser sort against us, in order to disturb our meetings. If we hold meetings at any private house that has not been
licensed they are sure to enter complaint and have them fined. They have undertaken to collect a fine of one person whose house has been licensed 27 years, they have
LEVI RICHARDS."

Brother James Burnham writes from Overton, Wales, under date of Feb. 10th, as follows:-

"Dear Brother-Feeling it is cheering to the hearts of the Saints, and especially to you, to hear of the spread of truth throughout the land, I now communicate to you
some information of the progress of the work of the Lord in this part of the vineyard. I am happy to say that the work is moving rapidly. We have great opposition,-the
priests are combined against us, and they stir up the baser sort against us, in order to disturb our meetings. If we hold meetings at any private house that has not been
licensed they are sure to enter complaint and have them fined. They have undertaken to collect a fine of one person whose house has been licensed 27 years, they have
exposed his property at public sale; but I think they will repent the day they did it.

"We have many places to preach in yet; we have opened a place in Oswestry and Whittington, and have commenced baptizing at Oswestry-the prospect is good,
although the opposition is great. I have some good faithful brethren with me in the ministry. I have organized two branches of the church, consisting of about 150
members. Iexpect soon to organize another branch at Ellsmore. We are continually baptizing whether the weather is hot or cold-some have been baptized during the
coldest weather we have had this winter. There are also many who are waiting for warmer weather; not having faith sufficient to go into the water in such cold weather.
We preach in these large towns on market days, in the streets; there are many who oppose us but we are determined to warn them."

"Elder Reuben Hedlock writes from Glasgow (Scotland) under date of Feb. 5th, as follows:-

"Dear Brother,-The work of the Lord is rolling on slowly in Glasgow. I baptized three persons last evening-four more are going forward to-morrow. The church here
now numbers 55 members. Many of the people are enquiring after the truth. I visited Paisley last week.-two members have been added there of late. I believe the
church there is in good standing at this time, also, in the branches at Johnston, Bridge of Weir, and Crosley the work is going on slowly. I went to a small village three
miles from Paisley, where there were six brethren, the whole town came out to hear-the large hall in that place was filled.-Elder Hamilton preached to the people in the
hall,-I arrived a few minutes too late, so I could not get in for the crowd at the door, so I began to preach to those out of doors. After this night's meeting the master of
a mill turned away one of the brethren because we came there to preach. The next evening I preached in Crosley, to a large congregation, the most of which were
Roman Catholics. The next day I went to Greenock where I preached three times and organized a branch of the church, consisting of twenty seven members, including
one elder, one priest, one teacher, and one deacon.

Here seems to be a number enquiring in Greenock. I preached in Port Glasgow last Monday evening,-we had the Unitarian chapel-it was filled to overflowing. There is
plenty of opposition in these parts-the priests cry "false prophets" from their pulpits,-they generally take their text from the newspapers and pamphlets that are published
against us, and if there is not lies enough in them to answer their purpose they invent new ones. So they have not much time to preach the gospel to the people."

Elder Wm. Speakman writes from Greenock, Scotland, under date of Feb. 11th, as follows:-

"Beloved Brother,-Were it not upon record that all who live Godly in Christ Jesus must suffer persecution, I should be somewhat surprised; for as soon as the people
here begin to serve the Lord with us, the truth of that Scripture is verified; "If ye are of the world the world would love his own; but because ye are not of the world the
world hate you."-Here, as in other places the people fight against the truth,-nay, some of them are so kind that they condemn us without hearing us. The people in this
place are generally acquainted with their bibles, for when we ask them if they believe the word of God they readily answer in the affirmative; and indeed they do believe
the book when it is shut, but when we open and read the things written in it, they say, "Oh! it does not mean so, but we think it means so and so." We find that they
take the opinions of men, instead of the word of God. But the honest in heart in Scotland are valiant for the truth; they are regardless of consequences, not fearing the
face of man. If we could get people to believe their bibles, this work would roll on, and error, superstition, and bigotry, and every false way would cease, while the
pure Gospel of Jesus would spread and prevail, on the right hand and on the left. When some of our members go to their friends and show them from the Scriptures
that they have found the truth, they begin to brand them with rude names. Among this number was a (so-called) minister of the Gospel, who in presence of his followers
called us false prophets and many other such like names; but, here we saw that satan had deceived himself; for we baptized six of this man's hearers. I sometimes think,
what weak instruments we are, to carry the glad tidings of the Gospel to the people; but then again I recollect that our master hath said: "It is not by might, nor by
power, but by my spirit." So if we will be faithful we shall see the work of God roll on; FOR THE GOD OF JACOB STILL LIVES."

Elder Amos Fielding writes from Newcastle, under date of Jan. 19th, informing us of the work in that region. He has established a society of 29 members in Newcastle;
he has abundance of opposition, and is holding several interesting debates which we believe may, through the blessing of God result in good.

A letter from Geo. Simpson, from Staffordshire, dated March 3d, gives us to understand that the work of the Lord is still progressing in the Potteries. At a council held
on the 27th February, between thirty and forty officers were present from different parts of the Potteries, who represented that 26 members had been added by
baptism, during the two preceding weeks.

In Oldham and vicinity we are happy to say the truth is prevailing greatly. Scores of people have received the testimony and repented, and have submitted to the
ordinance of baptism within the last few weeks, and are now rejoicing in the enjoyment of the Holy Ghost.

In Manchester the truth moves steadily onwards as usual; it has been rather obscured for a short time, on account of the inconvenience of our places of meeting; but we
have now procured the Carpenters' Hall for the coming year, and hundreds, yea, thousands are flocking to our meetings and listening to the truth, with some degree of
attention. We have every reason to believe that the truth will soon triumph in the hearts of hundreds in this town and vicinity, who have not as yet discerned the light
which shineth in darkness-the fulness of the Gospel. In Ashton, Dukinfield, and Stalybridge there is a flourishing society of the Saints, who all meet in the Forester's
Refuge, a very neat and comfortable place, which will accommodate perhaps between one and two thousand people. The society there is increasing in numbers, and
their meetings appear to be well attended. In short, the truth was never more triumphant among the people, than it seems to be at this present time, in all countries
where it is published. It is the Lord's doings and to his name be all the glory. EDITOR.

Family Prayer.

To the Editor of the Star.

Liverpool, March 10th, 1841.

Dear Brother,-I have felt anxious to address a few lines to you on the subject of family prayer, (and shall feel obliged by your inserting the same in your next Star) for
the purpose of imparting instruction to the brethren in general. Having travelled through many branches of the church in England, I have found it to be a general custom
among the brethren I visited, that when any of the travelling elders are present, they wait for the elder to go forward in family prayer instead of attending to that duty
themselves; that is not right, and I would say to them that it would be better for them to understand their duty on this subject.

My dear brethren, remember that the Lord holds all of us responsible for our conduct here. He held our father Adam responsible for his conduct; but no more than he
does us, in proportion to the station we hold.-The kings of the earth will have to give an account to God for their conduct in a kingly capacity. Kings are heads of
 Copyright
nations,    (c) 2005-2009,
         governors  are headsInfobase  Media
                              of provinces, so Corp.
                                               are fathers or husbands governors of their own houses, and should act accordingly. Heads of familiesPage    172
                                                                                                                                                      should      / 1033
                                                                                                                                                              always   take
the charge of family worship, and call their family together at a seasonable hour, and not wait for every person to get through with all they may have to say or do. If it
were my prerogative to adopt a plan for family prayer it would be the following:-Call your family or household together every morning and evening previous to coming
themselves; that is not right, and I would say to them that it would be better for them to understand their duty on this subject.

My dear brethren, remember that the Lord holds all of us responsible for our conduct here. He held our father Adam responsible for his conduct; but no more than he
does us, in proportion to the station we hold.-The kings of the earth will have to give an account to God for their conduct in a kingly capacity. Kings are heads of
nations, governors are heads of provinces, so are fathers or husbands governors of their own houses, and should act accordingly. Heads of families should always take
the charge of family worship, and call their family together at a seasonable hour, and not wait for every person to get through with all they may have to say or do. If it
were my prerogative to adopt a plan for family prayer it would be the following:-Call your family or household together every morning and evening previous to coming
to the table, and bow before the Lord to offer up your thanksgivings for his mercies and providential care of you. Let the head of the family dictate, I mean the man, not
the woman. If an elder should happen to be present, the head of the house can call upon him if he chooses so to do, and not wait for a stranger to take the lead at such
times-by so doing we shall obtain the favour of our heavenly Father. and it will have a tendency of teaching our children to walk in the way they should go,-which may
God grant for Christ's sake, Amen. B. YOUNG.

Editorial.

It will be seen from the minutes of the conference held in London on the 14th day of February. which we publish in this number, that the church in and about London
then numbered 106. Most of these have embraced the work within the last few months. Among this number is one Mr. Alburn, an Independent minister, who readily
received the elders, opening his house for their entertainment, and his chapel for their ministry.-This gentleman and his wife and daughter came forth and was baptized,
and he is now ordained an elder, and bids fair to become a useful minister of the fulness of the Gospel.-We hope that thousands of ministers of different orders will
soon follow his example. We learn that the work is still progressing in that great metropolis.

Elder Kimball has arrived in Manchester from London. On his way, he spent a few days in Bedford,-strengthened the Saints, confirmed six new members, and added
one by baptism. This member and another had been formerly baptized by an impostor bythe name of Mathews, who for some years past has been deceiving the people
in various parts of England, by professing to have authority to minister in the priest's office, such as baptism for remission of sins, and the laying on of hands for the gift
of the Holy Ghost. Thus passing himself for a Latter-Day Saint.

A word or two on this man's former proceedings may not be amiss in this place. In 1837, when the fulness of the Gospel was first introduced into England, Elders
Richards and Goodson paid him a visit. He professed to receive their testimony, and exhorted his people to do the same, and set a time to be baptized by them; but
when the time came he broke his covenant, and afterwards went forward and baptized himself, and then commenced baptizing others.

This man was not careful to observe the words of Paul, "No man taketh this honour unto himself, but he that is called of God as was Aaron," Heb. v. 4. Even Christ
himself entered in by the door, by the administration of a PORTER, even John: as it is written, "To him the porter openeth and the sheep hear his voice." Christ plainly
states that "He that entereth not in by the door into the sheepfold, the same is a thief and a robber. This man vainly attempted to enter in by the door, and at the same
time to serve as a porter. Thinking perhaps, "the kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and the violent taketh it by force." A true shepherd never has occasion to do
this.

We hope this warning will be sufficient for all the honest in heart, that they may not be deceived by false pretences.

Elder Kimball called also at Birmingham, organized a conference.-Elder Cordon was called to the chair, and Elder Riley chosen clerk. One hundred and seven
members were represented, and 9 persons ordained to the ministry. The Saints were rejoicing in the truth, and a large field opened for useful labour in the vineyard. All
this, where a few months ago the fulness of the Gospel had not been heard.

It will be seen by the which the publish in this member, that the great work of God is prospering in the United States. The temporal and spiritual concerns of the church
are in a flourishing condition indeed. There is every encouragement for emigration to our settlements, from all parts of the world-every thing bids fair for the Saints in
that country, to enjoy that liberty and protection of which we have been heretofore deprived. We feel to congratulate the Saints in Nauvoo and , in regard to liberal
Charter which they have obtained for their town, . We truly rejoice with them in the permanent foundation which is now laid for their full enjoyment of civil and religious
liberty, in common with their fellow of all parties. Our prayer to the God of nations is, that the citizens of the state of Illinois may long enjoy the blessings guaranteed in
the constitution, both of that state and the general government, and sit their own fruit tree with none to modest or make afraid. And happy will be the Saints, if they
continue to humble themselves in the midst of prosperity as they did in adversity, and thus by their stead-fastness in righteousness secure the continued smiles and
blessings of him, whose hand has delivered them from ravening selves,-who has set them on high from affiction, and who has caused many of the dissenters and others
who afflicted them to come bending unto them, and those who have despised them to bow themselves shown at the soles of their feet." In affliction and adversity the
Saints will be Saints indeed; but prosperity few can bear. It requires much grace to be a Saint in adversity, but still more to be a Saint in prosperity. May Johova bless
and preserve his people and fulfil his work.

We are happy to say, that the work of emigration for the temporal deliverance of the Saints in this country, is moving onward with steady and uninterrupted progress.
Two hundred and forty of the Saints sailed in February, in one ship, and two hundred and nine in another: and another ship is to sail to-day, (March 12) which will
perhaps have near 100 emigrants of our society on board. The two ships above mentioned went out with a fair wind, and have probably nearly accomplished their
voyage to New Orleans by this time.

An awful accident happened off Holyhead a few weeks since, by the collision of a ship and steamer, in which 122 persons found a watery grave; but through the mercy
of God all the companies of the Saints have been as yet preserved upon the water,-may God still save and preserve his people, who keep his commands and put their
trust in him.

The last news from America, seems to breathe a spirit of threatened war with England. The spirit of Mobocracy and misrule in that country, which has characterised
many of the Van Buren party, is still raging with unabated fury and madness in some parts of the Republic. But we have reason to thank God that the government has
now changed hands, and we sincerely hope that the new administration will stand firm in the cause of justice and law, and thus preserve peace, and put down that spirit
of murder, treason, and misrule which has nearly destroyed the institutions and injured the character of that country, which else had been the glory of the nations.

The Signs of the Times.

(From the Warder.)

The days of old were days of might,
In forms of greatness moulded;
And flowers of heaven grew on the earth,
Within the church unfolded.
For grace fell fast as summer's dew,
And Saints to giant's stature grew.
 Copyright
But         (c) 2005-2009,
     one by one                Infobase Media Corp.
                 the gifts are gone,                                                                                                                  Page 173 / 1033
That in the church resided;
And gone the spirits living light,
And flowers of heaven grew on the earth,
Within the church unfolded.
For grace fell fast as summer's dew,
And Saints to giant's stature grew.
But one by one the gifts are gone,
That in the church resided;
And gone the spirits living light,
That on her walls abided:
When by our shrines he came to dwell
In power and presence visible.
A blight hath pass'd upon the church,
Her summer hath departed;
The chill of age is on her sons,
The cold and fearful-hearted.
And sad amid neglect and scorn,
Our mother sits and weeps forlorn.
Narrow and narrower still, each year
The holy circles groweth;
And what the end of all shall be,
Nor man nor angel knoweth.
And so we wait and watch in fear,
It may be that the Lord is near.

MANCHESTER:

W. Shackleton and Son, Printers.

Vol. 1 No. 12 April 1841
THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS MILLENNIAL STAR,

EDITED BY PARLEY P. PRATT.
No. 12. Vol. I. APRIL, 1841. PRICE 6D.

Mission to England or the First Foreign Mission of the Latter-Day Saints.

About the first of June, 1837, Elder Heber C. Kimball was called by the spirit of revelation, and set apart by the first presidency of the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-
Day Saints, then at Kirtland, Ohio, (N.A.) to preside over a mission to England, accompanied by Elder O. Hyde, who was set apart for the same work at the same
time. In a few days Brother Joseph Fielding, priest, was set apart; and on the eve of the 12th, Elder Willard Richards, (having been absent several months, on a long
journey, and having returned the day previous,) was called and set apart for the same mission.

The following morning, Tuesday 13th, these brethren gave the parting hand, bid farewell to home, and without purse or scrip started for England. They were
accompanied 12 miles, to Fairport, on Lake Erie, by Elders Brigham Young, John P. Green, and Brother Levi Richards, and Sisters Kimball, Green, Fielding, (Brother
R. B. Thompson and wife accompanied the mission to Buffalo, and Brother Fitch Brigham to Utica,) and others, with whom they parted in the P.M. and went on board
a steamer for Buffalo, where they arrived next day.

At this place the brethren expected to receive some means from Canada to assist them on their journey, but were disappointed. In the evening they took passage on a
canal boat, and arrived in Albany on the 19th, (Elder Hyde having gone forward to New York from Rochester.)

Brother Fielding proceeded to New York, and on the 20th, Elder Kimball accompanied Elder Richards to his father's house in Richmond, Massachusetts, 30 miles
east, where they spent one day, and having received some assistance from his friends, bade them farewell for the last time, (his father and mother having since died, also
a sister whom he left in Kirtland) and on the 21st returned to Albany, and arrived in New York on the 22nd, where they found Brothers O. Hyde and Fielding; also,
Elders John Goodson, Isaac Russell, and John Snyder, priest, (who had come from Canada to join the mission) anxiously waiting their arrival, so that they might take
passage on board the United States, which was to sail next day, but they arrived too late.

In New York, Elder Richards received some further means quite providentially, and on the 23rd, the brethren engaged passage to Liverpool on board the Garrick,
which was to sail on the 1st of July.

In the mean time the brethren received every possible assistance from Elder Elijah Fordham, for at that time he was the only member of the church residing in the city,
and having no house of his own, he procured his father's store-house for the use of the brethren, where they lodged on the floor, amid straw and blankets one week;
eating their cold morsel, and conversing with the people as they had opportunity; for no place could be procured to preach in,-and there was no one to receive them
into their houses.

Sunday the 25th, the brethren held a council at their lodgings, (Mr. Fordham's store) and organized, ready for taking their departure.

29th, the brethren sealed, superscribed, and forwarded 180 of Elder O. Hyde's "Timely Warnings," to the ministers of the different denominations in the city, and went
on board the Garrick, which hauled out into the river and cast anchor. July 1st, the ship weighed anchor and was towed to the Hook by a steamer, where she spread
sail, and in 41/2 hours was out of sight of land.

With the exception of a strong wind on the 12th, there was generally a gentle breeze from the north-west during the voyage. On the 16th, Elder Hyde preached on the
aft quarter deck, and on the 18th, Cape Clear was visible, (18 days out of sight of land) and on the morning of the 20th the brethren landed in Liverpool, 20 days from
New York.

Here Elders Kimball, Hyde, and Richards found themselves on a foreign shore, surrounded by strangers, without the first farthing in their possession; but the brethren
unitedly took lodgings in a private house in Union-street, till after the inspection of the ship; and on Saturday the 22nd, took coach for Preston.

When they had alighted from the coach, and were standing by their trunks in front of the Hotel, in Preston, a large flag was unfurled over their heads, on which was
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
printed in golden letters, "Truth will Prevail," at the sight of which their hearts rejoiced, and they cried aloud "Amen, thanks be unto God, TRUTHPage
                                                                                                                                                    WILL174     / 1033
                                                                                                                                                           PREVAIL."

Brother Joseph Fielding lodged with his brother, Rev. James Fielding, then a preacher in Vauxhall chapel, and the remainder of the brethren took lodgings in St.
unitedly took lodgings in a private house in Union-street, till after the inspection of the ship; and on Saturday the 22nd, took coach for Preston.

When they had alighted from the coach, and were standing by their trunks in front of the Hotel, in Preston, a large flag was unfurled over their heads, on which was
printed in golden letters, "Truth will Prevail," at the sight of which their hearts rejoiced, and they cried aloud "Amen, thanks be unto God, TRUTH WILL PREVAIL."

Brother Joseph Fielding lodged with his brother, Rev. James Fielding, then a preacher in Vauxhall chapel, and the remainder of the brethren took lodgings in St.
Wilfred-street, Fox-street.

The same evening, the elders visited the Rev. Mr. Fielding, by his request, at his lodgings. He had previously been apprized of the coming forth of this work in America,
through the medium of letters from his relatives and others, and had requested his church to pray that God would send them his servants, and exhorted his people to
receive their message when they should come.

Sunday 23d, as they had no place in which to preach, the seven brethren went to Vauxhall chapel, to hear the Rev. Mr. Fielding, and at the close of the morning
service, Mr. Fielding gave public notice, that an Elder of the Latter-Day Saints would preach in the afternoon, in his pulpit. This was voluntary with Mr. Fielding, as no
one had requested the privilege-and in the afternoon according to the notice, Elder Kimball gave a brief history of the rise of the church, and the first principles of the
gospel, and Elder Hyde bore testimony; after which, the Rev. Mr. Fielding requested the brethren to give out an appointment for the evening, when Elder Goodson
preached, and Brother Joseph Fielding bore testimony. At the close, Mr. F. again gave leave for preaching at the same place on Wednesday evening, when Elder Hyde
preached and Elder Richards bore testimony, and from that time the Rev. Mr. Fielding closed his doors against the elders, and began to oppose the work, and stated
that the elders promised to say nothing about baptism in their preaching, before he consented to let them preach in his pulpit; whereas the subject of the elders
preaching in his chapel had not been named between the parties, before Mr. F. gave out the public appointment before referred to; much less (if possible) that they
would "say nothing about baptism."

Nine of Mr. Fielding's members offered themselves for baptism; and Mr. Fielding presented himself before the elders and forbid their baptizing them, but he received
for answer, that they were "of age, and could act for themselves," and on Sunday the 30th, they were baptized under the hands of Elder Kimball; Brother Geo. D. Watt
being the first who offered himself for baptism in England, and is now an elder labouring in Edinburgh, Scotland. Elder Russell preached in the market-place in the
afternoon, and from that day the doors of private houses were open on almost every hand for the elders.

July 31st, a council of the elders decided that Elders Goodson and Richards should go on a mission to Bedford, and Elder Russell and Priest Snyder on a mission to
Alston,

Cumberland; and after a night of prayer, praise, and thanksgiving, the brethren took their departure on the morning of the first of August for their several stations.

The Rev. Mr. Fielding continued to oppose the doctrine of baptism for a season, but finding that he was like to loose all his "best members," he offered to baptize them
himself, but they being aware that he had no authority, declined his friendly offers; whereupon he engaged the Rev. Mr. Giles, a Baptist minister in Preston, of as little
authority as himself, to do the baptizing for his flock-but this iniquitous scheme succeeded little better than the other, only one coming forward to his baptism, so far as
we have heard. Mr. Fielding's people also stated that he acted the part of a hypocrite and deceived them, when he read the letters to them in public, which he received
from America, by keeping back that part which treated on baptism, which, since the foregoing failure he has opposed.

Elders Kimball and Hyde, and Priest Fielding continued to preach daily in different parts of Preston, and on Wednesday and Thursday evenings, (Aug. 2nd) the
meetings were attended by Miss Jennetta Richards, who was visiting her friends in Preston, and on Friday she requested baptism, which was attended to by Elder
Kimball, after which she was confirmed at the water side, by Elders Kimball, and Hyde, it being the first confirmation in a foreign land in these last days.

The day following sister Richards returned home to her friends, and informed her father, the Rev. J. Richards, and Independent minister at Walker-fold, Chaidgley,
whom she had found at Preston, and what she had done, and requested him to send

Mr. Elder Kimball to preach in his chapel; Mr. Richards complied with the daughter's request. Elder Kimball arrived at Walker-fold, Saturday eve, August 12th, and
the day following preached three times in Mr. Richards pulpit to crowded assemblies, also twice during the week, and twice the Sunday following, being most kindly
and cordially entertained by Mr. and Mrs. Richards for nine days, during which time Elder Kimball baptized several in the neighbourhood.

After a short visit to Preston, where Elder Hyde continued to preach and baptize, Elder Kimball returned to Walker-fold and continued to receive the hospitality of Mr.
Richards' house for some days, while the work spread in the neighbourhood, and from thence the work went forth to Clitheroe, Waddington, Downham, Chatburn,
Thornly, and Ribchester, through the labours of Brothers Kimball and Fielding.

Elders Goodson and Richards arrived in Bedford on the 2nd of August, and having letters of introduction to the Rev. Timothy R. Matthews, from Brother Joseph
Fielding, (Mrs. Matthews' brother,) they immediately waited on Mr. Matthews, who expressed great joy at their arrival, and manifested his sincerity by walking arm in
arm with the elders through the streets of Bedford, calling on the members of his church, and inviting them to attend the lecture of the elders, at his chapel vestry that
evening. Mr. Matthews had previously been apprised of the Saints in America, through the medium of the Rev. James Fielding, of Preston, and the letters from America
before referred to. In the evening, his church assembled in the vestry, and Elders Goodson and

Richards continued to lecture and testify of the work of God, on that and the three following evenings in the same place, with the entire approbation of Mr. Matthews,
who, at the close of the lectures publicly bore testimony to the truths advanced, and called upon his people to know why they did not come forward for baptism; while
they in return, wished to know why he did not set them the example.

After this, Mr. Matthews engaged another house in the neighbourhood for the elders to preach in, under the pretence that some of the proprietors of the chapel might
not be pleased with the elders occupying the vestry, and Mr. Matthews continued to attend the preaching of the elders, and also spent a great share of his time, from
day to day, in conversation with them.

Mr. Matthews told the elders that he had received two ordinations, one from Bishop West, whom he had proved to be an impostor; and another from the church of
England, which he acknowledged to be descended from the church of Rome, and he further acknowledged that he had no authority from God for administering in the
ordinances of God's house.

On the 10th, Mrs. Braddock and four others were baptized by Elder Goodson. Soon after this, Mr. Joseph Saville, member of Mr. Matthews' church, being very
desirous of receiving baptism at the same time with Mr. Matthews, waited on him at his house in company with Elders G. and R., and Mr. Matthews and Mr. Saville
mutually agreed to meet the elders on the bank of the river Ouse, at a specified hour in the afternoon, and attend to the ordinance of baptism.

At the hour appointed, Mr. Saville met the elders at the place previously designated by Mr. Matthews; but as he did not make his appearance according to promise,
after waiting(c)
 Copyright    for2005-2009,
                  him an hour,Infobase
                                Mr. Saville
                                       MediawasCorp.
                                               baptized, when the elders repaired to Mr. Matthews' to learn the cause of his not fulfilling his engagement, and were
                                                                                                                                                    Page 175 / 1033
informed by Mr. Matthews' family that he had gone out in the country to preach.

In a day or two it was currently rumoured that Mr. Matthews had baptized himself, and this rumour was afterwards confirmed by Mrs. Matthews, who stated to Elder
mutually agreed to meet the elders on the bank of the river Ouse, at a specified hour in the afternoon, and attend to the ordinance of baptism.

At the hour appointed, Mr. Saville met the elders at the place previously designated by Mr. Matthews; but as he did not make his appearance according to promise,
after waiting for him an hour, Mr. Saville was baptized, when the elders repaired to Mr. Matthews' to learn the cause of his not fulfilling his engagement, and were
informed by Mr. Matthews' family that he had gone out in the country to preach.

In a day or two it was currently rumoured that Mr. Matthews had baptized himself, and this rumour was afterwards confirmed by Mrs. Matthews, who stated to Elder
Kimball, at Preston, that Mr. Matthews had baptized himself, reasoning upon this principle within himself, "If I have authority to administer the sacrament to my people,
why not have authority to baptize myself," &c., and all this after Mr. Matthews had acknowledged to Elders Goodson and Richards that he had no authority to
administer in the ordinances of God's house; and altogether regardless of the words of the apostle, (Heb. v, 4) "No man taketh this honour unto himself but he that is
called of God as was Aaron.

By the foregoing it is plainly to be seen that Mr. Matthews has attempted to take that upon himself which was never conferred upon him by the spirit of revelation,
either by God, his angels, or his servants: viz. the holy Prieshood; and from that period Mr. Matthews began to preach baptism, and baptized those who felt it their duty
to be baptized, and then invited them to the penitent form to get remission of their sins; but finding that would not answer all the design which he intended, he afterwards
began to baptize for the remission of sins.

Mr. Matthews appears to have well understood that counterfeit coin is more current the nearer it approximates to the true, and governed himself accordinly, for he
continued to preach faith, repentance, baptism, for the remission of sins, the second coming of Christ, &c.&c., adding one thing to another, in imitation of truth, as fast
as it answered his purpose, from those doctrines which he had heard from the Latter-Day Saints; but it was some time before he arrived at that heaven-daring
conscience-seared hardihood, to lay hands on those whom he had baptized for the reception of the Holy Ghost, and at the same time, he acknowledged that he had not
got the Holy Ghost himself, by praying that he might receive it,-(Query- How can a man communicate that which he is not in possesion of?) and he now calls his
church, the church of Latter-Day Saints. Thus has Mr. Matthews been running about from Bedford to Liverpool; from Liverpool to Northampton; from Northampton
to Bedford, and other places; crying aloud in public and private, that the Latter-Day Saints and their doctrines came from hell- At the same time has been preaching the
same doctrines, calls his church by the same name, is administering in the same ordinances, just as though he fully believed that the doctrines and sacraments of hell
would be sanctified and made holy and heavenly, when administered by the tongue and hands of an impostor.

About the time that Mr. Matthews rejected the truth in Bedford, his son (as Mr. Matthews called him), the Rev. Robert Aitken, commenced his attack on the principles
of righteousness in Preston, and while furiously pounding his pulpit with the Book of

Mormon, and warning his people to beware of the Latter-Day Saints and their doctrines, saying that they and their record came from hell; called upon his people to use
all their efforts to put down the work of God, or stop the progress of the Latter-Day Saints; and if it could not be put down without, prayed that God would smite the
leaders; and from that time to the present his prayer has been answering on his own head.

After Mr. Aitken had preached against the corruptions of the church of England for years, and established many flourishing chapels in Liverpool, Preston, Manchester,
Burslem, London, &c. &c.; after he had been visited by the elders of the church of Latter-Day Saints, and acknowledged to them at one time that baptism was right,
but he could find no man who had an authority to baptize; and at another time that he was afraid of them, and rejected their testimony, and last of all would not receive
the elders intoh is house; after all this, and deserted by a part of his flock, he has fled from the remainder because he was an hireling, and cared not for the sheep: yes,
he has deserted his "Christian Society"-ceased to be an Ailkenite, and dissolved his co-partnership with father Matthews, as may well be supposed, returned, and
taken "holy order" in mother church, against the curruptions of which he has testified so diligently from year to year, and is now about to enter on his parochial duties in
St. John the Evangelist's church, Hope St. Liverpool, for no other reason that the writer knows of, only that he could find no one who had authority to baptize for the
remission of sins; and not possessing the faith of his father Matthews, to believe that the doctrines of the pit would become holy and gospel doctrines, when taught by
the tongue of wickedness and imposture; he has concluded thus publicly to acknowledge himself a servant of those very errors he has so long contended against for the
sake of filthy lucre.

About the 12th of September, Elder Goodson and Priest Snyder returned to Preston, and soon after sailed for America.

Some years previous, the principles of the temperance society, (originally established in America) were introduced into England, and Preston was the first town to
receive them. Among the many interesting and valuable items held forth by the temperance people, it was often remarked by them that temperance was the fore-runner
of the gospel, which prophecy proved true, for when the fulness of the gospel came from America to England, it was first preached in Preston, and through the influence
of the Temperance Society, the Latter-Day Saints procured the use of the Temperance Hall, in Preston, (a commodious building, originally erected for cock-fighting,)
for their chapel, and commenced meeting therein on the 3rd of September, 1837, and continued until they were ejected through the influence of others, the Temperance
Society not having it entirely at their control. Similar favours have been received from several other Temperance Societies in England, for which, the Lord reward them.

Elder Richards continued to labour against much opposition in Bedford and the region round about, until the 7th of March, 1838, when he returned to Preston, leaving
about 40 members in charge of Elder James Lavender.

Elder Russell continued to labour at Alston, Brampton, &c., and returned to Preston near the same time, leaving about 60 members in the care of Elder Jacob Peart.

At Christmas, 1837, Priest Fielding was ordained Elder, and several were ordained teachers, &c., at Preston; and in March, 1838. the church had extended from
Preston to Penwortham, Longton, Southport, Eccleston, Whittle, Hunters-hill, Chorley, and the intermediate region, through the labours of Elders Hyde, Kimball, and
Fielding, and the members amounted to several hundreds in the regions of Preston and Clithero.

During this month, Elders Kimball and Hyde were diligently engaged in organizing the different branches; and on the 1st of April, a general conference was called at
Preston, when the organization of the churches was completed, and many were ordained; among whom were Elders Joseph Fielding, Willard Richards, and William
Clayton, to the High-Priesthood, and set apart by Elders Kimball and Hyde, to preside over all the churches in England.

On the 9th, Elders Kimball, Hyde, and Russell, took leave of the Saints in Preston, and went to Liverpool, where they were visited by Elders Fielding, Richards,
Clayton, and others, and on the 20th of April, sailed for New York, on board the Garrick, the same ship they came out on to England.

When Elders Fielding and Richards had returned to Longton, they found a pamphlet purporting tobe by the Rev. Richard Livesey, a Methodist minister, who had spent
some time on a mission to the United States, as he says, and having nothing more important to attend to during his mission, it appears that he spent his time in gathering
up a heap of lies and filth from the American papers, and imported them to England on his return; and finding that the work of God had commenced in his native land,
and was likely to destroy his craft, set himself at work to condemn his heterogeneous mass of transatlantic lies, and form the wonderful production of the Rev. Richard
Livesey's tract against the Latter-Day Saints, it being the first thing of the kind that the enemy of all righteousness had found means to export from America, and
circulate in England, but since which he has found servants in abundance, to assist in this nefarious merchandize of his heart's delight.

Copyright
The church (c) 2005-2009,
           at this time, was Infobase    Media
                              in its infancy, andCorp.                                                                                              Page
                                                  needed much instruction, which necessarily occupied the attention of the presiding elders to a great extent,176  / 1033
                                                                                                                                                               and as there
were few labourers in the field, the spread of the work was not very rapid for some time.
and was likely to destroy his craft, set himself at work to condemn his heterogeneous mass of transatlantic lies, and form the wonderful production of the Rev. Richard
Livesey's tract against the Latter-Day Saints, it being the first thing of the kind that the enemy of all righteousness had found means to export from America, and
circulate in England, but since which he has found servants in abundance, to assist in this nefarious merchandize of his heart's delight.

The church at this time, was in its infancy, and needed much instruction, which necessarily occupied the attention of the presiding elders to a great extent, and as there
were few labourers in the field, the spread of the work was not very rapid for some time.

Sister Alice Hodgin died at Preston on the 2nd of September, 1838, and it was such a wonderful thing for a Latter-Day Saint to die in England, that Elder Richards
was arraigned before the mayor's court at Preston, on the 3rd of October, charged with "killing and slaying" the said Alice, with a "black stick," &c., but was
discharged without being permitted to make his defence, as soon as it was discovered that the iniquity of his accusers was about to be made manifest.

October 19th, 1838, Elder Clayton gave himself wholly to the work, and soon after commenced preaching and baptizing in Manchester; and from thence the work
spread into Stockport, and other places in the neighbourhood, through the labours of Elders Clayton, Fielding, John

Moon, and Wilding. A small church had previously sprung up in Bolton, through the labours of Elder Wilding, and was continued by Elder A. Fielding. In the summer
of 1839, Elders Clayton, Richards, and J. Moon laboured in Burslem with some success, and a small church was planted in Burnley by Elder Thomas Richardson,
besides many who were added in the older branches, through the instrumentality of the local elders and priests, who were generally very faithful.

December, 8th, 1839, Elders Hiram Clark, Alexander Wright, and Samuel Mulliner arrived in Preston, from America; and on the 25th, Brothers Wright and Mulliner
started for Scotland, and soon commenced preaching and baptizing in Paisley and vicinity.

January 13th, 1840, Elders Wilford Woodruff, John Taylor, and Theodore Turley arrived in Preston, from America; and on the 18th, Brothers Woodruff and Turley
started for the Potteries in Stafford-shire, passing through Manchester; and on the 22nd, Elder Taylor left for Liverpool.

April 6th, 1840, just 10 years from the organization of the church, Elders Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, Parley P. Pratt, Orson Pratt, Geo. A. Smith, and Renben
Hadlock, landed in Liverpool from New York; and on the 9th, Elder Kimball arrived in Preston, just 2 years from the day he left for America.

The arrival of the Elders caused the Saints to rejoice exceedingly,-for it had been prophesied by many, (not of the church,) that they would never come, and that Elders
Kimball and Hyde would never return, but they are both now in England;

Elders O. Hyde, and G. J. Adams having arrived in Liverpool on the 3d inst., from New York.

HEBER C. KIMBALL,

ORSON HYDE,

WILLARD RICHARDS.

Preston, March 24th, 1841.

Difference Between the Baptists & Latter-Day Saints.

From the "North Staffordshire Mercury."

Sir,-In a late publication, you reported the case of some persons who were taken before T. B. Rose, Esq. for disturbing a congregation of "Latter-Day Saints," or
believers in the "Book of Mormon." A teacher of that sect, on being asked by the magistrate wherein they differed from the Baptists, replied, "In the laying on of
hands,;" but declined making an honest confession of those peculiarities which separate them as widely from the Baptists, as from every other denomination of the
christian church. This was certainly prudent; but as the Baptists feel themselves dishonoured by such an alliance, they would be unjust to themselves were they to leave
unanswered such a libel upon their denomination. The following very prominent marks of difference will enable your readers to judge for themselves.

I.-The Saints admit all persons indiscriminately to baptism, encouraging them to pass through that rite, with the promise that great spiritual improvement will follow.
They baptize for remission of sins, without waiting for credible evidence of repentance for sin. But the Baptists admit none to that ordinance who do not exhibit this
qualification in the most satisfactory manner; and if they found a candidate looking to the water of baptism as having virtue to cleanse him from sin, he would be put
back until better instructed.

II.-After baptism the Saints kneel down, and their priest laying on his hands, professes to give them the Holy Ghost. If effects similar to those produced by the laying on
of the Apostles' hands were seen to follow, scepticism must yield to the force of such evidence; but in their case no such effects are produced; the baptized sinner is a
sinner still, though flattered and deluded with the epithet "Latter-day Saint." The Baptists regard such mummery with as much disgust as all Christians do.

III.-Having, as they suppose, the extraordinary gifts of the Spirit, the Saints consistently pretend to have the power of working wonders, and profess to heal the sick
with Holy Oil; also to the power of prophecy. As most moral evils bring with them their own remedy, these lofty pretensions will ruin them in due time, by opening the
eyes of the most deluded, as in the case of the countless sects of impostors who have appeared upon the stage before them. It need not be added, that the Baptists
stand far removed from such conceits, and have no part in them.

IV.-Not satisfied with the Bible, as a complete revelation from God, the "Latter-day Saints" have adopted a romance written in America, as a fresh revelation, and have
added a trashy volume of 600 pages to that Book, which we are forbidden to add to, or take from, under the most awful penalties! But even this is not enough for their
impious presumption. They have published a monthly magazine, in which "new revelations" are served up fresh as they arrive, for the use of all who can swallow them.
The disgust with which the Baptists regard such a melancholy exhibition of human folly and wickedness, separates them to an impassable distance from such people.

V.-In order to carry on this order of things, the Latter-day Saints have appointed two Priesthoods. "The "lesser, or Aaronic Priesthood, is "to hold the keys of the
Ministering "of Angels, and to admister in out-"ward ordinauces." "The power "and authority of the higher, or Mel-"chisedeck Priesthood, is to hold the "keys of all the
Spiritual Blessings of "the Church-to have the privilege "of receiving the mysteries of the "Kingdom of Heaven-to have the "Heavens opened to them-to com-"mune
with the general assembly "and Church of the Firstborn; and "to enjoy the communion and pre-"sence of God the Father, and of "Jesus the Mediator of the New
Covenant." (See page 13.) So that in this wonderful priesthood, they have provided for an ample supply of new things in endless variety, and without end, from the
hands of wretched men, who blasphemously aspire to a dignity which belongs alone to Him who is the only "Priest for ever after the order of Melolizedeck."

The fear of trespassing upon your valuable columns, Mr. Editor, prevents my enlarging upon these and very many other points of difference; but enough has been done
toCopyright
   shew your(c)readers,
                 2005-2009,
                        that noInfobase
                                 two sectsMedia  Corp.
                                           can differ more widely from each other, than the Baptists and Latter-day Saints; and that to confound them Page    177
                                                                                                                                                         in any way/ together
                                                                                                                                                                      1033
is not only unjust to the former, but involves them in the disgrace of being partakers in a bold imposition, or a pitiable delution which they regard with equal abnorance
and disgust A Barraz Hanley, Feb 16, 1841.
hands of wretched men, who blasphemously aspire to a dignity which belongs alone to Him who is the only "Priest for ever after the order of Melolizedeck."

The fear of trespassing upon your valuable columns, Mr. Editor, prevents my enlarging upon these and very many other points of difference; but enough has been done
to shew your readers, that no two sects can differ more widely from each other, than the Baptists and Latter-day Saints; and that to confound them in any way together
is not only unjust to the former, but involves them in the disgrace of being partakers in a bold imposition, or a pitiable delution which they regard with equal abnorance
and disgust A Barraz Hanley, Feb 16, 1841.

The foregoing article attempts to show the difference between the Baptists and Latter-Day Saints. We will now attempt to show the difference between the Baptists
and Former-Day Saints.

1st.-The Former-Day Saints baptised for remission of sins, Acts ii.38. The Baptists baptize those only who are supposed to have their sins forgiven before they are
baptized.

2nd.-The Former-Day Saints admitted all persons indiscriminately to baptism, as soon as they professed faith and repentance, encouraging them to pass through that
rite with the promise that great spiritual improvement would follow; Acts ii. 38-41 inclusive. But if the Baptists found the penitent believer looking for remission of sins
through that rite, they would be put back to "get religion" where they could find it.

3rd.-After baptism, the Former-Day Saints prayed for and laid hands on the disciples in the name of Jesus, and professed to give them the Holy Ghost, Acts viii. 17,
also Acts xviv. 6. The Baptists say, "they regard such mummery with as much disgust as all Christians do."

4th.-Having, as they supposed the extranordinary gifts of the Spirit, the Former-day Saints consistently pretended to have the power of working wonders, and
professed to heal the sick with Holy Oil. Jas. v. 14, 15. Also to the power of propheny. First Corinthians from 12th to 14th chapter, It need not be added that, the
Baptists stand far removed from "such conceits," and have no part in them; nor in any thing pertaining to the gifts and power of God or to use the Apostle's own words,
they have a form of Godliness, denying the power.

5th.-Not satisfied with the Bible as a complete revelation from God, the Former-day Saints have added a volume of several hundred pages (the New Textament), to
that book, which (according to Baptist logic) Moses forbid them to add to, or take from. Deut. iv. 2. But even this was not enough; but new revelations were served up
almost daily, fresh as they arrived, for all those who could swallow them. "The disgust with which the Baptists regard such things, considering them but a melancholy
exhibition of human folly and wickedness," separates them to an impassable distance from the Former-day Saints: and how with all these differences the Baptists should
ever have been thought by themselves, or any body else, to be the church of Christ, is difficult to imagine!

6th.-In order to carry on their strange work, or order of things, the Former-day Saints had two priesthoods. The Aaronic Priesthood administered in outward
ordinances, as in the case of John the Baptist. The power and authority of the Higher, or Melchizedeck Priesthood was to bold the keys of all the spiritual blessings of
the Church, as Jesus said, "I give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven-whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven," &c. They were to have
the privilege of knowing the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven. "To you it is given to know the mysteries of the kingdom,"-to have the heavens opened unto them-to
commune with the general assembly and church of the firstborn; and to enjoy the communion and presence of God the Father, and of Jesus the mediator of the new
covenant. Heb. xii. 22, 23, 24. So that in this wonderful Priesthood, they have provided for an ample supply of new things in endless variety, and without and, from
those who are and were counted the off-scouring of all things; and who as the baptists would insinuate, "did aspire to a dignity which they say, "belongs only to him who
is the only Priest for ever after the order of Melchizedeck."

The fear of trespassing upon the time and patience of our readers, prevents our enlarging upon these and many other points of difference; but enough has been said to
shew that no two sects can possibly differ more widely from each other than do the Baptists and Former-day Saints,-and to amalgamate the two systems in any way is
not only an act of injustice-but would involve the Baptists, who by the by are an honourable body, in the disgrace of that sect which was "every where spoken against."
See Acts.

The Book of Mormon.

(From the "Times and Season.")

"The following article was forwarded to President Joseph Smith, by A. G. Gano, Esq., of Cincinnati, (Ohio.) It originally appeared in the "New Yorker," and is from
the pen of "Josephine," supposed Gen. Sandford's daughter. We consider it one of the most candid articles that has ever appeared in relation to our people; though
there is one error into which the learned and impartial authoress has fallen-it is in comparing the Book of Mormon to the Koran of Mahomet. Mahomet had not the
advantage of the Urim and Thummim by which the ancients were constituted seers-the articles, however, is candid, and from the pen of a ready writer, and gives the
most indubitable evidence that persons of taste, and high literary acquirements, are willing to give us an impartial hearing. Truth, naked truth, is all we ask, and we are
ready for trial at the bar of reason."

"THE BOOK OF MORMON."

One of the greatest literary curiosities of the day, is the much abused "Book of Mormon." That a work of the kind should be planned, executed, and given to the
scrutiny of the world by an illiterate young man of twenty-that it should gain numerous and devoted partizans here and in Europe, and that it should agitate a whole State
to such a degree, that law, justice, and humanity were set aside to make a war of extermination on the new sect, seems scarcely credible in the nineteenth century, and
under this liberal government; yet such is the fact.

The believers in the Book of Mormon now number well nigh 50,000 souls in America, to say nothing of numerous congregations in Great Britain. They style themselves
Latter-day Saints, as it is prominent point in their faith that the world is soon to experience a great and final change. They believe, and insist upon believing, literally, the
Old and New Testament; but they also hold that there are various other inspired writings, which, in due season, will be brought to light. Some of these (the Book of
Mormon for example) are even now appearing, after having been lost for ages. They think that in the present generation will be witnessed the final gathering together of
all the true followers of

Christ into one fold of peace and purity-in other words, that the Millennium is near. Setting aside the near approach of the Millennium and the Book of Mormon, they
resemble in faith and Decipline the Methodists, and their are marked by the fervid simplicity that characterizes that body of Christians. It is in begining the Book of
Mormon inspired that the chief difference consists; but it must be admitted that is an important distinction.

This is their own declaration of faith in that point: A young man named Joseph Smith, in the western part of New York, guided, as he says, by Divine Inspiration, found
in 1830, a kind of stone chest or vault containing a number of thin plates of gold held together by a ring, on which they were all strung, and engraved with unknown
characters. The characters the Latter-day Saints believe to be the ancient Egyptian, and that Smith was enabled by inspiration to translate them-in part only, however,
for the plates(c)are2005-2009,
 Copyright           not entirelyInfobase
                                  given in English. This translation is the Book of Mormon, and so far it is a faint and distant parallel of the Koran. In much the same way
                                           Media Corp.                                                                                                     Page 178 / 1033
Mahomet presented his code of religion to his followers, and to that authority the sceptre-sword of Islamism now sways the richest and widest realms that ever bowed
to one faith. But the Saints have a very different career before them: their faith is opposed to all violence, and, from the nature of their peculiar doctrines, they must soon
die of themselves if they are wrong. If the appointed signs that are to announce the approach of the Millennium do not take place immediately, the Later-day Saints
This is their own declaration of faith in that point: A young man named Joseph Smith, in the western part of New York, guided, as he says, by Divine Inspiration, found
in 1830, a kind of stone chest or vault containing a number of thin plates of gold held together by a ring, on which they were all strung, and engraved with unknown
characters. The characters the Latter-day Saints believe to be the ancient Egyptian, and that Smith was enabled by inspiration to translate them-in part only, however,
for the plates are not entirely given in English. This translation is the Book of Mormon, and so far it is a faint and distant parallel of the Koran. In much the same way
Mahomet presented his code of religion to his followers, and to that authority the sceptre-sword of Islamism now sways the richest and widest realms that ever bowed
to one faith. But the Saints have a very different career before them: their faith is opposed to all violence, and, from the nature of their peculiar doctrines, they must soon
die of themselves if they are wrong. If the appointed signs that are to announce the approach of the Millennium do not take place immediately, the Later-day Saints
must, by their own showing, be mistaken, and their faith fall quietly to the ground. So, to persecute them merely for opinion's sake is as useless as it would be unjust and
impolitic.

The Book of Mormon purports to be a history of a portion of the children of Israel, who found their way to this continent after the first destruction of Jerusalem. It is
continued from generation to generation by a succession of prophets, and gives in different books an account of the lost nation. The Golden Book is an abridgment by
Mormon, the last of the prophets, of all the works of his predecessors.

The style is a close imitation of the scriptural, and is remarkably free from any allusions that might betray a knowledge of the present political or social state of the
world. The writer lives in the whole strength of his imagination in the age he portrays. It is difficult to imagine a more difficult literary task than to write what may be
termed a continuation of the Scriptures, that should not only avoid all collision with the authentic and sacred word, but even fill up many chasms that now seem to exist,
and thus receive and lend confirmation in almost every book.

To establish a plausibly-sustained theory that the aborigines of our continent are descendants of Israel without committing himself by any assertion or description that
could be contradicted, shows a degree of talent and research that in an uneducated youth of twenty is almost a miracle in itself.

A copy of the characters on some of the golden leaves was transmitted to a gentleman of this city, who of course was unable to decipher them, but thought they bore a
great resemblance to the ancient Egyptian characters.

If on comparison it appears that these characters are similar to those recently discovered on those ruins in Central America which have attracted so much attention
lately, and which are decidedly of Egyptian architecture, it will make a strong point for Smith. It will tend to prove that the plates are genuine, even if it does not
establish the truth of his inspiration, or the fidelity of his translation.

In any case our constitution throws its protecting aegis over every religious doctrine. If the Saints have violated the law, let the law deal with the criminals; but let not a
mere opinion, however absurd and delusive it may be, call forth a spirit of persecution. Persecution, harsh daughter of Cruelty and ignorance, can never find a home in a
heart truly republican. Opinion is a household god, and in this land her shrine is inviolate. JOSEPHINE.

Remarkable Fulfilment of An Awful Imprecation.

In the month of February or March, 1835, Mr. Francis G. Bishop, a minister in the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, came into the town of Oxford, New
Haven County, and State of Connecticut, to preach the gospel. He delivered one discourse in the Methodist Chapel, Zoar Bridge. Mr. Asahel Mead, a member of the
Methodist Episcopal Church, attended Mr. Bishop's meeting, and at the close thereof (having heard some things advanced by Mr. B., contrary and repugnant to his
own views) said to some of his friends, that when Mr. Bishop returned to preach there two weeks from that day, he (Mr. Mead), would go at the head of a mob to
mob Mr. Bishop. He then said that if Mr. Bishop was right in his views and doctrine, he hoped that he should be taken away before the two weeks came around; if he
was not, he would surely go at the head of a mob to mob Mr. B. So confident did he seem to be that he was right, and Mr. B. was wrong, that he repeated his request
to be taken out of the way if Mr. B. was right. He emphatically requested the whole company to remember what he said. He indulged in abusing and slandering the
Latter-day Saints very much.-His conduct ill comported with the character of a Christian.

He was taken ill in a day or two, became deranged, and the very day that he proposed to head a mob, he headed a funeral procession and was carried to his grave, a
cold and lifeless corpse.

Having been eye and ear witnesses to the facts above stated, we cheerfully give our names to the world, in testimony of the same, by the request of Mr. Hyde.

BURR TOMLINSON,

CAROLINE TOMLINSON.

Oxford, New-Haven County,

Conn., Jan. 20th, 1841.

Conference Minutes.

The Council of the Twelve assembled at Manchester, in the Carpenters' Hall, on the 6th day of April, 1841, for the first time to transact business as a quorum, in the
presence of the church in a foreign land; being the first day of the 12th year of the rise of the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints.

Nine of the quorum were present, viz:-B. Young, H. C. Kimball, O, Hyde, P. P. Pratt, O. Pratt, W. Woodruff, W. Richards, J. Taylor, and G. A. Smith.

President Young having called the house to order, and organised the conference, then opened by prayer.

Elder Thomas Ward was then chosen clerk. The President then made some introductory remarks relative.

Communications.

To the Editor of the Star.

Manchester, April 1st, 1841.

Dear Brother-I left London on the 26th February, and arrived in Bristol same day, where I found Elder Kington busily engaged in the work of the Lord; he had opened
a preaching place in this city, (which contains a population of about 200,000) and had raised up a small branch of 13 members. I preached three times while there in a
saloon opposite the chain bridge, had good attendance and attention. Many seemed interested in the work, some believed, I baptized one. I believe there will be a
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                  Page
good work in Bristol. I preached in the town of Monmouth to a full congregation, several offered themselves for baptism after meeting, which was  left for179  / 1033
                                                                                                                                                           others to
administer. I attended the Garway conference on the 8th of March. Elder Levi Richards was called to the chair, Elder James Morgan, clerk. Four branches were
represented, containing 134 members, 5 elders, 6 priests, 4 teachers, and 1 deacon; 3 were ordained to the ministry. After visiting as many churches as time would
Dear Brother-I left London on the 26th February, and arrived in Bristol same day, where I found Elder Kington busily engaged in the work of the Lord; he had opened
a preaching place in this city, (which contains a population of about 200,000) and had raised up a small branch of 13 members. I preached three times while there in a
saloon opposite the chain bridge, had good attendance and attention. Many seemed interested in the work, some believed, I baptized one. I believe there will be a
good work in Bristol. I preached in the town of Monmouth to a full congregation, several offered themselves for baptism after meeting, which was left for others to
administer. I attended the Garway conference on the 8th of March. Elder Levi Richards was called to the chair, Elder James Morgan, clerk. Four branches were
represented, containing 134 members, 5 elders, 6 priests, 4 teachers, and 1 deacon; 3 were ordained to the ministry. After visiting as many churches as time would
permit, and preaching daily to large congregations, I attended the Bran Green and Gadfield Elm conference, that met at the Gadfield Elm chapel on the 15th March,
and heard 19 branches represented, containing 408 members, 8 elders, 33 priests, 11 teachers, and 1 deacon. I also attended the Frooms Hill conference which met at
Stanley Hill, Herefordshire, on the 22nd of March, Elder Richards presided. I heard represented on this occasion 30 branches, containing 1,008 members, 27 elders,
67 priests, 27 teachers, and 7 deacons. The whole number represented at these three conferences was, 1539 members, 36 elders, 103 priests, 41 teachers, and 9
deacons, all of whom have received the fulness of the gospel in that part of the vineyard during the term of one year, besides many members and officers who had
emigrated to America. The increase for the last three months in that part of the vineyard is 278.-The work has continued to increase without ceasing since its first
commencement in that part of the vineyard, and is still progressing. On the day following the conference, I parted with Elders Richards, Kington and Kay, and left that
part of the vineyard, and called upon the Saints in Birmingham, and West Bromwich; but had not time to hold public meetings with them. I had the privilege of joining
Elder Smith in meeting the Staffordshire conference, at the magistrates assembly room, in Hanley, on Sunday the 28th of March, an account of which Elder Smith will
lay before you. We arrived in Manchester on the 30th of March, in good health and spirits.

W. WOODRUFF

Bolton, April 11th, 1841.

Elder Pratt,-I thought good to give your readers (through the medium of the Star,) a short account of my labours in England. I landed in Liverpool on the 6th of April,
1840, and after attending the conference in the Staffordshire Potteries, where there were about 100 saints i remained there three months; the work continued to
prosper, and 80 were added to the church in that time. I then left the church there to the care of Elder A. Cordon, and in company with Elders Kimball and Woodruff,
visited the churches in Herefordshire, and vicinity; hundreds received our testimony and were baptized. From thence we proceeded to London, where we met with
much difficulty in introducing the fulness of the gospel; the hearts of the people seemed barred against the truth, but the Lord blessed our labours, and we succeeded in
establishing a branch of the church there. My health being poor, I was counciled by my brethren of the Twelve, to return to the field of my former labours in
Staffordshire, which I did, leaving in London but eleven members. Since that time, my labours have been chiefly confined to the limits of the Staffordshire conference,
which has until lately included Birmingham and Macclesfield, containing 18 branches of the church, 580 members having been added since the time I commenced
labouring there; many have been called to the ministry, who are faithful men, and willing to receive counsel Although I have suffered much bodily affliction during the
past year, the Lord has blessed my labours abundantly, and I can say I never enjoyed myself better in the discharge of my duty, than I have on this mission. Among the
greatest blessings I have enjoyed, has been the privilege of attending four general conferences, and meeting in council with the 12. I can assure you that a meeting with
those in whose company I have suffered so much tribulation for the gospels sake, both at home and abroad, by land and sea, is to me a privilege indeed. I am now
preparing to return home with my brethren, according to the instructions of the first presidency of the church; and as I take my leave of the Saints in this land, my prayer
to God is that he would preserve his people from the hand of Satan, and prepare them for the coming Redeemer who is near at hand. I remain your servant for the
Gospel's sake,

G. A. SMITH.

Preston, April 13th, 1841.

Brother Pratt, Sir,-With pleasure

I take my pen to communicate a few lines to you, which you are at liberty to insert in your highly valued paper, should you deem them worthy of a place there.

I sailed from New York on the 13th February last, in company with our much esteemed and worthy brother, Elder G.J. Adams. We left the dock with the prayers and
blessings of many of the Saints who were assembled to witness our departure. Their last benedictions were softened with the tears of sympathy and grief, mingled with
joy at the prospect of the same truth that had won their affections, going to other nations also.-A steamer came along side and towed us out of the harbour,-a heavy
breeze was blowing from the N.W., the vessel spread her sails to the wind, and just at the time the rays of the setting sun were painting the face of the waters with a
golden hue, we bade farewell to our native country; and the American shores receded from our view, and were lost amid the pathless waters of the great Atlantic.
What do you think were my reflections while riding away from the land that gave me birth, at the rate of ten knots per hour, on the bosom of the rolling deep. They
were like the following: I have friends at home who would never let want for the comforts of this , if I would but remain with them. I have also, a good and kind-hearted
wife, and two lovely little girls, whose last embraces will long be remembered,-their tears, their sighs, and their strong importunity for me to stay at home, left a lasting
impression upon my heart. Add to this the fact that my eldest, (then only about three years of age,) would frequently come to me, a few days before I left, and put her
arms around my neck, and say, "O my pa, don't go away and leave your little daughter, and little sister and ma; but stay at home with us, for I will be a good girl." Then
I reflected that I should not see them again for years, if ever. I considered what abuses, slanders, and perhaps violence, I might suffer in distant nations. Then I thought
further, that I am depriving myself of the comforts of my family and friends at a time when their society is most desirable, and spend my life as a wanderer and a pilgrim
on the earth. What has induced me to leave all these things-break all these strong ties, and thrust myself abroad upon the cold bosom of a wicked world? Is it for
earthly honour? No! for I am received as an unbidden guest, and consequently unwelcome. I am laden with curses instead of honour by this generation; and he who can
say the most evil things against me, and the cause which I plead, is considered the most pious and worthy man to be found. What is it then that has induced me to leave
my native shores under these forbidding circumstances? I will freely tell you: The vision of the Lord, with floods of light and glory burst upon me; and the voice of the
Most High bade me arise and go, trusting in him; and like Moses who forsook the court of Egypt, choosing rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than enjoy
the pleasures of sin for a season, for he had respect unto the recompence of reward; and so have I. And although I left my wife and family in full possession of one
important qualification necessary for admittance into the kingdom of God, that is, "the poor of this world;" yet I have this confidence in those who have of this world's
goods, that they will minister to her wants while I am absent in Europe and Asia; for knowing that the Lord has spoken to me, I am not only willing to go to Jerusalem,
but to his there if necessary. Paul once said, "behold I go bound in spirit to Jerusalem not knowing the things that befall me there;" and so say I.

We landed in Liverpool on the 3d day of March, after a passage of just 18 days. The sea was high and the winds strong, yet mostly from a favourable quarter. We saw
brothers Taylor and Richards the same evening that we landed. In a few days after, I saw brother Kimball in this place, where we commenced our labours nearly four
years ago. Our opposers were much troubled to see us walking arm in arm in the streets of Preston; for they had said that we would never return from America. On the
6th inst. I met in conference with eight of the quorum of the 12, making nine with myself. To meet these old companions in tribulation in a distant country, after having
been separated from some of them nearly four years, gave me great joy, In fact, when I looked upon them in conference, I could hardly believe my own eyes. I would
gladly have taken them all in my arms. I knew what opposition we had to encounter,-that we were looked upon as vagabonds-as the filth and off-scourings of creation:
but we looked upon one another in a different point of light. We looked upon ourselves as poor, yet possessing all things-in fine, if we had been angels sent down from
heaven, we could hardly have loved one another more. The opposition and persecution which we meet with, serves to increase our attachment to the cause, and to one
another.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 180 / 1033
Before I left America, the fields were white already to harvest. Never before did I hear such a universal cry, "come and preach to us! come and preach to us!!" If I
could have been divided into one hundred parts, and every part been an efficient minister, there would have been plenty of business for all. Many scores were baptized
into the church. I left home in April, nearly a year since, and sailed from New York in Feb. last as stated above. The people in America were unwilling that I should
gladly have taken them all in my arms. I knew what opposition we had to encounter,-that we were looked upon as vagabonds-as the filth and off-scourings of creation:
but we looked upon one another in a different point of light. We looked upon ourselves as poor, yet possessing all things-in fine, if we had been angels sent down from
heaven, we could hardly have loved one another more. The opposition and persecution which we meet with, serves to increase our attachment to the cause, and to one
another.

Before I left America, the fields were white already to harvest. Never before did I hear such a universal cry, "come and preach to us! come and preach to us!!" If I
could have been divided into one hundred parts, and every part been an efficient minister, there would have been plenty of business for all. Many scores were baptized
into the church. I left home in April, nearly a year since, and sailed from New York in Feb. last as stated above. The people in America were unwilling that I should
come away at all Hundreds and hundreds desired me to stay.

There were some very remarkable phenomenas which took place in that country while I was there. In the city of Cincinnati, Ohio, there appeared a large ball of fire
over the city about the size of the moon apparently, at about two o'clock in the morning. The sky was clear, and the moon shone very brilliantly. This ball of fire burst
suddenly, causing a very loud report; and the broken pieces flew in all directions, like blazing meteors. The earth shook like an aspen, the moon turned as black as ink.
(using the words of an Editor of a daily paper in that city, who was an eye witness to the scene) Soon the moon began to emerge from the darkness in which it was
enveloped; and as it began to shine forth, it shook and trembled as though it had been a body of jelly.

Again, soon after the representatives of our nation had assembled in Congress Hall at Washington last fall, the great chandelier in the Representative's Hall, weighing
about six thousand pounds, fell with a tremendous crash and broke into a thousand atoms. At about the same time the female figure, representing the goddess of liberty,
on the east side of the capital, holding the balances in one hand, and the cap of liberty in the other, lost her hand which held the balances; it broke of itself just below the
elbow, and the balances fell. If these things had been seen by the ancient Romans, they would have considered them ominous of their national light going out, and justice
falling to the earth. Heavy shocks of earthquakes were felt in Philadelphia, and in New York while I was there. In Philadelphia, the shipping was much damaged at the
docks, in consequence of the sudden rise of the waters occasioned by the earthquake.

In the city of New York, people were prostrated while walking in Broadway. The shock was felt in many parts of New England, and to the extremities of the state of
Vermont. This reminded me of a saying in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, where the Lord says to his servants, "After your testimony cometh the testimony of the
voice of earthquakes, &c."

In the month of January last, I was preaching near the city of New Haven in the state of Connecticut, and the New Haven Palladium, a weekly newspaper, gave an
account of a trumpet being blown in that city twice in 24 hours. At first, the people seemed to be much amused with it; but because of its continuance, the people
became alarmed; for it, grew louder and louder. I then read to the people out of the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, where the Lord said that he would send his
angel to blow the trumpet long and loud, and all nations should hear it. I then said that the angel has, perhaps, commenced to blow his trump; and this admonishes me to
blow mine; and it admonishes you to prepare. The trumpet gives a certain sound, and now prepare for the battle.

Many other circumstances of like character I might name, but I have not time at present. I can hardly get time to eat or sleep. But you may hear from me again; as I am
going across the continent to Jerusalem, I shall write you from time to time; and if I can gather up any thing that will be of service to you or the public, I shall take great
pleasure in communicating it to you.

As ever, I am your brother and fellow labourer in the kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ, Amen.

ORSON HYDE.

An Epistle of the Twelve.

To the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints in England, Scotland, Ireland, Wales, and the Isle of Man, Greeting:-

Beloved Brethren,-Inasmuch as we have been labouring for some time in this country, and most of us are about to depart for the land of our nativity; and feeling anxious
for your welfare and happiness in time and in eternity, we cheerfully offer you our counsel in the closing number of the first volume of the Star, hoping you will peruse it
when we are far away, and profit by the same.

First of all, we would express our joy and thanksgiving to Him who rules and knows the hearts of men, for the heed and diligence with which the Saints in this country
have hearkened to the counsel of those whom God has seen fit to send among them, and who hold the keys of this ministry. By this means a spirit of union, and
consequently of power, has been generally cultivated among you.

And now let the Saints remember that which we have ever taught them, both by precept and example, viz: to beware of an aspiring spirit, which would lift you up one
above another: to seek to be the greatest in the kingdom of God. This is that spirit which hurled down the angels-it is that spirit which actuates all the churches of the
sectarian world, and most of the civil and military movements of the men of the world-it is that spirit which introduces rebellion, confusion, misrule, and disunion, and
would, if suffered to exist among us, destroy our union, and consequently our power, which flows from the spirit, through the priesthood-which spirit, and power, and
priesthood, can only exist with the humble and meek of the earth.

Therefore beware, O ye priests of the Most High! lest ye are overcome by that spirit which would exalt you above your fellow-labourers, and thus hurl you down to
perdition, or do much injury to the cause of God. Be careful to respect, not the eloquence-not the smooth speeches-not the multitude of words-not the talents of men:
but be careful to respect the offices which God has placed in the church. Let the members hearken to their officers, let the priests, teachers, and deacons hearken to the
elders, and let the elders hearken to the presiding officers of each church or conference. And let all the churches and conferences hearken to the counsel of those who
are still left in this country to superintend the affairs of the church; and by so doing, a spirit of union will be preserved, and peace and prosperity will attend the people of
God.

We have seen fit to appoint our beloved brethren and fellow-labourers, Levi Richards and Lorenzo Snow, to travel from conference to conference, and to assist
brother Pratt in the general superintendence of the church in this country. These are men of experience and sounddess of principle, in whose counsel the church may
place entire confidence, so long as they uphold them by the prayer of faith.

The spirit of emigration has actuated the children of men from the time our first parents were expelled from the garden until now; it was this spirit that first peopled the
plains of Shinar, and all other places; yes, it was emigration that first broke upon the deathlike silence and loneliness of an empty earth, and caused the desolate land to
team with life, and the desert to smile with joy. It was emigration that first peopled England,-once a desolate island, on which the foot of man had never trod, but now
abounding in towns and cities. It was emigration that turned the wiles of America into a fruitful field, and besprinkled the wilderness with flourishing towns and cities,
where a few years since the war whoop of the savage, or the howl of wild beasts was heard in the distance. In short, it is emigration that is the only effectual remedy for
the evils which now afflict the overpeopled countries of Europe. With this view of the subject, the saints, as well as thousands of others, seem to be actuated with the
spirit of enterprise and emigration, and as some of them are calculating to emigrate to America, and settle in the colonies of our brethren, we would here impart a few
 Copyright
words        (c) 2005-2009,
        of counsel             Infobase
                    on the subject       Media Corp.
                                   of emigration.                                                                                                     Page 181 / 1033

It will be necessary, in the first place for men of capital to go on first and make large purchases of land, and erect mills, machinery, manufactories, &c., so that the poor
abounding in towns and cities. It was emigration that turned the wiles of America into a fruitful field, and besprinkled the wilderness with flourishing towns and cities,
where a few years since the war whoop of the savage, or the howl of wild beasts was heard in the distance. In short, it is emigration that is the only effectual remedy for
the evils which now afflict the overpeopled countries of Europe. With this view of the subject, the saints, as well as thousands of others, seem to be actuated with the
spirit of enterprise and emigration, and as some of them are calculating to emigrate to America, and settle in the colonies of our brethren, we would here impart a few
words of counsel on the subject of emigration.

It will be necessary, in the first place for men of capital to go on first and make large purchases of land, and erect mills, machinery, manufactories, &c., so that the poor
who go from this country can find employment. Therefore it is not wisdom for the poor to flock to that place extensively, until the necessary preparations are made.
Neither is it wisdom for those who feel a spirit of benevolence to expend all their means in helping others to emigrate, and thus all arrive in a new country empty
handed. In all settlements there must be capital and labour united in order to flourish. The brethren will recollect that they are not going to enter upon cities already built
up, but are going to "build" cities and inhabit them." Building cities cannot be done without means and labour.

On this subject we would call the particular attention of the Saints to the epistle, and also to the proclamation, signed by the first presidency of the church, published in
the eleventh number of this work; and would earnestly exhort them to observe the order and instructions there given. We would also exhort the Saints not to go in
haste, nor by flight, but to prepare all things in a proper manner before they emigrate; and especially in regard to their dealing with the world, let them be careful to settle
everything honestly as becometh Saints, as far as lies in their power, and not go away in debt, so far as they have the means to pay. And if any go away in debt,
because they have not means to pay, let it be with the design of paying as industry shall put it in their power, so that the cause of truth be not evil spoken of.

We have found that there are so many "pick pockets," and so many that will take every possible advantage of strangers, in Liverpool, that we have appointed Elder
Amos Fielding, as the agent of the church, to superintend the fitting out of the Saints from Liverpool to America. Whatever information the Saints may want about the
preparations for a voyage, they are advised to call on Elder Fielding, at Liverpool, as their first movement, when they arrive there as emigrants. There are some
brethren who have felt themselves competent to do their own business in these matters, and rather despising the counsel of their friends, have been robbed and cheated
out of nearly all they had. A word of caution to the wise is sufficient. It is also a great saving to go in companies, instead of going individually. First, a company can
charter a vessel, so as to make the passage much cheaper than otherwise. Secondly, provisions can be purchased at wholesale for a company much cheaper than
otherwise. Thirdly, this will avoid had company on the passage Fourthly, when a company arrives in New Orleans they can charter a steam-boat so as to reduce the
passage near one-half. This measure will save some hundreds of pounds on each ship load. Fifthly, a man of experience can go as leader of each company, who will
know how to avoid rogues and knaves.

Sovereigns are more profitable than silver or any other money in emigrating to America; and the brethren are also cautioned against the American money, when they
arrive in that country. Let them not venture to take paper money of that country until they become well informed in regard to the different banks; for very few of them
will pass current very far from the place where they are issued, and banks are breaking almost daily. It is much cheaper going by New Orleans than by New York. But
it will never do for emigrants to go by New Orleans in the Summer on account of the heat and sickness of the climate. It is, therefore, advisable for the Saints to
emigrate in Autumn, Winter, or Spring. Let the Saints be careful also to obtain a letter of recommendation, from the Elders where they are acquainted, to the brethren
where they are going, certifying their membership, and let the elders be careful not to recommend any who do not conduct themselves as Saints; and especially those
who would go with a design to defraud their creditors.

In regard to ordaining and licensing officers, each conference is now organised, under the care of their respective presidents, who, with the voice of the church, may
ordain, according to the gifts and callings of God, by the holy spirit, and under the general superintendance of Elders Pratt, Richards, and Snow. Licenses should be
signed by the presiding officers.

There are many other items of importance, which we would gladly mention, had we time and space sufficient, but this must suffice for the present; and may the God of
our fathers bless you all with wisdom and grace, to act each your part in the great work which lies before us, that the world may be warned, and thousands brought to
the knowledge of the truth; and may be bless and preserve you blameless until the day of his coming. Brethren and sisters pray for us. We remain your brethren in the
new and everlasting covenant,

BRIGHAM YOUNG,

HEBER C. KIMBALL.,

OORSON HYDE,

P. P. PRATT,

PRSON PRATT,

WILLARD RICHARDS,

WILFORD WOODRUFF,

JOHN TAYLOR,

G. A. SMITH,

Manchester, April 15th, 1841.

Editorial.

This No. closes the first volume of the Star. Twelve months have now passed since this arduous work was undertaken. So rapid has been the spread of truth, and so
mightily have the judgments, signs, and wonders of the Most High God been manifested, that it has been impossible for our little journal to record all the news of
interest which would come within the compass of our original design. But still we have this satisfaction, viz:-that we have improved our time and space to the best
advantage in our power; by endeavouring to select from the inexhaustible variety of chaotic matter laying before us, that portion which seemed best calculated for
general edification and information, on the subjects embraced in our prospectus.

We have had the satisfaction, during the past year, to record many sketches of the most glorious work of God that was ever accomplished in a single year, by
instruments so few and feeble, and surrounded with circumstances so unpromising.

At the commencement of this volume the church in Europe numbered less than 1700 members: these were mostly confined to England. But from the minutes which we
 Copyright
publish     (c)No.
        in this 2005-2009,
                   it will be Infobase   Media
                              seen that the truthCorp.
                                                  has spread in one year over a great portion of England, Ireland, Scotland, and Wales; increasing itsPage  182
                                                                                                                                                       numbers    / 1033
                                                                                                                                                               to near six
thousand members, besides many hundreds who have emigrated to America. This has been done in the midst of a flood of opposition unparalelled in the history of man.
instruments so few and feeble, and surrounded with circumstances so unpromising.

At the commencement of this volume the church in Europe numbered less than 1700 members: these were mostly confined to England. But from the minutes which we
publish in this No. it will be seen that the truth has spread in one year over a great portion of England, Ireland, Scotland, and Wales; increasing its numbers to near six
thousand members, besides many hundreds who have emigrated to America. This has been done in the midst of a flood of opposition unparalelled in the history of man.

Lies, Slanders, Misrepresentations, &c., in all their varied forms, have been heralded forth from the press and pulpit, and have come in upon the world like a flood of
water out of the mouth of the dragon, to stop the progress of truth; but all in vain.

While so much has been done in this country, the church in America has pushed its conquests as it were with the rapidity of lightning. A few tents and huts in Nauvoo
have given place to an incorporated city in 18 months; with numerous towns and settlements in its vicinity. While truth has spread in every direction through that
extensive country.

It has also fallen to our lot to record many judgments, signs, and wonders, such as earthquakes, whirlwinds, tempests, floods, shipwreeks, and distress of nations, with
perplexity; men's hearts failing them for fear, and for looking after those things which are coming on the earth. We must now close this volume of the book, by
expressing our sincere gratitude to our agents and patrons for their aid thus far; and a hearty invitation for them to enter with us, into the opening volume of another, and
we will venture to say still more eventful year. And may the Almighty aid us on this holy work, for Christ's sake. Amen.

Prospectus

For the Second Volume of the Star.

We would inform our agents and patrons that we purpose, if God will, to continue another volume of the Star, in monthly numbers, of 16 pages each, instead of 24;
and each page to be much larger than those of the present volume, and on paper much finer and better, but without covers; and the price reduced to THREE PENCE.

This will enable the Saints and others to give them a wider circulation among the poor, or those who have but little means.-And we rely on the aid of the Almighty, and
of all who feel interested in the spread of truth.

Brethren and Friends, will you do your best endeavours to support the press, and to aid us in the dissemination of the allimportant truths which sanctify and prepare the
soul for that eternal enjoyment in the age to come?

In addition to the usual interesting matter in this work, we hope the coming volume will be enriched with communications from Elder Hyde, who is on his way to the
Continent and to Palestine, as a missionary to the Jews; and by correspondence from various sources, equally interesting.

MANCHESTER:

W. Shackleten and Son, Printers.

Prospectus

For the Second Volume of the Star.

We would inform our agents and patrons that we purpose, if God will, to continue another volume of the Star, in monthly numbers, of 16 pages each, instead of 24;
and each page to be much larger than those of the present volume, and on paper much finer and better, but without covers; and the price reduced to THREE PENCE.

This will enable the Saints and others to give them a wider circulation among the poor, or those who have but little means.-And we rely on the aid of the Almighty, and
of all who feel interested in the spread of truth.

Brethren and Friends, will you do your best endeavours to support the press, and to aid us in the dissemination of the allimportant truths which sanctify and prepare the
soul for that eternal enjoyment in the age to come?

In addition to the usual interesting matter in this work, we hope the coming volume will be enriched with communications from Elder Hyde, who is on his way to the
Continent and to Palestine, as a missionary to the Jews; and by correspondence from various sources, equally interesting.

MANCHESTER:

W. Shackleten and Son, Printers.

Millennial Star v2
No. 1. May 1841. Vol. II.
EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY P. P. PRATT, 47, OXFORD STREET, MANCHESTER, IN MONTHLY NUMBERS, PRICE THREEPENCE.

Contents:

Imposition.

From a small tract which we have just perused, purporting to be printed and published at Nottingham, by one T. Kirk, we learn that there is a monthly periodical
published somewhere, entitled "The Christian Messenger and Reformer," and devoted to primitive Christianity.

In this pious periodical it would seem there is an account of the Latter-Day Saints, collected from the book of E. D. Howe, of Painswille, Ohio, U. S.

This account, as published In the Christian Messenger, Is made up of the most abominable then and misrepresentations over penned by man from the inspiration of
demons. Indeed it is just such a piece as might be expected from the works of Howe, Hurlbert, Campbell, and Old Deacon Clap, for these were the man associated in
the getting up
 Copyright   (c)of2005-2009,
                   the bolorious work entitled".
                               Infobase          Mermonism Unveiled," which is the work from which the Christian Messenger extracted its catalogue of lies.
                                        Media Corp.                                                                                                    Page 183 / 1033
If any one wishes to read the character of this company, and the circumstances which gave rise to their lying publication, they will find it in plain terms in a tract
published by us, entitled "Plain Facts, in answer to Mr. Bush," &c., price three-halfpence.
In this pious periodical it would seem there is an account of the Latter-Day Saints, collected from the book of E. D. Howe, of Painswille, Ohio, U. S.

This account, as published In the Christian Messenger, Is made up of the most abominable then and misrepresentations over penned by man from the inspiration of
demons. Indeed it is just such a piece as might be expected from the works of Howe, Hurlbert, Campbell, and Old Deacon Clap, for these were the man associated in
the getting up of the bolorious work entitled". Mermonism Unveiled," which is the work from which the Christian Messenger extracted its catalogue of lies.

If any one wishes to read the character of this company, and the circumstances which gave rise to their lying publication, they will find it in plain terms in a tract
published by us, entitled "Plain Facts, in answer to Mr. Bush," &c., price three-halfpence.

If there were any arguments brought forward by the Christian Messenger we would gladly answer them; but as they seem to be utterly incapable of argumentative or
doctrinal proof against the Saints, and have no other weapons but lies and slander, we find nothing to reply to, and shall therefore let the thing pass without further
notice; only to remark that it is a singular kind of "Primitive Christianity" which this Messenger seems to inculcate.

We would inquire of the Messenger if the Primitive Christians published such batches of lies against others as these Cambelites do? and whether Primitive Christians
made ridicule of the gift of prophecy, revelations, and angels, as these Cambelites do? In short, whether a form of godliness, denying the power, is Primitive
Christianity?

The Cambelites are practising the most barefaced imposition upon the people of America and England that was ever introduced among men.

They worship the dumb and changeable god which is worshipped by most Christians of modern times.

They set aside and deny the gift of revelation, prophecy, angels, healings, miracles, &c. In short, they do away with the whole system of religion as revealed in the New
Testament, except the form of immersion for remission of sins, and a few other forms without power. They claim no apostles, no prophets, no gifts, no Holy Spirit, as
enjoined in ancient them, nor indeed any thing whereby a reader of the New Testament could possibly mistake them for the Church of Christ. And yet, strange as it
may seem, they have the impudence to call themselves reformers, or restorers of ancient Christianity, and have succeeded in finding a few followers, both in America
and England. But most of their followers in America were led some years ago to open their eyes upon the awful delusion into which they had been betrayed, and they
then came out by hundreds, and by thousands, and embraced the fulness of the Gospel, as preached by the Latter-Day Saints, and may God Almighty open the
understandings of the remainder to see the imposition which has been practised upon them by their leaders.--ED.

Methodism in Trouble.

We extract the following from the "Times and Seasons" of March 1st.

"FRIENDLY CAUTION.--LATTER-DAY SAINTS.--From the ManxLiberal, a paper published in Douglas, Isle of Man, Oct. 31st, 1840.

To the Editor of Manx Liberal.

"Sir,

"I feel rather surprised and chagrined that that modern delusion, viz. "Mormonism," should have made such rapid strides in this town, hitherto considered exempt from
the many systems of irreligious creeds which abound in England, America, and elsewhere. I had thought that the powerful and argumentative addresses of the dissenting
ministers would have checked such a gross piece of imposition in its infancy, and thus prevented the great mass of our town's people from becoming the dupes of
designing knaves, `and being led away by every wind of doctrine.' Above all, I imagined the two pamphlets issued by that holy, religious, and devout man of God, Mr.
Hays, Wesleyan minister, (to which connection I have the honour to belong,) would have been quite sufficient to prove the fallacy of such a system, and prevent its
further spread--but, sir, alas! alas! the case is quite the reverse; numbers continually flock to the Wellington rooms and listen with eagerness to the principles there
advocated. The members of our society seem to be most completenes in mentioning and prompting this file and .

"Oh, sir, the results in our will be dreadful - the havech tremendous! Just think of the majority of our leading and intelligent men adding and a of this description! Oh, sir!
and heart reading in witness the canntehances and of appropriation displayed recently at Taylor's meeting! I could enumerate a host of members who regularly attend
those and christian meetings--but I will just mention with your permission the names of a few who attended one of the last meetings. (Here followed a list of names.)
Oh, Mr. Editor! I quake for the consequences--such a wholesale conversion to Mormonism was never before witnessed in any town or country. What will become of
our society? what will become of our class meetings? what will become of our brethren in the faith? and above all, what will become of poor Mr. Hays, that nice and
humble man, who so nobly stod forward to expose the errors of the Mormon system--God bless him, and preserve him from want. But, Mr. Editor, what makes the
case worse, is, that a rumour is prevalent that all these pious men are to be BAPTISED! that is, duly immersed in in the salt water of Douglas Bay, by that abominable
creature, Taylor. Surely there must be something enchanting about the vile man--IMMERSION!! (my hand shakes while I write) and in winter too. Oh, sir! the thought
chills my very soul--surely this American dipper intends to drown them--be can have no other object in view; therefore, brethren of the Methodist society, beware!
drowning is not to be envied, and that too in your sins. Besides what would the venerable John Wesley (if he were alive) say to such conduct? What will the
Conference say? and what will the world say? I leave those questions to yourselves to answer. In conclusion, brethren, I recommend you to read, mark, learn and
inwardly digest the things which belong to your eternal peace, and listen no longer to the follies of men.

"A STAUNCH WESLEYAN."

"Duke-street, 29th Oct."

To the Editor of the Times and Seasons.

"Sir,

"I have forwarded you the above for two reasons; first, because it brings the cheering intelligence that truth is onward in its march and making mighty conquests in the
kingdom of error; and second, because the language of the writer so strikingly reminds me of the saying of the prophets, when writing upon the subject of the latter
days. The writer expresses great fear for the flock, and the Prophet Jeremiah appears to have foretold that they would, and the reason why, Jer. xxv. 34-36, `How! ye
shepherds and cry, and wallow yourselves in the ashes ye principal of the flock, for the days of your slaughter and of your disperation are accomplished, and yu shall
fall like a pleasant vessel, and the shepherds shall have no way to dee, nor the principal of the flock to escape; a volen of the cry of the shepherds, and an howling of
the principle of the flock shall be heared, for the Lord hath spoiled their .

"John, In the 18th chapter of his Revelation, has told us that the merchants of the earth would weep and mourn, and the fruits that they should lust after should depart
form them, and all things dainty and goodly should depart from them, and they should find them no more at all, that they should stand afar off weeping and say, `Alas,
 Copyright
alas!' But all(c) 2005-2009,
               their combined Infobase    Media
                               efforts to stop theCorp.
                                                   progress of the work of the Lord in the last days will prove ineffectual, for `the Lord will rise up asPage   184
                                                                                                                                                           in mount    / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                    Perazin, and
be wroth as in the valley of Gibeon, that he may do his work, his strange work, and bring to pass his act, his strange act.' Though the heathen rage and the people
imagine vain things, (as in the drowning above vainly imagined,) yet the work of the last days will roll onward, for the arm of the Almighty is to propel it. Though the
the principle of the flock shall be heared, for the Lord hath spoiled their .

"John, In the 18th chapter of his Revelation, has told us that the merchants of the earth would weep and mourn, and the fruits that they should lust after should depart
form them, and all things dainty and goodly should depart from them, and they should find them no more at all, that they should stand afar off weeping and say, `Alas,
alas!' But all their combined efforts to stop the progress of the work of the Lord in the last days will prove ineffectual, for `the Lord will rise up as in mount Perazin, and
be wroth as in the valley of Gibeon, that he may do his work, his strange work, and bring to pass his act, his strange act.' Though the heathen rage and the people
imagine vain things, (as in the drowning above vainly imagined,) yet the work of the last days will roll onward, for the arm of the Almighty is to propel it. Though the
Saints are persecuted, afflicted, and scattered, the effect will be like whipping a mustard stalk when its seed is fully ripe, it will take root and grow, and spring up and
thrive in every clime, till every nation, kindred, tongue, and people shall hear the fulness of the gospel--the testimony of the Book of Mormon; and my feeble efforts
shall be exerted to impel its progress, by the help of the Almighty.

"G. W. GEE."

Nauvoo.

Among the Ordinances passed by the Corporation of Nauvoo (Illinois) is one passed on the 1st of March, in relation to religious societies, which we deem of great
interest to our brethren who are about to emigrate thither, and also to the public in general, as it shows to what exient the Saints carry out the principles of Civil and
Religious Liberty.

It reads as follows:--

"An Ordinance in relation to Religions Societies.

"Sec. 1. Be it ordained by the City Council of the City of Nauvoo, that the Catholies, Presbyterians, Methodists, Baptists, Latter-Day Saints, Quakers, Episcopalians,
Universalists, Unitarians, Mohommedans, and all other religious sects and denominations whatever, shall have free toleration and equal privileges in this city; and should
any person be guilty of ridiculing, abusing, or otherwise depreciating another, in consequence of his religion, or of disturbing or interrupting any religious meeting, within
the limits of this city he shall on conviction thereof before the mayor or municipal court, be considered a disturber of the public peace, and fined in any sum not
exceeding five hundred dollars, or imprisoned not exceeding six months, or both, at the discretion of the said mayor or court.

"Sec. 2. It is hereby made the duty of all municipal officers to notice and report to the mayor, any breach or violation of this or any other ordinance of this city that may
come within their knowledge, or of which they may be advised. And any officer aforesaid is hereby fully authorised to arrest all such violators of rule, law, and order,
either with or without process.

"Sec. 3. This ordinance to take effect and be in force from and after its passage.

"Passed March 1st, A. D. 1841.

"JOHN C. BENNETT, Mayor."

"James Sloan, Recorder."

Remarkable Prophecy Fulfilled.

Liverpool, Good Friday,

April 13th, 1838.

Dear Brothers and Sisters in Preston,

It seemeth good unto us and also unto the holy spirit to write you a few words which cause pain in our hearts, and will also pain you when they are fulfilled before you;
yet you shall have joy in the end. Brother Webster will not abide in the spirit of the Lord, but will reject the truth, and become the enemy of the people of God, and
expose the mysteries which have been committed to him, that a righteous judgment may be executed upon him, unless he speedily repent.

When this sorrowful prediction shall be fulfilled, this letter shall be read to the Church, and it shall prove a solemn warning to all to beware. Farewell in the Lord,

ORSON HYDE,

HEBER C. KIMBALL.

The foregoing letter was written and scaled in our presence, and by the writers committed to our special charge, that no one should know the contents but ourselves,
until the fulfilment thereof, which instructions were strictly adhered to. But that every word might be established, when we returned to Preston, we showed the letter to
Elder Clayton and afterwards to Deacon Arthur Burrows, who, after examining it critically, placed thereon their marks and dates, so that they might know that the letter
had not been opened.

Feeling very desirous that Elder Webster should prosper, we watched over him with peculiar care, and prayed much for him, and he continued to grow in the
knowledge of the kingdom, and spoke with power in the name of Jesus, for some months; but becoming dissatisfied, he came before the council on the 22nd of
September following, and read some complaints which he had penned against Elders Richards, Fielding, and Whitehead, which were soon proved to be false or of no
account. The council required of him an acknowledgment for bringing forward such charges, and in case of refusal, that he cease to act in his office, but he would
comply with neither.

The day following, Sunday 23rd, he repaired to a private house with six members, (one had been cut off and another had never been baptised,) and administered to
them the sacrament.

The Sunday following, September 3, Elder Webster and the members who were with him were presented to the Church, according to the order of the Gospel, for the
foregoing offence, and were cut off from the Church, after which Elder Fielding presented the foregoing letter to Elder Clayton and Deacon Burrows, who examined it
and testified to the assembly that the letter had not been opened since they had marked it months before, and that they knew not the contents of the letter. Elder
Fielding then presented the letter to Elder Richards, and requested him to break the seal and read the contents to the congregation.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 185 / 1033
Elder Webster's popularity had become such that some feared he would take many along with him when he was cut off, but the reading of this letter put their fears to
silence, and confirmed the Saints more fully in the faith; and although a number were cut off about the same time, yet it was not through his influence, for his influence
The Sunday following, September 3, Elder Webster and the members who were with him were presented to the Church, according to the order of the Gospel, for the
foregoing offence, and were cut off from the Church, after which Elder Fielding presented the foregoing letter to Elder Clayton and Deacon Burrows, who examined it
and testified to the assembly that the letter had not been opened since they had marked it months before, and that they knew not the contents of the letter. Elder
Fielding then presented the letter to Elder Richards, and requested him to break the seal and read the contents to the congregation.

Elder Webster's popularity had become such that some feared he would take many along with him when he was cut off, but the reading of this letter put their fears to
silence, and confirmed the Saints more fully in the faith; and although a number were cut off about the same time, yet it was not through his influence, for his influence
ended with his membership.

Sunday, Oct. 7., Mr. Webster came before the Church, and requested permission to plead his cause, but he refused to appear and do it the Sabbath before, and had
consequently been cut off. His request was denied, as he was no longer a member, and his design was evidently to disturb the Church.

Soon after, as if to fulfil the prophecy to the very letter, placards were posted up in different parts of Preston with these words--"A Lecture will be delivered at Mr.
Giles's Chapel, to expose the Mysteries of Mormonism, by Thomas Webster, which announcement he fulfilled, though but to little effect; yet as he attempted to make it
appear that we were the authors of the above letter, we hear this testimony to the world, that all men may know that the prophecy and fulfilment thereof as above is
true.

WILLARD RICHARDS,

JOSEPH FIELDING.

Late From America.

We have received the "Times and Seasons" from Nauvoo, up to March 15th, in which we find many highly interesting accounts of the progress of the truth in various
parts of the States, particularly in the Western parts of New York, and in North Carolina, Tennesee, Illinois, and in the Iowa Territory.

We have only room in this number for the following extracts:--

Batavia, N. Y., Feb. 2d, 1841.

Br. Smith:--

Dear Sir,--It is with pleasure I take my pen to address you at this time, knowing that the friends of Zion will be glad to hear of the prosperity of the cause of truth in this
land. The cause of God is onward in these regions; many have believed and obeyed the truth, and hundreds of others are saying--"Tell us more about these things," and
the Lord is working, like himself, a wonder working God; his councils of old are faithfulness and truth.

*****

During the harvest I introduced the gospel into Batavia village. I preached seven times in the court house to attentive audiences, composed of many of the first men in
the place, and others from the country round about: this served to break down much of the prejudice through this country. Since then we have had access to many
neighbourhoods through this region, and many are believing in almost every direction, and the Lord works with us, and confirms the word with signs following them that
believe; for they speak with new tougues, and interpret them. Many sick are healed, and even the deaf are made to hear, and the dumb to speak. About two months
since I baptized a man by the name of Shamp, and wife, now residing in the village of Batavia, who had a daughter about six years old that was deaf and dumb: since
then, by the laying on of hands and the anointing with oil, in the name of the Lord, she has been perfectly restored to hearing, and is beginning to talk. This has caused a
great excitement; many come from various towns to see the person upon whom this great miracle has been wrought, and to inquire of her parents concerning it; while
the enemies of truth are doing their utmost to make people believe that no miracle has been wrought. Some have offered to swear that the child is deaf and dumb still;
and others assert that the child began to hear and speak before the Saints ever saw it; thus like the false witnesses that came against Christ, their testimony does not
agree together. But the parents of the child (like the parents of him that was blind) testify, (and their testimony is backed by many of their neighbours, both in the Church
and out)--"This is our child, and she was both deaf and dumb when we embraced the truth, but now she both hears and speaks."

I held a debate in Attica about two weeks since with David Marks, the Freewill Baptist champion. The question was, "Is Mormonism of Divine origin, or is it an
imposition?" The debate continued one day and a half and two evenings, and though the congregation was none of them members of our Church, but mostly Freewill
Baptists, yet the decision was given in my favour, both by the moderators and the congregation. Many are believing there, and I expect some will be baptized this
week.

I would say further, there is a great call for Books of Mormon here; had I one hundred I could dispose of them all in a short time, and also the Book of Doctrine and
Covenants, and Hymu Books.

I am, &c.,

Your brother in Christ,

CHARLES THOMPSON.

The Millennial Star.

Manchester May 10Th 1841.

This number commences a new volume of our little periodical. Our aim will be to set forth the truth in its simplicity, and to pursue the same undeviating course that we
have the past year.

At the opening of this new campaign we find the cause of truth beset with foes on every hand. The war between old and corrupt institutions and the new and everlasting
covenant is waxing warm--the enemy is on the alert the alarm trump is sounding loud through all their ranks--the line of battle is extending far and wide over the plains
of Babel.

"The pure testimony and vile persecution

Copyright
Will come to(c)close
                 2005-2009,
                     battle e'reInfobase
                                 long." Media Corp.                                                                                                   Page 186 / 1033

In taking a view of the enemy's forces drawn up in order of battle, we behold the old lady upon the scarlet-coloured beast, surrounded with all the splendour of her
of Babel.

"The pure testimony and vile persecution

Will come to close battle e're long."

In taking a view of the enemy's forces drawn up in order of battle, we behold the old lady upon the scarlet-coloured beast, surrounded with all the splendour of her
court, and on her right her eldest daughter, the Protestant Establishment of England, arrayed in royal splendour, and clad in robes of state. Wealth, honour, and luxury
alure her votaries, and numberless elergy follow in her train. On her left, a long line of Methodists, of various ranks and orders, reformed and re-reformed, and scarcely
less formidable than their venerable mother and grandmother. Next follows the Calvinists, Unitarians, Baptists, Lutherans, Presbyterians, Campbellites, Irwinites, and
Socialists; while the extreme rear is composed of drunkards, gamblers, profane swearers, thieves, and robbers. However these several troops may differ in other points
among themselves, they are all united in unholy alliance, and combined against the Saints, and one spirit seems to pervade them all.

On the other hand, we behold a handful of men, or rather of stripling youths, presenting a small but formidable front. They are clad in robes of simplicity--covered with
a mantle of charity--their loins are girded with truth--while in their right hand is a two-edged sword, and in their left the shield of faith. A bright and glittering gem of
joy sparkles on their brow, and hope and confidence animates their bosoms; while far on high their standard is unfurled to the breeze--an ensign of LIGHT to the
nations--and the golden letters of KNOWLEDGE are inscribed on its folds.

Such is the view which the two armies present at the present time. Even now we behold them rush to the battle. See! the air is darkened--it is a shower of arrows from
the hosts of the enemy. They are hurled with a strong arm, nerved up with hatred and envy--they are pointed with prejudice, and dipped in the poison of slander,
falsehood, and reproach. But, see! they fall harmless at the feet of the Saints, being warded off by the shield of faith. Now and then an arrow of TRUTH is hurled back
upon the enemy: it pierces their hearts, and their ranks are thinned and deserted. A shout is heard through the hosts of Israel: truth will prevail--the day is ours--and so
goes the battle.

Since the departure of our brethren of the twelve for America, which was on the 21st of April, we continue to receive cheering accounts from London, Edinburgh,
Glasgow, Liverpool, Birmingham, and various other places, giving very interesting news of the success of the Saints. Scores and hundreds are being baptised unto
repentance, and are enjoying the holy spirit according to promise. Several are added to the Church here in Manchester almost daily.

We must now give place for several interesting communications, which we trust will be persued with attention.

  * The Word of God.

Communications.

Dear Brother, P. P. Pratt

I feel disposed to write to you a few lines concerning the work of God, and, if you think proper, you can insert them in the Star; for the rolling forth of the kingdom of
God in the last days is a subject extremely interesting to all who are waiting for the redemption of Israel; but none can be more interested than those who were called to
lay the foundation, and have sacrificed their time, their talents, and their all in so glorious a work. It may be said of such that they have thus far borne the burden and
heat of the day with a fortitude and patience almost unparalleled. What but the glorious anticipation of the coming of our Lord to reward all his faithful servants with
eternal life and happiness, would have borne them up under the heavy torrent of persecution which has so furiously raged against them? What but a sure and certain
knowledge that the Lord hath again spoken and given to his servants an important message to carry to the nations would inspire them to leave their native country, their
kindred and friends, and what is still more dear, their families, their wives and children, and, without money or price, launch forth upon the hoisterous ocean, and make
their way to distant lands, where, without purse or scrip, friends or acquaintances, they are exposed to hardships and privations--scoffed at and ridiculed by an
unthinking world--shunned and despised as imposters by religious bigots--slandered and belied by hypocrites, under the name of priests--oftentimes not having a place
to lay their heads, not knowing beforehand how or by what means they shall obtain their food and raiment? Yet, under all these and many other adverse and
unfavourable circumstances, we have gone forth and laboured and toiled these many years, that peradventure we might save some of this wicked and corrupt
generation of Gentiles. Our families have suffered for want of food and clothing in our absence; and, as if to add to our sorrows, the sword of persecution has been
unsheathed by the Gentiles, and plunged without mercy into the bosoms of many of the Saints, and millions of property destroyed, robbed, and plundered from them;
and they, driven from place to place, houseless and unprotected, were left to suffer the miseries of famine, nakedness, and cold, while the arm of the civil law refused
them protection. Surely the arm of Omnipotence must have sustained us in all these severe trials, or we should have fainted under the heavy burden. I oftentimes reflect
with astonishment upon the various scenes through which we have passed during the last ten or eleven years.

It is now nearly eleven years since my ears were first saluted with the joyful tidings that an angel had been commissioned forth from the heavenly world with a
preparatory message for the second advent of our Lord This message I immediately received with great joy, and was baptized into the Church and kingdom of Christ.
Soon after, being called of God, and sent forth by commandment, I commenced preaching and bearing testimony of the things which God had revealed for the salvation
of this generation; and for many years I continued to testify to both small and great, throughout various parts of the United States and Canadas, that the Lord had
visited his people, and again revealed himself as in ancient times, by the spirit of prophesy and revelation--that the day of the Lord was near at hand, and that a
messenger had been sent by the ministry of angels expressly to prepare the way before his face. And after having laboured and toiled, together with many others, for
several years, and built up and organised many churches in various parts of the continent, we were commanded by revelation from God to go forth to other nations. We
accordingly set sail for England, and thence proceeded to Scotland; where I arrived towards the last of May, 1840.

Edinburgh is the capital of Scotland, and one of the most renowned cities in the world. The northern portion of the city, (commonly called the new town), has mostly
been built within the last fifty or sixty years. It is occupied almost exclusively by the gentry and nobility, and renowned for the splendour and magnificence of its
buildings. Its streets, gardens, and walks are extremely beautiful and pleasant, while the surrounding country, for the most part, presents an aspect delightfully variegated
with gently rising hills and pleasant vales. As you emerge from the city on the east, the mountains or hills rise suddenly to the height of several hundred feet, which
throws a romantic and sublime appearance over the whole scenery. From their summits there is a beautiful prospect, not only of the city but for miles round. It was
there I often retired and lifted my desires to heaven in behalf of the people of that city. I soon rented a chapel and commenced preaching, but so great were the
prejudices of the people, and so much were they influenced by the numerous false teachers or imposters which invested the city, that I found it almost impossible to
awaken the attention of the people so as to get them out to hear, but I called upon the Lord with all my heart, and persevered in preaching and testifying to the few who
did attend; and after a few weeks I began to see the fruits of my labours; some went forth repenting of their sins, and were baptized; a few began to testify that the Lord
had healed them by the prayer of faith and laying on of hands in the name of Jesus, as in ancient times: thus the work of God began to take root in that city. And for ten
months I continued to lift up my voice, both in the streets and in the chapel, during which time I had one discussion with a Wesleyan Methodist preacher, which lasted
two evenings, and was the means of convincing many of the glorious principles of the ancient gospel, and they came forth and were baptized, and the church continued
to increase in numbers, and the power of God rested upon them, and they spake with new togues, prophecied, saw visions, and some few sick were healed by the
laying on of hands. On the 30th of March I left upwards of 200 disciples under the watch-care of elder George D. Watt, a faithful and humble brother from Preston in
England. The prospect is still cheering in that city, and no doubt there will be hundreds who will yet break off the shackles of superstition and bigotry, and embrace the
 Copyright
message      (c) 2005-2009,
          which   God has sentInfobase
                                 to them IMedia
                                           am now  Corp.                                                                                               Pagefor187
                                                      about to return to my native land and home, after having been absent nearly two years from my family           / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                 the Gospel's
sake. I cannot but lift up my heart with gratitude to my Heavenly Father when I reflect upon the prosperity which has attended the labours of the servants of God
throughout various parts of this kingdom, which has so long slumbered in darkness without enjoying the blessings of the ancient Gospel. Several thousands have
two evenings, and was the means of convincing many of the glorious principles of the ancient gospel, and they came forth and were baptized, and the church continued
to increase in numbers, and the power of God rested upon them, and they spake with new togues, prophecied, saw visions, and some few sick were healed by the
laying on of hands. On the 30th of March I left upwards of 200 disciples under the watch-care of elder George D. Watt, a faithful and humble brother from Preston in
England. The prospect is still cheering in that city, and no doubt there will be hundreds who will yet break off the shackles of superstition and bigotry, and embrace the
message which God has sent to them I am now about to return to my native land and home, after having been absent nearly two years from my family for the Gospel's
sake. I cannot but lift up my heart with gratitude to my Heavenly Father when I reflect upon the prosperity which has attended the labours of the servants of God
throughout various parts of this kingdom, which has so long slumbered in darkness without enjoying the blessings of the ancient Gospel. Several thousands have
repented and been baptized during the past year; and many faithful servants have been raised up in this distant land, who no doubt will thrust in their sickle and reap
with great success. Thus the kingdom rolls forth, bearing down and crushing all opposition beneath its majestic and ponderous wheels. And may the Lord hasten the
time when it shall fill the whole earth, that His servants may rest from their labours, is the prayer of your brother and fellow-labourer in this last dispensation, ORSON
PRATT,

To P. P. Pratt, Manchester, April 16th, 1841.

Dear Sir,

As I am just on the eve of departing to the United States, in company with several of my brethren, I have thought that a few remarks relative to my mission to this
country might not be uninteresting to the readers of the Star. According to a revelation of God, given through Joseph Smith, jun., a prophet of the Lord in these last
days, I left Far West, in the state of Missouri, in company with several of the high council, under circumstances of the most peculiar and trying nature. We had just
before this been driven from our homes by a ruthless mob, who, with the fury of demons, had burned our houses, laid waste our fields, destroyed our property,
butchered many of our brethren, and, inspired by a demoniac influence, not satisfied with this, they followed us with unrelenting fury and a brutality that would have
sickened the most savage barbarian until the governor's exterminating order was literally fulfilled, and not any Saint was left in the place, except a few, whose peculiar
circumstances had prevented them from leaving, either being in prison or otherwise situated that they could not leave. My heart recoils when I reflect upon the scenes
we then passed through. Our beloved brother P. P. Pratt was in prison at that time, as also were our dear brethren, Joseph Smith, jun., Hyrum Smith, and many others.
I have witnessed thousands of our brethren and sisters, together with their helpless off-spring, driven from their homes during the inelement season of an American
winter, robbed of their all, and wandering as fugitives, wending their way to a strange land, houseless, homeless, and friendless, except what friendship they experienced
from the hands of the people of the state of Illinois, pitching their tents by the way, or laying under the canopy of Heaven, until with fatigue and cold, and privations,
many of them sickened and died, and all of them experienced the truth of the Apostles' saying--"If in this life only we have hope, we are of all men most miserable."
Under these circumstances, with our families, most of them more or less afflicted, our brethren expelled the state, our prophet and many of the brethren in prison at a
distance of 200 miles from where we were directed to start by revelation, and that starting place, and the way to it also, in the midst of our enemies, where most of the
people through whom we had to travel, if they had known us, would as soon have shot us as they would a dog, our enemies boasting that this prophecy would never
receive its accomplishment. Yet, in the midst of these things, we knew that the word of the Lord could not be broken -- we had an evidence of the truth of those things
that the world knew nothing of--we knew that God had spoken--that the everlasting Gospel had been revealed--that God had renewed his covenant, and that all the
powers of that state, and the combined powers of earth and hell could not stop the stone from rolling until "the kingdoms of this world shall become the kingdoms of
our God and of his Christ. We started, while many of our brethren trembled for our safety, and arrived at Far West unknown to our enemies. It was early in the
morning when we rode into the square, but beautifully clear and moonlight; all seemed still as death, except the noise that was made by the trampling of our horses and
the rumbling of our wagons for we had met with some other brethren who had just got out of prison, who accompanied us to the place, together with elders Clark and
Turley, who had been appointed as a committee to assist the Saints out, and were the last of the brethren that were leaving. We met them about 30 miles from Far
West, and they left their families in tents, and returned with us. There were about thirty of us rode into Far West.

A foundation for a house of the Lord had been laid some time previous, and a revelation was given that on the 6th of April we should recommence laying the foundation
of the house of the Lord, and that the twelve were to take their leave of their brethren and start for Europe from that place. Our enemies were well acquainted with this,
and thought it impossible for it to be fulfilled, and boasted that the revelation before alluded to would prove false, if none other did. So securely did they rest that they
never once thought of our being there, otherwise they would have watched, and, as I have before stated, it might have cost us our lives; but it seemed as though a deep
sleep had fallen upon them, for although we rode into the place right among the houses, with a number of horses and two four-wheeled carriages, we were not
observed. We held a conference on the foundation of the house of the Lord, which was surrounded by houses at not above 100 yards distance all round; we rolled a
stone up to the foundation, and laid it: this was upwards of a ton weight. We sung two hymns, ordained four men into the ministry, and seven of us prayed, besides
attending to other duties. We wandered among our deserted houses, and saw the streets in many places grown over with grass, and many of our houses in ruins. We
then took our leave of the Saints, and started according to the word of the Lord, without being observed or it being known that we were there, except by a few women
whose husbands were not in the Church, and one individual, an apostate from this Church, whom elder Turley called up to let him know that the word of the Lord had
been fulfilled in relation to the above-named revelation. That day we rode thirty miles, and encamped with elders Clarke and Turley's families, whom we had left
behind.

When we returned to the state of Illinois we found many of the Saints severely afflicted with fevers, ague, and other diseases, in consequence of the many privations,
fatigue, cold, and hard ships, that they had endured. Our families shared more or less in this affliction, and we ourselves were taken sick. Under these circumstances,
and in the midst of these privations, the word of the Lord was for us to come to Europe. It was a trying time, and nature would have recoiled and shrunk from the task,
and sickened at the idea of leaving our families thus situated, and go a distance of 5,000 miles without purse or scrip; but they acquiesced, and said, "we will trust in the
Lord;" and we said, "It is the word of the Lord, let him do what seemed him good."

After attending to many other duties devolving upon us, we took leave of our families and started from Nauvoo, Hancock county, Illinois, Aug. 8, 1839, in company
with elder Wilford Woodruff, who, when he started, was severely afflicted with fever. I, however, enjoyed a tolerable degree of health, and was almost the only one of
our quorum that was well; but I had not travelled far before I was attacked with a violent fever, which took such hold upon my frame that when I got out of the carriage
in which I was riding I dropped down senseless in the highway, and was some time before I recovered, Being determined, if possible, to proceed, I got into the vehicle,
and travelled on, but the next and following day I dropped down in the road as before, and the last time it was with difficulty that I was restored to animation. Finding it
impossible to proceed, I tarried at a place called Germantown, in the state of Indianna, where I was brought down to the gates of death several times. Here I was
among strangers, a distance of several hundreds of miles from my home, but I had confidence in God, and knew that he would deliver me.

The people in this neighbourhood treated me with the greatest kindness, and as there was a chapel close to the inn where I stayed, at their request I preached to them,
but I was so weak that I had to sit down and preach. After staying here about five weeks I was so far recovered as to be able to proceed. I took the coach, and
travelled about 12 miles, and delivered a lecture the same evening to a crowded congregation. Next day I travelled 40 miles, to Dayton, Ohio, where I met with some
brethren that knew me. I preached for them the day following, but the fatigue was too much for me, and I was again taken sick, and lay there for three weeks, when
some of my breathren came and took me along with them. I travelled with them to Kirtland, Ohio, where I was again taken very ill, and lay about three weeks longer,
when elders Young, Kimball, Smith, Hedlock, and some others, who had overtaken me, were going to start to New York.

I had been labouring under a very severe fever, but I felt determined, sick or well, to proceed; so I started, and although I travelled a distance of about 600 miles, night
and day, with the exception of one night's rest, my fever left me, and I did not experience any return of it after.

ICopyright
 would here(c)remark   that very
                 2005-2009,      few of my
                              Infobase     brethren
                                        Media  Corp.that came along were any better situated than I was in regard to disease. Elder Turley was taken
                                                                                                                                                   Pageout of188
                                                                                                                                                              his bed  and
                                                                                                                                                                   / 1033
put into a waggon when he started. Elder George Smith and Elder Turley, who started together, were both so blind with disease that when driving the horse a little
distance themselves, they could not see a stump on the road side, and, running over it, were upset out of the carriage, and were in so helpless a state that they lay in this
position until assistance came. Elders Young and Kimball were not much better.
I had been labouring under a very severe fever, but I felt determined, sick or well, to proceed; so I started, and although I travelled a distance of about 600 miles, night
and day, with the exception of one night's rest, my fever left me, and I did not experience any return of it after.

I would here remark that very few of my brethren that came along were any better situated than I was in regard to disease. Elder Turley was taken out of his bed and
put into a waggon when he started. Elder George Smith and Elder Turley, who started together, were both so blind with disease that when driving the horse a little
distance themselves, they could not see a stump on the road side, and, running over it, were upset out of the carriage, and were in so helpless a state that they lay in this
position until assistance came. Elders Young and Kimball were not much better.

It may be asked by some, how was it that you were so afflicted when you were engaged in the work of the Lord? To this I would answer, I have seen diseases of all
kinds healed by the laying on of hands according to the ordinance of God. I have seen men raised from the jaws of death, and through the instrumentality of those men
that were thus afflicted; but we could not get faith either to heal ourselves or our brethren. We had already endured privations and afflictions from the hands of our
persecutors that were sufficient to take away our lives, and the disease was the natural effect produced by our hardships; and again Satan wished to hinder and prevent
us from fulfilling the word of the Lord. If this is not satisfactory to the sceptical, I would ask, why satan was allowed to afflict Job? Why Paul was obliged to leave
Philetus at Miletum sick, who was sick, nigh unto death, for the work's sake? Why Timothy was not healed of his infirmities, but had to take a little wine for his
stomach's sake, and for his often infirmities? or why, when Paul besought the Lord to remove the thorn in the flesh, he would not?

When I arrived in New York I met with Elder Woodruff, who at my request, had left me in my illness, to proceed on his journey, and he, with Elder Turley and myself,
started in company from New York Dec. 20th, 1839.

We arrived in Liverpool, after a pleasant voyage, on the 11th Jan., 1840, from which place we proceeded to Preston, where we met with many Saints, who rejoiced to
see us--rejoicing before God that we had been thus far enabled to brave the storms and opposition, and that we had arrived in safety at the place of our destination.

After resting a few days, and visiting with our brethren, we held a council, at which I was appointed to go to Liverpool, and Elder Woodruff and Turley to go into the
Potteries, and from thence as their way might open. Elder Fielding accompanied me to Liverpool, and we commenced our labours in this place. We visited a chapel
belonging to Mr. Aitken the first Sunday, and also a body of Baptists that met in the Music Hall, Bold-street. After a young man in Hope-street chapel had done
preaching, having advanced many correct principles in his sermon, I arose after the meeting was concluded and stated that I was much interested in many things that I
had heard; that I was a stranger, and should be pleased to make a few remarks with their permission. I was immediately asked by one what society I belonged to, and
another said that they would hear me in the vestry after the congregation was dismissed. Accordingly we repaired to the vestry, where I met with about twenty leaders
and preachers, to whom I delivered my testimony, and while I was unfolding what God had done, and the message I had come on, some wept, and others exclaimed
"Glory be to God;" others of them were hardened, and raged against us, stating that they had heard a very bad report of us from their pastor, Mr. Matthews.

We took a room the next Sunday, and while I preached to the people and told them of the things that God had done, I asked them if it was not good news? They
answered yes. Elder Fielding bore testimony to what I had said. Many came to me after the meeting and shook me by the hand, and many wept and rejoiced; ten gave
in their names to be baptized. We visited many of the leading ministers in Liverpool. I delivered our testimony to them, but we found them generally so bigotted and
wrapped up in sectarianism that there was very little room for the truth in their hearts; the work, however, continued to roll on till the present. Prejudice is fast giving
way, and upwards of 200 Saints are now rejoicing in the truth; while those people that I visited and delivered my testimony among, (many of whose preachers rejected
and wickedly opposed it,) although there was at that time, as I have been informed, upwards of 1200 members, they are all scattered, and not one left, and their chapel
is turned into a Church of England.

I also visited Ireland on the 27th of July, 1840, in company with Elder M'Guffie, one that had been ordained in Liverpool, and a priest from Manchester by the name of
Blake. We landed at Warren Point, and went from thence to Newry, where I preached in the Session House in Newry, being the first time that ever this Gospel was
declared in that land. From thence I went to a part of the country called the Four Towns of Bellinacrat, and preached and baptized a farmer by the name of Taite, who
was the first baptized in Ireland. From thence I proceeded to Lisburn, where I preached several times in the market place. From thence to Belfast, when I had an
opportunity of preaching, if I had had time to stay, but as I had engagements in Scotland, I was prevented. Elder Curtis has since been labouring there, and there is now
about 30 members in the Church. From thence I went to the city of Glasgow, in Scotland, where I preached, and also in Paisley, and then returned to Liverpool. Soon
after I started to the Isle of Man, when I delivered my testimony for the first time in that island. I met with much opposition. I held a debate with one minister, published
three pamphlets in answer to another, and replied in the papers to certain falsehoods and misrepresentations made in them, and answered another minister who lectured
against me. I had much opposition, but the truth has come off triumphant, and there is now in that place about 100 members, 2 elders, 4 priests, and 2 teachers; and the
work of God is rolling on. I feel to rejoice before God that he has blessed my humble endeavours to promote his cause and kingdom and for all the blessings that I have
received from this island; for although I have travelled 5,000 miles without purse or scrip, besides travelling so far in this country on railroads, coaches, steam-boats,
wagons, on horseback, and almost every way, and been amongst strangers and in strange lands, I have never for once been at a loss for either money, clothes, friends,
or a home, from that day until now; neither have I ever asked a person for a farthing. Thus I have proved the Lord, and I know that he is according to his word. And
now as I am going away, I bear testimony that this work is of God--that he has spoken from the heavens--that Joseph Smith is a prophet of the Lord--that the Book of
Mormon is true; and I know that this work will roll on until "the kingdoms of this world become the kingdom of our God and his Christ." Even so, Amen. JOHN
TAYLOR.

London, 3d May, 1841.

Elder Pratt,

I improve a few moments at this time in communicating to you some few items of intelligence in reference to the prosperity of our Redeemer's kingdom in this
metropolis.

I feel happy and grateful to the Most High in having the privilege of stating to you that the prospects of Zion's extension and enlargement in this city at this present time
are far more encouraging than at any time before since I have been in London.

Though surrounded with high handed wickedness, and in the midst of abominations of every description, yet, notwithstanding this, Zion already begins to break forth,
throwing abroad her light, and, no doubt, will soon become a luminous and glorious lamp in this vast city.

Many people in various portions of the city are now beginning to look unto Zion, and to inquire of her sons and daughters the course of salvation. And thanks to her
glorious King, Zion is fast throwing aside her dark mantle of tradition and superstition, and beginning to array herself in her beautiful garments, even with light,
intelligence, faith, and power; so that her sons and daughters feel themselves at no loss in pointing out in plainness and with confidence the one and only righteous
pathway that leads up into the holy and celestial mansion of everlasting rest.

On the Sunday our room is often crowded to overflowing, so that, I believe, we very soon shall be under the necessity of looking out and obtaining a more capacious
room, or some chapel.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 189 / 1033
Yesterday morning I enjoyed the privilege of baptizing eleven individuals into the kingdom of our Lord and Master, Jesus Christ.

Others also, I have no doubt, will soon profit from the glorious example set forth in the holy practice of those persons: which may the Lord grant for his Son's sako.
pathway that leads up into the holy and celestial mansion of everlasting rest.

On the Sunday our room is often crowded to overflowing, so that, I believe, we very soon shall be under the necessity of looking out and obtaining a more capacious
room, or some chapel.

Yesterday morning I enjoyed the privilege of baptizing eleven individuals into the kingdom of our Lord and Master, Jesus Christ.

Others also, I have no doubt, will soon profit from the glorious example set forth in the holy practice of those persons: which may the Lord grant for his Son's sako.
Amen.

LORENZO SNOW.

Poetry.

The following beautiful lines were composed by Miss Eliza R. Snow, of Nauvoo, Illinois, on the 4th of July last, it being the anniversary of American independence. The
heart which can read them without a deep sensation must be void of sentiment and feeling.

Ode.

FOR THE FOURTH DAY OF JULY.

Shall we commemorate the day
Whose general influence has pass'd o'er?
Shall we our hearts best tribute pay,
Where heart and feeling are no more?

Shall we commemorate the day
With freedom's ensigns waving high,
Whose blood stain'd banner's furl'd away--
Whose rights and freedom have gone by?

Should we, when gasping 'neath its wave,
Extol the beauties of the sea?
Or, lash'd upon fair freedom's grave,
Proclaim the strength of liberty?

It is heart-rending mockery!
I'd sooner laugh 'midst writhing pain,
Than chant the songs of liberty
Beneath oppression's galling chain!

Columbia's glory is a theme
That with our life's warm pulses grew,
But ah! 'tis fled--and, like a dream,
Its ghost is flutt'ring in our view!

Her dying groans--her fun'ral knell
We've heard, for oh! we've had to fly!
And now, alas! we know too well,
The days of freedom have gone by.

PROTECTION faints, and JUSTICE cow'rs--
REDRESS is slumb'ring on the heath;
And 'tis in vain to lavish flow'rs
Upon our country's fading wreath!

Better implore His aid divine,
Whose arm can make his people free;
Than decorate the hollow shrine
Of our departed liberty!

Illinois, N. A. ELIZA R. SNOW.

MANCHESTER:

Printed by DALTON and WRIGG, No. 61, Spring Gardens.

No. 2. June 1841. Vol. II.
EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY P. P. PRATT, 47, OXFORD STREET, MANCHESTER, IN MONTHLY NUMBERS, PRICE THREEPENCE.

Contents:

Four Kinds of Salvation

Salvation, as proposed to man in the Scriptures, is of four kinds, viz.,--
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                     Page 190 / 1033
First, Salvation from original sin and its effects.

Secondly, Salvation from actual sin, or individual transgression.
Four Kinds of Salvation

Salvation, as proposed to man in the Scriptures, is of four kinds, viz.,--

First, Salvation from original sin and its effects.

Secondly, Salvation from actual sin, or individual transgression.

Thirdly, Temporal Salvation.

Fourthly, Eternal Salvation.

We shall now proceed to set forth the nature of each of these salvations, and the conditions on which they are enjoyed by man.

Original sin and its effects came by the transgression of Adam and Eve, in the Garden of Eden. So "sin entered into the world, and death by sin."

This sin and death affected the whole family of man in a twofold point of view, viz., banishment from the presence of the Lord, and the death of the body. And unless
some means of salvation had been provided, the bodies of men must have slept in eternal silence, and their spirits dwelt in eternal banishment.

But says the Apostle, "AS in Adam ALL DIE, even SO in Christ shall ALL be made ALIVE."

Jesus Christ, then, has paid the debt which Adam contracted, and through his death and resurrection has redeemed ALL men from the fall, and from death, and from
every thing which Adam's transgression entailed upon them.

This salvation is UNIVERSAL; that is, it applies to all the race of Adam, without any regard to the deeds done in the body. The death and condemnation came by one,
(Adam,) and so passed upon all men without any act or agency of their own.

So the redemption comes by one man (Jesus Christ,) and will be effectually applied to all men, without any conditions whatever on their part.

It is free grace alone, without works, which redeems man from the fall, and from the death which came by reason of the fall. The most hardened sinner, who sinks to
endless woe, will go there as free from Adam's fall as if it had never been.

Hence Christ said, "Suffer little children to come unto me, and forbid them not, for of such is the kingdom of heaven."

All little children (being redeemed by Jesus Christ) are saved and counted holy, without any faith, repentance, baptism, or anything else. Hence the doctrine of little
children being "desperately wicked, deceitful, depraved, &c., and that they must be born again, changed, be converted, experience religion, be regenerated, &c., is a
doctrine of devils, or of foolish and inconsiderate man.

We come now to speak of the second salvation, viz., salvation from personal transgression. This salvation is the gospel which was to be preached to sinners, "It is not
to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance."

This salvation is promised on the conditions made known in the gospel, "He that believeth and is baptised shall be SAVED." "Repent and be baptised every one of you,
in the name of Jesus Christ, for remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost."

"SAVE yourselves from this untoward generation." "Arise and be baptised, and wash away your sins." "The like figure whereunto even baptism doth now SAVE US."

"Ye have obeyed from the heart that form of doctrine which was delivered you; being then made free from sin, ye became servants of righteousness." The foregoing
texts all go to show that sinners experienced a present salvation from sin on conditions of faith in Jesus Christ, repentance towards God, and baptism for remission of
sins. They were saved then and there,--they were saved that very hour, that is, justified, forgiven, made free from sin.

This gospel salvation pertains to sinners only. Little children could have no part in it.

We next proceed to notice the third salvation, viz., temporal salvation.

This varies in different ages and under different circumstances. In the days of Noah it was salvation from the flood, and the ark was the means. In the days of Lot it was
salvation from fire, and fleeing from Sodom to Zoah was the means. In the days of Jacob it was salvation from famine, and a revelation to lay up corn was the means. In
the days of Moses it was salvation from Egyptian bondage. In the days of Esther it was salvation from the decree of Haman. In the days of Ezra it was salvation from
seventy years' captivity in Babylon, by a restoration to Jerusalem. In the case of Paul's shipwreck it was salvation from a watery grave, by the soldiers and sailors
abiding in the ship according to Paul's directions. But in the days of Josephus it was salvation from the sword, famine, and pestilence which befel the Jews. This
salvation was accomplished by fleeing to the mountains, according as the Saviour forewarned his disciples. "When ye see Jerusalem compassed with armies, then let
him who is in Judea flee to the mountains."

So in these last days, salvation is needed from famine, earthquake, war, pestilence, and flame of devouring fire, which must overtake the wicked world, and all that
remain among them. "But in Mount Zion, and in Jerusalem, shall be deliverance, and in the remnant whom the Lord our God shall call." So in fulfilment of this, the Lord
has provided the western wilds of America and the land of Palestine, for places of deliverance for his own peculiar people. And he will gather his sheep out of all
countries where the false shepherds have preyed upon them, and will "cause them to dwell safely in the wilderness, and sleep in the woods."--(See Ezekiel, 34.) This
temporal salvation comes by revelation in these last days, as in days of old, and therefore can only come to those who are governed and led by revelation, viz., the
Latter Day Saints.

We must now speak of the fourth state of salvation, viz., eternal salvation. This can only be enjoyed in the immortal state, after the resurrection of the body and its
reunion with the soul.

All those who are redeemed from Adam's fall will enjoy this eternal salvation, if they die before they come to years of accountability, so as to be capable of committing
sin.

All sinners will enjoy eternal life and salvation, on conditions of faith, repentance, and baptism, and endurance to the end.

Hence, a man
 Copyright  (c)may  be saved Infobase
                2005-2009,    from Adam's fallCorp.
                                      Media   by free grace, and from his own sins by belief and baptism, and also partake of temporal salvation,Page
                                                                                                                                                  by obeying
                                                                                                                                                        191the/ 1033
warnings which God sends by revelation; and after being saved in this threefold sense, he may neglect to endure to the end in keeping the requirements of Jesus Christ;
and so at last be damned.
sin.

All sinners will enjoy eternal life and salvation, on conditions of faith, repentance, and baptism, and endurance to the end.

Hence, a man may be saved from Adam's fall by free grace, and from his own sins by belief and baptism, and also partake of temporal salvation, by obeying the
warnings which God sends by revelation; and after being saved in this threefold sense, he may neglect to endure to the end in keeping the requirements of Jesus Christ;
and so at last be damned.

Here then is a condition to be fulfilled by the creature, in order to the enjoyment of eternal salvation, which is not absolutely necessary to either of the other salvations,
viz., endurance to the end. That is, a person must continue in well-doing and in keeping the commandments of Jesus, from the time he is baptised into Christ till the end
of this life of probation.

Having now shown clearly and distinctly the nature of salvation as revealed and proposed by the heavenly Father to his children in different ages, we leave the subject,
with a sincere hope that all those who love the truth may be led to work out their own salvation with fear and trembling. ED.

John Wesley a Latter-Day Saint

In Regard to the Spiritual Gifts and the Apostacy of the Church!!

Extract from the 94th Sermon of John Wesley, on "The More Excellent Way."--"It does not appear that the extraordinary gifts of the spirit were common in the church
for more than two or three centuries. We seldom hear of them after that fatal period when the Emperor Constantine called himself a Christian, and from a vain
imagination of promoting the Christian religion, heaped riches, power, and honour upon the Christians in general From this time they almost wholly ceased. Very few
instances of this kind were found. The cause of this was not, as has vulgarly been supposed, because there was no more occasion for them, because all the world had
become Christians. This is a miserable mistake! Not a twentieth part was then nominally Christians. The real cause was because the love of many waxed cold--the
Christians had no more of the Spirit of Christ than the other Heathens! The Son of Man when he came to examine his church could hardly find faith on the earth.--This
was the real cause why the extraordinary gifts of the Holy Ghost were no longer to be found in the Christian Church, because the Christians were turned Heathens
again, and had only a dead form left."

Narrow Escape!

It will be recollected by our readers that the ship Governor Fenner sailed from Liverpool on the 13th of February last, and came in contact with a steamer in the Irish
Chanel, by which 122 lives were lost in the great deep, principally consisting of emigrants to America.

About a week before the sailing of this unfortunate ship, Elder Clark sailed from Liverpool for New Orleans, with upwards of 200 emigrants of the Latter-Day Saints.
Letters have lately been received in Manchester, bringing news of the safe arrival of Clark and his company of emigrants in New Orleans, and that they had had a
prosperous voyage of some seven weeks.

During Whitsun Week, an aged man from Oldham, by the name of White-head, came to the Star office, expressing his gratitude to a kind providence that through the
instrumentality of the Latter-day Saints his son had been saved from inevitable destruction. The case was this: Several young men in Oldham (previous to hearing the
Saints) had made it up in their minds to emigrate to America. The time was set for them to start, and each one paid in a sovereign, which they were to forfeit to the
company in case they did not go at the time After this arrangement, the son of our Oldham friend who related it to us, happened to hear and embrace the doctrine of
the Latter-Day Saints. He then changed his purpose as to the time of going, and forfeited his sovereign to the former company, for the purpose of going a week sooner,
and in company with the Saints under the protection of Brother Clark. By this movement he now finds himself safe in America, while every soul of the company he was
to have gone with was on board the Governor Fenner, and perished in the flood.

It is a matter of thanksgiving to reflect upon the truly remarkable fact, that while the most awful shipwrecks have been so frequent of late, a great number of our
preachers have several times crossed the Atlantic in safety, without a single accident, and about 1,000 emigrants of the Saints have passed to America in safety without
one being shipwrecked or drowned, from the time they commenced emigrating under the protection of the God of the Saints to the present time. It is hoped that these
facts will prove a warning to the Saints to give heed to counsel, and put themselves under the protection of some faithful leader, such as may be appointed from time to
time, as they emigrate, and that they go only in companies, and act with due respect to the authority of the servants of God, and endeavour to cultivate a union with
each other, without which they may be swallowed up in the ocean, as those who rebelled against Moses were swallowed up in the earth.--ED.

The Millennial Star. Manchester June 10Th 1841.

We continue to receive the most gratifying accounts from many parts of the vineyard in relation to the success of the truth. Elder J. Sanders writes from Carlisle, under
date of June 1st, stating that 46 members had been added, by baptism, since the 9th of April, and that many more are believing, and on the point of coming forward.
Faith is on the increase in that branch, insomuch that the gift of healing was manifest almost daily. Many of the afflicted were healed.

Elder Burnham writes from Wales, under date of June 4th, stating that a large field is now open in different parts of Wales for the preaching of the Word; and that the
people continue to come forward and obey the gospel; although he is some times in perils among false brethren, and sometimes stoned, and variously abused for the
Word's sake.

Elder Watt writes from Edinburgh, under date of June 3rd, stating that notwithstanding the great exertions of the enemies of truth in that place to destroy the work of
God, yet the church was becoming more firm in faith and more united--the truth was spreading out from Edinburgh. Elder W. had commenced to preach and baptise in
a place called East Wymes, and the prospect there was very good.

Elders T. Richardson and T. Smith write from Worcestershire, under date of May 27th, stating that a great storm of persecution was raging in various places in that
region, chiefly through the lyings of Methodist and Church parsons. They were frequently mobbed from one place to another, but were baptising some 50 in one place,
and more or less in several other places.

Brother Smith Prector writes from Burnley, under date of May 24th, that the Lord is working greatly with them; that he was taken very sick of late, but on sending for
the elders (according to James), he was immediately raised from bed, and went to meeting. He says the field is enlarging in that region, and the truth spreading further
and further.

Elder T. Curtis writes from Cheltenham, under date of May 25th, stating that he had held a discussion with a certain lecturer in that place, which lasted two evenings,
and that good was resulting from it. He writes, that in one of his meetings a ruffian was taken up for repeated disturbance, contrary to law, and was taken before a
magistrate, who, after hearing the evidence, dismissed him with approbation, threw 9s. cost on to brother Curtis, and held him to bail on a charge of blasphemy. He
 Copyright
then adds as(c) 2005-2009, Infobase
             follows:--"This           Media
                             discussion,       Corp.
                                          and blasphemy                                                                                                Pageare
                                                            as they call it, is doing good to the cause, for several persons who do not belong to our society 192  / 1033
                                                                                                                                                               writing in the
newspapers, condemning the magistrate, &c. They may suceed in getting me into prison, but this I mind not, for my determination is to preach the gospel before priests
and people, magistrates, judges, or in prison; or if I am transported, if God be my help, my mouth shall not be shut by this wicked and adulterous generation."
Elder T. Curtis writes from Cheltenham, under date of May 25th, stating that he had held a discussion with a certain lecturer in that place, which lasted two evenings,
and that good was resulting from it. He writes, that in one of his meetings a ruffian was taken up for repeated disturbance, contrary to law, and was taken before a
magistrate, who, after hearing the evidence, dismissed him with approbation, threw 9s. cost on to brother Curtis, and held him to bail on a charge of blasphemy. He
then adds as follows:--"This discussion, and blasphemy as they call it, is doing good to the cause, for several persons who do not belong to our society are writing in the
newspapers, condemning the magistrate, &c. They may suceed in getting me into prison, but this I mind not, for my determination is to preach the gospel before priests
and people, magistrates, judges, or in prison; or if I am transported, if God be my help, my mouth shall not be shut by this wicked and adulterous generation."

Elder O. Hyde writes from Bedford, under date of June 3d, stating that there are constant additions to the Church in London, in Bedford, and the regions round about:
He says, "I have attended baptisms with Elder Adams almost daily for some time past." Elder Hyde expects to sail for Holland in about one week.

Elder James Lea writes from Bishopton, under date of May 13th, stating that the work of God is prospering in that part of Scotland. He says that more than fifty have
been baptised in a place called Thorny Bank within six weeks, and many more are believing, and a wide field opened for preaching.

We give in this number a summary of some of the wonderful signs which have been shown forth in America of late; and when we add to these the sudden and
unexpected death of President Harrison, so soon after his election to office, the whole put together is certainly a striking manifestation of Providence, and seems to
whisper that the Lord is beginning to vex that nation for their wickedness, and because of the wrongs of the saints, which still go unredressed.

It will be seen from an article in this Star that the saints are prospering in America beyond all our expectations, and that they are going ahead with a very great and
glorious work. It is stated that eighty persons were added to the Church in Nauvoo on the 6th of April. May the Lord Almighty speedily enlarge the borders of Zion,
that she may arise and shine, and become the admiration of the whole earth.

Latest From America.

Nauvoo Celebration of the 6Th of April.

Laying the Corner Stones of the Temple.

"Oh! that I could paint the scenes

Which on my heart are sketched!"

The general conference of the church, together with the laying of the corner stones of the Temple of our God, now building in this city, have long been anticipated by the
Saints of the Most High, both far and near, with great pleasure, when they should once more behold the foundation of a house laid in which they might worship the God
of their fathers.

It frequently happens, that our anticipations of pleasure and delight, are raised to such a height that even exceeds the enjoyment itself; but we are happy to say this was
not the case with the immense multitude who witnessed the proceedings of the sixth of April, and subsequent days of conference. The scenes were of such a character,
the enjoyment so intense, that left anticipation far behind.

However anxious we are to pourtray the grandeur and majesty of the celebration, the union and order which every way prevailed, we are confident we shall come very
far short of doing them justice.

For some days prior to the 6th the accession of strangers to our city was great, and on the wide spread prairie which bounds our city, might be seen various kinds of
vehicles wending their way from different points of the compass to the city of Nauvoo, while the ferry boats on the Mississippi were constantly employed in wafting
travellers across its rolling and extensive bosom.

Among the citizens all was bustle and preparation, anxious to accommodate their friends, who flocked in from distant parts, and who they expected to share with them
the festivity of the day, and the pleasures of the scene.

At length the long expected morn arrived, and before the king of day had tipped the eastern horizon with his rays were preparations for the celebration of of the day
going on. Shortly after sun rise, the loud peals from the artillery were heard, calling the various companies of the legion to the field, who were appointed to take a
conspicuous part in the day's proceedings.

The citizens from the vicinity now began to pour in from all quarters, a continuous train for about three hours, and swelled the vast assembly.

At eight o'clock A. M. Major-Gen. Bennett left his quarters to organise and prepare the legion for the duties of the day, which consisted of about fourteen companies,
several in uniform, besides several companies from Iowa and other parts of the country, which joined them on the occasion.

At half-past nine Lieut.-Gen. Smith was informed that the legion was ready for review, and accompanied by his staff, consisting of four Aids-de-camp and twelve
guards, nearly all in splendid uniforms; took his march to the parade ground. On their approach they were met by the band, beautifully equipped, who received them
with a flourish of trumpets and a regular salute, and then struck up a lively air, marching in front to the stand of the Lieut.-Gen. On his approach to the parade ground
the artilery were again fired, and the legion gave an appropriate salute while passing. This was indeed a glorious sight, such as we never saw, nor did we ever expect to
see such a one in the west. The several companies presented a beautiful and interesting spectacle, several of them being uniformed and equipped, while the rich and
costly dresses of the officers would have become a Bonaparte or a Washington.

After the arrival of Lieut-Gen. Smith, the ladies, who had made a beautiful silk flag, drove up in a carriage to present it to the legion. Major-Gen. Bennett very politely
attended on them, and conducted them in front of Lieut.-General Smith, who immediately alighted from his charger, and walked up to the ladies, who presented the
flag, making an appropriate address. Lieut.-Gen. Smith acknowledged the honour conferred upon the legion, and stated that as long as he had the command, it should
never be disgraced, and then politely bowing to the ladies, gave it into the hands of Major-Gen. Bennett, who placed it in possession of Cornet Robinson, and it was
soon seen gracefully waving in front of the legion. During the time of presentation the band struck up a lively air; and another salute was fired from the artilery.

After the presentation of the flag, Lieut-Gen. Smith, accompanied by his suit, reviewed the legion, which presented a very imposing appearance, the different officers
saluting as he passed. Lieut.-Gen. Smith then took his former stand, and the whole legion passed before him in review.

The Procession.

 Copyright (c)
Immediately    2005-2009,
             after the review,Infobase Mediaorganised
                                Gen. Bennett  Corp. the procession, to march to the foundation of the Temple, in the following order:               Page 193 / 1033

Lieut. Gen. Smith,
saluting as he passed. Lieut.-Gen. Smith then took his former stand, and the whole legion passed before him in review.

The Procession.

Immediately after the review, Gen. Bennett organised the procession, to march to the foundation of the Temple, in the following order:

Lieut. Gen. Smith,

Brig. Generals Law and Smith,

Aids-de-Camp, and conspicuous strangers,

General Staff,

Band,

2nd Cohort, (foot troops,)

Ladies, eight abrcast,

Gentlemen, eight abreast.

1st Cohort, (horse troops.)

Owing to the vast numbers who joined the procession, it was a considerable length of time before the whole could be organised.

The procession then began to move forward in order, and on their arrival at the temple block, the Generals with their staffs and the distinguished strangers present took
their position inside the foundation, the ladies formed on the outside, immediately next the walls, the gentlemen and infantry behind, and the cavalry in the rear.

The assembly being stationed, the choristers, under the superintendence of of B. S. Wilber, sung an appropriate hymn.

President Rigdon then ascended the platform, which had been prepared for the purpose, and delivered a suitable ORATION, which was listened to with the most
profound attention by the assembly. From the long affliction and weakness of body we hardly expected the speaker to have made himself heard by the congregation,
but he succeeded beyond our most sauguine expectations, and being impressed with the greatness and solemnities of the occasion, he rose superior to his afflictions and
weakness, and for more than an hour occupied the attention of the assembly.

It was an address worthy a man of God and a messenger of salvation. We have heard the speaker on other occasions when he has been more eloquent, when there
has been more harmony and beauty in the construction of his sentences, and when the refined ear has been more delighted; but never did we hear him pour out such
pious effusions; in short, it was full to overflowing of Christian feeling and high-toned piety.

He called to review the scenes of tribulation and anguish through which the Saints had passed, the barbarous cruelties inflicted upon them for their faith and attachment
to the cause of their God, and for the testimony of Jesus, which they endured with patience, knowing that they had in heaven a more enduring substance--a crown of
eternal glory.

In obedience to the commandments of their Heavenly Father, and because that Jesus had again spoken from the heavens, were they engaged in laying the foundation of
the Temple, that the Most High might have a habitation, and where the Saints might assemble to pay their devotions to his holy name.

He rejoiced at the glorious prospect which presented itself of soon completing the edifice, as there were no mobs to hinder their labours, consequently their
circumstances were very different than before.

After the address the choir sung a hymn. President Rigdon then invoked the blessings of Almighty God upon the assembly, and upon those who should labour on the
building.

The first presidency superintended the laying of the CHIEF CORNER STONE on the south-east corner of the building, which done, President J. Smith arose and said
that the first corner stone of the Temple of Almighty God was laid, and prayed that the building might soon be completed, that the Saints might have an habitation to
worship the God of their fathers.

President D. C. Smith and his councillors of the high-priests' quorum then repaired to the south-west corner, and laid the corner stone thereof.

The High Council, representing the Twelve, laid the north-west corner stone.

The Bishops with their councillors laid the north-east corner stone with due solemnities.

The ceremony of laying the corner stones being over, the legion marched to the parade ground, and formed a hollow square for an address. Major-General Bennett
addressed the legion at some length, applauding them for their soldier-like appearance, and for the attention which both officers and men had given to the orders.

Lieutenant-General Smith likewise expressed his entire approbation of the conduct of the legion and all present.

The assembly then separated with cheerful hearts, and thanking God for the great blessings of peace and prosperity by which they were surrounded, and hearts burning
with affection for their favourite and adopted state.

It was indeed a gladsome sight, and extremely affecting to see the old revolutionary patriots, who had been driven from their homes in Missouri, strike hands, and
rejoice together, in a land where they knew they would be protected from mobs, and where they could again enjoy the liberty for which they had fought many a hard
battle.

The day was indeed propitious--heaven and earth combined to make the scene as glorious as possible, and long, very long, will the 6th of April, A. D. 1841, be
remembered by the many thousands who were present.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                      Page 194 / 1033
The whole passed off with perfect harmony and good feeling. The people were truly of one heart and mind, no contention or discord; even persons unconnected with
the church forgot their prejudices, and for once took pleasure in the society of the Saints, admired their order and unanimity, and undoubtedly received favourable
impressions by their visit.
battle.

The day was indeed propitious--heaven and earth combined to make the scene as glorious as possible, and long, very long, will the 6th of April, A. D. 1841, be
remembered by the many thousands who were present.

The whole passed off with perfect harmony and good feeling. The people were truly of one heart and mind, no contention or discord; even persons unconnected with
the church forgot their prejudices, and for once took pleasure in the society of the Saints, admired their order and unanimity, and undoubtedly received favourable
impressions by their visit.

Too much praise cannot be given to Major-General Bennett for his active services on the occasion, he has laboured diligently for the prosperity of the City, and
particularly for the Legion, and it must have been a proud day for him, and entirely satisfactory, to see his efforts crowned with success, and his labour so well
bestowed.

R. B. THOMPSON.

--Nauvoo Times and Seasons, April 15.

American News.

Pekin Tenn. 2Nd February 1841. Messrs. Smith and Robinson.

Gentlemen,--Through the kindness of my brother, and by a well-directed turn of divine Providence, I have been favoured with the reception of the Book of Mormon,
the doctrine and covenants of the church of the Latter Day Saints, the Voice of Warning and instruction to all people, also the first volume of the Times and Seasons, all
of which I have perused with wonder and admiration; with wonder because I discover there is no such a book in existence as the "Mormon Bible," no society by the
name of "Mormons," whose members disbelieve or reject the common version of the Old and New Testament, and that the Book of Mormon has never been placed
by those who believe it in the place of the Sacred Scriptures; indeed I was amazed when I discovered that all this, and much more, was misrepresented; therefore I say
I read with wonder and admiration.

I have been in possession of the Book of Mormon about sixteen months, have read it attentively; I find that it not only brings to light things that have been dark and
mysterious, and puzzled thousands for years, but it abundantly corroborates and bears testimony of the truth of the Bible; the Book of Covenants, I discover, contains
items of the religion which the Latter Day Saints profess to believe, also principles for the regulation of the church which seems to have been given by revelation since,
as well as before its organization. This seems to be very appropriate and not at all in contradiction with the Scriptures. The Voice of Warning, I think, contains nothing
but plain truth and sound reason. But alas! alas! when I read in the Times and Seasons of the persecution of the church of Latter Day Saints, I am struck with
astonishment to think of such horrid and bloody persecution in our land of boasted liberty, and in the midst of Christendom. Good Lord! is blood and slaughter the
religion of the prince of peace? What! to see a bloody mob, headed by a band of men denominating themselves the ministers of the Gospel, marching forth with sword
in hand, taking the lives of innocent men, women and children, in order to maintain their religion, instead of maintaining it by the sword of truth, and power of the word
of God. Ah! but their craft is in danger. Is not this enough to drive men into the doctrine of infidelity? I verily believe, but for the interposition of Divine Providence, in
placing the Voice of Warning before my eyes, by which I become convinced that they are not the ministers of the Gospel, but priests of sectarians, that I should have
fallen into the doctrine of Infidelity myself.

Yours respectfully,

WILLIAM R. VANCE.

--Times and Seasons, March 15.

Truth Prevailing.

We learn verbally that Elder Z. H. Gurley has been labouring for the last few weeks at Laharpe, in this county, with extraordinary success. In the short space of six
days, he had the unspeakable privilege of immersing 52 in the waters of baptism, and a prospect of great accessions to their number. Those baptised, we are informed,
are of the first class of society.

We are also informed that Elders Lyman White, Amasa Lyman, and George Miller, have succeeded after an untiring effort to lay the foundation of a great work
throughout different parts of Iowa territory, and that extensive additions have lately been made to the church. Elder William Smith has recently gone to the assistance of
Br. A. Lyman, and intends to labour in that field until Conference. Elders who are waiting for the coming conference can find a plenty of labour in the adjncent country
at any point of the compass, to occupy their attention until that period. People are beginning to wake up to investigate our faith; and a fair unprejudiced investigation is
all we ask of this generation.--Ibid.

Signs of the Times.

What careful observer of the times, professing faith in the Scriptures of divine truth, can gaze upon the history of events, as they are daily being unfolded both to the
political and religious world, without saying in his heart,--the COMING OF THE LORD IS NEAR! The age is big with events, events are big with morning, but the
whole world seems to be in a state of lothargy,--totally dead to anything that shall portend the second advent of Christ; yet the Scriptures tell us, that he is to come in a
cloud with power and great glory; and at his coming it shall he as it was in the days of Noah, (i.e.) "as the days of Noah were, so shall also the coming of the Son of
Man be." --Matt. 24: 37. In the days of Noah the wicked were all destroyed, and the righteous were all saved; but previous to the destruction of the former, God sent
revelations to apprise them of their approaching danger; and just precisely as it was then, "so shall it be at the coming of the Son of Man." Revelations shall precede his
coming; the whole world shall ridicule them and cast them off; for so it was in the days of Noah; and the consequences were, inevitable destruction; and so it will be
with this generation. The righteous only will be saved.

There are various signs put forth by the inspired writers, also, which are to precede his coming; among the number we quote the following, recorded in Luke 21: 25:--
"And there shall be signs in the sun, and in the moon, and in the stars; and upon the earth distress of nations, with perplexity, the sea and waves roaring, men's hearts
failing them for fear," &c. These signs are to leave the world without excuse, and to prepare the righteous for the coming of the eventful period, as they (the Saints) will
be found watching. The unbelieving world will be taken as a thief in the night. The reason is obvious; they do not believe in revelations, signs, and wonders. When spots
(signs) appear in the sun, (which has recently been the case,) that racks the ingenuity of the astronomers--a natural cause is assigned. When all nature is illumined by the
commotion of the starry heavens, as was the case in 1833--it is but an idle tale--nothing but metcors. When the howling tempest, and furious to nado comes, rolling the
sea ("waves") beyond her bounds, desolating cities, sweeping off its thousands, it is a light thing, the wind has blown a little harder than usual. When the bellowing
earthquakes read the earth, and she opens her mouth upon its inhabitant, and swallows them up as though they were mere insects--the naturalist is again set to work to
 Copyright
prove        (c) 2005-2009,
       that God  had no hand Infobase   Media
                             in the matter.     Corp.
                                            If the                                                                                                    Page
                                                   desouring element desolates our beautiful cities in an hour, and leaves them in heaps,--it is only the work195
                                                                                                                                                               of / 1033
incendiaries. When aspiring tyrants are carrying their conquests from nation to nation, and from sea to sea, drenching the earth with blood--it is merely a thirsting for
power, something common to man; and yet the inspired writers have told us that these would be SIGNS, and they should forebode Christ's coming.
(signs) appear in the sun, (which has recently been the case,) that racks the ingenuity of the astronomers--a natural cause is assigned. When all nature is illumined by the
commotion of the starry heavens, as was the case in 1833--it is but an idle tale--nothing but metcors. When the howling tempest, and furious to nado comes, rolling the
sea ("waves") beyond her bounds, desolating cities, sweeping off its thousands, it is a light thing, the wind has blown a little harder than usual. When the bellowing
earthquakes read the earth, and she opens her mouth upon its inhabitant, and swallows them up as though they were mere insects--the naturalist is again set to work to
prove that God had no hand in the matter. If the desouring element desolates our beautiful cities in an hour, and leaves them in heaps,--it is only the work of
incendiaries. When aspiring tyrants are carrying their conquests from nation to nation, and from sea to sea, drenching the earth with blood--it is merely a thirsting for
power, something common to man; and yet the inspired writers have told us that these would be SIGNS, and they should forebode Christ's coming.

Look for a moment at the "portentous omens" which are enumerated by political demagogues to serve political purposes; for instance, during the present session of
congress, the chandeliers in the senate, weighing about 1500lbs., said to have cost 5,000 dollars, came tumbling down and broke into atoms. Again, it is said that the
scroll held in the talons of the eagle placed over the chair of the presiding officer of the Senate of the United States, and bearing upon it the motto of the Union--E
pluribus ununi--is stated to have fallen to the earth, and on the same day the hand of the figure representing the Goddess of Liberty, standing in front of the capital of the
United States, holding in it our glorious constitution, broke off, and came tumbling down." Again, "the individual elevated to the honoured place of chief magistrate of
this great republic starts from his home for the National Capitol. An earthquake, as the journals friendly to him tell us, shakes the earth at his setting out from the west!
He crosses the mountains and arrives at Baltimore, and an explosion of the banks in that city, and at Philadelphia, the `great regulator of the currency' taking the lead--
salutes him! * * Again, during the progress of the imposing celebration, got up by his friends and followers, in a style of gorgeousness which royalty itself might envy, a
cord, which is stretched by them across the broad avenue leading from the presidential mansion to the capitol, with the banners of the several states who voted for him
strung upon it, breaks in the centre; and the state emblems, dividing to the north and to the south, are thrown to the ground, and dragged in the mire."

These are some of the principal "illumens" which are quoted in the political journals, but we do not believe that it is in the province of any man to say that these
"omens" (if such they are) are designed for political data to subserve the interest of either party. We believe that God "is no respecter of (partics) persons;" and if the
accounts given are correct, (and they are well authenticated,) we are ready to acknowledge that we are credulous enough to believe that they portend coming events,
and will take rank in the signs of the Son of Man.

That the explosion of banks should have anything to do, or part to act in this tragedy, no doubt would be thought strange; but what is better calculated to produce a
"distress of nations with perplexity" than the monied powers of the world? What is better calculated to make "men's hearts fail them for fear," &c. than to leave them
pennyless? Look at the excitement which prevails throughout the United States, in consequence of the late failure of the United States bank, "the great regulator of the
currency:" It is feared that the institution is so rotten at heart that no healing balm can remove the disease, and it has produced a general consternation. Then many of the
daughters following the example set by their mothers, have increased the alarm to an amazing degree, and the consequences are exceedingly feared, consequently, there
is no doubt but that banks will perform their part in the great theatre of the world to bring about the purpose of God preparatory to the second advent of Christ."--Ibid.

Livonia Wayne Co. Mich. March 2Nd 1841.

Br. SMITH,

I take a few moments opportunity to inform you that the cause of truth is onward in this section of the country. I have just returned home from a conference which
commenced on the 26th of February last at Browns-town, and we had a harmonions time indeed, a time of much interest and enjoyment among the saints, and we
hope a lasting benefit to many who are now believing the gospel, but have not as yet obeyed it; there were five baptised during the said meeting under the hand of E. M.
Surrine, who was chosen to preside over the conference. There were represented at the conference by different elders something rising of one hundred and forty
members, having considerably increased since the conference held in December last. But the enemies of Christ and his cause in different sections of this country are not
only manifesting their fully, but are making rapid progress towards the vortex of ruin and destruction, to which the wicked are soon to be consigned. It is truly the case
that Daniel saw the situation the children of men would be in, (at the time the God of heaven would set up a kingdom that should never be destroyed neither given to
another people) when he said the wicked should do wickedly and none of the wicked should understand, but the wise should understand.

The Saints in this section of the country are making the necessary arrangements to move up to the west the coming summer if possible, but the times are hard, and those
who sell their effects will have to do it at a considerable sacrifice, but the most of them I think see the necessity of doing so, when they see the cup of the Iniquity of the
wicked filling up, and see manifest the abominable corruption of human beings when God withdraws his spirit from them. It is then easy to discover what an awful
spectacle of demons in human shape, presented themselves, with their weapons of death against the saints in the Missouriarobs. I must here say, that before I joined the
church of Latter-Day Saints, or know that God had as yet set his hand to bring in the dispensation of the fulness of times, I saw myself among such beings, sealing up
the law and binding up the testimony, while the judgments of Almighty God were closely following up, so that I had to fled from place to place as Lot fled from Sodom.
I pray God the Eternal Father in the name of Jesus Christ to give unto his Saints grace for their day and trial. Amen.

Yours in the bonds of

A peaceful gospel,

RUFUS BEACH.

--Times and Seasons, April 1.

On Answer to Prayer.

When we offer up our petitions to our heavenly Father, we may expect to be heard if we ask in faith. As the Lord says, Mark xi. 21. "What things soever ye desire
when ye pray, believe that ye receive them, and ye shall have them." This plain declaration of our Lord may be received as sufficient testimony to establish this fact, that
God will hear and answer prayer. But not forgetting that we are to offer up our prayers in faith, as he says, "believe that ye receive them, and ye shall have them;" and
as he also says, "Whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer believing." And so the promise is not without believing. And the Apostle James says of him who wavers when
asking, "Let not that man think that he shall receive any thing of the Lord." If he that doubts or wavers is not to receive, surely he that disbelieves and denies may not
expect to receive. And so it is, when men disbelieve and deny the possibility of receiving favours from heaven, they do not ask for them in faith nothing wavering; but
they reject them, and use their influence to hinder others from receiving them.

If we inquire what favours they are that we may receive by asking for them in faith, nothing wavering, the Lord says in the first verse already quoted, "What things
soever ye desire when ye pray;" and in the other, "All things whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer believing." And we have no right to limit the Lord in his plan of dealing
favours to men. Neither have we any right to deny facts, or make assertions calculated if possible to cause others to waver from an unshaken faith, and thereby hinder
their blessing. Whatsoever a man may find to be his privilege with his God, we have no right to dishearten him, or to hinder his faith through our unbelief.

"Why could we not cast him out," said the disciples to the Lord on a certain occasion, and he answered them, "because of your unbelief." (See Matthew 17, 19, 20.)
Now they were not so established in their own opinion as to deny the faith he taught, and he went on to teach them, saying, "For verily I say unto you, if ye have faith as
aCopyright  (c) 2005-2009,
  grain of mustard           Infobase
                   seed, ye shall       Media
                                  say unto this Corp.                                                                                                Page
                                                mountain remove to yonder place, and it shall remove, and nothing shall be impossible unto you." Here,       196he/ makes
                                                                                                                                                           again,    1033
the promise unlimited, as also in the two other cases. In the first he says, "What things soever ye desire when ye pray, believe that ye receive them, and ye shall have
them." And in the other, "And all things whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer, believing, ye shall receive." And in this--"and nothing shall be impossible unto you." This is the
their blessing. Whatsoever a man may find to be his privilege with his God, we have no right to dishearten him, or to hinder his faith through our unbelief.

"Why could we not cast him out," said the disciples to the Lord on a certain occasion, and he answered them, "because of your unbelief." (See Matthew 17, 19, 20.)
Now they were not so established in their own opinion as to deny the faith he taught, and he went on to teach them, saying, "For verily I say unto you, if ye have faith as
a grain of mustard seed, ye shall say unto this mountain remove to yonder place, and it shall remove, and nothing shall be impossible unto you." Here, again, he makes
the promise unlimited, as also in the two other cases. In the first he says, "What things soever ye desire when ye pray, believe that ye receive them, and ye shall have
them." And in the other, "And all things whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer, believing, ye shall receive." And in this--"and nothing shall be impossible unto you." This is the
Lord's teaching, and if we reject his teaching, it is to receive the unbelieving notions of men who do away with the teaching and promises of the Lord through their
unbelief. But after all that men can say, it is the Lord's promise, and, as to the faith, it was the Lord that taught it, and if we reject it we reject his teaching. Now let the
Lord be true, and let his teachings be for our belief, and then we cannot deny the faith because the Lord taught it; and we cannot disbelieve the promise because it is the
Lord's own words, for we cannot reject the Lord's teaching or disbelieve his words. And if we cannot deny the faith or disbelieve the promise, we must confess that it
is nothing but unbelief that hinders men from enjoying the same privileges now that the ancient saints enjoyed. For we find that those privileges have not been sought in
faith nothing waveriug, but rather have been disbelieved, and denied. The promise is too plain to be misunderstood, and if we put it to the test we shall find that it is of
the Lord. If we prove the promise, and find that it is of the Lord; for if it is of the Lord it is truth. "And all things whatsoever ye ask in prayer, believing, ye shall receive."
For this is the promise, and if we prove it and find that we do receive all things whatsoever we ask in prayer, believing, then we find that we have the same privileges
that the ancient saints enjoyed; that we have the glorious privilege of receiving communications from heaven, and knowing the truth of our holy religion, of knowing God
and things of eternity. This doctrine, so confidently received by the ancient saints, and upon which rests all the certainty of the truth of our holy religion, is a glorious
truth.

--Ibid. C. BIDDLECOME.

Nauvoo.

Stern winter has left us, though reluctantly and with a parting frown, and pleasing spring is again upon us. Business begins to assume a cheering aspect in our city. As in
the day break of a May morning, light and melody suddenly dissolve the mantle of night, and scare away the gloom of silence. So no sooner is the icy fetters of winter
broken, and the landscape fanned by the vernal zephyr than our eyes are cheered with a scene truly enchanting. Every where we see men of industry with countenances
beaming with cheerful content hurrying to their several occupations and scenes of labour. The sound of the axes, the hammer, and the saw, greet your ear in every
direction. Notwithstanding the discouraging circumstances under which the saints were thrown, shipwrecked as it were upon this shore, they have indeed wrought
wonders. Habitatious are reared for miles in every direction, and others are springing up, and, ere we are aware of their existence, are filled with happy occupants. It
would do the heart of the truly patriotic and philantrophic good to witness the industry and enterprise which are already manifest in our beautiful city. Though emigrants
are flocking in in multitudes, and have their homes and their wants to be supplied, yet all things move on in their accustomed order and with accelerating force.
Hundreds of houses, shops, mills, &c, are expected to go up in the course of the summer, when our city will present a scene of industry, beauty, and comfort, hardly
equalled in any place in our country. The saints have a great and arduous work before them, but persevering industry and diligence, stimulated by a zoal for God and his
cause, will surely accomplish it, and they will reap the full reward of their toil.--Ibid.

Communications.

To the Editor of the Star. Douglas Isle of Man May 26 1841.

Dear Brother,

I feel a desire to express to you the joy of my heart, as a member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints. I have been here five or six weeks. The soil of this
land is not good, either in a temporal or a spiritual sense. All the excitement has been raised here that could be raised, and although the whole land is but small, (about
30 miles in length and 12 in breadth) it appears as though all the lies and slander have been imported here that have ever been coined, beside all that have been coined
here at home. The parsons try to make the people believe that we want their money, and that we only want those who have it. You know it is natural to men to look
most after that which they value most, so they are fearful we shall get some of it. Mr. Haining says we are expecting to be saved by faith and obedience! and that we
believe in dreams, &c., which, he says, are very dangerous, as he cannot tell which are from the Lord and which from the devil. I suppose there are many more in the
same case, so perhaps it would be best for the Lord not to give any more dreams or visions. Don't you see what singular characters we are? What a strange thing for
ministers to love money! Did you ever hear such a thing? And then to think of being saved by faith and obedience! and again--a very worthy man, who doubtless is
without fault, or he would not cast a stone, makes us to say, we neither toil nor spin! but live by taking sinners in. Did you ever see the like that ministers live without
spinning! or even toiling? If this be so, how is it that you have not let me know how you do it, but let me toil as I have done since I left my farm and comfortable home in
Canada, near four years. I have not learned to spin, but I have, I suppose, walked some thousands of miles, chiefly with an empty pocket (but I don't wish to complain,
or else I would say, at some times not a very full stomach), and I really thought my brethren did the same. You will perhaps let me into the secret, for I want to return to
America soon, and how am I to get there? When you find out the treasurer of your funds I may get something perhaps; however we ought not to be idle while all the
rest of the ministers are toiling and spinning so busily, neither ought we to complain at what we get, for there is one gentleman on this island who with all his toiling and
spinning has only ï¿½8,000 or ï¿½9,000 a year to live on, and some, I suppose, not as many hundreds, so I'll try to be content.

But you may think this is a strange way of expressing the joy of my heart. Well, I will tell you then, I am on a barren spot; the enemies are all hoping to see the cause
fail; the devil is hard against us, and, you say, "the line of battle is extending far and wide over the plains of Babel," which I fully believe. I see the hosts of earth and the
hosts of hell all combined together to fight against the Lord and his anointed. The skirmishes which you have passed through are but as drops before a thunder storm;
and universal war is proclaimed by the Majesty of heaven against the great usurper, and the earth is again to be stained with the blood of the saints before the final blow
can be struck by the arm of Omnipotence, and that we are to have a time of trouble such as the world has not seen; and I look upon all this with a firm countenance,
and rejoice, knowing that the truth will prevail, and that the victory will be ours. The captain of our salvation inspires my heart with a martial spirit, and I feel to glory in
the cause. I would not hurt any one, not even the devil, but I am an honourable man with him; if he can take the kingdom, or if he can take the little stone and throw it
beyond the bounds of time and space, he may, but if we take him a prisoner of war, he shall be cast into prison in the name of Jesus Christ--Amen. JOSEPH
FIELDING.

London, May 25th, 1841.

Elder Pratt,

Our London conference, agreeably to adjournment, took place on Sunday the 16th instant. There were present, Elders O. Hyde, Adams, Albon, Williams, and several
priests and teachers, together with a respectable company of private members. It was highly interesting and profitable to all present. The few branches composing this
conference were all represented with the exception of that of Ipswich. By advice of Elders Woodruff and Smith, Elder Bourne, from the Potteries, was sent to Ipswich,
but there being no prospect of meeting with any success whatever, and the few that now call themselves brethren at that place treating him very coolly, and refusing to
administer to his wants, he was reluctantly compelled to return.

 Copyright
The  branch (c)  2005-2009,
             at Woolwich,     Infobase by
                           represented Media  Corp.
                                          priest                                                                                                    Page
                                                 Griffith, is still in good standing, and strong in faith. Every means has been employed in their power     197
                                                                                                                                                        to get     / 1033
                                                                                                                                                               a door open
for preaching, yet, in consequence of sectarian prejudices and unhallowed influence, it has been without success. Therefore, as respects numbers, that branch now
stands as at last conference.
conference were all represented with the exception of that of Ipswich. By advice of Elders Woodruff and Smith, Elder Bourne, from the Potteries, was sent to Ipswich,
but there being no prospect of meeting with any success whatever, and the few that now call themselves brethren at that place treating him very coolly, and refusing to
administer to his wants, he was reluctantly compelled to return.

The branch at Woolwich, represented by priest Griffith, is still in good standing, and strong in faith. Every means has been employed in their power to get a door open
for preaching, yet, in consequence of sectarian prejudices and unhallowed influence, it has been without success. Therefore, as respects numbers, that branch now
stands as at last conference.

The branch at Bedford was represented by Elder Adams, consisting of 68 members, 8 priests, 1 teacher, and one deacon. Great prosperity in an increase of numbers
has attended the labours of the servants of the Lord in that branch since last conference; and the prospects of a mighty increase is still looked for in that church, under
the superintendence of Elder Adams.

I had the privilege of representing the church in London, consisting of seventy-four members. Great prosperity has marked her onward progress since last conference,
and there still remains the highest degree of encouragement that her rolling forth will yet become more rapid, more mighty, and more extensive.

I wish now to state, through the medium of your Star, that it has become the duty of this conference to withdraw the hand of fellowship from the branch at Ipswich until
such times as a better account can be had of it. It has repeatedly refused to answer my communications, and twice it has been visited by a servant of the Lord. and
twice that servant of the Lord has been rejected and turned away. Once he was compelled while among them to make for his night's pillow the cold ground, and the
canopy of heaven for his covering.

Now, we wish to have it distinctly and universally understood that the London Conference of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints disfellowships such
conduct.

LORENZO SNOW.

List of Publications.

List of Latter-Day Saints Books and Tracts, for sale at the Star office, 47, Oxford-street, Manchester, wholesale and retail, and by agents in most of the branches and
conferences in England and Scotland:--

No. 3. July 1841. Vol. II.
EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY P. P. PRATT, 47, OXFORD STREET, MANCHESTER, IN MONTHLY NUMBERS, PRICE

Contents:

A Hint to the Wise.

London, 13th May, 1841.

The Saviour has commanded us not to cast our pearls before swine. I am sorry to say however that this instruction is not always sufficiently regarded by those to whom
our Lord hath given, through the everlasting covenant, his pearls of wisdom, knowledge, and gifts; and the consequence is, we loose blessings instead of gaining them, a
decrease of the holy spirit follows instead of an increase, and our minds become darkened in room of being enlightened.--What I allude to is this,--we too frequently
engage in conversation concerning things of the kingdom of God with individuals of a wrong and bad spirit; and feeling ever anxious to make them see, understand, and
acknowledge our light, we urge on and persist in the conversation, until we fall into an unpleasant state of mind, and finally catch the spirit of the person with whom we
are conversing.

We ought to be particularly guarded against falling into errors of this kind.

It is very easy to understand when a conversation is attended with profit. We then feel our minds enlightened, and feel the power of God resting upon us through the
holy spirit; we find ideas flowing into our minds, and have power to express them with perfect case and freedom.

Conversation, conducted in this spirit, proves highly profitable, not only to ourselves, but the persons with whom we converse; and after its close we contemplate with
the highest pleasure the profitable scenery in which we hare acted, and our hearts are drawn out in gratitude to the most high in the privilege granted us of unlocking the
door into the mysteries of high heaven, and communicating a view of the glories thereof unto the sons and daughters of mankind.

But, on the other hand, how different the effects produced when giving way to temptation, and casting our pearls before swine. When we exercise our golden talent,
our heavenly light, in conversation with individuals of a bad, wrangling, and contentions spirit, our minds seem barren of ideas; the holy spirit no longer steps in to our
assistance, our reasoning powers cease to receive their accustomed supernatural aid, our tongues are chained, and our whole mind becomes clothed in the dark mantle
of horrid night, and finally we become vexed with ourselves as we still persist in the conversation, until at length we are seized with the contentious and wrangling spirit
of our opposer; and after the close of our conversation, I ask, what pleasure do we derive in looking back upon it? Have we been profitted? Was the Lord pleased
with us? The answer is at hand; we were not profitted, neither did the Lord approbate us.

For if he had, his holy spirit would have communicated its assistance, and our minds been opened, our tongues ready to have given utterance, and the conversation
teemed with intellectual fruitfulness, and we felt blessed in our labours.

To carry on conversation in this spirit, and with these effects attending, is the height of folly. It is wrong and sinful in the eyes of the Most High; and in the name of the
Lord let us speedily cease from this course.

L. SNOW.

London, May, 1841.

To the Officers of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints in England.

Beloved Brethren,
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                 Page    198
Feeling an anxiety for your improvement in a knowledge of those things connected with the most high and holy calling whereunto the Most High hath called you/ in
                                                                                                                                                              1033
                                                                                                                                                                 these
last days, I wished to be indulged at the same time with the privilege of communicating some few ideas in relation to that important subject.
To the Officers of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints in England.

Beloved Brethren,

Feeling an anxiety for your improvement in a knowledge of those things connected with the most high and holy calling whereunto the Most High hath called you in these
last days, I wished to be indulged at the same time with the privilege of communicating some few ideas in relation to that important subject.

This priesthood or authority in which we stand is the medium or channel through which our Heavenly Father has purposed to communicate light, intelligence, gifts,
powers, and spiritual and temporal salvation, unto the present generation.

Like Jacob's ladder, though standing upon the earth, yet it reached to the highest heavens, and down it must descend the peculiar and important blessings which the
Most High hath in store for this generation Nor is it at all possible for the people of this generation to receive those blessings through any other medium.

The blessings of the celestial kingdom, such as supernatural gifts and powers, are enjoyed by the primitive churches, and now offered unto the children of men, always
flow through the right and legal administration of the Gospel ordinances. The holy messenger, as predicted by John on the isle of Patmos, has committed unto us this
authority of administering these Gospel ordinances, through which those blessings are to be obtained; therefore it is quite as impossible for this generation to obtain
salvation without coming under these administrations as it would have been in the days of Noah for the antideluvians to have escaped the deluge in any way except that
of placing themselves under the protection of the ark.

Hence we perceive that we have a very important office to magnify. God hath appointed us to be instruments in his hands of disseminating light and knowledge unto the
people of this generation, and saving them from those calamities and destructions which are fast approaching. Then how all important that we become acquainted with
and obtain all the information possible in relation to the nature, character, and privileges of our holy office.

A certain intelligence and power are connected with this office or authority which will be received, if properly understood and sought after, which, when received, will
enable us to perform those duties of our holy calling in a manner calculated to instruct the human family in things pertaining to their immediate salvation.

In fact, it becomes highly necessary that we do have this intelligence and power, in order that the Lord may thereby accomplish through us his glorious purposes, in
making known to the children of men the great and mighty work now rolling forth in their midst.

The minds of the people of this generation are so dark and benighted that human power, wisdom, and eloquence, will fall far short of awakening them to a proper sense
of those things which directly concern their present and future salvation. For the accomplishment of this purpose, we must obtain that intelligence and heavenly power;
so that, when we stand forth in the midst of this generation to deliver the oracles of heaven, our words shall be clothed with great power, and also be in perfect
accordance with truth and the mind of God. In this way we shall be enabled to bring the spirits of men--those, I mean, that are worthy to participate of heaven's choice
blessings--into a humble and proper submission to the mind and will of Him who hath given us our authority.

And thus the kingdom of Zion will continue to roll forth in the power and majesty of its triumphant king, until all the truly honourable and virtuous of every nation under
heaven shall have yielded an humble submission to its glorious and celestial laws.

As we love the prosperity of Zion, do not let us remain content with merely the office of our priesthood, independent of its blessings, its proper qualifications, viz., its
intelligence and power. It would be no better than the principles and practice of the sectarian world, who are satisfied with the form of godliness without its power.

The authority or office of this priest-hood, according to the order of heaven, can be communicated from one individual to another, but its power and intelligence cannot
be: this must be obtained directly from God through the medium of the Holy Ghost.

It is obtained too, no doubt, in a manner somewhat different from that in which some may expect. God will not give it us until we have been faithfully tried and proved.

It will not be withheld, however, from those who, with meekness and perseverence, seek and improve every opportunity to magnify their holy office which their
circumstances will allow. In proportion as we are active, humble, and diligent, in accomplishing the duties of our office, we shall receive its power and intelligence. No
matter how ignorant or unlearned we may be in the fashion-able wisdom of this generation, yet we can become mighty and powerful in the exercise of our office. As the
rain falls upon the high mountains, so even shall the spirit and power of the Most High God be distilled in rich abundance upon the understandings of all those who faint
not, but stand forth, and with holy boldness maintain the dignity and honor of this holy priesthood.

A great and marvellous work is to be accomplished in the midst of this generation--the dark mantle of tradition and superstition is to be rent from the minds of many
people--the fulness of the Gospel carried forth unto people of every nation and clime--the power of God be revealed among the heathen, and Zion be established; and
all this to be done through the holy priesthood which we have received.

The Lord God of Israel is going in these last days to obtain to himself honor and fame in the eyes of the heathen, and have his name magnified from the rising of the sun
unto the going down thereof. But it will all be done chiefly through this holy priesthood; it shall be exercised by those who through trials, suffering, and much patience,
shall have attained to its highest advantages.

We ought certainly to improve every opportunity in making ourselves familiarly acquainted with the revelations given, not only in former times, but those also which have
been given now in the evening of time. The Lord hath commanded us to treasure up words of life continually, and search wisdom from the best books. We are also
commanded at the same time to seek, by faith, wisdom and knowledge from God. Hence we are under obligations to exercise both our faith and natural faculties in
storing our mind with wisdom and knowledge, particularly in relation to the revelations and commandments of God.

Let us then be careful and attentive in giving proper heed to these instructions, and be wise, active, humble, and persevering, so that the Lord may account us worthy to
receive that intelligence and power from on high, which shall enable us to magnify our holy calling, to the astonishment of the nations and the admiration of heaven, and
thereby become instruments of bringing many sons and daughters of Israel's race into the celestial kingdom of our Father. L. SNOW.

Present Condition and Prospects of the American Indians or Lamanites.

In that day, saith the Lord, will I assemble her that halteth, and I will gather her that is driven out, and her that I have afflicted. And I will make her that halted a remnant,
and her that was cast far off a strong nation: and the Lord shall reign over them in Mount Zion from henceforth, even for ever.

Mieah iv. 6, 7.

The American Indians, or Lamanites, are a remnant of Israel, of the tribe of Joseph, as is now ascertained from their ancient records. They have been east a far off from
 Copyright where
Jerusalem, (c) 2005-2009,   Infobase
                 this prediction     Media Corp.
                                 was uttered;                                                                                                     Page
                                              that is, they left Jerusalem in the days of Zedekrah, King of Judea, about 600 years before Christ, and    199 /to1033
                                                                                                                                                      emigrated
America.
Mieah iv. 6, 7.

The American Indians, or Lamanites, are a remnant of Israel, of the tribe of Joseph, as is now ascertained from their ancient records. They have been east a far off from
Jerusalem, where this prediction was uttered; that is, they left Jerusalem in the days of Zedekrah, King of Judea, about 600 years before Christ, and emigrated to
America.

For the last 300 years they have been driven and afflicted by the Gentiles; and have been greatly reduced in numbers, and very unjustly dealt with. A few years since,
that portion of them which yet lingered in the states, being so many remnants of once powerful tribes, were existing in a most miserable and helpless condition, being
surrounded by a white population in vast numbers, and separated from each other so widely that they could neither form alliances nor act in concert. In this situation
they were greatly afflicted by the oppression of the Gentiles, and were decreasing in numbers from year to year, insomuch that it was proverbial in the United States
that this race would soon pass away and become extinct; but at length in the year 1827 their ancient records came to light, revealing their origin, history, and future
destiny. In this record it was plainly predicted that they should all be gathered together, and be nourished by this same nation of Gentiles, and should be smitten no
more, but should become a righteous branch of the house of Israel; and also that this change should commence with them at the time these records should come to the
knowledge of the Gentiles. The records were published in 1830.

Our readers have only to be made acquainted with the movements of the last ten years in that country, in order to understand the fulfilment of our text, and also the
fulfilment of the prediction in the record of the Nephites.

The Government of the United States has surveyed a country of some 600 miles square, in the centre of the American continent, and has appropriated it for the
gathering and permanent residence of all the Indian tribes. This country is bounded East by the state of Missouri and Arkansa territory; South by Texas; West by the
Rocky Mountains, and North by the vacant territory in the regions of the Missouri river. Some of the middle and western parts of it is a great unwooded plain, covered
with grass, and occupied by vast herds of buffaloes, and roamed over by the wild and independent tribes of Indians, being not calculated for the purposes of agriculture
at present; but the eastern part of it, lying along the borders of the State of Missouri and Arkansa, extending about 600 miles from north to south, and 200 from east to
west is a beautiful prairie country, interspersed with small groves of timber, and is well calculated for a dense population. This portion has been surveyed, and divided
off to the several tribes, as so many shires, or counties of one government. To this location the government of the States have gathered nearly all the Indian tribes within
their jurisdiction. This gathering has been accomplished during the last ten years, that is, since the ancient records were published in English, with the predictions above
alluded to contained in them.

This gathering, or transplanting, has been accomplished in the following manner,--first, by treaty between the United States and the several tribes, in which their lands
were ceded to the general government in exchange for lands in this new settling. Some millions of dollars are paid to each tribe for the difference in present value
between the old and new location, which difference arises out of their former possessions being located in the midst of an improved and settled country. This sum is
paid them in clothing, cattle, horses, tools, farming utensils, salt, steel, iron, &c., besides a large sum of money, which is paid them annually, in some cases for twenty
years after their removal. Having entered into these arrangements, the tribes were removed at the expence of the United States, by means of wagons, horses, steam-
boats, canals, railroads, &c. On their arrival, each man is furnished with good fire-arms, and each tribe with one year's provision, such as beef, pork, flour, Indian corn,
&c., and mills for grinding, sawing timber, &c. are erected for them.

Thus the tribes are brought together as it were in the arms and upon the shoulders of the Gentiles, who have become as nursing fathers and nursing mothers to them;
and thus they are planted in their now homes in the neighbourhood of each other, where their several tribes can amalgamate and assimilate into one great and powerful
nation, as an integral part of the United States.

This new location is guaranteed to them for ever, and strict rules are established which effectually prevent the Gentile emigrants from settling within their territory. Their
wild and hunting habits are now exchanged for agriculture and arts, and they are fast becoming an industrious, intelligent, and prosperous people.

Their attention has already been called to their ancient records. Some of them have become Latter-Day Saints; it remains for them to be brought to the knowledge of
their forefathers as a people, and to know their origin as Israelitos, and to receive the fulness of the Gospel, as written in their own records, and obey it.

The power and spirit of God will then rest upon them, and they will constitute a standard, or railying point, for all the other tribes which are scattered in the vast regions
of Canada on the north; Origon on the West, Mexico on the south, together with all the tribes in central and South America. These all must come into the covenant, and
be gathered and consolidated in one great national compact, under the nursing care of the Gentiles,--that highly favoured government, the United States, or that portion
of it which by cleaving to the righteous and holy principles of liberty, justice, mercy, and truth, will be preserved from that overthrow which awaits the wicked.

These tribes now consist of more than ten millions of souls, and are scattered over a country of more than seven thousand miles long, and two thousand broad,
extending from the frozen and scarcely explored regions of Hudson's Bay on the north, to the extremity of Cape Horn, or the southern end of South America, and from
the Atlantic to the Pacific, east and west.

While these movements are proceeding with such rapidity in regard to the tribes of the Lamanites, the great valley of the Mississippi is beginning to be an asylum for the
oppressed, and is rapidly filling up by emigrants from all nations. The Saints from all parts of America and from many parts of Europe are pouring in emigrants like a
flood, and the extensive fertility and resources of that valley are sufficient to sustain a population equal to all Europe. Already the nations begin to look to the valley of
the Mississippi as the future capital of the world, and destined at no distant period to wield the destiny of the nations. The Saints have already founded several towns,
viz--New Jerusalem, or Zion, in Jackson Co., state of Missouri, near the bank of Missouri river. They have also four towns on the bank of the Mississippi, in Illinois,
and Iowa, and several others inland. These towns have a direct communication with the ocean by river steam-boat navigation, are well adapted for commerce and
manufactures, and are surrounded with the richest and most fertile farming country on the globe.

New Jerusalem, or Zion, is destined for the capital of the settlements of the Saints, where will stand the great temple, the house of the Lord, to which the nations will
resort, "to walk in his paths, and be taught in his ways," thus fulfilling the fourth chapter of Micah. On the west of this city and temple will be the tribes of the remnant of
Israel, as they are now being located, as described in the foregoing; and on the east of this city and temple will be the nations of the Gentiles, with their towns and
villages, gardens and fields, extending for hundreds of miles, while both the remnant of Joseph from the west, and the Gentiles from the east, resort to the house of God,
the Zion of the Holy One of Israel, to learn wisdom and to pay their devotions.

Thus the Lord, in the words of our text, "will make her that halteth a remnant, gather her that he has afflicted, and make her that was cast far off, a strong nation; and
will reign over them in Mount Zion from thence-forth even for ever."

Rise, crown'd with light, imperial Zion, rise!
Prepare to meet the city from the skies;
Let Joseph's remnant at thy gates attend,
Walk in thy light, and in thy temple bend,
While Gentile saints thy spacious courts shall throng,
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 200 / 1033
And join their voices in the general song.
No more shall proud oppression drive thee hence,
Nor terror come, for God is your defence.
Prepare to meet the city from the skies;
Let Joseph's remnant at thy gates attend,
Walk in thy light, and in thy temple bend,
While Gentile saints thy spacious courts shall throng,
And join their voices in the general song.
No more shall proud oppression drive thee hence,
Nor terror come, for God is your defence.

ED

The Millennial Star. Manchester July 10Th 1841.

Reply to the Preston Chronicle.

The PRESTON CHRONICLE of April 24th contains a long article taken mostly from the Baptist Register (an American paper), on the system of the Latter-Day
Saints, from which we extract the following:--

"The Indians are the Lamanites, and this is the land of their inheritance, as Palestine is that of the Jews. This good land, more precious than all others, was given to the
Nepbites, in an everlasting covenant. And in the Book of Mormon, all their sufferings, all the abuse heaped upon them by the Gentiles on the continent, and their
dwindling in unbelief, are all the subjects of prophecy. The reader would obtain a very correct history of the present state of the Indians by reading that book. But the
tables are to be turned, and the Gentiles are to be cut off, all of them, every man, woman, and child, who do not embrace their system. Yes, Mormonism is to triumph,
and possess this goodly land.

There is one prediction to this amount, coming from Christ himself: "O ye Gentiles, on this continent, repent and come unto me, that ye may be numbered with my
people, O house of Israel, else my people, O house of Israel, shall go through and tread you down, as the lion doth his prey." This is the constant theme of the Mormon
priesthood. It is declared in the Book of Mormon, that the Indians are the decendants of Joseph, in the tribe of Manesseh And they are to be converted by the Book of
Mormon, and congregated with the Mormons in the holy city, New Jeruslem. After which, we Gentiles, are to be destroyed. The sword may be unsheathed by an
unfuriated fanaticism and be to this continent what Mohammedism was to the continent of Asia. Smith and his priesthood dwell on this theme. We by analogy are
Canaanites--intruders; Smith is another Moses, and some one another Joshua and all who do not act the part of Rahab, are to be served as was Jericho. This
description is no fiction. These fulminations have struck terror into the hearts of the timid, and terrified them into submission to the Mormon yoke. Popery with its triple
crown, never made greater pretensions than Mormonism does, with its Triune Priesthood.

*****

"If Mormonism succeeds, Christianity will receive a mortifying blow. The question is, what ought to be done? The answer is, "inform the people." We have looked upon
it as a mere delusion, containing the seeds of its own dissolution. But there is order in this fanaticism, there is system in this imposture and it carries with it an invisible
spirit, by which the learned and the unlearned are strangely overcome.

All classes of the community are interested. The politician as well as the Christian. The triune priesthood, constituting in itself a kingly power, will as soon draw the
sword against our government as against our religion. The Mormon priests with the Book of Mormon, are traversing England and the continent of Europe and being
unknown comparatively have greater success there than at home."

In reply to the above remarks of the enemies of the Latter-Day Saints. We would barely observe that the persecutors of Christ and his followers have always excused
themselves in their lying, and murder, and violence, by pretending that those whom they persecuted were going to do something evil by and by. Herod sent forth the
exterminating order against the children of Bethlehem, not for any thing they had done, but because it was predicted that a king of the Jews should be born in
Bethlehem; therefore, in anticipation of the treason or murder which the infant Jesus might live to commit, he thought to destroy him. This same spirit of jealousy in the
hearts of Jew and Gentile still accused Jesus of some treason or murder which he was going to commit, till at length they crucified him.

This same spirit instigated the persecutions, imprisonments, and stripes, which were inflicted upon the Apostles and Saints of old. They opposed them, not for what they
had done, but for that which they were about to do, saying, "if we let them alone all men will believe on them, and the Romans will come and take away our place and
nation;" "these men teach contrary to the docrees of Ceasar, saying there is another King, one Jesus."

The enemies of truth in these days have only to change these sentences enough to apply them to the Latter-Day Saints, and their complaints amount to the same: for
instance, "if we (the editors of the Baptist Register and the Preston Chronicle) let the Saints thus alone all men will believe on them, and they (the Mormons) will come
and take away our place and nation." "These Saints teach contrary to the creeds of the Baptists and other sectarians, saying there is another king, one Jesus." They
seem desperately afraid, too, that this Jesus will avenge the wrongs of the poor oppressed Israelites, and take vengeance upon the Gentiles for their injustice and
oppression. The writer seems conscious that the testimony of the Book of Mormon, in regard to the Gentiles, having wronged and oppressed the Indians is correct. He
pleads guilty, on the part of the Gentiles, and observes that Christ himself has promised to execute justice in this matter, except they (the Gentiles) repent, and come to
Christ, and be numbered with Israel. Now, I would ask the Baptist Register and Preston Chronicle what objection they have to this repenting, seeing they themselves
acknowledge that the Book of Mormon contains a true and correct testimony of wrongs, sufferings, and abuse heaped upon that remnant by the Gentiles? (Christians.)

If the Gentiles have actually been guilty of that which these editors acknowledge, and king Jesus is a just king, has he not a right to call them to repentance, and to
threaten them with just retribution if they do not repent?

But, says the Register, "Mormonism is to triumph, and possess this goodly land?" "it carries with it an invisible spirit, by which the learned and unlearned are overcome."
He must have read Daniel, 7th chap, where it is predicted that the saints of the Most High will possess the kingdom and the greatness of the kingdom under the whole
heaven. Messrs. Editors, you inquire what can be done; to which I reply, in the words of Mormon, "Do not think that you can turn the right hand of the Lord unto the
left, that he may not execute judgment unto the fulfiling of the covenant which he hath made unto the house of Israel."

It is not our intention to undertake a contradiction of all the falsehoods and misrepresentations which appear in the Chronicle and other prints; but we wish it distinctly
understood that the interpretation given to the Mormon predictions as to the Latter-Day Saints drawing the sword against others who may differ from them in religious
belief is without shadow of truth, being contrary to the whole spirit of the Christian religion, which they (the Saints) profess; and however the Lord may see fit to make
use of the Indians to execute his vengeance upon the ungodly, before they (the Indians) are converted by the record of their forefathers, yet it is certain that if they once
became Latter-Day Saints they will never more use weapons of war except in defence of their lives and liberties. The Latter-Day Saints never did draw the sword
except in defence of their lives, and of the institutions and laws of their country, and they never will. But this much the Latter-day saints have openly and boldly avowed
before God, Angels and Men, viz. That if there ever comes another exterminating order such as was executed in the state of Missouri by order of Governor Boggs, that
they will maintain the laws and institutions of American liberty, and defend their rights to the utmost of their power; if it were to blow fifty such governors as Boggs into
 Copyright
attoms        (c) 2005-2009,
         and their armies too. Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                     Page 201 / 1033

The laws and institutions of American liberty have been completely distroyed in the state of Missouri, and a gang of outlaws, murderers, and robbers have been rulers
became Latter-Day Saints they will never more use weapons of war except in defence of their lives and liberties. The Latter-Day Saints never did draw the sword
except in defence of their lives, and of the institutions and laws of their country, and they never will. But this much the Latter-day saints have openly and boldly avowed
before God, Angels and Men, viz. That if there ever comes another exterminating order such as was executed in the state of Missouri by order of Governor Boggs, that
they will maintain the laws and institutions of American liberty, and defend their rights to the utmost of their power; if it were to blow fifty such governors as Boggs into
attoms and their armies too.

The laws and institutions of American liberty have been completely distroyed in the state of Missouri, and a gang of outlaws, murderers, and robbers have been rulers
for three years. But such abominations shall come to an end and that right soon.

The holy principles of freedom established by the hand of God, through the instrumentality of Washington, and the fathers of our country, shall be maintained, and shall
regain their ascendancy in Missouri, and the strong military powers of the Latter-Day Saints and all true Americans shall help to perform it.

Now, if the Baptist Register can call the Missouri murderers "citizens," and thus partake of their evil deeds, let him do so; but the true republican can never recognise
them as anything but a gang of outlaws.

Reply to Mr. J. B. Rollo's "Mormonism Exposed."

Mr. Rollo gives a statement of our doctrine on his first page, in a very correct and intelligent manner, proving it from the Scriptures in a way that no lover of the Bible
can object to.

He then gives three reasons for believing the system of the Latter-Day Saints to be another gospel. First, because a society in Edinburgh, in connection with Dr.
Hamilton, hold the same principles, and accuse the Saints of borrowing these principles from them. Secondly, because, as the Galatians had added the law of Moses to
the Gospel, and thus perverted it, so the Saints had added the law of J. Smith to the Gospel, and thus made it another; and, thirdly, he says, "While the Apostles
promised an inheritance incorruptible, undefiled, and which fadeth not away, the Mormonites preach up a temporal and defilable inheritance, which shall soon pass
away; and that only to the rich they teach that it is promised as a gift of God, yet must be purchased with money! consequently the poor can have no inheritance: thus
the gospel they preach varies in many respects from that preached by Paul."

To these several objections we reply in order--first: we know nothing of Mr. Hamilton and his principles, and have borrowed nothing from them, and further, we can
recognise no apostleship as existing in their society unless they produce new revelation attested by several witnesses who have seen and heard for themselves by
heavenly vision.

Secondly, as to the law of Joseph Smith being added to the Gospel by us, we know of no law of Joseph Smith; every law which has been given to the Latter-Day
Saints is the law of Christ himself: it is given by revelation from Christ himself, and is in accordance with his laws as given to the saints in Paul's day, except so far as
times and circumstances may differ, as regards the things to be fulfilled.

If Mr. Smith is like unto Moses, it is no sign that his law is like unto Moses's, for Jesus Christ himself is said to be like unto Moses, for Moses said, in reference to
Christ, "A prophet shall the Lord your God raise up of your brethren, LIKE UNTO ME." If, then, Christ was like unto Moses, and yet introduced another law, and put
an end to Moses's law, why may not Joseph Smith be like unto Moses, especially when we consider that all men are required to be like unto Christ?

He says further, "that the views given of faith, baptism, and the Holy Spirit in the Book of Mormon are incorrect." This is a bare assertion, and is without shadow of
truth, as all men must know who have read it.

Thirdly, as to the inheritance of which Mr. R. speaks, as promised to the Latter-Day Saints, it is the earth, or, rather, an inheritance on the earth. And if Mr. R. has
made a difference between Paul and the Latter-Day Saints in this respect, he has made the same difference between Paul, Jesus Christ, and all the holy prophets; nay
more, between Paul and Mr. R. himself, for he states on page 7th that the seed of Abraham, and all the Gentiles adopted into their family, will come into possession of
the earth, even to the utmost bounds of the everlasting hills.

Now what but extreme prejudice, and a determination to find fault, could have induced Mr. R. on page 2d to accuse the Latter-Day Saints of holding out the same
promises which Mr. R. holds out on page 7th of the same work? Or, is it because the Latter-Day Saints purchase the land with money which God has given them as a
gift? Query. Did not God promise the land of Canaan as a gift to the seed of Israel? and does not the 32d chap., 44th verse of Jeremiah read as follows: "Men shall buy
fields for money, and seal them, and take witnesses in the land of Benjamin, and in the places about Jerusalem, and in the cities of Judah, and in the cities of the
mountains, and in the cities of the valley, and in the cities of the south; for I will cause their captivity to return, saith the Lord." Now if God gave the land of Canaan to
the Israelites, and then in restoring them in the last days causes them to purchase with money the very country which he has given them, then his dealings with the
Latter-Day Saints are on a par with his dealings with Israel. And if Paul preached any thing contradictory to this way of doing then let him be accursed. It may do for
Mr. R., in some of his wild freaks of lunacy to think the gospel of Paul authorises him to withhold from Ceasar the things that are Ceasar's, and to undertake to enter
upon the lands of others without purchasing them, but the inner wall of a prison or mad house would soon show him his fanaticism.

But, says Mr. R., the poor are excluded; none but the rich can have an inheritance with the Saints, because money is required for land. Query. Will the rich only have
inheritance in the land of Canaan at the restoration?

To this perhaps Mr. R. would answer that in the return of Israel the money of the rich will purchase land for the poor, and that the law of God will require them to
divide with each other. Well, then, the same answer will apply to the Latter-Day Saints. But here again we shall bring Mr. R. to answer Mr. R.'s objections. On page
10th Mr. R. quotes from the law of Christ given to the saints as follows:--"If there be properties in the hands of the Church, or any individuals of it, more than is
necessary for their support, it shall be kept to minister to those who have not, the residue to be kept in my storehouse to administer to the poor." Again, he quotes,
page 11th, a law of Christ given to the saints, commanding them to appoint to the saints "their portion, every man equal according to their families."

Now, Mr. R., can you as a man bound to eternity, justify yourself for saying on page 21 that the laws or rules of the saints hold out an inheritance only to the rich, and
then quote what you have quoted, as the laws of the same saints, on page 10 and 11 of your work?

Mr. R. remarks on spiritual gifts, that every member in Paul's day immediately received one or more of the spiritual gifts. This assertion needs proof. It is true that the
manifestations of the spirit was given to every man to profit withal: but to say that every man had an outward and visible gift immediately is saying too much. There were
many gifts which were not so manifest to others as to those who received them.

Mr. R. seems to think the church in his city are deficient in some of the gifts as yet; and I think probably it is the case, for it is in its infancy, but there is room for it to
grow "till it comes behind in no gift." He asks if the signs follow us? to which I reply, yes, as far as we exercise faith and obedience to the commandments of the gospel.
I have seen some hundreds of sick hoaled in the name of Jesus, in almost every country where the Saints have planted the truth. I have seen and heard thousands of
men and women speak in tongues and interpret them, and have heard them preach the word of wisdom, and the word of knowledge, and relate their visions, and
 CopyrightAnd
prophecy.     (c) 2005-2009,
                  I can say of aInfobase Media
                                 number of      Corp. that they come behind in no gift, but I presume Mr. R. did not receive much of the spirit while
                                           the Churches                                                                                                      Page     202 / of
                                                                                                                                                                  a member   1033the
Church of the Saints; and I presume he never will in any Church till he is more honest and consistent in his religious views.
Mr. R. seems to think the church in his city are deficient in some of the gifts as yet; and I think probably it is the case, for it is in its infancy, but there is room for it to
grow "till it comes behind in no gift." He asks if the signs follow us? to which I reply, yes, as far as we exercise faith and obedience to the commandments of the gospel.
I have seen some hundreds of sick hoaled in the name of Jesus, in almost every country where the Saints have planted the truth. I have seen and heard thousands of
men and women speak in tongues and interpret them, and have heard them preach the word of wisdom, and the word of knowledge, and relate their visions, and
prophecy. And I can say of a number of the Churches that they come behind in no gift, but I presume Mr. R. did not receive much of the spirit while a member of the
Church of the Saints; and I presume he never will in any Church till he is more honest and consistent in his religious views.

He complains that the Church of the Saints have added many offices not mentioned in the New Testament. He then mentions "revelators," "councils," "patriarchs," and
"priests after the order of Aaron."

Revelators and councils were had in the New Testament church, and patriarchs and priests of Aaron are promised in the restoration of Israel. "I will restore their
councillors as at the first, and their judges as at the beginning;" "I will take of them for priests and for Leviles. (See Isaiah, last chap., also Malachi III., 3). A patriarch
means father, and was known in the New Testament under the name of Evangelist. Mr. R. complains of the American apostles showing no signs and wonders and
mighty deeds. To this we reply that there are tens of thousands who witness to the contrary, and their testimony is as good as his.

He complains that we require faith of people who would be healed, as though this was a false doctrine; but Jesus Christ could do no mighty work in one place because
of their unbelief; and in another place it is written--"Lest they should see with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and be converted, and I should heal them." So, it is
Mr. R. and Christ that must settle this question, as they are the persons at variance on the subject.

Now us to all the prophets working miracles as a proof of their divine mission, it is expressly said that John did no miracle, and that there was no greater prophet born
of women, and it was condemnation to reject him or his baptism. Mr. R. would reject John for the want of the necessary proofs. He reminds us of the people of whom
Jesus complained, saying--"John came neither cating nor drinking, and ye say he hath a devil. The Son of Man came eating and drinking, and ye say, behold a
gluttonous man and a wine bibber, a friend of publicans and slaners." So it is with Mr. R. If a prophet were to do great signs and wonders then he (Mr. R.) will quote
the text which he has quoted on page 12th, how false prophets should arise, and show great signs and wonders; but if there is not sufficient signs and wonders given,
then they are no prophets, but impostors.

Mr. R. brings forward the case of the lame man at the gate of the temple as an instance of a person being healed without faith. But I would simply ask what but the
strongest faith could have induced him to make the attempt to arise and walk, seeing he never walked during a troublesome life of 40 years? Indeed, if he had not faith,
he would have laughed them to scorn for requiring such a thing of him. Mr. R. feels himself under peculiar obligation to try them who come as apostles, but he seems
ignorant of the only means by which a man or Church is qualified to try apostles, viz, the Holy Spirit of truth, which guides into all truth. Now, my dear sir, this trying
apostles, upon which you so much dwell, had nothing to do with the world in general, who had the beam in their own eye, but the language was addressed to the
Church of God at Ephesus, who had received the Holy Spirit through the ordinances under the hand of an apostle, viz. Paul. Now this Church had by the spirit of truth
tried them who said they were apostles and were not, and had found them liars. So if Mr. R. would know a man's apostleship he must know it by the spirit of truth, and
not by the great signs and wonders which may be performed either by an apostle or a private member, or even by a false prophet.

Mr. R. accuses Mr. Smith of calling himself the president of the high priesthood. Mr. S. has never called himself by any such title. If the God of heaven has spoken by
revelation, and has chosen a man to office, it is false to say he calls himself by that title. Again he says, Smith calls himself the head of the Church. This is also a mistake.
Mr. S. never called himself the head of the Church. The text alluded to by Mr. R. points out a certain office, whether filled by Mr. Smith or any other man, which office
"should possess all the gifts of God which he bestows upon the head of the church;" as much as to say he should be like unto Christ, and possess all the gifts which
Christ himself possessed, for it is well understood that Christ is the head of the Church. But it is evident that a man may possess all the gifts which Christ did possess,
from the fact that he has promised that "he that believeth in me, the works that I do he shall do also." Of course, then, the man who does the same works that Jesus
Christ did will possess the same gifts.

Mr. R. draws the following comparison to prove that Smith is not like unto Moses, after falsely accusing him of pretending to be like unto Moses:--

He says, Moses gave sufficient signs by which the people believed him, and Smith does not. But I do not see that Smith finds any difficulty in getting the people to
believe him, indeed his success in this respect is far greater than that of Moses, for even in his youth he is halled as a prophet by tens of thousands, extending over near
half the globe. But I think the two will contrast to better advantage after Smith has had a career of 120 years, as Moses had. It is very unjust to compare a youth of 30
to a man of a hundred and twenty. But now to Mr. R.'s contrast of the two.

He says, "Moses drowned the enemies of his disciples in the Red Sea, and delivered all who had been baptised unto him from their power; but Smith's disciples fled,
and fell before their enemies, and he had no power to deliver them who had been immersed into the Church of which he is the head. Moses provided water and bread
for the people in the wilderness; Smith's bank failed and took the bread ont of the mouths of the people. The earth opened and swallowed up the enemies of Moses;
according to Smith's testimony the earth drunk the blood of his disciples, while his enemies escaped unhurt.

Now, Mr. R., I presume you acknowledge that Jesus Christ is in Scripture justly compared to Moses. Now let us try your contrast to Christ and Moses, and see if it
fits any better than it does between Smith and Moses. Moses drowned the enemies of his disciples in the Red Sea, and delivered all who had been baptised unto him
from their power; but Christ's disciples fled and fell before their enemies, and Christ did not deliver those who had been immersed into the Church of which he was the
head. Nay, more, they killed Christ himself, and also killed James and Stephen, and Paul, and even Peter, who held the keys of the kingdom, and even John they
banished to a desolate island, as if counteracting the commandments of him who had sent him into all the world.

Moses provided water and bread for them in the wilderness. Christ, though sometimes providing bread for his disciples, at other times suffered hunger, and his
disciples, too, not having where to lay their heads.

The earth opened and swallowed up the enemies of Moses. The earth drank the blood of Christ and his disciples, while their enemies escaped unhurt.

Now, Mr. Rollo will admit that Christ was like unto Moses, and that Smith differs entirely from Moses; but when he comes to point out the difference--behold! it is in
those very points where Christ and his disciples differed from Moses. And yet Mr. R. is an honest impartial judge, at least in his own estimation, and complains bitterly
that these modern apostles will not submit to come to Edinburgh that they may be judged, and tested by so high and impartial, a standard as the unprejudiced, impartial,
and clear-sighted judge Rollo, who at one moment charges the Saints of murder for defending their rights, and the next moment sets them down as false prophets for
letting these same enemies escape unhurt.

Mr. R. asserts that O. Cowdery, one of the three witnesses to the Book of Mormon, is declared in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants (sec. 28) to be unworthy of
trust. This is not so. The quotation has no allusion to O. Cowdery's trustworthyness, but rather to the necessity of some one going with him as he had a long journey of
1000 miles to travel through a wild country with a sum of money.

On page 5 Mr. R. sums up every manner of evil which has been spoken against us for Christ's sake, and then says such a multiplicity of evidence against it must
completely
 Copyright outweigh    the testimony
            (c) 2005-2009,            of Media
                               Infobase  the witnesses
                                                Corp. in its favor. Here again be comes in direct contact with the rules of Scripture. "Woe unto you Page
                                                                                                                                                     when all203
                                                                                                                                                              men /shall
                                                                                                                                                                    1033
speak well of you, for so did their fathers of the false prophets." Blessed are you when men hate you, and speak ALL MANNER of evil against you falsely for my
sake, &c. The signs following the believer is not more in accordance with the promises of Jesus Christ than the fact that all manner of evil will be spoken of them, and
that they will be hated of all men.
1000 miles to travel through a wild country with a sum of money.

On page 5 Mr. R. sums up every manner of evil which has been spoken against us for Christ's sake, and then says such a multiplicity of evidence against it must
completely outweigh the testimony of the witnesses in its favor. Here again be comes in direct contact with the rules of Scripture. "Woe unto you when all men shall
speak well of you, for so did their fathers of the false prophets." Blessed are you when men hate you, and speak ALL MANNER of evil against you falsely for my
sake, &c. The signs following the believer is not more in accordance with the promises of Jesus Christ than the fact that all manner of evil will be spoken of them, and
that they will be hated of all men.

The Jews of a foreign synagogue said unto Paul "as for this sect it is everywhere spoken against." Now if Mr. Rollo had lived in the days of Paul, he would have said
that such a multiplicity of evidence was quite sufficient to outweigh the testimony of Paul and others.

Mr. R. represents us as saying that the promises and blessings to Joseph, Ephraim, &c, have been fulfilled; but this is a mistake. We say that they are now to be
fulfilled; the Lord making (the American Indians) "her that halteth a remnant, and gathering her that has been afflicted, and making her that was cast far off a strong
nation, and reigning over them in Mount Zion, from henceforth, even for ever."--(See the Prophecy of Micah.)

Mr. B. quotes Zechariah 14th, "And all the families of the earth shall go up to Jerusalem once a year and do homage." By an unreasonable translation of the Hebrew
word Arates, which signifies earth or land, Mr. R. is led into one of the most ridiculous blunders, namely, that the inhabitants of the most inland parts of America are all
to perform a journey to Jerusalem every year, making them a journey of two or three thousand miles on the continent of America, three or four thousand more across
the ocean, and then two thousand more up the Mediterranean sea, in all at-least seven thousand miles. This doubled by going and coming, would make fourteen
thousand miles that every man, woman, and child must perform every year to appear at Jerusalem. All this Mr. R. can believe, sooner than believe that America will
have a sanctuary of its own and a holy city for the resort of its tribes and nations.

Well, Mr. R., the Latter-Day Saints cannot stretch their marvellousness enough for to believe this; so, to avoid this extraordinary stretch of the marvellous and
unreasonable, they take the liberty of translating the Hebrew word Arates, land instead of earth, in this text. It will then read thus: "All the families of the land shall go up
once a year to Jerusalem, "&c. This does not transgress the laws of the Hebrew language, and at the same time renders the fulfilment of the prediction possible.

Mr. R. complains of the use we make of the 37th of Ezekiol, in regard to the stick of Judah, meaning the Bible, and the stick of Joseph, meaning the Book of Mormon;
but it is sufficient to say that these two sticks evidently had allusion to writings,--and that the Bible is a record of Judah or of the Jews is so manifest as to need no
proof--and that the Book of Mormon is the writings of the seed of Joseph is equally evident, and that a man of the tribe of Joseph is the person into whose hands it was
committed for translation is established beyond controversy. (See Lehi's blessing upon his son Joseph.)

Mr. R. says, "Paul tells us that the Gospel was kept secret since the world began: to which we reply that if Paul tells that, he tells an untruth; for Paul tells that the
Gospel was preached unto Abraham, that it was preached to the Children of Israel in the wilderness in the days of Moses, and that life and immortality were brought to
light through the Gospel. Enoch, before the flood, had a knowledge of life and immortality, and therefore must have had the Gospel. Melchisedck was a priest after the
same order that Christ was, and therefore must have had the Gospel; and John says, "That which was from the beginning declare we unto you." Will Mr. R. tell us
where "Paul says the Gospel was kept secret since the world began?"

He quotes a text which says that there were other ages in which it was not made known that the Gentiles should be fellow-heirs; but in this text he does not even hint
that the Gospel was not made known to other ages; and indeed it was made known to Abraham and to the prophets of old that the Gentiles should be fellow-heirs with
Israel, for the promises to Abraham, Isaiah, and others, are as plain on that point as the promise to Nephi; so that in the text quoted from Paul it is evident that he only
alluded to the blindness of the Jews and others, who did not understand the prophets.

The Scriptures, in declaring Canaan to be the glory of all lands, was not contrasting that land with America, as to which was the best, but was contrasting it with lands
known to the ancients, among whom that book was written. But it is now self-evident that America is, in many respects, better than Canaan, both as it regards its extent
and the richness and variety of its mineral and vegetable productions.

Mr. R. says the Book of Mormon describes the world as receiving the Holy Ghost, in order to make them Christians; this is not so, and the quotation which is brought
to prove it is a garbled one. If quoted in its fulness, it only goes to show that the Saints, not the world, had a general out-pouring of the spirit in prepare them to receive
the word at the time of Christ's coming. (See page 286 of the Book of Mormon.)

Mr. R. brings two quotations from the vision of Nephi, recorded on the 123rd and 124th pages of the Book of Mormon, because it speaks of Christ and baptism in the
past tense, when it was yet future. He calls it an imposition, and something which must have been written after Christ; but the vision there recorded explains itself
clearly, and Mr. R.'s misrepresentations must have been wilful.--Nephi first had a vision of Christ and his baptism, which he foretells was yet future; and then speaks of
it in the past tense, the same as Isaiah, who speaks of the death of Christ in the past tense many hundred years before his birth, saying, "He was led as a lamb to the
slaughter," &c.

Come, Mr. R., come out infidel at once, and say Isaiah was an "imposter," and that his book must have been written after Christ.

Mr. R. quotes Hebrews, where Paul is made to say that "If Christ were on earth he could not be a priest." Now, Mr. R., we would have you tell us whether Christ as a
priest offered sacrifices on earth, or whether it was in heaven. If Mount Calvery, where he offered an atonement of his own blood, on the tree, was on earth, then Paul
has been made by translators or copyers, to say what he never said; for it was on earth, not in heaven that Jesus Christ offered his great and only sacrifice for sin; and
Paul knew this fact too well to have said the contrary.

Mr. R. quotes Heb. viii., 12, "the priesthood being changed there is of necessity a change of the law." He then complains of the Book of Mormon for a change of
priesthood, for many years before Christ, without any change of the law till Christ came. To this we would reply, that Christ was under the law during his whole ministry
in the flesh; and it was under the law that he, as a high priest, offered sacrifice. Therefore, the same objection would apply equally to the Bible as the Book of
Mormon.

He complains bitterly of our not keeping the commandments given us in the Book of Covenents to publish it to the world. To which we reply that it has been published
to the world till out of print.

Mr. R., be patient; three printing establishments have been destroyed for us in ten years, by the cruelty and violence of men who were inspired, by such
misrepresentations as you have published. The Lord is not so hard a master as Mr. R., he his willing to give us time.

Mr. R. pretends to quote a passage from the Book of Covenants, sec. xvi, 16. This is a mistake of his; the passage is found in see. xiii 16. But if this misprint were all
we could charitably pass over it; but he quotes the passage wrong, and turns it into another meaning altogether.
 Copyright
He makes it(c) 2005-2009,
            read thus: "ThouInfobase
                              shalt takeMedia  Corp.
                                         the things                                                                                                   Page reads,
                                                    which thou has received, and which may be given unto thee in my scriptures for a law." "The passage       204 "have
                                                                                                                                                                    / 1033
been given" instead of "may be given," the true text refering the church to the scriptures for their guide, the false quotations guiding them to some thing which should be.
Mr. R. pretends to quote a passage from the Book of Covenants, sec. xvi, 16. This is a mistake of his; the passage is found in see. xiii 16. But if this misprint were all
we could charitably pass over it; but he quotes the passage wrong, and turns it into another meaning altogether.

He makes it read thus: "Thou shalt take the things which thou has received, and which may be given unto thee in my scriptures for a law." "The passage reads, "have
been given" instead of "may be given," the true text refering the church to the scriptures for their guide, the false quotations guiding them to some thing which should be.

Mr. R. says we have a law for all surplus properties to be put into Smith's store. This is false. Smith is not a Bishop; neither has he anything to do with the store house
or dividing; that is attended to by the Bishops and their councellors; and Mr. Smith is bound by the same law, to contribute his portion to the store house, if he has any
to spare, for the poor. This answers the objection of Mr. R. in regard to profits on the Book of Mormon, if there were any profits on it.

Mr. R. quotes a prophecy of A. Campbell, as follows: "Smith will purchase some land, and then it will be commanded by the Lord that all who do not help to build and
inhabit the new city upon the said lands shall be utterly destroyed in the impending vengeance." He then adds, "this prophecy has been fulfilled in the building up of
Nauvoo." This is almost as near the truth as the other statements.

The land in and about Nauvoo is not purchased by Smith, except a small portion, consisting of one farm and house; the rest is purchased by individuals, and so far from
commanding every body to settle there on pain of utter destruction, the saints have something near a dozen towns and villages, besides large farming interests in
different parts of the country; and all as much under the sanction of Mr. Smith as Nauvoo.

So I pronounce Mr. A. Campbell a false prophet, and Mr. R. a publisher of lies, in order to establish his predictions.

His remarks in reference to a bishop on page 12, as referring to Mr. Smith needs no answer, as Mr. Smith, to whom he refers, was never a bishop. Neither does he
hold any military office, as is conjectured by Mr. R. Lastly, we are represented as saying that the angel spoken of in Rev. xiv has accomplished his mission. We say he
has not accomplished his mission, but only commenced it; it will be completed by the great sound of a trump, sounding the gospel in the ears of all living.

  * The Law Dispeusation was in force till the Death of Christ.

Poetry.

The Gathering of Israel.

BY MRS. TINSLEY.

(From the Monthly Chronicle for April.)

A sound hath pass'd through the nations, heard
By the heart alone, when its depths are stirr'd;
Mightier than that of storm-lifted seas,
Than the tempest's rush a mid forest trees;
Mightier than sorrow's earth-born cry,
Than the shout of kings to victory:
And, still, where its tale hath gone,
A voice to the breeze is cast,
"On to Jeruslem, brothers, on!
We have gain'd our home at last!

"Lift up thine head, O Israel! yet
From the depths of the darkness round thee set;
Rejoice, for the chosen of the Lord
Have listened once more to His living word;
Calling them forth from the nations round,
To the hallow'd rest of their father's ground:

And still, as the goal is won,
Let the thrilling shout be past,
On to Jeruslem, brothers on!
We have gain'd our home at last!

"Was the scoffer strong in the days of old,
Fenced by his idols of dust-won gold,
Mocking their hope, while his footsteps trod
With the prophet-gather'd hosts of God?
Heed him not now in the times that be,
For ours is no common destiny;
But, with true armour, won
From the stores of the mighty past,
On to Jeruslem, boldly on!
We have gained our home at last!

"Did the desert of old yield its gushing ware,
For the pilgrim-fathers their thirst to lave?
Did the vision of God before them stand,
Guiding their steps to the promis'd land?
And shall we, their children, all forgot
That this mighty arm is our refuge yet?
No! by the hope whereon
We have lean'd through the stormy past!
 Copyright
On           (c) 2005-2009,
    to Jeruslem,  brothers, on!Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                 Page 205 / 1033
We have gain'd our home at last!
And shall we, their children, all forgot
That this mighty arm is our refuge yet?
No! by the hope whereon
We have lean'd through the stormy past!
On to Jeruslem, brothers, on!
We have gain'd our home at last!

"There flow the waters that flow'd of yore,
Washing no trace from the hallow'd shore;
There rise the hills where our fathers bow'd
When the voice of God shook the riven cloud;
And the boughs of the stately codar thrill
With that holy breath, for it stirs them still:
And we are we call'd upon
By a voice to the desert cast?
On to Jeruslem, Israel, on!
We have gain'd our home at last!"

TO CORRESPONDENTS--Severalinteresting communications are on hand, which will appear in our next. One from Brother Curtir, from Cheltenham, containing as
article or two from the Free Press, on the subject of Brother C.'s late trial for blasphemy, in which he was honourably acquitted.

List of Publications.

Sold At No. 47 Oxford-Street Manchester.

No. 4. August 1841. Vol. II.
EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY P. P. PRATT, 47, OXFORD STREET, MANCHESTER, IN MONTHLY NUMBERS, PRICE THREEPENCE.

Contents:

Information to Emigrants.

(From Chambers's Information for the People No. 18.)

The United States now occupy the largest portion of the North American continen, and offer a boundless field for the settlement of emigrants. Originally confined to the
territory along the shore of the Atlantic, this great republic has extended its influence and power over nearly the whole of the regions speading westward to the Pacific.
This vast territory surpassing in internal resources, and nearly in dimensions, any of the empires of the Old World, extends from the 25th to the 49th degree of north
latitude, and from the 67th to the 124th degree of west longitude. It measures in extreme length, from the Pacific Ocean to the Atlantic. 2780 miles, and its greatest
breadth is estimated at 1300 miles.

The United States consist of three great natural divisions--the slope from the range of the Alleghany mountains to the Atlantic, comprehending the oldest settlements; the
valley of the Mississippi, now in the course of settlement; and the slope from the Rocky or Chippewa Mountains towards the Pacific, which is still in a wilderness
condition, and inhabited by Indians. The greatest wonder of this immense country is the valley of the Mississippi, which is considered the largest division of the globe of
which the waters pass into one estuary. The Atlantic slope contains 390,000 square miles, the Pacific slope about 300,000; but this great central valley contains at least
1,300,000 square miles, or four times as much land as the whole of England. The valley of the Mississippi into which the flood of emigration to the states is chiefly
directed, is divided into two portions, the upper and lower valley, distinguished by particular features, and separated by an imaginary intersecting line at the place where
the Ohio pours its waters into the Mississippi. This large river has many tributaries of first-rate proportions besides the Ohio. The chief is the Missouri, which, indeed, is
the main stream, for it is not only longer and larger, but drains a greater extent of country. Its length is computed at 1870 miles, and upon a particular course 3000
miles. In its appearance it is turbid, violent, and rapid, while the Mississippi, above its junction with the Missouri, is clear, with a gentle current. At St. Charles, 20 miles
from its entrance into the Mississippi, the Missouri measures from five to six hundred yards across, though its depth is only a few fathoms.

The Mississippi-proper takes its rise in Cedar Lake, in the 47th degree of north latitude. From this to the Falls of St. Anthony, a distance of 500 miles, it runs in a
devious course, first south-east, then south-west, and, finally, south-east again; which last it continues without much deviation, till it reaches the Missouri, the waters of
which strike it at right angles, and throw the current of the Mississippi entirely upon the eastern side. The prominent branch of the Upper Mississippi is the St. Peter's,
which rises in the great prairies in the north-west, and enters the parent stream a little below the Falls of St. Anthony. The Kaskaskia next joins it, after a course of 200
miles. In the 36th degree of north latitude, the Ohio (formed by the junction of the Alleghany and Monongahela) pours in its tribute, after pursuing a course of 750
miles, and draining about 200,000 square miles of country. A little below the 34th degree, the White River enters, after a course of more than 1000 miles. Thirty miles
below that the Arkansas, bringing in its tribute from the confines of Mexico, pours in its waters. Its last great tributary is Red River, a stream taking its rise in the
Mexican dominions, and flowing a course of more than 2000 miles.

****

The capabilities of the Mississippi for purposes of trade are almost beyond calculation, and are hardly yet developed. For thousands of years this magnificent American
river rolled its placed and undisturbed waters amidst widly spreading forests, rich green prairies, and swelling mountain scenery, ornamented with the ever-varying tints
of nature in its wildest mood, unnoticed save by the wandering savage of the west, or the animals which browse upon its banks. At length it came under the observation
of civilised men, and now has begun to contrubute to their wants and wishes. Every part of the vast region, irrigated by the main stream and its tributaries, can be
penetrated by steam-boats and other water craft; nor is there a spot in all this wide territory, excepting a small district in the plains of Upper Missouri, that is more than
100 miles from some navigable water. A boat may take in its lading on the banks of the Chataque Lake, in the state of New York, within a short distance of the eastern
shore of Lake Erie--another may receive its cargo in the interior of Virginia--a third may start from the Rice Lakes at the head of the Mississippi--and a fourth may
come laden with furs from the Chippewa Mountain, 2800 miles up the Missouri--and all meet at the mouth of the Ohio, and proceed in company to the ocean.

Those whom we are now addressing probably inhabit the island of Great Britain, where the traffic of every seaport, every branch of inland navigation, has been pushed
to its very limits, where every art is overdone, and where the heart of the ingenious almost sinks within them for want of scope for their enterprise. But here, on this
wide-spread ramification of navigable streams, there is an endless, a boundless field for agricultural and mercantile adventure.--Within the last twenty-four years, the
Mississippi, with the Ohio, and its other large tributaries, have been covered with steam-boats and barges of every kind, and populous cities have sprung up on their
banks. There are now sea-ports at the centre of the American continent--trading towns, each already doing more business than some half-dozen celebrated ports in the
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                      Page
Old World, with all the protection which restrictive enactments and traditional importance can confer upon them. The valley of the Mississippi, one     of the206  / 1033
                                                                                                                                                               greatest
natural wonders of the world, will one day possess and comfortably sustain a population nearly as great as that of all Europe.
to its very limits, where every art is overdone, and where the heart of the ingenious almost sinks within them for want of scope for their enterprise. But here, on this
wide-spread ramification of navigable streams, there is an endless, a boundless field for agricultural and mercantile adventure.--Within the last twenty-four years, the
Mississippi, with the Ohio, and its other large tributaries, have been covered with steam-boats and barges of every kind, and populous cities have sprung up on their
banks. There are now sea-ports at the centre of the American continent--trading towns, each already doing more business than some half-dozen celebrated ports in the
Old World, with all the protection which restrictive enactments and traditional importance can confer upon them. The valley of the Mississippi, one of the greatest
natural wonders of the world, will one day possess and comfortably sustain a population nearly as great as that of all Europe.

Such are the great natural divisions of the United States. Usually the country is divided into what are termed the Northern and Southern, or Free and Slave-holding
States, in which the climate and habits of the people differ considerably. It is chiefly, and almost entirely, to the northern or free states that the attention of emigrants
should be directed, because such persons will there have at once a temperate climate, more agreeable to their constitutions, and a greater scope for their industry in
agricultural and mechanical employments. The Southern or Slave States afford no place for any except those who have capital to purchase both land and slaves; and
the soil and temperature, besides, are adapted chiefly to the culture of tobacco, cotton, indigo, rice, and other tropical productions, in raising and preparing which the
people of this country have no experience. Texas, a country on the south of the States in which slavery is tolerated, lately forming part of Mexico, possesses also, we
fear, too tropical a climate for the comfortable settlement of emigrants from Britain.

The Countries in the Valley of the Mississippi.

The climate of this extensive region is not unsuited to European constitutions, though perhaps requiring greater caution on a first arrival than in the old states, because,
being an inland country, the heat of summer and the cold of winter are not softened by those breezes from the ocean which moderate the temperature of islands and sea
coasts. In marshy situation, and close by the banks of rivers, especially if the woods in the neighbourhood have been left uncleared, agnes and fevers are not uncommon
during autumn; but these with due caution, are seldom fatal, and are looked on by the inhabitants with little apprehension. None of the large towns have been set down
in unhealthy situations; and the settlers, in selecting lands, can at present have their choice of fine upland grounds, which are not liable to any disease.

With this drawback, which it was necessary to state at the onset, the region we have now mentioned presents a scene of promise to the industrious settler which is
hardly to be equalled. The greater part of the land is a fine black mould; in some parts, particularly the river sides, where the grass continues rank all the year, it is
covered with heavy timber; in others, where burning of the dry grass in summer prevented the growth of trees, it lies in fine meadows, called prairies, and in the billy or
rather knolly districts (for the land is generally flat), there is a growth of shrubs and underwood. The soil of the last portion is lighter than the others, but still it is
excellent, and in that fine climate produces every kind of crop abundantly. These situations, too, are often the healthiest, in a degree which compensates for their
inferiority in point or richness to the carse and meadow lands: it is even said that they are the best lands for growing wheat. The natural productions of the country are in
the principal matters the same as those of the other states--Indian corn, wheat, oats, barley, buck wheat, potatoes, sweet potatoes, and rye. Of these, oats, barley, and
buck wheat, are, we believe, hardly natural to the climate, and do not thrive so well; but to make amends there are tobacco, cotton, hemp, the papaw tree, the tomato,
and other productions, which are not cultivated in the north of America or in Britain. Wheat produces a good and sure crop of about thirty to thirty five bushels of
60lbs. per acre: it is not uncommon to have it weighing 66lbs. Of this country Mr. Shirreff says--"All the rivers of magnitude in the valley of the Mississippi seem to have
occupied at a remote period higher elevations and wider channels than they now do, called first and second banks, and the flat space on the margins of their present
channels passes by the name of bottom, which generally consists of alluvial depositions, yearly augmented by the overflowing of the waters at the melting of the snow."
This valley is indescribably rich, the soil of considerable tenacity, and some Indian corn he estimated at twenty feet high. Mr. Sherreff, however, differs from Mr. Flint in
his opinion of the prairie ground, he considering them as by no means so fitted for cultivation as the same kind of land in Illinois. Most travellers agree in describing the
countries of the Mississippi as peculiarly suited for agricultural pursuits.

Mr. Flint mentions, as a proof of what can be done in this country by industry, that he met a settler who had that year raised nine hundred bushels of Indian corn and
wheat by his own individual exertions. Mr. Flint had previously heard of a negro, settled on the prairies near Vincennes, who had the same year raised one thousand
bushels. The soil is well adapted for growing the European vegetables; as a proof of which, we find it mentioned that cabbages grow to the size of 13 and 17 1/2 feet in
circumference: those of 9 feet round in the head are common. Parsnips, carrots, and beets, are remarkable for their size and flavour; peas excellent and very prolific;
onions are raised with no other trouble than sowing the seed, and keeping the ground clear from weeds. The following extract from the memorandum of a naturalist in
that country, will give an idea of the periods of the seasons:--April 1st, Peach trees in blossom. 2d, Asparagus in blossom. 3d, Peas, beans, and onions planted.--10th.
Spring had completely opened, and the prairies were green. 18th, Lilac and strawberries in bloom. 27th, Lettuce and radishes fit for use. 30th, Roses and honeysuckles
in full bloom. It is mentioned, also, that turnips, sown on the 10th September, will grow to a very large size before winter. Besides its capability for rearing grain, &c., it
is one of the best cattle-feeding countries in the world. "A farmer," it is said, "calls himself poor with a hundred head of horned cattle around him." Hogs, from the
abundance of all kinds of vegetables, are reared and fattened in great numbers; and the demand at New Orleans affords a ready market for all. Nothing is more
common than for an Illinois farmer to go among his stock, shoot down and dress a fine "beef" (as they call the ox), whenever fresh meat is wanted. This is often divided
out among the neighbours, who in turn kill and share likewise. It is common at camp meetings (tent preachings) to kill a "beef" and three or four hogs for the subsistence
of friends from a distance. A three-year-old heifer is fed to about 423lbs. (whole careass), and sells for 5 1/2 dollars, or 24s. 6d. By the 1st of June or middle of May,
the young cattle on the prairies are fit for the market. Common cows, if suffered to lose their milk in August become fit for table use by October. Every farmer, besides
his own land, has the range of the meadows around him, both for his cattle, hogs, turkeys, and poultry, so that they are reared in immense numbers, and at small
expense. They are purchased readily, both, as mentioned formerly, for the New Orleans market, and by drovers, who take them to the east coast, Philadelphia, &c.
This district affords, indeed, the chief supply of live-stock for the Union. Altogether, the fertility of the country, and the abundance of its natural productions, are such
that the inhabitants are afraid of not being believed in mentioning them to the other Americans. These statements may appear somewhat overdrawn, but all the
favourable impressions which had been made concerning this country by the reports of former visitors have been confirmed in the most satisfactory manner by Mr.
Stewart, of Dunearn, who passed through the whole territory in 1832, and conversed with the most intelligent and its inhabitants of public men. His account agrees in
every thing with what we had previously heard of the great fertility and growing importance of the country.

Illinois and Indiana.

The tide of emigration has for some time been setting towards the western countries, and amongst these Illinois is conspicuous for its great extent, and the general
fertility of its soil. This state is 382 miles long and 154 broad, with an area of 58,900 square miles. It is bounded on the north by the Wisconsin or north-west territory,
on the east by lake Michigan and Indiana, on the south by the Ohio, and on the west by the Mississippi. The whole country is described as a very gently inclined plain,
very level, no height reaching above 600 feet. It is nearly all prairie, with a few groves of timber widely separated from each other, and deeply indented with ravines
whose sides slope into low round hills. Illinois is favourably situated with regard to water communication. On one side it has the Mississippi as its boundary, on another
side the Ohio and Wabash; to the north it is washed by Lake Michigan. The Illinois, from which the state receives its name, connects Lake Michigan with the
Mississippi; Rock and Kaskaskia are also navigable rivers; and besides these there are numerous boatable streams.

The soil of this state resembles that of Ohio, but with less irreclaimable land. On this subject Mr. Shirreff says--"The soil of Illinois is variable, and the different
habitations of the varieties of the sun-flower, and other tall-growing plants, often distinctly marked changes of soil on the prairie. The prevailing soil between Chicago
and Springfield was black sandy loam, and occasionally considerable tracts of clay or heavy loam intervened. In this distance of nearly 200 miles, I did not pass over in
all ten miles of bad soil, which was light-coloured sand. The surface, which is forest, oak openings, or prairie, has no relation to quantity of soil, all of which abound
with soils of every description." These prairies are covered with grass three or four feet high, which is burned annually, either being set on fire wilfully or igniting from
natural causes. No danger is apprehended from this burning, the ploughing of the ground around a dwelling being sufficient to prevent the fire from spreading so far, and
the  grass, being
 Copyright        perennial, comes
              (c) 2005-2009,         up again
                               Infobase       in spring.
                                          Media   Corp.                                                                                                  Page 207 / 1033
The productions of Illinois are Indian corn, wheat, potatoes, cotton, hemp, flax, &c. Fruits, such as the grape, apples, peaches, gooseberries, &c., arrive at great
perfection, and the silk worm has been found to succeed well. In the wooded parts the trees exhibit a luxuriant growth, and are often seen of an enormous size. The
and Springfield was black sandy loam, and occasionally considerable tracts of clay or heavy loam intervened. In this distance of nearly 200 miles, I did not pass over in
all ten miles of bad soil, which was light-coloured sand. The surface, which is forest, oak openings, or prairie, has no relation to quantity of soil, all of which abound
with soils of every description." These prairies are covered with grass three or four feet high, which is burned annually, either being set on fire wilfully or igniting from
natural causes. No danger is apprehended from this burning, the ploughing of the ground around a dwelling being sufficient to prevent the fire from spreading so far, and
the grass, being perennial, comes up again in spring.

The productions of Illinois are Indian corn, wheat, potatoes, cotton, hemp, flax, &c. Fruits, such as the grape, apples, peaches, gooseberries, &c., arrive at great
perfection, and the silk worm has been found to succeed well. In the wooded parts the trees exhibit a luxuriant growth, and are often seen of an enormous size. The
mineral productions are of great value, consisting of lead, coal, copper, and lime, and good building stone. The lead mines, which were opened in 1821, are situated in
the north-west corner of the state, at a place called Galena, on the Fever River. Salt is also manufactured extensively at Shawneetown in Gallatin county; and other salt
springs have been discovered in different parts of the country. The climate of Illinois does not differ very materially from that of the other states in the same latitude;
from its lower situation it is perhaps milder. In the southern parts the winter is said seldom to exceed six weeks; in the northern parts, again, it is sometimes very severe,
but not of long duration. Settlers on their first arrival are apt to be attacked by bilious fever, but with proper care as to clothing and diet this may be avoided--A disease
called the milk sickness frequently attacks the cows in this country, and has often proved fatal to man, from drinking the milk of the diseased animals. It is supposed to
be caused by the cows eating the leaves of a poisonous grape, which might be easily prevented by rooting out the plant from around a farm.

Mr. Shirreff speaks very highly of this country as a field for emigration, being of opinion that there is no country in the world where a farmer can commence operations
with so small an out-lay of money, and so soon obtain a return. This arises from the cheapness of land, and the facility with which it is cultivated, there being little or no
forest land to clear. Mr. Shirreff makes a statement of the expense of purchasing 200 acres of land, fencing forty acres, ploughing and sowing eighty, harvesting,
building houses, and maintaining family, which he estimates at 1604 dollars, equal to ï¿½340 17s. With this expenditure is obtained the dairy produce of four cows, the
improvement of eight cattle grazing on the prairie, and 3200 bushels of Indian corn, besides vegetables, and the improvement of pigs and poultry. Next year the settler
might plough 80 acres more; and in eighteen months after settling, would have expended ï¿½484 4s., and reaped 6400 bushels of Indian corn and 1600 of wheat,
besides abundance of vegetables, dairy produce, beef, pork, and poultry. In this statement, Mr. Shirreff has stated the produce at bushels per acre, which is lower than
what he was told land in Illinois generally yields.--He supposes, also, that the farmer and family only attend to the cattle; the ploughing, &c. being performed by
contract. In the case where the farmer himself works, he estimates the purchasing, fencing, ploughing, sowing, &c., of 80 acres at 609 dollars or ï¿½130 sterling and
for this the farmer reaps 2400 bushels of Indian corn, 675 bushels of wheat, and receives the dairy produce of one cow, pigs, and poultry, with abundance of
vegetables.

Grazing is extensively carried on in the prairies of Illinois, the cattle being sent to New Orleans in great numbers. "With an unlimited range of pasturage for the rearing of
cattle," says Mr. Shirreff, "and Indian corn at 15 cents, or 7 1/2. per bushel, the farmer might comfortably live by stock without cultivating any portion of the land."

The capital of Illinois is Vandalia, which is situated on a high bank of the river Kaskaskia, in the midst of a rich and thriving country. There are also several other
towns rapidly rising into importance, such as Edwardville, Carlisle, Kaskaskin, &c. The state of Indians resembles Illinois, but contains a greater portion of waste land.
The land is mostly prairie, and the country is well watered by numerous rivers.

Missouri.

The state of Missouri is separated from Illinois by the river Mississippi, which flows along its east and north-east sides. It contains considerable diversity of soil, being in
one part hilly, and in others marshy; but for the most part it is good prairie land. Its means of internal commerce are great, from the Missouri and other rivers flowing
through it. Mr. Flint says of its soil--"This state possesses lands already fit for the plough, sufficient to produce wheat enough for the whole of the United States. Prairies
of hundreds of thousands of acres of first-rate wheat lands, covered with grass, and perfectly free f: cm shrubs & bushes, invite the plough; and if the country were
cultivated to a proper extent, it might become the granary of the world." The climate of this state is changeable; the winters are sometimes very severe, and the summers
extremely warm. In several parts of this state the climate is unhealthy, owing to swamps and lakes; but in the mountainous tracts the inhabitants enjoy good health. The
staple agricultural productions are wheat, Indian corn, with the usual fruits of warm countries. Cotton is cultivated in the south-east section, along with tobacco; and
hemp and flax are becoming important articles of produce. This state has been long celebrated for the immense deposits of lead ore found among the hills. There is one
district, extending over nearly 100 miles, which is particularly distinguished for its lead mines. The ore is found imbedded in masses, and appears evidently to be a
deposit. Coal is also found in several parts of the Missouri, as also iron ore, manganese, zinc, &c. The chief town in Missouri is St. Louis, pleasantly situated on an
elevation close to the Mississippi. It is a thriving place, rapidly rising to importance, being the port at which all vessels arrive from New Orleans, &c.

The foregoing extract is generally correct, and cannot fail to afford the most cheering information to the thousands of Europe who have no prospect of home,
inheritance, or sustenance for themselves and their children in their own native country. With what joy and thanks giving the poor and the meck of the earth will hail the
welcome news of a country where they can sit under their own vine and fruit tree, and suffer no more reproach of famine among the heathen.

We shall now proceed to give such particulars in regard to the journey as may be needful.

Those intending to emigrate will do well to take no furniture with them except the necessary articles of beds, bedding, wearing apparel, pots, cooking utensils, &c.,
which will come in useful both on the ship and on the steam-boat, and after they arrive. Do not be cucumbered with old bedsteads, chairs, tables, stands, drawers,
broken boxes, worn out bedding, soiled clothing, rusty tools, &c.; but provide a great plenty of good and substantial wearing apparel, bedding, &c., consisting of every
necessary article of manufactured goods both for men and women, because these things are much dearer in Western America than in England, and no duties will be
charged by the American government on wearing apparel already made up, even if each passenger has several suits of clothes. Every thing which is not designed for
use on the passage should be carefully packed in strong boxes or trunks. Emigrants will not have to pay any thing for freight of their usual household goods and furniture
on the ocean; but it will cost something for freight up the Mississippi River for every article except a certain quantity which is allowed each passenger free as travelling
luggage.

New Orleans is by far the cheapest route for emigrants to Illinois; and much money may be saved by emigrating in large companies. Those who wish to avail
themselves of these advantages, and who are intending to emigrate this autumn, are informed that the name and age of each passenger, together with money to pay their
passage to New Orleans and to purchase provisions, must be forwarded to Brother Amos Fielding at No. 1, Grenville-street, Liverpool (who is the regular agent for
the Saints) at least 10 days previous to the time of sailing, so that a ship may be chartered and provisions purchased according to the number of passengers, and thus
avoid all hurry and confusion. The money and names being forwarded ten days previous to the time of sailing, the passengers and goods need not arrive till two or three
days before the time of sailing. Thus when all things are prepared, they can go immediately on board, and begin to arrange the berths, beds, provisions, &c., and avoid
the expense of living a while in the town of Liverpool.

Perhaps the passage money and provisions for each passenger from Liverpool to New Orleans will be not far from four pounds. Children under fourteen years of
age, half-price; under one year nothing. However, be it more or less, the passage will be obtained by Brother Fielding on the lowest terms, and provisions purchased to
the best advantage, and divided to each passenger at the first cost; with a strict account of all these matters, and no other profit or charge on the part of Brother
Fielding, except a reasonable remuneration for his time while thus engaged in the service of the company.

 Copyright
When        (c) arrives
       the ship 2005-2009,   Infobase
                        in New  OrleansMedia  Corp. will need to send their foreman, or leader, or committee, to charter a steam boat for NauvooPage
                                        the company                                                                                                 or St. Louis,
                                                                                                                                                           208 /which
                                                                                                                                                                  1033
will probably be from 15s. to 25s. per head, and provisions to be purchased for about two weeks; so the whole passage money from Liverpool to Nauvoo will
probable be from ï¿½5 to ï¿½7. It will be much dearer to go individually; and even in companies the utmost prudence will be necessary in order to go through on the
amount above named.
age, half-price; under one year nothing. However, be it more or less, the passage will be obtained by Brother Fielding on the lowest terms, and provisions purchased to
the best advantage, and divided to each passenger at the first cost; with a strict account of all these matters, and no other profit or charge on the part of Brother
Fielding, except a reasonable remuneration for his time while thus engaged in the service of the company.

When the ship arrives in New Orleans the company will need to send their foreman, or leader, or committee, to charter a steam boat for Nauvoo or St. Louis, which
will probably be from 15s. to 25s. per head, and provisions to be purchased for about two weeks; so the whole passage money from Liverpool to Nauvoo will
probable be from ï¿½5 to ï¿½7. It will be much dearer to go individually; and even in companies the utmost prudence will be necessary in order to go through on the
amount above named.

When emigrants arrive in Nauvoo they must expect to undergo many inconveniences: they cannot expect to rent houses and enter at once on a comfortable living, but
must pitch their tents, and build themselves temporary cottages. About 30 or 40 yards of calico will make a very good tent, and the value of four or six week's work,
with little or no expense, will erect a small cottage, which the new settlers in that country consider both comfortable and respectable.

Price of Provisions Etc.

Indian corn will cost about 1s. per bushel; wheat from 2s. to 3s. per bushel--(a bushel of wheat will make 40lbs. of flour.) Potatoes, 1s. per bushel; beef and pork, 1
1/2. per lb. (by the quantity.) A good cow with a calf will cost from ï¿½2 10s. to ï¿½3 10s.--the keep will cost nothing except in winter. Pigs, poultry, &c. are very
cheap, and may be reared in great abundance by the poorest inhabitants. Vegetables of all kinds are produced in great abundance, and are very cheap. Fuel costs little,
except the trouble of obtaining it from the wilderness, or coal from the mines which abound in many parts of the Western States; but wood is chiefly used for fuel as yet.
Land may be either purchased or rented in plenty, on such terms as will put it within the reach of the poorest inhabitant. Money is very scarce in that country, and if the
emigrant can carry a few pounds with him it will go very far towards supplying him with home and provisions; but if a man has nothing but his hands he is far better off in
that country than in England. But none need imagine to himself that he can sit down there and live without industry and enterprise; if they do they will meet with
disappointment. But if an emigrant goes there with a spirit of honest industry, enterprise, and economy, and with an eye single to the glory of God and the welfare of
himself and his fellow creatures, and of the society of the Saints of Light, he will find himself in a way to establish himself and his posterity in the enjoyments of home and
happiness, and surrounded with the unspeakable blessings of free institutions.

The first company of Saints will probably sail from Liverpool about the 15th of Sept., and all who wish to go then will forward their names and money to Mr. Amos
Fielding, by the 5th Sept. After this first shipload other ships will be chartered from time to time, as emigrants may require. Perhaps another ship of the Saint's will sail
about the 22nd or 25th of September, if there is more than can go by the first ship. After that, companies can continue to go from time to time till next March, when it
will be too hot to go by New Orleans till September following.--(See the Epistle in No. 12, vol. 1.) ED.

The Millennial Star.

Manchester Aug. 10Th 1841.

Since our last we have received letters from many of our numerous correspondents, generally going to show that the cause of truth is progressing in various places, and
that opposition rages to an extent which is almost unprecedented in the history of man. We visited Scotland of late, and spent about two weeks in the churches of
Edinburgh, Glasgow, Paisley, Greenock, and various other branches. We found them generally rejoicing in the truth, gradually increasing in numbers, and filled with the
witness of the truth. Some few had been shaken from the faith by means of Mr. Rollo's apostacy, but the most of them had seen their error, and were coming back to
the Church, more convinced than ever that it was the work of God, and could not be overthrown.

Elder G. J. Adams writes from London, under date of August 4th, that there is a prospect of a great work in London--that some are being baptised almost daily; and
that in Bedford, Elder Snow had baptised and confirmed ten on last Sabbath--that the prospect in that conference is much better now than it has ever been before.

Elder Foster writes from New York, July 16th, stating that the truth was gaining ground and the Church prospering both in that city and in Philadelphia, and in other
places round about. We give the following extract from his letter for the information of the Saints who may emigrate by way of New York.

"If any of the Saints, in emigrating, come to New York, direct them to inquire for the Bishop of the Church in this city, John M. Burnhisel, 176, Hudson-street. He, in
conjunction with Mr. Burge, will give them all necessary information as to transportation lines, &c."

Elder Crooks, of Bolton, states to us verbally that the Church in that town is in a united and prosperous state, and that multitudes are being added by repentance and
baptism, in all that region. Some fifty had been baptised of late in Totington. The gift of tongues, interpretation, healing, &c. were enjoyed in Bolton Church and vicinity,
and faith and joy was on the increase.

We have received the minutes of the Carlisle conference, held on the 18th July, by which we learn that the several branches of Carlisle, Newcastle, Alston, and
Brampton, number 163 members in all. A number of elders were ordained, and the prospect good of an increase in that region. Elder A. Cordon writes from Burslem,
stating that the Staffordshire conference was held on the 27th June. They number upwards of 600 members, 20 elders, 50 priests, 25 teachers, and 12 deacons. A
general spirit of union and joy prevailed in conference.

Elder David Willkio writes from Craffords, burn, July 21st, stating that he is the only elder labouring in Ireland at present; that he has been enabled to raise a small
society in that place, consisting of 22 members, these, together with the branch at Hillsborough, now number 31 members, which are all the Saints now known in
Ireland. But Elder James Carrigan has lately gone on a mission to Ireland, from Manchester, and we hope the truth will soon dawn upon that benighted country more
fully.

From the minutes of a conference held at Liverpool, July 12th, we learn that the Liverpool branch now numbers 226 members, the Wales branch, 161, and the Isle of
Man branch 72. There is a church lately raised at St. Helens, numbering 26 members, with every prospect of an increase. Also in Prescot many are believing, and some
ready to be baptised. Several now labourers were ordained during the conference, and truth is gaining ground.

Elder M`Anley writes from Glasgow, under date of Aug. 7th, stating that since our visit the Saints in that region are rejoicing, and increasing in numbers. An elder who
had fallen away by the influence of Mr. Rollo was about joining again by rebaptism. Great grace was resting upon the Church in Scotland. In Manchester we can say
that some are coming forward continually to obey the truth; and so the kingdom of God increases in the earth, and none can hinder.

NOTICE TO AGENTS.--We wish payments made as far as possible for the Stars and books between this and the 5th of September, as we have not only to pay a
large sum to the binder, but have money to make out for some brethren who are about to emigrate.

BEWARE OF AN IMPOSTER.--Thomas Yates, formerly an Elder of this Church, was lately excommunicated at Oldham for a very wicked and disgraceful course of
conduct. He has already come in possession of several sums of money from different persons, which it is feared he will never pay, and he may attempt still further to
 Copyright
impose upon(c)our
               2005-2009,
                  friends andInfobase  Media
                              brethren in someCorp.
                                               of the branches.                                                                                Page 209 / 1033

TO CORRESPONDENTS.--We have received some interesting communications for the Star, which will doubtless appear in our next. One from Dicipulus, from
large sum to the binder, but have money to make out for some brethren who are about to emigrate.

BEWARE OF AN IMPOSTER.--Thomas Yates, formerly an Elder of this Church, was lately excommunicated at Oldham for a very wicked and disgraceful course of
conduct. He has already come in possession of several sums of money from different persons, which it is feared he will never pay, and he may attempt still further to
impose upon our friends and brethren in some of the branches.

TO CORRESPONDENTS.--We have received some interesting communications for the Star, which will doubtless appear in our next. One from Dicipulus, from
Bristol, which we shall publish, together with an answer. We thank Brother Procter, of Burnley, for the pamphlet entitled "Mormonism Unmasked," by Richard Davis,
but do not consider it needs an answer, as much of it is extracted from our own books, and is very good, and the rest is mostly made up from old publications which
have been answered. We would recommend our reply to the Rev. Mr. Bush as a good answer.

Brother Curtis and the Trial for Blasphemy.

One of the most barefaced robberies was committed at Cheltenham, of late, by which an Elder of the Saints was robbed of upwards of a pound stirling, besides a loss
of several days' time, and other expences. The following communications will sufficiently explain who were the perpetrators of this crime:--

Cheltenham, July 3rd, 1841.

Dear Brother,

In my last I mentioned the blasphemy with which I was charged before a magistrate, and bound under the penal sum of ï¿½40 to appear at the Court of Sessions at
Gloucester, after paying nine shillings.

Accordingly, on the 22th of June, I made my appearance at the Court of Sessions, and remained there five days, at the close of which I was informed by the clerk, on
enquiry, that there was not a bill found against me; therefore I had twelve shillings more to pay in taking up my recognizances. If this is the law or practice of England,
my prayer is that myself, and all others who want justice, may go among that people who are mentioned in your May number of the Star, as giving equal justice and
protection to all denominations. (I mean the people of Nauvoo.)

Yours in the everlasting covenant,

THEODORE CURTIS.

The Late Conviction for Blasphemy.

To the Editor of the Cheltenham Free Press.

Sir,--I have not time for writing, but having been informed that a person in Cheltenham was last week committed to prison by our Bench of Magistrates for expressing
his opinions about the Bible, I write to know if such be the fact. For the honor of our country, but above all for the honour of that holy religion which our Magistrates
profess, I hope the report is untrue. What will the Dissenters say? If in this place, blessed with so many holy ministers of God's Word--hear, where our glorious Church
is so triumphant--hear, so near to our holy see, to support which so many thousands are annually expended to uphold truth and expose error, I say if here we could not
refute a man's false opinious by reason and argument, but must drag men to prison for their faith, will not the Dissenters say that all the millions devoted to our Church
are thrown away for nothing, and will not Infidels ridicule a religion that they will say will not bear examination? Good Heaven! send a man to prison for his peculiar
views about the Bible? Bind a man in chains because he is already weak? Fear a man because he has not the power of truth? "Tell it not in Gath, publish it not in
Askelon!"

But, Sir, can it be possible that a Magistrate in the 19th century, a Magistrate who professes to be a follower of the meek and lowly Jesus, can have directed the
persecuting arm of civil power against a follow-creature because of his opinion? When did Jesus or his apostles thus endeavour to convert even the Heathen or the
Infidel? What then can be said of thus treating a fellow-believer, however mistaken, foolish, or contemptible some of his opinions may be? Jesus declared that the time
would come when his followers would be dragged before civil rulers and persecuted, but his lofty and generous soul would have spurned the idea of attempting to
promulgate and uphold his own righteous and holy principles by fines and imprisonments. Can a man read his Bible and sincerely admire the advice of Gamaliel, (Acts
V. ch.) that Peter should not be persecuted, "for if this counsel or this work be of men it will come to nought, but if it be of God ye cannot overthrow it," and yet the
next instant ascend the bench of human usurpation and commit a brother to jail for holding a different religion from himself.

Sir, if I proceed my indignation will perhaps be too strongly expressed. I abominate Mormonism, but in this case I should deem it an honour to be the prisoner rather
than the persecutor. Your's,

Cheltenham. FAITH, HOPE, AND CHARITY:

President Joseph Smith in Prison.

The public press in America and England have of late been feasting the enemies of truth with the joyful tidings that Mr. Joseph Smith, the founder of the Latter-Day
Saints, was in prison, to be tried for murder, and expressing their most sanguine hopes that this system would now come to an end. Some have even gone so far as to
predict that he would certainly come to an untimely end by the gallows. But we are happy to state that a letter has been received at this office from elder Foster, of
New York, under date of July 16th, which informs us that Brother Smith has been before the authorities of Quincey, Illinois, and HONOURABLY ACQUITTED. A
letter from the wife of Elder Hyde, dated at Nauvoo, Illinois, and sent to our correspondant at London, also confirms the foregoing statement.

We would also inform the editors and public that this is about the 15th time that Mr. Smith has been either imprisoned or prosecuted for various charges and pretended
offences, and has been acquitted each time; and each time the public press has anticipated his downfall and the consequent downfall of the system of the Saints: and the
people at each successive trial have been as much elated with these delusive hopes, as the people described in the Revelations of John, who rejoiced and sent gifts one
to another, on account of the death of the two witnesses. But, alas, disappointment has ever awaited them: they awoke from their delusion, "and behold it was a
dream."

Be it known that there is an invisible hand in this matter. The 68th page of the Book of Mormon speaks concerning Mr. Smith as follows: "THAT SEER WILL THE
LORD BLESS, AND THEY WHO SEEK TO DESTROY HIM SHALL BE CONFOUNDED." This has been remarkably fulfilled some twenty times in succession,
and is sufficient of itself to establish the truth of the Book of Mormon. It is hoped that the people will some of them be led to see their delusion after a while, and turn
from their false prophets and false teachers to the true fold of God.

Copyright (c) 2005-2009,
 * Now removed            Infobase Media Corp.
                 to Springfield.                                                                                                                    Page 210 / 1033

* ï¿½5 for each grown person, and ï¿½3 for those under 14, must be forwarded to Mr. Fielding, and then the surplus, if any, will be returned on settlement.
LORD BLESS, AND THEY WHO SEEK TO DESTROY HIM SHALL BE CONFOUNDED." This has been remarkably fulfilled some twenty times in succession,
and is sufficient of itself to establish the truth of the Book of Mormon. It is hoped that the people will some of them be led to see their delusion after a while, and turn
from their false prophets and false teachers to the true fold of God.

  * Now removed to Springfield.

* ï¿½5 for each grown person, and ï¿½3 for those under 14, must be forwarded to Mr. Fielding, and then the surplus, if any, will be returned on settlement.

Remarkable Signs of the Second Advent.

Westbromwich, July 18.

Dear Brother Pratt,

It is with feelings of joy which surpasses expression that we write of the glorious prospect of the spread of divine truth.

Our little church has been organized about eight weeks: at first it consisted of thirteen members; about fourteen others have been added since, and numbers more are
receiving the word gladly, and are on the eve of obeying the gospel. We are looking, striving, and receiving visions, blessings, and gifts.

On the 14th inst., after returning from a prayer meeting, at about half-past eleven o'clock, on walking into the garden, I beheld as it were a large brilliant star ascending
and descending, and hovering and waiving in the air. It presented a variety of colours, and then changed itself to the brilliant form in which we first beheld it. The rays of
it were extended as the rays of the sun; after this it expanded, and I beheld the face of a personage down to a little below the shoulder, and then all of a sudden it
unfolded down to the loins. When this was done the clock struck twelve, and the vision instantly disappeared. We looked time after time, but beheld no more of it, but
in the place appeared the form of an eye, very large, and within the eye was an appearance of the most horrid gloom. This appearance was from about the 40th to the
50th degree of north latitude, extending as it were over England to the southern coast. It seemed to me to surpass the sun for brightness about as much as the sun does
the moon. Dear brother, if you think these lines worthy of a place in your useful and valuable columns, they are at your disposal.

We remain,

Yours in the bonds of peace,

THOMAS TYLER,

SOPHIA TYLER.

We copy the following from the Edinburgh observer of July 16th.

In a letter from Navalcarnero, in Spain, we find the following account of a singular phenomenon, which had occurred there:--"About three o'clock in the afternoon of
Saturday last, the heat began to be insupportable, and continued increasing until past four, when a horrible tempest arose, accompanied by a shower of stones, which
fell with great violence. The country is now reduced to one scene of desolation; nothing in to be heard but sighs and lamentations. This shower lasted for two hours, at
the expiration of which time the country around was thickly covered, and had the appearance of being buried in snow. All the vineyards and the corn crops are
destroyed, and the roofs of the houses beaten in. The misery of the inhabitants is beyond description, and the prospect before them for the ensuing winter most
disheartening."

Such immense quantities of locusts have appeared this year in Spain that they threaten in some places entirely to destroy the crops. At Daimiel, in the province of
Cindad-Real, 300 persons are employed in collecting these destructive insects, and though they destroy seventy sacks every day, they do not appear to diminish. There
is something frightful in the appearance of these locusts proceeding in the divisions, some of which are a league in length, and two thousand paces in breadth. It is
sufficient if these terrible columns stop half an hour on any spot, for every thing growing on it, vines, olive trees, and corn, to be entirely destroyed. After they had
passed, nothing remains but the large branches and the roots, which being under ground, have escaped their voracity.

The following is from the Manchester Guardian of July 14th.

FALL OF MANNA.--By a despatch from Vau, in Turkish Armenia, an authenticated statement has been received at Constantinople of a copious fall of manna from
the skies. Enough was vouchsafed to cover the earth two inches deep, and to afford food for many days to the people. Specimens were forwarded with the despatch,
which the ports intends to have chemically analysed. The following passage, translated from the Arabic in the Malta Times, seems to be connected with this subject:--
"Aleppo, 3d May.--A great famine has happened in Aleppo, Malitia, and Karbat, insomuch that the people died with hunger, and sold their sons and daughters to get
bread to eat. But the Almighty God rained upon them seed, and fed them withal." "Of the veracity of these words," adds the Malta Times, "extracted from an Arabic
letter, we are perfectly satisfied. The seed alluded to is known in Malta, being nearly like hab or aazz, and which, being kept a little while, becomes white, like semola
(very fine wheaten flour).

MANCHESTER:

Printed and Published by P. P. PRATT, 47, Oxford-street.

No. 5. September 1841. Vol. II.
EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY P. P. PRATT, 47, OXFORD STREET, MANCHESTER, IN MONTHLY NUMBERS, PRICE THREEPENCE.

Contents:

Revelation to J. Smith.

The following is an extract from a Revelation given to Joseph Smith, Jan. 19th, 1841, in relation to the building of the temple, &c.

Verily thus saith the Lord, unto you my servant Joseph Smith, I am well pleased with your offerings and acknowledgements which you have made; for unto this end
have I raised you up, that I might shew forth my wisdom through the weak things of the earth. Your prayers are acceptable before me, and in answer to them, I say
unto  you, that you are now called, immediately to make a solemn proclamation of my gospel, and of this stake which I have planted to be a corner stone of Zion, which
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page
shall be polished with that refinement which is after the similitude of a palace. This proclamation shall be made to all the Kings of the world, to the       211 /thereof--
                                                                                                                                                        four corners 1033
To the honorable President elect, and the high minded Governors of the nation in which you live, and to all the nations of the earth scattered abroad. Let it be written in
the spirit of meekness, and by the power of the Holy Ghost which shall be in you at the time of the writing of the same; for it shall be given you by the Holy Ghost to
Verily thus saith the Lord, unto you my servant Joseph Smith, I am well pleased with your offerings and acknowledgements which you have made; for unto this end
have I raised you up, that I might shew forth my wisdom through the weak things of the earth. Your prayers are acceptable before me, and in answer to them, I say
unto you, that you are now called, immediately to make a solemn proclamation of my gospel, and of this stake which I have planted to be a corner stone of Zion, which
shall be polished with that refinement which is after the similitude of a palace. This proclamation shall be made to all the Kings of the world, to the four corners thereof--
To the honorable President elect, and the high minded Governors of the nation in which you live, and to all the nations of the earth scattered abroad. Let it be written in
the spirit of meekness, and by the power of the Holy Ghost which shall be in you at the time of the writing of the same; for it shall be given you by the Holy Ghost to
know my will concerning those Kings and authorities, even what shall befall them in a time to come. For, behold! I am about to call upon them to give heed to the light
and glory of Zion, for the set time has come to favour her.

Call yea, therefore, upon them with loud proclamation and with your testimony, fearing them not, for they are as grass, and all their glory as the flower thereof, which
soon falleth, that they may be left also without excuse, and than I may visit them in the day of visitation, when I shall unveil the face of my covering, to appoint the
portion of the oppressor among hypocrites, where there is guashing of teeth, if they reject my servants and my testimony which I have revealed unto them. And, again, I
will visit and soften their hearts, many of them, for your good, that ye may find grace in their eyes, that they may come to the light of truth, and the Gentiles to the
exaltation or lifting up of Zion. For the day of my visitation cometh speedily, in an hour when ye think not of, and where shall be the safety of ray people? and refuge for
those who shall be left of them? Awake! O Kings of the earth! Come yea, O! come ye with your gold and your silver, to the help of my people--to the house of the
daughter of Zion.

And again, verily, verily I say unto you, let all my saints from afar; and send ye swift messengers, yea chosen messengers, and say unto them, come ye with all your
gold, and your silver, and your precious stones, and with all your antiquities; and with all who have knowledge of antiquities, that will come may come, and bring the
box, tree and the fir tree, and the pine tree, together with all the precious trees of the earth, and with iron, and with copper, and with brass, and with zinc, and with all
your precious things of the earth, and build a house to my name, for the Most High to dwell therein; for there is not a place found on earth, that he may come and
restore again that which was lost unto you, or, which he hath taken away, even the fulness of the priesthood; for a baptismal font there is not upon the earth; that they,
my saints, may be baptized for those who are dead; for this ordinance belongeth to my house, and cannot be acceptable to me, only in the days of your poverty,
wherein ye are not able to build a house unto me. But I command you, all ye my saints, to build a house unto me, and I grant unto you a sufficient time to build a house
unto me; and during this time your baptisms shall be acceptable unto me. But, behold, at the end of this appointment, your baptisms for your dead shall not be
acceptable unto me, and if you do not these things, at the end of the appointment, ye shall be rejected as a church with your dead, saith the Lord your God.--For,
verily, I say unto you, that after you have had sufficient time to build a house unto me, wherein the ordinance of baptism for the dead belongeth, and for which the same
was instituted from before the foundation of the world, your baptisms for your dead cannot be acceptable unto me, for therein are the keys of the holy priesthood
ordained, that you may receive honor and glory. And after this time. your baptisms for the dead, by those who are scattered abroad, are not acceptable unto me, saith
the Lord; for it is ordained that in Zion and in her Stakes, and in Jerusalem, those places which I have appointed for refuge, shall be the places for your baptisms for
your dead.

And again, verily I say unto you, how shall your washings be acceptable unto me, except ye perform them in a house which you have built to my name? For, for this
cause I commanded Moses, that he should build a tabernacle, that they should bear it with them in the wilderness, and to build a house in the land of promise, at those
ordinances might be revealed, which had been hid from before the world was; therefore, verily I say unto you, that your annointings, and you washings, and your
baptisms for the dead, and your solemn assemblies, and your memorials for your sacrifices, by the sons of Levi, and your oracles in your most holy places, wherein you
receive conversations, and your statutes, and judgments, for the beginning of the revelations and foundation of Zion, and for the glory, honour, and adornment of all her
municiples, are ordained by the ordinance of my holy house, which my people are always commanded to build unto my holy name.

And verily I say unto you, let this house be built unto my name, that I may reveal mine ordinances therein unto my people; for I desire to reveal unto my church, things
which have been kept hid from before the foundation of the world--things that pertain to the dispensation of the fullness of times; and I will show unto my servant
Joseph, all things pertaining to this house, and the priesthood thereof, and the place whereon it shall be built; and ye shall build it on the place where you have
contemplated building it, for that is the spot which I have chosen for you to build it. If ye labour with all your mights, I will conscerate that spot, that it shall be made
holy; and if my people will hearken to my voice, and unto the voice of my servants whom I have appointed, to lead my people, behold, verily I say unto you, they shall
not be moved out of their place. But if they will not hearken to my voice, nor unto the voice of those men whom I have appointed, they shall not be blest, because they
pollute my holy grounds, and my holy ordinances, and charters, and my holy words, which I give unto them.

And it shall come to pass, that if you build a house unto my name, and do not do the things that I say, I will not perform the oath which I make unto you, neither fulfil the
promises which ye expect at my hands, saith the Lord; for instead of blessings, ye, by your own works, bring cursings, wrath, indignation, and judgment upon your own
heads by your follies, and by all your abominations, which you practise before me saith the Lord.

Verily, verily I say unto you, that when I give a commandment unto any of the sons of men to do a work unto my name, and those sons of men go with all their mights,
and with all they have, to perform that work, and cease not their diligence, and their enemies come upon them and hinder them from performing that work, behold, it
behoveth me to require that work no more at the hands of those sons of men, but to accept of their offerings; and the iniquity and transgression of my holy laws and
commandments, I will visit upon the heads of those who hindered my work unto the third and fourth generation, so long as they repent not, and hate me saith the Lord
God. Therefore, for this cause have I accepted the offerings of those men whom I commanded to build up a city and a house unto my name in Jackson county,
Missouri, and were hindered by their enemies, saith the Lord your God; and I will answer judgment, wrath, indignation, wailing, anguish, and gnashing of teeth, upon
their heads, unto the third and fourth generation, so long as they repent not, and hate me saith the Lord your God. And this I make an ensample unto you, for your
consolation, concerning all those who have been commanded to do a work, and have been hindered by the hands of their enemies, and by oppression, saith the Lord
your God; for I am the Lord your God, and will save all those of your brethren who have been pure in heart, and have been slain in the land of Missouri, saith the Lord.

And again, verily I say unto you, I command you again to build a house to my name, even in this place, that ye may prove yourselves unto me that ye are faithful in all
things whatsoever I command you, that I may bless you, and crown you with honour, immortality and eternal life.

Dialogue on Mormonism.

No. 1. Between Mr. Matthews and Mr. Roberts.

Mr. M. Good morning Mr. R. Did you go and hear the Mormon preach last evening?

Mr. R. No indeed I did not, I think it below my notice to listen to those bablers.

Mr. M. Why Mr. R., do you call them bablers and think so meanly of them? I'm sure I heard nothing objectionable in the discourse last evening.

Mr. R. Why! have you not heard the reports which are in circulation respecting them?

 Copyright
Mr. M. Yes,(c) 2005-2009,
            I have          Infobase
                   heard a great manyMedia
                                        storiesCorp.                                                                                            Page
                                                about this people, but some of them were so extravagant and carried their own refutation on the face     212 that
                                                                                                                                                     of them, / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                  I
thought I would hear both sides of the question.
Mr. M. Why Mr. R., do you call them bablers and think so meanly of them? I'm sure I heard nothing objectionable in the discourse last evening.

Mr. R. Why! have you not heard the reports which are in circulation respecting them?

Mr. M. Yes, I have heard a great many stories about this people, but some of them were so extravagant and carried their own refutation on the face of them, that I
thought I would hear both sides of the question.

Mr. R. Well, for my part, I am astonished that any respectable person should listen to them. Such imposters should be discarded.

Mr. M. Probably, you may have been misinformed, and have heard reports which have no foundation in truth. I think if you were properly informed on the subject, you
would not feel so inimical to them. You know the scriptures say "Prove all things and hold fast that which is good," and you know that public opinion is not always a
proper standard for us to judge by, if it were so, our Saviour would not have been crucified by the Jews, nor would the apostles have had to flee from one city to
another, and be brought before magistrates and rulers.

Mr. R. Well, well Mr. M., that is good reasoning enough; but the idea of walking on the water, their pretensions of raising the dead, and other extravagant notions, are
so absurd and ridiculous that I wonder any men of common sense should join them.

Mr. M. I have heard such stories, but when I talk with them on the subject, I find that they make no such pretensions but speak very rationally, and I assure you they
argue very logically on the scriptures.

Mr. R. Why! do you mean to say that they believe any thing of our bible? Don't you know that they have discarded our scriptures and have got a bible of their own?

Mr. M. Why sir, the preacher last evening confined himself exclusively to the scriptures of the old and new testament, and proved the doctrines he advanced from the
same. I afterwards, had some conversation with him, and made some inquiries respecting the Mormon bible as it is termed, and he very freely and very candidly
answered my enquiries, and said that the "Book of Mormon," was a record of the aborigines of this continent which had been preserved on plates, and handed down
from generation to generation, until, on account of the wickedness of the people, they were hid up; and that Joseph Smith was informed by a heavenly messenger where
those plates were--was instructed to obtain, and power was given him to translate them. I have not had time yet to examine the book, but I shall certainly read it, and
then, afterwards, I shall judge; but they certainly believe our bible Mr. R.

Mr. R. Really Mr. M., this is strange news. Why how can people get up such wonderful stories? There must be some foundation for them. Again, you know that the
Rev. Mr. H. and other very worthy ministers, who are eminent for their piety and learning, speak hard things against them, and warn their people against receiving them
into their houses, and not to countenance such renegadoes.

Mr. M. I am aware that this is the fact, and I am sorry that the preachers should have no better weapons to use than to publish the reports which they have done. If
Mormonism is a deception why do they not argue the subject like men and christians? If the doctrines they teach are so monstrous, why do not the ministers of the
different denominations, expose them and prove them so from the scriptures? Such a course would be far more honourable than retailing slanderous reports.

Mr. R. But do the Mormons wish to have their religion investigated? Do they not assume a high dictatorial bearing, and refuse to answer any questions; but say, that if
reason and scripture come in contact with their doctrines, they do not care, but assert, that they know that their doctrines are true?

Mr. M. Such have been the reports; but when the preacher had got through his discourse last evening, he said, that inasmuch as there were many reports in circulation
respecting their church, and the doctrines they advanced, he would give an opportunity for any one to ask any questions on the subject, and if any one had any
objections to urge against the doctrines he advanced, they were at liberty to do so.

Mr. R. Did any one make any objections?

Mr. M. No sir, The doctrines he advanced were elucidated with so much clearness, and proof upon every point he advanced was so abundant, that I saw no possibility
of making any. Some questions were asked respecting the book of Mormon which were answered very satisfactory, and then the meeting separated. I remained some
time longer and conversed with him on the various subjects he had advanced and found him very communicative indeed, and seemed to take considerable pleasure in
giving information respecting their faith and doctrine. I wish you had been there Mr. M. I think you would have a better opinion of these people if you could once hear
them preach.

Mr. R. I probably might, but I don't think I should. I can never have a great opinion of any people who will condemn the whole world, and say "The temple of the Lord
are we, and heathens all beside."--No Mr. M. they cannot catch old birds with chaff. I should be sorry to indulge in prejudice against any sect; neither would I
persecute any man for his religious opinions But, really Mr. M., this Mormon doctrine is monstrous.

Mr. M. I have ever considered you a liberal minded person, and I really do think, that if you were to hear them preach once, you would think differently of them to
what you do now; or, if you were to converse with them on the subject. I invited the preacher to come and spend the afternoon at my house, to converse with him
more fully on these subjects; I should be very much pleased indeed, if you and Mrs. R, could make it convenient to come over, and chat with us awhile. I believe you
will find the preacher a gentleman, very affable; and probably we may both hear something that may tend to our benefit.

Mr. R. I am obliged to you for your kind invitation and good feelings, probably I shall comply with your request; I shall go home and see if it will be convenient for Mrs.
R. to accompany me.--However there is one privilege I wish to have, and that is, if I find the preacher garbling the scriptures, or advancing any erroneous notions, I
want to expose him fully, and treat him as he may deserve.

Mr. M. I am not afraid of you over stepping the bounds of a gentleman.--Good morning Mr. R.

Mr. R. Good morning.

TO BE CONTINUED

--Times and Seasons.

Arrest of President Jos. Smith.

As much excitement has prerailed in England as well as America of late on the subject of this gentleman's imprisonment, we extract the following particulars from the
"Times and Seasons" of June 15th:--
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                     Page 213 / 1033
Much anxiety undoubtedly exists in the minds of the saints respecting the late proceedings in reference to Pres. Joseph Smith, and many reports have been circulated
calculated to mislead the public mind. We shall, therefore, give a brief account of the proceedings as far as they have come under our notice.
Arrest of President Jos. Smith.

As much excitement has prerailed in England as well as America of late on the subject of this gentleman's imprisonment, we extract the following particulars from the
"Times and Seasons" of June 15th:--

Much anxiety undoubtedly exists in the minds of the saints respecting the late proceedings in reference to Pres. Joseph Smith, and many reports have been circulated
calculated to mislead the public mind. We shall, therefore, give a brief account of the proceedings as far as they have come under our notice.

On Saturday, the 5th inst., as Pres. Joseph Smith was on is return from Quincy, to which place he had accompanied Pres. Hyrum Smith and William Law, on their
mission to the East, he was arrested, at the Bear Creek Hotel, by two officers of Justice, on a warrant from Gov. Carlin, to deliver him up to the authorities of Missouri.
He accordingly returned to Quincy, and obtained a writ of habeas corpus before C. A. Warren, Esq., Master in Chancery; and Judge Douglass happening to come to
Quincy that evening, appointed to give a hearing on the Tuesday following, in Monmouth, Warren county, where the court was then sitting. On Sunday evening, he
returned to Nauvoo in charge of the officers, and on Monday morning started for Monmouth, accompanied by several of his friends. On arriving at that place we found
great excitement prevailing in the public mind, and great curiosity was manifested by the citizens, who where extremely anxious to obtain a sight of the prophet.

On Tuesday morning, Mr. Little, for the defence, motioned that the case of Mr. Smith should be taken up, but was objected to by the States attorney, on account of his
not being prepared, not having had sufficient notice of the trial It was accordingly, by mutual consent, postponed untill Wednesday morning.

Tuesday evening, great excitement prevailed, and the citizens employed several attornies to plead against the defendant.

At an early hour on Wednesday morning, the Court House was filled with spectators desirous to hear the proceedings.

Mr. Morrison, on behalf of the people, wished for time to send to Spring-field for the indictment, it not being found with the rest of the papers.

This course would have delayed the proceedings, and as it was not important to the issue, the attornies for the defence admitted that there was an indictment. so that
the investigation might proceed.

Mr. Warren, for the defence, then read the petition of the Defendant, which stated, that he was unlawfully held in custody, and that the indictment in Missouri was
obtained by fraud, bribery, and duress, all of which he was prepared to prove.

Mr. Little then called upon the following witnesses viz: Morris Phelps, Elias Higbee, Reynolds Cahoon and George W. Robinson, who were sworn. The Counsel on the
oposite side, objected to hearing evidence on the merits of the case, as they could not go beyond the indictment. Upon this a warm and long discussion occurred, which
occupied the attention of the Court through the entire day.

All the Lawyers on the opposite side, excepting two viz: Messrs. Knowlton and Jennings, confined themselves to the merits of the case, and conducted themselves as
gentlemen; but it was plainly evident that the design of the gentlemen above named, was to excite the public mind still more on the subject, and inflame the passions of
the people against the defendant and his religion.

The counsel on behalf of the defence, acted nobly and honourably, and stood up in defence of the persecuted, in a manner worthy of high minded and honourable
gentlemen. Some had even been told, that if they engaged on the side of the defence, they need never look to the citizens of that country for any political favours. But
they were not to be overawed by the popular clamour, or be detered from an act of public duty by any insinuations or threats whatever, and stated, that if they had not
before determined to take a part in the defence, they, after hearing the threats of the community, were now fully determined to discharge their duty. The counsel for the
defence spoke well without exception, and strongly urged the legality of the court examining testimony to prove that the whole proceedings on the part of Missouri,
were base and illegal, and that the indictment was obtained through fraud, bribery, and corruption. The court, after hearing the counsel, adjourned about half past 10
o'clock P. M. Thursday morning, the court was opened about 8 o'clock, when the Judge delivered his opinion on the case.

He said that the writ once being returned to the executive, by the Sheriff of Hancock county was dead, and stood in the same relationship as any other writ which might
issue from the Circuit Court, and consequently the defendant could not be held in custody on that writ.

The other point, whether evidence in the case was admissable or not, he would not at that time decide, as it involved great and important considerations, relative to the
future conduct of the different states. There being no precedent, as far as they had access to authorities, to guide them; but he would endeavor to examine the subject
and avail himself of all the authorities which could be obtained on the subject before he whould decide that point. But on the other, the defendant must be liberated. This
decision was received with satisfaction by the brethren, and all those whose minds were free from prejudice.

It is now decided that before another writ can issue, a new demand must be made by the Governor of Missouri.--Whether such a demand will be made or not, we do
not know, but we should imagine not. We should think that Missouri has already earned disagrace enough, and that she would be pleased if that foul stain which now
rests upon her was wiped from off her eseutcheon. We are not informed that there has been any new demand made for the defendant or others since the reign of
Governor Boggs, nor do we believe that Governor Reynolds ever will.--And we hope, that on the part of the executive of this state, these proceedings will drop, and
never more be revived. What good can result from such prosecutions we cannot imagine. Surely the saints have been persecuted enough; they have been trampled
upon long enough by the citizens of Missouri, and we believe they never would have made the demand for any of our brethren, if a demand had not been made for
some of their citizens who had forcibly abducted several of our brethren, and without even the form of a trial, tied them up, whipt, and otherwise abused them.

It is not that the parties shrink from a fair and impartial investigation; far from it: this is what we desire, but can that be obtained in Missouri, where mobs are suffered to
roam in despite of the laws and its administrators, and can with impunity commit murder and arson, upon the defenceless Mormons, and no one to bring them to
justice? We say no! In Missouri mobs are above the laws. They know no other bounds to their vengeance than what their wicked and vile passions dictate. For
instance, the murder on Shoal creek of seventeen persons, who were moving into the country, who had committed no offence against the laws, but because of their
religious tenets, were butchered in cold blood. And, we would ask, where are the perpetrators? They are there yet, and can unblushingly boast of their bloody
achievement in that vicinity, and yet there has been no attempt to have them arrested and brought to trial. Why then are people so sensitive upon the subject of Joseph
Smith and others, being given up to the Missourians? Does it arise from a sense of justice and of right, or is it because of their religion?

The conduct of our persecutors answers the question.

But what have the Saints done in Missouri for which they must suffer such persecutions?

They have, after being threatened, abused, sued, harassed by mobs, and after appealing to the authorities in vain, dared to stand up in their own defence and in that of
liberty and the laws--They have resisted oppression and injustice by every lawful means; and when they did so, they were obliged by executive power to leave their
inheritances. These things are true, and can be subsantiated, and whatever we have to suffer in consequence thereof, we can appeal to him "that searcheth the hearts
and  trieth the(c)reins
 Copyright              of the children
                    2005-2009,          of men"
                                  Infobase      andCorp.
                                            Media   say, "Thou who knowest all things, knowest that these things are true.'                       Page 214 / 1033
We do not ask for sympathy, but fair and impartial justice from all, which, if we obtain, we shall feel satisfied.
They have, after being threatened, abused, sued, harassed by mobs, and after appealing to the authorities in vain, dared to stand up in their own defence and in that of
liberty and the laws--They have resisted oppression and injustice by every lawful means; and when they did so, they were obliged by executive power to leave their
inheritances. These things are true, and can be subsantiated, and whatever we have to suffer in consequence thereof, we can appeal to him "that searcheth the hearts
and trieth the reins of the children of men" and say, "Thou who knowest all things, knowest that these things are true.'

We do not ask for sympathy, but fair and impartial justice from all, which, if we obtain, we shall feel satisfied.

American Hotel Monmouth Warren Co. III. June 9Th. 1841.

Wednesday Evening.

We have just returned from the Court House, where we have listened to one of the most eloquent speeches ever uttered by mortal man, in favour of justice and, liberty,
by O. H Browning, Esq., who has done himself immortal honor in the sight of all patriot citizens who listened to the same.--He occupied the attention of the court for
more than two hours, and showed the falsity of the arguments of the opposite counsel, and laid down principles in a lucid and able manner, which ought to guide the
court in admitting testimony for the defendant, Joseph Smith.--We have heard Mr. Browning on former occasions, when he has frequently delighted his audience by his
eloquence; but on this occasion he exceeded our most sanguine expectations.

The sentiments he advanced were just, generous and exalted; he soared above the petty quibbles which the opposite counsel urged, and triumphantly, in a manner and
eloquence peculiar to himself, avowed himself the friend of humanity, and boldly, nobly, and independantly stood up for the rights of those who had waded through seas
of oppression and floods of injustice, and had sought a shelter in the State of Illinois. It was an effort worthy of a high minded and honourable gentleman, such as we
have ever considered him to be since we have had the pleasure of his acquaintance. Soon after we came out of Missouri, he sympathised with us in our afflictions and
we are indeed rejoiced to know, that he yet maintains the same principles of benevolence. His was not an effort of a lawyer anxious to earn his fee; but the pure and
patriotic feelings of Christian benevolence, and a sense of justice and of right.

While he was answering the monstrous and ridiculous arguments urged by the opposing counsel, that Joseph Smith might go to Missouri and have his trial; he stated the
circumatances of our being driven from that State, and feelingly and emphatically pointed out the impossibility of our obtaining justice there. There we were forbidden to
enter in consequence of the order of the Executive, and that injustice and cruelties of the most barbarous and atrocious character had been practised upon us until the
streams of Missouri had run with blood, and that he had seen woman and children barefoot and houseless crossing the Mississippi to seek refuge from ruthless mobs.
He concluded his remarks by saying that to tell us to go to Missouri for a trial, was adding insult to injury, and then said. "Great God! have I not seen it? Yes my eyes
have beheld the blood stained traces of innocent women and children, in the drear winter, who have travelled hundreds of miles barefoot, through frost aad snow to
seek a refuge from their savage pursuers. Twas a scene of horror sufficient to enlist sympathy from an adamantine heart. And shall this unfortunate man, whom their fury
has seen proper to select for sacrifice, be driven into such a savage band, and none dare to enlist in the cause of justice? If there was no other voice under heaven ever
to be heard in this cause, gladly would I stand alone, and proudly spend my latest breath in defence of an opressed American citizen.

Symptoms of Further Persecution.

By the annexed extract of a private letter from a highly respectable gentleman residing near the Mormon-city (Nauvoo,) it appears that the scenes which a few months
since were enacted in Missouri, are in danger of being repeated in Iowa. There is a tract of 120,000 acres of beautiful land lying directly opposite the Mormon
settlement on the Mississippi River. This tract was given to the Half Breeds of the Sac and Fox Nations by the United States, and has been purchased from them by the
whites. Proceedings have been had in the Equity Court of Iowa to partition these lands, and Commissioners appointed by the Court to survey and divide them among
the lawful claimants. Some months since the title being then unsettled, Jos. Smith received a revelation from God to the effect that the Latter Day Saints should go in and
possess this fair land, and enjoy the fruits thereof. Accordingly there are now said to be about 2000 of these people residing on the said lands, who claim by the highest
possible title,--a title direct from the Creator; and they seem determined to set all human decrees at defiance. In addition to despoiling the lands of much valuable
timber, they now forbid the Commissioners and Surveyors, on pain of death, to attempt a survey and partition. The arrest of their leader, it is to be hoped, will prevent
the execution of their threat.

Evtract of a letter from the vicinity of Nauvoo.--"The excitement on both sides of the river against the Mormons is increasing very fast. The conduct of Jos. Smith and
the other leaders, is such as no community of white men can tolerate. It is the entire absence of all moral and religius principle, that renders them so obnoxious to the
Gentiles of all denominations, wherever they reside.

"Jos Smith was yesterday arrested, between Nauvoo and Quincy, by the authorities of Illinois, on a requisition from the Governor of Missouri. May justice be meted
out to him for his villiany.

"Martin Harris, who was one of the witnesses to the Book of Mormon, and who has been for some time lecturing in Illinois against the Mormons, was found dead last
week, having been shot through the head. He was no doubt murdered."

The above we copy from the New York Journal of Commerce, and which has been copied in many of the eastern papers.

It is an old adage that persons should go from home to hear news; but in this age of rail roads and steam boats we are privileged to hear sufficient while remaining at
home.

According to the above article the Mormons must be a lawless banditti, a set of desperadoes. But what are the facts?--Let our neighbours who are not connected with
the church, who mingle in our society and are acquainted with our proceedings and movements, let them speak out; and they will with us deny the false and malicious
statements which have been palmed upon the Journal of Commerce, and which has been seized upon with avidity by those who seek our overthrow.

The correspondent of the Journal of Commerce was aware that such things would not gain credence here, but knowing the gullibility of the eastern press, he was
satisfied they would swallow his lies.

Now, we would say, that the entire statement, with the exception of the arrest of Joseph Smith, is a tissue of lies, got up by a malignant and depraved heart for the
worst and most diabolical purpose, and when we read it we could not but blush for humanity.

We pretend to no claim to any land but what is according to the law and constitution of the United States.

The statement with regard to the murder of Martin Harris, is the climax of iniquity, and gives evidence of corruption the most foul, and a heart as black as sin and the
devil can make it. It is utterly false!

 Copyright
These       (c)weapons
      are the   2005-2009,   Infobase
                        that are used byMedia Corp. to stop the march of truth, to raise prejudice in the minds of the people and to bring upon usPage
                                         our enemies                                                                                                     215and/ 1033
                                                                                                                                                   the wrath
indignation of a people who know nothing respecting us, save what they learn through the medium of a corrupt press.
The statement with regard to the murder of Martin Harris, is the climax of iniquity, and gives evidence of corruption the most foul, and a heart as black as sin and the
devil can make it. It is utterly false!

These are the weapons that are used by our enemies to stop the march of truth, to raise prejudice in the minds of the people and to bring upon us the wrath and
indignation of a people who know nothing respecting us, save what they learn through the medium of a corrupt press.

Ye editors of newspapers, who ought to be the lights of the land, and communicate truth and correct intelligence, particularly on matters which concern the peace and
safety of your fellow man, we ask you, if their is any sense of justice remaining--a latent spark of humanity quivering in your bosoms--if moral honesty and virtue are yet
lingering in your midst, before they take their final flight, to contradict these cruel and false statements.

We ask no right, no privilege, no immunity, but what the constitution guarantees to all its citizens, and we hold ourselves at all times amenable to the laws of the land for
our conduct. This we call upon the most fastidious to deny.

--Times and Seasons.

The Dead Raised !!!

It will be recollected that among many wicked things published against the Saints of late, both in the American and English papers, there was an account of one Harris,
who had been lecturing against the Saints in the State of Illinois, U.S., who had been murdered, being found shot through the head; and that great excitement prevailed
against the Saints, &c.

We are happy to learn, however, from the Warsaw Signal, published in Illinois (about twenty miles from Nauvoo,) that the said Harris was still alive and well, and was
delivering four lectures in Warsaw.

Now, how he came to life we know not; but as the fact of his being dead has been vouched for by many of the English as well as American papers, we naturally
conclude he must be raised again from the dead, in order to warn the world against "Mormonism."

What effect the preaching of one from the dead is producing among the enemies of the Saints we have not learned; but one is apt to think that it must overthrow
"Mormonism." ED.

The Millennial Star.

Manchester Sept. 10Th 1841.

THE WAR IN CHINA.--It appears that the war in China is about to be renewed with redoubled vigour. The English have fitted out a new expedition to proceed
against her with the utmost rigour; and his Celestial Majesty, on the other hand, has issued orders for the raising of a "grand army," and the extermination of the English.

It seems very probable that this matter will finally result in a revolution of men and things in that quarter of the world, which will pave the way for free intercourse with
the unnumbered millions, who, with their forefathers, have, for thousands of years, been secluded from the rest of the world, from all or most of the improvements of
modern science, as well as from the glorious light and blessings of the gospel.

Who knows but five or ten years will open, as it were, a new world--a new field of enterprise for the research of antiquarians, geographers, and historians--a new
vineyard or harvest for the missionaries of the fulness of the gospel, and awake four hundred millions (or near one half of the inhabitants of the globe) from the stupidity
of their long long midnight slumbers, to a realising sense of things which pertain to the latter-day glory, and to the immediate and everlasting welfare of themselves and
all mankind Should this be the result of present movements, it may be considered as a new era in the history of the world, and a sure and certain prelude to the
approaching day of the Lord, which may God grant for Christ's sake. Amen.

It will be seen from our extracts from the Nauvoo news in this number, that the Saints in America are alive to the interests of the kingdom of God, and are prospering in
all things pertaining to the great work of the last days in a manner which cannot fail to afford unspeakable joy to the hearts of the friends of Zion, who are yet scattered
in distant countries.

We feel to say to our brethren in Zion, "Go-a-head in all things pertaining to the establishing of the church and kingdom of God on earth, and here is our heart and
hand, though distant in body, yet present in spirit, joying and beholding your order."

We long to see the time when we shall again behold you in the flesh, in the midst of rejoicing millions, and in the full enjoyment of liberty and light, both in Missouri and
in all the states and territories where Jehovah may see fit to establish his people.

The same spirit which moves upon the Saints in Zion to "arise and build" and establish her stakes, and enlarge her borders, is mighty in us to spread the truth among the
nations, and to gather the sheep from all the countries where they have been scattered as a prey to false shepherds.

The news from all parts of the vineyard on this side the water is truly cheering.

The work is spreading in the face of all the opposition of the lying editors and priests: it seems to laugh its foes to scorn, and pursue its joyful way as if no obstacles had
intervened.

Here in Manchester some thirty persons were added to the Church in about three weeks, and are now rejoicing in the truth.

In Rochdale, some twelve were being baptised and confirmed at once.

In Stockport also there is a great increase in numbers, and in faith and love, if we are rightly informed by Br. Whitehead, with whom we lately conversed, and who is
labouring there with great success.

We have also learned from the Isle of Man that the church there has begun to lay hold of a greater degree of faith and union, and that they are increasing both in
numbers and in gifts.

We have received an interesting account from Elder A. Cordon of a debate held in Drayton, on the 20th July, between himself and a Wesleyan minister, in which truth
 Copyright and
triumphed, (c) 2005-2009,  Infobase
               much good was         Media
                               done. We      Corp.
                                          hope to give it in full in our next.                                                              Page 216 / 1033

We have also received a communication from Elder Adams, giving a very interesting account of his labours in London, and of two debates held by him on the one part,
numbers and in gifts.

We have received an interesting account from Elder A. Cordon of a debate held in Drayton, on the 20th July, between himself and a Wesleyan minister, in which truth
triumphed, and much good was done. We hope to give it in full in our next.

We have also received a communication from Elder Adams, giving a very interesting account of his labours in London, and of two debates held by him on the one part,
and a Baptist minister, and afterwards a Mr. Allen, on the other part. These discussions were well attended, and resulted in much good. A great work seems to be
going on in London, multitudes seem to be convinced of the truth, and many are being added by repentance and baptism. Elder Snow writes from London, under date
of Aug. 21st, as follows:--"Dear Brother, this morning I occupy a few moments in communicating a general view of the present state and prosperity of the London
conference. Six months since, when I took charge of this conference, we numbered less than one hundred members; since that time the conference has increased to the
number of more that two hundred and twenty. I have recently had the pleasure of spending three weeks in Bedford and vicinity. My heart truly rejoiced to witness the
good order, peace, and love prevailing among them. The zeal and untiring perseverance of the officers of the church in Bedford, in leaving their homes on Sunday
mornings, having laboured with their hands all the week, and walking some eight or ten miles to proclaim the fulness of the gospel, is truly worthy of commendation and
of imitation by all those who labour in the name and by the authority of Jesus Christ. During the time I was in Bedford twenty-three persons were baptised into Zion's
fold, in that place and vicinity."

Elder Levi Richards writes from Monmouth, Aug. 31st, stating that he had lately met the officers in Garway conference, in council, after an absence of some four
weeks, and was rejoiced to see a spirit of union and effort in the cause of Zion superior to any former occasion of the kind. About twenty had been baptised, and a
dozen more places opened for preaching, and generally well attended.

Elder Thomas Harris writes from Bristol under date Aug. 19. He informs us that the work of the Lord is moving onward in that city--that there are more or less obeying
the Gospel every week--that many others seem to be believing, and many of our publications called for. The people there are beginning to enquire after the matter for
themselves, and the priests begin to cry delusion, imposters, deceivers, &c.

Elder Stephen Nixon writes from Doncaster, Yorkshire, under date of August 21st, informing us that he had lately commenced labouring in that place--that he had
baptized two local preachers and three members of the Aitkenite society. This was done in two or three days from the first introduction of the Gospel into that place.
Many more are believing, and one more preacher had given his name for baptism.

Brother T. Taap writes from Paisley, August 23nd, as follows:--Dear Brother,--There is nothing but love and unity in our midst, and all is life and joy. We have laid
seige to the empire of Satan, and expect, with the help of God, to reap a plentiful harvest of souls. We take four stations on Sunday mornings in the town, and then two
go to Nielston. They have broken ground there, and baptised the first last week. 2 go to Barshead, where some are making enquiry, but none baptised yet. 2 more
start for Renfrew. They have baptised, I think, 17 in that place. They organised that branch last Sabbath. You see we are all at work, and the Lord is blessing us
abundantly, which gives us great joy.

Communications.

Nauvoo, July 15th, 1841.

My dear Brother in Christ,

On the 20th of May we landed in the city of New York, mostly well, and remained there until the 4th of June. We had a good time with the Saints; they felt to rejoice at
our arrival. They are a good people, and had much to say about you and Sister Pratt, having great love for you, and desire your welfare.

On the 4th of June I started for home, in company with Elders Young and Taylor.--Elder O. Pratt remained in New York to republish the book he had printed in
Edinburgh, Scotland, giving a history of the coming forth of the Book of Mormon, and of which he intended to publish 5,000 copies. Elders G.A. Smith and Hadlock
stayed in Pennsylvania, not having the means of getting home. I had to borrow four pounds myself, and the Saints in New York gave us some help. May the Lord bless
them four fold.

We went by way of Philadelphia to Pittsburg the distance being 400 miles by railway and canal. We went on the swift line, for which we paid 14 dollars, the slow line
carrying for nine dollars. After staying three or four days at Pittsburg, we set sail on board the steam boat Cicero, on the 12th of June, and when we had proceeded
about fifteen miles, she ran on a sand bank, where we were detained three days; in fact, the boat ran aground several times, the water was so low. We were three
weeks on board before we arrived at Nauvoo. I never experienced warmer weather at this season before, and many persons are dying of the cholera on board the
steam boats on the rivers. I would advise persons coming by way of the rivers, to start earlier in the spring. It will be much cheaper for the Saints to come by way of
New Orieans, the cost of which is about five pounds ten shillings, and they will come much quicker and with greater case. If they prefer coming by way of New York,
they will do well to go from thence by way of Checago, as it will be both cheaper and quicker than by way of Philadelphia. I would advise the Saints to come in the
cool part of the season, on account of their health.

We landed in Nauvoo on the 1st of July and when we struck the dock I think there were about 300 Saints there to meet ns, and a greater manifostation of love and
gladness I never saw before. President Smith was the first one that caught us by the hand. I never saw him feel better in my life than he does at this time; this is the case
with the Saints in general. When we got in sight of Nauvoo, we were surprised to see what improvements had been made since we left home. You know there were
not more than thirty buildings in the city when we left about two years ago, but at this time there are twelve hundred, and hundreds of others in progress, which will be
finished soon. On Friday last seventy Saints came to Nauvoo, led by Lorenze Barns, from Chester county, Pennsylvania, in waggons, living in tents by the way. On the
next day, a company came in waggons from Canada, all in good spirits; and in two or three days after they all obtained places to live in. They are coming in from all
parts of this vast continent daily and hourly, and the work is spreading in all of this land, and calls for preaching in all parts. You will recollect when we built our houses
in the woods, there was not a house within half a mile of us. Now the place, wild as it was at that time, is converted into a thickly populated village. Our old friends,
who were driven from Missouri, are my neighbours: for instance, the Allrods, Charles Hubbard, Charles Rich, and hundreds of others that I could mention that you
know. I wish you was here, if it was right. I can say with propriety, as to the knowledge I have of things, I never knew the church in so good a state as at the present
time; they feel well and in good spirits, and filled with love and kindness. Most of our English brethren have got themselves places, and houses built for them, and others
building, and many of them say they never felt better in their lives, and have no desire to return to their native land, for they have houses and land of their own, what they
never before were in possession of. They are generally enjoying good health and spirits. There has been some sickness among them through their long journey, and a
few deaths. I will mention some names. Thos. Smith and his wife, and his daughter Diana; she died the day I got home. Brother Smith and his wife died before they got
to St. Louis. They were from Clitheroe, Lancashire. Brother Henry Nightingale. He got shot through his thigh; it was an accident. He survived the misfortune only two
weeks. His wife was at my house this week. He died about the time I got home. He was from Preston. John Stevenson, from Longton; also sister Wyche, from the
Potteries; Wm. Blacast's brother's wife from Longton is dead; also brother Rigby's wife, from Clayton, and James Carlbridge, from Thornby. They died generally with
the bowel complaint. The sickness is generally among the new comers.

On  the 3d of(c)July
 Copyright           the Nauvoo
                  2005-2009,     legion was
                              Infobase      called
                                        Media      out to celebrate our independence. There was judged to be about 8000 people present. There was
                                               Corp.                                                                                               Pagean oration
                                                                                                                                                            217 / 1033
delivered by President Rigdon to the satisfaction of all present. We had a heavenly time; all was peace and harmony; there was no drunkenness on that day as I
discovered; there is no public house that keeps spirits, nor grocery, and in fact nono except in case of sickness is used in the city of Nauvoo. You will not find a more
temperate people than the Latter-Day Saints in this or any other country.
weeks. His wife was at my house this week. He died about the time I got home. He was from Preston. John Stevenson, from Longton; also sister Wyche, from the
Potteries; Wm. Blacast's brother's wife from Longton is dead; also brother Rigby's wife, from Clayton, and James Carlbridge, from Thornby. They died generally with
the bowel complaint. The sickness is generally among the new comers.

On the 3d of July the Nauvoo legion was called out to celebrate our independence. There was judged to be about 8000 people present. There was an oration
delivered by President Rigdon to the satisfaction of all present. We had a heavenly time; all was peace and harmony; there was no drunkenness on that day as I
discovered; there is no public house that keeps spirits, nor grocery, and in fact nono except in case of sickness is used in the city of Nauvoo. You will not find a more
temperate people than the Latter-Day Saints in this or any other country.

I never saw crops look better than they do in this place at present. The wheat is in general cut, and secured. Provisions are cheaper; flour is 2 dol. 25 cents. a hundred,
and will be less soon. Corn is brought into the city for 25 cents. a bushel; bacou from 7 to 8 cents. per pound; butter 10 cts.; other things in proportion. The whole
country for many miles is cultivated both with corn, wheat, potatoes, and all kinds of produce; it looks as though the blessing of God rested upon the crops in this
region, and it is noticed by the inhabitants that come from other parts for the crops are better here than other parts of the country, or counties around this place. Most
of the saints have plenty growing to last them for a year and to spare; and the blessing of God rests on this people, and I know for one that God is here, and that to
bless his people, and the devil cannot hinder, for it is the work of the great God, and it must and will roll forth.

On the 4th of July, being the Sabbath day, the Saints came together to the amount of 5000 to hear us give a detail of our mission to England. Then was a time of
rejoicing I assure you. Our place of meeting was in a grove close by the temple, as we have no other place at present. There is every effort made to complete the house
of the Lord; they devote every tenth day for that purpose. The basement story is nearly finished, which is considered to be half of the stone work. It is going to be very
magnificent. They intend to have the walls finished this fall if possible. Elders G. A. Smith and Hadlock got here on the 14th, both well. We found our families well,
except sister Taylor, who was quite low. She has now recovered.

Elders Young and Taylor send much love to you all, and I am sure all would if they knew that I was writing to you. Give my love to Elders Snow, Richards, and
Adams, and to all of the officers and members in that land. Please to give my respects to sister Pratt and sister Olive, and to all your families. My wife joins with me in
love to you both and to Sister Olive and Mary Ann, and may the Lord bless you with long life and good days, and keep you safe till you return to your own country
with your family, is the wish and prayer of your brother in Christ. Elder Orson Pratt arrived here this week, he went to Sackett's Harbour; his wife's sister came with
him. He and his family are well. Your brother William is well.

As to crops that are growing in the Iowa there is thought to be enough to supply all the Saints in Nauvoo and Iowa for one year. Such sights you never saw before.
There is a greater improvement by one half to what there was in Far West in the same time. Our enemies begin to threaten us, for you know they cannot bear to see us
prosper.

I must now come to a close. There are five of the twelve got home. We are all well, and in good spirits. We think much about you and yours, and our brothren and
sisters in that land. I hope we shall see them all soon, and hope also that they may be faithful, and hearken unto counsel, for they that hearken to counsel will be wise,
and their lives will be prolonged on the earth. I exhort them to observe these things, and to be subject to the powers that be. They have my best wishes for their welfare
both temporal and spiritual. Now, fare you well a little season my dear brother in Christ.

HEBER C. KIMBALL.

Bristol, July 7th, 1841.

To the Editor of the Millennial Star.

Dear Sir,

For some time past I have given my mind to reading and studying the Holy Scriptures, which are able to make us wise unto salvation, both temporal and spiritual, and
by the spirit of God given unto me I have been led to see clearly that the words of the Apostle to the Thessalonians have received a literal fulfilment already, where he
gives the disciples an exhortation to be always upon their watch lost they should be deceived, for the Apostle tells them in words of plainness and easy to be
understood that the day of the Lord shall not come except there come a falling away from the true faith of Jesus. Paul's second epistle to the Thessalonians, 2d chap. I
can see by the spirit of Christ as clear as the sun in the firmament that the modern systems of religion have no more resemblance to the Church of Christ than what the
Scribes and Pharisees had 1800 years ago.

For many years I have been looking for the Lord to raise up a Church--to gather together the outcasts of Israel and the dispersed of Judah.

When I first heard of your people being in Bristol it struck me forcibly that you must be something different in your principles than the others in this great city, and I
thought that probably this might be the true Church that was to come; and in order to prove all things I went to hear for myself. I heard a man by the name of Woodruff,
and I was of the same opinion as many more beside myself. I thought he had the appearance of some of the ancient of days come to earth again in this benighted age of
gloom and darkness. I was much taken up with his discourses, for it was the truth. I purchased the Book of Mormon, and have read it over with diligence, and I can
find no fault with it. I believe it on the testimony of the witnesses. I have compared it with the Bible, and I find that it perfectly agrees with the Word of God. I have also
purchased the Voice of Warning, which makes my own views more clear than they were before. I have also the Eternal Duration of Matter and Spirit, and the first vol.
of the Star. I admire your publications which I have read, and I think I have read them all.

There is one thing, however, which I cannot comprehend, and that is the order of the city of Nauvoo mentioned in the second vol. of the Star, No. 1st, page 7th.

I beg leave to put an enquiry or two, not to gratify curiosity, but to come to a knowledge of the truth, and for the benefit of the enquiring mind.

First,--Is the city of Nauvoo in the state of Illinois governed by the Latter-Day Saints?

Second,--Was it the Latter-Day Saints who passed these ordinances on the first of March?

Third,--Has the Lord set the city of Nauvoo apart for the gathering of his people from all nations, before that angel spoken of in the 17th chap. of Rev. shall cry,
Babylon is fallen--is fallen, &c., and to prepare a peculiar people for our blessed Lord-and Saviour Jesus Christ to come to at his second advent?

Fourth,--Was it the council of the Saints that people of other denominations should emigrate with the people of God to the city of Nauvoo?

Fifth,--Why do your ministers write and beg so earnestly as they do for the people of England and other places to come out of Babylon, and afterwards send them to
settle with them in the city of Nauvoo, and be mixed up with them there as bad as in England or elsewhere?
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 218 / 1033
This is the only one thing I cannot perfectly understand, unless the night before the Lord intends to come he will give the Saints a sign to set a peculiar mark upon their
door-posts or window-shutters, for he is about to come out and destroy the Babylonians like he did the Israelites in Egypt.
Fourth,--Was it the council of the Saints that people of other denominations should emigrate with the people of God to the city of Nauvoo?

Fifth,--Why do your ministers write and beg so earnestly as they do for the people of England and other places to come out of Babylon, and afterwards send them to
settle with them in the city of Nauvoo, and be mixed up with them there as bad as in England or elsewhere?

This is the only one thing I cannot perfectly understand, unless the night before the Lord intends to come he will give the Saints a sign to set a peculiar mark upon their
door-posts or window-shutters, for he is about to come out and destroy the Babylonians like he did the Israelites in Egypt.

Your courtesy in answering these interrogatories in one of your Stars will greatly oblige an anxious enquirer after truth.

DECIPULUS.

We are highly pleased with the spirit of the foregoing letter, and take great pleasure in answering it.

The city of Nauvoo is governed by the Latter-Day Saints, as a part of the state of Illinois, being incorporated as a city government by an act of the state legislature, with
the privilege of making its own laws, provided none of them come in contact with the constitutions of the State and United States.

Which constitutions guarantee the equal protection of all religious denominations without respect to one more than another; therefore should the Saints pass a law
favourable to one denomination more than another, it would be deregatory to the constitution, and would forfeit their CHARTER. Therefore, in passing an ordinance
last March for their own protection it must (nominally) apply to all persuasions, although in reality there is not a single society in the town except Saints, and there is not
likely to be.

The Lord has set the city of Nauvoo and the regions round apart for the gathering of his people from all nations, that they may be instructed and built up in
righteousness and truth, and escape the judgments which will overtake the Babylon spoken of by the Apostle John.

It is not the particular council of the Saints for other denominations to emigrate and settle with the Saints, but if individuals choose to do it, they are friendly to them, and
are willing to neighbour with them, and who knows but what in so doing many may be led to forsake error and embrace truth. But should other denominations settle in
the same country with the Saints, and continue their worship, it is their right until he reigns whose right it is to reign. But just before his coming he "will send his angels,
and they shall gather out of his kingdom all things that offend, and them who do iniquity, and shall cast them out into outer darkness, where there shall be weeping, and
wailing, and gnashing of teeth. Then shall the righteous shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their father." ED.

Poetry.

Farewell Address

To Orson Hyde, Missionary of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints to Palestine, in Asia.

Farewell dear brother in the Lord,
The time has come that we must part,
Perhaps on earth no more to meet,
Oh! how the thought doth wring my heart.

But go you must, for 'tis the will
Of him who bled upon the cross;
May his blest arm uphold you still
When you're upon the billows tost.

May health and peace your steps attend,
And guardian angels go before,
To guard your path and be your friend,
And land you safe on Asia's shore.

And as you go your warning voice
"Lift up" to Jew and Gentile too;
The poor in spirit will rejoice
At tidings that are borne by you.

Oh how your heart will then rejoice
To see the outcasts flocking home;
The chosen seed of Israel's race
No more in foreign climes to roam.

And when you in their temples stand,
And lift your warning voice on high,
Think of the holy place you're in,
The land where Christ did bleed and die.

Go view the solemn sacred spot,
On Calv'ry where the Lamb was slain;
And never let it be forgot,
Whilst time and mem'ry doth remain.

And when you're in that Holy land,
And musing on some sacred spot,
Then turn your thoughts upon these lines,
They'll sweetly breathe "forget me not."
WM. I APPLEBY.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 219 / 1033
To Emigrants.
And musing on some sacred spot,
Then turn your thoughts upon these lines,
They'll sweetly breathe "forget me not."
WM. I APPLEBY.

To Emigrants.

Mr. Amos Fielding has chartered the ship "Tyrean," Capt. Jackson master, to sail for New Orleans on the 20th September from Prince's dock, Liverpool. She will
have two hundred and four passengers. She is a large, new, convenient ship, and well calculated for comfort, speed, and safety. Passengers should be all on board by
the 18th Sept.

N.B.--By the present plan of emigration entered into by the Saints, from ï¿½1 10s. to ï¿½2 will be saved on each passenger in the price of passage and provisions to
New Orleans, and some more saved in going up the river from New Orleans to Nauvoo. The Saints and others who wish to avail themselves of this advantage should
apply to A. Fielding, No. 1, Grenville-street, Liverpool, or to P. P. Pratt, Star Office, Manchester, some weeks beforehand, or at least ten days before the time of the
sailing of each vessel. If needed, another vessel will be chartered the fore part of October. We are now ready to receive names and money for the same.

PRATT and FIELDING, Agents.

LITERARY NOTICE.--Just published, and for sale at this office, and by agents throughout the churches, a new edition of the

Voice of Warning

price 1s. 9d. single, or 18s. per dozen.

This work is elegantly printed, on good paper, and beautifully bound in leather, like the plain books of Mormon. It is too well known to need any particular
recommendation from us, but suffice it to say that those who wish to understand plain truth themselves and spread it to others will do well to read this book, and do all
they can to induce others to do the same. It has through the blessing of God removed the prejudice of thousands, and brought them from sectarianism to the liberty and
enjoyment of the truth as it is in Jesus.

We hope our agents and friends will consider that the expense of printing is heavy, and has all to be paid before any of them are sold; therefore we must request them
to send us ready money as much as possible for this work, and also to send us returns for the Star and other books with as little delay as is convenient.

GOSPEL REFLECTOR.--We have some time since received three numbers of this valuable periodical, published at Philadelphia, United States, by Elder B.
Winchester, presiding elder of the Church of Latter-Day Saints in that city. It is a work devoted to the fulness of the Gospel, and bids fair to be very useful in the
promulgation of truth and the correction of error. It is ably conducted and nearly executed. We owe an apology to the editor for having neglected to notice it sooner;
but it was not a wilful neglect on our part, being overlooked through a multitnde of other matters which were pressing upon us. We hope to still be favoured with a copy
from time to time.

LIST OF PUBLICATIONS, Sold at No. 47, Oxford-street, wholesale and retail:--

No. 6. October 1841. Vol. II.
EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY P. P. PRATT, 47, OXFORD STREET, MANCHESTER, IN MONTHLY NUMBERS, PRICE THREEPENCE.

Contents:

War! War!! and Rumours of War!!!

Never since the rise of this Church has such interest and anxiety been manifested in the public mind, particularly on the sea-board. The falsehoods that have been
circulated respecting us being arrayed in the truth, and having been published from the sacred desk by the reverend clergy with all the weight of sanctity which their long
faces are calculated to inspire, and having found their way into the popular newspapers of the day, and circulated to the four winds, render it impossible for us to
correct the public mind on the subject.

From the newspapers we have seen--the letters we have received--and the testimony of gentlemen who have just returned from the east, we are assured that rumour
with her thousand tongues is at work, expectation is on the tiptoe, curiosity is on the stretch, all eyes are turned to the Far West, and all are anxious to hear the List
accounts from the sent of war. The subject of a Sub-Treasury and a National Bank for a while cease to be the prevailing topics of conversation. The minds of
thousands are all ready prepared to hear of the sacking of cities, the march and counter-marching of armies, the burning of towns and villages, the flight of citizens, the
rising of the Indians, the commotion in Illinois, the distress in Iowa, the consternation and flight of the Missourians, the exploits of mighty chieftains, &c. &c. We dont
know but that ere this our friend Bennett of the New York Herald has established an express line from this city to New York to give the latest news of the proceedings
of the Mormons to his immense number of subscribers, and herald forth to the world the monstrous proceedings of Joseph Smith and the Mormons.

There being such a taste for the marvellous, we are almost dispirited to give an account of things in this vicinity as they really are. Truth being too dry a morsel for the
corrupt taste of the present generation, it requires no inconsiderable degree of moral courage and resolution to meet the sneers and ridicule consequent on giving
correct information. In this age--

"On eagles wings immortal scandals fly."

However, we hope there are some honourable exceptions, gentlemen who feel disposed to do us justice and hear both sides of the question. There are some, we hope,
who before they would gratify their readers at the expense of truth and virtue, and all the finer feelings of the human heart, and fan the flame of persecution, would
choose to be silent and wait until the excitement be over, and then make up their minds on the issue.

To all such magnanimous individuals we would say, come and pay us a visit, and if our friend of the N. Y. Herald is not dead to sensibility and honour, let him come
too, and we will give them correct information on the subject.

On approaching this place in sailing up the mighty Mississippi, and while ascending the lower rapids on the east bank of the river, appears the city of Nauvoo, and at
the very first sight they will be ready to exclaim, what a beautiful place for a city. On a nearer approach they will be constrained to say, surely nature has been
propitious, what a contrast does this situation present with the dull and monotonous scens which characterize the great water courses in the west.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 220 / 1033
On a nearer approach they would behold scores of houses, like gems decking the beautiful site which, from the gradual rise from the river for nearly a mile back,
present a very beautiful and imposing appearance. Let them then land on our shore, and although we have not yet any splendid hotels erected, yet we have some
On approaching this place in sailing up the mighty Mississippi, and while ascending the lower rapids on the east bank of the river, appears the city of Nauvoo, and at
the very first sight they will be ready to exclaim, what a beautiful place for a city. On a nearer approach they will be constrained to say, surely nature has been
propitious, what a contrast does this situation present with the dull and monotonous scens which characterize the great water courses in the west.

On a nearer approach they would behold scores of houses, like gems decking the beautiful site which, from the gradual rise from the river for nearly a mile back,
present a very beautiful and imposing appearance. Let them then land on our shore, and although we have not yet any splendid hotels erected, yet we have some
houses of entertainment, where refreshment and attention can be obtained at reasonable charges. Having rested themselves from the fatigues of the voyage, we would
invite them to walk into the city, and as they pass along and consider that within the short space of two years, in the midst of poverty and sickness, have all the
improvements been made, they will at once be satisfied that the Mormons are an industrious people. We would then take them to the Nauvoo House, where they will
find a number of men employed in laying the foundation of that building, which, when finished, will compare with any hotel in the Union. Having satisfied themselves with
the prospect which the site commands of the beautiful Mississippi, we would then conduct them to the Temple block, and as they pass along they will observe the
preparations that are every where being made for the erection of buildings. The man who two years ago had to content himself with a log cabin is now preparing to
erect a beautiful frame house, or, the more substantial and durable one of brick or stone.

On visiting the Temple block their astonishment will increase; there they will see the foundation of a building laid, which is expected to astonish the world, and show
how much can be done by a concentration of action. It could hardly be possible to conceive of a more lovely situation and commanding prospect. It will be seen for
several miles up and down the beautiful windings of the Mississippi--by a large section of Iowa, and by the surrounding country of Illinois. Having spent some time in
admiring the beautiful view which is afforded from this point, we would invite them to visit the length and breadth of the city and suburbs. On the beautiful prairie which
lies contiguous to the city, where but a few years ago the red man roamed, beautiful farms are opening, and houses in progress of erection, and the cheerful voice of the
husbandman while eugaged in his laborious but healthy employ--the lowing of herds and the bleating of sheep, give animation to the scene, and give evidence of
enterprise and industry.

If they will wait over Sunday they will then see the Saints congregating together from a circuit of six or seven miles, some on horseback, in waggons, and in carriages.
There they will see native born Americans from every state of the Union, the enterprising Englishmen, the hardy Scotchman, the warm-hearted son of Erin, the
Pennsylvania Dutchman, and the honest Canadian, all joining in harmonious praises to Heaven's holy King--all inspired with the same hopes of immortality, having one
faith, one hope, one baptism.

Yes, gentlemen, if you want to find the abodes of content and true pleasure, come to Nauvoo. If you want to learn our character and proceedings, mingle in our midst,
associate with us, and examine for yourselves, and you will find in our young and rising city many hearts that beat high with sensibility, many generous and noble souls,
men susceptible of kindness, and who delight to reciprocate feelings of friendship and esteem.

If you want to retire from the noise of the Bacchanalian's song, the midnight broils, and the scenes of drunkenness which disgrace so many of our cities and villages,
come to Nauvoo. No such proceedings are allowed -- no such monster as the drunkard walks our streets.

If you want to see the native charms which shine forth in the softer sex, unadorned by the flimsy decorations of pride, and the unnatural aire of your eastern belles, come
to Nauvoo.

In short, Nauvoo is all that is included in the signification of the word beautiful place, delightful habitation, a place of rest and quiet, and we can, very appropriately, use
the language of an eloquent writer, and say of it--

"Sure, ne'er sun--
View'd in its wide career a lovlier spot
For all that life can ask--salubrious--mild--
Its woods and prospects fair!
In one delightful word, to crown the whole,
It is our home!"

As to the noise and confusion which is said to be in our midst, "the clash of arms and din of war," they exist only in the breasts of the Warsaw Junto and "the highly
respectable correspondent of the Journal of Commerce," who have, through malice and the basest of feelings, condescended to palm their statements upon the
community, to raise a prejudice against us. Vain are their efforts! Their dark and cruel acts will one day recoil upon their own heads with tenfold vengeance, while truth
shall stand erect, and the injured and innocent be approved.--Times and Seasons, Aug 2.

The Late Trial of Joseph Smith.

(From the Juliet Courier.)

Monmouth, June 1841.

My dear Sir,--Before this reaches you I have no doubt you will have heard of the trial of Joseph Smith, familiarly known as the Mormon prophet. As some
misrepresentations have already gone abroad in relation to judge Douglas's decision and the merits of the question decided by the judge, permit me to say that the only
question decided, though many were debated, was the validity of the executive writ which had once been sent out, I think in Sept., 1840. The same writ was issued in
June, 1841. There can really be no great difficulty about this matter--under this state of facts.

The judge acquitted himself handsomely, and silenced clamours that had been raised against the defendant. Since the trial I have been at Nauvoo on the Mississippi, in
Hancock county, Illinois, and have seen the manner in which things are conducted among the Mormons. In the first place I cannot help noticing the plain hospitality of
the prophet Smith to all strangers visiting the town, aided as he is in making the stranger comfortable by his excellent wife, a woman of superior ability. The people of
the town appear to be honest and industrious, engaged in their usual avocations of building up a town, and making all things around them comfortable. On Sunday I
attended one of their meetings, in front of the Temple now building, and one of the largest buildings in the state. There could not have been less than 2,500 people
present, and as well appearing as any number that could be found in this or any other state. Mr. Smith preached in the morning, and one could have readily learned then
the magic by which he has built up this society, because, as we say in Illinois, "they believe in him," and in his honesty. Dr. Bennett, a talented man, preached in the
evening. He is the mayor of the city, and cannot but be a useful man to them and to his country, as he has learning and great force of character. I wanted to hear Elder
Rigdon, of whom so much has been said by the talkers and slanderers of this society. His name is closely identified with Mr. Smith as one of the persecuted, and
builders up of the Mormons. A word I am happy to learn is no longer a word of reproach in this free and enlightened state.

It has been a matter of astonishment to me, after seeing the prophet, as he is called, Elder Rigdon and many other gentlemenly men, any man may see at Nauvoo, who
will visit there, why it is that so many professing Christianity, and so many professing to reverence the sacred principles of our constitution, which gives free religious
 Copyrightto(c)
toleration     all,2005-2009,   Infobase
                    have slandered        Media Corp.
                                    and persecuted this sect of Christians? There can be no danger in the United States from any denomiuation. If theyPageare in221
                                                                                                                                                                 error,/ (and
                                                                                                                                                                         1033
who is to decide that) let freedom of opinion combat it, and nothing is to be apprehended from such error. I know the time when the Methodists were said to be a
deluded and ignorant sect. What sect now equal them in the United States? For the honour of our state I hope no such degrading brutish persecutions will be got up in
builders up of the Mormons. A word I am happy to learn is no longer a word of reproach in this free and enlightened state.

It has been a matter of astonishment to me, after seeing the prophet, as he is called, Elder Rigdon and many other gentlemenly men, any man may see at Nauvoo, who
will visit there, why it is that so many professing Christianity, and so many professing to reverence the sacred principles of our constitution, which gives free religious
toleration to all, have slandered and persecuted this sect of Christians? There can be no danger in the United States from any denomiuation. If they are in error, (and
who is to decide that) let freedom of opinion combat it, and nothing is to be apprehended from such error. I know the time when the Methodists were said to be a
deluded and ignorant sect. What sect now equal them in the United States? For the honour of our state I hope no such degrading brutish persecutions will be got up in
Illinois as was in Missouri against the Mormons

You would admire the manner in which the town of Nauvoo is situated and laid out. It covers over 1000 acres, and laid off into acre lots. The Temple is building on the
hill nearly a mile from the river in front, the river running here in a half circle. I am told that it numbers now over 5,000 persons, and they are fast arriving from Europe
and different parts of the United States.

So much for the present. When I see you I will give you further particulars of Nauvoo and this part of our state, which is certainly beautiful.

To the Elders and Priests of the Church of the Saints

GREETING:

Beloved fellow labourers,--It is with no small degree of joy that we contemplate your increasing numbers, and your untiring zeal in the cause of truth, as manifested in
your labours for Christ's sake and the gospel's.

There are many hundreds of our elders and other officers, who spare no pains in declaring the message of God, both in synagogues, liouses, and streets; and who are
very bold and valiant in the testimony of Jesus, in the midst of reproaches, slander, and even violence, and every kind of opposition; and who would not hesitate to lay
down their lives for the truth. But notwithstanding their faith and zeal, they lack experience, and are liable to err in spirit; therefore, we hope a few words of instruction
and caution on some points will be profitable to them, on this occasion.

First, we charge you in the fear of God, to enforce the doctrine of repentance, as well as faith and baptism, upon the minds of your hearers, and, especially those who
are candidates for baptism.

Remember that baptism without a thorough repentance is mockery before God, and of no manner of use. We sometimes hear our members, and even officers urge an
unbeliever to go and get baptised, at the very same time he is opposed to the truth, and in the act of blaspheming against the things now revealed, and railing against the
servants of the most high.

Now, if a man were to be baptized in that unprepared state of mind, he would be two-fold more a child of hell than he was before.

Others again, are over persuaded to go and be baptised when they only partly believe, and have not brought forth fruits meet for repentance--not having put away their
sins, and humbled themselves before God, with a full determination to lead a new life. Such are a hinderment and trouble to the church while in it, and soon fall away,
and become so many stumbling blocks.

Some offer themselves for baptism and are immediately baptised without being questioned, or taught as to their repentance or newness of life.

Now all these things are evil, and are not according to the gospel. If a person becomes fully convinced of the truth of our message, and feels to repent of his sins, he
needs no urging to the waters of baptism. Only let the gospel be clearly set before him, and he will obey it the first opportunity. Therefore don't overpersuade people in
these sacred things, but be careful to question the candidates as to their faith and repentance, and their determination to serve the Lord with full purpose of heart.

Again, repentance implies confession and restoration,--so far as we have wronged our neighbour, or sinned against another. For instance, Zacheus of old said, "Behold
the half of my goods I give to the poor, and if I have wronged any man, I restore him fourfold." The scriptures also inform us, that those who came to John's baptism
came confessing their sins.

Christ has said, "If thou bring thy gift to the altar, and there remember that thy brother hath aught against thee, go thy way; first be reconciled to thy brother, and then
come and offer thy gift." This will apply both to the candidates for baptism and the Lord's supper.

If a man has sinned against God only, let them confess to God only; but if a man has sinned against, or wronged his neighbour, either in word or in deed, let him confess
his fault,--ask forgiveness, and restore to him that which justice would require, whether the person wronged be saint or sinner--then let him come to the ordinances,
with full purpose of heart, and he shall be accepted.

Again, the ministers of salvation are required to be watchful and careful with all enquiry, not to baptise, nor receive any person into this church who is living in adultery,
having two companions living, for no one has a right to put away their companion, and marry another, except for the cause of fornication; and those who do so can in
nowise have place in the church of the saints.

Again, we charge all the officers in the fear of God to deny themselves of the desires of the flesh, and to take up their cross and follow Christ, and let virtue, modesty,
and purity, guard their thoughts continually--conducting themselves in all things with the strictest propriety; or before they are aware they will fall into temptation and
loose the spirit of God. Remember that except we do this, we cannot be the disciples of Jesus.

Again, we would strictly enjoin family prayer upon all the heads of families, and especially the officers. Indeed, if any officer is known to live in neglect of this duty, his
office should be taken from him, unless he speedily repent.

Again, the rules of the church discipline should be strictly enforced, and iniquity rooted out of the church, whereever it makes its appearance. Let all lying, tattling,
backbiting, evil speaking, vain conversation, and foolish talking, be done away; together with all childish familiarity and unlawful desires. Let young and old, when
together, strive to edify and encourage one another in the things of God, and in the spirit of solemnity; lest we be overtaken in the hour we think not: for behold the Lord
will soon come to his temple, and sit as a refiner and purifyer of silver, to purify the sons of Levi, that is, the priesthood which exists at present nowhere on the earth,
but among the Latter-day Saints. And the question is, who will abide the day of his coming?

We have felt peculiarly led at this time, to send forth this admonition to the priesthood in this land, and hope it will be strictly heeded, for great things speedily await the
church of the saints, and blessed are they who are prepared. Although this is addressed to the officers, yet, what we say unto one we say unto all,--Watch. ED.

Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
Psalm.                                                                                                                                                  Page 222 / 1033

By Miss E. R. Snow.
We have felt peculiarly led at this time, to send forth this admonition to the priesthood in this land, and hope it will be strictly heeded, for great things speedily await the
church of the saints, and blessed are they who are prepared. Although this is addressed to the officers, yet, what we say unto one we say unto all,--Watch. ED.

Psalm.

By Miss E. R. Snow.

Praise the Lord O my soul: Praise him all ye sons and daughters of Zion.

Let us sing unto him a new song: let us sing of his marvellous doings in the last days.

He is the same yesterday, to day and forever; therefore I will praise him for what my eyes have seen, and my ears have heard.

He hath opened the fountain of knowledge: he hath unlock'd the treasures of wisdom and understanding

He hath brought to pass that which he spake by the mouth of his ancient prophets: yea, he hath caused truth to "spring up out of the earth, and righteousness to look
down from heaven."

In ancient time he call'd his servant David from the sheep-fold to preside over the nation of Israel: yea, from a tender of flocks did he raise him to the sovereignty of his
covenant people.

He cal'ed Elijah from the occupation of husbandry, even when "ploughing in the field with twelve yoke of oxen;" to be a prophet in Israel:

Yea by the hand of Elisha, was he anointed to the office of his calling, even to proclaim the word of the Lord--to declare the counsels of the Most High to the people.

In these last days the Lord bath called his servant Joseph--the son of an husbandman; to be a prophet and a teacher: yea, to be a mighty instrument in rolling forward
and establishing that kingdom which shall fill the whole earth.

The Lord hath spoken to him from the heavens--he hath instructed him thro' the ministration of angels--be hath taught him by the power of the holy spirit.

He hath opened the heavens, he hath rent the veil thereof, before his face--he hath spread the visions of eternity in his presence--he hath drawn aside the certain of
futurity and showed unto his servant things to come.

He hath annointed him with the oil of understanding, and instructed him in the great mysteries of the kingdom of heaven; even those "mysteries which have been hid from
ages and from generations."

Rejoice, all ye saints of the Lord, and listen to the instructions of his prophet--be careful to depart from evil--let your hearts be pure, for the great day of the Lord
approaches.

He will perform a speedy work upon the earth--he will cut it short in righteousness--he will not suffer his word to perish.

Therefore, let the nations be wise--let the great ones of the earth receive counsol; let the honest in heart prepare and gather even unto Zion:

For "the earth shall roel to and fro like a drunken man," yea she shall groan because of iniquity which is already increasing heavily upon her.

But "Zion shall be redeem'd with judgment, and her converts with righteousness"--the nations of the earth will honour her--the glory of the Lord will encompass her
round about; and his praises will be heard in her midst.

The Latter-Day Saints.

To the Editor of the Chellenham Free Press.

SIR,--Having read the Chellenham Journal of August 23, I find a piece in it headed "Latter-day Saints' Swindle," representing the City of Nauvoo to be in the State of
Missouri, in North America, and the subject of litigation between Joseph Smith and the Authorities of the State of Missouri. This is not correct. Although there may not
be a great gulf between the city of Nauvoo and the state of Missouri, yet there is a great river flowing between them one mile and a half wide, besides a space of some
twelve or fifteen miles of land; and so far from Nauvoo being a subject of contention, as represented in the Journal, Missouri has no more to do with Nauvoo than what
Ireland has to do England. Query--the Editor of the Journal will do well to acquaint his readers who his informant was, as the style of the article gives room to suppose
that it originated with the author of a little tract, giving the "History of Kentucky Tom," and I think, Sir, you will agree with me (after perusing the following), that the
entire statement as given in the Journal, is a tissue of lies, got up by a malignant and depraved heart, for the worst and most diabolical purpose, in reading which we
blush for humanity. On the 10th inst., I called at the residence of Mr. Margretts, with the hope of obtaining a personal interview with him, but although I was
disappointed in this, as he was not at home, I was very kindly received by Mrs. Margretts his wife, and likewise his family. I proposed to Mrs. Margretts the following
questions, and she gave me the following answers:--Ques--Have you and Mr. Margretts been to the city of Nauvoo? Aus.--Yes, we have. Ques.--What were your
reasons for returning back to England? Ans.--I was not very well the short time I was there, and we did not find every thing so convenient as we expected, so me and
my husband determined to return to England. Ques.--Is Nauvoo a fine city? Ans.--No, it is not yet, but in a few years' time it will be. Ques.--Is the land generally good
in that part? Ans.--Yes I think it is the finest land I ever saw. Ques.--Were you and your husband put in prison when you arrived there? Ans.--No, we were not.
Ques.--Did any one ask you to deliver up your money to them? Ans.--No, but we had 10 per cent, offered us for our money. Ques.--Did your husband ask Mr. J.
Smith to show him the plates that the Book of Mormon was engraven on? Ans.--No, my husband did not ask him, but another brother (or Saint) told my husband that
he heard somebody else say that he knew a man that said he heard Mr. Smith say that an angel took them away again. Ques.--Did you make your escape secretly?
Ans.--Why no, Sir, that would have been impossible, for we had more than a ton weight of luggage; besides, we had no need of coming away in that manner, we went
on board a steamer between nine and ten o'clock in the morning, in company with five missionaries that were going to take their different locations upon that Continent.

The following information I received from Mr. Embry, a person in whose house Mr. Margretts and family now reside. I have been acquainted witl: Mr. Margretts
upwards of thirteen years; he was never of any religious persuasion prior to his becoming a Latter-day Saint; he was never truly converted, for he knows nothing of a
change of heart. I belong to the Latter-day Saints, and I believe their doctrines.

The following was given me by Mrs. Embry:--Ques.--Are you a member of the Saints? Ans.--I am, for anything I know to the contrary; but I know I have not
 Copyright
attended of (c)
            late2005-2009,
                 as I ought toInfobase Media
                               have done     Corp. you believe in the doctrines the Saints teach? Ans.--I do; for I have experienced their power.
                                         Ques.--Do                                                                                             Page 223 / 1033

The above is the substance of what I was enabled to gather during my stay with those individuals, which every honest mind will admit sufficient to prove by what spirit
change of heart. I belong to the Latter-day Saints, and I believe their doctrines.

The following was given me by Mrs. Embry:--Ques.--Are you a member of the Saints? Ans.--I am, for anything I know to the contrary; but I know I have not
attended of late as I ought to have done Ques.--Do you believe in the doctrines the Saints teach? Ans.--I do; for I have experienced their power.

The above is the substance of what I was enabled to gather during my stay with those individuals, which every honest mind will admit sufficient to prove by what spirit
those persons are led who, in order to put down a cause they do not approve, embrace every opportunity to fill the mouths of the world and the columns of the public
prints with lies and slander.

A copy of a certificate I have in my possession:--"This is to certify, that Mr. Joseph White has been in company with Mrs. Margretts, the wife of Thomas Margretts,
and five of her children, and it is not on our account that all those false statements have been published, for we believe in the doctrine that the Latter-day Saints preach,
having withnessed its power. Witness our hands this 10th day of Sept. 1811. Elizabeth Margretts, Joseph Embry, Sarah Embry, Leigh."

Now, Mr. Editor, it remains for the Journal, to prove his authority for having given publicity to such barefaced falsehoods and glaring inconsistencies. No man having
the slightest knowledge of that part of America the Saints are now peopling, to say nothing of the Statements that have been made by the Margretts to many who are
ready to come forward and prove to the contrary of what the Journal says, could give the smallest credence to such a budget of slander.

I remain, Sir,

An admirer of your excellent publication.

JOSEPH WHITE,

MINISTER OF THE GOSPEL.

No. 12, Ratcliff-Crescent, Bristol, Sept. 21, 1841

  * A little Tract, addressed "To the Followers of the Latter-day Saints," signed "D. L. St. Clair.

Sketch of the Travels and Ministry of Elder R. Hedlock.

The following interesting communication was written in April last, but owing to the multiplicity of matter which then crowded upon our columns, it was neglected, and
has since been several times overlooked or left out for want of room: for this we owe an apology to Elder Hedlock, and take this opportunity to say in his behalf that
from our intimate acquaintance with him in his late journey and mission to this country, and from the testimony of his friends in Scotland, we feel safe in asserting that a
more humble, patient, persevering, and useful labourer in the cause of truth has seldom if ever appeared on the stage of action in any age of the world. On the rough
billows, during a long and tedious passage, he was ever humble, patient, and willing to serve his brethren and cheer their hearts; and in our late visit to Glasgow, in
Scotland, and its neighbouring towns we found hundreds of warm hearts in which the name of Hedlock was engraven as with a pen of iron, and his memory as a sweet
odour of incense on the morning breeze.

We hope he and his friends in Scotland will pardon our neglect in not sooner publishing his communication, and accept of it now.--[ED.]

To the Editor of the Millennial Star.

Sir,--I improve the present opportunity of writing to you, being about to leave Europe and return to America, feeling that those who love the truth will rejoice in the
spread of it, Not wishing to intrude upon the valuable space of your journal, I shall be very brief in my communications at this time.

Being driven from my home in the late persecutions of the Saints in the state of Missouri, I, like the rest of them, had to suffer privations and endure hardships because
of the truth that God had revealed by his holy angels in these last days. After being surrounded by mobs, and my life threatened if I did not deny the revelations which
God had given; but choosing rather to suffer affliction with the people of the Most High than to enjoy the pleasures of the world or the applause of religious bigots; after
toiling through the winter in assisting the poor and widows of the martyred Saints to leave the State, in compliance with that unhallowed decreo of Governor L. W.
Boggs, and after most of the Saints had left Missouri, I took my family and came to the city of Quincoy. We landed on the banks of the Mississippi on the 20th of
April, 1839, without provisions, and only 3s. in money, and without a place of shelter. After wandering about for several hours I obtained a place of shelter from a
heavy storm of rain, which continued during the night. I had much sickness in my family from that time until the latter part of the summer, but the Lord blessed my
labours, and by the 9th of September I had a home secured for them in the city of Nauvoo, and on the 21st of the same month, after having committed my family into
the care of God, in whose service I had resolved to spend my days, I took the parting hand and bid them all farewell without a penny in my pocket to perform a
journey of above five thousand miles. I cannot describe my feelings on taking leave of my family and poor afflicted brethren to go to a foreign land to proclaim those
principles of eternal truth which for our faith in them we had been driven from our homes a few months before as exiles amongst strangers. In the meantime the enemies
of truth were not idle; the tongue of falsehood and slander had heralded forth proclamations of untruths and misrepresentations throughout the whole continent of
America, and they had also found their way across the Atlantic into that nation in which I intended to labour. Knowing that I should have these to contend against,
together with the prepossessed opinions and prejudices of the people, I would gladly have stayed at home if I had followed my own feelings; but having a dispensation
of the Gospel committed to me, I was determined to surmount every obstacle, and wing my way to Europe, there to lift my warning voice to my fellow man to come
out from the abominations of Babylon and prepare to meet the coming Messiah. With this determination I took my leave of my family, and committed myself into the
hands of that God who said to his servants, take no thought for the morrow, for your heavenly Father knoweth what things yo stand in need of. I have now travelled
about ten thousand miles, and have thus far realized the fulfilment of the promise of God in every sense of the word. Having parted with my family I commenced a
journey of eight hundred miles in company with Elders Brigham, Young, Heber C. Kimball, George A. Smith, John Taylor, and T. Turley. We travelled together most
part of the time during that distance. After much fatigue and sickness we all arrived in the town of Kirtland. I cannot describe our gratitude to God on meeting with the
Saints in the house of the Lord, which had been raised a few years before by the industry of the Saints, in compliance with a command of the Lord, that his servants
might there call their solemn assemblies, and wait in prayer and fasting before him, that they might be prepared to go to the nations of the earth to preach the everlasting
Gospel. It brought fresh to my mind the many blessings and manifestations of God to his servants while assembled in this house of prayer. The Saints here received us
with kindness, and after stopping with them a short time, we again pursued our journey to the city of New York. We travelled together till we came to Batavia; then we
separated, and did not again see each other until we arrived in the above named city. Previous to my arrival in the city of New York I visited a branch of the Church at
Catarauges, in the western part of the state. Here I was seized with sickness, and confined to bed for two weeks; but through the goodness of God I was again
restored to health, and enabled to continue my journey, but not having money enough to pay my fare on the coach and railway, I was obliged to walk part of the way
on foot, and being very weak in consequence of my sickness, I was only able to travel about fourteen miles each day. I shall ever remember one extreme cold night in
the month of December--being a stranger in that part of the country, I did not know the road, and having no means of ascertaining, I could not obtain a place of shelter,
and being afraid of losing my way, I was obliged to walk backwards and forwards during the night, which was so windy and frosty that if I had stood still for fifteen
minutes
 CopyrightI should  have perished
              (c) 2005-2009,      with the
                              Infobase     cold;Corp.
                                         Media    however I was spared, and arrived in New York on the 26th day of December, 1839, in good health,      having
                                                                                                                                                     Page    224a firm
                                                                                                                                                                    / 1033
determination to fulfil my mission to Europe. Here I found a large flourishing branch of the Church, raised up through the faithful labours of Elder P. P. Pratt and others.
The Saints here received me kindly, and administered to my wants. While I was waiting for those who were to accompany me to England to arrive in the city, I took a
tour into the state of New Jersey. Here also was a flourishing branch of the Church. I stayed at this place a few weeks. Some were added to the Church during my stay
restored to health, and enabled to continue my journey, but not having money enough to pay my fare on the coach and railway, I was obliged to walk part of the way
on foot, and being very weak in consequence of my sickness, I was only able to travel about fourteen miles each day. I shall ever remember one extreme cold night in
the month of December--being a stranger in that part of the country, I did not know the road, and having no means of ascertaining, I could not obtain a place of shelter,
and being afraid of losing my way, I was obliged to walk backwards and forwards during the night, which was so windy and frosty that if I had stood still for fifteen
minutes I should have perished with the cold; however I was spared, and arrived in New York on the 26th day of December, 1839, in good health, having a firm
determination to fulfil my mission to Europe. Here I found a large flourishing branch of the Church, raised up through the faithful labours of Elder P. P. Pratt and others.
The Saints here received me kindly, and administered to my wants. While I was waiting for those who were to accompany me to England to arrive in the city, I took a
tour into the state of New Jersey. Here also was a flourishing branch of the Church. I stayed at this place a few weeks. Some were added to the Church during my stay
there. I then went to Philadelphia, where there is another flourishing branch of the Church, which was raised up by the labours of Elders Winchester and Barns. I stayed
here two or three weeks. Several were added to the church during my stay in the city. The prospect is most encouraging in that part of the country. I returned from that
city to New York, where I found those who were to accompany me to England. During our stay in the city many were added to the church, who came forward with
liberal hearts and gave us means to help us on our mission to England. I shall over remember with gratitude the kindness of the Saints and friends who came forward
and liberally administered to our necessities. I pray that the blessing of heaven may rest upon them. I took a mission into Long Island, in company with Elder B. Young.
During our stay in the island we preached in several parts of it, and several were added to the Church by baptism. After staying on the island eight or ten days we
returned to New York. All things being prepared. I bid farewell to my native land, and to many kind and affectionate brethren, on the 9th of March, in company with
Elders Brigham, Young, Heber C. Kimball, P. P. Pratt, Orson Pratt, and G. A. Smith, who were sent by revelation to preach the Gospel in Great Britain. I cannot
describe my feelings as my native shore sunk from my view beneath the setting sun. We were now tossed up and down on the restless ocean under the protection of
Him who has power over the winds and waves. After being at sea 28 days, and passing through two storms, one of which lasted 36 hours, during which we were
driven at the rate of ten knots an hour, with all the sails took in, we landed in Liverpool in good health and spirits on the 6th day of April, 1840. After precuring a
lodging, we retired from the buzzing noise of the sea by ourselves, and offered up our thanks and praise to Almighty God, who had brought us safe across the great
waters. It being the 6th of April, the church in America were assembled in conference at the time we were praying. 10 years had passed away since the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints was organized, with six members; and since its formation it has passed through severe persecutions; many of its members have sealed
their testimony with their blood; but notwithstanding all this thousands are rejoicing in the glorious principles of the everlasting Gospel. We stayed all night in Liverpool.
The next day we found Elder John Taylor, who left us in Batavia He landed in Liverpool two or three months before us, and had begun to preach and baptize in that
town. On our arrival we found 27 saints, who received us with kindness. After staying another day with the brethren, Elders H. C. Kimball, B. Young, O. Pratt, G.
Smith, and myself, took our journey to Preston, where we found a large church of about 300 members, which was raised up by the united labours of H. C. Kimball,
Orson Hyde, and others, in the years 1837-8, who received us with joy and gladness, notwithstanding our being strangers to them, except Elder Kimball. Truly the
spirit of God makes all people in every nation of one faith and one mind, who are in possession of it, for the saints in Preston administered to our necessities as
cheerfully as if we had been acquainted for years. On the 15th of April we all met in conference. The intelligence received from different parts by the Elders where they
had been labouring concerning the spread of the Gospel was cheering. There were about 1700 members of the Church represented at this conference. After the
conference was over, I took leave of my brethren, and, in company with Elder O. Pratt, went to Alston, in Northumberland. Here we found a small branch of the
church of about 40 members, which had been raised up by the labours of Elder Russell in 1837. Notwithstanding the many persecutions that the saints had endured in
this part, we found them rejoicing in the Lord. After staying here a few days, Elder O. Pratt pursued his way to Edinburgh. I stayed and preached in Alston and
Brampton about four weeks. There were some added to the church by baptism in both places during my stay with them. There is much opposition in this part of the
country. The general cry from the opposers of truth is--"Dont go to hear those false prophets; if you do they will certainly deceive you." If any should veuture to come
and hear for themselves and take the liberty of judging for themselves, instead of leaving it to their teachers to judge for them, and should say, as Pilate said to the Jews,
I find no fault in them, and should vindicate the principles of truth they are soon hissed at by those who pretend to be their friends, and some are turned out of their
employment for believing the truth; but, notwithstanding all this, those who love the truth more than they do the applause of the world will embrace it; the power of God
will be manifest; the eyes of the people be opened; the crafts of man will fail; the honest in heart be gathered out, and the knowledge of God prevail throughout the
whole earth. I received a letter from Elders Muliner and O. Pratt desiring me to come to Scotland. I took my leave of the brethren in Brampton on the 22d day of May,
1811. I took a steamer and went to Belfast, in Ireland. This is a fine flourishing town, containing about 54,000 inhabitants. Here I met (as I passed through the streets)
the rich enjoying their abundance, and the poor in rags begging for a morsol of food to sustain life. I had never before witnessed such scenes of suffering, and I said in
my heart, has the Gospel of Jesus Christ lost its power among those who profess it, so that one part of the human family must drag out a miserable existence, and die in
wretch edness and want, while the other can live in pride and plenty all their days. O man, how art thou fallen from thy first estate, and the true principles of the Gospel
hid under a form of godliness! Repent of thy doings, and turn to the Lord, and feed the hungry and clothe the naked, that it may be said to you, "inasmuch as you have
done it to one of the least of these you have done it unto me, enter thou into the joy of thy Lord." After staying in Belfast three days, I left, and pursued my way to the
cities of Glasgow and Paisley. I arrived in Paisley on the 26th of May. Here I found Elder Alexander Wright, Elder Muliner having left here to accompany Elder O.
Pratt to Edinburgh. Before they left they had organized the church in Paisley.

The spirit of inquiry was very general in this place and the adjoining villages. Many came to hear. Some of the preachers said we were not worth minding when we first
began to preach, but soon their hearers began to leave them; they then began to sound the tocsin of war; the people were exhorted not to come and hear us. A master
in a cotton mill threatened to turn out of his employment any of his workpeople who went to hear us, but the truth fastened on the hearts of the people with such power
that many were determined to sacrifice all things for the sake of it. I found in Paisley and the adjoining villages about 65 members of the church. I commenced preaching
in this region in company with Elder A. Wright, who is a faithful labourer in the Gospel, until about the last of August, when he left me alone, and went into Banffshire, in
the north of Scotland. I organized the branch of the church in Bridge-of-Weir on the 6th of June, consisting of 27 members, including at this time the brethren in
Johnston. Feeling led by the spirit to preach in the city of Glasgow, I went into the city on the 12th of June to procure a place to preach in. I first went to the house of
Mr. John M'Anley, who received me very kindly, and assisted me to look for a place to preach in. After looking at several places, we finally agreed for the large hall in
Anderson University. I told the trustees I had no means to pay for the hall only what I collected at the door; I was a stranger, and could not give them security, but if
they would let me have the hall I would pledge my word that they should have their rent: this they did, though it was the first time they had let it on such conditions.
Having procured a place to preach in, I put up bills through the city that an angel of God had appeared and restored the everlasting Gospel again to the earth. This
excited the curiosity of about 100 to come and hear. After the first Sabbath my hearers dwindled to about 20 in number; but having agreed for the hall for five months I
was determined to preach my time out, if I had only two hearers. I soon began to baptize; and on the 8th of August I organized the church with 12 members.

About this time I commenced preaching in Groenock, 23 miles from Glasgow. I preached there a few times; two came forward in baptism, but, in consequence of ill
health, I was obliged to abandon preaching in Greenock, and confine my labours to Glasgow, occasionally visiting the other branches of the church. On the first of
October I left Glasgow to attend the conference in Manchester, in England. I went by the way of Belfast, where I stopped and preached several times. Some were
almost persuaded to obey the Gospel while I was there. After attending the conference, I returned to Ireland, and went to Lisburn and Hilsborough. I arrived in time to
hear the close of a discussion between Elder Curtis and a Mr. Donna, a Methodist preacher. Elder Curtis offered to meet him the next day, but he refused. There were
seven or eight who had joined the church in this place. I preached in Belfast two or three times, and then returned to Glasgow, where I resumed my labours as usual. I
organized a branch of the church in Johnston on the 5th of Sept. with 12 members. I organized the branch of the church in Greenock on the 31st of Jan. After I
stopped preaching in Greenock, Elder Speakman and others commenced labouring there, and through their labours the church has increased to its present number.
There are many flourishing villages in the vieinity of Glasgow, and the prospect is that there will be many saints gathered from that region of country. There are in the
Glasgow conference six branches of the church which have been raised up within 14 months (viz.,) Glasgow 79 members, 3 elders, 4 priests, 3 teachers, 3 deacons;
total, 92. Paisley, 97 members, 4 elders, 6 priests, 5 teachers, 3 deacons; total, 115. Bridge-of-Weir 54 members, 2 elders, 2 priests, 2 teachers, 2 deacons.
Johnston, 42 members, 2 elders, 2 priests, 2 deacons. Greenock, 27 members, 1 elder, 1 priest, 1 teacher, 1 deacon. Thorney Bank, 18 members. In the six branches
there are 317 members, 12 elders, 15 priests, 13 teachers, 11 deacons; total, 368. 13 are gone to America. I left the saints in Glasgow and adjoining places on the 9th
day of March, 1811. I shall ever remember the parting scenes with them, and the last lingering look as the steamer moved from the dock. I pray the Lord to keep them
faithful to the
 Copyright    (c)end, and bring Infobase
                  2005-2009,    us togetherMedia
                                            in theCorp.
                                                  kingdom of our heavenly father.                                                                   Page 225 / 1033
I now wish to bear my humble testimony to the work of the Lord in these last days to all people, saying, that I know by the spirit of the Lord that the principles
contained in the Bible, Book of Mormon, and Doctrine and Covenants are true, and that Joseph Smith, jun., is a prophet of the Most High, and that his councillors are
total, 92. Paisley, 97 members, 4 elders, 6 priests, 5 teachers, 3 deacons; total, 115. Bridge-of-Weir 54 members, 2 elders, 2 priests, 2 teachers, 2 deacons.
Johnston, 42 members, 2 elders, 2 priests, 2 deacons. Greenock, 27 members, 1 elder, 1 priest, 1 teacher, 1 deacon. Thorney Bank, 18 members. In the six branches
there are 317 members, 12 elders, 15 priests, 13 teachers, 11 deacons; total, 368. 13 are gone to America. I left the saints in Glasgow and adjoining places on the 9th
day of March, 1811. I shall ever remember the parting scenes with them, and the last lingering look as the steamer moved from the dock. I pray the Lord to keep them
faithful to the end, and bring us together in the kingdom of our heavenly father.

I now wish to bear my humble testimony to the work of the Lord in these last days to all people, saying, that I know by the spirit of the Lord that the principles
contained in the Bible, Book of Mormon, and Doctrine and Covenants are true, and that Joseph Smith, jun., is a prophet of the Most High, and that his councillors are
men of God, who seek the salvation and well-being of their fellow men; the quorum of the twelve, who are special witness of the Gospel to the nations, are servants of
the Lord, and that their motive is the salvation of their fellow man. I have seen those men surrounded with mobs, and threatened with immediate death if they did not
deny their testimony, but they remained unshaken in the midst of those trials. I know also by the spirit of the Lord, the coming of the Messiah is now at hand, and I feel
to say unto all people,--repent of all your evil doings and prepare to meet your coming Lord.

REUBIN HEDLOCK.

The Millennial Star.

Manchester Oct. 10Th 1811.

We have received an interesting communication from Elder Hyde, dated at Ragensburgh, on the Danube, kingdom of Bavaria, Aug. 30, 1841.

He informs us that he is in good health, and has been in that place about 7 weeks, during which time he has made great proficiency in reading and translating German.

He has also written a very lengthy communication to the Jews of Constantinople, and had procured its translation into French and German.

He had made many friends in that place, and some of them were ready to forsake all for Christ's sake; although he found them all catholics: indeed catholicism is the
law of the land.

He was to start for Constantinople, on the next day,--the Danube was his path, and a steamer his chariot. The passage would require about fifteen days, and cost about
twelve pounds sterling.

Elder Blakeslee writes from Utica, 250 miles west of New York, under date of August 15th, informing us that he was then in the house of some of the saints from
Manchester, and that he had baptised a brother of Ralph Stafford, of Manchester, and many others, in that region of country; that some 250 of the saints had emigrated
from that region to Nauvoo, Illinois, and that many others were preparing to go soon. He was now preaching to large and attentive audiences, in the court-house, in the
city of Utica.

Elder Woodruff, writes from New York, under date of August 26th. He informs us that peace and tranquility prevails among the saints at Nauvoo, and that the
emigration continues with great rapidity; that the temple is fast building, and the work of God moving in majesty and power.

He also informs us, that every thing but God and the saints are combined together, and raging against the truth with one mighty struggle, as though it were their last
attempt. All the presses were in continual uproar throughout New England, and all other states, bitterly opposing and lying against the saints. Anti-Mormon, meetings
were being continually held in New York, and other places, and prejudice great. But while all these things were going on, truth was still prevailing, and the Lord was in
reality beginning to vex that nation with many sore divisions, vexations, signs, wonders, and judgments.

On the 26th of Sept. we attended the Staffordshire conference held at Burslem. We found it to consist of numerous branches in different parts of the country, consisting
in all of between five and six hundred members, with zealous and faithful officers; besides the entire Birmingham conference which had been organized, and set off from
the Staffordshire conference not long since. We had a rejoicing time, and the saints in general seemed to feel greatly encouraged.

We also attended the Preston conference on the 3d of October. We found the saints generally standing firm and rejoicing in the truth. Some new branches had been
gathered, but not many added to the old societies.

We are informed by letter from Elder Thomas Ward that the Clitheroe conference was held on the 26th September, and that great unity, love, and zeal, pervaded the
meeting, which was numerously attended both by members and others. Some were convinced, and came forward in baptism; 18 new officers were ordained, and much
good done. There has been quite an increase in that conference since last quarter.

Elder Watt speaks very encouraging in one of his late letters, in relation to the Edinburgh conference. It is increasing in numbers, and in faith and zeal; and through the
labours of its officers it is spreading in the region round about.

As to the Manchester conference we must say that the Lord is truly blessing us with an ingathering of souls, both in town and in most of the branches around. We have
had so many added to the Manchester branch of late that our deficiency is more than supplied, for the emigrants who lately left us for America, consisting of some 60
or 80 souls.

In Rochdale and Oldham scores are uniting with the church from week to week; and in Tottington, near Bury, a flourishing society of near 80 members has been
gathered in a short time. Their meetings there are crowded almost to suffocation. Thus rolls the mighty engine of truth, and none can hinder.

The ship Tyrean sailed with 207 passengers on the morning of the 21st Sep. On going out of dock the previous day many hundreds crowded round to witness a ship
load of the sons and daughters of Zion depart from their native shore for the promised land. They moved slowly out into the river, singing

Lovely native land, farewell!
Glad I leave thee, glad I leave thee,
Far in distant lands to dwell.

Next morning they weighed anchor, about 10 o'clock, and hoisted sail before a fair wind, moving away under the flag of liberty--the American stars and stripes, with a
majesty seldom surpassed. The emigrants were all on deck, and in good spirits; and as our little boat came off with three hearty cheers, they were singing the favourite
hymn--

How firm a foundation, ye saints of the Lord, Is laid for your faith in his excellent Word.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 226 / 1033
The last lines which we heard, as their voices were lost in the distance, were as follows:--
hymn--

How firm a foundation, ye saints of the Lord, Is laid for your faith in his excellent Word.

The last lines which we heard, as their voices were lost in the distance, were as follows:--

When through the deep waters I call thee to go, The rivers of sorrow shall not thee o'erflow.

Hats and handkerchiefs were still waving in view as a last token of farewell. Soon all was a dim speck upon the ocean; a few moments more and they were vanished
from view in the wide expanse, and lost in the distance.

May God speed them onward in their course, and land them safe in their destined port.

Communications.

Burnley, Sept. 16, 1841.

Dear Brother Pratt,

I take the liberty of writing to you, in the first place to inform you that our next quarterly conference will be held at Clitheroe next Sunday but one, the 26th instant, and
if you could make it convenient to come the churches would be much gratified. The work is rolling on in the town of Blackburn, and many have been added thereto. A
great multitude of people in the neighbourhood surrounding Burnley are becoming much interested, and promise ere long a rich harvest. May the Lord speedily send
forth more labourers into his harvest.

I have been lately engaged in two public discussions at a place called Enfield, about seven miles from Burnley, with some local preachers of the old body of Methodists,
and without the least egotism, I can truly say that truth was triumphant. To God be all the praise, that he has sent forth the spirit of truth to guide into all truth, and to
bring to nought the wisdom of the wise and the understanding of the prudent. I will just endeavour to place in parallels the passages quoted from our books to prove us
false, but which proved to the public that the preacher knew not the word of the Lord, but that the Latter-Day Saints taught it:--

A Methodist attempting to prove the doctrines and work of the Lord a money speculation.

Whose feeds you, or clothes you, or gives you money shall not lose his reward.

Doctrine & Covenants.

Let those that have more than enough for their own support give up the residue to support those who have not.

Doc. & Cov.

Thou shalt not covet thine own property, &c.

Doc. & Cov.

My servant Martin Harris shall be an example to the church in giving up his property for the work of the Lord, &c.

Doc. & Cov.

Scripture.

Whose giveth a cup of cold water in the name of a disciple, verily I say unto you, he shall in no wise lose his reward. Matt. 10c.

Go thy way, sell whatsoever thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven, and come, take up the cross, and follow me.

Mark 10 c. 21 v.

Neither said any of them that ought of the things which he possessed was his own.

Acts 4c. 32v.

And Joses, who by the apostles was surnamed Barnabas, (which is, being interpreted, the son of consolation) a Lovite, and of the country of Cyprus, having land, sold
it, and brought the money and laid it at the apostles' feet.

Acts 4c. 36 & 37 v.

In this manner and with similar quotations from our publications, equally easy to answer, did a Methodist local preacher endeavour to prove what he called Mormonism
to be a money speculation, and this too with the vast sums raised for the support of their ministers at home, their hundred thousand yearly for missionary exertions, their
vast centenery fund, of which I know not the amount, and their contingent funds staring him in the face, and likewise with the Word of God confirming and establishing
the doctrines of the saints; but I rejoice to say hundreds that were present saw through the fallacy of their remarks, and appreciated the statements of truth. Dear
Brother, I have learned one thing, that the opponents of the truth, whether they be wise men or fools are equally powerless against it.

Ten of our brethren and sisters left us this morning for Liverpool on their way to America.

Swift may the breezes waft them on,
To Joseph's promis'd land,
There still preserv'd, no wand'rer gone,
Triumphant may they stand.
Yours in the(c)
 Copyright    covenant  of peace,
                2005-2009,   Infobase Media Corp.
THOMAS WARD.
                                                                                                                                                      Page 227 / 1033

Sept. 29th.
To Joseph's promis'd land,
There still preserv'd, no wand'rer gone,
Triumphant may they stand.
Yours in the covenant of peace,
THOMAS WARD.

Sept. 29th.

Elder Pratt,

We take the liberty to inform you that we have been labouring in Westmorland, and through the mercy of God, in the midst of persecution and lying editors, the work of
the Lord rolls on.

In Kendal were ten persons, lately baptised and organized in a society, and more have promised to obey soon.

In Briggsteer there are nine baptised, and four more have given in to go forward next Sunday. In Holme we have baptised nineteen. Here we have laboured under very
unfavourable circumstances, which thank God are giving way a little, and we hope soon to reap a plentiful harvest of souls. It is hard to stem the tide of lying tongues,
for neither priests nor people have as yet learned to speak the truth.

At one of our meetings in the open air, four pretended preachers of the gospel came up, and one of them publicly demanded our elder to take-some arsenic, which he
had brought with him, in order to have a sign to enable him to believe the bible. The people however seemed to have more reason and good sense; for they were very
much hurt with his conduct, and told him that if he were a man of God, he would not disturb a meeting.

In a few evenings after he came to have a discussion on the Book of Mormon, but we were not willing to take newspapers for our standard, and give up the Bible,
therefore he gave up the contest.

He was soon called before the gentlemen of the town (who had employed him as a missionary) for his bad conduct towards us.

They told him that if ever he opposed us again, he was to loose his place as a missionary; and consequently his salary would be lost. This had the desired effect.

There are many who say that we preach erroneous doctrine and lies; and yet they say, shew us a sign and we will believe. It seems by this, that they are willing to
believe errors and falshoods, if they can have a sign, but we have not so learned Christ.

We remain yours,

In the bonds of a peaceful gospel,

PARKINSON & SPEAKMAN.

Extract of a Letter from Sister Melling, who lately emigrated from Preston, England, to Nauvoo, United States.

Dear H.,

We are all in good spirits, and more convinced than ever that this is the work of the Lord. Joseph Smith is indeed a prophet, and a man of God.

In gathering to this land many shake out by the way, and others after they arrive, but one solemn fact is, all those who fall away immediately begin to curse and swear,
tell lies, and get drunk, and, finally, if they do not speedily repent, will go down to hell.

Do not persuade any barren soul to come here--we want men of faith, who can sacrifice their all for Christ's sake and the Gospel's.

All the people have been very kind to us indeed. Be of good cheer, for the time to favour Zion, yea the set time has come. If we partake of her poverty we shall share
in her riches and glory.

There are many fallen that came from England, and some of them will return, and spread all manner of evil. The reason is because they know neither the Father nor the
Son. But verily, saith the Lord, they shall have their reward, and God will do his own work in spite of apostates or devils. Don't encourage any to come here whose
works do not agree with their professions, for are long they will prove as thorns in your side Our strength does not lie in numbers, but in the power of God; this is true
and faithful. Even so, AMEN.

Emigration Notice.

The saints and others who are about emigrating to Illinois, are hereby informed, that our next ship will sail from Liverpool, to New Orleans, on or about the 25th of
October.

Those who wish a passage, should apply to the STAR OFFICE, Manchester; or to AMOS FIELDING, Liverpool; his office is in Chapel-street, No. 36, next door to
Cearns and Brown's Provision Store.

N. B. By forwarding about five pounds per head, together with names, ages, and occupation, (children under fourteen years of age, half price, under one year nothing,)
passage and provisions will be provided in the best posible order, and at a price which will save from one to two pounds each passenger, and the overplus money (if
any) will be returned before sailing from Liverpool. Children's names should be sent in, even if they are but a few hours old. Passengers applying to us may depend on
first rate accommodations for speed, comfort, and safety, as we charter none but first rate ships.

PRATT & FIELDING, Agents.

Conference Notice.

The Manchester Conference will meet at the Carpenters' Hall, Manchester, on Sunday the 17th Oct., at nine o'clock.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                      Page 228 / 1033
List of Publications.

No. 7 November 1841. Vol II.
Conference Notice.

The Manchester Conference will meet at the Carpenters' Hall, Manchester, on Sunday the 17th Oct., at nine o'clock.

List of Publications.

No. 7 November 1841. Vol II.
Philosophy of the Resurrection.

"But some man will say, How are the dead raised up? and with what body do they come? * * That which thou sowest is not quickened, except it die: and that which
thou sowest thou sowest not that body that shall be, but bear grain, it may chance of wheat or some other grain: But God giveth it a body as it hath pleased him, and to
every seed his own body.

All flesh is not the same flesh; but there is one kind of flesh of men, another flesh of beasts, another of fishes, and another of birds. There are also celestial bodies, and
bodies terrestrial: but the glory of the celestial is one, and the glory of the terrestrial is another."

1st Cor. 15 chap. 35 & 40.

The resurrection of the body has been objected to by many as a principle which comes in contact with the known laws of nature, and therefore both unreasonable and
impossible.

For instance, it is ascertained beyond a doubt that the human system is constantly changing, by throwing off particles of matter, and receiving new ones. By the several
natural evacuations from the body, parts of the old system are dispensed with, and by the nourishment received into the stomach, and by means of the blood vessels
diffused through the system, new particles are constantly added.

Thus the whole matter which constitutes the physical system of the human body at any given time is said to pass away in exchange for new matter to the same amount,
once in about ten years.

According to this calculation, man at the age of seventy years has been composed of matter sufficient to constitute seven human bodies, each about equal in dimensions
to that which he possesses at any one given time.

The second consideration is that the particles of matter thus thrown off become parts of the earth from which they originated, and at length grow up and live again in
vegetable substances, such as grass, grain, fruit, &c. These in turn become food for animals; thus these animals are in part composed of the same particles which
constituted parts of the human system. These animals are in turn devoured by man, and thus help to form parts of other human systems: and so on in an endless variety
of alternate changes and subdivisions.

These facts are brought forward by some as so many proofs that it is impossible for the physical system of man ever to rise from the dead.

They urge that in the resurrection one individual would necessarily claim some of the same particles of matter as another, because both had once possessed some of the
same particles.

All these objections appear very plausible at first sight, and have doubtless been a means of overthrowing the faith of many in regard to a resurrection of the body.
While, on the other hand, these objections have been met by superstition, bigotry, and ignorance, not with a design to enlighten the understanding or to inform and
convince the judgment, but with an endeavour to throw a veil of sacredness over the wholesubject, as if it were a mystery to be believed without the possibility of
understanding it.

Perhaps a few sentences like the following have been sufficient to smother all further enquiry:--"Ignorance is the mother of devotion." "Don't let your mind think on such
subjects, it is a temptation to infidelity." "It is wicked to enquire into such things." "All things are possible with God," &c.

Others have pretended to solve the difficulty, by supposing that the doctrine of the resurrection, although true, does not imply a maternal body, but rather a spiritual
body, or formation unconnected with matter.

But after all the seeming difficulties which infidelity on the one hand and sectarian ignorance and superstition on the other have thrown over the subject, a few reflections
will be sufficient to show that every truth in theology and every truth in philosophy mutually strengthen, illustrate, and confirm each other: for instance, the fact that a
human body in the course of seventy years is composed of matter sufficient for the formation of seven bodies of the same size, or nearly so, shows clearly that six parts
out of seven will not be occupied by one individual, and will therefore afford sufficient materials for the formation of six other human structures in the resurrection.

Thus there will not be the least occasion for two individuals to necessarily claim the same materials; or in other words, for one resurrected body to be composed of the
materials which are necessary for the formation of another, seeing each individual would need but about one-seventh of that which he had occupied in the course of his
temporal life.

Thus all are abundantly provided for as to materials out of which to compose a new human structure.

The principal objection which still arises in regard to this view of the subject is, that the new body is not composed wholly of the same materials which constituted the
old one. An argument might therefore be started that it could not be considered as the same individual, or as a resurrection of the same body, because partly constituted
of other particles of matter, as well as dispensing with part of that which had constituted the old body. But if this objection proves anything it proves too much, and
comes in at last in favour of the resurrection; for the same objection might arise, and with the same degree of propriety, in regard to individuals in this life--for instance,
a man has not the same body at the age of fifty that he had at twenty-five; and shall we therefore argue that he is not the same person? The philosopher would prove
before any intelligent jury that in the course of twenty or twenty-five years the entire system had twice passed away and given place to a new one: and yet the jury
would recognise an individual at the age of fifty to be the same person that he was at the age of twenty--the authorities would recognise him to be the same--the same
criminal--the same debtor--the same prisoner--the same heir at law. The mother would claim him as her child--the wife as her husband, &c. Indeed, he would feel
conscious himself that he was the same person in reality, and no argument, however strong, would cause him to waver or doubt his own identity for a moment.

Now, it is this consciousness that constitutes the same person in reality, both in his own estimation and that of all his acquaintances.

The man new risen from the tomb with a material body composed of the old one, or rather of a germ of the old one, will, no doubt, stand forth in all the consciousness
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
of existence, and of his own identity that he possesses in this life, and probably with far more acute and perfect conceptions and energies of mind,Page      229 not
                                                                                                                                                       the intellect / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                        being
clogged and retarded by the corruptions and infirmities of mortality. He will feel and know himself to be the same individual, and all intelligent beings who have known
him will identify him as the same that was born of a woman, and that returned to the dust.
Now, it is this consciousness that constitutes the same person in reality, both in his own estimation and that of all his acquaintances.

The man new risen from the tomb with a material body composed of the old one, or rather of a germ of the old one, will, no doubt, stand forth in all the consciousness
of existence, and of his own identity that he possesses in this life, and probably with far more acute and perfect conceptions and energies of mind, the intellect not being
clogged and retarded by the corruptions and infirmities of mortality. He will feel and know himself to be the same individual, and all intelligent beings who have known
him will identify him as the same that was born of a woman, and that returned to the dust.

Even God himself, who is the standard of philosophical and all other truths, will recognise him as the same individual, and will judge him for the deeds done in the old
body.

Here, then, at the high court of heaven, the philosopher's plea that he is not the same individual in his resurrected body that he was in his natural body, (on account of
having parted with some of the materials of his original tabernacle, and taken other particles of matter in their stead), will vanish away, and fall to the ground as
unheeded, as a similar plea would in this life, when presented to a virgin bride, to convince her that the object dearest to her heart is not the same person after ten years'
absence.

Tis thinking, feeling, seeing
The laws of nature scan;
It is the sense of being
That constitutes the man.

From the text we quoted at the head of this article, and from the foregoing remarks, it will be readily perceived that Paul and the Latter-Day Saints, so far from being
ignorant of the laws of nature, or coming in contact with the philosophy thereof, have rather reconciled or harmonized the revelations of God with the laws of nature,
and have been enabled to point out a mutual agreement, or unison between them.

As the seed falls into the earth and dies, and by this very operation sends forth a sprout or germ, which, with other particles of matter, is sure to produce its own
likeness; so the human system dies and is again quickened, and reproduced in its own likeness by the power of the resurrection: and as the seed of grain is necessary
for the production of its own kind, so the corruptible body is indispensably necessary as a germ from which the glorious immortal body is formed.

And as each seed produces its own kind of grain, so the flesh of birds, beasts, fishes, and man, each differ in its kind, and each starting into new life will be in its own
likeness, and move in its own sphere.

The mysterious works of God in the formation, progress, changes, and final destiny of creation are all wonderful and miraculous in one sense. The formation of the
natural body in embryo, or even of a plant or flower, is as much a miracle as the creation or re-organisation of a world, or the resurrection of the body. Each effect has
its cause, and each cause its effect; and the light, spirit, or truth which proceeds from Deity is the law of life and motion, the great governing principle of the whole
machinery of the universe, whether natural or spiritual, temporal or eternal. It is the cause of causes, the main spring of nature's time piece. By it we live, in it we move
and have our being.

Let man be placed upon a lofty eminence, surrounded with the original elements of uncreated worlds--let him contemplate the confused and chaotic mass of
unorganised existence; let him hear the voice of truth and power as its first sentence rolls in majesty of wisdom from the lips of Deity; let him behold the first movement
of chaos as it begins to come to order; let him contemplate its various workings till the heavens and earth, and man and beast, and plant and flower, startle into
conscious being, in all the beauty of joyous existence; let him observe every minute particular of its progress through time, in all its various changes; let him contemplate
the changing seasons as they roll in hours and days, and months and years; let his thoughts reach to the starry heavens and view them in all their motions and
revolutions--the sun in its daily course, the planets in their annual revolutions, the blazing comet as it moves afar in the wilds of ether, and returns from its journey of a
hundred or a thousand years; let him return to earth and view the vegetable kingdom as it blooms and ripens, and falls again to decay in the revolving seasons--the time
worn oak of a thousand years as it braves the tempest, or the modest flower whose life is but a day; let him view the animal creation in all its variety as it appears and
passes in turn from the stage of action; let him contemplate man, from his infant formation through all the changes of his various life till he returns to dust; let him view the
labourious revolutions of the groaning earth and its various inhabitants through all their temporal career, till wearied nature sinks to rest, and worn by slowly rolling
years, the earth itself shall die; lastly, let him contemplate all nature regenerated, renewed, and starting into being, while death itself shall conquered be, and immortality
alone endure.

The vision ended. Man! what has thou seen? Answer: Nothing out of the ordinary course; all I beheld was nature moving in perfect accordance with the law of its
existence: not one single deviation or shadow of turning from the immutable laws of truth.

But hast thou seen no miracle? Yes; it was all miraculous; it was all achieved by the law of light, which was the immediate power of God; but it was all upon the most
natural, easy, simple, and plain principles of nature in its varied order; and which to call the most miraculous I know not! Whether it was the creation of a world, the
blosoming of a flower, the hatching of a butterfly, or the resurrection of the body, and the making of new heavens and a new earth. All these were so many displays of
the power of God.

All these were miraculous.

All these were natural.

All these were spiritual.

All these were adapted to the simplest capacity, aided by the spirit of God.

All these were too sublime for an archangel to comprehend by his own capacity without the spirit of revelation.

ED.

Reflections on the Falls of Niagara.

In the month of April, 1836, the editor of this paper, while on a mission from the United States to Canada, had occasion to pass near the falls of Niagara, so well
known in the history of natural curiosities. It was indeed a noble sight, and as this was our first visit to this place, it made a deep and awful impression on our minds. We
halted a short time to view this wonder of nature, and to adore that God who had formed a world so sublimely grand.

 Copyright
The   leaping(c)of a2005-2009, Infobase
                     world of waters over Media  Corp. fall of 160 feet--the foaming and dashing of its white spray upon the rocks beneath--the rising
                                          a perpendicular                                                                                           Page cloud
                                                                                                                                                            230of mist with
                                                                                                                                                                  / 1033
its glittering rainbow--the yawning gulf with its thousand whirlpools--all, all conspired to fill the contemplative mind with wonder and admiration, and with reverence to
the great author of all the wonders of creation, while its everlasting roar, which may be heard for many miles distant, seemed a lively emblem of eternity.
In the month of April, 1836, the editor of this paper, while on a mission from the United States to Canada, had occasion to pass near the falls of Niagara, so well
known in the history of natural curiosities. It was indeed a noble sight, and as this was our first visit to this place, it made a deep and awful impression on our minds. We
halted a short time to view this wonder of nature, and to adore that God who had formed a world so sublimely grand.

The leaping of a world of waters over a perpendicular fall of 160 feet--the foaming and dashing of its white spray upon the rocks beneath--the rising cloud of mist with
its glittering rainbow--the yawning gulf with its thousand whirlpools--all, all conspired to fill the contemplative mind with wonder and admiration, and with reverence to
the great author of all the wonders of creation, while its everlasting roar, which may be heard for many miles distant, seemed a lively emblem of eternity.

While musing on this awful spot, we fell into the following train of reflections, which we now extract from our private journal.

Generations may pass in long succession--ages may roll away, and others still succeed. Empires may rise and flourish, and pass away and be forgotten, but still thy
deafening, thy solemn and awful voice is heard in one eternal roar. The temples of marble may moulder to dust--the monuments of the great may crumble to decay--the
palaces of kings fall to ruin, and their very place become unknown--their history forgotten in the almost countless ages of antiquity, and still thy sound is heard in
everlasting moan, as if mourning over the ruins of bygone years.

With deepest eloquence thou seemes! to speak in awful pride, saying--"Before Abraham was I am;" and with mingled feelings of pity and contempt thou seemest to
enquire--

Where now is Nimrod's mighty tower? Where the
Majestic walls--the warlike battlements--
The splendid palaces--the hanging gardens Of Babylon?
Where the proud Nebuchadnezar, which with
Golden sceptre swayed the world, and made
The nations tremble? Where the proud Nineveh--
The strong Thebes, with its hundred gates?
The golden Tyre--the splendid Athens--the
Majestic Rome, with all their works of art--
Their monuments of fame--once the pride and Glory of the world?
Where the mighty Pharaohs--the terrible
Alexanders--the invincible Coesars--
The warlike Hannibals? tyrants in turn.

Where now the gifted poets--the splendid
Orators--the profound philosophers
Of Greece and Rome, whose powerful talents
Hurled royal tyrants headlong from their thrones;
Made senates weep or laugh at will, and ruled
The nations? They are swept away by time;
Their beauty, like the morning flower, is withered;
Their pride and glory gone like leaves of autumn;
Their grandest works are fast decaying,
Mouldering to ruin, soon to be forgotten.

But still my storehouse is unexhausted--
My fountain full and overflowing--my
Solid munitions of rocks stand secure,
My voice as mighty as when the beautious
Colours of the rainbow first sported in The sunbeams:
As when intelligences of olden worlds
First gazed with admiration upon my
Expanded waters, or animated at
The music of my voice, join'd in the chorus,
And all the sons of God shouted for joy.

But boast not, O proud Niagara! Though
Thou mayest withstand the ravages of time,
While countless millions, swept away with all
Their mighty works, are lost in following years,
Yet there is a voice to speak, long and loud!
Tis Michael's trump, whose mighty blast shall rend
Thy rocks, and bow thy lofty mountains in the dust;
Before whose awful presence thy waters
Blush in retiring modesty; and in
Respectful silence thou shalt stand in listoning
Wonder, and admire, while thunders roll
Majestic round the sky--the lightnings play--
The mountains sink--the vallies rise,--till earth,

Restored to its original--receives
Its final rest, and groans and sighs no more:
Till then weep on, and let thy voice escend
In solemn music to the skies,--it is
A funeral dirge,--thou weepest o'er the miseries
Of a fallen world--in anguish deep.

Miracles of Healing.
Copyright
Batavia    (c) May
        N. Y.  2005-2009,
                   19 1841.Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                     Page 231 / 1033

To the Saints scattered abroad, and to all whom it may concern,
Of a fallen world--in anguish deep.

Miracles of Healing.

Batavia N. Y. May 19 1841.

To the Saints scattered abroad, and to all whom it may concern,

GREETING,

Be it known that on or about the first of December last, we, J. Shamp and Margaret Shamp, of the town of Batavia, Gennessee county, N. Y. had a daughter that had
been deaf and dumb four and a half years, and was restored to her hearing the time aforesaid by laying on of the hands of the elders of the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-Day Saints, through the power of Almighty God, and faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, as believed and practised by them in these last days.

The circumstances attending her restoration were these:--It was asked, as a sign in a meeting of the Latter-Day Saints by an elder of the Baptist Church of the name of
Stimson in an insolent manner, and he said if they would heal the child he would be a "Mormon," and he would guarantee that the congregation would be "Mormons"
too. When the sign was asked, it was manifest to me by the spirit of God, that if I would believe and obey the fulness of the gospel it should be done. Soon after we
had obeyed the gospel, Elders Nathan, R. Knight, and Charles Thompson came to our house, and they administered to her by the laying on of hands, and she was
restored to her hearing, and now she both hears and speaks, and is improving very fast in, talking, for which we thank God, and for the blessings and power of the
gospel as manifest in my family in three different instances, and in a number of instances in our neighbourhood. Those affected with numbness have been restored--a
fever-sore on the ancle, that medicine had no effect upon, was healed by the laying on of hands. Another case in our vicinity of a disease in the chest, a severe case
indeed, and given over by the physicians, and the night previous to the lady having hands laid on her by the Elders, her friends thought she would not survive until
morning, she was immediately restored by the laying on of hands and faith in Jesus Christ.

We had a child attacked with the inflamation of the lungs, for which we applied to medical aid, but it got no relief; then we called upon Elder Knight, and he laid hands
on her in the name of Jesus Christ, and she was instantly healed, and in fifteen minutes appeared as well as ever she did.

My wife had a swelling in her side, internally, of two years' standing, to relieve which medical aid had been sought for and tried, but in vain. It had become very
alarming, so that she was unable to do much, and we had given up all hopes of her recovery, but to our great joy she was restored immediately by the laying on of
hands, by the miraculous power of God, to the glory and honour of his name.

Brethren, let us take courage, notwithstanding that persecutions and afflictions await us, and we are doomed to be cast out and set at nought by the sects of the day,
and to have the finger of scorn and derision pointed at us, and to have all manner of evil spoken against us falsely for Christ's sake. Let us keep humble, knowing that
God exalteth the humble, but bringeth to nought the proud and scornful. Our Saviour said, "He that believeth on me, greater works than these shall he do," speaking of
the miracles he had done at a certain time, and truly we are witnessing daily his mighty power by the signs which he said should follow his believing children.

And now we would recommend brother Knight to the confidence and fellowship of the brethren wheresoever his lot may be cast, for God owns and blesses his labours
in this vicinity to the convincing of many and to the upholding of the Redeemer's kingdom and the advancing of his cause, notwithstanding wicked men and devils
oppose and strive to hinder the work, as we are witnesses, and subscribe our hands in testimony of the truths of the everlasting gospel as taught and believed by the
Latter-Day Saints.

J SHAMP.

M. SHAMP.

--Times and Seasons, Aug. 16.

The Church and Its Prospects.

From the Times and Seasons Sept. 15.

Many of our friends and correspondents living at a distance, are anxiously inquiring to know the situation of the church in this place, with regard to our neighbours. We
will answer their inquiries in a word; all is peace and prosperity with the church in all this region of country, and the prospects are, by far, more flattering at the present
time, than we have ever known them. Perfect harmony and good feeling prevails between us and our neighbours, with the exception of two or three individuals, whose
names are not worthy of mention. They have laboured incessantly to create an excitement, but thus far it has proved altogether fruitless, with the exception of the little
feeling created abroad, where they are not known through the medium of the Journal of Commerce, and other low and vulgar public prints, which choose to publish a
lie rather than truth because it takes better with the community at large:--and besides, they think to injure thousands of innocent people by so doing; but in this they are
mistaken, for we can assure them that the warmer the persecution, the greater the spread of the work, the fiercer the contest the sooner it will be ended, when "truth
will prevail," Mormonism rise triumphantly victorious over all opposition, and this, the gospel of the kingdom of Jesus Christ, will be preached to all the nations,
kindreds, tongues and people, under the whole heaven; the honest in heart will cheerfully embrace it, and be gathered into the cities of Zion and Jerusalem, places of
refuge appointed of God for the safety of his people, when he pours out his wrath and indignation upon the wicked and ungodly, and those who know not God and
obey not the gospel of Jesus Christ. But to return.

Great improvements have been made in our city, during the present season, several hundred buildings have been erected, many of which are splendid frame and brick
buildings. The building committee of the temple are making rapid advances towards the completion of that great and desirable object; the baptismal font in its base, will
probably be completed in a few weeks. The Nauvoo House is also in a great state of forwardness, and the work thereon is being pushed forward with all possible
diligence. We are informed that the commitee of these two buildings have purchased extensive mills and water privileges in the Pineries of Wisconsin, and a company of
several men, in their employ, will leave here in a few days for that country.

The health of this place has improved very much; there has not been, it is thought, half so much sickness this season as the last, according to the number of inhabitants,
nor two thirds the amount of deaths.

Happiness and joy seems to be depicted upon the countenance of all we meet; peace and prosperity is the happy lot of the saints in this place, for the present at least

We also copy the following, from the same number:--

BR. ROBINSON,
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 232 / 1033
Who can advert back to the first dawn of our holy religion--to the time when the little stone was first hewn from the mountain--and contemplate its sudden and almost
magic spread throughout the wide dominion of this and other Governments, and not feel his mind emulated with feelings of ineffable joy? Who can gaze upon the scene-
We also copy the following, from the same number:--

BR. ROBINSON,

Who can advert back to the first dawn of our holy religion--to the time when the little stone was first hewn from the mountain--and contemplate its sudden and almost
magic spread throughout the wide dominion of this and other Governments, and not feel his mind emulated with feelings of ineffable joy? Who can gaze upon the scene-
-the work of an Omnipotent hand--and view the steady march of Truth thro' scenes of persecution and sometimes of blood, and mark with what accelerated step it has
surmounted every opposing barrier which priestcraft and superstition have, at intervals, thrown athwart its onward path, whose bosom will not heave with emotions of
heartfelt satisfaction, at that mighty work which He, in His wisdom, has wrought upon the hearts of the children of men? Previous to the coming forth of the Book of
Mormon, wickedness `covered the face of the earth' and mental darkness veiled the minds of the people; the portentous clouds of wretchedness lowered sluggishly
over the world of mankind; and, truly may it be said, there had been a great falling away from the original order of religion which our Saviour instituted while on earth.
Men held no communion with the Deity--no revelations did the Saviour deign to give them; the efficacy of faith had receded amid the darkness of superstition; the sick
ceased to be healed; prophecying had long since been done away; the cheering voice of the unknown tongue had been hushed into silence, and yet the religionists of the
day essayed to believe that the order of Christ's church had never changed since the apostolic age. But the ushering in of that eventful era, when the still small voice was
heard to whisper from the dust, restored that which was lost; the deep gloom of superstition was radiated from the mind of man; the unpenetrable clouds of bigotry
were dissipated; a bright sky of heavenly intelligence shed its enlightening radiance upon the benighted world, and the mode of worshipping the Creator was established
according to the order which was instituted in the primitive ages of the world.

Many were loud in their denunciations against the Book of Mormon, and the peculiar tenets of our faith in the Deity, but conviction reached the hearts of a few, whose
uncompromising zeal for the cause stimulated them to action; and, amid the demonine scoffs of enemies, they firmly breasted the storm of unprecedented persecution,
and stood undaunted in defence of the principles they had espoused. Despite the unparalleled opposition with which they met, great accessions, from time to time, were
made to their number; and now, that only ten or eleven years have rolled away their fleety months, their numbers are swollen to near one hundred thousand souls. But
the Church has not attained to its present standing in the scale of exalted pre-eminence, by passing through flowery vales of happiness and repose; no! scenes of
carnage have beset it on every hand: streamlets of innocent blood have made doleful music in the ears of the saints; the bleak wind of winter have borne the death-
groans of the widow and orphan upon their frozen wings; the howling wilderness has echoed back with melancholy moan, the entreaties of the palsied tongue of age,
and the feeble cries of helpless infancy have been awfully mingled with the roar of the bellowing tempest. The saints have been harbarously driven from their peaceful
fire-sides into the desolate and cheerless prairies--where there was no voice to console them but the muttering tempest; and no tears to sympathise but the falling rain.
The constitution has been denied to wave its peaceful folds over them, and a place upon the broad footstool of the Almighty has almost been denied them. Mobocracy-
-in America--the land of boasted liberty and equal rights--has been allowed to raise its hydra-head, and many of the saints have fallen martyrs at the unhallowed shrine.
Tears of innocence have been made to flow; the priviledge of worshipping God according to the dictates of an untrammelled conscience, has been wrested from the
church by a heartless and uninjured foe; early hearts have been blasted--and the sorrow of unrealized felicity has blown its withering mildew upon many an early heart.

But it is painful to dwell upon scenes so appalling to humanity as these; I will therefore, for a time, draw the curtain of forgetfulness over them. The church is now
measurably free from these uncalled-for and heart-rending attrocities, and assumes a rank and standing in the world truly enviable to those devotees of vice and
wickedness who have ever and anon since its rise, been its relentless detractors. Yes, it is once more free and prosperous. In Illinois it has found a permanent resting
place from oppression--an asylum of undisturbed repose. When in poverty and exile, the saints wandered far from their peaceful homes, this noble State extended to
them the hospitable hand of welcome--threw the broad mantle of protection over them, and hailed them as legitimate citizens of the American commonwealth. Oh!
generous and patriotic State! may the genius of your glorious institutions be perpetuated, and may no ambitious demagogue or usurping despot ever hold the sacred
reins of your government, or contaminate the fair escutcheon of your spotless fame, by trampling upon the rights and liberties of unoffending citizens! For thy kindness
and patriotism, the saints, render thee the ever grateful sentiment of their bosoms, and do not forget to intercede in thy behalf, while supplicating at the altar of
intercession.

I have said the church is now in a state of prosperity--this is verily true. The daughters of Israel now sit peacefully upon the mountains of Zion--happiness smiles upon
each gentle brow, and the sweet-toned harp of rejoicing is in every hand. No more does the deep toned clarion of hostile war send its thrilling accents along the
precincts of their invaded homes--no more do the terrific yells of the bacchanalian rabble disturb the quiet of their midnight slumbers; but all is harmony--joy beams in
every eye, and every blooming cheek is flushed with the soft roses of contentment. The everlasting gospel, too, is triumphant; the most glittering palaces of our beloved
America have reverberated with its joyful sound--its trembling echoes have reached the most magnificient courts of aristocratic England, and thousands of the noble and
ignoble, of both governments, now worship at his holy shrine. A messenger, bearing the glad tidings of salvation, has been sent to the deserted countries of Palestine,
and those silent and gloomy regions--once the theatre of many mighty miracles, wrought by the Omnipotent hand of Jehovah and his apostles--will soon re-echo with
its long silent and almost forgotten sound.

Yours respectfully.

L. O. LITTLEFIELD.

The Millennial Star. (2)

Manchester Nov. 10Th 1841.

Extracts from the Minutes of the Manchester Conference of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints, held at the Carpenters' Hall, Manchester, on Sunday, the
17th of October, 1841, being the 11th day of the 7th month of the 12th year of the Church.

The house was called to order a little after nine o'clock in the morning, and opened by Elder Pratt with prayer.

Elder Pratt was called to the chair, John Brotherton, to the office of clerk.

Twelve Branches were represented, consisting of 1589 members, with appropriate officers.

Elder Pratt then spoke respecting the priesthood. Showed that on this one point the church depended. Proved that the sects of modern christendom, were without
authority; and the authority of the church of Rome was null and void. That the sectarians by denying modern revelations, thus cut themselves off from authority to
preach the gospel, or administer in the ordinances belonging to the church of Jesus Christ; and that the authority of the Latter-Day Saints, is from heaven by the most
positive revelation ever given to man.

After his address many were called to the ministry, and ordained to their respective offices. Instructions were given in relation to the duties of the officers, members,
&c. and they were particularly exhorted to abstain from intoxicating drinks, together with tobacco, snuff, and all other evil habits. After the ordination, the saints present
partook of the Lord's supper, and sung and rejoiced together.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 233 / 1033
Several interesting and useful addresses were delivered at evening, and the meeting concluded with a spirit of joy and satisfaction.

The number of officers present at this conference, was about one hundred, and members not far from one thousand.
After his address many were called to the ministry, and ordained to their respective offices. Instructions were given in relation to the duties of the officers, members,
&c. and they were particularly exhorted to abstain from intoxicating drinks, together with tobacco, snuff, and all other evil habits. After the ordination, the saints present
partook of the Lord's supper, and sung and rejoiced together.

Several interesting and useful addresses were delivered at evening, and the meeting concluded with a spirit of joy and satisfaction.

The number of officers present at this conference, was about one hundred, and members not far from one thousand.

From the foregoing extract, it will be seen that the church in Manchester conference now numbers near sixteen hundred members after excommunicating one hundred
and twenty-five and dismissing some hundreds by emigration.

All these have been gathered into the fold in the course of about two years, and that from an obscure beginning, in a small cellar in Oldham-road; being the first place
where the fulness of the gospel was preached within the bounds of what now composes the Manchester conference. "Behold how great a matter a little fire kindleth!"

We continue to receive the most cheering accounts from various parts of England and Scotland, in regard to the success of the cause of truth. The devil is raging, priests
and editors lying, and deceiving as usual; while on the other hand the saints are rejoicing in the gifts and power of God, as made manifest among them; and are
increasing in numbers, and faith, and knowledge, and zeal for the cause of God.

A general spirit of emigration seems to prevail amongst them; and the more they are oppressed, persecuted, and wronged for their religion, the stronger their desire and
determination to be gathered with the saints, where, becoming a great nation, every man may sit under his own vine and fruit tree, and none molest or make them afraid.

On Monday the 8th Nov., the splendid ship Chaos, sailed from Liverpool for New Orleans, under the charter of the Latter-Day Saints. She carried out near one
hundred and seventy passengers. Cheerfulness and satisfaction seemed to pervade every heart as they bid farewell to their native shores, and launched forth towards
the land of promise. May the Almighty bless and preserve them, and give them an inheritance in the land of Joseph.

There is one thing to which we would call the special attention of the saints at this time, and that is, the BUILDING OF THE TEMPLE at Nauvoo.

This being a work commanded of God, the saints in all the world are required to assist in so desirable an object, by contributing liberally of their silver and gold, so far
as it is in their power.

The first consideration is: God has commanded it. The second is, the saints in that country need it, as they now have to meet out of doors. The third is, great blessings
depend on its speedy erection--blessings which equally concern all the children of God, throughout the world. With these considerations, we hope the officers and
members of each conference will be up and doing. A few individuals in England, have already sent some twenty-eight or thirty pounds, for this purpose, by the two last
ships, and we hope the exertion will be more general hereafter.

We have received several interesting communications from different places, which will probably appear in our next number, being too late to find room in this. The
purport of them is, that the sick are healed, the lame walk, the old men dream dreams, the young men see visions, the servants and handmaids of the Lord speak in
tongues, and prophecy. While the Lord is showing wonders in heaven above, and signs in earth beneath--blood, fire, and vapour of smoke. All these things admonish
us that the coming of the Lord is near. "Amen.--Even so.--Come Lord Jesus."

Revelation

To the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints

Extracted from the Doctrine and Covenants, Sec. c.

Hearken, O ye people of my church, saith the Lord your God, and hear the word of the Lord concerning you: the Lord who shall suddenly come to his temple: the
Lord who shall come down upon the world with a curse to judgment; yea, upon all the nations that forget God, and upon all the ungodly among you. For he shall make
bare his holy arm in the eyes of all the nations, and all the ends of the earth shall see the salvation of their God. Wherefore, prepare ye, prepare ye, O my people;
sanctify yourselves, gather ye together, O ye people of my church, upon the land of Zion, all you that have not been commanded to tarry. Go ye out from Babylon. Be
ye clean that bear the vessels of the Lord. Call your solemn assemblies, and speak often one to another. And let every man call upon the name of the Lord; yea, verily I
say unto you again, the time has come when the voice of the Lord is unto you, Go ye out of Babylon; gather ye out from among the nations, from the four winds, from
one end of heaven to the other.

Send forth the elders of my church unto the nations which are afar off; unto the islands of the sea; send forth unto foreign lands; call upon all nations; firstly, upon the
Gentiles, and then upon the Jews. And behold and lo, this shall be their cry, and the voice of the Lord unto all people: Go ye forth unto the land of Zion, that the
borders of my people may be enlarged, and that her stakes may be strengthened, and that Zion my go forth unto the regions round about: yea, let the cry go forth
among all people; Awake and arise and go forth to meet the Bridegroom: behold and lo! the Bridegroom cometh, go ye out to meet him. Prepare yourselves for the
great day of the Lord. Watch, therefore, for ye know neither the day nor the hour. Let them, therefore, who are among the Gentiles, flee unto Zion. And let them who
be of Judah, flee unto Jerusalem, unto the mountains of the Lord's house. Go ye out from among the nations, even from Babylon, from the midst of wickedness, which
is spiritual Babylon. But verily thus saith the Lord, let not your flight be in haste, but let all things be prepared before you: and he that goeth, let him not look back lest
sudden destruction shall come upon him.

Hearken and hear, O ye inhabitants of the earth. Listen, ye elders of my church together, and hear the voice of the Lord, for he calleth upon all men and he
commandeth all men every where to repent: for behold the Lord God hath sent forth the angel, crying through the midst of heaven, saying, Prepare ye the way of the
Lord, and make his paths straight, for the hour of his coming is nigh, when the lamb shall stand upon mount Zion, and with him a hundred and forty-four thousand,
having his Father's name written in their foreheads: wherefore, prepare ye for the coming of the Bridegroom: go ye, go ye out to meet him, for behold he shall stand up
on the mount of Olivet, and upon the mighty ocean, even the great deep, and upon the islands of the sea, and upon the land of Zion; and he shall utter his voice out of
Zion, and he shall speak from Jerusalem, and his voice shall be heard among all people, and it shall be a voice as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of a great
thunder, which shall break down the mountains and the vallies shall not be found: he shall command the great deep and it shall be driven back into the north countries,
and the islands shall become one land, and the land of Jerusalem and the land of Zion, shall be turned back into their own place, and the earth shall be like as it was in
the days before it was divided. And the Lord even the Saviour shall stand in the midst of his people, and shall reign over all flesh. And they who are in the north
countries shall come in remembrance before the Lord, and their prophets shall hear his voice, and shall no longer stay themselves, and they shall smite the rocks, and
the ice shall flow down at their presence. And an highway shall be cast up in the midst of the great deep, Their enemies shall become a prey unto them, and in the
barren deserts there shall come forth pools of living water; and the parched ground shall no longer be a thirsty land--And they shall bring forth their rich treasures unto
the children of Ephraim my servants. And the boundaries of the everlasting hills shall tremble at their presence. And then shall they fall down and be crowned with glory
 Copyright
even         (c)by2005-2009,
      in Zion,     the hands ofInfobase  Media
                                the servants     Corp.
                                             of the Lord, even the children of Ephraim; and they shall be filled with songs of everlasting joy. BeholdPage     234
                                                                                                                                                      this is the     / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                  blessing of
the everlasting God upon the tribes of Israel, and the richer blessing upon the head of Ephraim and his fellows. And they also of the tribe of Judah, after their pain, shall
be sanctified in holyness before the Lord to dwell in his presence day and night for ever and ever.
countries shall come in remembrance before the Lord, and their prophets shall hear his voice, and shall no longer stay themselves, and they shall smite the rocks, and
the ice shall flow down at their presence. And an highway shall be cast up in the midst of the great deep, Their enemies shall become a prey unto them, and in the
barren deserts there shall come forth pools of living water; and the parched ground shall no longer be a thirsty land--And they shall bring forth their rich treasures unto
the children of Ephraim my servants. And the boundaries of the everlasting hills shall tremble at their presence. And then shall they fall down and be crowned with glory
even in Zion, by the hands of the servants of the Lord, even the children of Ephraim; and they shall be filled with songs of everlasting joy. Behold this is the blessing of
the everlasting God upon the tribes of Israel, and the richer blessing upon the head of Ephraim and his fellows. And they also of the tribe of Judah, after their pain, shall
be sanctified in holyness before the Lord to dwell in his presence day and night for ever and ever.

And now, verily saith the Lord, that these things might be known among you, O inhabitants of the earth, I have sent forth mine angel, flying through the midst of heaven,
having the everlasting gospel, who hath appeared unto some, and hath committed it unto man, who shall appear unto many that dwell upon earth: and this gospel shall
be preached unto every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, and the servants of God shall go forth, saying, with a loud voice, Fear God and give glory to him,
for the hour of his judgment is come; and worship him that made heaven, and earth, and sea, and the fountain of waters, calling upon the name of the Lord day and
night, saying,--O that thou wouldst rend the heavens, that thou wouldst come down, that the mountains might flow down at thy presence. And it shall be answered upon
their heads, for the presence of the Lord shall be as the melting fire that burneth, and as the fire which causeth the waters to boil. O Lord, thou shalt come down to
make thy name known to thine adversaries, and all nations shall tremble at thy presence. When thou doeth terrible things, things they look not for--yea, when thou
comest down and the mountains flow down at thy presence, thou shalt meet him who rejoiceth and worketh righteousness, who remember thee in thy ways; for since
the beginning of the world have not men heard nor perceived by the ear, neither hath any eye seen, O God, besides thee, how great things thou hast prepared for him
that waiteth for thee.

And it shall be said, Who is this that cometh down from God in heaven with dyed garments: yea, from the regions which are not known, clothed in his glorious apparel,
travelling in the greatness of his strength? And he shall say, I am he who spake in righteousness, mighty to save. And the Lord shall be red in his apparel, and his
garments like him that treaddeth in the wine vat, and so great shall be the glory of his presence, that the sun shall hide his face in shame, and the moon shall withhold its
light, and the stars shall be hurled from their places: and his voice shall be heard, I have trodden the wine press alone, and have brought judgment upon all people; and
none was with me; and I have trampled them in my fury, and I did tread upon them in mine anger, and their blood have I sprinkled upon my garments and stained all my
raiment: for this was the day of vengeance which was in my heart. And now the year of my redeemed is come, and they shall mention the loving kindness of their Lord,
and all that he has bestowed upon them, according to his goodness, and according to his loving kindness, forever and ever. In all their afflictions he was afflicted. And
the angel of his presence saved them; and in his love, and in his pity, he redeemed them, and bear them, and carried them all the days of old; yea, and Enoch also, and
they who were with him; the prophets who were before him, and Noah also and they who were before him, and Moses also, and they who were before him, and from
Moses to Elijah, and from Elijah to John, who were with Christ in his resurrection, and the holy apostles, with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, shall be in the presence of
the Lamb. And the graves of the saints shall be opened, and they shall come forth, and stand on the right hand of the Lamb, when he shall stand upon mount Zion, and
upon the holy city, the New Jerusalem, and they shall sing the song of the Lamb, day and night forever and ever.

And for this cause, that men might be made partakers of the giories which were to be revealed, the Lord sent forth the fulness of his gospel, his everlasting covenant,
reasoning in plainness, and simplicity, to prepare the weak for those things which are coming on the earth; and for the Lord's errand in the day when the weak should
confound the wise, and the little one become a strong nation, and two should put their tens of thousands to flight; and by the weak things of the earth, the Lord should
thresh the nations by the power of his Spirit. And for this cause these commandments were given: they were commanded to be kept from the world in the day that they
were given, but now are to go forth unto all flesh. And this according to the mind and will of the Lord, who ruleth over all flesh; and unto him that repenteth and
scantifieth himself before the Lord, shall be given eternal life. And upon them that hearken not to the voice of the Lord, shall be fulfilled that which was written by the
prophet Moses, that they should be cut off from among the people.

And also that which was written by the prophet Malachi: For behold the day cometh that shall burn as an oven, and all the proud, yea, and all that do wickedly, shall be
stubble: and the day that cometh shall burn them up saith the Lord of hosts, that shall leave them neither root nor branch. Wherefore this shall be the answer of the Lord
unto them: In that day when I came unto my own, no man among you received me, and you were driven out. When I called again, there was none of you to answer, yet
my arm was not shortened at all, that I could not reedeem, neither my power to deliver.--Behold at my rebuke, I dry up the sea. I make the rivers a wilderness: their
fish stinketh, and dieth for thirst. I clothe the heavens with blackness, and make sackcloth their covering. And this shall ye have of my hand, ye shall lay down in sorrow.

Behold and lo there are none to deliver you, for ye obeyed not my voice when I called to you out of the heavens, ye believed not my servants; and when they were sent
unto you ye received them not: wherefore they sealed up the testimony and bound up the law, and ye were delivered over unto darkness; these shall go away into outer
darkness, where there is weeping, and wailing, and gnashing of teeth. Behold the Lord your God hath spoken it. Amen.

Obituary.

Died, in Nauvoo, Illinois, on the 7th of August last, Don Carlos Smith, after a short illness, aged 25 years. He has left a wife and three children to deplore his loss.

This distinguished individual was the youngest brother of President Joseph Smith. He had been a member of the church from its very commencement--had ever
conducted as a Christian. He had for several years sustained the office of President of the quorum of High Priests, and had honourably discharged the sacred duties of
his office. He had also risen to the rank of Brigadier-Gen. in the Nauvoo Legion, and at the same time had been a principal conductor and editor of the Times and
Seasons.

Perhaps no man has ever lived a more useful life, or died a more lamented and honoured death. All Nauvoo is in mourning, and the whole society of the Saints on both
sides of the Atlantic must deeply feel his loss; but no language of ours can so fully express the feelings of the saints on this subject as the celebrated poetess, Miss Eliza
R. Snow, has done in her poetic description of his funeral, which we publish in another column.

Died in Nauvoo, Illinois, on the 27th of August last, Colonel R. B. Thompson, in the 30th year of his age. Brother Thompson departed in the triumph of faith, and
rejoiced in the prospect of eternity and the privilege of entering into a higher sphere of the service of his master. He had for several years been a useful and zealous
member and minister of the church of the saints; had become one of the most useful and distinguished writers in the sacred cause of truth, and his loss to the saints on
earth will be felt as extensively as that of our deceased Brother Smith.

Both these youths seem to be taken away from the church when to all human appearance they were least to be spared. But the Lord's ways are not like the ways of
man. He has taken them to himself for a wise purpose, and they rest from their labours in the mansions of peace, while their memory will go down as a sweet savour to
all generations.

London, Oct. 28th.

Elder Pratt--Dear Brother,

In a moment our joys are turned to sorrow, and our pleasures into pain.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 235 / 1033
Death has entered this part of Zion's fold, and has taken captive one of her best and most worthy daughters.
Elder Pratt--Dear Brother,

In a moment our joys are turned to sorrow, and our pleasures into pain.

Death has entered this part of Zion's fold, and has taken captive one of her best and most worthy daughters.

This morning our beloved sister Elizabeth Morgan, after a short illness, bid adieu to her weeping husband, children, and friends, and took her departure to the fair
climes of immortality. She was beloved by all the saints of light, and much respected throughout the extensive circle of her worldly acquaintance.

By her faith, wisdom, and knowledge, the curtains of Zion have been spread forth, and by her liberality and benevolence the saints have been made to rejoice. With
herself and her husband our Elders first found a home when they were strangers in London, and were endeavouring to rear the standard of Zion here. It has also been
my home ever since I arrived in London.

The whole Church has cause to mourn her loss, and especially those who felt her friendship when laying the foundation of this branch, when dark clouds gathered thick
and spread over all their prospects, and all their efforts seemed baffled. But let them not mourn as for one who dies without hope. She died in hope, in perfect
assurance of future glory; and in her dying moments wished me to express to Elder Kimball that she blessed the hour in which he baptised her.

One remarkable circumstance connected with this melancholy event I wish now to relate. About two o'clock this morning we had given up all hopes of her recovery.
We saw it was of God to take her to himself. We had continually offered to the Most High our strongest desires that she might be spared, and had done everything
consistent with Scripture and the mind of God. She continually expressed a wish that no doctor should administer her medicines; and particularly requested that no one
should cast any reflections upon her dear husband and children because no doctor had been employed, for she wanted no physician but the Lord.

About two o'clock (as I before observed) she requested me to kneel by her bedside and for the last time offer my supplications, and she would depart in peace. I
immediately complied with her request, and while calling upon the Lord in presence of her weeping husband, children, and friends, the Holy Spirit rested upon me in
power, and I was moved upon to ask the God of Israel that her disconsolate husband might be comforted, even if it was by the ministering of sister Morgan's departed
spirit, and that he might thereby have consolation and fulness of hope. At the same hour of the night sister Bates, of this city, a worthy member of the church, had an
open rision, in which she saw sister Morgan standing in full view before her, clothed in robes beautiful and white, and around about her head were clouds of glory,
surpassing in splendour and brilliancy the sun at noonday. Sister Bates rejoiced in the vision. It was not a dream, but an open rision, continuing before her view for
some considerable length of time. When the vision closed she immediately informed her husband of it.

It being made known to our beloved brother Deacon Morgan, the bereaved husband of our departed sister, he lifted up his head and rejoiced in sorrow, receiving
consolation in the valley of grief. He has not a shadow of doubt that the companion of his bosom now rests in mansions of peace and glory.

LORENZO SNOW.

Correspondence

Dear Sir, London, Aug. 20th.

I arrived in London, on the 21st of July. Two days after my arrival, brother Snow, left for Bedford. The work of the Lord is still onward in this metropolis, under the
superintendence of this our worthy brother; prejudice is giving way on every side, before the power of eternal truth.

The prospect in London and vieinity, of a great in-gathering of the honest in heart is excellent; it never was better than in the present time. Our academy in London, has
for some time past been quite too small for our meetings; on Sunday it was filled in every part, and more out on the walk than there was inside. Seeing the multitude, the
Rev. Mr. Elliot (being moved with envy,) gave me a challenge for discussion. He said he could prove our principles false, the bible being the rule of evidence. I knew he
could not do this, so I accepted the challenge.

We discussed the subject for three evenings, after which, Mr. Elliot withdrew in confusion and disgrace. Since that time he has had to leave the chapel where he
formerly preached. So much for opposing the truth.

On the evening that Mr. Elliot backed out, there was four to one of the whole congregation, in favour of the doctrine and principles of the church of Jesus Christ, of
Latter-day Saints.

As soon as Mr. Elliot had given the subject up, a Mr. Allen, the great champion of London, as a discussionist, arose and challenged the whole church. This we
accepted. He said in his opening discourse, that he thought I was an honest man, and I would soon be compelled to yield so the power of his arguments; and he had no
doubt but I would renounce the doctrine of the saints, and become attached to some religious society, and be useful in my day and generation.

To this I replied, that whether our doctrines were true or false, he need not hope that I ever would join the builders of Babel.

As to sectarianism, I had proved it by the word of God to be priestcraft, and an abomination in the sight of a holy God. And for myself, I was determined to stand as
far from it as Lot stood from Sodom in its evil day. To make a long story short, after we had discussed the subject three evenings, the people began to find that no one
knew much about Mr. Allen's arguments but himself. On the the fourth evening, the people desired that we should discuss the validity of the book of Mormon and
revelations.

After we had spoken on the subject about an hour, he said he did not know that the book of Mormon had come forth in fulfilment of the bible. He thought we had
rejected the bible, and took the book of Mormon in its place.

To this I replied that, this was his fault--not mine. I was not to blame for his ignorance of the subject; and that we were not so narrow and contracted in our views, as to
suppose that the book of Mormon and the bible both contained one half the revelations that God had made to man, to come to light in due time.

He then gave up the subject of the book of Mormon, and admitted that the bible did speak of a book to come forth. He likewise admitted, that I had proved from the
scriptures, that God would continue to give revalations, wherever the gift of the Holy Spirit was received and enjoyed by the human family.

He then opposed the doctrine of Christ's reign on the earth; observing that the bible nowhere said that we should reign on the earth.

I quoted the fifth chap. 10th verse, of Rev. "And hast made us unto our God kings and priests, and we shall reign on the earth." I also quoted many other passages on
the same glorious
 Copyright          subject, and
            (c) 2005-2009,       made a Media
                              Infobase  solemnCorp.
                                               appeal to the people, in favour of the cause of truth. The great champion was satisfied to retire from the field.
                                                                                                                                                   Page 236 / 1033
At the close of the discussion, there was ten to one in favour of our doctrine, and against sectarianism. Several that had attended during the discussion, came forward
for baptism; for which I feel to say, praise the Lord.
He then opposed the doctrine of Christ's reign on the earth; observing that the bible nowhere said that we should reign on the earth.

I quoted the fifth chap. 10th verse, of Rev. "And hast made us unto our God kings and priests, and we shall reign on the earth." I also quoted many other passages on
the same glorious subject, and made a solemn appeal to the people, in favour of the cause of truth. The great champion was satisfied to retire from the field.

At the close of the discussion, there was ten to one in favour of our doctrine, and against sectarianism. Several that had attended during the discussion, came forward
for baptism; for which I feel to say, praise the Lord.

Since these things have taken place, we have been preaching to large congregations--no man forbidding us. The work is still rolling on in power and majesty.

I remain your brother, in the new and everlasting covenant,

G. J. ADAMS.

The Funeral of Brig. General Smith.

By Miss Eliza R. Snow.

It was a Sabbath day.--The morning came,
But came not with the usual joyousness
With which the consecrated day was wont,
In Nauvoo city, ever and anon,
To usher its broad radiance on a train
Of humble, cheerful worshipers. Nature
Seem'd conscious of the mournful knell
That broke upon the sadden'd heart of man!

The sun arose, muffled with clouds that hid
His own bright beams, and in effusions soft
And gentle, as the soothing feeling tones
Of sorrow, dropt a sympathetic tear.
At length the clouds dispers'd--the sun pour'd forth
His glorious rays in brilliant majesty:
And I beheld upon the beautious plain
That fronts the noble Mississippi's wave,
A mighty host--a pow'rful warrior band
Whoso rich escutcheons glitter'd in the sun.

I heard the sound of martial music, but
It came with solomn, slow and mournful air,
Unlike the bold, and thrilling noten that call
The restless warrior to the battle fleld!
There was no clash of arms--no din of war--

The aword was sheath'd, and every martial brow
War mellow'd into sadness! Mountod high
Upon a flory stood, a Chieftain sat
And issued the command; and then, anon,
In double file--In open columns form'd,
With Chieftains in the front--then horse and foot,

In solemn order, mov'd accross the wide
Extended plain, the Nauvoo Leigon.--"I" was
A splendid sight--a sight that would have charm'd
The eye of each beholder; but alas!
That grand display, was the last honours paid
To the departed!
In the Legion's rear,
Still length'ning out the vast procession; walk'd
A crowd of citizens of every rank--
Of either sox; and last of all clos'd in
A long and glitt'ring train of carriages.

I gaz'd upon the grand procession, till
It disappear'd amid the dwellings which
Stand thickly cluster'd near the river's edge.
I listen'd--all was still--the music notes
No longer sounded on the pensive breeze,
But hark! the notes awaken'd, and I saw
The mighty host returning with the same,
Slow, melancholy tread! A hearso was borne
Along with solemn, yet bold martial pomp,
That plainly signified, a mighty one
One of no ordinary rank, had fallen!

Near to the summit of an eminence
Rising in bold relief, to dignify
 Copyright
The         (c)the
     beauty of  2005-2009,      Infobase
                    verdant plain         Media Corp.
                                    beneath;                                                                                                     Page 237 / 1033
In Nature's temple, with no other wall,
Than the horizon; and no other arch,
One of no ordinary rank, had fallen!

Near to the summit of an eminence
Rising in bold relief, to dignify
The beauty of the verdant plain beneath;
In Nature's temple, with no other wall,
Than the horizon; and no other arch,
Than the broad canopy of heaven; shaded
With clust'ring boughs, whose foliage waves around;
Is rais'd an altar to the living God.
There the procession march'd--it halted there;
And in the front of weeping relatives,
The corso of him was plac'd, who there, in life
Had been a fervont, constant worshipper!

His arms and armour on his coffin lay
And other swords than his, lay crossing there.
His brother officers, who form'd with him,
The noblest Military Staff, our fair
Columbia has to boast, were seated by
In shining armour clad; but ah! they seem'd
Divested of the martial haughtiness--
That warlike pride that fires the warrior's eye--
It lay conceal'd beneath the brow of grief.

The invocation and the sacred chant,
Open'd the solemn service of the day;
And then the man of God arose. In tones
Of truth's impassion'd eloquence, he spoke
Of the late sad occurrence, which had touch'd
The hearts of all; and universally
Was calling forth, a "fellowship of grief"
Each soldier, mouru'd a general--each saint,
A brother--and each citizen, a friend!

But when he come to paint the glories of
The world to come; wrapt in the visions of
Eternal truth; e'en grief itself, bow'd down,
And the vast multitude, for once, forgot
To weep. And then he sweetly dwelt upon
The character of the deceas'd without
A stain--his christian life, that seem'd without
A blemish--and his military course,
A path of honour. Tho' he had not stood
Before the cannon's mouth--altho' he ne'er
Had been in battle's front amid the rage
Of war, and clash of arms; and altho' now,
H'd fall'n according to the common course
Of Providence, and had not perish'd by
The sword: he was no less a patriot--
He lov'd his country--he'd prepar'd himself,
By stepping high, in military rank,
To do her service at her earliest call.
And then the chaplain spoke of him, in the
Retir'd relations of domestic life.
There sat his aged, widow'd mother, whom
He'd honour'd with most filial sanctity--
To whom, he'd been a constant solace in
Those scenes of persecution and distress,
Which she had suffer'd for the gospel's sake.
While, as a brother, he had ever prov'd,
Firm as Gibraltar's rock--true unto death.
And then he come still nearer home, and touch'd
The finest fibre of the human heart;
And spoke of her, the lonely widow, of
The fallen chieftain--the bereft
Companion of his bosom, whom he'd lov'd
With faithful tenderness. Ah! who can now,
Enter the halo of her feelings--soothe her grief
For him who only could reciprocate
Her bosom's sympathies? He too, had been
A loving and indulgent father to
Her lonely, weeping babes--left fatherless!
To soothe her bleeding heart, the speaker then
Spoke of the blest reunion, that awaits
The faithful worshippers of the Most High.

Thus clos'd (c)
Copyright   the 2005-2009,
                man of God.--The    service
                             Infobase       done;
                                        Media Corp.   Page 238 / 1033
Again the great procession form'd, and once
Again, the bearers took the silent pall
And bore it onward to the "narrow house!"
To soothe her bleeding heart, the speaker then
Spoke of the blest reunion, that awaits
The faithful worshippers of the Most High.

Thus clos'd the man of God.--The service done;
Again the great procession form'd, and once
Again, the bearers took the silent pall
And bore it onward to the "narrow house!"

Then came the parting scenery that 'd
The service of the living to the dead.

Whether the olive branch--the cypress bough
Or myrtle wreath, it matters not, 'twas given
As the last token of profound respect--
Emblem of friendship--of eternal life;
The Legion, one by one, deposited
Within the grave, a green unwither'd bough,
And passing onward left the trophied urn!
A voice was heard slowly pronouncing, "Earth
To earth--Ashes to ashes--Dust to dust,"
Return this body to its mother earth;
While on the coflin, fell the parted clod.
Beside the grave, the Legion's playing band,
Awoke Melodia's sweetest strain. A chord
Was touch'd that echoed music to the springs
Of life, and fell as soft upon the ear,
As if seraphic harpers had come down
To charm the sleeper in his lowly rest.

The music ceas'd.--Another chaplain's voice
With heavenly eloquence pour'd forth in pray't
To the Eternal God, responding pass'd
From heart to heart of the vast multitude--
The mourning concourse in the burial grove.
And there, beneath Time's monument the oak;
Whose umbrage wav'd luxurious to the breeze,
They left the shrouded buried corpse of one,
Belov'd in life and honour'd in his death;
Waiting the trump of God, to call it forth
To hail its own bright spirit from the skies!
City of Nouvoo, Aug. 13th, 1841.


A WORD ON EMIGRATION.

We think of chartering another ship for New Orleans for the accommodation of the Saints, to sail about CHRISTMAS. If emigrants would forward their names and
money SOME WEEKS BEFOREHAND, it would enable us to charter to better advantage, and perhaps SAVE THEM FIVE OR TEN SHILLINGS per head. The
reason is that we should then know whether we could depend on a ship load or not, and we could make arrangements accordingly. Five pounds should be forwarded
for each adult, and for those between the age of one and fourteen, three pounds.

PRATT and FIELDING,

36, Chapel-st., Liverpool.

Hymn Books.

A new supply of hymn books will be ready in about 10 or 12 days. Price and quality the same as the first edition. Agents are again reminded that we expect punctual
returns for our works, without which we cannot continue to publish.

MANCHESTER:

Printed and Published by P. P. PRATT, 47, Oxford-street. THREEPENCE.

No. 8. December 1841. Vol.II.
EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY P. P. PRATT, 47, OXFORD STREET, MANCHESTER, IN MONTHLY NUMBERS, PRICE

Contents:

Wholesale Conversion of Methodists to Infidelity.

A few weeks since we attended a discussion in the Carpenter's Hall, Manchester, held between a man calling himself the Rev. Mr. Sleep, professing to be of the
Methodist Episcopal Church, in Rhode Island, America, and Elder Wm. Hardman, of this town. Subject, The Book of Mormon.

The self styled Rev. bitterly denounced the Book of Mormon as the work of the devil because Nephi was commanded of God to kill a robber and murderer by the
name of Laban. In this opinion he was joined by a large number of the Methodists and other professors of religion who were present, who sanctioned it by loud
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                  Page   239Joshua,
                                                                                                                                                            / 1033
cheering, clapping, &c. This champion declared that all revelations to kill people came from the devil. Thus himself and his party renounced Moses, Samuel,
David, Samson, Elijah, and many others, who obtained the most express revelations to kill not only murderers and robbers (such as Laban who was killed by Nephi)
but women and children.
Methodist Episcopal Church, in Rhode Island, America, and Elder Wm. Hardman, of this town. Subject, The Book of Mormon.

The self styled Rev. bitterly denounced the Book of Mormon as the work of the devil because Nephi was commanded of God to kill a robber and murderer by the
name of Laban. In this opinion he was joined by a large number of the Methodists and other professors of religion who were present, who sanctioned it by loud
cheering, clapping, &c. This champion declared that all revelations to kill people came from the devil. Thus himself and his party renounced Moses, Samuel, Joshua,
David, Samson, Elijah, and many others, who obtained the most express revelations to kill not only murderers and robbers (such as Laban who was killed by Nephi)
but women and children.

Think of the revelation given by Samuel the prophet to King Saul to go and utterly destroy all the men, women and children of Amalek; and because Saul did not fully
obey he was rejected from being King. And Samuel killed King Agag with his own hands, and this while he was a helpless prisoner in Saul's camp. Yet Mr. Sleep
believes God revealed the Bible, but considers the Book of Mormon an awful delusion, and calls Nephi a coward for killing Laban when he was drunk.

Elijah called together some hundreds of the priests and prophets of Baal, and ordered them all to be killed, which was done. For this his life was sought by Queen
Jezebel, and he fled, and after a hard day's journey laid him down at the root of a tree, and an angel came and fed him, and he travelled forty days upon the strength of
this food; at length coming to the mount of God, he prayed that he might die, but the Lord would not grant his request till he should return and anoint Jehu king, and
Elisha prophet in his stead, that Jehu might slay the royal family, then in authority, and all the nobles, princes, and friends of the king, together with the residue of the
priests and prophets of Baal. Elijah accordingly returned and fulfilled this last sacred office, and then was translated. Jehu being thus divinely appointed, proceeded to
his bloody work, and after killing or causing to be killed some thousands of nobles, princes, and priests, the Bible speaks of him as having done good in these acts,
although in other respects very wicked.

This Jehu matter was mentioned by Elder Hardman in reply to Mr. Sleep, but the Rev. still persisted that Jehu did not do these things by the command of the Lord; thus
utterly rejecting the only prophet who was translated under the Mosaic dispensation.

Mr. Sleep next quoted a passage of history in the Book of Mormon, where an account is given of a certain battle between the Nephites and Lamanites, in which about
three thousand of the latter were killed, and only about seventy of the former.

This was brought forward by him as being too marvellous to believe, and in order to prove the book a fable. At the same time he knew that the Bible gave an account
of Samson killing one thousand-men with his single arm, and with on other weapon that the jawbone of an ass. Thus having rejected and made light of the entire Old
Testament, he proceeded to quote John xvii., 4th, where Jesus says in a prayer to his father, "I have finished the work which thou gavest me to do."

Having quoted this text, Mr. Sleep proceeded to reject all that Jesus did afterwards, such as the account given in the Book of Mormon of his ministry to the Nephites,
on the plea that it contradicted the above text to say that Jesus did this after the declaration that he had finished his work. But the New Testament informs us that Christ
died, that he rose again, that he appeared to his disciples, that he eat and drank with them, that he was with them forty days, that he taught them, commissioned them,
opened to them the Scriptures, exhorted them to feed his sheep, made them promises, &c., thus accomplishing the principal work of redemption, and all this after he
had uttered the sentence that he had finished his work, as quoted by Mr. S. Now all these things that Jesus did, on which all Christendom depend for salvation, was
openly rejected by Mr. Sleep and his party, because performed after he had finished his work.

The Saints present were so astonished to hear a Methodist preacher in the midst of loud cheering from his friends openly renounce and reject the New Testament, with
all the sufferings and death of Christ, and all the glories of his resurrection, for the sake of destroying the Book of Mormon, that they would have gladly replied, but this
was utterly impossible, for the people were infuriated with the spirit of infidelity to that degree that no reply could be heard, even if it were to save the Old and New
Testaments, Book of Mormon, or even the world, from oblivion. Some stranger present (perhaps an Owenite) raised his voice in the midst of the confusion, and was
heard by a few, endeavouring to reprove them for their ill behaviour and rash treatment of the sacred books, but his voice was soon lost amid the savage yells, and thus
the meeting concluded.

Now, whether Mr. Sleep and his party, after having rejected the Old and New Testaments, and Book of Mormon, will join the Owenites, or whether they will organise
a new party, and set up for themselves under a new title, such as Evangelical Infidels, we know not; but certain it is that they cannot consistently profess to have any
thing more to do with Moses, Christ, or Mormon.

We do not wish these remarks to be taken as any thing in disrespect of the Owenites, for we respect many of them as honest unbelievers, and feel assured that they will
rather have cause to mourn than rejoice at the conversion of so many inconsistent professors of religion who are coming to join the standard of the disbelievers in all
revelation.--ED.

Anti-Mormon Slanders Refuted.

From the Philadelphia Public Ledger.

To the Editors of the Ledger

Gentlemen,

The following remarks were written under an irresistible impulse occasioned by reading a catalogue of charges, of a criminal nature, preferred against the Latter-Day
Saints by the editors of the Saturday Courier in their paper of the 10th of July. The conductors of that journal having declined publishing it, under an impression that
their characters as true chroniclers of events would become some what tarnished, you will please give it an insertion in your valuable paper, and in doing so aid the
cause of truth, which is the only object the writer has in view.

To the Editors of the Sat. Courier.

Gentlemen,--To expect an editor to publish in his paper any thing calculated to detract from his merit as a man of truth, or to lessen him in the estimation of his readers,
is, I am persuaded, "reckoning without our host." Other editors are not disposed to publish in their journals long essays having a tendency to reflect upon or expose the
misrepresentations of their cotemporaries, without levying a heavy tax upon the purse of the writer,--hence we find so much rancour and ill feeling in the columns of
papers, calculated to wound the sensibilities not only of individuals, but of whole societies, pass without notice or refutation.

These remarks have been elicited from reading nearly two columns of matter published in the Saturday Courier of the 10th of July, in condemnation of a religious sect
of people called "Latter-Day Saints." Now, sirs, the writer wishes it to be distinctly understood that he is not a Latter-Day Saint, nor indeed ever will be; on the
contrary, he would, if he were able, persuade some of that sect, with whom he is bound by the strongest ties of consanguinity, to renounce the doctrine and cleave to
that of their fathers.

Copyright
But         (c) 2005-2009,
    let me recur to the cursesInfobase  Media so
                                and anathemas Corp.
                                                 unmercifully bestowed upon the poor unoffending Latter-Day Saints, in the article referred to in Page   240 / 1033
                                                                                                                                                  the Courier.

Indeed, I find it no easy matter to express, in suitable language, my utter detestation and abhorrence of the sentiments you have advanced, believing as I do, that the
of people called "Latter-Day Saints." Now, sirs, the writer wishes it to be distinctly understood that he is not a Latter-Day Saint, nor indeed ever will be; on the
contrary, he would, if he were able, persuade some of that sect, with whom he is bound by the strongest ties of consanguinity, to renounce the doctrine and cleave to
that of their fathers.

But let me recur to the curses and anathemas so unmercifully bestowed upon the poor unoffending Latter-Day Saints, in the article referred to in the Courier.

Indeed, I find it no easy matter to express, in suitable language, my utter detestation and abhorrence of the sentiments you have advanced, believing as I do, that the
doctrine you have urged upon the people to adopt towards the Latter-Day Saints, of extermination, is the most illiberal, unjust, unchristian like, in its character, and
dangerous in its tendency, that ever emanated from the American press. You most certainly have been amply charged (when you were writing the closing part of the
article, charging the Latter-Day Saints with murdering Martin Harris) with the same spirit which caused the enraged Jews to gnash their teeth upon the prophet Stephen,
after he had admonished and warned them of the consequences which would result from the evil course they were pursuing.

I would respectfully ask you, sirs, to point me out in the constitution of the United States, or in that of the state of Pennsylvania, a single clause that warrants any
individual to judge his fellow in matters of religion, much less take the life of a fellow creature because he may think it right for him to give an interpretation of the sacred
text different from those who received their diplomas, to instruct others in the mysteries of God, at Yale, Princeton, or Carlisle, and who make religion a matter of
merchandise.

Being well aware that your labours would be in vain were you to search for authorities to wage your war upon the Latter-Day Saints, except you practice upon the plan
of the white savages of Missouri in their massacre of the unoffending Mormons, "declare war upon your own hook"--a plan, by the by, if you do not exactly
recommend in your strictures, you do not certainly condemn.

The 1st article of the Amendments to the Constitution of the United States, adopted 4th of March, 1789, declares "Congress shall make no law respecting an
establishment of religion, or prohibiting the free exercise thereof, or abridge the freedom of speech, or of the press," Now is there a feature or principle in the whole of
that sacred instrument more highly prized than that which is intended to secure to us the liberty to worship the Creator according to the dictates of our own
consciences? There are but few, I apprehend, to be found amongst us who are willing to deny the doctrine.

Again, Article 9th, Sec. 3d, of the Constitution of Pennsylvania, the following language may be edifying to the Editors of the Courier: "All men have a natural and
indefeasable right to worship Almighty God according to the dictates of their own consciences; no man can, of right, be compelled to attend, erect or support any place
of worship; no human authority can in any case whatever control or interfere with the rights of conscience, and no preference shall ever be given by law to any religious
establishments or modes of worship"--these are the priviledges vouchsafed to the Americans by the framers of their constitution. Now, a few extracts from the
Saturday Courier will show how far its Editors breathe the spirit of religious liberty, and how far the salutary provisions of the constitution accord with their sentiments.
In a kind of preface or biography of the founders of that religion the reader is prepared for the marvellous; not one palliating circumstance or charitable motive is
ascribed to their acts. You say that, under pretence of raising money for building a Temple and for other purposes, gangs of itinerant vagabonds (Saints) were sent
prowling over the country to beg alms and to steal. Whenever opportunity offers they have not hesitated to rob, plunder and steal, mostly under some sanctimonious
pretence--though we (the Editors of Courier) have ourselves not the slightest doubt whatever that most if not all the ringleaders steal upon every occasion that offers
with as much recklessness as would any convict in our State Prison. We (the Editors of the Saturday Courier) state unequivocally our firm belief that this is their true
character, because none other than precisely such men would ever be willing to unite in a piece of villany like "Mormonism." Now your caldron of venom must have
been heaped and running over when you penned the above wholesale calumny.

There are not less, from the best date that the writer can collect, than 100,000 of our fellow citizens, members of the same great political family, subject to the same
laws and government, connected with us by ties of blood, denounced as thieves and robbers; and all those persons too, from the most wealthy and respectable citizens,
to the poorest among us, professing to be followers of the meck and lowly Jesus. And where is the evidence to justify such sweeping denunciations?--Yours is indeed
the evidence of things not seen. For after stigmatizing the sect by every epithet that Billingsgate vocabulary furnishes, you conclude by saying that you unequivocally and
firmly believe that this is their true character, because none other than precisely such men would over be willing to unite in a piece of villaing like Mormonism. And has it
come to this, that men and women hitherto of spotless fame, and unblemished reputation, may be stigmatized as villaius, thieves and robbers by the editor of a
newspaper on his simple belief of their guilt, without a jot or tittle of testimony to sustain the charge? There are some of the Latter-Day Saints in the vicinity of this city
that will not passively submit to be coupled with thieves and robbers, or the writer much mistakes their character.

I will merely notice the letter from your correspondent of Ohio, who you say "so truly describes the Mormons," to show how malignant and false are his accusations.
The writer of that letter says that the "leaders and all the heads of the Church have a great desire for riches--that they scoured the branches of the East for money, and
that they resorted to the most culpable and criminal means to obtain it; now, instead of this being the case, abundant evidence is at hand to prove that the leaders of the
Church are as poor as Lazarus--the clothing upon their backs is in many instances procured by subscription, and that they have frequently been seen in our streets
wandering about, without a place to lay their heads, culpably indifferent to the accumulation of wealth, and more especially so as to the perishable honours of this
world, preferring rather the things that pertain to the kingdom than the mammon of this world, which theologians esteem of paramount importance.

I deem it unnecessary to notice further the base slanders of your Ohio letter writer, whose every word (however inconsistent with truth in relation to the circumstances
he pretends to detail) the editors of the Courier swallow as a precious morsel, and vomit forth again, charged with increased venom.

I have not time nor inclination to notice the remarks of a Mr. Lee, said to reside somewhere in the neighbourhood of Frankfort, made at a Latter-Day Saint meeting
held in that place; indeed I would not notice him at all were it not for the manner you are pleased to introduce that gentleman. You say that he was very plain and much
to the purpose, that he came directly to the point. What point? For, as Lee says, he would not attempt to expose the "Mormon" imposture (refute the "Mormon"
doctrine) or combat the "Mormon" creed. You say that though his remarks "were harth in terms, [they appear fitting to the occasion, and contain facts not generally
known as they should be." I perfectly agree with you that he was very plain and harsh in his terms, but that he came directly to the point, and that his remarks were
fitting to the occasion, I utterly deny. We are led to the conclusion that Lee went to the meeting to hear what would be said in favour of the tenets of the Saints, and
when requested, with others, to refute, if he could, what he had heard from the preacher, he commenced a tirade of abuse, only equalled by your own published
account of the leaders of the Latter-Day Saints before referred to. In his simile, Mr. Lee has shown himself an apt scholar, at least so says the Courier, and who shall
gain say such high authority? His comparing the minister who had just ceased speaking to a "pliant cat's paw" must have produced a ludicrous scene, highly interesting
to Mr. Lee's accomplices. The manner, too, with which he interlarded his speech with the word fiar, imposters, swindlers, villains, hypocrites, &c. is an evidence of a
great lack of wit and very weak intellect, to say nothing of common courtesy, a characteristic of a true gentleman. The editors of the Courier call this coming to the
point, and fitting to the occasion, and whether it be so or not I will leave others to judge. But how the Courier could ever charge Lee with using "harsh terms" it is truly
surprising, when they themselves had but a few moments before charged the Latter-day Saints with being thieves and robbers.

I have done with Mr. Lee, and will just notice one or two other charges brought against the Latter-day Saints in the same paper, and which cannot be shuffled upon the
shoulders of a letter writer from Ohio, or that of Mr. Lee, but will stick to the backs of the Editors of the Courier as doth the bark to the tree of which it forms a
component part.

It is needless for me to say that I allude to your justification of the cold-blooded butchery of upwards of nineteen men, women, and children (Latter-Day Saints) by the
inhabitants
 Copyright of(c)Missouri, without
                 2005-2009,         colourMedia
                              Infobase     of law.Corp.
                                                   But the sentence throughout exhibits such a thirsting after the blood of that people, by the editors of the Courier,
                                                                                                                                                        Page    241 /that I
                                                                                                                                                                        1033
must copy it entire. It reads--"Of their treatment in Missouri we know nothing, except that they no doubt well deserved the punishment meted out to them;" and in the
next sentence which follows you class them with murderers and pirates.
component part.

It is needless for me to say that I allude to your justification of the cold-blooded butchery of upwards of nineteen men, women, and children (Latter-Day Saints) by the
inhabitants of Missouri, without colour of law. But the sentence throughout exhibits such a thirsting after the blood of that people, by the editors of the Courier, that I
must copy it entire. It reads--"Of their treatment in Missouri we know nothing, except that they no doubt well deserved the punishment meted out to them;" and in the
next sentence which follows you class them with murderers and pirates.

Now one thing is certain, up to the time, yea, the very moment of the massacre, the editors of the Courier, nor no man living, can point to one single act of the Latter-
Day Saints deserving of censure, much less of the horrible punishment they received. But it is necessary for me to recur back to the declaration of the Courier, that "of
this treatment in Missouri we know nothing." Yes, this is your language: and when I first read it shame and indignation filled my breast, to think that an editor of these
United States, conducting one of the most popular journals of the day, a paper that I have esteemed above all others, and as an evidence of it have been a subscriber
from its birth to the present day, and have otherwise aided to increase the subscription list, should be guilty of such a palpable dereliction from truth. It may be safely
asserted that there is not an intelligent man of mature age in the United States or in Great Britain who has not heard of the massacre of the Latter-Day Saints in
Missouri; yet you, gentlemen, a long time conductors of a public journal, whose circulation is co-extensive with the United States, and who are in the weekly receipt of
papers from all parts of the country, yet of the treatment they received, as you say, "you know nothing."

But alas for you, the fact is self-evident to every man, that you do know, and did know at the time you penned the article, all the circumstances connected with that
tragedy; and your declaring that "they deserved the punishment meted out to them," is in plain English saying that they deserved the punishment of death without trial, in
the most barbarous manner, because they chose to worship God, Jehovah, or because they would not worship him according to some of the various approved fashions
of the world. These are your sentiments published to the world.

Leaving the murdered men out of the question, nineteen of whom were coolly and deliberately shot in a smith's shop through the apertures between the logs, the
circumstance of the murder of the poor boy Sardins Smith, scarcely nine years of age, and consequently incapable of any moral turpitude, who was shot with a ball out
of a rifle in the hands of a villain by the name of Glaze, of Carroll county, should have excited your pity as you cannot believe that poor Sardius merited the punishment
meted out to him.

Indeed it has never been pretended that the boy was guilty of any offence; he, with the men, had sought refuge in the blacksmith's shop, and through fear had crawled
under the bellows, where he remained till the massacre was over, when he was discovered by a Mr. Glaze, who presented his rifle near the boy's head, and literally
blew off the apper part of it. Glaze, the murderer, afterwards publicly boasted of the heroic deed all over the country; and at this late day we find the editors of the
respectable journals commending the act, and declaring that they merited the punishment meted out to them, without assigning any cause whatever for the bloody deed.

I cannot close these remarks without noticing another plain and palpable misrepresentation of facts, to be found in the closing paragraph of the Courier. It reads thus--
"Without note or comment we append the following paragraph from a letter to the `Boston Traveller.'"

"CRUEL MURDER.--Martin Harris, one of the earliest supporters of the Latter-Day Saints, and the only wealthy man among them in their origin, has been murdered.
He spent all he was worth in supporting the delusion under which he laboured, furnishing all the funds for the publication of the Mormon Bible.

"He abandoned the Mormons not long since, and delivered some lectures in opposition to their doctrines, and two or three weeks ago was found dead, having been
shot through the head with a pistol."

Now what an unluckly circumstance it was that Martin Harris would not stay murdered! The cup containing the very quintessence of all that is lovely is placed to the
lips of the Boston Traveller, the Saturday Courier, and Spirit of the Times, and snatched away again are they have drank half of its contents. The murder of Martin
Harris! Why nothing could have happened so opportunely, and a standing article that was to overthrow Mormonism is knocked into pi by the stubbornness of that bad
man, who would not stay killed, but still preaches "Mormonism."

The Courier, in which this letter from the Boston Traveller is published, was issued from the press on the 10th day of July, and the reported murder of Martin Harris
was officially contradicted by numerous persons who had seen and conversed with that gentleman two weeks at least before the 10th of July, and no person in the
country was better informed of the existence in the flesh of Martin Harris than the editors of the Courier at the very time they published the account of his murder
without comment.

Alas! to what base uses are the faculties which God hath given to man sometimes employed!

Were the people to examine for themselves the writings of the enemies of the Latter-Day Saints with that care and circumspection that other subjects receive, (some,
too, of far less importance) they would soon discover who it is that mocks them and practice gross and wicked impositions.

The persecution of the people called Latter-Day Saints commenced by the mob in Missouri. Their remote habitations were sacked and burned, and the inhabitants
were either butchered or taken captive and confined in dungeons--their property was confiscated to the cupidity of lawless ruffians, and, what was most remarkable,
the press throughout the country commended the act, and legislators and grave senators in Congress echoed the war cry of extermination; it appeared that mercy had
left her seat and fled to brutish beasts, and men had lost their reason.

The same spirit of persecution has been fanned and kept alive by hired priests of certain sects, and supported and encouraged by a portion of the public press
professing a religion in unison with the clergy. These facts should operate as a warning to other religious denominations, comparatively few in number, to look well to
the rights bequeathed to them by the framers of the constitution.

To a portion of our brethren, even now, the sacred rights guaranteed to every American citizen have become as sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal.

J. L.

Extract From An Epistle of the Twelve

To the brethren scattered abroad on the Continent of America, Greeting:

BELOVED BRETHREN,

It seemeth good to us to write unto you at this time concerning the great things of the kingdom of our God, and more especially as we have been called upon by the late
general conference so to do, that the work may not be hindered, but that all may understand their privilege and duty in this day of glorious events, so that by exercising
themselves therein they may attain unto those blessings which God has in store for his people in the last days.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                      Page 242 / 1033
We have abundant occasion, and we rejoice exceedingly at the privilege we have had of beholding so many thousands of our brethren and sisters as were assembled at
the late conference, and for the harmony and good feeling that prevailed throughout all their deliberations; for the great amount of valuable instructions by President
It seemeth good to us to write unto you at this time concerning the great things of the kingdom of our God, and more especially as we have been called upon by the late
general conference so to do, that the work may not be hindered, but that all may understand their privilege and duty in this day of glorious events, so that by exercising
themselves therein they may attain unto those blessings which God has in store for his people in the last days.

We have abundant occasion, and we rejoice exceedingly at the privilege we have had of beholding so many thousands of our brethren and sisters as were assembled at
the late conference, and for the harmony and good feeling that prevailed throughout all their deliberations; for the great amount of valuable instructions by President
Joseph Smith and others; and for the disposition which we have seen manifested by all who were present to carry into effect all those noble plans and principles which
were derived from heaven, and have been handed down to earth to carry forward the great and glorious work which is already commenced; and which must be
consummated to secure the salvation of Israel.

While the minutes of the general conference are before you, which will be read with interest by every lover of Zion, we shall recapitulate some items, and detail more
particularly to the understanding of those who had not the privilege of being present on that interesting occasion, the past, present and future situation and prospects of
the church, and the stakes, and those things which immediately concern their best interests.

A short time since, and the saints were fleeing before their enemies. Whips, imprisonments, tortures and death stared them in the face, and they were compelled to seek
an assylum in a land of strangers. They sought and found it within the peaceful bosom of Illinois, a State whose citizens are inspired with a love of liberty; whose souls
are endued with those noble principles of charity and benevolence which ever bid the stranger welcome, and minister to his wants: in this State, whose soil is vieing with
its citizens in all that is good and lovely, the saints have found a resting place, where, freed from tyranny and mobs, they are beginning to realize the fulfilment of the
ancient prophets, "they shall build houses, and inhabit them, plant vineyards, and eat the fruit thereof, having none to molest or make afraid."

In this city the church has succeeded in securing several extensive plots of land, which have been laid out in city lots, a part of which have been sold, another part has
been distributed to the widows and orphans, and a part remains for sale. These lots are for the inheritance of the saints, a resting place for the church, a habitation for
the God of Jacob; for here he has commanded a house to be built unto his name, where he may manifest himself unto his people as in former times, when he caused the
ark, the tabernacle, and the temple, to be reared, and the cloud and the fire to rest down thereon; and not that the temple be built only, but that it be completed quickly,
and that no more general conference be held till it shall be held therein, and that the Nauvoo House be finished for the accommodation of the brethren from afar, and
the stranger who shall come up hither to inquire after the work of the Lord, and worship in his Temple.

Scores of brethren in this city have offered to board one and two labourers each till the Temple is completed; many have volunteered to labour continually, and the
brethren generally are giving one-tenth part of their time, or one-tenth part of their income, according to circumstances; while those sisters, who can do nothing more,
are knitting socks and mittens, and preparing garments for the labourers, so that they may be made as comfortable as possible during the coming winter. In view of
these things we would invite our brethren for many miles distant around us to send in their teams for drawing stone, lumber, and materials for the buildings; and at the
same time load their waggons with all sorts of grain and meat, provision and clothing, and hay and provender in abundance, that the labourer faint not, and the teams be
made strong, also that journey men stone cutters &c. come, bringing their tools with them, and enlist in the glorious enterprise.

Most of the plots in this city before referred to, as well as several farms and large lots of land in this and the adjoining counties are paid for, and are secured to the
church by good and sufficient titles; while the town plat for the town of Warren, near Warsaw, is secured on such conditions that the brethren can be accommodated
with lots on very reasonable terms.

To those brethren who live so far distant that they cannot send in their loaded teams, and yet desire to assist in building the Lord's house, we would say, gather
yourselves together, and bring of your substance, your silver and gold, and apparel; and of your superabundance cast into the treasury of the Lord, and see if he will not
pour you out a blessing till there is not room enough to receive it.

Brethren, the blessings of the kingdom are for you, for the body of Christ, for all the members, and God will help those who help themselves, and bless those who bless
each other, and do as they would be done unto. The gold and the silver is the Lord's; all the treasures of the earth, the flocks and the herds of the fields, and the cattle
of the thousand hills, are his. If he were hungry would he crave thy food, or thirsty, would he ask thy drink? Nay! he would only ask that which was his own; he would
feast on his own flocks, and quench his thirst at his own springs. This God is the God of the saints; he is your God, and he has made you stewards of all that has been
committed to you, and will require his own with usury; and will you not be faithful in a little that you may be made rulers over many cities? Yes, you will, we know you
will.

The journeyings and gatherings, and buildings of the saints are nothing new, and as they are expecting, looking and praying for the completion of the dispensation of the
fulness of times, they must also expect that their progress will be onward, or they will be of no avail, for what is not of faith is sin; and can you believe that God will hear
your prayers, and bring you on your journey, gather you, and build your houses, and you not put forth one hand or make one exertion to help yourselves? No!
therefore, inasmuch as the Saints believe that father Abraham journeyed to a distant land at the command of the Highest, where himself and household (whose
household we are, if we keep the commandments) might enjoy the fruits of their labours unmolested, and worship the God of heaven according to the dictates of their
own conscience and his law. That his seed afterwards gathered to Canaan, the land of promise; that David was commanded to build a house where the Son of Man
might have a place to lay his head, and the disciples be endued with power from on high, and were with one accord in one place; they must also believe that this
dispensation comprehends all the great works of all former dispensations, and that the children must gather as did the fathers, must build a house where they may be
endued, and be found together worshipping and doing as their fathers did when Jehovah spake and the angels of heaven ministered unto them; and if these things are
not in this generation then we have not arrived at the dispensation of the fulness of times as we anticipate, and our faith and prayers are vain.

Is it possible that we labour in vain, and toil for nought, and that we shall be disappointed at the last? No! we know assuredly that the set time to favour Zion has come,
and her sons and daughters shall rejoice in her glory. The time has come when the great Jehovah would have a resting place on earth, a habitation for his chosen, where
his law shall be revealed, and his servants be endued from on high, to bring together the honest in heart from the four winds; where the saints may enter the baptismal
font for their dead relations, so that they may be judged according to men in the flesh, and live according to God in the spirit, and come forth in the celestial kingdom; a
place over which the heavenly messengers may watch and trouble the waters as in days of old, so that when the sick are put therein they shall be made whole; a place
where all the ordinances shall be made manifest, and the saints shall unite in the songs of Zion, even praise, thanksgiving, and hallelujahs to God and the Lamb, that he
has wrought out their deliverance, and bound satan fast in chains.

What then shall we do? Let us all arise and with one united mighty exertion, by the strength of Israel's God, oppose the powers of darkness, and every being and
principle that may rise up against us, and complete the work already commenced. Let us not for a moment lend an ear to evil and designing men, who would subvert
the truth, and blacken the character of the servant of the Most High God, by publishing abroad that the prophet is enriching himself on the spoils of the brethren. When
brother Joseph stated to the general conference the amount and situation of the property of the Church, of which he is trustee in trust by the united voice of the Church;
he also stated the amount of his own possessions on earth; and what do you think it was? We will tell you. His old horse Charley, given him in Kirtland; two pet deer;
two old turkeys, and four young ones; the old cow given him by a brother in Missouri, his old dog Major, his wife, children, and a little household furniture. This is the
amount of the great possessions of that man whom God has called to lead his people in these last days; this the sum total of the great estates, the splendid mansions and
noble living of him who has spent a life of toil and suffering, of privation and hardships, of imprisonments and chains, of dungeons and vexations suits, and every kind of
contumely
 Copyrightand(c) contempts
                 2005-2009,ungodly  menMedia
                             Infobase     could Corp.
                                                 heap upon him, and last of all report him as rolling in wealth and luxury which he had plundered from the spoils
                                                                                                                                                     Page   243of/ those
                                                                                                                                                                    1033
for whose good he had thus toiled and suffered. Who would be willing to suffer what he has suffered, and labour near twenty years as he has done, for the wealth he is
in possession of?
he also stated the amount of his own possessions on earth; and what do you think it was? We will tell you. His old horse Charley, given him in Kirtland; two pet deer;
two old turkeys, and four young ones; the old cow given him by a brother in Missouri, his old dog Major, his wife, children, and a little household furniture. This is the
amount of the great possessions of that man whom God has called to lead his people in these last days; this the sum total of the great estates, the splendid mansions and
noble living of him who has spent a life of toil and suffering, of privation and hardships, of imprisonments and chains, of dungeons and vexations suits, and every kind of
contumely and contempts ungodly men could heap upon him, and last of all report him as rolling in wealth and luxury which he had plundered from the spoils of those
for whose good he had thus toiled and suffered. Who would be willing to suffer what he has suffered, and labour near twenty years as he has done, for the wealth he is
in possession of?

Brethren, in view of all these things let us be up and doing, being assured that no exertion you can make will equal what has already been made for you and the Church
generally; and let all the saints come up to the places of gathering, and with their mites and their abundance as God has given them in trust help to build up the old waste
places which have been thrown down for many generations, knowing, that when they are completed, they will belong unto the people of the Most High God, even the
meek, the honest in heart, he shall possess all things in the due time of the Lord. Be not covetous, but deal in righteousness, for what the Saints shall not possess by
purchase and in righteousness they shall not posses, for no unrighteous thing can enter into the kingdom; therefore, beloved brethren, deal justly, love mercy, walk
humbly before God, and whatever your hands find to do, do it with your might, keeping all the commandments, and then, whether in life or in death, all things will be
yours, whether they be temples or lands, houses or vineyards, baptisms or endowments, revelations or healings, all things will be yours, for you will be Christ's and
Christ is God's.

BRIGHAM YOUNG,

HEBER C. KIMBALL,

ORSON PRATT,

LYMAN WIGHT,

JOHN TAYLOR,

WILFORD WOODRUFF,

GEO. A. SMITH,

WILLARD RICHARDS.

Nauvoo, Oct. 12th, 1841.

The Latter-Day Saints.

From the St. Louis (Missouri) Atlas.

An intelligent friend, who called upon us this morning, has just returned from a visit to Nauvoo and the Latter-day Saints. He has a whole skin, showing not a single
lasion of the cuticle, neither scratch nor bite, nor any other mark of tooth or nail. He believes the Latter-day Saints are not anthropophagi, whose heads grow beneath
their shoulders, but men like other men, with the exception that the folly incident to human nature runs in one vein through them, instead of in several, as through the
most of us. He believes--just as we do--that they have been grossly misunderstood and shamefully libelled, of late perhaps as much by a correspondent of the Journal
of Commerce (whom the respectable editors of that paper ought to look after) as from any other source.

The population of Nauvoo is between eight and nine thousand, and of course the largest town in the state of Illinois. The people are very enterprising, industrious, and
thrifty. They are at least quite as honest as the rest of us in this part of the world, and probably in any other. Some peculiarities they have no doubt. Their religion is a
peculiar one; that is, neither Bhuddism, Mahometanism. Judaism, or Christianity--but it is a faith which they say encourages no vice or immorality, or departure from
established laws and usages; neither polygamy, nor promiscuous intercourse, nor community of property. One peculiarity of life is observable among them, and whether
traceable to their religion or to some other cause, will not, we suppose, be quarrelled with very generally. Ardent spirits as a drink are not in use among them; and the
sale of spirits, except as a medicine, is forbidden by law. Any member of the church who presumes in any place to vend spirituous liquor is first admonished, and upon
persistency in his offence expelled from the church. Tobacco, also, is a weed which they seem almost universally to despise. We don't know but that the Latter-day
Saints ought to be exterpated for refusing to drink whiskey and chew tobacco; but we hope the question will not be decided against them hastily; nor until their judges
have slept off the fumes of their own liquor and cigars.

Among the public buildings, projected and in a state of forwardness at Nauvoo, is an immense temple, to be constructed of hewn stone, and to have an elevation of
seventy feet. Its other dimensions may be inferred from its height. A splendid hotel, one hundred feet long, built also of stone is going up.--Scores of mechanics and
labourers are busy as bees about them; and as they are all influenced by a public spirit unknown to the most of our communities, they do more work and bring more to
pass than people do elsewhere.

How long the Latter-day Saints will hold together and exhibit their present aspect, it is not for us to say. At this moment, they present the appearance of an enterprising,
industrious, sober and thrifty population, such a population indeed, as in the respects just mentioned, have no rivals east, and, we rather guess, not even west of the
Mississippi.

Instruction on Ordinations.

The officers composing the several conferences in the United Kingdom of Great Britain are hereby instructed that it is not wisdom for the Elders in general te ordain
officers independent of the Council and advice of the Presiding Elders of conferences, high priests, &c.

All ordinations should be by the voice of the Church or conference, and should be under the advice and council of the presiding officers.

Even the conferences, when assembled, should exercise wisdom and prudence in confering offices, and should be careful not to run too fast. A few men of faith and
humility, who are of a teachable and governable disposition are better calculated to advance the cause of truth than a multitude who are wise in their own eyes, and who
neither understand nor respect the authorities of God.

ED.

Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 244 / 1033
The Millennial Star.

Manchester Dec. 10Th 1841.
neither understand nor respect the authorities of God.

ED.

The Millennial Star.

Manchester Dec. 10Th 1841.

WE take this timely opportunity to inform our Agents and Patrons that when this volume is completed, which will be in April next, we expect to discontinue the Star,
and dispense with the publishing business in England, on account of other duties, which will doubtless occupy our attention. For this reason, we would urge upon the
Saints and others who wish to possess our publications, the necessity of speedy exertion to obtain them while we are in the business, for the time is not far distant when
perhaps they may seek for a volumn of the Star, a Book of Mormon, a History of the Persecution, or a Voice of Warning, and seek in vain, for they will not find them.

The fact is, the Lord is not well pleased that his word published among the inhabitants of England should be so little sought after, and so long neglected; and this will
apply to thousands of the Saints, who neither purchase the Star nor the Book of Mormon, and yet are able to purchase needless ornaments, and to adorn themselves
with the vain and foolish fashions of the world. Others, who have them, will spend their time in any and every way sooner than read them; and while they thus neglect to
inform themselves, they frequently call upon us for the very information which is already offered to them, and wish us to write it in a letter, or teach it by word of mouth.

There is not at this time probably more than one saint out of ten in England and vicinity who possess the books of the Latter-Day Saints, and the Star, and yet their
servants have come from afar, and have involved themselves, and spent near two years to publish the eternal truths of heaven among them.

Therefore, we forewarn them, that if these works are on our hands next spring, and the Saints destitute of them, it will not be our fault. Our garments will be clear of
their blood.

We would also inform our agents that we expect them to commence settling and making all things straight with this office immediately, and that all things must be settled
with us by the beginning of April; for this reason we hope they will not expect us to forward them any more works without ready money.

With regard to news, the spirit of the Lord is beginning to be poured out more powerfully than ever before, in many parts of this land, among the faithful Saints.

In this town, a very powerful manifestation of the spirit is enjoyed at our sacraments and other meetings. Many of the Saints are enabled to testify of open visions, as
well as visions of the night, and scores of them in this and other branches are enjoying the ministering of angels; many of the sick are healed, while the poor and the
meek rejoice exceedingly.

In the mean time the wicked rage and the people imagine a vain thing. The Priests take council together against the Lord and against his anointed ones. The most awful
falsehoods ever inspired by Satan continue to flood the country, both from the press and the pulpit, and reiterated by those who profess to be followers of Jesus.

We went on a short mission to the Isle of Man of late, and after preaching to vast multitudes the plain truths of the scriptures, they would mock and make light of the
Bible, and everything quoted from it,--while the priests were busy in church and chapel, in lying against the Saints, and perverting the written Word, and thus inspiring
the people with violence, hatred, and every cruel work; yet we found the Saints rejoicing in the truth, and the honest in heart disposed to inquire into it.

We have just returned from a visit to Middlewich and Northwich. In the former place we had a very candid hearing in the Magistrates' Room, which was well filled. In
the latter place, many hundreds of people met together to our appointment, among which were a large number of Association Methodists and other professors, with
one Thompson at their head, who came possessed with the Devil to make disturbance. These made all manner of noises, such as whooping, shouting, laughing,
whistling, mocking, &c. They openly hissed and mocked the written word of Jesus Christ and his Apostles, as contained in the New Testament, and made such a noise
as finally to break up the meeting, after which they began to rush among the people, and to bellow like bulls, and to run over and to knock down and trample under
foot all who came in their way. We narrowly escaped being torn in pieces, but finally got out of their midst. Mr. Thompson then addressed them, justifying and
applauding their conduct. The lights were at length extinguished and the room cleared, but not till some persons were wounded, and some forms broken.

We must say that such awful wickedness prevails in almost all places, and such falsehood and mockery against the truth, that the coming of the Lord to execute
vengeance must be near indeed, for he will not bear with them much longer. A few short years and all their lies and misrepresentations will be fully replied to, and all
their objections answered, for the hand of the Lord shall be known towards his servants, and his indignation towards his enemies. My heart cries woe! woe! unto the
Gentiles, for they will not repent, nor cease to follow their ungodly priests and blind guides, and the cup of the Lord's indignation is full and running over.

The distress in this country is already heart-rending, and it is sexatious daily to hear the report, and to witness the awful scenes of famine, nakedness, and suffering
which is caused by anti-christianity. But still a servant of God cannot deliver them, for they will not hear him, nor take his advice, but will cleave to their own false ways,
and to their own wolves, who devour them.

STILL LATER FROM NAUVOO.--We stop the press to announce the receipt of the Times and Seasons, printed at Nauvoo, on the 15th Nov. It came to hand after
the short passage of twenty-four days. We have only room for the following extracts:--

Shower of Blood.

From the Boston Daily Mail. Amesbury Mills Sept. 8Th 1841

Messrs. Editors: I hasten to inform you of a most singular phenomena that happened yesterday in Kensington, a small village a few miles distant from this town, about
half-past five o'clock, P. M., which would seem highly incredible were it not substantiated by some of its most respectable inhabitants.

There had been a drizzling rain (my narrator says) during a great part of the day until about four o'clock in the afternoon, when the rain stopped and the dark clouds
began gradually to assume a brassy hue, until the whole heavens above seemed a sea of fire. The sky continued to grow more bright until about a quarter past five,
when almost instantly, it became of burnished red, and in a few moments it rained moderately, a thick liquid of the appearance of blood, clothing fields and roads for
two miles in circumference, in a blood stained garment. The bloody rain continued for about ten minutes, when it suddenly cleared away, and the atmosphere became
so intesely cold that over coats were needed. It caused great wonder and astonishment among the inhabitants, I assure you, and well it might, so singular and
unaccountable was the phenomena. I have been shown by a citizen of the place some of the matter that fell, and it has the appearance of clotted blood, and I think it
must be a similar liquid, from account to that which lately fell in a shower at Tennessee.

W. FITTS.

 Copyright
The        (c) is2005-2009,
    following     an extract ofInfobase    Mediaby
                                 a letter written Corp.                                                                                              Page
                                                   President Hyrum Smith to a Saint in Kirtland, Ohio. We publish it in this country because it contains      245 / of
                                                                                                                                                         instructions 1033
                                                                                                                                                                       vital
importance to all the children of God:--
must be a similar liquid, from account to that which lately fell in a shower at Tennessee.

W. FITTS.

The following is an extract of a letter written by President Hyrum Smith to a Saint in Kirtland, Ohio. We publish it in this country because it contains instructions of vital
importance to all the children of God:--

"All the Saints that dwell in that land are commanded to come away, for this is" Thus saith the Lord;" therefore pay out no monies nor properties for houses nor lands in
that country, for if you do, you will lose them; for the time shall come that you shall not possess them in peace, but shall be scourged with a sore scourge; yet your
children may possess them, but not until many years shall pass away. And as to the organization of that branch of the church, it is not according to the spirit and will of
God. And the designs of the leading members of that branch, relative to the printing press, and the ordaining of Elders, and sending out Elders to beg for the poor, are
not according to the will of God. And in these things they shall not prosper, for they have neglected the House of the Lord, the Baptismal Font, in this place, wherein
their dead may be redeemed, and the key of knowledge that unfolds the dispensation of the fulness of times may be turned, and the mysteries of God be unfolded, upon
which their salvation, and the salvation of the world, and the redemption of their dead, depends, for `Thus saith the Lord, there shall not be a general assembly for a
general conference assembled together until the House of the Lord shall be finished, and the Baptismal Font; and if we are not diligent the church shall be rejected, and
their dead also, saith the Lord.' Therefore, dear brother, any proceedings otherwise than to put forth their hands with their might to do this work, is not according to the
will of God, and shall not prosper. Therefore tarry not in any place whatever, but come forth unto this place from all the world, until it is filled up and polished and
sanctified according to my word, saith the Lord, come ye forth from the ends of the earth, that I may hide you from my indignation that shall scourge the wicked, and
then will I send forth and build up Kirtland, and it shall be polished and refined according to my word. Therefore, your doings and your organizations, and designs in
printing, or any of your councils, are not of me, saith the Lord, even so, Amen. HYRUM SMITH,

Patriarch for the whole church.

Correspondence.

Preston, Nov. 28th, 1841.

Brother P. Pratt,

It is with the greatest pleasure I write unto you to inform you that the work of God is still going on in Preston. We have baptized a good number this week, that is, from
November 15 to the week end, and there is a good many more believing. The Saints are rejoicing in the Lord, for he is with us here in Preston; he is according to his
promise,--his handmaids do prophecy and speak in tongues the wonderful works of God, and the brethren do speak in tongues and interpret, and are rejoicing in the
Lord. Though the enemy is speaking lies against us, we mind them not, for the Lord is with us On Sunday morning the 13th inst. brother George Lee called at my house
and asked me if I would come to his house, for his Fanny was dying. She was taken with a violent pain in the head. When I got to his house she was laying apparently
dead. The spirit of the Lord was upon me. I laid my hands upon her in the name of Jesus Christ, according to the order of the Church, and by the authority of the
eternal priesthood, and rebuked the disease, and she was immediately restored to her perfect health, and straightway went about her domestic business.

Yours in the bonds of the

New and everlasting covenant,

WILLIAM STRUTHERS.

Witnesses, George Lee,

Witnesses, Betsy Lee,

Witnesses, Ellen Jackson.

Corn Hill Sheffield Dec 2 1841.

Dear Brother Pratt,

In this place, after a long struggle with the powers of darkness, and with the agents of satan, we have succeeded so far as to baptize three very humble and promising
young men, and opened a preaching house last night. A good spirit was manifested, and several more are believing, and the firm conviction of my mind is that there will
be a great ingathering from the dominion of satan. At Doneaster, the work is prospering; they now number about 20. Myself and Elder Nixon went there a short time
since, and found a small society belonging to Mr. Aitkin. A man named Munro was their minister, but had gone back to London, and left his flock, because he was an
hireling. When we found them they had no shepherd; they had a very nice preaching room, and consisted of seven local preachers and twenty members; but the little
stone has rolled so far as to bring in five of the local preachers and fourteen or fifteen of the members, and we have also secured their preaching-room, and they are
rejoicing in the faith of the last days.--I remain,

Your fellow labourer in the kingdom of patience,

A. CORDON.

Woolwich, Nov. 18, 1841.

To the Editor of the Star.

Dear Brother,

By a train of circumstances too lengthy to state, myself, in company with two others, were lately invited to meet a company of Methodists, and to state before them the
principles of our doctrine. We complied, and, by their request, I stood up, and verily the power of God rested upon me, insomuch that I spoke the truth boldly, as it is
in Jesus. But to attempt to describe the state of the meeting would be no easy task, for as soon as I opened my mouth they beset me on every side; the contention was
so high at times that I thought it wisdom to retire; but, however necessary such a step might have been, our attempts were fruitless, for the gentlemen had fastened the
door, thus at once preventing our egress; but after finding it utterly impossible to gain any thing like a fair hearing amid such a display of sectarian prejudice and
disorder, I, with my two brethren, (who hitherto had not opened their mouths) insisted upon leaving the meeting, but upon seeing our determination, they
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009,
condescended,                Infobase
                 if we would stay        MediatoCorp.
                                   with them,    choose a chairman from among their body; accordingly done, we stopped; but here, sir, you may draw     Page     246 inference
                                                                                                                                                              a slight / 1033
of the company we were in when it was deemed necessary to choose a chairman to keep order among a sect calling themselves the people of God. Well, in proceeding
we found we got on almost as well with a chairman as we did without one; but after submitting to treatment which none but Latter-day Saints could bear, we left them
in Jesus. But to attempt to describe the state of the meeting would be no easy task, for as soon as I opened my mouth they beset me on every side; the contention was
so high at times that I thought it wisdom to retire; but, however necessary such a step might have been, our attempts were fruitless, for the gentlemen had fastened the
door, thus at once preventing our egress; but after finding it utterly impossible to gain any thing like a fair hearing amid such a display of sectarian prejudice and
disorder, I, with my two brethren, (who hitherto had not opened their mouths) insisted upon leaving the meeting, but upon seeing our determination, they
condescended, if we would stay with them, to choose a chairman from among their body; accordingly done, we stopped; but here, sir, you may draw a slight inference
of the company we were in when it was deemed necessary to choose a chairman to keep order among a sect calling themselves the people of God. Well, in proceeding
we found we got on almost as well with a chairman as we did without one; but after submitting to treatment which none but Latter-day Saints could bear, we left them
in the hands of a merciful God, who, we trust, will soften their hearts and remove their unbelief; but we had not proceeded far on our road home when the chairman
overtook us, (and I must here remark that he appeared to be the only honest man among them) and candidly expressed his disgust at the proceedings of his Wesleyan
friends. I would here mention a circumstance which I think is worthy of remark. The individual to whom I am going to allude is the chairman alluded to in my previous
statement. This person attended our church on the Sunday subsequent to our debate, and after service stated to me a singular dream which he said he dreamed fifty
years ago. It was as follows:--He saw the sun clothed in darkness, and the moon turned into blood, and he saw many scenes in the heavens truly awful and appaling,
and he saw a ladder which reached from heaven to earth, and our Lord Jesus Christ standing on the ladder and a man standing on the top of the ladder extending his
hand towards him, (the dreamer) bidding him come up into heaven. The dreamer states that, owing to the singularity of the dream, it never became totally obliterated
from his memory; and the moment he saw me enter the place where the debate was held the circumstance flashed across his mind, and his feelings may be more easily
imagined than described when he recognized me as the man he saw on the top of the ladder.

Thinking that this may not be uninteresting to your numerous readers, you may, if you think it worthy of a place in your Star, insert it, and by your doing so, you will
oblige your brother in Christ,

Elder JOHN GRIFFITHS.

Birmingham, Oct. 31st, 1841.

Beloved Brother,

I forward you some account of the work of the Lord, and its prospects in this vicinity.

Not long since there was not a member of the church of the Saints in Birmingham or the vicinity. But as is the case in all other places in this realm, there is to be found
many churches purporting to be the Church of Christ; yet, as they differ so widly in doctrinal points, I conclude they are not baptised into one body. But they all agree
to preach for hire, and they further agree to tell the people that God does not now give revelation, and that the gifts and blessings promised and formerly enjoyed are
done away, because learning and philosophy are sufficient, and were intended to take their place.

Now that they have been done away is so manifest that no one will deny the fact; but that the other was intended to take their place is altogether false. The learned Dr.
Mousheim in his Church History tries to account for the cessation of these gifts, and although he would have us believe what many teach, namely, that they are not
needed, yet he does acknowledge that a departure from the true doctrine and form of worship was also a cause of this lamentable withdrawment of the gifts of God,
but does not tell us that they were ever again to be expected or enjoyed. Thank God, the Bible does not leave us in any doubt upon this subject; and now we can and
will exclaim in the words of the Prophet,--"How beautiful on the mountains are the feet of him that bringeth good fidings, that publisheth peace, that saith unto Zion, thy
God reigneth." Yes, we rejoice that the solemn and death like silence has been broken, that the midnight gloom which has for some centuries past spread its sable
mantle over all Christendom and the world, doth already begin to recede--that the horizon begins to emit the light of heaven--that the fulness of the gospel has been
restored--that the church has been organized, and is coming up out of the wilderness--and all this in fulfilment of the Prophets. I say we do rejoice that the latter-day
glory, ushered in by the ministring of angels, now dawns upon the world, of which things we first heard an account in this place, by means of Elder Cordon, of
Staffordshire, and now a mighty work is going on amongst us.

We had a considerable increase of numbers between conferences, both in Birmingham and West Bromwich.

There is a great stir about this sect, which is everywhere spoken against. Since our beloved brother, Elder Adams, has been here, the people come out to hear the
word. The able manner in which he explained the scriptures, the glorious things which he unfolded and brought to light, engaged the attention of the people more than is
ordinarily the case; and his persevering and untiring zeal in the prosecution of his mission, causes the Saints to bless him in their hearts, where the memory of him will
exist till we meet in Zion to recount our toils, and rest from our labours. He opened our new place of worship. A number have lately been baptised, and many others
seem deeply impressed and interested in the work. May the Lord gather them into his fold.

Yours truly in the Gospel of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ,

J. RILEY.

Douglas, Isle of Man, Nov. 6.

To the Editor of the Star. (2)

Dear Brother,

Having cheerfully forsaken all at the call of God, for Christ's sake and the Gospel's, I came to the Isle of Man to preach and warn the people, and to bear testimony of
the work of God in the last days; but I soon found I had not only to contend against the wickedness of the people that do not profess to know any thing about religion,
but against the abominable lies of reputed holy men. I think all the lies that have been hatched in America, England, Scotland, Ireland, and Wales, have been imported
to the Isle of Man. Yet, notwithstanding all these things, the work of the Lord is advancing, as our congregation is on the increase. Seven have been added by baptism
since I came; and the Saints speak with tongues and interpret, and have dreams and visions, and prophecy, and the gift of healing has been wonderfully made manifest
among the Saints and among others. There was a woman in Douglas who had been confined to bed for three weeks, and while I was at the Liverpool conference on
the 12th of October she sent her husband for me to my lodgings during my absence, and she thought if she could see me she would be healed. She sent for me when I
came back, and I accordingly visited her. When I arrived she and her husband desired me to administer to her, which I accordingly did. After praying over her. I laid
my hands upon her in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ. One of the sisters called to see her the next day, and she was better. I called the second day to see her, and
she was well, and nursing her child. Her husband was healed of a sore foot, which had troubled him some weeks; he was healed in three days. On the Saturday night
after he brought a man to my house for me to lay hands on him for some complaint he had in his head, and, strange to say, they were both of them professors of
religion. Surely they had no faith in the Gospel as preached to them by their ministers. I have never seen their faces since at any of our meetings, so that convinces me
more of the truth of the words of the Apostle--"Faith cometh by hearing," (and not by sight.) The people are crying out, give us a sign and we will believe; but the
Saviour said they would not believe though one rose from the dead. But though all men deny the word of God, yet the work of God shall roll on.

The   work is(c)
 Copyright    beginning  to spread
                 2005-2009,        in thisMedia
                               Infobase    island,Corp.
                                                   and new places are presenting themselves to us on every hand. I can truly say the Lord has been unto  Pageme and  my/ family
                                                                                                                                                                   247    1033
all I have stood in need of. I find it behoves the saints of the last days to watch and pray lest they enter into temptation; and I find that the officers of the church have
much need to ask the Lord for wisdom that we may be enabled to do the work in righteousness before the Lord to the perfecting of the saints and the gathering of his
people. It is an easy thing to deliver the testimony to the people, but not so easy to get the saints perfected. The prayer of my heart is for the prosperity of Zion.
religion. Surely they had no faith in the Gospel as preached to them by their ministers. I have never seen their faces since at any of our meetings, so that convinces me
more of the truth of the words of the Apostle--"Faith cometh by hearing," (and not by sight.) The people are crying out, give us a sign and we will believe; but the
Saviour said they would not believe though one rose from the dead. But though all men deny the word of God, yet the work of God shall roll on.

The work is beginning to spread in this island, and new places are presenting themselves to us on every hand. I can truly say the Lord has been unto me and my family
all I have stood in need of. I find it behoves the saints of the last days to watch and pray lest they enter into temptation; and I find that the officers of the church have
much need to ask the Lord for wisdom that we may be enabled to do the work in righteousness before the Lord to the perfecting of the saints and the gathering of his
people. It is an easy thing to deliver the testimony to the people, but not so easy to get the saints perfected. The prayer of my heart is for the prosperity of Zion.

Since I came here I went one day eleven miles to speak the word of the Lord, and having no place to preach in doors, and being very wet, and seeing that the "Right
Rev. Father in God the Lord Bishop" of Sodor and Man was going to preach a charity sermon, I went to hear him, as I never had seen any one having this title, as I
believe that to be one of the biasphemous names spoken of by the Revelator. He came to the church in his carriage. Before he entered the pulpit he read the
commandment, "Thou shalt not do any work, thou, nor thy son, nor thy daughter, thy manservant, nor thy maidservant, nor thy cattle, &c." He told them that if they
love the world, or the things of the world, the love of God was not in them; and he told them that the God of heaven had sent him there that day that they might secure
salvation through him. Such holy falsehoods I never before heard. In the first place he came in his carriage, though he spoke against it, and about loving the things of the
world, while he has 6 or ï¿½ 7,000 per year, and about being sent of God, when at the same time he does not believe that God hath sent any one for the last eighteen
hundred years; and if he had been sent he would have been sent without purse or scrip, and not with his thousands a year. O how dares mortal man be guilty of so
perverting the word of the Lord, when by their fruits we shall know them!

If you think the foregoing worth a place in the Star, you are at liberty to insert it.

I remain,

Your brother in the

New and everlasting covenant,

ROBERT REID, Elder.

Notices.

BEWARE OF A DECEIVER.--The public of of Rochdale and elsewhere are hereby informed that Androw Gardner and his followers, who now profess to be Latter-
day Saints, at Rochdale, have been regularly expelled from the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, according to the rules and regulations of the said Church,
on the charge of rebelling against the constituted authorities of the same, &c.--ED.

THE ARRIVAL OF THE SHIP TYRIAN AT NEW ORLEANS.--It will be recollected that the above-named ship sailed from Liverpool on the 21st Sept. with 204
passengers of the Saints on board. It will be a great satisfaction to their friends in this country to learn that among the many shipwrecks which have occurred of late, she
has arrived safe, as we learn from the Liverpool Mail of the 9th inst. We shall expect letters soon.--ED.

It is expected that the sailing of our next ship will be postponed till some time in January, for want of passengers.--ED.

Several communications are again omitted for want of room.

MANCHESTER:

Printed and Published by P. P. PRATT, 47, Oxford-street.

No. 9. January 1842. Vol. II.
EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY P. P. PRATT, 47, OXFORD STREET, MANCHESTER, IN MONTHLY NUMBERS, PRICE THREEPENCE.

Contents:

Interesting News From Alexandria and Jerusalem.

Letter From Elder Hyde.

Alexandria, Nov. 22, 1841.

Dear Brother Pratt,

A few minutes now offer for me to write, and I improve them in writing to you.

I have only time to say that I have seen Jerusalem precisely according to the vision which I had. I saw no one with me in the vision; and although Elder Page was
appointed to accompany me there, yet I found myself there alone.

The Lord knows that I have had a hard time, and suffered much, but I have great reason to thank him that I enjoy good health at present, and have a prospect before
me of soon going to a civilized country, where I shall see no more turbans or camels. The heat is mostoppressive, and has been all through Syria.

I have not time to tell you how many days I have been at sea, without food, or how many snails I have eaten; but if I had had plenty of them, I should have done very
well. All this is contained in a former letter to you written from Java.

I have been at Cairo, on the Nile, because I could not get a passage direct. Syria is in a dreadful state--a war of extermination is going on between the Druses and
Catholics. At the time I was at Beyroote a battle was fought in the mountains of Lebanon, near that place, and about 800 killed. Robberies, thefts, and murders are
daily being committed. It is no uncommon thing to find persons in the street without heads. An English officer, in going from St. Jean d'Acre to Beyroote, found ten
persons murdered in the street, and was himself taken prisoner, but was rescued by the timely interference of the Pacha. The particulars of all these things are contained
in a former letter.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 248 / 1033
An American traveller, by the name of Gager, who was a licensed minister of the Congregational or Presbyterian Church, left Jerusalem in company with me. He was
very unwell with the jaundice when we left, and at Damietta we had to perform six days' quarantine before we ascended the Nile. On our passage up he was taken
Catholics. At the time I was at Beyroote a battle was fought in the mountains of Lebanon, near that place, and about 800 killed. Robberies, thefts, and murders are
daily being committed. It is no uncommon thing to find persons in the street without heads. An English officer, in going from St. Jean d'Acre to Beyroote, found ten
persons murdered in the street, and was himself taken prisoner, but was rescued by the timely interference of the Pacha. The particulars of all these things are contained
in a former letter.

An American traveller, by the name of Gager, who was a licensed minister of the Congregational or Presbyterian Church, left Jerusalem in company with me. He was
very unwell with the jaundice when we left, and at Damietta we had to perform six days' quarantine before we ascended the Nile. On our passage up he was taken
very ill with a fever, and became helpless. I waited and tended upon him as well as our circumstances would allow; and when we landed at Bulack, I got four men to
take him to the American consul's, in Cairo, on a litter; I also took all his baggage there, and assisted in putting him upon a good bed--employed a good faithful Arabian
nurse, and the English doctor. After the physician had examined him, he told me that he was very low with a typhus fever, and that it would be doubtful whether he
recovered, Under these circumstances I left him to obtain a passage to this place. After I had gone on board a boat, and was just about pushing off, a letter came from
the doctor, stating that poor Mr. Gager died in about two hours after I left him. He told me before we arrived at Cairo that he was 27 years of age, and his friends lived
in Norwich, Connecticut, near New London, I think. There are many particulars concerning his death which would be interesting to his friends, but I have no time to
write them now.

On Sunday morning, October 24, a good while before day, I arose from sleep, and went out of the city as soon as the gates were opened, crossed the brook Cedron,
and went upon the Mount of Olives, and there, in solemn silence, with pen, ink, and paper, just as I saw in the vision, offered up the following prayer to him who lives
for ever and ever:--

"O Thou! who art from everlasting to everlasting, eternally and unchangeably the same, even the God who rules in the heavens above, and controls the destinies of men
on the earth, wilt Thou not condescend, through thine infinite goodness and royal favour, to listen to the prayer of thy servant which he this day offers up unto thee in the
name of thy holy child Jesus, upon this land where the Sun of Righteousness sat in blood, and thine Anointed One expired.

"Be pleased, O Lord, to forgive all the follies, weaknesses, vanities, and sins of thy servant, and strengthen him to resist all future temptations. Give him prudence and
discernment that he may avoid the evil, and a heart to choose the good; give him fortitude to bear up under trying and adverse circumstances, and grace to endure all
things for thy name's sake, until the end shall come, when all the saints shall rest in peace.

"Now, O Lord! thy servant has been obedient to the heavenly vision which thou gavest him in his native land; and under the shadow of thine outstretched arm, he has
safely arrived in this place to dedicate and consecrate this land unto Thee, for the gathering together of Judah's scattered remnants, according to the predictions of the
holy prophets--for the building up of Jerusalem again after it has been trodden down by the Gentiles so long, and for rearing a temple in honour of thy name. Everlasting
thanks be ascribed unto thee, O Father! Lord of heaven and earth, that thou hast preserved thy servant from the dangers of the seas, and from the plague and
pestilence which have caused the land to mourn. The violence of man has also been restrained, and thy providential care by night and by day has been exercised over
thine unworthy servant. Accept, therefore, O Lord, the tribute of a grateful heart for all past favours, and be pleased to continue thy kindness and mercy towards a
needy worm of the dust.

"O thou, who didst covenant with Abraham, thy friend, and who didst renew that covenant with Isaac, and confirm the same with Jacob with an oath, that thou wouldst
not only give them this land for an everlasting inheritance, but that thou wouldst also remember their seed for ever. Abraham, Issac, and Jacob, have long since closed
their eyes in death, and made the grave their mansion. Their children are scattered and dispersed abroad among the nations of the Gentiles like sheep that have no
shepherd, and are still looking forward for the fulfilment of those promises which thou didst make concerning them; and even this land, which once poured forth nature's
richest bounty, and flowed, as it were, with milk and honey, has, to a certain extent, been smitten with barrenness and sterility since it drank from murderous hands the
blood of him who never sinned.

Grant, therefore, O Lord, in the name of thy well-beloved Son, Jesus Christ, to remove the barrenness and sterility of of this land, and let springs of living water break
forth to water its thirsty soil. Let the vine and the olive produce in their strength, and the fig tree bloom and flourish. Let the land become abundantly fruitful when
possessed by its rightful heirs; let it again flow with plenty to feed the returning prodigals who come home with a spirit of grace and supplication; upon it let the clouds
distil virtue and richness, and let the fields smile with plenty. Let the flocks and the herds greatly increase and multiply upon the mountains and the hills; and let thy great
kindness conquer and subdue the unbelief of thy people. Do thou take from them their stony heart, and give them a heart of flesh; and may the Sun of thy favour dispel
the cold mists of darkness which have beclouded their atmosphere. Incline them to gather in upon this land according to thy word. Let them come like clouds and like
doves to their windows. Let the large ships of the nations bring them from the distant isles; and let kings become their nursing fathers, and queens with motherly
fondness wipe the tear of sorrow from their eye.

Thou, O Lord, did once move upon the heart of Cyrus to shew favour unto Jerusalem and her children. Do thou now also be pleased to inspire the hearts of kings and
the powers of the earth to look with a friendly eye towards this place, and with a desire to see thy righteous purposes executed in relation thereto. Let them know that it
is thy good pleasure to restore the kingdom unto Israel--raise up Jerusalem as its capital, and constitute her people a distinct nation and government, with David thy
servant, even a descendant from the loins of ancient David, to be their king.

Let that nation or that people who shall take an active part in behalf of Abraham's children, and in the raising up of Jerusalem, find favour in thy sight. Let not their
enemies prevail against them, neither let pestilence or famine overcome them, but let the glory of Israel overshadow them, and the power of the highest protect them;
while that nation or kingdom that will not serve thee in this glorious work must perish, according to thy word--`Yea, those nations shall be utterly wasted.'

"Though thy servant is now far from his home, and from the land bedewed with his earliest tear, yet he remembers, O Lord, his friends who are there, and family, whom
for thy sake he has left. Though poverty and privation be our earthly lot, yet ah! do Thou richly endow us with an inheritance where moth and rust do not corrupt, and
where thieves do not break through and steal.

"The hands that have fed, clothed, or shown favour unto the family of thy servant in his absence, or that shall hereafter do so, let them not lose their reward, but let a
special blessing rest upon them, and in thy kingdom let them have an inheritance when thou shalt come to be glorified in this society.

"Do thou also look with favour upon all those through whose liberality I have been enabled to come to this land; and in the day when thou shalt reward all people
according to their works, let these also not be past by or forgotten, but in time let them be in readiness to enjoy the glory of those mansions which Jesus has gone to
prepare. Particularly do thou bless the stranger in Philadelphia, whom I never saw, but who sent me gold, with a request that I should pray for him in Jerusalem. Now,
O Lord, let blessings come upon him from an unexpected quarter, and let his basket be filled, and his storehouse abound with plenty, and let not the good things of the
earth be his only portion, but let him be found among those to whom it shall be said, `Thou hast been faithful over a few things, and I will make thee ruler over many.

"O my father in heaven! I now ask thee in the name of Jesus to remember Zion, with all her stakes, and with all her assemblies. She has been grievously afflicted and
smitten; she has mourned; she has wept; her enemies have triumphed, and have said--`Ah, where is thy God?' Her priests and prophets have groaned in chains and
fetters within the gloomy walls of prisons, while many were slain, and now sleep in the arms of death. How long, O Lord, shall iniquity triumph, and sin go unpunished?

"Do  Thou arise
 Copyright      in the majesty
            (c) 2005-2009,     of thy strength,
                            Infobase            and make bare thine arm in behalf of thy people. Redress their wrongs, and turn their sorrow into joy.
                                       Media Corp.                                                                                                 PagePour249
                                                                                                                                                            the spirit
                                                                                                                                                                 / 1033of
light and knowledge, grace and wisdom, into the hearts of her prophets, and clothe her priests with salvation. Let light and knowledge march forth through the empire of
darkness, and may the honest in heart flow to their standard, and join in the march to go forth to meet the Bridegroom.
"O my father in heaven! I now ask thee in the name of Jesus to remember Zion, with all her stakes, and with all her assemblies. She has been grievously afflicted and
smitten; she has mourned; she has wept; her enemies have triumphed, and have said--`Ah, where is thy God?' Her priests and prophets have groaned in chains and
fetters within the gloomy walls of prisons, while many were slain, and now sleep in the arms of death. How long, O Lord, shall iniquity triumph, and sin go unpunished?

"Do Thou arise in the majesty of thy strength, and make bare thine arm in behalf of thy people. Redress their wrongs, and turn their sorrow into joy. Pour the spirit of
light and knowledge, grace and wisdom, into the hearts of her prophets, and clothe her priests with salvation. Let light and knowledge march forth through the empire of
darkness, and may the honest in heart flow to their standard, and join in the march to go forth to meet the Bridegroom.

"Let a peculiar blessing rest upon the presidency of thy Church, for at them are the arrows of the enemy directed. Be thou to them a sun and a shield, their strong tower
and hiding place; and in the time of distress or danger be thou near to deliver. Also the quorum of the Twelve, do thou be pleased to stand by, for thou knowest the
obstacles which we have to encounter, the temptations to which we are exposed, and the privations which we must suffer. Give us, therefore, strength according to our
day, and help us to bear a faithful testimony of Jesus and his gospel, and to finish with fidelity and honour the work which thou hast given us to do, and then give us a
place in thy glorious kingdom. And let this blessing rest upon every faithful officer and member in thy Church. And all the glory and honour will we ascribe unto God
and the Lamb for ever and ever. AMEN."

On the top of Mount Olives I erected a pile of stones as a witness according to the ancient custom. On what was anciently called Mount Zion, where the Temple
stood, I erected another, and used the rod according to the prediction upon my head.

I have found many Jews who listened with intense interest. The idea of the Jews being restored to Palestine is gaining ground in Europe almost every day. Jerusalem is
strongly fortified with many cannon upon its walls. The wall is ten feet thick on the sides that would be most exposed, and four or five feet where the descent from the
wall is almost perpendicular. The number of inhabitants within the walls is about twenty thousand. About seven thousand of this number are Jews, the balance being
mostly Turks and Armenians. Many of the Jews who are old go to this place to die, and many are coming from Europe into this Eastern world. The great wheel is
unquestionably in motion, and the word of the Almighty has declared that it shall roll.

I have not time to write particulars now, but suffice it to say that my mission has been quite as prosperous as I could expect.

I am now about to go on board a fine ship for Triste, and from thence I intend to proceed to Regensburgh, and there publish our faith in the German language. There
are those who are ready and willing to assist me.

I send you this letter by Capt. Withers, an English gentleman, who goes direct to England on board the Oriental steamer. He has come with me from Jerusalem. If I had
money sufficient I should be almost tempted to take passage on board of her to England, but this I cannot do.

On receipt of this, I wish you to write to me immediately, and direct to Regensburgh, on the Danube, Beyern, or Bavaria. If you know any thing of my family, tell me.

My best respects to yourself and family, to brothers Adams and Snow, and to all the saints in England.

May grace, mercy, and peace, from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ, rest upon you all from this time, henceforth, and for ever.

AMEN.

Your brother in Christ,

ORSON HYDE.

P.S.--Mr. Gager died on the 15th instant, at four o'clock in the afternoon.

Signs of the Times.

Earthquakes. (From the Preston Pilot.)

Up to the 10th of November a series of storms and earthquakes have desolated parts of the Two Sicilies and Calabria, a region of volcanic fires. The people are in a
state of great alarm; and from the mischief already done, it is frightful to apprehend what ravages may follow. The meteorological phenomena throughout the larger
portion of Europe for the last two or three months have been of an uncommon and unsettled character, and the weather generally severe. On the 25th of September
extraordinary perturbations occurred in magnetic observations at Greenwich and elsewhere.

Destructive Earthquakes in Central America. (From the Liverpool Albion Dec. 13.)

By a letter received from Central America by the last Jamaica packet, it appears that the entire city of Cartago, containing a population of 10,000 persons, was
destroyed by an earthquake early in the morning of September 2nd, though, as nearly all the inhabitants had previously risen, but few (not more than forty or fifty
persons) were killed or wounded. This earthquake occurred without previous warning, and was connected with an eruption of the well known volcano about three
leagues distant. A smart shock of the same earthquake was at the same time felt in the town of San Jose, not far distant, at which place the earth trembled for several
days subsequent, but not much damage done there.

Atmospheric Phenomenon. From the Liverpool Albion Dec. 13.

A luminous and electric ball was seen in the sky over Windermere on the 25th ult. In the course of three minutes it assumed the shapes of a pyramid, a flame, a spiral
serpent, the figure of the letter Z, very brilliant at its angles, and lastly, of a compressed crescent, when it disappeared.

A well known correspondent of the Liverpool Albion, signing himself "R." of Prescott, on meteorological subjects, writes thus in that paper of the 6th inst.:

"God will not be mocked in his designs on earth, but the forms of light and the clouds may yet instruct them of their deficiencies. Never before did I see such funereal,
such lugubrious and portentous visions of sky evil as for two months have hovered over us. Never within the memory of man did such clouds produce such successions
of thunder storms, inundations, and hurricanes. The locust, the horse-resembling, the crucial, the palmated, the sheaf-reared ensign of Ceres, the funereal meshlike, the
serpentine, the snake rod-like: these have never failed to be the sequents of forms of light more terrible than they, and which seem to have been prepared to exhaust
over our land a magazine of evil, of which none of us can yet proclaim the end, and of which, it is more than probable, we have only seen the beginning. Be warned, ye
great ones of the land, for God's wrath is on the wheel of nature, working it towards a nation's destruction. Once more I say, be warned!"

Copyright
Our Duty  (c)to
              2005-2009,
                the Poor.Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                      Page 250 / 1033

It is the duty of the several branches of the Church to do all they can in righteousness for the industrious and suffering poor who are among them, especially those of the
serpentine, the snake rod-like: these have never failed to be the sequents of forms of light more terrible than they, and which seem to have been prepared to exhaust
over our land a magazine of evil, of which none of us can yet proclaim the end, and of which, it is more than probable, we have only seen the beginning. Be warned, ye
great ones of the land, for God's wrath is on the wheel of nature, working it towards a nation's destruction. Once more I say, be warned!"

Our Duty to the Poor.

It is the duty of the several branches of the Church to do all they can in righteousness for the industrious and suffering poor who are among them, especially those of the
household of faith. But at the same time they should take due caution lest they are imposed upon. Now in order to do this, it is not good for members to travel from one
branch to another to solicit charity, &c. First, each branch has its own poor, with whom they are well acquainted, and of whom they are prepared to judge, and these
are all they are able to be burdened with, and more too. Secondly, if this principle of itinerant begging were suffered, a dishonest man, who would rather lounge than
work, might live for years--a day or two in one branch, and so in another, and never seek employment. This would open the temptation for hundreds of others, and in a
few months hundreds of dishonest persons might be turned loose upon the churches under the name of saints in distress. We have heard of some of late who came
through different branches with a recommend from some elder, and who, on pretence of going to some place of relief, or to seek work, have lived a day or two on one
branch, and a day or two on another, perhaps not more than two miles, or one mile distant from each other, and thus they have idled away their time, and imposed
upon the simple, while perhaps the industrious poor, or the faithful ministers of the gospel, have been neglected.

These things are painful to the heart of the saints, and must be effectually done away.

Men sometimes come to us for a line to certify their membership, and then make use of it to influence the different branches to help them. We therefore wish it to be
distinctly understood that no line or certificate of membership from us is to be construed into a paper to influence itinerant begging.

While, on the other hand, we hope that the hearts of the saints will ever be open to afford a night's lodging or a morsel of bread to the suffering stranger who may be
providentially thrown among them.

Again, many industrious and faithful brethren may be destitute of employment, and may need a helping hand to enable them to emigrate to a land where bread is cheap
and work plenty. Now we would recommend that those who are able LEND the means for them to emigrate instead of bestowing the means gratis, because those
brethren, as far as they are able-bodied, can pay them again when they are in a land of labour and bread; and if they have it to give they can give it to the sick and the
afflicted, the widow and the fatherless, or for the support of the ministry, or to build the cities and temples of our God.--ED.

The Millennial Star.

Manchester Jan. 1St 1842.

The New Year.

Eighteen hundred and forty-one is numbered with the past. Its hopes, its fears, its joys and sorrows, its pains and pleasures, all are gone--for ever gone! The recording
angel of eternity and time has deposited in the archives of the tabernacle of heaven another volume, another year's history of the deeds of all living. There they stand in
unfading colours, on imperishable materials, and not one sentence can ever be abated or crased from the page of stern unalterable truth. The wars, the oppression, the
injustice of nations with each other--the pride, luxury, extravagance, and oppression of kings, nobles, and rulers--the hypocrisy, deceit, covetousness, and abominations
of blind guides, under the name of Rev. Priests--the crimes of the people, and especially the LIES of religious bigots, which they have published against the Saints
during the past year--all, all stand recorded on the unfading page, to be read before the face, and in the ears of the assembled universe, in the great day of restitution.

Where then will the ungodly hide themselves? Would they not give worlds that one sentence could be altered,--that a single word could be blotted out? The groans of
enslaved millions, who toil while others sleep, and who fast or faint while others feast--the cries of the oppressed, the sorrows and sufferings of the poor, the tears of
the widow and fatherless--have ascended high; they have come up before the throne of judgment--they have entered the ears of Israel's God, against spiritual
wickedness in high places while the souls of those who have been slain for the testimony of Jesus are joining with these in mutual cries for vengeance on the earth.

On the other hand, the patience, the labours, the perseverence, the virtues, the long-sufferings, the gentleness, the goodness, the brotherly kindness, the charity, the
meekness, the forbearance, the zeal, and the faith of the servants of the Most High, are recorded to stand as a memorial in that day when it shall be said, "Come ye
blessed," &c.

Happy is that man who can say that the record of the past, as relates to himself, reads as he could wish it to read. Who can look back upon his own history and say "It
reads as I would choose to have it read, if I could live the same time over again?" Who (even among those who desire to do good) can trace the record of 1841, line
by line, sentence by sentence, in relation to their own deeds, and not wish a single sentence to read otherwise? Methinks we should all be glad of the opportunity of
revising the record. But, alas! that cannot be--the past has passed for ever, and--

"What is writen, is writen."

Yet there is one thing remains for us to do, and that is this:--Let 1842, and all succeeding years as far as they are allotted unto us, be spent as we wish our history to
read. In short, let the future be a revised edition of the past; that when the volume of our life is finished, we may never blush when the page for 1842 is opened, and so
on to the word "finis."

The year 1841 has been an eventful one with the saints of light. The heralds of truth have gone forth from the wilderness; their voices have been heard afar off. The
islands of the seas have been made glad--the poor and meek have increased their joy, while the strongholds of priestcraft, error, and superstition have been made to
tremble, as if about to fall to dissolution. The church in the land of Zion has been gathering strength, and gradually recovering from that awful storm of persecution which
had been hurled upon her during the previous years. She has increased in numbers, and has enlarged her borders throughout the length and breadth of that land, and
will soon be able to "arise and loose herself from the bands of her neck," and shine forth, fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners.

Many are the signs and judgments which we have had occasion to record during the past year, and which to us are sure tokens of Messiah's coming and kingdom,
while to the wicked they are so many tokens of perdition and destruction.

But we come now to speak of the future. To the natural mind the present year seems to be ushered in with the prospect of universal peace. The war with China and
India appears to be nearly concluded; and all observers are ready to say "peace and safety," But mark well!--it is like the deceitful calm which precedes a frightful
tempest. The sword of vengeance hangs over the heads of many nations. A little cloud, like a man's hand, is discerned above the horizon, and ere long the war clouds
will gather with dark and threatening aspect, the roar of its artillery will sound dismal in the distance; its lightnings will flash terrific, and the clash of arms will deluge the
plains in crimson gore; for the day of vengeance is close at hand, and the year of the redeemed will soon come. Then shall that which is written come to pass, "The
ransomed of the Lord shall return and come to Zion, with songs of everlasting joy. They shall obtain joy and gladness, and sorrow and sighing shall flee away."
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                               Page 251 / 1033
The year 1842 will be an eventful year with the Saints of the Most High God, for the increase of faith, the spread of truth, and the rolling forth of the kingdom of God. It
is a year in which signs, and wonders, and judgements, and the power of God in the fulfilment of prophecy will be more fully manifested.
tempest. The sword of vengeance hangs over the heads of many nations. A little cloud, like a man's hand, is discerned above the horizon, and ere long the war clouds
will gather with dark and threatening aspect, the roar of its artillery will sound dismal in the distance; its lightnings will flash terrific, and the clash of arms will deluge the
plains in crimson gore; for the day of vengeance is close at hand, and the year of the redeemed will soon come. Then shall that which is written come to pass, "The
ransomed of the Lord shall return and come to Zion, with songs of everlasting joy. They shall obtain joy and gladness, and sorrow and sighing shall flee away."

The year 1842 will be an eventful year with the Saints of the Most High God, for the increase of faith, the spread of truth, and the rolling forth of the kingdom of God. It
is a year in which signs, and wonders, and judgements, and the power of God in the fulfilment of prophecy will be more fully manifested.

May the king of saints speed his work; for true and righteous are his judgments.

We publish in another column an interesting communication from Elder Hyde, which will be perused with peculiar interest by the saints, and by all who feel interested in
Jerusalem and the Jews,

It appears that Elder Hyde has suffered much, being several days without food, and at other times living on snails, but the Lord has preserved him thus far through wars,
famine, and pestilence, as well as through perils of robbers, thieves, and murderers; while a missionary of another order has fallen by his side, being called away by
death. For this preservation we feel truly thankful, and we pray that God may still preserve him, and restore him in safety to his family and friends.

Through his persevering exertions, and the prayer offered up on the Mount of Olives, the land is now conseerated, and dedicated to the Lord for the restoration of
Israel. It would seem by the war which is raging in that country that the ground is being disencumbered of the Catholics and other barbarian tribes, and is being vacated
for the Jews, while seven thousand now dwell in Jerusalem, and great numbers of others in other parts of that land.

But O! when we read the prayer offered up on the holy mount--the same place where Jesus often prayed, yea the mount from which he ascended, and upon which he
will again set his feet--when we reflect that God's covenant people (Israel) were prayed for there--that Zion and all her sufferings were remembered there--that the
chains and fetters which we have worn, the dungeons where we have been confined for the testimony of Jesus, were mentioned there before the Lord--and that prayer
recorded both in heaven and on earth to stand as an imperishable memorial to all generations, and to be answered speedily upon the wicked--when we reflect upon all
these things, our feelings are too intense for utterance; they cannot be written; but when the nations behold it fulfilled, and Zion and Jerusalem become the joy of the
whole earth, then will this prayer and the mission connected with it come into honourable remembrance. Which may the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, speedily
grant, in the name of Jesus Christ.

We learn that the Protestant clergy and their followers, who are afraid to discuss the doctrines of truth, in order to traduce the characters of the saints (in imitation of old
times) have hired another Balaam (or Brindley) to curse in their stead. Now we say to this tool, that although he do nothing but lie and rail, we take his invectives as so
many compliments to our cause. Perhaps others may make him feel the weight of the strong arm of the outraged laws of England, for his abominable and libellous
course against us. He and the clergy have conceived mischief, and as a natural consequence they bring forth iniquity, and will reap dishonour. They hope to uphold their
tottering craft, and reap a rich harvest of pecuniary profit from such venomous slanders as this hired serpant may spit at us.

We have no doubt that their gladiator would take his oath that all his fictions are realties.

As drowning men catch at straws, so it would seem the clergy catch at every idle tale, in order to employ it as a weapon to impede the march of truth, which is now
traversing this great empire with mighty strides. As well might they attempt to impede the progress of the sun as he travels in the greatness of his strength through the
broad expanse of heaven, or to extinguish his rays at noon day, or hurl the planets from their orbits, as to imagine for a moment that their puny efforts will stay the work
which the great creator of the universe hath set his hand to accomplish.

Purse and Scrip.

Feeling that a few observations will be useful at present on the subject of the support of the servants of God, we offer a few remarks under the above head.

While the Lord has pointed out a suitable way in his word, and made ample provision whereby the faithful servants whom he sends shall lack for nothing, the children of
men have run to two extremes opposite to each other, and both erroneous. To correct these extremes, and call attention to the Lord's own way, is our object at
present.

Firstly,--Almost all Christendom have heeped to themselves teachers who teach for hire, and therefore (if the Saviour can be credited) care not for the flock.

Secondly,--Others seeing this evil, and wishing to remedy it, have taught the people that men who are really sent should not only go without purse or scrip, but that they
should receive nothing for their support or expenses, or that of their family, and that the people should not give any thing.

Now we would ask,--How shall their expenses be paid? Must they stay at home and work a few years, and lay by sixpence a week, and then go and spend it? or must
they steal, rob, beg, or dig money? or is the Lord so fearful of displeasing the children of men by a demand upon their purses that he, rather than require them to
exercise their charity, should send angels and ravens to nourish his servants in all cases?

These questions need no answer. It is plain and self evident that such a doctrine is grossly erroneous, and only comes from an over zeal to oppose priestcraft.

What then is the true doctrine in regard to these matters?

In answer to this we would say that no man should be hired, and thus make preaching a trade. Secondly, No man should go before he is sent. Thirdly, He should not
take thought to provide himself purse or scrip, or a quantity of clothing beforehand, so as to be at his own charges, but should go by faith in the promises of that God
who sent him. It then becomes the people's duty to feed him, clothe him, entertain him kindly, to bear his expenses from place to place, and to aid his family, if he has
one, whose circumstances will not enable them to support themselves.

But how shall they do this if he teaches them that they need not do it? It therefore becomes his duty to tell them he has come without providing himself purse or scrip,
and therefore he expects them to have the kindness to contribute freely and liberally to all his necessities, while those who are hirelings need no such contributions. Now
those who have taught otherwise would do well to say with Paul, "forgive me this wrong," and then hereafter teach the people their duty.

It is true, Paul refused money or support from one or two branches of the church, and would not take anything from them. How then did he obtain his support? Let him
answer; he says as follows:--"I robbed other churches, taking wages of them." And he further says that he did this in order that he might glory im making the gospel
without charge in these other branches.

But he acknowledges this to be wrong, and asks their forgiveness, but still persists in that wrong. Now, it was unreasonable in him to ask them to forgive him while he
 Copyright
still persisted(c)in2005-2009,
                    the wrong. Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                               Page 252 / 1033

Well, there have been many Pauls in this respect among Latter-Day Saints in England. They would rob other branches, or even look for money from their fellow
without charge in these other branches.

But he acknowledges this to be wrong, and asks their forgiveness, but still persists in that wrong. Now, it was unreasonable in him to ask them to forgive him while he
still persisted in the wrong.

Well, there have been many Pauls in this respect among Latter-Day Saints in England. They would rob other branches, or even look for money from their fellow
labourers; and at the same time refuse that which was offered them by those who sat under their preaching; and this in order to glory.

Now, if they would, like Paul, be forgiven of this wrong let them repent, and the Editor of this paper will begin with himself. First, then, I do not recollect of having
refused money in one single instance where it has been offered me in England, except in some cases where the giver was extremely needy; and in that case I was
conscience-bound, and therefore did not wrong by refusing.

Now, if my enemies accuse me of refusing to take money when offered, by those who could spare it, they accuse me falsely. Nor do I wish, (like Paul) to glory in any
such like vanity.

EDITOR.

Correspondence.

Liverpool Dec. 14 1841.

Elder Pratt,

Beloved Brother in Christ,--Having finished my labours in the regions of Bedford and Birmingham, I arrived in Liverpool on the 28th of October, on my way to my
family in New York.

I found on my arrival that large placards were posted through the town that I would preach on the following Sabbath in the Music Hall, and in the evening give my
reasons for renouncing the doctrines of Methodism and embracing the doctrines and principles of the Church of Christ of Latter-Day Saints. When evening came the
people were quite in a ferment. The Music Hall was filled to overflowing, there being more than 2,000 people present. At the close some of the good Christians (so
called) began to disturb the meeting. I arose and told them we had taken that place to worship God in, but if any of them thought he could prove our doctrine false, he
should have an opportunity in fair open discussion. After the close of the meeting, a Mr. J. B. Philips, of the Church of England, came forward and desired to discuss
the subject. He said he considered himself fully competent to prove our doctrine false.

Arrangements were soon completed. The discussion was to be held in the Queen's Theatre, the subject being the Book of Mormon and our principles, and to continue
three evenings. The Bible was to be the rule of evidence by which all decisions were to be made. Each chose a chairman, and they chose a third as an arbitrator
between them.

Mr. Philips nominated Dr. Wetherall, a highly respectable medical gentleman of Liverpool, belonging to no religious society. This gentleman had never attended our
meetings, and was an entire stranger to myself and the saints, and our opponents, in nominating him, said they knew him to be an impartial man, a gentleman, and a man
of truth, and so I found him.

I opened the discussion by showing that the Bible did not contain all the word of God, but that it spoke of many books written by prophets, which, if they had been in
the Bible, would be Bible just as much as any of the books already contained in it.

I then set forth that the Book of Mormon was the book spoken of by Isaiah, 29th chap., and also that it was the record of Joseph in the hands of Ephraim, to be
brought forth in the last days, just previous to the gathering of Israel, and this in fullfiment of the 37th of Ezekiel, and many other plain prophetic declarations.

When my opponent arose, he seemed astonished that I should prove the Book of Mormon true by the Bible; and I believe he was astonished; for it soon appeared that
he knew nothing of the contents of the Bible. He did not attempt to answer my arguments, but enquired of the people if he should examine the characters of the saints.
Of course some cried out, "Yes," for some of the priests were present, and they saw that their craft was in danger. He then commenced slandering and belying our
elders, calling them "money diggers," "Gold Bible Company," "banditti," and many other such like terms, embracing all manner of evil falsely against us, for Christ's
sake.

To these things I replied that if he wished to examine characters we would commence between our two selves, but that I thought we had come before the public to
discuss doctrine not characters. I then asked him to prove one of those charges against me, as I was an elder, and all the elders were accused. At this time some of the
people cried out. "His name is not Philips, but Boyd." Others cried out for him to pay the old woman in the market for the eggs and butter that he had cheated her out
of some years since, when his name was Boyd. At this he jumped up in a tremendous rage, and protested against an examination of characters. I began to find that
"something was rotten in Denmark." So much for the character of this champion of the devil and the sectarians.

He said no more about character. On the third evening, having failed to disprove one of our principles, he, by the council of his sectarian friends, brought with him a
glass of poison, and said if I would drink it they would all be Latter-Day Saints, although he had previously said that all our doctrines and principles came from hell. I
replied, that I understood the Bible (not poison) was to be the rule of evidence, but if he would point out one single place in the New Testament where a servant of
God ever drank poison to convince a set of ungodly infields of the truth of the religion of the blessed Jesus, I would then be willing to do the same. This he failed to do,
and being his last resourse, he lost the day. On a show of hands more than one half of the entire congregation held up their hands in our favour.

Dr. Wetherall decided that Mr. P. had failed to prove a single point against us, and said that I had proved every point, the Bible being the rule of evidence.

I would here state that the name of Mr. Wetherall deserves to be cherished by every lover of truth for his noble and disinterested conduct in this discussion, not
because he gave his decision in our favour, but because that he throughout the discussion proved himself to be ("one of the noblest works of God") an honest man.

After the above I continued labouring in the ministry in Liverpool for above four weeks, during which time I held two more discussions, one in the Hall of Science, with
a Mr. M'Intosh, a Socialist lecturer. This gentleman and his friends treated me with respect and kindness, and I will say that as a people they acted much more
Christian-like than any sectarian congregation I have seen since my arrival in England. My prayer is that they may be led into the truth.

A few days after the above a Mr. Brindley advertised to lecture against the Latter-Day Saints, and stated that any one was at liberty to speak three-quarters of an hour,
and then he would reply. I went to hear his lecture; a clergyman of the Church of England took the chair. Mr B. then commenced slandering, misrepresenting, and, I
believe, wilfully
 Copyright        lying againstInfobase
            (c) 2005-2009,       the Saints in a most
                                          Media       shameful manner. At the close, I arose and challenged him to meet me in a fair open discussion on equal terms. He
                                                  Corp.                                                                                              Page 253 / 1033
avoided giving me an answer to the challenge, and himself, chairman, and party, treated me in the most shameful manner. The elergyman who presided proved himself
to be a reverend liar, by stating that I should have an opportunity at the close of the meeting to put any question to Mr. Brindley that I wished. After the chairman and
Mr. B. had both pledged their word to that effect, I waved the settling of the challenge until the close of the meeting; and then one of the most disagreeable scenes took
A few days after the above a Mr. Brindley advertised to lecture against the Latter-Day Saints, and stated that any one was at liberty to speak three-quarters of an hour,
and then he would reply. I went to hear his lecture; a clergyman of the Church of England took the chair. Mr B. then commenced slandering, misrepresenting, and, I
believe, wilfully lying against the Saints in a most shameful manner. At the close, I arose and challenged him to meet me in a fair open discussion on equal terms. He
avoided giving me an answer to the challenge, and himself, chairman, and party, treated me in the most shameful manner. The elergyman who presided proved himself
to be a reverend liar, by stating that I should have an opportunity at the close of the meeting to put any question to Mr. Brindley that I wished. After the chairman and
Mr. B. had both pledged their word to that effect, I waved the settling of the challenge until the close of the meeting; and then one of the most disagreeable scenes took
place that I have witnessed, viz., they proved that one of our elders had prayed for a sick child, whose parents had no faith, and the child was not healed. This in their
estimation proved the doctrine false. But the twelve apostles all tried to heal the sick in one instance, and could not, and Jesus told them that this kind cometh not out
but by prayer and fasting. But if the Latter-Day Saints cannot cast out every kind without fasting or faith either, then they are considered impostors. After this they
proved something still more wonderful, viz., that one of the Latter-Day Saints had died in London, and this (they said) proved clearly that we had not the gift of healing
in the Church. Yet they are willing to admit that the former day saints had the gifts of healing, although they all died. Paul could advise Timothy to take a little wine for
his stomach's sake and his often infirmities--he could leave his fellow labourer at Milletus sick, because he had not faith to be healed; but in this enlightened age every
one must be healed, faith or no faith, and no one must die, or it proves us to be all imposters. Well, as I before stated, Mr. B. and his chairman proved themselves guilty
of the most wilful falsehood by denying me the privilege of saying one word. I told them of their promise, but they said they did not care, and again forbid me saying
another word on the platform.

On the following day they published that I should attend at the Theatre in the evening to prove that we could work miracles. This he did to get a full house and line his
pockets by deception and lies.

On the following week I publicly challenged Mr. Brindley, or any sectarian priest in Liverpool, to discuss our principles, but no Mr. Brindley made his appearance, nor
will he ever, for he is fearful to be tried by the word of God, knowing that it condemns him on almost every page.

Thus, you see, this mighty champion, this tool of sectarianism, dare not meet in fair open discussion, well knowing that if he should do so his iniquity and falsehood
would be made manifest to all men.

I also held a discussion two evenings with a Mr. Stevenson, a Wesleyan minister, who treated me in a very gentlemanly manner, and acknowledged to the people that
many of our principles were true, especially the gifts, blessings, and signs following the believers in all ages, in proof of which he quoted John Wesley's notes on the
New Testament, thereby proving that there are very few Wesleyan ministers in these days. The fact is they are almost all done away, as well as every things else that is
good. At the close of the discussion Mr. Stevenson did not wish a show of hands on the subject, but wished every one to judge for themselves.

On Sunday evening, Dec. 5th, I delivered my farewell address to the people of Liverpool. It was on the subject of restoration. We had the largest congregation ever
assembled in the hall with the saints. There was said to be two thousand five hundred people present. It was a time long to be remembered. At the close the whole
congregation, with the exception of a dozen or two, arose and gave me their prayers or good wishes. Hundreds are believing, and many are being baptized from week
to week--prejudice is giving way on every side, and the prospect brightens for a mighty ingathering of the honest in heart. The saints and friends have kindly supplied
my temporal wants--my passage is now paid, and I expect to leave England to-morrow for New York; and in leaving this country, I bear my testimony that the saints in
this land are a kind, warm-hearted people. They have always ministered to my necessities, and their kindness will never be forgotten by me while heaven gives me
intellect. My sincere prayer is that God may reward them for all their kindness to his servants.

I must now close by subscribing myself your friend and brother in the new and everlasting covenant,

GEORGE J. ADAMS.

Bedford, 5th October, 1841.

Beloved Brother Pratt,

Having finished my labours in this region of country, and being about to leave for Birmingham and Liverpool, on my way to the city of New York, I conceive that it may
not be uninteresting to the readers of your valuable periodical to see a short account of the prosperity of the Church of Christ and the onward march of truth in this
place and its vicinity.

Since I wrote to you in June last, at which time the Church in this whole region of country numbered about one hundred members, the truth has been rolling forth with
power; and through the assistance of the united efforts and untiring zeal of Elder Joseph Brotherton and the priests in this region, aided by the spirit of the Most High
God, we now number nearly two hundred.

The gifts and blessings of the spirit of God are extensively enjoyed by the Saints, particularly the gifts of healing, tongues, and interpretations. In looking back to the time
that I was sent here to take charge of the Church, which was in April last, I see great cause to rejoice and praise the name of the Lord. The Church then numbered
about fifty members and three priests; now there are nearly four times that number of members.

Sectarian traditions, lies, and slanders are giving way to the power of eternal truth on every side; the officers and members are united, and love one another, indeed I
have never seen a Church more in unity and peace than the church here at this time.

Scores are believing in many of the surrounding towns, and we are baptizing almost daily.

Last Sabbath was a day long to be remembered; there were seventeen confirmed, and several ordained to offices in the Church. In the evening, when I gave my
farewell address, there were hundreds to listen, many of whom could not get into the chapel. After having spoken to them nearly two hours I bade them farewell; and
the kindness of the Saints of Bedford, Honrydon, and the neighbourhood, who were assembled, I shall remember as long as memory lasts. They are a kind, warm-
hearted people, and the prayer of my soul is that the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, who brought again from the dead our Lord Jesus Christ, may bless them and
preserve them faithful unto the end. Amen.

I remain, my dear brother, Yours in the everlasting covenant,

GEORGE J. ADAMS.

Poetry.

The New Year.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 254 / 1033
All hail! the new-born year!
Thrice welcome to the Saints,
Poetry.

The New Year.

All hail! the new-born year!
Thrice welcome to the Saints,
Whose coming Lord is near
To end their long complaints:
Sweet hope, still perching on thy wing,
Anticipates a happier spring.

When life shall spring anew,
And vegetation bloom,
And flowers of varied hue
Shall spread a rich perfume,
While happy birds fill every grove
With songs of joy, and life and love:

But these a type shall be
Of glories more sublime--
A wondrous jubileo
Hangs on the wings of time;
Near and more near redemption comes;
Near and more near the sinner's doom.

We hail with joyful song
Each period as it flies,
Nor wish the moments long,
When Jesus from the skies
Descends with all his glorious train,
And glorifies the earth again.

Come tune our songs anew,
And join in hymns of praise
To him whose power we view
In these eventful days:
Whose arm shall make the nations yield,
And conquer death, and win the field.

All hail thou glorious King
Of righteousness and peace,
Thy promises we sing,
And hope for quick release;
Let Zion find her promised rest,
And nations in her courts be bless'd.

Extract of a Letter From Elder Hyde.

Another Letter has just come to hand from Elder Hyde, dated Jaffa, Oct. 20, 1841. He was then on his way to Jerusalem, the date being much earlier than the one
inserted in another page. We have only room for the following extract, which we publish as among the most extraordinary signs of the times.--"On my passage from
Beyroote to this place (Jaffa) night before last, at one o'clock, as I was meditating on the deck of the vessel as she was beating down against a sultry wind, a very bright
glittering sword appeared in the heavens, about six feet in length, with a beautiful hilt, as plain and complete as any cut you ever saw. And what is still more remarkable,
an arm with a perfect hand stretched itself out, and took hold on the hilt of the sword.--The appearance really made my hair rise, and the flesh, as it were, crawl on my
bones. The Arabs made a wonderful outcry at the sight. Oh, Allah! Allah! Allah! was their exclamation all over the vessel. I mention this because you know there is a
commandment of God for me, which says, "Unto yon it shall be given to know the signs of the times, and the sign of the coming of the Son of Man."--Yours in Christ,

ORSON HYDE.

TO EMIGRANTS.--The Ship Tremont, Capt. Gillespie, master, is chartered by A. Fielding to sail for New Orleans on the 12th of January. The Saints who wish to
emigrate will find a cheap and comfortable passage on this vessel. Early application will be necessary, as the list is nearly full.--Another will probably sail about the first
of February.

  * O Lord, Lord, Lord.

MANCHESTER: Printed and Published by P. P. PRATT, 47, Oxford-street.

No. 10. February 1842. Vol. II.
EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY P. P. PRATT, 47, OXFORD STREET, MANCHESTER, IN MONTHLY NUMBERS, PRICE THREEPENCE.

Contents:

Progress of the Work in America.

Northbridge Mass Oct. 10 1841.

Copyright
Dr.        (c)Sir--
    Robinson, 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 255 / 1033

I have lately come from Salem and expect to return there in a few days.
Progress of the Work in America.

Northbridge Mass Oct. 10 1841.

Dr. Robinson, Sir--

I have lately come from Salem and expect to return there in a few days.

I have laboured in that city and its vicinity nearly four weeks. Truth is rapidly gaining ground, and prejudice wearing away, and considering the circumstances under
which I commenced there, the overwhelming tide of public opinion, the multitude of falsehoods in circulation, the entire ignorance of the real character and principles of
the Latter Day Saints which there prevailed, the number of chapels, churches and priests, the superstition of the people, and considering too, that Salem is the place
where witches formerly performed such wonders for which they lost their lives, I think the prospects are very flattering.

There is a branch numbering nearly thirty in this place apparently in a prosperous condition. I came here to endeavour to encourage and strengthen them, knowing that
considerable time has elapsed, since any travelling elders called on them. Since my arrival a series of letters have been shown me, from Mr.--post master of--in this
state, to his brother of this place, and from his brother, and his letters, I have learned some incidents connected with the history of this man, of late, which I think cannot
fail of interesting the readers of the Times and Seasons. In communicating them to you I have suppressed names, first because I have taken this liberty without his
knowledge; and secondly because of the situation of his business and property; which lies in many parts of the Union, and is estimated at about two hundred and fifty-
thousand; which he says, shall with all possible despatch, be devoted to the upbuilding of Zion. He has been quite a popular man, another of several works devoted to
the cause of Universalism. He knew nothing of this work but by report, untill some time during the past summer, when two of his brothers, tradesmen of Boston,
became acquainted with, and believers in it. Through their communications and the books they sent him, he learned something about it but strenuously opposed it. One
of his Brothers immediately closed his business and went to Nauvoo, where he embraced the gospel and commenced writing letters to his unbelieving brother, which
caused him six weeks or two months ago, to turn his mind seriously to reading the books and investigating the subject. The result was an entire revolution in his mind.
He called together his neighbous, and night after night taught the work to them until some of his father's family and others began to believe, and the Devil began to rage,
and his emissaries broke in all the windows, and his business called him to Charleston S. C. Up to this time he had seen no elders, and had no opportunity of obeying
the gospel himself. He started for Charleston Sept. 17th. His letter of the 20th, written from New York says, `I arrived in New York on Friday, and spent some time in
hunting up Latter-day Saints. I went to Brother Adam's, where I was received with great kindness. On Sunday I was baptised, and after being taken into the church by
the laying on of hands, Oh the blessings that rested upon me!--The next morning I had the gift of tongues.'

I was ordained an elder, and am now going to spend my days in preaching the gospel." Suffice it to say that he purchased many of the various kinds of our books, that
he found in New York and Philadelphia and left Philadelphia on the 23d on board a steamer. His letter of the the 29th written at Charleston, says in describing his
journey. "Meantime the subject of religion was introduced by some one on board: I was as ready as any one to talk about it. When we commenced I was not a little
surprised to find on board three Methodist Ministers who had been north to some public meeting, and an Orthodox and his delegate who had been to Philadelphia to
attend an ordination. They soon found out that I was a Latter-day Saint and attacked me. It reminded me of a piece I saw in the paper last week, `they were barking
up the wrong sapling.' We continued our conversation some hours. One of the ministers feared the truth so much that he went up on the quarter deck and sat in the
wind; but his mind so troubled him that he came down and sat on the cabin stairs. A guilty conscience still harrassed him, until he came down exclaiming `no peace for
the wicked,' and asked me to pray with him. This I was ready to do, and when we arose he said he was ready to renounce Orthodoxy and be baptised. I then took the
Methedist ministers and explained their discipline to them. They began to think the God without body or parts, was not like Christ who was the image of his father.
They finally said they were ready to be baptised. The captain also said he believed it with all his heart. When we reached Charleston we stopped at Captain Hall's, and
next day the Methodist ministers, the Orthodox and his delegate, and captain Hall and his family consisting of a wife, an aged father, one son and two daughters were
all baptised. After the baptism I had the gift of prophecy and ordained the ministers to the office of elders, and gave them some books and they left the work of men,
took up the work of God and went on their way rejoicing. They belong in different parts of Carolina. Captain Hall says he will pilot his boat till spring and then he will
pilot his family to the west."

When God works who can hinder, I am dear sir your fellow labourer in the gospel. ERASTUS SNOW.

Advice to Emigrants.

Nauvoo, Nov. 9, 1841.

Dear Brother in the new and everlasting covenant,

I consider it one of the most important things to describe a country that is set apart for emigration for upon the description depends the satisfaction of those who set off
with an intention to live in such or such a place. Now there are some who would scrape up all the trash that could be obtained, and consider that this would be a
reasonable caution for his friends who desire to live in that region of country of which he is an inhabitant. But others, on the contrary, would extol the place above
measure, and give it such praise as it does not really deserve, and eulogy so far that his acquaintance would stretch every nerve and sacrifice every benefit for to be a
partaker of those privileges of which this man doth speak; but alas, on his arrival he finds it nothing like it was described to him. From these things, and the
consequences depending upon them, I must say that it is nothing better than treason to his friend and an act of wickedness to the world either to rise too high or sink
too low in matters of so great importance. My opinion is that a medium is the track we ought to pursue, for in all things with which we have to do there are two
extremes, and in them there is considerable danger. Now I am ready to suppose that the letters that have gone from this place appear as a mighty clamour among you,
some saying one thing and some another.

After these remarks, I feel disposed to begin where I left off in my last, which you will find on page 252, vol. 1st. of the Millennial Star. Almost the last sentence of that
letter is, "But after all, this is a new country." Let us inquire for a moment what may be understood by a new country The common meaning of the term is a land newly
and thinly inhabited. This explanation serves well for this part of the world, for about four years ago there were not more than six houses in this place; but in the
dispensation of providence it has pleased God that the people called Mormons (after being persecuted, robbed, afflicted, tormented, and some of them put to death by
a neighbouring state) should appear upon this land, and in the state of Illinois they hitherto have found rest for the sole of their feet, and enjoy the benefit of such a
seasonable asylum. And if these privileges continue we shall in a short time be a famous city; and if houses continue to be built as fast as they have been for the last
summer, the city land will soon be wholly occupied; and if persons from all parts continue to come in in torrents as they have for the last eight months, it is very
probable that some will be using the language that the prophet said would be, viz., "Give room, for the place is too small for us to dwell in." But let it ever be
remembered that this is a new country, so that those who come to this place should not be surprised nor murmur if some of them should have to make brick; if some
should have to quarry stone, and prepare and put them in their place. In building up a place some must fell trees, and some must prepare them for the building; in short
every man must purpose in his mind whatever his hands find to do, to do it with all his might. I may say that the generality of tradesmen do not need to expect to find
work at their calling at present, but no one need to idle, for there is work, and pay for that work. The prospect of temporal things is far better than it was twelve months
ago, and although some were full of doubts respecting the approaching winter, yet the Lord was better than all our fears, and all have been provided for day by day,
and hitherto by his help we have been brought.

ItCopyright (c)some
   may be that  2005-2009,
                     who willInfobase    Media
                               see this letter areCorp.
                                                   preparing for to come to this place, and are inquiring what will be needful for their journey. SomePage
                                                                                                                                                      say this256  / 1033
                                                                                                                                                              and some that;
and I as one that has gone the road would advise you above all to get a good supply of palience whatever it may cost: it will not only be good at the time of sea-
sickness, but during your journey, and supposing you should have some left when you come to this place, mind to keep it, for patience is perfectly worked here. But
work at their calling at present, but no one need to idle, for there is work, and pay for that work. The prospect of temporal things is far better than it was twelve months
ago, and although some were full of doubts respecting the approaching winter, yet the Lord was better than all our fears, and all have been provided for day by day,
and hitherto by his help we have been brought.

It may be that some who will see this letter are preparing for to come to this place, and are inquiring what will be needful for their journey. Some say this and some that;
and I as one that has gone the road would advise you above all to get a good supply of palience whatever it may cost: it will not only be good at the time of sea-
sickness, but during your journey, and supposing you should have some left when you come to this place, mind to keep it, for patience is perfectly worked here. But
you must be in possession of great courage, for you will have to encounter many fermidable enemies, and your future happiness depends upon your victory. You must
have on the whole armour of God, that you may be able to stand in the everyday, and overcome at the time of conflict. You will meet with some who are as wise as
serpents, but not as harmless as dores. And you will meet with some who will appear in such lion-like rage as if they were going to destroy you in a moment. You will
meet with some whose longues are smoother than oil, but the poison of asps is under their tongues, and they lie in wait to deceive the simple ones, but turn not aside
after them, for their ways go down to the pit, and their works take hold of hell. You will meet with some who will tell you, "We have been up at Nauvoo, and it is a
place of starvation, turn in here, and ye shall live." But when persons would pour such language into your ears, it would be good to imitate the conduct of Banyan's
pilgrim on a similar occasion: put your fingers into your ears, and cry, Nauvoo! Nauvoo! for that is the place of peace and safety, for the Lord hath spoken it. And
seeing that you are called, be determined to make your calling sure, and leave these apostates to receive their portion with the angels that kept not their first estate.

Notwithstanding the gainsayers and every difficulty, be determined to urge on your way until you arrive at the place appointed by the Lord to be a place of gathering for
the people of God; and though the kingdom of heaven is like unto a net that is cast into the sea, and gathered both good and bad, be not dismayed at this, for you will
find some that are wicked, and will not obey the commandments of God; but you will find others who adorn the doctrine of God their Saviour in all things; then it will be
good for all who come to this place to be determined to love God, and walk as becometh the gospel of God, and never do so and so, because such and such a man
may do it. And if you should see men do those things that are not lawful for them to do, do not fly up and deny the faith; never be so foolish as to go to hell because
such a man is willing to go, but leave him to stand or fall to his own master.

In this place there is a temple in course of erection in honour of the only wise God; it is in a good state of progress, and it is expected that it will be finished in the given
time, and then the ordinance of the sanctuary will go on according to the appointment of the Lord.

And when these things shall be performed according to the order of heaven, then spectators may look from vonder hill, and use the language of Balaam, and say, "How
goodly are thy tents, O Jacob, and thy tabernacles, O Israel! As the valleys are they spread forth, as gardens by the river's side, as the trees of lign-aloes which the
Lord has planted."

I remain yours in the

New and everlasting covenant,

FRANCIS MOON.

The Glasgow Conference.

Glasgow, January 14. 1842.

Respected Brother,

I am happy in stating to you that the work of God is still progressing slowly in this region, although opposed on every hand by the busy emissaries of Satan in the form
of hireling priests and holy hypocrites, whose only aim seems to be to prevent the people from enquiring after the truth by spreading lies, misrepresentations, and
slanderous reports of every description, thus fulfilling the words of the Saviour, "If they have persecuted me they will persecute you! and why this? because ye are not
of the world, but I have closen you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you." And the people generally are much more ready to believe a lie than the truth; so
much so, that the promises of Him whose word cannot fail are become as sounding brass and a tinkling cymbal, being altogether superceded by the vain and foolish
traditions of men.

Notwithstanding all this, the Saints are rejoicing in the enjoyment of the gifts of God, and some few are still seeking the way to Zion. We held a conference in Glasgow
on the 1st of January. The Saints were present to the number of between 200 and 300 from the different branches composing this conference.--After opening the
meeting by singing and prayer, Elder M'Auley delivered a suitable address, exhorting and encouraging the Saints to faithfulness, perseverence, and dilligence. He also
spoke to them regarding the House of the Lord now in progress; pointed to the exertions now making by the Saints in America, and earnestly impressed upon them the
necessity of their mite also being cast into the treasury. He then proposed that all the branches of this conference should unite in sending an offering unto the Lord, by
the hand of their delegate to the general conference on the 6th of April. This was unanimously agreed to.

The President them called upon the officers to represent the various branches, and the following is the sum total for the Glasgow conference, including office bearers,
512.

Several ordinations took place, and two new branches were organized.

Several other matters were brought before the conference, but there was one which appeared to be of more than ordinary interest to the Saints, if one might judge by
the universal feeling of regret and anxiety which seemed to pervade the meeting. This was a resolution brought forward by Elder C. S. Hamilton, regarding the
intimation in the 8th No. of the Star, by the editor, of his intention to discontinue that useful and interesting publication, on account of the apathy and indifference of the
Saints and people of England towards it. After strongly urging upon the Saints the culpability and criminality of their lukewarmness in supporting the press, and the loss
they would sustain if Brother Pratt's expectations were realized he read the following resolution:--

"That this conference has heard with deep regret of the resolution of Brother Pratt, to discontinue the Star, and feeling that we have been more or less negligent in
supporting it; we now resolve to unite heart and hand, and to make every exertion in our power to support the Star, together with other publications; and if other duties
call Brother Pratt from his present situation, we would suggest and solicit that some other qualified person be chosen and appointed to conduct the Star in his place.
We would also recommend our brethren of other conferences in Britain and Ireland to come forward and state their feelings upon this subject. We would also suggest
to the presiding elders of the various branches of the conference, that they impress upon the Saints the criminality of casting so much instruction from them. In passing
this resolution, we would not be understood as desiring to dictate to Brother Pratt, but only wish to convey our feelings respecting this important subject."

This resolution was unanimously agreed to.

The meeting shortly after dismissed by prayer from the President, Elder M'Auley.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                            Page 257 / 1033
Now, beloved brethren, throughout Scotland, England, Ireland, Wales, and the Isle of Man, we would call upon you to come forward and manifest your feelings upon
the subject of the future publication of the Star and other works. We would have you to pass similar resolutions to that which was adopted by your brethren in
This resolution was unanimously agreed to.

The meeting shortly after dismissed by prayer from the President, Elder M'Auley.

Now, beloved brethren, throughout Scotland, England, Ireland, Wales, and the Isle of Man, we would call upon you to come forward and manifest your feelings upon
the subject of the future publication of the Star and other works. We would have you to pass similar resolutions to that which was adopted by your brethren in
Glasgow. We would have you to remember, however, that faith without works is dead, and that passing resolutions alone will not do; you must perfect your faith by
your works--that is every one who can must purchase the books, and not only purchase, but peruse them carefully. We hope that these few hints may be a means of
stirring up a greater spirit of exertion among the Saints.

If you think it wisdom to insert these remarks in the Star, by so doing you will much oblige you Brother in Christ,

ELDER C. HAMILTON.

Emigration.

In the midst of the general distress which prevails in this country on account of want of employment, the high price of provisions, the oppression, priestcraft, and iniquity
of the land, it is pleasing to the household of faith to contemplate a country reserved by the Almighty as a sure asylum for the poor and oppressed--a country every way
adapted to their wants and conditions--and still more pleasing to think that thousands of the Saints have already made their escape from this country and all its abuses
and distress, and that they have found a home, where by persevering industry they may enjoy all the blessings of liberty, peace, and plenty.

It is not yet two years since the Saints in England, in obedience to the command of their Heavenly Father, commenced a general plan of emigration to the land of Zion.

They were few in number--generally poor, and had every opposition to encounter, both from a want of means and from the enemies of truth, who circulated every
falsehood calculated to hinder or discourage them. Newspapers and tracts were put in circulation, sermons and public speeches were delivered in abundance, to warn
the people that Nauvoo was a barren waste on the sea shore,--that it was a wild and uninhabited swamp,--that it was full of savages, wild beasts and serpents,--that all
the English Saints who should go there would be immediately sold for slaves by the leaders of the church,--that there was nothing to eat--no water, and no way
possible to obtain a living--that all who went there would have their money taken from them, and themselves imprisoned, &c.

But notwithstanding all these things thousands have emigrated from this country, and now find themselves comfortably situated, and in the enjoyment of the comforts of
life, and in the midst of society where God is worshipped in the spirit of truth and union, and where nearly all are agreed in religious principles. They all find plenty of
employment and good wages, while the expense of living is about one-eight of what it costs in this country. For instance--beef and pork costs about one penny per lb.;
flour from 2s. to 3s. for forty pounds; and Indian meal about one shilling for 60 lbs.; butter from 4d. to 6d. per lb., while milch cows are to be had in plenty for about
ï¿½3 per head, and other things in proportion. Millions on millions of acres of land lie before them unoccupied, with a soil as rich as Eden, and a surface as smooth,
clear, and ready for the plough as the park scenery of England.

Instead of a lonely swamp or dense forest filled with savages, wild beasts, and serpents, large cities and villages are springing up in their midst, with schools, colleges,
and temples. The mingled noise of mechanism, the bustle of trade, the song of devotion, are heard in the distance, while thousands of flocks and herds are seen grazing
peacefully on the plains and the fields and gardens smile with plenty, and the wild red men of the forest are only seen as they come on a friendly visit to the Saints, and
to learn the way of the Lord.

Several large ships have been chartered by the Saints during the present fall and winter, and have been filled with emigrants, who have gone forth with songs of joy; and
some of them are already safely in the promised land, while others are, doubtless, still tossing upon the ocean.

The expence of passage and provisions to New Orleans, has, at no time this season, exceeded ï¿½4, and it is generally as low as three pounds fifteen shillings. This is
remarkable, when we reflect that each passenger has provisions and water provided in plenty for ten weeks. But it is obtained at this low price by a union of effort
among the Saints, and by the faithful and persevering exertions of their agents. For instance, they purchase provisions by the quantity, and duty free, and the moment
they bid farewell to their native shores, they hoist the Flag of Liberty--the ensign of Zion--the stars and stripes of the American Union; and under its protection they
completely and practically NULIFY THE BREAD TAX. They eat free bread, free tea, free sugar, free every thing, and thus accomplish a journey of five thousand
miles on the same money that it would cost to feed them for the same length of time in England.

Who that has a heart to feel, or a soul to rejoice, will not be glad at so glorious a plan of deliverance? Who will not hail the messengers of the Latter-Day Saints as the
friends of humanity--the benefactors of mankind?

Thousands have gone, and millionsmore must go, The Gentiles as a stream to Zion flow.

Yes, friends, this glorious work has but just commenced; and we now call upon the Saints to come forward with united effort, with persevering exertion, and with union
of action, and help yourselves and one another to emigrate to the Land of Promise.

In this way we shall not only bring about the deliverance of tens of thousands who must otherwise suffer in this country, but we shall add to the strength of Zion, and
help to rear her cities and temples--"to make her wilderness like Eden, and her desert like the garden of the Lord."--while the young men and the middle aged will serve
to increase her legions--to strengthen her bulwarks--that the enemies of law and order, who have sought her destruction, may stand afar off and tremble, and her
banners become terrible to the wicked.

Ye children of Zion, once more we say, in the name of Israel's God, arise, break off your shackles, loose yourselves from the bands of your neck, and go forth to
inherit the earth, and to build up the waste places of many generations.

All who would go before September next, should go in the early part of March, as it is as late as is advisable to venture by way of New Orleans, on account of the
extreme heat of summer; and to go by New York or Quebec will be double the expense. Experience has taught us that an emigrant can go from Liverpool to New
Orleans, and from thence 1,500 miles up the river to Nauvoo for something like ï¿½5 per head, including all provision and expences; while by way of New York or
Quebec it will cost from ten to thirteen pounds; and besides, there is another consideration, and that is, goods will cost but a trifle for freight up the Mississippi on a
steamer, while the expense would be immense the other way.

Therefore, the Saints will please take notice, that after the 10th of March next emigration had better entirely cease till about the 20th of September following. If
thousands should wish to go between this time and the 10th of March, they have only to furnish us with their names and about ï¿½4 per head, (children, under 14 years,
half-price) and we will provide them passage and provisions for the voyage, and return the overplus, if any, at Liverpool.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 258 / 1033
We would again urge upon emigrants the important fact, that if they make known to us their intentions and send their money and names some weeks beforehand it will
be a great convenience, and save confusion, trouble, and expense. All applications should be addressed to Messrs. Pratt and Fielding, 36, Chapel street, Liverpool, or
to the Star office, 47, Oxford street, Manchester.
Therefore, the Saints will please take notice, that after the 10th of March next emigration had better entirely cease till about the 20th of September following. If
thousands should wish to go between this time and the 10th of March, they have only to furnish us with their names and about ï¿½4 per head, (children, under 14 years,
half-price) and we will provide them passage and provisions for the voyage, and return the overplus, if any, at Liverpool.

We would again urge upon emigrants the important fact, that if they make known to us their intentions and send their money and names some weeks beforehand it will
be a great convenience, and save confusion, trouble, and expense. All applications should be addressed to Messrs. Pratt and Fielding, 36, Chapel street, Liverpool, or
to the Star office, 47, Oxford street, Manchester.

We do not wish to confine the benefit of our emigration plan to the Saints, but are willing to grant all industrious, honest, and well-disposed persons who may apply to
us the same information and assistance as emigrants to the western states, there being abundant room for more than a hundred millions of inhabitants.

EDITOR.

Notice.

Our Agents and Patrons are hereby notified, that all Arrears with the Publishing Office must absolutely be settled as early as March next; and all unsold works returned,
as we are about to close the Business, in regard to our own personal superintendence, and to commit the management of the publishing department into the hands of
Elder Ward, of Burnley, whom we have employed to continue the Star, if it, is desirable, and to attend to the sale of all our publications for the coming season.

OUR OFFICE WILL ALSO BE REMOVED IN MARCH TO 36, CHAPEL STREET, LIVERPOOL.

Our business must absolutely be confined to the Cash principle, and no works be sent out except for cash orders. For these reaour agents need not send any more
orders for any of the publications, without sending the money.

The Millennial Star.

Manchester Feb. 10Th 1842.

Emigration Movements.

The work of emigration is moving with increased rapidity. The Tremont sailed on the 12th of January with 143 passengers, mostly of our society. The Hope sailed on
the 5th inst., with 270 passengers, mostly members, The John Cummins is chartered for us, and is to sail on the 20th of February. Immediate application should be
made by those who wish a passage. Passage costs from ï¿½3. 15s. to ï¿½4., including provisions. Passengers find their own bedding and cooking utensils; and all their
luggage goes free. On arriving in New Orleans, a passage can be obtained up the Mississippi River, fifteen hundred miles by steamer, for fifteen shillings, and freight
free, as we have learned by letter from Elder Joseph Fielding, who sailed with two hundred passengers in the Tyrean, last Sept. From Nauvoo, letters have been
received from several of the saints, who emigrated from Manchester in Sept. last. All agree in giving a very favourable account of both the temporal and spiritual affairs
of the society there.

Elder John Mc. Ilwrick speaks very highly of President Joseph Smith and the leaders in general, as men of God, and men of feeling, hospitality, and charity.

The following is an extract of a letter from Mr. Thomas Brotherton, who is well known here in Manchester as a man of intelligence, sound judgment, and integrity, being
an old resident of this place.

"Warsaw Illinois Dec. 7Th 1841.

"Dear Edward,

"I feel truly thankful that I can now sit down and write in good health, after all our toils, and that we are in excellent health and spirits, and our prospects good. We are
20 miles from Nauvoo. We arrived here on the 25th of Nov. amidst falling snow. The company was met here by the Elders from Nauvoo to inform the party that
Nauvoo was thronging with people, and that this is a prosperous, healthful place, and is intended for one stake of the church. I instantly took a house on a rising ground,
within 20 yards of the Mississippi; but great numbers of the people are gone to Nauvoo. John and Mary went off there yesterday. I have not been there yet, but intend
to go and visit soon, whether I stop there or not, and I am not much troubled about it.

"Provisions are very cheap here;--good beef, 1 1/12d.; pork, 1 1/4d.; new butter 6d. per lb.; Flour 19s. per barrel; Indian Corn, 1s. per bushed. As it is winter fowls
are dear, about 6d. each; rabbits, 3d. each, for them that will not go to shoot them. I have now a ham in salt 10lbs. for 1s.; Last Saturday I bought 9 1/2lbs. good
standing rib beef, for 1s. 3d.; rent and labour are high.

"I think of visiting Nauvoo next week to see the place and friends. Give our love to all friends, and tell them that after all we have suffered in losses, sea sickness, and
toils, by land and sea, if I had it to do again, I should be more willing to do it than when I left Manchester."

The foregoing information will contrast strangely with the foolish, ignorant falsehoods, which have lately appeared in the Manchester Courier, under the head
"Mormonism," in which our society is charged with "cheating," "tricking," "swindling," &c., by obtaining immense sums of money from emigrants, and then shipping them
to perish in the pestilential swamps of New Orleans; and all this for the sake of selling them uninhabitable land, &c.

Now we say, in contradiction to these wicked charges, that four pounds is the highest price that we have charged the members of our society for passage 5000 miles
on the very best ships that sail from the port of Liverpool, including both passage and provisions, and those of the best quality, and in quantity sufficient for ten weeks:
for the truth of which we appeal to the government emigration agent at Liverpool, who has examined all our ships' stores, and has certified to the government of their
abundant sufficiency. Now, if the Editor of the Courier, or his "intelligent correspondent," is capable of reckoning, they can be convinced by a little practice in
arithmetic, that board and lodgings in England for eight or ten weeks would cost as much as the passage to New Orleans, including provisions! Indeed, most of our
emigrants have only paid from ï¿½3 13s. to ï¿½3 15s. for passage and provisions.

Where, then, are the immense sums of money? and where the "swindle" of which the Courier speaks? Again, we are charged with sending them to "perish in the
pestilential swamps of New Orleans." But we would inform these ignorant editors and their "intelligent correspondents," that the Saints have not a settlement nearer
New Orleans than 1,500 miles, and that there is not a swamp, or indeed scarce an acre of low, wet, unhealthy, or useless land to be found within 100 miles of our
settlement; nor indeed is there a farm in all that region that is so barren as to need manure. The soil is very rich and productive, and the surface as smooth and ready for
cultivation as the park scenery of England.

 Copyright
Again,  as to(c) 2005-2009,
              selling          Infobase Media
                      land to emigrants,        Corp.
                                         the society                                                                                                  Page
                                                     there have barely sufficient for their own use, (and some vacant town lots,) and each emigrant who   goes259
                                                                                                                                                                there/ to
                                                                                                                                                                        1033
obtain land for cultivation must needs purchase of individuals unconnected with the society; therefore, the society or its leaders could derive no advantage whatever
from the sale of such lands.--And as to influencing emigrants to come there to cultivate their lands for them, they are able to cultivate their own lands; and they wish
New Orleans than 1,500 miles, and that there is not a swamp, or indeed scarce an acre of low, wet, unhealthy, or useless land to be found within 100 miles of our
settlement; nor indeed is there a farm in all that region that is so barren as to need manure. The soil is very rich and productive, and the surface as smooth and ready for
cultivation as the park scenery of England.

Again, as to selling land to emigrants, the society there have barely sufficient for their own use, (and some vacant town lots,) and each emigrant who goes there to
obtain land for cultivation must needs purchase of individuals unconnected with the society; therefore, the society or its leaders could derive no advantage whatever
from the sale of such lands.--And as to influencing emigrants to come there to cultivate their lands for them, they are able to cultivate their own lands; and they wish
emigrants to purchase land for themselves, and to cultivate their own, and to proceed in a free and independent manner of life in their temporal management, only acting
in unison with each other, and in accordance with the principles of the revealed will of God, and with a public spirit, and union of effort which will be calculated to build
up society upon the most refined principles of virtue, religion, and intelligence. In short, we aim to establish a society, where each may enjoy peace, liberty, and plenty,
under their own vine and fig tree, where their worship may be according to the truth with one accord, without division, and persecution, and where all may have it in
their power to obtain a correct education.--Such are our real motives, notwithstanding all our enemies may say to the contrary.

The Courier, after publishing the most false and wicked insinuations in regard to our principles and movements, at length entertains his dupes with the old forgery of a
letter, signed "Matilda Davidson," containing the "Spaulding Fable," which has been exploded for many years, and which every intelligent man knows, or ought to
know, is entirely false, being first originated by a set of blackguards of the lowest character, and put in circulation by those who knew it to be false. He then closes his
"Mormonism," by congratulating the public on his having effectually exposed and put down the system--hopes it will have the desired effect--but for fear it should not,
he intimates to the government, or at least to the police to put it down.

Now we say to the Editor of the Courier, that it will take something more than such glaring falsehoods and fables to put it down; and as to the government or police, it
is not constitutionally in their power to interfere with the rights of conscience; and should they undertake to do so, they will only overthrow their own systems, and truth
will triumph in defiance of all the powers of earth and hell.

On the Correction of Errors in the Priesthood.

We feel it necessary at this time to give a few hints on the subject of the correction of errors in the priesthood, as we find in different districts that much evil has arisen
from a want of knowledge of this subject. Let it not be supposed for a moment that an officer in the church of Christ, one who has received the power and authority of
the holy priesthood, is incapable of getting into error, or that he, in the exercise of his office, becomes infallible. Neither let it be supposed that an officer of whatever
order, committing error, either in his public walk or his ministerial duties, is to do so with impunity. What is it then? We will endeavour to state the subject clearly to our
readers.

On the 65th and 66th pages of the Book of Mormon we read thus,--"Adam fell, that men might be; and men are, that they might have joy. And the Messiah cometh in
the fulness of time, to redeem the children of men from the fall. And because that they are redeemed from the fall, they have become free for ever, knowing good from
evil." Let it then be clearly understood that the human mind, by coming into contact with the religion of the Lord Jesus Christ, by becoming subject to the laws of the
kingdom of God, does not thereby give up that freedom which God has given to it, and become trammelled and bound by the worst of all slaveries, the subjugation of
the soul. God forbid! But on the contrary, that freedom of thought, that free agency of man, of which we are all in possession, can be fully exercised, and is perfectly
compatible with the acknowledgement of the authorities of the church of God, and with a perfect obedience to all the requisitions of his ministers when enforced in
accordance with his will.

And while it is perfectly correct that no member, for instance, has a right to rebuke an elder, or to teach, or sit in judgment upon him, yet if such elder or other officer be
guilty of preaching false doctrine, or even of preaching truth with a wrong spirit, and imprudently, so as to do mischief, and cause individuals to stumble,--if that officer
will not listen to the entreaties of his brother or brethren, they have a perfect right to bring the subject before the council, or before those authorities of the church that
have power to examine and to try the case, and also to sit in judgment upon the individual accused. Of course if a false accusation be made, those who make it must
bear the consequences and the chastisement due to falsehood under all circumstances; but let it be clearly understood that the most obscure member of the Church has
a perfectly legal right to appeal against erroneous teaching or conduct on the part of any officer of whatever rank in the priesthood, in order that the authorities that have
the power may sit in judgment upon him, and that the evil may be put away.

At the same time that we make these remarks, we would caution the saints generally against the cultivation of a critical spirit upon the teachings and preachings of the
priesthood, and would exhort them to uphold them by prayer unto the Lord God that they may be endowed with the spirit of wisdom and knowledge in the things of
the kingdom of God; and let this be borne in mind at all times, and let them not be forgetful that though an individual have much talent or ability, it is as necessary for us
to lift up our hearts on his behalf as well as for the weakest brother in the priesthood.

And let those who are called into the ministry of the Church of Christ magnify their office, and be not forgetful of the mission they have to fulfil, which is, not to revel
with delight in the absurdities and abominations of the religions of men, but to proclaim the gospel in its fulness and in its original and beautiful simplicity, with the
addition that the hour of God's judgments is at hand. There are also many great subjects connected with the work of God in the last days, which should occupy the
minds of his servants, and of which they should bear testimony only as they arrive at the knowledge of them.

Every one will be aware that we are surrounded by multitudes, who both from bigotry and education, and their customary associations in life, are much prejudiced
against the truth. How foolish, then, must it be when such come to hear the gospel to find the absurdities of their own systems principally dwelt upon, and instead of
meeting with the attractions of the cross, they meet with abundant amplifications on the errors of their own creeds. May the Lord grant both unto the priesthood and the
people of God the spirit of supplication, that they may be endowed with understanding in all things connected with his kingdom for Christ's sake Amen.

THOMAS WARD.

Letter From A. Gardner Late a "Mormonite" Elder.

We publish the following copy of a letter which we have now in our possession, in the hand-writing of A. Gardner, late "Mormonite" Elder, of Rochdale, in order that
the public may be enabled to contrast it with the slanders and the false statements lately published by him in a tract entitled "Mormonism Uumasked":--

Rochdale 28Th October 1841.

Dear Friend,

I received your letter in which you request me to state some of the particulars of my own experience since I was brought into the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day
Saints, which to me cannot be an irksome duty, and especially if it will in anywise prove profitable to you.

I know full well that none of the bearded people about you would receive my testimony nor believe that any change had passed upon me for the better, except I would
 Copyright
prove       (c) 2005-2009,
      that some             Infobase
                 chemical extract      Media
                                   had been  Corp.
                                            made from the vital current that flows in my veins. However their opinions are nothing to you or me, Page   260 is
                                                                                                                                                 whose object / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                truth,
and not to please men.
Saints, which to me cannot be an irksome duty, and especially if it will in anywise prove profitable to you.

I know full well that none of the bearded people about you would receive my testimony nor believe that any change had passed upon me for the better, except I would
prove that some chemical extract had been made from the vital current that flows in my veins. However their opinions are nothing to you or me, whose object is truth,
and not to please men.

I was born of water in July, being baptized by one who had received authority from Jesus Christ, confirmed by the laying on of the hands of the presbytery the Sunday
following.

I was ordained to the lower priesthood a week or two after, and then came to preach in these places, where I am still labouring with a degree of success. It pleased the
Holy Ghost and the Church that I should receive the higher priesthood a few weeks ago. After I was baptized for some time I had no particular experience, save that I
knew I was free from sin by the washing of water in obedience to the word. Nor did any thing particular occur when I was confirmed by the laying on of hands, save
that I felt satisfied this was the true church of Jesus Christ; but when I was ordained a priest I dreamt that Jesus himself laid his hands upon me and commissioned me to
preach in these places, which afforded me great assurance. Some time after I received a patriarchal blessing under the hands of J. Albiston, of Stalybridge, in which he
pronounced by the spirit that I should have great knowledge and wisdom, the gift of discernment and mighty faith, &c. I received the gift of discernment or vision in a
day or two after, which gift I still retain, but have it now somewhat more perfectly, though many have it in a greater degree than I have. Perhaps nearly half of the
people in these churches have the gift of vision, and some of them by night and by day, wherein the most marvellous things are made known unto them; thus are the
words of the Lord fulfilled, "Your young men shall see visions, &c." About the same time I received a gift of tongues, which is a gift of the greatest importance in the
church of Jesus Christ. I know of only five or six who have received gifts of interpretation in these churches, but there are several at Manchester. Prophecy is common
in all our meetings, and the gift of healing by the laying on of hands, as it is said, "the prayers of faith shall heal the sick." There is a remarkable case at Little-borough, (a
place where I often go to preach) of a woman who had one of her hands scalded some years ago, and which had been ever since totally useless to her; but being
anointed with oil by one of the elders, it began to recover instantly, and is now well. A man came from Bury to be satisfied of the above circumstances last Monday
night, while I was there. I was down to the water with a man yesterday night after our meeting, who, regardless of the cold or any other consideration, determined to be
baptized for the remission of sins.

And truly this is the beginning of all true experience in the Church of Jesus Christ, and without obedience to this ordinance we cannot receive the gifts of the spirit. I
know not how you feel on this subject, but this I can testify, that obedience to these ordinances of the Gospel has proved a blessing to me, and I this day feel delivered
from the doctrines of men, and the false spirits which make false prophets, by which many were to be deceived in these times; and I pray God my Eternal Father to
keep me, and also to bring you into the fold. Even so, Amen.

Direct, care of J. Hoyle, Copy Nook, Oldham-lane end.

I will be glad to answer you any questions on this subject I can; and I care not how public you may make any letters of mine, though we must avoid casting our pearls
before swine.

Yours very truly,

A. GARDNER.

War

WAR has suddenly commenced in India, and a large tract of country is in a state of insurrection, and the people in arms against the British forces, whose officers were
massacred, detachments cut in pieces, large bodies of troops blockaded, almost without provisions or ammunition, the English government fearing to hear every day
that these too have surrendered or been massacred, and itself involved in a war as far as it extends, national, such as Napoleon dreaded, and found in Spain and
Russia.

The WAR IN CHINA is progressing rapidly. The British and Chinese have had another general engagement, in which Chusau and several other important places have
been taken by the British, including the town of Ningpo, one of the most considerable and important cities in China, said to contain 300,000 inhabitants. Thus is
beginning to be fulfilled a very pointed prediction contained in our New Year's Address of last month.

Poetry.

On Emigration.

Come ye Saints of ev'ry nation,
Flee to Zion's safe abode;
Hail with joy the great salvation,
Offer'd you by Christ the Lord.

Glide across the mighty ocean,
Bid the winds your canvass swell;
Put the gallant ship in motion,
Anchors weigh, and hoist your sail.

Go behold the restoration,
Of all things declar'd of old;
Build the wastes of generations,
By Isaiah long foretold.

Though it may appear but simple,
Sure an angel God hath chose,
Who shall measure out the Temple,
Whence for you a fountain flows.

From your sin and guilt to free you,
If his laws you will obey;
And   himself(c)
 Copyright    will come and see
                 2005-2009,     you, Media Corp.
                             Infobase
In that great and glorious day.
                                                                                                                                                         Page 261 / 1033

When his feet shall touch the mountain,
From your sin and guilt to free you,
If his laws you will obey;
And himself will come and see you,
In that great and glorious day.

When his feet shall touch the mountain,
And the hill divide in twain,
You shall then wash in that fountain,
When Messiah comes to reign.

Then your sons and they in Zion
Will the same Redeemer own;
Jesus whom you'll then rely on,
Will be welcom'd to his throne.

Prince of life, hence reign for ever,
O'er the people once thy foes;
Bid the Saints drink of that river,
Which in Paradise yet flows.

There the tree the cherub guarded
Yields its fruit, its leaves give ease,
Eat O friends! be joyful hearted,
D well in long celestial peace.

J. RILET.

The Transformation;

OR

THE TOOL AND THE GEM.

(From the Times and Seasons.) Dedicated to the Students of the Nauvoo University; under the tuition of Elder O. Pratt.

BY MISS E. R. SNOW.

I saw a thing of rudest form,
From mountain's base brought forth--
A useless gem--devoid of charm,
And wrapp'd in cumbrous earth.

Its rough exterior met the eye
With a repulsive show;
For every charm was forc'd to lie
In buried depths below.

The Sculptor came;--I wonder'd when
His pliant tool was brought;
He pass'd it o'er the gem, and then
I mark'd the change it wrought.

Each cumbrance from its surface, clear'd--
The gem expos'd to view--
Its nature and its worth appear'd--
Its form expansive grew.

By gentle strokes, it was set free--
By softer touch, refin'd;
Till beauty, grace and majesty,
Were with its nature join'd

Its lustre kindled to a blaze--
'Twas Wisdom's lamp begun,
And soon the splendour of its rays
Eclips'd the noon-day sun.

That gem was chain'd in crudeness, till
The Sculptor lent his aid;
I wonder'd at the ready skill
His potent hand display'd.

But 'twas the virtue of his tool,
Of fine, transforming edge;
Which serv'd for pencil mould and rule--
For polisher and sledge.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                            Page 262 / 1033
That tool requires a skilful hand--
That gem, no charm should bind;
That tool is Education, and
But 'twas the virtue of his tool,
Of fine, transforming edge;
Which serv'd for pencil mould and rule--
For polisher and sledge.

That tool requires a skilful hand--
That gem, no charm should bind;
That tool is Education, and
That gem, the Human Mind.

Manchester:

Printed by P. P. PRATT, No. 47, Oxford Street.

No. 11. March 1842. Vol. II.
EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY P. P. PRATT, 47, OXFORD STREET, MANCHESTER, IN MONTHLY NUMBERS, PRICE THREEPENCE.

Contents:

Late Intelligence From Nauvoo.

The following interesting remarks are extracted from the New York Herald of January 19, 1842:--

Progress of the New Revelation in the Far West.

We have just received very recent and curious intelligence from the holy city of Nauvoo, the seat of the new religious empire growing up in the Far West, under the
guidance of Joseph Smith, the great Mormon prophet--as the Jewish empire attained its strength and power under the government of the great lawgiver, Moses and his
coadjutors.

The intelligence which we give this day in another part of the paper is most striking and novel. We have the account of the final organization of their University,--the
selection of their books of instruction--the proceedings of the holy city of Nauvoo in favour of the New York Herald (very unexpected to us)--movements for the
improvement of music, and a fresh prophecy or revelation from the prophet himself--the organization of their military and political forces--all tending to show the
progress and principles of this new system of religious civilization, starting up as it were at the call of heaven on the beautiful, flowery Eden-like banks of the Mississippi.

It really would appear that Brama or Vishnu, among the ancient Hindoos, did not display more knowledge of human nature, more true philosophy of life, on the banks
of the holy Ganges, than Smith begins to show on the banks of the holier and mightier Mississippi. We certainly live in a singular age of the world. Here is a new
prophet starting into existence in the green valley and lovely hills of the town of Manchester, in Ontario county, New York, leaving New York, as Moses left Egypt,
wandering over the wild prairies of the west, as the great Jewish lawgiver wandered over the wilderness of Zin--and establishing a holy city and a new religious empire
on the Mississippi that numbers 10,000 persons in the city, and 30,000 beyond its limits, with a splendid temple for public worship and a military organization of 1500
pretty well disciplined troops.

This presents a germ of religious civilization novel, affecting, inviting, wonderful and extraordinary. How far superior, more practical, and more comprehensive these
movements are than those of the many other sects around us, who are quarrelling and tearing each other to pieces on points of folly or frivolity! Bishop Hughes, the
Rev. Mr. Brownlee, Dr. Channing, of Boston, Mr. Moffit, of Washington, Mr. O. Brownson, and all the priests and philosophers of the day may take a lesson from
Joseph Smith, who seems to have hit the nail exactly on the head, by uniting faith and practice, fancy and fact, religion and philosophy, heaven and earth, so as to form
the germ of a new religious civilization, bound together in love and temperance, in industry and energy, that may revolutionize the whole earth one of these days.

Smith is evidently no fool; he knows what he is about. Go ahead Joseph.

Highly Interesting From Jerusalem.

We have lately received two lengthy and highly intersting communications from Elder Orson Hyde, dated at Trieste, Jan. Ist. and 18th, containing a sketch of his
voyages and travels in the East, his visit to Jerusalem, a description of ancient Zion, the pool of Siloam, and many other places famous in holy writ, with several
illustrations of the manners and customs of the East, as applicable to Scripture texts, and several conversations held between himself and some of the Jews,
missionaries, &c in Jerusalem, together with a masterly description of a terrible tempest and thunder storm at sea, with a variety of miscellaneous reflections and
remarks, all written in an easy, elegant, and masterly style, partaking of the eloquent and sublime, and breathing a tone of that deep feeling, tenderness, and affection so
characteristic of his mission and the spirit of his holy and sacred office.

Elder' Hyde has by the grace of God been the first proclaimer of the fulness of the Gospel both on the continent of Europe and in far-off Asia, among the nations of the
East. In Germany, Turkey (Constantinople), Egypt, and Jerusalem, he has reared as it were the ensign of the latter-day glory, and sounded the trump of truth, calling
upon the people of those regions to awake from their thousand years' slumber, and to make ready for their returning Lord.

In his travels he has suffered much, and has been exposed to toils and dangers, to hunger, pestilence and war. He has been in perils by land and sea, in perils among
robbers, in perils among Heathens, Turks, Arabs, and Egyptians; but out of all these things the Lord hath delivered him, and hath restored him in safety to the shores of
Europe, where he is tarrying for a little season, for the purpose of publishing the Truth in the German language, having already published it in French and English in the
various countries of the East, and we humbly trust that his labours will be a lasting blessing to Jew and Gentile.

We publish the following extract of his communication, and we shall soon issue the whole from the press in pamphlet form. It will, no doubt, meet with a ready sale; and
we purpose devoting the profits to his benefit, to assist him in his mission.

"Summoning up, therefore, what little address I had, I procured a valet d'place or lackey, and proceeded to the house of Mr. Simons, a very respectable Jew, who
with some of his family had lately been converted and joined the English Church. I entered their dwelling. They had just sat down to enjoy a dish of coffee, but
immediately arose from the table to meet me. I spoke to them in German, and asked them if they spoke English; they immediately replied "Yes," which was a very
agreeable sound to my ear. They asked me in German if I spoke English; I replied, Ya, Mein Herr.' I then introduced myself to them, and with a little apology it passed
off as well as though I had been introduced by the Pacha. With that glow of warmth and familiarity which is a peculiar trait in the German character, they would have
me sit down and take a dish with them; and as I began to relate some things relative to my mission, the smiles of joy which sat upon their countenances bespoke hearts
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                   Page and 263a Jew
                                                                                                                                                                / 1033
not altogether indifferent. There were two ministers of the Church of England there. One was confined to his bed by sickness, and the other, a German,              by
birth, soon came in. After an introduction, I took the liberty to lay open to him some of our principles, and gave him a copy of the communication to the Jews in
Constantinople to read. After he had read it, he said that my motives were undoubtedly very good, but questioned the propriety of my undertaking from the fact that I
immediately arose from the table to meet me. I spoke to them in German, and asked them if they spoke English; they immediately replied "Yes," which was a very
agreeable sound to my ear. They asked me in German if I spoke English; I replied, Ya, Mein Herr.' I then introduced myself to them, and with a little apology it passed
off as well as though I had been introduced by the Pacha. With that glow of warmth and familiarity which is a peculiar trait in the German character, they would have
me sit down and take a dish with them; and as I began to relate some things relative to my mission, the smiles of joy which sat upon their countenances bespoke hearts
not altogether indifferent. There were two ministers of the Church of England there. One was confined to his bed by sickness, and the other, a German, and a Jew by
birth, soon came in. After an introduction, I took the liberty to lay open to him some of our principles, and gave him a copy of the communication to the Jews in
Constantinople to read. After he had read it, he said that my motives were undoubtedly very good, but questioned the propriety of my undertaking from the fact that I
claimed God had sent me. If, indeed, I had gone to Jerusalem under the direction of some missionary board or society, and left God out of the question altogether, I
should have been received as a celestial messenger. How truly did our Saviour speak when he said, `I am come in my father's name, and ye receive me not; but if
another were to come in his own name, him ye would receive.' I replied, however, that so far as I could know my own heart, my motives were most certainly good;
yet, said I, no better than the cause which has brought me here. But he, like all others who worship a God `without body or parts,' said that miracles, visions, and
prophecy had ceased.

"The course which the popular clergy pursue at this time in relation to the Divine economy looks to me as though they would say, `O Lord, we will worship thee with all
our hearts, serve thee with all our souls, and be very pious and holy; we will even gather Israel, convert the heathen, and bring in the millennium, if you will only let us
alone that we may do it in our own way, and according to our own will; but if you speak from heaven to interfere with our plan, or cause any to see visions or dreams,
or prophecy, whereby we are disturbed or interrupted in our worship, we will exert all our strength and skill to deny what you say, and charge it home upon the devil or
some wild fanatic spirit, as being its anthor.

"That which was looked upon by the ancient saints as among the greatest favours and blessings, viz., revelation from God and communion with him by dreams and by
visions, is now looked upon by the religious world as the height of presumption and folly. The ancient saints considered their condition most deplorable when Jehovah
would not speak to them; but the most orthodox religionists of this age deem it quite heterodox to even admit the probability that he ever will speak again. O my soul!
language fails to paint the absurdity and abomination of such heaven-opposing and truth-excluding dogmas; and were it possible for those bright seraphs that surround
the throne above, and bask in the sunbeams of immortality, to weep over the inconsistency and irrationality of mortals, the earth must be bedewed with celestial tears.
My humble advice to all such is, that they repent and cast far from them these wicked traditions, and be baptized into the new and everlasting covenant, lest the Lord
speak to them in his wrath, and vex them in his sore displeasure.

"After some considerable conversation upon the priesthood and the renewal of the covenant, I called upon him to be baptized for the remission of his sins, that he might
receive the gift of the Holy Ghost. What, said he, I be baptized? Yes, said I, you be baptized. Why, saith he, I have been baptized already. I replied something after the
following:--`You have probably been sprinkled, but that has no more to do with baptism than any other ordinance of man's device; and even if you had been immersed,
you would not have bettered your condition, for your priesthood is without power. If, indeed, the Catholic Church has power to give you an ordination, and by that
ordination confer the priesthood upon you, they certainly had power to nullify that act, and take the priesthood from you; and this power they exercised when you
dissented from their communion, by excluding you from their church. But, if the Catholic church possessed not the priesthood, of course your claims to it are as
groundless as the airy phantoms of heathen mythology. So, view the question on which side you may, there is no possible chance of admitting the validity of your claims
to it. Be it known, therefore, that ordinances performed under the administration of such a priesthood, though they may even be correct in form, will be found destitute
of the seal of that authority by which heaven will recognize his in the day when every man's work shall be tried. Though a priesthood may be clothed with the wealth
and honours of a great and powerful nation, and command the respect and veneration of multitudes, whose eyes are blinded by the thick veil of popular opinion, and
whose powers of reflection and deep thought are confused and lost in the general cry of `Great is Diana of the Ephesians,' yet all this does not impart to it the Divine
sanction, or animate it with the spirit of life and power from the bosom of the living God; and there is a period in future time when, in the smoking ruins of Babel's pride
and glory, it must fall and retire to the shades of forgetfulness, to the grief and mortification of its unfortunate votaries.

"In consequence of his great volubility, I was under the disagreeable necessity of tuning my voice to a pretty high key, and of spacing short between words, determining
that neither his greatness or learning should shield him from the shafts of a faithful testimony. But there is more hope of those Jews receiving the fulness of the gospel,
whose minds have never been poisoned by the bane of modern sectarianism, which closes the mouth of Deity and shuts up in heaven all the angels, visions, and
prophesyings. Mrs. Whiting told me that there had been four Jewish people in Jerusalem converted and baptized by the English minister, and four only; and that a part
of the ground for an English church had been purchased there. It was by political power and influence that the Jewish nation was broken down, and her subjects
dispersed abroad; and I will here hazard the opinion, that by political power and influence they will be gathered and built up; and further, that England is destined in the
wisdom and economy of heaven to stretch forth the arm of political power, and advance in the front ranks of this glorious enterprize. The Lord once raised up a Cyrus
to restore the Jews, but that was not evidence that he owned the religion of the Persians. This opinion I submit, however, to your superior wisdom to correct if you shall
find it wrong.

"There is an increasing anxiety in Europe for the restoration of that people; and this anxiety is not confined to the pale of any religious community, but it has found its
way to the courts of kings. Special ambassadors have been sent, and consuls and consular agents have been appointed. The rigorous policy which has hitherto
characterized the course of other nations towards them now begins to be softened by the oil of friendship, and modified by the balm of humanity. The sufferings and
privations under which they have groaned for so many centuries have at length touched the main-springs of Gentile power and sympathy; and may the God of their
fathers, Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, fan the flame by celestial breezes, until Israel's banner, sanctified by a Saviour's blood, shall float on the walls of old Jerusalem, and
the mountains and valleys of Judea reverberate with their songs of praise and thanksgiving to the Lamb that was slain.

"The imperial consul of Austria, at Galatz, near the mouth of the Danube, to whom I had a letter of introduction from his cousin in Vienna, told me that in consequence
of so many of their Jewish subjects being inclined, of late, to remove to Syria and Palestine, his government had established a general consul at Beyroote for their
protection. There are many Jews who care nothing about Jerusalem, and have no regard for God. Their money is the God they worship; yet there are many of the most
pious and devout among them who look towards Jerusalem as the tender and affectionate mother looks upon the home where she left her lovely little babe."

Letter From Glasgow

Glasgow, Feb. 10th, 1842.

Beloved Brother Pratt,

I sit down to inform you that the work of the Lord is still on the advance, although Satan and his servants are endeavouring to stop its progress. We have had several
discussions, in all of which the Saints came off victorious, which set the Priests of Babel mad. There are some honest even amongst our enemies, that wish for truth, and
because of this they are falling out amongst themselves, as you will see by a copy of a letter I send you.

At a discussion which we had at Kilbirney, when the question was put to the meeting, the Saints had five to one in their favour. This so enraged our opponents that they
reported that all who held up their hands with the Saints were Socialists. After the discussion, one was sought for who would come and give a lecture against the Saints;
after much searching they found one, (for they wished, if possible, to redeem their system from the deadly blow it had received,) and the author of the following letter,
being a lover of truth, sent it to Elder Hamilton, that he might read it to the meeting, at the time of his giving a lecture on the Confession of Faith.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 264 / 1033
Copy of a Letter Sent to Elder C. Hamilton Bridge of Wier:--
At a discussion which we had at Kilbirney, when the question was put to the meeting, the Saints had five to one in their favour. This so enraged our opponents that they
reported that all who held up their hands with the Saints were Socialists. After the discussion, one was sought for who would come and give a lecture against the Saints;
after much searching they found one, (for they wished, if possible, to redeem their system from the deadly blow it had received,) and the author of the following letter,
being a lover of truth, sent it to Elder Hamilton, that he might read it to the meeting, at the time of his giving a lecture on the Confession of Faith.

Copy of a Letter Sent to Elder C. Hamilton Bridge of Wier:--

"Beath, Dec. 24, 1842.

"Respected Friend,

"I am sory to inform you that, owing to a previous appointment, I cannot attend your lecture on Friday the 26th, but I hope you will do me the favour of reading to the
meeting the following remarks in reference to the defamatory placard, headed "A Reply to the fantastical, enthusiastical Messrs. Hamilton and Ure," and signed by that
zany, David Irvin, and his followers.--I attended the discussion, where they are represented in the public papers as signally defeated. At the conclusion, when Mr.
Mackie proposed his resolution, "That the Book of Mormon was not genuine revelation," I being actuated by a pure love of truth and justice, and seeing that Messrs.
Hamilton and Ure had overthrown every argument that their opponents could produce against their doctrines being genuine truth, I proposed the following amendment,-
-"That this meeting approves of the able manner in which Messrs. Hamilton and Ure have conducted the debate against their opponents." The amendment was carried
by an overwhelming majority in one of the largest in-door meetings ever held in Kilbirney. Although David Irvin and his followers have come forward in their usual mild,
gentlemanly and Christian-like manner, that they boast of (their Billingsgate tirades being written) and called us all Socialists; but I think Mr. Irvin is somewhat of a
disciple of Baron Munchausen. I have to inform him that I could certify with a voucher from the minister and elders that I am a member of the established Kirk of
Scotland; and I believe many of the venerable, aged sires, that I saw around me,' who voted along with me for the amendment, could produce the same--although they
are termed Socialists in that defamatory placard signed by Irvin and his party.

"I have done with them at the present, but should they ever again come forward in their native blackguardism, I will expose them in their true colours, and show to the
public that the persecutions of their sect have been as tyrannical as those of the Emperor Nero, or any other tyrant I ever read of. I will now call your attention to a few
remarks, in reference to the late lecture on the Evidences of Christianity, delivered at Kilbirney by Mr. Jamison, from Glasgow. I attempted to refute some of his
assertions, but was prevented from doing so, unless I would come forward to the hustings as an avowed Socialist or Infidel, the principles of whom I abhor.

"I only contend for truth and justice, as I believe that is a sacred duty, that every man of sane mind ought to perform.

"In Mr. Jamison's evidence against the Latter-Day Saints, he said that the New Testament told us that the supernatural gifts still remain in the church, but as we have
none of them, he told us we were not to believe it. Strange argument! telling us to deny the Word of God, because he had not conferred all the blessings upon us. I
might go over the whole of his arguments against the Latter-Day Saints, but as they were all of a piece, you may judge of the stock from the sample. He told us he was
a champion, and his name rung far and near, as always coming off conqueror; he complained he was a "light weight," but said he was endowed with a science that
made up the deficiency, and ranked himself with Sandy Mc. Kay, (a Scotch pugilist) Simon Byrne, Paul Spencer, and others, a claim that I did not dispute, for I
considered that his lecture was better calculated to appear in the pages of Bell's Life, than to be delivered to a Christain audience.

"A friend to truth and justice, Mr. Charles Hamilton,

"I remain with all due respect,

"Yours,

"JOHN BOAG."

The Millennial Star.

Manchester March 4Th 1842.

Progress of the Truth.

We continue to receive communications from our numerous correspondents in various parts of the vineyard, setting forth that the truth is triumphantly victorious in its
onward march towards universal conquest and dominion--that it is moving with slow but firm and dauntless steps; its arrows are penetrating the hearts of many, and
leading them to repentance and obedience to its mild and gentle sway; while its radiant beams illuminate their pathway and light up the lamp of wisdom in their souls, by
which they are enabled to rejoice amid the surrounding gloom of a benighted world, and as it were to taste beforehand the glories of a brighter day.

When we look around us, and view the aspect of the nations at the present time, particularly those that have swayed the sceptre of power--that have given energy and
activity to all around, and have been the grand commercial emporiums of the world, we see them gradually but most assuredly sinking into irretrievable ruin, with a
comparatively slow movement at present, but which shall by and by increase with a fearful momentum, that will terminate in a destruction unexampled from creation's
birth--while the regal arm, the senate's wisdom, or the patriot's love, shall in vain be exercised to stop the dread calamity.

But while the hearts of men are failing them for fear, let the people of the Lord rejoice, "For in Mount Zion and in Jerusalem shall be deliverance, and in the remnant
whom the Lord our God shall call." Yes, brethren, lift up your heads and be glad, for your redemption draweth nigh; and while the proud and the mighty are fast sinking
into ruin, and the structures of their magnificence, when seen by the eye of faith, are already tottering to their fall, the kingdom of which you are the citizens has
commenced its organization at the call of heaven, and is already lengthening her cords and strengthening her stakes, with the certainty of an onward progress to
universal dominion, which the wicked cannot resist nor the powers of hell overthrow; and though for a little season the Saints must suffer and be oppressed, (a
necessary discipline for us) yet shall it be with an elasticity that shall rebound with irresistible energy, for the "Ancient of days shall come, and judgment shall be given to
the Saints of the Most High," "for the kingdom and dominion, and the greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven, shall be given to the people of the saints of the
Most High, whose kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, and all dominions shall serve and obey him."

Let the hearts of the people of the Lord therefore be filled with gratitude, that they have been privileged to stand in so high and glorions a connexion, having obeyed the
great law of adoption into the family of God--let them seek to walk as becometh the gospel of Christ, and as those who are dead to the world, and whose lives are
henceforth hid with Christ in God, yea, cherishing the hope of eternal life, let us seek to purify ourselves as he is pure.

And from the utmost bounds of the earth, wherever the Saints are found, let one universal cry ascend to the God of heaven, in the name of his Son, that he would
dispose the hearts of kings and of rulers to facilitate the gathering of the people of the Lord, that we may speedily realize the fulfilment of his glorious promise, "that in
the dispensation of the fulness of time he would gather together in one all things in Christ, both which are in heaven and which are on earth, even in Him." That those
 Copyright
glorious    (c) 2005-2009,
         redeemed             Infobase
                    intelligences       Media
                                  may enjoy   theCorp.
                                                   reality of their prophetic strains, and, becoming kings and priests unto God, may with us be made Page        265reign
                                                                                                                                                         perfect and   / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                          on
the earth.
And from the utmost bounds of the earth, wherever the Saints are found, let one universal cry ascend to the God of heaven, in the name of his Son, that he would
dispose the hearts of kings and of rulers to facilitate the gathering of the people of the Lord, that we may speedily realize the fulfilment of his glorious promise, "that in
the dispensation of the fulness of time he would gather together in one all things in Christ, both which are in heaven and which are on earth, even in Him." That those
glorious redeemed intelligences may enjoy the reality of their prophetic strains, and, becoming kings and priests unto God, may with us be made perfect and reign on
the earth.

A lively interest is felt in the work of the Lord in Manchester and its neighbourhood, and it is progressing gradually, while the hearts of the people are filled with joy and
gladness in the realization of principles and blessings such only as the spirit of the Lord can give.

From Scotland we have received intelligence of the steady onward progress of the cause, and of the triumph of the principles of truth.

In Ireland also the Saints are rejoicing and progressing in the work, and a few of them, together with some of our brethren in Scotland, are contributing to the building
of the Temple of the Lord, an object which at the present time the Saints ought to feel universally interested in, since blessings of unspeakable magnitude await its
completion. May the Lord dispose the hearts of his people to gather from the ends of the earth, and arise and build the Temple, that his glory may be manifested, and
his power be made known to all people.--Amen.

In Liverpool, we are informed, the work is progressing with rapid strides; the meetings are well attended, and many of the more intelligent and well-informed members
of society are inquiring into and obeying the truth.

Letter From J. H. Brotherton. Manchester March 2 1842.

Beloved Brother Pratt,

Being about to leave the land of my nativity, I feel a pleasure in communicating a few words regarding the prosperity of the work of the Lord in those regions where I
have been labouring. During the last ten months, I have been engaged in proclaiming the Gospel of the kingdom; and by the assistance of the spirit of the Most High
have been instrumental in establishing several branches of the church in Northamptonshire, Bedfordshire, & Cambridgeshire. When first I visited those parts, the
prospects were rather gloomy; there were but two branches of the church in that whole region of country--one at Bedford, established by Elder Richards some four
years ago, and was but in a feeble state, the Saints not having been visited by any travelling Elder for nearly three years. The other branch was at Honeydon, a small
village about ten miles from Bedford. Elder Jos. Fielding first preached the fulness of the Gospel there (it being the place of his nativity,) and sowed the seed which has
now yielded abundant fruit. At present there are in that district ten branches of the church, containing nearly 300 members. There are also many calls for preaching in
the surrounding towns and villages; the meetings are numerously attended, and a general spirit of enquiry prevails amongst the people. The Saints are growing strong in
the faith, rejoicing in the truth, and are realizing the blessings of the Gospel. The gifts of the spirit are abundautly enjoyed by many amongst them, particularly the gifts of
healing, tongues, and interpretations. I have also visited and laboured in London and Woolwich a few weeks.

In London the work is steadily progressing, under the superintendence of Elder Snow, whose unremitting labours have been crowned with great success.

Although he has had to go through much opposition from the emissaries of satan and the apostates from the truth, who have endeavoured to impede the progress of the
work of God, yet by the assistance of the Lord, he has gained power over the adversaries--the dark clouds have dispersed, and the gospel light now shines in the
metropolis with greater brilliance than ever.

The Saints who have felt the blessing of being delivered from spiritual bondage and darkness are anxiously looking forward to the time when they shall be delivered
from oppression and misrule of a temporal nature also. Many of them who are poor as regards the things of this world would gladly flee to the standard which is reared
for the righteons to gather unto in the last days, that they may escape the calamities which await the wicked, and receive the blessings which shall be profusely poured
out upon the faithful people of God; but they are not at present capable of so doing, as they are bound down by heavy burdens which are grievous to be bourne. But
still, a time will come when Zion's children shall be redeemed--when the honest in heart among the rich shall come to Zion, and bring their silver and their gold with
them,--then shall the poor find a deliverance, and "the meek shall inherit the earth."--I remain yours in the covenant of God,

J. H. BROTHERTON.

Removal.

Our Agents and others will please to take notice, that on and after the 15th of this month all Letters and Communications for the STAR must be addressed to our
Office at 36, Chapel Street, Liverpool.

On the Influence of False Spirits.

Great, unspeakably great, are the privileges and blessings which the covenant people of the Lord God are permitted to enjoy; and as we grow in grace and increase in
the spirit of the Lord, are we enabled to appreciate and value our blessings the more; but nevertheless, while we are thus highly favored, let us bear in mind those things
by which we are surrounded, which are adverse and contrary to us;--for numerous indeed are the agencies which encompass us, and that are ever ready to make an
inroad upon us, to wound our peace, to mar our joy, and if possible separate us from the relationship in which we stand to our Heavenly Father, and cause us to grieve
his Holy Spirit.

It is not the open enemy, the public blasphemer, that we have to fear, for we know that by the spirit of the Lord God we can be clothed with power, to confound such,
and to turn their opposition into a confirmation of the truth.

It is not the changed aspect which the world assumes towards us, or the frowns of those who once were smiling friends; no, this we expect, and are prepared even to
find our foes to be those of our own household. But in these things we have a glorious consolation, for inasmuch as we are in sincerity saints of God, we have entered
into a more endearing relationship than the tenderest ties of humanity boast of; we have become the adopted children of the Most High,--heirs of God, and joint heirs
with Jesus Christ, and have received the spirit of adoption, whereby we cry "Abba Father."

Neither is it against the effects of poverty, of suffering and privation for the truth's sake, that we would particularly call the attention of the Saints to at this time, but it is
against the advances of the arch foe of all, against the powers of darkness, that we may be apprised of his most subtle way of approaching, when he comes in the garb
and appearance of an angel of light.

Being persuaded that through ignorance of the order of the kingdom of God many have fallen into error, that being unacquainted with the proper channels through
which the great head of the Church communicates his laws for the regulation thereof, many have been induced to give heed to the seducing influences of false spirits, the
 Copyright
result      (c) 2005-2009,
       of which             Infobase
                has been much         Media Corp.
                               disorganization, calling for the exercise of the severest discipline.                                           Page 266 / 1033

It is true it is written "They shall speak with new tongues, &c." And the Saints do well to rejoice in the manifestation of the gifts of the spirit in these days, and our
and appearance of an angel of light.

Being persuaded that through ignorance of the order of the kingdom of God many have fallen into error, that being unacquainted with the proper channels through
which the great head of the Church communicates his laws for the regulation thereof, many have been induced to give heed to the seducing influences of false spirits, the
result of which has been much disorganization, calling for the exercise of the severest discipline.

It is true it is written "They shall speak with new tongues, &c." And the Saints do well to rejoice in the manifestation of the gifts of the spirit in these days, and our
gratitude ought to exhibit itself to our Heavenly Father for the glorious tokens which follow them that believe, by which we know that the doctrine which we have
embraced is of God.

But while we are conscious of the signs following them that believe, there is another that knows it well, and that is our grand enemy, the Devil. Let him but cause the
Saints to get disorganized or to rebel against the authority of the holy priesthood,--and if they be ignorant of the laws of God, he will speedily take care to ratify, and
apparently justify their proceedings by gifts of power from himself, of which we shall do well to beware, and to throw out a few hints on this subject, by which the
Saints may be able to detect his influences, is the object of the present address.

In the first place, then, we would observe that "the spirits of the prophets are subject to the prophets" (1st Cor. 14th chap. 32v.); not so with the spirit of the evil one,
for very soon will the individual possessed be subject to the influence of Satan, and he will not be able to control himself under that power. Thus have we known of
individuals actuated by a false spirit, speaking under its influence with great energy, and with a continuance and vehemence that seemed almost enough to tear the
human system to pieces, while the interpretation thereof equally violent, has been of a character not fit to be uttered.

But again, a true spirit will at once acknowledge the powers that be as those that are ordained of God; while a false spirit will give revelation to individuals not
connected with the priesthood, in order to teach the priesthood, and lead them into consequent disorder. What should we think if the Queen of these realms were to
communicate her will through an individual who was merely a citizen in order to direct her ministers in their duty? Yet just as absure is it to suppose that the Lord God
would give revelation to those who are only citizens of his kingdom to direct the priesthood, who are the governing power thereof.

Yet much evil has arisen in some branches, from a want of knowledge of these principles; individuals have engaged in missions on which they have been directed by a
false spirit, and have been so far deluded as to receive what they considered the ministration of an angel, which has proved to be but Satan transformed as an angel of
light. God will have but one mode of conducting his government, and that will be one of order,--and as sure as the Lord liveth, and that he hath renewed his covenant
and established his laws again by his spirit, so surely will he recognize only those authorities which have been established by his will, and to whom he has communicated
the priesthood and the apostleship again.

Beware then, brethren, of the wily inroads of the adversary; we know the near approach in appearance of the counterfeit to the original; but try the spirits, for the one
will be under the control of the prophet, and subject to the authorities of the church, while the other will control those posseessed of it, and exhibit itself in rebellion
against the legal authorities of the kingdom of God.

While we make these remarks we would not discourage the Saints in the exercise of those blessings with which they are privileged; no--but on the contrary, would bid
them rejoice in them, cultivate them, and pray earnestly that they may be perfected.

And let us not, while guarding against the influences of the evil one withhold from exercising the gifts of the spirit of God, for this would be a triumph for Satan, which he
eagerly desires; no--but continuing humble, and in much prayer to the Lord God, let us be subject to the laws and authorities recognized of Him, and then may we
freely exercise every gift with which the spirit has blessed us.

THOMAS WARD.

The following is an Extract of a Revelation given in May, 1831, by the mouth of President Joseph Smith to the Elders of the Church, on an enquiry in regard to certain
false spirits which had been manifested, and by which the church had been deceived. We publish it at this time as a warning and example to the church in this country,
and as a key by which the Elders may detect and overcome all the operations and manifestations of those false spirits which are abroad deceiving the world:

Hearken, O ye Elders of my church, and give ear to the voice of the living God; and attend to the words of wisdom which shall be given unto you, according as ye have
asked and are agreed as touching the church, and the spirits which have gone abroad in the earth. Behold, verily I say unto you, that there are many spirits which are
false spirits, which have gone forth in the earth, deceiving the world: and also Satan hath sought to deceive you, that he might overthrow you.

"Behold I the Lord have looked upon you, and have seen abominations in the church that profess my name: but blessed are they who are faithful and endure, whether in
life or in death, for they shall inherit eternal life. But woe unto them that are deceivers and hypocrites, for thus saith the Lord, I will bring them to judgment.

"Behold, verily I say unto you, there are hypocrites among you, and have deceived some, which has given the adversary power, but behold such shall be reclaimed; but
the hypocrites shall be detected and shall be cut off, either in life or in death, even as I will; and woe unto them who are cut off from my church, for the same are
overcome of the world; wherefore, let every man beware lest he do that which is not in truth and righteousness before me.

"And now come saith the Lord, by the spirit, unto the Elders of his church, and let us reason together, that ye may understand; let us reason, even as a man reasoneth
one with another, face to face. Now when a man reasoneth, he is understood of man, because he reasoneth as a man, even so will I the Lord reason with you that you
may understand. Wherefore, I the Lord, asketh you this question,--unto what were you ordained? To preach the Gospel by the Spirit, even the Comfortor, which was
sent forth to teach the truth; and then received ye spirits which ye could not understand, and received them to be of God, and in this are ye justified? Behold ye shall
answer this question yourselves. Nevertheless, I will be merciful unto you; he that is weak among you hereafter shall be made strong.

"Verily I say unto you, he that is ordained of me and sent forth to preach the word of truth by the comfortor, in the spirit of truth, doth he preach it by the spirit of truth,
or some other way? and if it be by some other way, it be not of God.

"And again, he that received the word of truth, doth he receive it by the spirit of truth, or some other way? If it be some other way, it be not of God; therefore, why is it
that ye cannot understand, and know that he that receiveth the word by the spirit of truth, receiveth it as it is preached by the spirit of truth.

"Wherefore, he that preacheth and he that receiveth understandeth one another, and both are edified and rejoice together; and that which doth not edify is not of God,
and is darkness; that which is of God is light, and he that receiveth light, and continueth in God, receiveth more light, and that light groweth brighter and brighter unto the
perfect day. And again, verily I say unto you, and I say it that you may know the truth, that you may chase darkness from among you, for he that is ordained of God
and sent forth, the same is appointed to be the greatest, notwithstanding he is least, and the servant of all: wherefore he is possessor of all things, for all things are
subject unto him, both in heaven and on the earth, the life, and the light, the spirit and the power, sent forth by the will of the Father, through Jesus Christ, his Son; but
no man is possessor of all things except he be purified and cleansed from all sin; and if ye are purified and cleansed from all sin, ye shall ask whatsoever you will in the
name  of Jesus,
 Copyright       and it shall beInfobase
            (c) 2005-2009,        done: butMedia
                                            knowCorp.
                                                 this, it shall be given you what you shall ask, and as ye are appointed to the head, the spirits shall be subject267
                                                                                                                                                         Page       unto/ you.
                                                                                                                                                                           1033
"Wherefore it shall come to pass, that if you behold a spirit manifested that you cannot understand, and you receive not that spirit, ye shall ask of the Father in the name
of Jesus, and if he give not unto you that spirit, that you may know that it is not of God, and it shall be given unto you power over that spirit, and you shall proclaim
perfect day. And again, verily I say unto you, and I say it that you may know the truth, that you may chase darkness from among you, for he that is ordained of God
and sent forth, the same is appointed to be the greatest, notwithstanding he is least, and the servant of all: wherefore he is possessor of all things, for all things are
subject unto him, both in heaven and on the earth, the life, and the light, the spirit and the power, sent forth by the will of the Father, through Jesus Christ, his Son; but
no man is possessor of all things except he be purified and cleansed from all sin; and if ye are purified and cleansed from all sin, ye shall ask whatsoever you will in the
name of Jesus, and it shall be done: but know this, it shall be given you what you shall ask, and as ye are appointed to the head, the spirits shall be subject unto you.

"Wherefore it shall come to pass, that if you behold a spirit manifested that you cannot understand, and you receive not that spirit, ye shall ask of the Father in the name
of Jesus, and if he give not unto you that spirit, that you may know that it is not of God, and it shall be given unto you power over that spirit, and you shall proclaim
against that spirit: with a loud voice, that it is not of God,--not with railing accusation, that ye be not overcome, neither with boasting, nor rejoicing, lest you be seized
therewith. He that receiveth of God, let him account it of God, and let him rejoice that he is accounted of God worthy to receive, and by giving heed and doing these
things which ye have received, and which ye shall hereafter receive: and the kingdom is given you of the Father, and power to overcome all things which is not ordained
of him. And behold, verily I say unto you, blessed are you who are now hearing these words of mine from the mouth of my servant, for your sins are forgiven you.

"Behold, ye are are little children, and ye cannot bear all things now; ye must grow in grace and in the knowledge of the truth.

"Fear not, little children, for you are mine, and I have overcome the world, and you are of them that my Father hath given me, and none of them that my Father hath
given me shall be lost: and the Father and I are one: I am in the Father and the Father in me--and inasmuch as ye have received me, ye are in me and I in you;
wherefore I am in your midst, and I am the good shepherd, and the stone of Israel--he that buildeth upon this rock shall never fall. And the day cometh that you shall
hear my voice and see me, and know that I am. Watch, therefore, that ye may be ready. Even so, Amen.

Conference Notice.

The several conferences of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints in the United Kingdom of Great Britain are hereby informed that a general conference will
be held in Manchester, to commence on Whit Sunday, the 15th day of May next, and to continue for several days, or until all the business is completed.

Each conference is requested to appoint one or more delegates to represent them in the general conference, and to assist in the transaction of such business as may be
necessary for the general welfare and prosperity of the cause of truth.

It is very desirable that a full representation should be made of all the conferences, branches, and members of this realm.

P. P. PRATT, President.

THOS. WARD, Clerk.

Emigration.

The First Class American Ship, "HANOVER," is chartered by Pratt and Fielding to sail from Liverpool to New Orleans on the 12th of MARCH.

Mr. A. Fielding purposes to sail in her, and to conduct the emigrants who may sail with him, both to New Orleans and up the river to Nauvoo, or their place of
destination.

Mr. F. has had much experience as a business man, both in England and America, and will no doubt be of service to those who lack experience in these matters.

The accommodations for both passage and provisions will be in our usual good style, and well calculated for comfort and convenience. This will be our last chartered
ship for the season.

Mr. Fielding purposes to return, and serve the saints and the public in his agency as usual in September next. In the mean time our Office for emigration 36, Chapel St.,
Liverpool, will be kept open during the spring and summer, and if any of our friends, or the public, should wish a passage to New York, or any other American port,
applications to us at the aforesaid office will be strictly attended to, on the best ships, and on the most economical and comfortable terms; and they will be preserved
from those impositions, deceptions, and frauds, which are so often practised upon strangers who are emigrating, as we feel determined to reform the abuses, and to
thoroughly revolutionize this branch of business for the better, so far at least as it can be brought within the circle of our influence: for there is perhaps no branch of
business which has been more generally abused, and there is no branch on which so many thousands of our fellow creatures, of little or no means, are more dependant
for their welfare.

Economy in the expense, punctuality in the time of sailing, with a safe, speedy and comfortable passage, and an orderly and agreeable company, are each of the utmost
importance to Emigrants.

PRATT & FIELDING, Agents,

36, Chapel Street, Liverpool.

The Present and the Future.

I gaz'd upon a beauteous sky,
Emblazon'd by the setting sun;
But sullen clouds came floating by
Ere yet his downward course was run.
I thought that ev'ry changing scene
Might be for man's instruction giv'n;
I thought of what lay yet unseen,
The pure, unfading light of heav'n.

I saw a lovely fair one, smile,
In youthful charms, with ev'ry grace;
Time roll'd along a little while,
The grave was then her dwelling place.
I thought of that triumphant hour,
 Copyright
When         (c) 2005-2009,
       light shall             Infobase
                   pierce the cavern'd   Media Corp.
                                       tomb;                                                                                                           Page 268 / 1033
And when the Saviour's mighty pow'r
Shall guard his ransom'd people home.
In youthful charms, with ev'ry grace;
Time roll'd along a little while,
The grave was then her dwelling place.
I thought of that triumphant hour,
When light shall pierce the cavern'd tomb;
And when the Saviour's mighty pow'r
Shall guard his ransom'd people home.

I mark'd the man of faithful heart,
Who nobly for the truth had stood;
Receive from men a traitor's part.
Nor died their malice with his blood.
I thought of that decisive day,
When truth shall have her triumph too;
When God shall by his pow'r display
The secrets of the heart to view.

Yes, there's a clear, unclouded sky,
A land where shadows never come;
Where joys scraphic never die;
It is the Saints abiding home;
A clime which death shall ne'er degrade,
Nor find corruption's worm a way,
Where truth shall ever stand display'd,
And triumph in eternal day.
THOMAS WARD

MANCHESTER:

Printed and Published by P. P. PRATT, No. 47, Oxford Street; Sold also at the Emigration Office, 36, Chapel Street, Liverpool, and by Agents in every Branch of the
Church.

No. 12. April 1842. Vol. II.
EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY P. P. PRATT, 36, CHAPEL STREET, LIVERPOOL, IN MONTHLY NUMBERS, PRICE THREEPENCE.

Contents:

The True God and His Worship Contrasted With Idolatry.

In the midst of the grossest darkness and idolatry, and while the sectarian world around us are engaged in the worship of almost innumerable imaginary Gods, it is of the
utmost importance that we come to the knowledge of the true God, and learn to worship him in spirit and in TRUTH.

Therefore, we must learn in the first place who the true God is; and secondly, what kind of worship he requires.

The Church of England, the Methodists, and, I believe, the Church of Scotland, in their several Articles of Religion, describe a God "WITHOUT BODY, PARTS, or
PASSIONS."

Now of all the species of idolatry ever invented by superstition and priestcraft, in either ancient or modern times, we do think this caps the climax. Indeed it can hardly
be said to be idolatry, for strictly speaking it amounts to Atheism. It is as much as to say, there is a God, and yet he does not exist; or there is a being, and there is no
being; for reason teaches us that that being or thing which has a whole must have parts, for the whole is made up of parts. Therefore, to speak of a being or thing, and
assert that it is, and that it has neither body or parts, is as much as to say that it has no whole, and if it has no whole it does not exist, and therefore it is not.

But this God of half the Christian world, or rather this God and no God, is as contrary to Scripture as to reason and common sense. The Old and New Testament
everywhere reveals a God with body, parts, and passions. The following are a few of the many texts which speak of his body and parts:--

Image.--Gen. 1st, 27th.

Eyes.--Prov. xv. 3rd.

Mouth.--Isaiah lv. 11th.

Nose.--Isaiah lxv. 5th

Lips and Tongue.--Isaiah xxx. 27th

Ear.--2d Kings xix. 16th

Soles of his feet.--Ezekiel xliii. 7th.

Arm.--Jeremiah xxi. 5th

Finger.--Exod. xxxi. 18th

Fingers.--Psalms viii. 3rd

Loins.--Exek. i. 27th
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 269 / 1033
Heart.--Gen. vi. 6th
Fingers.--Psalms viii. 3rd

Loins.--Exek. i. 27th

Heart.--Gen. vi. 6th

Nostrils.--Exod. xv. 8th

Hand, face, and back parts.--Exod. xxxiii. 22nd

The foregoing abundantly show that the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ had both body and parts, to say nothing of Jesus Christ, who actually ascended into heaven,
and is seated at the right hand of God, with flesh and bones. Hence, what can we say of this sectarian "God without body, parts, or passions!!!" as compared with
Jehovah and Jesus Christ, or with Scripture and reason?

Let us now compare it with other systems of idolatry, and see if this God is equal to the several Pagan gods.

The Pagan gods are in Scripture described as having "eyes, but they see not," but this God has no eyes, let alone seeing; "ears have they, but they hear not," but this
God has no ears; "hands have they, but they handle not," but this God has no hands; "feet have they, but they walk not," but this God has no feet!!

Now, we would earnestly exhort our readers to neither love, serve, nor fear the God of the Church of England, the Scotch, or the Methodists, as revealed in their
articles of religion, for he can neither see, hear, speak, think, or walk; he can neither harm us nor do us any good; he can neither love us nor hate us; and for our part
we have no reverence nor respect for him, to say nothing of veneration. And as to his power we defy it to harm us. In short, let us fear none but the living and true God,
and him only let us serve.

But while on the subject of idolatry let us for a moment look at the manner in which this imaginary God is worshipped by his votaries.

In the Book of Common Prayer, under the head of Morning Prayer, and also Evening Prayer, to be used by the minister and whole congregation every morning and
evening throughout the year, we have these words addressed to the strange god described above:--

"We have left undone those things which we ought to have done, and we have done those things which we ought not to have done."

Now for a true penitent to make such a confession once, twice or thrice in his life, when he really feels sensible of it; and purposes to do differently, is well; but for a
whole congregation to make a practice of saying this daily during their lives is really the height of mockery and folly. In order fully to comprehend this absurdity let us
suppose, for instance we have a servant, who comes to us and says, I have left undone the duties which you required of me, and have done the things which you
forbade me to do. Now, the master surprised to hear this, would perhaps reprove, but finally forgive his servant for once or twice, seeing he appeared sensible of his
wrong, and manifested a disposition to do better. But what must be the master's surprise when this is repeated time after time, till he suspects his servant has all this time
been mocking him! And how must this surprise increase when, on looking over the written rules of this servant, he finds one which reads thus:--"This servant shall go to
his master every morning and evening throughout the year, and shall say, master, I have left undone those things which I ought to have done, and have done the things
which I ought not." This rule either compels the servant to lie to his master, and bear false witness against himself, or else on the other hand to continue his wicked
course during his whole life. In either case it is adding falsehood and hypcrisy to his other sins; therefore, for all these confessions he must receive the greater
condemnation. And so it would be with the true God, who requires true worship. But what a consolation it must be to these people to reflect that their God has neither
body, parts, eyes or ears; therefore as he can neither hear nor see, this kind of worship will answer just as well as any other.

Now, the true God commands his worshippers, saying, "When ye pray use not vain repetitions, as the heathen do, for they think that they shall be heard for their much
speaking; be not ye therefore like unto them."

But the forms of the Church of England command, in the Book of Common Prayer, under the head of "Litany," that the name of Deity be repeated at least fifty-two
times in one prayer, and this prayer to be repeated on Sundays, Wednesdays, and Fridays of each week, and at such other times as the ordinary shall command. This
would amount at least to two hundred times a year. Multiply two hundred by fifty-two, and it makes just ten thousand and four hundred repetitions in one year, of
which the following are specimens--

O God the Father of heaven, have mercy upon us miserable sinners.

O God the Father of heaven, have mercy upon us miserable sinners.

O God the Son, Redeemer of the world, have mercy upon us miserable sinners.

O God the Son, Redeemer of the world, have mercy upon us miserable sinners.

O God the Holy Ghost, &c. have mercy upon us miserable sinners.

O God the Holy Ghost, &c. have mercy upon us miserable sinners.

O Holy, Blessed, and Glorious Trinity, three persons and one God, have mercy upon us miserable sinners.

O Holy, Blessed, and Glorious Trinity, three persons and one God, have mercy upon us miserable sinners.

Then follows

Good Lord deliver us;
Good Lord deliver us; nine times repeated.
We beseech thee to hear us good Lord,
We beseech thee to hear us good Lord, repeated twenty-two times; after which is the following:--
O Lamb of God, have mercy upon us.
O Christ hear us.
O Christ hear us.
Lord have mercy
Copyright         upon us. Infobase Media Corp.
            (c) 2005-2009,                                                                                                                           Page 270 / 1033
Lord have mercy upon us.
Christ have mercy upon us.
Christ have mercy upon us.
We beseech thee to hear us good Lord, repeated twenty-two times; after which is the following:--
O Lamb of God, have mercy upon us.
O Christ hear us.
O Christ hear us.
Lord have mercy upon us.
Lord have mercy upon us.
Christ have mercy upon us.
Christ have mercy upon us.
Lord have mercy upon us.
Lord have mercy upon us.

After this follows the Lord's prayer, and then another long prayer, and still another, and then a grace or blessing and here endeth the Litany.

Now, if their God (like Baal) was asleep, this importunity would be apt to awaken him, at least he would have his nap out before it was through. If he was talking with
some one, of course he would get through ere this service was done. Or if he was gone a journey, he would have time to get home again in season to hear it, and in
either case he would doubtless answer them, in order to get rid of them lest they should weary him.

But as their God can neither go a journey, nor hear, nor converse, having neither feet, tongue, nor ears, their repetitions must be in vain, unless it is to kill time, or to
charm themselves with the music of their own voices. But then, they have one advantage after all, and that is this,--that if this worship does not please their God, it will
not offend him, nor make him angry, as he has no passions.

We will now notice one more instance of this kind of praying in the Book of Common Prayer, a subject entitled "Order of Visiting the Sick."

The minister shall visit the sick person and in his presence make 36 distinct requests to God, each of which are laid down in full, and not one of the whole thirty-six
requests touch the case of the sick person's bodily infirmities as to praying that he may be healed.

Daily bread is prayed for--thy kingdom come is prayed for--defence against enemies, in short, any thing but coming to the point, which is necessary, viz., Lord heal this
sick person, through faith, in the name of Jesus Christ.

Now, what would be thought of a child who, when he wanted a piece of bread, would come to his mother and ask for a needle, a pin, a chair, a stand, a watch, a ring,
a pair of gloves, a hammer, a saw, a chisel, a toy, and so on, to thirty-six different articles, and last of all never mention the bread. Think! why, the alarm would go
abroad that the child was out of its wits, and in a high state of derangement. And so we should think of the man who comes to see a person groaning under disease, and
kneeling by his bed-side forgets what he needs, and asks for every thing else.

But here, too, we can excuse the people who worship the God without body or parts, as they must be sensible that this course will answer the purpose as well as any
other. It will perhaps amuse the sick, and leave him more cheerful; while at the same time it cannot offend a passionless God, who never hears it.

We might turn for a moment from the Prayer Book, and call the attention of our readers to some of the prayer-meetings of the Methodists and others, where one would
hear, "Lord convert souls; s souls, Lord; now, Lord; Lord, just now; send the power, Lord; Lord the power; right down upon them--down upon them;" and these and
many other things repeated in the wildest confusion many hundred times in one night; but the heart sickens at the thought of human folly, weakness, and superstition, as
it really exists in these popular systems of the present day, yea, the mind turns away from the contemplation with the utmost disgust towards the principles, and with the
highest degree of pity and compassion for its ignorant and unthinking votaries.

Let us now inquire after the true God and after the manner of worshipping him.

The eternal Jehovah has revealed himself to man as enthroned in the heavens, while the earth is his footstool, and Jesus Christ as his Son seated at his right hand as a
mediator, while the spirit of truth, proceeding from the Father and the Son, fills immensity, comprehends all things, and is the light, life, and spirit of all things, and the
law by which they are governed, and by which they move and have their being. This God has ears to hear, eyes to see, and a mouth to speak; his arm is not shortened
that he cannot save, neither is he destitute of power to deliver.

He created the worlds He stopped the mouths of lions. He quenched the violence of fire. He multiplied the widow's meal and oil. He overturned kingdoms, and
defended his people.--He divided the sea. He rained down manna. He smote the rock and the waters gushed out. He healed the sick and raised the dead. He is
unchangeably the same, yesterday, to day, and for ever; and has promised to hear and answer those who worship him in spirit and in truth.

No eloquence of speech, or flowery composition can charm his ear or prevail with him. No vain repetitions or senseless round of forms and ceremonies can gain his
favour. No unmeaning speeches or hypocritical sounds can influence him, or gain his smiles. He requires simple truth and real sincerity in all that we say before him. "In
vain we worship him teaching for doctrines the commandments of men." In vain we call upon him, but do not the things which he says.

In vain we say, Lord, Lord, while we leave undone the things which we ought to do, and do the things we ought not.

In his holy presence, the solemn assemblies, the new moons, the sabbaths, the baptisms, the sacraments, the fasts, the feasts, the sanctuaries, the tabernacles, the
churches, the chapels, the sermons, the prayers, and the songs of this generation, are an abomination, so long as priestcraft, pride, oppression, covetousness, error,
superstition, doctrines, commandments, and traditions of men are observed by them, instead of the word of eternal truth.

We shall now give some general instructions on the true worship of God. In the first place, we observe that in order to worship him acceptably we must abide in him,
and his word in us, as it is written; "If ye abide in me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will in my name, and I will give it you."

Here then, the conditions on which we may ask and receive are clearly manifested; and here is an immutable, unchangeable promise, opening a principle which is of
more value to mankind than the world with all its glorious inventions and discoveries.

We have only to fulfil the conditions, that is, to abide in him and his word in us, and then we have privileges far superior to any which earthly monarchs can confer.

It would indeed be considered a great favour to a poor person if the Bank of England were to grant him the privilege of drawing freely on that institution to any amount,
and at all times. This would give him a power and influence in the world which would make him more powerful than all the crowned heads of Europe, if the bank could
fulfil this engagement to the full extent

But, although he might relieve millions of the poor and distressed, and might command or influence the destiny of kingdoms and empires, yet he could neither purchase
eternal life nor
 Copyright    (c) any of the gifts
                  2005-2009,       of God--no,
                                Infobase  MedianotCorp.
                                                   even the gift of health; and without health of body in this life, or a prospect of eternal life in the world
                                                                                                                                                            Pageto come,
                                                                                                                                                                     271he/ might
                                                                                                                                                                            1033
with all his wealth and power, be the most miserable of all mankind

But this glorious promise is so far superior to anything which the Bank of England can confer, that it not only grants the privileges of temporal blessings to any amount,
fulfil this engagement to the full extent

But, although he might relieve millions of the poor and distressed, and might command or influence the destiny of kingdoms and empires, yet he could neither purchase
eternal life nor any of the gifts of God--no, not even the gift of health; and without health of body in this life, or a prospect of eternal life in the world to come, he might
with all his wealth and power, be the most miserable of all mankind

But this glorious promise is so far superior to anything which the Bank of England can confer, that it not only grants the privileges of temporal blessings to any amount,
but it includes all other necessary things pertaining to the welfare of our souls and bodies, and of our friends and relations, both in time and eternity.

The child of God, according to this promise, may ask in prayer in the name of Jesus, for the following things among many others, namely--

If any one is sick or troubled with any manner of infirmity, they may ask to be healed.

If they are hungry they may ask for bread.

If they are destitute of clothing they can ask for raiment.

If they are involved in debt they can ask for means to pay.

If they are in want of employment they may ask for employment.

If they are in need of a friend they can ask for one to be raised up unto them.

If they wish an inheritance, where they may sit under their own vine and fig tree, and plant, and build, and enjoy the fruits of their labour unmolested, they may ask for
this.

If they are in bondage and oppression they can ask for deliverance.

If in prison, in gloomy dungeons, and in chains, they can ask for liberty.

If they desire to live to a good old age, they can ask for this privilege.

If they desire a plenty of flocks and herds, they may ask for them.

If they desire spiritual gifts, they may ask for wisdom, knowledge, faith, visions, dreams, revelations, prophecy, miracles, healings, tongues, interpretations, and the
ministering of angles.

If the elements conspire against them they may ask for the winds to be rebuked, for the waters to be calm, for the fire to be quenched, or the mountains to be removed.

If the wild beasts would devour them they may ask for the mouths of lions to be closed; or if the sword combine for their destruction, they may ask for the armies of the
aliens to be put to flight.

If famine would devour, they may ask for angels to bring them bread, for ravens to bring them meat, for their oil and meal to be multiplied or increased to any amount,
or that five loaves and two fishes feed five thousand men.

These and ten thousand other things come within the range of our subjects of prayer; and to him that believeth all things are possible.

Yes, if we abide in Christ, and his word in us, we may come to the Father in his name for any of these blessings which our circumstances may require, and which we
have faith sufficient to receive, with as much assurance as did Elijah, when he asked Jehovah to consume the sacrifices in presence of the prophets of Baal.

Instead then of a form or forms of prayer, let us lay down the following rules of prayer:--

1st.--Never speak any thing to the Lord which we do not mean.

2nd.--Never ask for any thing which we have no expectation of receiving, or which is contrary to scripture; for instance, never ask for the conversion of the world,
when Jesus has said that his coming should be like the days of Noah, and that his coming and kingdom would destroy the wicked instead of converting them.

3rd.--Never use vain repetitions, and expressions foreign to the subject in hand, or to the object we have in view; for instance, when we pray for the sick, do not allow
the mind to scatter and divide upon any and every subject, and thus weaken the force of our faith; but rather come directly to the point in hand touching their disease,
and as we are guided by the Holy Spirit.

4th.--Never ask any thing which is not expedient, and in this we are to seek the guidance and judgment of the spirit.

5th.--Do not speak without something definite to say, and always stop when we get through, instead of a long and flowery speech by way of concluding or winding off.

6th.--Use all the simplicity and sincerity which a child does when it comes to a parent for bread, and do not often repeat the sacred name of deity. But rather say "Our
Father who art in heaven," at the commencement of our prayer, and let that suffice. Or at least, let our repetitions of his name be few.

7th.--Ask all we do ask in the name of Jesus.

8th.--Wait patiently, with an expectation of receiving after we have asked; and watch for it being fulfilled without doubting or wavering, for thus did Elijah when he
prayed for rain. He looked at the sky, and prayed again; and then looked again and again, till at length a cloud the size of a man's hand was discovered, and soon all the
horizon was over spread and the heavens gave rain.

O, unspeakably happy is that people whose God is the Lord!

"All things are theirs, and they are Christ's, and Christ is God's."
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 272 / 1033
Notices.
O, unspeakably happy is that people whose God is the Lord!

"All things are theirs, and they are Christ's, and Christ is God's."

Notices.

Our Agents will please to make their cash orders payable to Elder Ward, as it would greatly facilitate business in Elder Pratt's absence, when visiting the churches. ED.

We have pleasure in announcing to the churches and the public that we have just published, price fourpence, the Letters received from Brother Orson Hyde, entitled "A
Voice from Jerusalem," containing a sketch of his travels and ministry to the East, which we feel assured will be read with great interest by all.

The Millennial Star.

Liverpool April 9Th 1842.

We rejoice to announce to our numerons readers that the work of the Lord is rolling on in a manner hitherto unexampled in this country; while the various branches in
Liverpool, Manchester, Stockport, Macelesfield, Oldham, and many other places are enjoying such an outpouring of the Spirit of God that they are as it were
individually filled with joy unspeakable and full of glory; the power of love and of faith increases in energy, while the saints are built up by the spirit manifesting itself by
prophecyings, by gifts of healing, by dreams and by visions; at the same time the minds of the people of God are expanding, and their hearts becoming enlarged, and
their knowledge of his great purposes daily becoming more extensive, and thus are they preparing to be instrumental in bringing to pass, and also to enjoy the full blaze
of the latter-day glory. Multitudes of various and refined systems of religion have lately sprung up, as the result of the dissatisfaction the honest hearted have felt with the
varied systems of men, which the Lord has providentially overruled to prepare their minds for the fulness of the gospel, and that work which so many have
prognosticated must speedily come to an end, is rising daily in majesty and grandeur, temporally and spiritually, and assuming an aspect amongst the people that alike
alarms and astonishes.

And while the systems of men are almost ready to crumble about the ears of their deluded votaries, the work of the Lord is soaring on high and preparing to assume
that position on the earth which the God of heaven has declared she shall attain unto, and no hand can stay it. Multitudes, as it were, of the intelligent portion of the
community in almost every place within the range of our acquaintance are either becoming obedient unto the gospel, or are intently examining its principles. We feel our
own heart cheered by what our eyes are daily witnessing, and we exhort the saints to continued faithfulness and humility before the Lord, that he may speedily
consummate his great work, and glorify himself amongst all nations.

The present number closes the second volume of the Millennial Star, and with it we acknowledge our gratitude to God and to the saints for having been enabled thus far
to conduct the work. We have by the assistance of the spirit of the Lord used our utmost exertions to make it useful to his people, that they may be like him at his
coming. We did announce it as our intention that the present number would conclude the work, but from the proceedings of the Glasgow conference and the earnest
solicitations of other churches, we have been induced to continue its publication on the same terms as the last volume, save that it may contain more matter. In order to
effect the continuance of the work, we have associated Elder Ward, of Burnley, as joint editor and correspondent with our various agents, to whom all communications
may be addressed for the purchase of any works published by us, at the Star office, 36, Chapel-street, Liverpool. We trust that our exertions in future will keep pace
with the increasing light and growing energy of the work of God, until the gleamings of our humble "Star" be lost in the blaze of Millennial glory, and to enable us to be
instrumental in this great purpose, we sincerely desire an interest in the prayers of all saints.

Items of News.

EARTHQUAKE IN CORNWALL.--A violent shock of an earthquake was felt on Thursday, at twenty-five minutes past eight o'clock in the morning, at Falmouth and
throughout that part of Cornwall. It was accompanied by a loud report, and subsequently a rumbling noise resembling the upsetting of a laden cart against a house.--
Glasgow paper, Feb. 26, 1842.

The minutes of the Cheltenham Conference have been received. Fourteen branches were represented, consisting of 354 members, five elders, twenty-three priests,
eight teachers, and three deacons, We also give notice that the next Conference, to be held in Cheltenham, will be on the 8th of May.

The following extract is from a letter received from Elder Lorenzo Barnes, late from America, who has been labouring in Cheltenham and the neighbourhood, but has
now removed to Bristol:--

"Bristol, March 28th, 1842.

Elder Pratt,

Much esteemed Brother,

I am happy to be able to state to you that I arrived here in safety and in health on Saturday the 26th, instant after making a tour through a number of Churches on my
way from Cheltenham, which place I left in the evening of the 14th; visited the church at Lea, in the neighbourhood of which I preached twice. I then went to Garway,
were I preached five times to overflowing congregations; from thence visited Abergavenny, and preached three times, The work appears to be upon the onward march
in all these places. Many are inquiring after truth and embracing it. The brethren and friends appeared very anxious for me to tarry longer, but being desirous to
commence my labours in this city, I took my leave on Saturday, the 26th, and came, via Newport, by the Packet to this city, and preached three times yesterday.

There appears to be a good feeling manifested here at present. In the evening our Hall was quite full, and the people listened very attentively, persons of respectable
appearance were present. We intend getting a large Hall, and putting out bills shortly.

Enclosed is an order for ten shillings, it being a donation for the building of the Temple in Nauvoo, mostly from the branch of the Church at Forgsmarsh. Yours in the
bonds of the New Covenant,

LORENZO BARNES."

In a letter from Elder Casson of Blackburn we read that the work of the Lord is still rolling on and the Saints are increasing in love, and other good principles, and that
the Officers are very much united, and never think anything too hard or too far off; and the Lord blesses their labours greatly; they have baptized thirteen or fourteen in
the last three weeks, promising characters, who are likely to be useful in the kingdom of God The Priests are consequently beginning to be very uneasy, and charge
their congregations to have nothing to say to those that have left their churches, while others are interested and say that we must have something very attractive about
 Copyright
us, but in the(c) 2005-2009,
                midst             Infobase
                      of it all truth       Media
                                      does and mustCorp.
                                                    prevail.                                                                                        Page 273 / 1033

The late calamitous intelligence from India has proved more disastrous than was at first expected. Many supposed that the reports might turn out to be but idle rumour,
In a letter from Elder Casson of Blackburn we read that the work of the Lord is still rolling on and the Saints are increasing in love, and other good principles, and that
the Officers are very much united, and never think anything too hard or too far off; and the Lord blesses their labours greatly; they have baptized thirteen or fourteen in
the last three weeks, promising characters, who are likely to be useful in the kingdom of God The Priests are consequently beginning to be very uneasy, and charge
their congregations to have nothing to say to those that have left their churches, while others are interested and say that we must have something very attractive about
us, but in the midst of it all truth does and must prevail.

The late calamitous intelligence from India has proved more disastrous than was at first expected. Many supposed that the reports might turn out to be but idle rumour,
but we find it to have fallen far short of the truth, and that from 10,000 to 13,000 of the British forces have been all massacred, with the exception of two or three
natives and one European, De Boylan, have alone escaped to tell the fearful tale.

About ninety-five British officers have been cut off in this disaster.

News from China by the same mail states that notwithstanding the treaty entered into, the Chinese were rebuilding the fortifications of Canton and Ningpo, and there
was a question of a second attack upon the latter place.

From America we quote the following extract, as illustrative of public feeling:

"Let us promptly prepare for the worst."

This is the heading of an article in the New York Sun of the 15th ult. The writer, while expressing an earnest desire for the continuance of peace, fears that the disputes
between the United States and Great Britain may, and probably will, end in war. Under this impression he calls upon the government and the people to prepare
promptly for the worst. "The crisis," says he, "is momentous--the danger imminent. Not a week, nay, not a day, or an hour, should be lost in rousing the public mind,
and preparing for the worst. Within six months, hostile fleets may be hovering upon our coast, indeed they are doing so already. These royal mail steamers from the
West Indies are nothing but war vessels in disguise. They are built for the purpose of being turned into war ships; we should not be surprised to learn that their
armament was already concealed on board. They sail along our coast, and stop at our principal seaports under pretext of being mail carriers Idle subterfuge! There are
no mails for them to carry. They cannot make money enough at that business to pay for the coals they burn. We tell our people honestly, and in all sincerity, that they
will yet find these West Indian mail steamers mere "Trojan horses." When the proper time arrives they will discharge broadsides instead of mails, and deliver shot and
shells instead of letters."

In South America we find the Peruvian army of 5200 men, which had invaded Bolivia, came to a decisive action with the Bolivians on the 18th of November, at Ingavi,
near Viachi. Each army was commanded by the president of the rival republics. The Bolivians, under General Ballivan, though only numbering 3800, began the attack
with great impetuosity, and were from the first victorious at all points. The Peruvian President, Gen. Gamarra, was killed fighting in the midst of his men, and upwards of
3000 Peruvians taken prisoners.

Let the saints mark well the signs of the times, and observe the nations beginning to ferment, and work until they have prepared alike the east and west, in order that the
law may go forth of Zion and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem.

We make the following extract from a letter received from Elder John Mc. Auley, dated March 10th.

The work of the Lord is still progressing in this region, although it never had so many enemies, and the Devil is mad with rage: the priests will not come out themselves
to oppose us, but they will send, or otherwise raise the cry of "false prophets," so that unprincipled men come out to oppose, and they come not to seek the truth, but
to blackguard and ridicule the Saints; but this only does good, for many come out to hear the Saints get a drubbing, and instead of that, their eyes are opened to see the
truth, and they come forward to obey the Gospel, and this has raised a cry in many places for the Elders to go to them, and let them hear. From Ayr they are sending
here for some of the Elders to go, and I hear there are some wishing to be baptized, and unitedly they have written to me to send them an Elder. Indeed this region
seems to be in a commotion between the enemy and his emissaries crying "delusion," and others who are wishing for the truth, crying, "Let us hear the Gospel you
preach;" May God in mercy trouble the people until they see the truth as it is in himself, Amen.

Further Intelligence.

Glasgow, March 31, 1842.

Dear Brother Ward,

The work of the Lord seems still to roll on in this neighbourhood; new places are opening and calling for Elders. Elder Wilkie has been labouring in Campsie a few
Sabbaths, where several have been baptized. A minister of the name of Cribice, of the Presbyterian body came out to oppose, which led to a discussion. The
Established Church was obtained for it. Elder Wilkie and Mr. Cribice were to discuss the question. Upwards of fifteen hundred people were present, and I never
witnessed a more pleasing scene. The meeting chose their chairman--all was in silence--not a sound of disturbance was to be heard, but all seemed intent upon
examining which had the truth. I never heard weaker arguments brought forth by any man. He said the saints were wrong because they believed in new revelations, for,
said he, God gave just two revelations, that is, one to Moses and one to Jesus; and that these were all that would be given until Christ came to judge the world. Brother
Wilkie replied, and completely overturned him on the subject of revelation, and he never touched upon it again. His next argument was, the saints were wrong, for they
taught another gospel from what the apostles taught, for they baptized by immersion the whole body, whereas the word baptize when properly translated signified to
wash, and there were many ways of washing,--for instance when they went into the river they merely washed the feet, and Jesus baptized when he washed the disciples
feet. When driven from these miserable subterfuges he occupied the rest of his time in railing against Joseph Smith. After Mr. Wilkie had replied, the subject was put to
the meeting, and of course Mr. Cribice had a majority. The chairman declared that Mr. Cribice had a majority of hands, but that he himself dissented from the opinion
of the majority, Mr. Cribice having failed to establish his statements from Scripture. After the meeting we baptized four, and I think that many more are likely very soon
to obey the Gospel, as the result of this discussion.

Extract of a Letter from Elder Henry Cuerden, of Bradford, Yorkshire.

April 1st, 1842.

Dear Brother Ward,

It is with pleasure that I sit down to write you a few lines, praying they may find you in good health, as they leave us all at present. I am glad to say, the Lord is with us,
though I scarcely know how to begin to let you know how we have got on up to the present, but I will commence from the time I left Burnley. Satan did indeed try us in
various ways, and I thought there was some wheat in Bradford, or else he would not have tried us so much. We were strangers in the town, without a sixpence when
we arrived; and all seemed to look very dark; we had no money, no house, no lodgings, but I knew I had not come on a vain errand; no, we were directed to a place
by  the Spirit,(c)and
 Copyright            we got lodgings;
                   2005-2009,          andMedia
                                Infobase   then we  had no work. But one day, as we were walking up and down Bradford seeking work, we saw a mill
                                                 Corp.                                                                                                 Page  called
                                                                                                                                                                 274 / 1033
"Providence," and we went to ask for work, knowing that Providence had sent us, and my wife got work; and I went with her dinner, when a man in the mill asked me
if I was a stranger in the town, and I said I was. We got into conversation, and he asked me if I attended any place of worship; I told him there were none in that place
who believed as we did. He asked what I believed in; I endeavoured to tell him with wisdom. He happened to be a preacher in a society called the Universal Christian
It is with pleasure that I sit down to write you a few lines, praying they may find you in good health, as they leave us all at present. I am glad to say, the Lord is with us,
though I scarcely know how to begin to let you know how we have got on up to the present, but I will commence from the time I left Burnley. Satan did indeed try us in
various ways, and I thought there was some wheat in Bradford, or else he would not have tried us so much. We were strangers in the town, without a sixpence when
we arrived; and all seemed to look very dark; we had no money, no house, no lodgings, but I knew I had not come on a vain errand; no, we were directed to a place
by the Spirit, and we got lodgings; and then we had no work. But one day, as we were walking up and down Bradford seeking work, we saw a mill called
"Providence," and we went to ask for work, knowing that Providence had sent us, and my wife got work; and I went with her dinner, when a man in the mill asked me
if I was a stranger in the town, and I said I was. We got into conversation, and he asked me if I attended any place of worship; I told him there were none in that place
who believed as we did. He asked what I believed in; I endeavoured to tell him with wisdom. He happened to be a preacher in a society called the Universal Christian
Church. He asked me if I would preach for him the Sunday following; I said I would. It was in a little chapel; some were convinced the first time, and I baptized one; it
was the preacher who invited me. We organized Bradford branch in the chapel on the 27th of February, with six members, and now, thanks be to the Lord, we have
baptized four of their preachers, and we now number twenty-three members, and if the Lord will on Sunday next we are going to baptize some more. We now meet in
the chapel three times every Sunday.

We have ordained three of the preachers to the office of priests, and one as a teacher. We believe them to be humble men, and good Saints."

HENRY CUERDEN.

We are much delighted to hear the above news from Bradford, and we assure our brethren that they have a heart-felt interest in our prayers, that the Lord may prosper
them in all things, and enable them to act with wisdom and prudence, and preserve them with an eye single to his glory, that he may ever use them as distinguished
instruments in his hand, for Christ's sake. Amen.

LIVERPOOL:

Printed and Published by P. P. PRATT, No. 36, Chapel Street, and Sold also by Agents in every Branch of the Church.

Millennial Star v3
No. 1. May 1842. Vol. III.
EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY P. P. PRATT, 36, CHAPEL STREET, LIVERPOOL

The Search After Truth.

A certain French writer gives us the following account of an English doctor in search after truth:

"About thirty years ago a society of English literati was formed in London, who undertook to visit the various regions of the globe in quest of information in every
department of science, with a view to enlighten mankind and make them more happy. The expenses of this society were to be defrayed by subscriptions contributed by
merchants, peers, bishops, the universities, the royal family, and even by several sovereigns of the north of Europe. These literati were twenty in number, and the royal
society in London had furnished each of them with a volume, containing a list of the questions to which they were to procure answers. These questions amounted in
number to 3,500. Though they were all different for each of the travellers, and adapted to the country which they were about to visit, they were all connected with each
other in such a manner that the light one, must necessarily have extended to all the others.

"The president of the royal society, who had drawn them up with the aid of his colleagues, was perfectly sensible that the of one difficulty, frequently depends on the
solution of another, and this again on that which precedes it; so that we may be led, in the search of truth, farther than we could have at first imagined. In short, to use
the very expressions of the president in their instructions, it was the most splendid edifice that any nation had ever erected for the purpose of promoting general
knowledge, which, he added, was a sufficient proof of the necessity of academical societies to arrange and embody the truths dispersed over the whole extent of the
earth.

"Besides being provided with this volume of questions, each of the learned travellers was commissioned to purchase by the way, the most ancient copies of the bible,
and the rarest manuscripts of every kind; or at least, to spare no pains to procure accurate copies of them. For this purpose the subscribers to the fund had procured all
of them letters of recommendation to the consuls, ministers, and ambassadors of Great Britain, in the places they were to visit; and what was still more useful, good bills
of exchange, endorsed by the most eminent bankers of London.

"The most learned of these doctors, who understood the Hebrew, Arabic, and Hindoo languages, was sent overland to the East Indies, the cradle of every art and of
every science. He first went to Holland, and visited successively the synagogue of Amsterdam and the synod of Dordrecht-in France, the sorbonne and academy of
sciences at Paris-in Italy a great number of academies, museums, and libraries; among the rest, the museum of Florence, the library of St. Mark at Venice, and that of
the Vatican at Rome. He next repaired to Constantinople, where, for money, he was permitted to inspect all the books in the mosque of St. Sophia. Leaving the
Turkish metropolis he went to Egypt, and after visiting the Copts, the maronites of Mount Libanus, and the monks of Mount Cassim, he continued his journey to Java in
Arabia, and afterwards to Ispahan, Kindahar, Delhi, and Agra. At length, after three years, he arrived on the banks of the Ganges at Benares, the Athens of India,
where he conferred with the Bramins. His collections of ancient editions, original works, rare manuscripts, copies, extracts, and annotations of every kind, by this time
exceeded in magnitude anything that had ever been made by an individual; suffice it to say, that it formed ninety packages, weighing together, nine thousand five
hundred and forty pounds. He was on the point of embarking for London with this rich cargo of knowledge, overjoyed at having exceeded the hopes of the royal
society, when a very simple reflection converted all his pleasures into mortification.

"He considered that, after having conferred with Jewish rabbies, the Protestant ministers, the Catholic doctors-academicians of Paris, of La Crusea, of the Arcades,
and twenty-four more of the most celebrated academies of Italy-the Greek papas, the Turkish molhas, the Armenian verbiests, the Persian seidres and casys, the Arab
sheikhs, the ancient parsees, the Indian pandects, so far from having elucidated any one of the three thousand five hundred questions of the royal society, he had only
contributed to multiply doubts relative to them; and as they were all connected with each other, the result was the very reverse of the illustrious president's idea; viz., the
obscurity of one solution darkened the evidence of another; the plainest truths had become quite problematical, and it was even impossible to discover a single one in
this vast labyrinth of contradictory answers and authorities.

"Now he had obtained, upon an average, five different solutions to each of the questions proposed by the royal society, which gave for the whole three thousand five
hundred questions, a total of seventeen thousand five hundred answers; and supposing that each of his nineteen colleagues should bring home as many, the royal society
would consequently have to solve three hundred and fifty thousand difficulties, before they could establish one single truth on a solid basis. Thus, their whole collection,
instead of making each proposition converge towards a common centre, according to their instructions, would, on the contrary, cause them to diverge from each other,
without any possibility of approximating them. Another reflection likewise gave the doctor great uneasiness. It was this, that, though he had employed in his laborious
investigations
 Copyright (c)all the coolnessInfobase
               2005-2009,       of his country,
                                         Mediaand  a politeness for which he was eminently distinguished, he had yet made implacable enemies of all
                                                Corp.                                                                                                  the doctors
                                                                                                                                                     Page    275 with
                                                                                                                                                                   / 1033
whom he had argued.-What, then, said he, can secure the peace of my countrymen, when, instead of truth, I bring them, in my ninety bales, new subjects of doubt and
of dispute?
hundred questions, a total of seventeen thousand five hundred answers; and supposing that each of his nineteen colleagues should bring home as many, the royal society
would consequently have to solve three hundred and fifty thousand difficulties, before they could establish one single truth on a solid basis. Thus, their whole collection,
instead of making each proposition converge towards a common centre, according to their instructions, would, on the contrary, cause them to diverge from each other,
without any possibility of approximating them. Another reflection likewise gave the doctor great uneasiness. It was this, that, though he had employed in his laborious
investigations all the coolness of his country, and a politeness for which he was eminently distinguished, he had yet made implacable enemies of all the doctors with
whom he had argued.-What, then, said he, can secure the peace of my countrymen, when, instead of truth, I bring them, in my ninety bales, new subjects of doubt and
of dispute?

"He was on the point of embarking for England, with a mind divided between perplexity and disgust, when the Bramins of Benares informed him that the superior
Bramin of the celebrated pagoda of Jagernaut, situated on the coast of Orixa, on the sea-shore, near one of the mouths of the Ganges, was alone capable of resolving
all the questions of the royal society of London. He was, in truth, the most famous pandect or doctor that ever was heard of; people came to consult him from all parts
of India, and even from various other regions of Asia.

"The English doctor immediately set out for Calcutta, and applied to the principal officer of the East India Company, who fitted him out with costly presents and
servants, and every thing necessary for his journey and reception at the temple of this celebrated Bramin.

Being thus provided, he set forward on his journey. By the way he considered what question he should first put to the chief of the Bramins, whether he should begin
with one of the three hundred and sixty-eight that related to the sources and inundations of the Ganges, or that concerning the alternate and half-yearly currents of the
Indian sea, which might contribute towards the discovery of the sources and periodical movements of the ocean over the whole globe, or whether he should interrogate
the Bramin on the universality of the deluge, which has caused so many disputes, or go back still further and inquire whether it be true that the sun has several times
altered his course, and risen in the west and set in the east, according to the tradition of the priests of Egypt, recorded by Herodotus; or to question him concerning the
period of the creation of the world, to which the Indians give an antiquity of several millions of years. Sometimes he thought it would be more useful to question him
upon the best form of government for a nation; or upon the rights of man, of which no code exists in any country; but these last questions were not in his book.-
However, said the doctor to himself, I should think it advisable, in the first place, to ask the Indian pandect, how it is possible to discover truth; for if this is to be done
by means of reason, as I have hitherto been trying to find it, reason varies in every individual. I must therefore ask him where truth is to be sought; for if it is in books,
they often contradict each other, and even the bible has for ages been misunderstood by the most learned men, so as to give rise to numerous sects and opinions; and
lastly, whether truth should be communicated to men, for no sooner do you make them acquainted with it, than you see them at variance with you.

"These three preliminary questions were not thought of by our venerable president. If the Bramin of Jagernaut can resolve then, I shall possess the key to all the
sciences; and what is still more desirable. I shall live in peace with all the world.

"In this way the doctor reasoned with himself. After a journey of two weeks, he arrived at the palace of this celebrated Bramin. After the presentation of his presents
and many introductory ceremonies, he was admitted into his august presence.

"He found him with his long white beard, in the dress of the Bramins, and seated cross-legged on a carpet, and so perfectly motionless that he did not turn his eyes.

"The doctor, being seated cross-legged on the carpet, was not permitted to speak till the pandect inquired the cause of his visit.

"The doctor replied, that having heard of the extraordinary reputation of the chief of the Bramins. he had come to Jagernaut for the purpose of consulting him, and to
inquire the means by which truth might be discovered.

"After a little recollection, the chief of the pandects replied. Truth can be known only by means of the Bramins.

"Where must truth be sought? abruptly rejoined the doctor.

"All truth, replied the Indian seer, is contained in the four Beths, written one hundred and twenty thousand years ago in the Sanscrit language, which is known only to
the Bramins.

"The doctor then said to the high priest of Jagernaut; since God has confined truth to books, which are only understood by the Bramins, it must thence follow, that God
has withheld the knowledge of it from the greatest part of mankind, who are ignorant even of the existence of the Bramins. Now were this the case, God would not be
just.

"Such was the will of Brama, replied the high priest. It is impossible to oppose the will of Brama.

"The doctor then proposed his third question: Ought truth to be communicated to man?

"It is often prudent, said the aged pandect to conceal it from all the world; but it is the duty of all to tell it to the Bramins.

"What! cried the indignant English doctor, should the truth be told to the Bramins, who never communicate it to any one. In truth, the Bramins are exceedingly unjust.

"These words produced a dreadful tumult in the assembly. They had heard God taxed with injustice without murmuring; but they could not so calmly hear the same
reproach against themselves. The pandects, the faquires, the santons, the bramins, and their disciples, were all desirous to argue at once with the English doctor; but the
high priest of Jagernaut commanded silence, by striking with his fists, and saying with a loud voice: The Bramins dispute not like the doctors of Europe. He then arose,
and retired amid the acclamations of the whole assembly, and thus closed the conference. The doctor retired, and as he pursued his way in search of shelter for the
night, amid a shower of rain, he said to himself, the Indian proverb is but too true, that every European who comes to India acquires patience if he has none, or looses it
if he has. For my part I have certainly lost mine. How provoking, that I cannot learn by what means truth may be found, where it should be sought, and whether it ought
to be communicated to men! Man, therefore, is doomed over the whole world to errors and disputes."

We have copied the foregoing singular and ingenious narrative in order to show the utter impossibility and folly of undertaking to come at truth by the learning and
wisdom of man; as also the absurdity of supposing truth to be confined to the narrow bounds of some certain book. If we were to say that truth was only known to the
Jews, to the Gentiles, or to the Nephites; or that it was nowhere to be found except in the bible, the book of Mormon, or some other sacred record; it would be
equally absurd with the assertion that it was known only to the Bramins and the charge of injustice would stand equally clear in this case; from the fact that the greater
part of mankind have neither been privileged with the possession of the sacred books, nor with power to read them.

We shall now proceed to answer the three important inquiries of the learned doctor, viz.,

First.-By what means truth may be sought?
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 276 / 1033
Secondly,-Where it may be found?

Thirdly,-Whether it ought to be communicated to man?
We shall now proceed to answer the three important inquiries of the learned doctor, viz.,

First.-By what means truth may be sought?

Secondly,-Where it may be found?

Thirdly,-Whether it ought to be communicated to man?

But first, as a preliminary, let us inquire "What is truth?" To this we reply in the language of a modern revelation, "truth is a knowledge of things as they are, and as they
were, and as they are to come." This short sentence includes all truth which is in existence in the universe; whether natural or spiritual, scientific or religious.

"All truth is independent in its own sphere"-all truth is eternal and unchangeable, and therefore sacred. "Intelligence or the light of truth was never created, neither indeed
can be."

Truth (or light) is the law by which all things are governed, and by which they move in their order; in short it is the universal law of life and motion

Having now discovered what truth is, we shall proceed to answer the important inquiry,-by what means truth may be sought.

The mind of man in infancy knows nothing, it is a blank; and yet so constructed as to be capable of expanding, and gradually receiving truth. It is endued with many
gifts, all of which may be gradually perfected and brought into use, viz. seeing, hearing, feeling, tasting, smelling, thinking, and speech. Now as the infant, at birth, is not
in possession of, or in other words, does not comprehend one single truth, consequently every truth it receives must be imparted to it through the medium of one or
other of these gifts or senses; for without either seeing, hearing, feeling, tasting, smelling, or thinking, it would be impossible for the mind to receive or comprehend any
degree of truth. Now not one of these senses is prepared to act without an object to act upon; for exactly as we would see, hear, feel, taste, smell, or think, we must
come in contact with some object upon which these several senses can act. All truth imparted to man through the medium of the senses, must be imparted from the
great fountain: or in other words, from some being or thing which is already in possession of the truth which it imparts. With the foregoing considerations it is self-
evident, that REVELATION IS THE ONLY MEANS BY WHICH TRUTH MAY BE SOUGHT.

By the term Revelation, we do not mean something inseparably connected with books and letters; but simply this, that a higher intelligence can impart to a lower, as
naturally as a stream will flow from a fountain, or as water seeks its own level; with this difference, that while a certain quantity of water is diminished by imparting to
another quantity beneath it, intelligence is imparted without diminishing aught from the amount possessed by him who imparts it. Hence it may be said, of one who
possesses intelligence; that "giving does not impoverish thee, nor withholding enrich thee."

All the intelligence (or truth) which man possesses, has been imparted to him by revelation from some being who was already in possession of it; for instance, our
parents and teachers have gradually revealed to our minds many important truths, none of which could have been known without a teacher.

And there are many other truths which may be imparted to us by our fellow mortals who have acquired more intelligence than we are as yet in possession of. All written
truths, were truths before they were written; all written revelations were revelations before they were written, therefore it follows that their is an original fountain of truth
open to man, independent of all books; although truth may be written in a book, and may be imparted and received through that medium. Thus man may reveal truth to
his fellow by written language (or signs) presented to the eye, or by sounds addressed to the ear. But could we come into possession of all the truths which are
published in books or known among the most intelligent of our fellow mortals, still we should have but barely crossed the threshold of the school of truth; there would
remain an infinite field still unexplored-a boundless expanse stored with the most subline truths which eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, nor the heart of man conceived.

To whom, then, shall man apply if he would still progress in the knowledge of truth? We answer; he must apply to higher intelligences, for surely the principle will hold
good to any extent, that the higher intelligences can impart to the lower. There is, doubtless, a being who is in possession of all truth; and according to the testimony of
many who have seen and heard, there are millions of beings (angels) of a higher order than mortal man.

These being longer in existence, and having access to other and distant parts of the universe, must certainly be in possession of much more truth than mortals; if so, it is
in their power to communicate those truths to those lower intelligences to whom they have access, whenever and wherever they are commissioned by the Almighty.

In short, it is according to the testimony of good men of all former times and dispensations, and of many in this age, that the Almighty makes known to man by dreams,
visions, revelations, and angels the knowledge of the truth. If it be asked, then, by what means truth may be sought, we answer, by means of communion with God,
Angels, and Spirits; by manifestations, visions, and revelations. By these means, as we are informed, men have not only come to the knowledge of many moral truths,
but have also derived a great amount of knowledge concerning the past and the future; indeed astronomy, geography, history, the arts and sciences, as well as moral
truths, are subjects of revelation from God and angels to men.

By the means of visions, angels, and revelations, Noah learned to build a ship; Moses an ark and a cabernacle, Solomon a temple; while the workers in stone, wood,
gold, silver, brass, iron, cloth, needle work, making of garments, &c., were inspired by the wisdom and knowledge of God, and were first taught by him, as the sacred
history plainly declares. Moreover, it is said of Daniel and his fellows, and other eminent men who depended entirely on this source for knowledge, that they were
vastly more wise than all the wise men of their age, who did not hold communion with God. We now venture to affirm, that, there is no branch of truth or knowledge in
the wide range of the universe, that is not a subject worthy of revelation, and that may not be sought and obtained at the hand of God, by those who hold communion
with him.

By losing sight of this principle, men have been left for ages and generations to darkness, uncertainty, and doubt; "ever learning, but never able to come to the
knowledge of the truth."

The human mind is capable of being expanded to infinitude. It can be enlarged to such a degree as to be able to comprehend all the truth in the universe.

This brings us to the second proposition, viz.,

"Where must truth be sought? or, rather, where shall it not be sought?"

It may be found in the heavens and in the earth, in the sun, moon, stars, planets; above, below, around, in and through all things. The history of the past, the predictions
of the future, the facts of the present-all these are so many fields of truth, and all within the reach of thought, aided by divine revelation. No historical fact so lost in the
gloomy ages of antiquity; no prophetic fact so distant in the womb of the future; no present fact so broad, so high, or so deep; no world so distant but what the spirit of
truth may comprehend and communicate it to man.

The mind of man is limited by circumstances; but not by any lack of the powers of expansion in itself. To illustrate this principle, for instance, the philosophers of Greece
 Copyright
and         (c) 2005-2009,
    Rome, with                Infobase
                 all their depth        Media
                                 of thought    Corp.
                                            never                                                                                                     Pagewhile
                                                  attained a knowledge of the history, inhabitants, soil, climate, productions, and geography of America,     277the/ modern
                                                                                                                                                                      1033
school-boy knows all about it. Shall we say then, that modern minds are endued with some inherent principle superior to the ancients? No; the difference is not in the
capacity of the mind, but in the circumstances which tend to expand or contract the mind. The minds of the ancients were bound in their geographical researches, by
truth may comprehend and communicate it to man.

The mind of man is limited by circumstances; but not by any lack of the powers of expansion in itself. To illustrate this principle, for instance, the philosophers of Greece
and Rome, with all their depth of thought never attained a knowledge of the history, inhabitants, soil, climate, productions, and geography of America, while the modern
school-boy knows all about it. Shall we say then, that modern minds are endued with some inherent principle superior to the ancients? No; the difference is not in the
capacity of the mind, but in the circumstances which tend to expand or contract the mind. The minds of the ancients were bound in their geographical researches, by
that then impassable barrier the Atlantic ocean, which was not overcome by Europeans till the days of Columbus. It was, therefore, their circumstances, and not their
intellect, that prevented them from obtaining a knowledge of America. And so it is with the human mind, in regard to all other knowledge; it does not lack the capacity
to comprehend, or the ability to extend, so as to grasp the wide expanse of eternity: but without divine aid, it lacks the power to soar aloft amid unnumbered worlds; to
descend to the depths, or ascend to the heights of the universe of God. But revelation overcomes all these natural barriers; it unlocks the treasures of the deep, it opens
the archives of the heavens, and unfolds the most stupendous, grand, and sublime treasures of eternal truth. Here, then, is the key of knowledge, which the learned
English doctor long sought, but failed to find; and this because he sought it not by faith, but by the wisdom of man.

We come now to the third and last proposition, viz.,

"Is truth to be communicated to Man?"-All beings who are in possession of truth feel great pleasure in communicating it to all other beings who delight to receive it.
Hence the pleasure of imparting and receiving truth is mutual," and both are edified and rejoice together." And not only so, but all beings who are in possession of truth
are bound by the strongest ties of love and duty to communicate it as far as possible to others. But it is impossible to communicate truth with any degree of success or
benefit to the receiver, whose mind stands opposed to the truth, and who "chooses darkness rather than light, because his deeds are evil," being bound by interest to
some opposite error. For this reason, and "because men love not the truth, but have pleasure in unrighteousness," it is often wisdom to withhold the truth from them.
Indeed, truth should never be forced upon the human mind contrary to its wishes or agency, although it is free and accessible to all who will seek it at the fountain.

The Jews.

From the "Times and Seasons" of Feb. 15 1842.

The reputed wealth of the Jews has subjected them to persecution and torture in many countries and in different ages, and it is humiliating to reflect that our own history
furnishes many illustrations of the damning fact.

During the reign of Henry III these prescribed people were subjected to pillage, persecution, and to torture, to gratify the avarice of an extravagant prince, and the
hatred of his bigotted and ignorant subjects. An immoderate zeal for the external rights of christianity was a distinguishing characteristic of the age, and persecution, or
extermination of those who differed from them in religious creed, was deemed virtuous and patriotic amongst our remote ancestors. Treating of the persecutions of the
Jews in this reign, one of our popular historians says-

"The Jews, who had been for some time increasing in the kingdom, were the first who fell a sacrifice to the enthusiastic zeal of the people, and numbers of them were
slaughtered by the citizens of London, upon the very day of the king's coronation. Five hundred of that infatuated people had retired into York castle for safety, but
finding themselves unable to defend the place, they resolved to perish by killing one another, rather than meet the fury of their persecutors. Having taken this gloomy
resolution, they first murdered their wives and children, next threw the dead bodies over the wall against their enemies, who attempted to scale it, and then setting fire to
their houses, perished in the flames."

Henry, after extorting vast sums of money from the Jews, under various protexts, at last carried his tyranny to such a length, that the whole body of the Jewish people
solicited permission to leave the kingdom. Henry, however, found oppression too profitable to allow them to elude it: according to Hume, "he delivered over the Jews
to the Earl of Cornwall, that those whom the one brother had flayed, the other might embowel, to make use of the words of the historian, Matthew Prior." This
monarch was a worthy scion of his sire John, who once having demanded 10,000 marks from a Jew in Bristol, on a refusal, ordered one of his teeth to be drawn each
day until he should consent; nor was it until seven teeth had been thus extracted that the wretched man complied with the extortion. Such was the estimation in which
the children of Israel were held at that time in England, that, by the laws of the land, if a Christian man married a Jewess, or a Christian woman married a Jew, it was
felony, and the penalty was burning alive.

Subsequently, in the reign of Edward L, many arbitrary laws and taxes were levied upon the Jews, two hundred and eighty of whom were hanged upon a charge of
having adulterated the coin of the realm. The property of the remainder was confiscated, and the whole of them banished from the kingdom.

In conclusion we may observe, that in addition to the persecutions which the presumed wealth of the Jews entailed upon them, the most absurd and unfounded
calumnies have been heaped upon them, of which we shall adduce one instance. The Abbe Guenne, author of Letters on the Fertility of Palestine, addressed to
Voltaire, states a circumstance which will stagger the faith of any modern converter of Jews.

The tale is of one of the kings of Persia, who "allured by the fame that had spread abroad of the fertility and opulence of Palestine, marched to Jerusalem, beseiged that
city, and carried off from thence an immense number of Christian captives;" and now comes the best part of the story, which is, that the Jews actuality purchased ninety
thousand of these Christian slaves, for the sole purpose of having the pleasure of cutting their throats. The author does not add whether the Jews afterwards eat these
Christian captives; but whilst his "hand was in," he might as well have "gone the whole hog."

The London Jewish Intelligencer says, that "England has attained the praise of being the first of the Gentile nations that has ceased to tread down Jerusalem." This is,
indeed, no more than justice, since she was the first to set the evil and cruel example of banishing the whole people in a body, from her inhospitable bosom. France
next, and then Spain aped their unchristian and wicked precedent. Spain, may, if possible, have exceeded them in barbarity, but they invented the oppression, and
preceeded her in the infliction of it. God "afflicted them a little, and they helped forward their affliction."

They may think that the doom of God will be averted, but it will not be so. The Lord said that he would punish Babylon formerly, and the decree of Cyrus to rebuild
Jerusalem, did not alter the decree of God to that devoted city; neither will the movements of the present nations alter the testimony of the prophets, or change the
decree of Jehovah. "Wo to thee that spoilest, and thou wast not spoiled; and wo to thee that dealest treacherously, and they dealt not treacherously with thee; when
thou shalt cease to spoil, thou shalt also be spoiled; and when thou shalt cease to deal treacherously, they shall also deal treacherously with thee." And that they have
been spoiled is evident. Herschell's sketch, p. 7, says, "Look to their present state of suffering in Poland and Russia, where they are drawn from place to place, and not
permitted to live in the same street where the so-called Christians reside! It not unfrequently happens, that when one or more wealthy Jews have built commodious
houses in any part of the town not prohibited before, this affords a reason for proscribing them: it is immediately enacted that no Jew must live in that part of the city;
and they are forthwith driven from their houses without any compensation for their loss being given them. . . They are oppressed on every side, yet dare not complain-
robbed and defrauded, yet obtain no redress-in the walk of social life, insult and contempt meet them at every turning."

No sooner did England give shelter to the Jews under Cromwell and Charles, than she started forward in a commercial career of unrivalled and uninterrupted
prosperity.
 Copyright Holland, embracing
            (c) 2005-2009,     the principles
                           Infobase           of the reformation, threw off the yoke of Phillip, opened her cities to the Hebrew people, and obtained
                                      Media Corp.                                                                                                 Pagean importance
                                                                                                                                                          278 / 1033far
beyond her natural advantages; while Spain, in her bloody and furious expulsion of the race, sealed her own condemnation.

The following are the feelings of one of the seed of Abraham, upon this subject, and is entitled,"A Word in Season, from an Israelite to his Brethren:"-
robbed and defrauded, yet obtain no redress-in the walk of social life, insult and contempt meet them at every turning."

No sooner did England give shelter to the Jews under Cromwell and Charles, than she started forward in a commercial career of unrivalled and uninterrupted
prosperity. Holland, embracing the principles of the reformation, threw off the yoke of Phillip, opened her cities to the Hebrew people, and obtained an importance far
beyond her natural advantages; while Spain, in her bloody and furious expulsion of the race, sealed her own condemnation.

The following are the feelings of one of the seed of Abraham, upon this subject, and is entitled,"A Word in Season, from an Israelite to his Brethren:"-

"The existence of our nation as a distinct people, after having been for so many ages expelled our own country, and dispersed over the face of the whole earth, is so
unparalleled by any instance in the history of nations, as to be considered a miracle equal to any recorded in the sacred writings, and well may it be so considered. The
Babylonian, Grecian, and Roman empires, which, in turn overcame our nation, dragged our people into captivity, and by the most dreadful cruelties did all they could to
exterminate us, and eventually dispersed us over the then known world. What has become of those mighty empires-of those proud conquerors? what of their laws, their
worship, their institutions? Gone! passed away, and dissolved, "as the baseless fabric of a vision," leaving not a vestige of their existence behind them, except what may
be found in the pages of history, and in some few mouldering ruins of their cities; whilst we, the proscribed and persecuted by them, and by every succeeding nation,
still exist, and have in our keeping those imperishable truths through which alone is to be learned the real situation of the causes of the rise and fall of those empires; and
before which the wisdom of their wise men has become folly. . . . We are as completely a nation as when first established as such, for we acknowledge ourselves now,
as then, as being under the immediate government of the sovereign of the universe, with the same law for our obedience as was then vouchsafed to our ancient fathers.
He says, we are expressly told in the sacred volume that we are a `chosen people;' a peculiar people to our God. That we should be to him a `kingdom of priests'-a
holy people-a separate people from all the nations of the earth. . . . That in accordance with the above gracious announcement of the deity, the great object of our
selection was to constitute us the instrument to work out the redemption of mankind, from the darkness and unhappiness of a false worship. Is that intention yet
accomplished? Does every knee now bend to the one, and only true God? Do those of high station bow down to him? Is his name yet one over all the earth? Until
these questions can be answered in the affirmative, as they surely will in due time, the purpose of our selection will not be fulfilled; and the keeping of us as a separate
people will still be the will of him, who has appointed our lot among the families of the earth. . . . Shall we cast aside our real law at the bidding of the `London Society?'
and the written law at the command of deists and self-styled philosophers? Ought we merely to accommodate our religious observance merely to suit our conveniences
and thus subject ourselves to be swayed by every wind that blows? What, if we were so lost to a sense of our own dignity, would become of the trust reposed in us by
the Supreme Being? what of our religion? of ourselves as a people, and of our offspring? Answer, ye fathers of families; and above all, remember the day of retribution,
when we shall each be required to render an account of the manner in which we have executed our holy office, and the trust committed to us.

The Mormon Prophets.

From the New York Herald Feb. 19 1842.

TO JAMES GORDON BENNETT, ESQ.

It may not be uninteresting to you to have a few lines from your correspondent in Zion-the city of the Saints-the "nucleus of a western empire." In this communication I
purpose giving you a description of the first presidency of the Mormon hierarchy, which consists of four dignitaries-to wit, a principal prophet, a patriarch, and two
councillors.

JOSEPH SMITH, the president of the church, prophet, seer, and revelator, is thirty-six years of age, six feet high in pumps, weighing two hundred and twelve pounds.
He is a man of the highest order of talent and great independence of character-firm in his integrity-and devoted to his religion: in one word he is a , as president Tyler
would say; as a public speaker he is bold, powerful, and convincing, possessing both the suaviter in modo and the fortiter in re: as a leader, wise and prudent, yet
fearless as a military commander: brave and determined as a citizen, worthy, affable, and kind; bland in his manners, and of noble bearing. His amiable lady, too, the
Electa Cyria, is a woman of superior intellect and exemplary piety-in every respect suited to her situation in society, as the wife of one of the most accomplished and
powerful chiefs of the age.

HYRAM SMITH, the patriarch of the church and brother of Joseph, is forty-two years of age, five feet, eleven and a half inches high, weighing one hundred and
ninety-three pounds. He, too, is a prophet, seer, and revelator, and is one of the most pious and devout christians in the world. He is a man of great wisdom and
superior excellence, possessing great energy of character, and originality of thought.

SIDNEY RIGDON, one of the councillors, prophet, seer, and revelator; is forty-two years of age, five feet, nine and a half inches high, weighing one hundred and
sixty-five pounds-his former weight, until reduced by sickness, produced by the Missouri persecution, was two hundred and twelve pounds. He is a mighty man in
Israel, of varied learning, and extensive and laborious research. There is no divine in the west more deeply learned in biblical literature, and the history of the world, than
he; an eloquent orator, chaste in his language, and conclusive in his reasoning; any city would be proud of such a man. By his proclamation, thousands on thousands
have heard the glad tidings and obeyed the word of God; but he is now in the "sear and yellow leaf," and his silvery locks fast ripening for the grave.

WILLIAM LAW, the other councillor, is thirty-two years of age, five feet, eight and a half inches high, weighing one hundred and seventy-five pounds. He is a great
logician and profound reasoner; of correct business habits, and great devotion to the service of God. No man could be better fitted to his station-wise, discreet, just,
prudent-a man of great suavity of manners and amiability of character.

All these men are Boanerges of the church, thundering in the western forests, and hurling arguments and reasons against the sectaries of the age, like the thunderbolts of
Jupiter. Their wives and children, present, likewise, a pleasing spectacle of intellect, goodness, hospitality, and kindness seldom witnessed.

I think you would be pleased to visit this city of a day; for, certainly, it is, as its name signifies, a beautiful resting place for man. In my next I will give you an account of
some of the Mormon warriors, and other matters connected with that people. VERITAS.

Extract

From Elder J. T-'s Journal, being a dialogue between Elder T. and the Rec. J. J. a celebrated Church of England Minister.

I was baptizing on the North Shore, when a Church of England minister, entered into conversation with some of the brethren while I was baptizing; after I got through I
went to the company, when he addressed me rather uncourteously, saying:-

Mr. J.-This is Mr. T., I suppose?

Mr. T.-Yes, sir, I answered.

J.-I am told that you can answer any question, and give a reason of the hope that is within you.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                              Page 279 / 1033
T.-If, sir, it is asked in meekness and humility.
Mr. T.-Yes, sir, I answered.

J.-I am told that you can answer any question, and give a reason of the hope that is within you.

T.-If, sir, it is asked in meekness and humility.

J.-Oh, that is the condition, is it, sir?

T.-I suppose, sir, that it will remain discretionary with me.

J.-What need have we of any further revelation?

T.-Because we have transgressed the laws, changed the ordinances, corrupted the gospel, and lost the priesthood.

J.-Did not our Saviour say that the gates of hell should not prevail against his church?

T.-If, sir, it was built upon the rock spoken of.

J.-Christ is that rock; and he said he would build his church upon that, and the gates of hell should not prevail against it.

T.-It will be necessary, sir, to examine the context. Our Saviour asks, "whom say men that I, the son of man, am?" The disciples answered, some say Moses, some
Elias, and some that John the Baptist is risen from the dead. But whom say ye that I am? was asked by the Saviour. Peter answered, "thou art the Christ, the son of the
living God." How did you know it Peter? Flesh and blood hath not revealed this unto thee, but my father who is in heaven.

It is evident that Peter had demonstrative evidence from the revelations of God, that Jesus was the Messiah; and our Saviour says, "thou art Peter; and on this rock will
I build my church, and the gates, &c." Now, although Christ might be said to be the chief corner stone, the rock, they (the people) did not know him; some thought he
was one person, and some another; none, however, had positive evidence but Peter, and he obtained his knowledge through revelation; and if they could not know
him, they did not build upon him-they could not be his church; and that promise could not apply to them. And wherever and whenever the church is built upon that
rock, and has the revelation of heaven for its guide, as Peter had, the gates of hell cannot prevail against it. But Paul, in writing to the Romans, says, "the Jews were
broken off because of unbelief, and thou standest by faith, benot high-minded but fear; for if God spared not the natural branches, take beed lest he also spare not
thee." He moreover tells them that if they do not continue in faith, they shall be cut off. Why were the the Jews cut off? because they killed the prophets and stoned
those that were sent unto them. And what did the Gentiles do with their prophets and apostles? they killed them, as the Jews did, and according to Paul's testimony
must be cut off. Besides, Daniel speaks of a certain power that was to make war with the saints and prevail against them, until the Ancient of days come."

J.-That shews that there must be saints!

T.-Daniel further says that he should "think to change times and seasons, and they should be given into his hand," &c.; and if that power, being hostile to God, prevails
against them, and they are given into his hand, what becomes of the church?

J.-I will prove, sir, that there has been a priesthood of apostolic succession, and a pure church, from the Saviour's day until the present

T.-If you will, sir, and that church has pure, scriptural ordinances, I will give up my preaching depart from this church, and join myself to that standard.

J.-I refer you, sir, to Mosheim's and Milner's church history, who shew that thing clearly.

T.-I must have demonstration, sir. Show me the church?

J.-We ought to have confidence in the testimony of good, accredited historians.

T.-But you say, sir, that it not only did exist, but does exist, consequently it is not only a matter of history, but a matter that can be now demonstrated, if such a church
is now in being.

J.-The Church of England, ordains as you do.

T.-But they sprinkle infants, sir, and that is unscriptural.

J.-Peter says, "the promise is unto you, and to your children."

T.-But it does not say to your infants. A man may have a child thirty years old, and he is as much his child as though he were an infant, and you cannot point me out one
single instance, in scripture, of an infant being baptized.

J.-Do not misunderstand me, sir; I do not find fault with your baptism.

T.-But I should with yours, sir, if you were pointing out a true church, which you said that you could prove had been in existence, and still existed.

J.-We do it, either by dipping, pouring, or sprinkling.

T.-This is singular, indeed, sir. You believe that a man, is sent of God, to teach, and does not know which ordinance to administer in; but must leave it to those that he
his teaching to decide upon the matter. Peter did not do so.

J.-The Baptists baptize by immersion.

T.-But do they lay on hands, for the gift of the Holy Ghost?

J.-I do not know.

T.-They baptize,
 Copyright       and you layInfobase
           (c) 2005-2009,     on hands:Media
                                        they have
                                              Corp.got one limb of the body and you another, but none of you have the whole body.                     Page 280 / 1033
J.-I can (beginning at our Saviour) trace an unbroken chain of apostolic succession until the present.
T.-But do they lay on hands, for the gift of the Holy Ghost?

J.-I do not know.

T.-They baptize, and you lay on hands: they have got one limb of the body and you another, but none of you have the whole body.

J.-I can (beginning at our Saviour) trace an unbroken chain of apostolic succession until the present.

T.-I suppose, sir, through the medium of the Roman Catholic Church.

J.-Yes, sir.

T.-You say, that the Church of Rome is fallen, that she is the mother of harlots; if so, sir, how can she impart authority?

J.-Just the same as she can the scriptures.

T.-"Can an impure fountain send forth pure streams?" Our Saviour said not.

J.-Oh, it makes no difference.

T.-Then, sir, if she had power to "bind on earth and to bind in heaven," she also professed the power, (according to the scriptures) to "loose on earth and to loose in
heaven;" and you know, that she cut off, and excommunicated, the Church of England, and all protestant reformers, and that would place you, sir, according to your
creed, in a curious situation.

J.-Do you believe in your heart, sir, that she had power to confer this?

T.-If she had not, there is no priesthood; and if she had, she took it away from you, sir, and from all the protestants; consequently you have no priesthood or authority
in either case.-You say that she is apostate, the mother of harlots; and she says that you are heretics; so I leave the matter between you, and both of your testimonies
shall decide the case.

J.-I can trace a regular succession of authority, independent of the Church of Rome, in two different ways; one through the Waldenses and Albigenses, and the other
through the Welch church.

T.-As it regards the first of those, sir, I want to know where it is?

J.-There may be some of them in the valleys of Piedmont; and if, at the time of the reformation, some of them went from this country to America, they might be there.

T.-And if, and if, and may be is no demonstration, sir. There may not be any in the valleys of Piedmont; and if at the time of the reformation, some having authority,
went to America, there would be no priesthood there, and consequently no priesthood in existence that you can prove. And as it regards the other churches, you know,
sir, that the whole of the Church of England was under the dominion of the Pope in Henry the Eight's time, and all submitted to his authority.

J.-There was always a few that protested against it.

T.-The Church of England is not that few; nor the Church of Scotland; nor are the Methodists, Presbyterians, or Baptists; nor any body that you can point me out in
England, and all the episcopal form of church government in the United States, came either directly from the Church of Rome, through the Church of England; or
indirectly from the Church of England through the Methodists, and is consequently all a figment.

J.-And you belong to a church only ten years old! ten years old!! ten years old!!!

T.-These, sir, are my reasons for believing my former statements-That we had transgressed the laws, changed the ordinances, corrupted the gospel, and lost the
priesthood, and your potent arguments have not convinced me to the contrary, especially your last ten-years-old one.

  *. Why he should ask this question I do not know, except he did not believe himself what he said he could prove, as the statement was of his own propounding.

G. Mitchelson's Reasons for Renouncing Sectarianism and Embracing the Fulness of the Gospel.

Liverpool, April 12, 1812.

Beloved Bro. Ward,-According to your request, I now sit down to give you a brief outline of my history, in connexion with my search after, and embracing the fulness
of the "gospel of Jesus Christ the son of God." Should you deem it worthy of a place in the columns of the Millennial Star, by inserting it you will confer a favour on-
Your's, most affectionately, in the new and everlasting covenant, G. MITCHELSON.

Although not blessed with pious parents, yet I was led, at an early age, to a Sunday school in connexion with the Wesleyan Methodists, where I was taught to read the
scriptures of the old and new testaments, and also received many good impressions which the iron hand of time will never be able to efface. I continued my attendance
regularly, and paid strict attention to what was enjoined upon me during school hours, until, at length, I was advanced to the office of teacher, in which capacity I
continued to act, with pleasure and delight, until I had been bound an apprentice about twelve months, when a period was put to my attendance, which was one of the
greatest trials I had ever experienced, as I was also deprived, in a great measure, of the opportunity of attending preaching services. The bible now became less
frequently read by me, and, at length, entirely neglected. This state of things continued for the space of about three years when my opportunities, as before, began to
return, which I gladly embraced, and was soon reinstated into my former office; this produced a degree of satisfaction which I am unable to describe, as I took
considerable interest in educating the young and rising generation, many of whom were unable to obtain instruction from any other quarter. I may here remark, that,
during the whole of this time, I knew nothing, experimentally, of conversion; although, frequently, the spirit of God had strove very powerfully with me, and whispered in
mine ears, "give me thine heart."

At length, however, the time arrived when I yielded obedience to the spirit's influence. Being invited to attend a prayer meeting by an intimate acquaintance of mine, I
agreed to go, and after being there a short time, a female on my left hand, having been agonizing and praying some time, for the pardon of her sins, at length obtained
the desire of her heart, and immediately broke out in loud praises to God, stating, at the same time, that she felt that her sins, which were many, were all forgiven her.
This, truly, did affect me exceedingly, and I began secretly to wish that I might experience the same change. I felt truly sorry for my sins, and was anxiously, but
 Copyright
secretly,    (c) 2005-2009,
          inquiring           Infobase
                    with the penitent   Media Corp.
                                      persecutor of old-"Lord, what will thou have me to do?" Very soon I was pounded on the back by an individual   Page
                                                                                                                                                        who281     / 1033
                                                                                                                                                              was very
zealously engaged in the meeting, and who at the same time cried out with a loud voice, "do you feel you are a sinner?" I immediately replied, yes! He continued, "do
you believe Jesus Christ died to save you?" again I answered in the affirmative; when he rejoined, "do you believe he can save you just now?" I again gave him a
At length, however, the time arrived when I yielded obedience to the spirit's influence. Being invited to attend a prayer meeting by an intimate acquaintance of mine, I
agreed to go, and after being there a short time, a female on my left hand, having been agonizing and praying some time, for the pardon of her sins, at length obtained
the desire of her heart, and immediately broke out in loud praises to God, stating, at the same time, that she felt that her sins, which were many, were all forgiven her.
This, truly, did affect me exceedingly, and I began secretly to wish that I might experience the same change. I felt truly sorry for my sins, and was anxiously, but
secretly, inquiring with the penitent persecutor of old-"Lord, what will thou have me to do?" Very soon I was pounded on the back by an individual who was very
zealously engaged in the meeting, and who at the same time cried out with a loud voice, "do you feel you are a sinner?" I immediately replied, yes! He continued, "do
you believe Jesus Christ died to save you?" again I answered in the affirmative; when he rejoined, "do you believe he can save you just now?" I again gave him a
satisfactory answer, when he cried out again, with a voice louder than before, "look to Calvary, and tell the Lord you believe he'll save you just now, for the sake of
what his son has done and suffered." He then commenced praying with all his might, and beating on my back, while others were bawling into my ears-"only believe-tell
the Lord you believe-say. I do believe,-Lord, help mine unbelief." and many other expressions of a similar character.

I merely mention these things to show the reader, who has never been in what is termed a revival prayer meeting, the foolish and ludicrous manner in which they
proceed. Had I been favoured with the same gospel which was preached to the three thousand penitents on the day of pentecost, how gladly should I have welcomed
it, and at once have been initiated into the kingdom of God. The Lord, however, was truly good to me on that occasion, for he beheld my sincerity, winked at their
ignorance, and caused me to "rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of glory." I was enabled to look, by faith, to Jesus, as my only saviour; and, at that moment, I
realized that he had power still to say-"go in peace and sin no more." I remained in the meeting until it broke up, when, like the lame man who had been cured by Jesus,
I went home "leaping and walking, and praising God."

This event occurred about the twelfth day of December, 1829. I might here enlarge, as it respects my history from the time of my conversion till I was appointed a local
preacher; but, as I do not wish to weary the reader with a tedious narrative, I shall be as brief as possible, in order that I may have more space left to give my reasons
for embracing the fulness of the gospel, which has been restored by the ministering of an angel and by the voice of Jehovah.-Suffice it to say, that I stood up in the
capacity of a local preacher, and preached my first sermon on the third day of February, in the year 1833, and continued until February third, 1842 proclaiming with
great earnestness, what I considered to be the gospel, and not without some little success (if making sinners into sectarians may be considered success.)

In the year 1836, myself, together with about eighty others, left our former connexions, and united with the Wesleyan association, who had just separated from what is
now termed "The Old Body," and who professed to come out on new testament principles; but, alas! I found, after remaining with them near six years, that we came
not a whit nearer new testament principles, than the body from which we had separated. Shortly after this, I left the place of my nativity, and came to Manchester, at
which place I was unanimously recommended, by the Tonman-street circuit, to the connexional committee, to go out into the itinerant ministry, but was rejected by the
committee, on account of my having a wife and four children. Thus, then, although they profess to have a ministry of God's appointing yet, if God should happen to
make a mistake, and call some one whom he had blessed with a few children, they immediately turn round upon him, and say, we must call out none but single men;
and even these must not marry until they have laboured "four years" as itinerant preachers.

I wonder whether they consider this a new testament principle? I believe, however, that the hand of the Lord was in my case, he having reserved something better for
me, as I have already proved. I stayed at Manchester until October, 1839, when business called me to reside in Liverpool; and here, that part of my history
commenced, to which I shall have cause to look back with pleasure and delight, during the countless ages of eternity. Soon after my arrival at this place, I discovered
that the practice of spritualizing the scriptures had kept mankind, for a long time, in gross darkness as to their real meaning; and, therefore, I resolved upon a new
method of perusing that blessed volume, and I soon was led to see, that Jesus Christ had to return to this earth, and reign personally with his saints a thousand years.
Hitherto, my views concerning this glorious and interesting subject, had been completely vague and unscriptural. I had believed what I read in books, and what I had
heard from the pulpit, without ever trying it by the word of God. I thought that things were becoming better and better, and that very soon the whole world would be
converted. But now I found that we have not the least scriptural warrant to look for the conversion of the world before the return of our Lord. I found in the scriptures,
that that which will usher in the glory of the church, and uninterrupted joy to the saints, is the return of the Lord Jesus; and, that so far from the world being in a
converted state, I read that, "as the days of Noah were, so shall also the coming of the son of man be; for, as in the days that were before the flood they were eating
and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noah entered into the ark; and knew not, until the flood came and took them all away; so shall also the
coming of the son of man be." These are not the words of man, but of Jesus Christ; yet, the majority of the sects around us are saying, "it shall be quite otherwise, for
then all men shall know the Lord, from the least even unto the greatest."

"Likewise, also, as it was in the days of Lot," says Christ, "even so shall it be in the day when the son of man is revealed." "Oh, no," replies the learned clergyman of the
nineteenth century, "it can be no such thing, for our missionaries and we shall have converted the world before that takes place." Again, Jesus Christ enquries, "When
the son of man cometh, shall he find faith on the earth?" "Plenty," replies the modern divines, "for faith shall so abound, that the knowledge of the Lord shall cover the
earth as the waters cover the sea." Now, when I discovered that these statements of the Saviour's came in direct contact with the opinions of men, I hesitated not to
conclude, that the words of Christ must be true, though all men should be found liars. And hence it appeared clear to my mind that the millennium could not be
introduced before Christ's coming; for if it were, the earth would not be found in that state of wide-spread ungodliness in which it was, both in Noah's and Lot's day; on
the contrary, faith, love, joy, peace, and holiness would abound, which is very much opposed to that condition which our blessed Saviour describes. From which I at
once concluded, that the second advent of Messiah must be pre-millennial.

The next glaring evil which I discovered, as existing among the various sects of christendom, was the adoption of a certain creed, to which an individual is called upon
to subscribe, or he cannot be admitted as a preacher; and in some sects it even extends to membership.-Now, the only burden imposed by the council at Jerusalem
upon the Gentiles, was, "that they should abstain from meats offered to idols, and from blood, and from things strangled, and from fornication." Then the Gentile
believer, who "continued steadfastly in the apostle's doctrine," was only bound to attend to these things; therefore, for any man, or any number of men (if their learning
and name was as great as Solomon's) to impose any other burden upon the pious, than was imposed by the first apostles of our Lord, I saw to be a direct violation of
the rules laid down in the new testament; and yet, whenever I turned myself, I beheld a number of such burdens imposed upon men. Hence, if an individual thought it
right to unite with the Quakers, or Independents, or Baptists, or Presbyterians, or Methodists, he must have some burden of discipline or doctrine laid upon him; for
instance, if you wish to unite with the Quakers, the cut of your coat will be one test of church-membership. If you wish to unite with the Presbyterians, (if a minister) you
must inform them that you will have no instrumental music, or if you cannot submit to this, you cannot have communion with them. And if you feel desirous of uniting
with the Methodists, you must attend class meetings, which are made a test of church-membership; and after becoming a member, should you absent yourself three
weeks, without being able to render a satisfactory reason, according to the rules of the society, you must be cut off from the church. The same, in some particular or
other, may be said of the Baptists, the Scotch Secession, and many others. And as to creeds being binding on the preachers of the different branches of the Wesleyan
family, as they are called, no one who is in the least degree acquainted with the history of Methodism, will call it in question for one moment. Hence, after the articles of
their faith are inserted, and reference for their illustration made to the four first volumes of Mr. Wesley's sermons, and to his notes on the new testament, then comes the
following words, "If there come any unto you, and bring not this doctrine, receive him not." Now, where the revealed will of God is the only creed, an individual can
have no such fears to contend with: believing the word of God to be true, and knowing that no truth can be at variance with any other truth, he pursues his studies freely
and without dread of being branded with the charge of heterodoxy; and if in any case he should be led to a conclusion opposite to the doctrine of the Saviour and his
apostles, he would know his conclusion to be false, and reject it without further delay. But a student cannot be sure that any creed of human formation is true; so that
when he comes to a conclusion different from its articles, he is in doubt which he should reject, his own conclusion, which might be dictated by the spirit of God, or the
creed.

To be concluded in the next number.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 282 / 1033
The Millennial Star. May 11 1842.
creed.

To be concluded in the next number.

The Millennial Star. May 11 1842.

Clitheroe Conference.

ON the 24th of April we attended the assembly of the churches included in the conference of Clitheroe, and truly express our gratitude to our heavenly Father, for the
refreshing season we enjoyed, and for the pleasure we experienced in beholding the faces of so many from the different branches whom we loved. It will be
remembered that the churches constituting this conference, were some of the first that were raised in England, through the instrumentality of elders Kimball, O. Hyde,
W. Richards, and Joseph Fielding; consequently, many of them are members of long standing, who obeyed the gospel after hearing one or two discourses.

We rejoice that so many of them are still found faithful and are rejoicing in the light of truth, and anxiously looking forward to the time, when a power shall be
manifested, by which they may be gathered into one in the land which the Lord God hath appointed. May the Lord enable them to be faithful, and endure unto the end,
for his name's sake.

The meetings of the conference were well attended, and much of the influence of the spirit was manifested. The number of members in the conference is three hundred
and twenty-five. Twelve were ordained to various offices.

One or two circumstances might be mentioned, connected with the conference, of a pleasing and interesting nature: one of which was, the baptism and confirmation of a
female, who was brought to a knowledge of the truth in the following manner. The individual being afflicted with an illness that exhibited every appearance of terminating
fatally, and her medical attendant having little or no hope of his patient, she sent for an elder of the church to visit her. To him she was a stranger, though she had been
at one meeting of the Saints some time before, and was much affected. (We mention this circumstance to illustrate the beautiful appropriateness of the gospel of Jesus
to the condition of mankind under every circumstance.) The afflicted one lay, certainly not in a condition to arise and obey the gospel, but the elder did not hesitate to
preach the fulness of the gospel to her, even faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, repentance and obedience to the ordinance of baptism, in the name of Jesus, for the
remission of sins; and that, "except a man be born of water and of the spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God." This, certainly, might appear folly to the wisdom
of the sects of the day; but, no, the Lord is a God of justice, and will never require at the hands of any one that which they cannot possibly perform.-Here, then, under
the circumstances before mentioned, came the practical application of that sublime principle of the gospel, the "baptism for the dead." The elder therefore proceeded to
address her in the following manner: "that if she believed with her heart, in the Lord Jesus Christ-in his willingness and ability to save-and did truly repent of her sins and
purpose fully (if the Lord should, in his mercy, restore her to health) to go forth in the obedience of faith and be baptized in the name of Jesus, for the remission of sins;
that if this was her sincere intention, then, on the other hand, if it were His will that she should fall asleep in Jesus, her name should be recorded in the "book of the
names of the righteous," and another should be baptized for her, in her room and stead, in order that she might come forth in the first resurrection.

Here was something tangible, something which the dying soul could grasp. She seized the idea with avidity, she felt its truth and power, and its beautiful fitness to her
own condition at the time, and earnestly entreated that she might not be forgotten; but that, if she fell asleep, that we would attend to the ordinance for her, that we
might meet with joy in the "kingdom of God."

Let me illustrate this doctrine by that which any one may understand; for instance, a man sends to me a "post-office order," for a certain sum of money; when I receive
it, I am stretched on a bed of affliction, and cannot rise to attend and receive it at the office; but has the law made no provision for such a case? yes, another individual,
in my room and for me, being properly authorized, can attend and get the order cashed, in order that I may receive the benefit. And has God been less just than man?
God forbid that we should say so; but he has made a beautiful provision for such circumstances, by instituting the "baptism for the dead."

Our beloved, sister, however, recovered in the providence of God, and during her convalescence she was visited by both the clergymen of the town; by the Methodist
minister, his lady, and others, as well as several of their local preachers; by the Baptists and others, who made her various presents, and ministered to her necessities in
a very praise-worthy manner; but, of course, all of them aware that an elder of the Saints regularly visited her; and one of the clergymen was very earnest in his
exbortations, that she would guard against the delusion of the "Mormonites," and entreated her, most vehemently, not to be led away by them.

Suffice it to say, that all the efforts employed utterly failed to eradicate from her mind, the sublime, but simple principles of the gospel which she had embraced; and the
elder who proclaimed the gospel unto her at first, had the unspeakable satisfaction of baptizing and confirming her a member of the church of Jesus Christ of Latterday
Saints. May the Lord grant unto her of His spirit, to enable her to endure unto the end and overcome, that she may realize far more than eye hath seen, or ear heard, or
the heart of man conceived, for Christ's sake. Amen.

Another instance of a pleasing and satisfactory nature which occurred, was, that on a former occasion, when we had the pleasure of meeting with the people at
Clitheroe, we were opposed by an individual who came to ask questions, believing that he was fully prepared to overturn anything we could advance; but now, being a
man honest in heart, he has been led to examine candidly, the principles of the Saints, the result of which has been, that he has obeyed the gospel, and we had the
pleasure to ordain him an elder of the church. May the Lord make him humble and faithful, that he may become a mighty man of God, is our sincere prayer on his
behalf.

Correspondence.

FROM G. D. WATT.

Edinburgh, April 19, 1842.

Beloved Bro. Ward,-My much-looked-for parcel arrived yesterday in safety, much of which is already scattered, unfolding its heaven-born principles to the awakened
minds of the Saints, who have looked for its arrival with great interest, anxious to hear fresh accounts of the spread of Zion's glorious cause, and to satiate their sharp-
edged appetites with the truth and knowledge which constitute the rays of our little Star.

The little work, entitled "A Voice from Jerusalem," I read with tears. It is worth its weight in gold to every lover of Zion's cause, and those who are saying to Jerusalem,
"thy warfare is accomplished," &c., cannot read it but with a heart bursting with that joy peculiar to the Saints, which only can find vent in a flood of tears. The masterly
manner in which it is written-the vivid and pleasing description of those "almost sacred spots," which were once the theatre of the most distinguished exhibitions of the
Saviour's love and power-the sublime and emphatic prayer on the summit of Olivet-the glowing and awe-inspiring description of a thunder-storm upon the bosom of
the mighty deep; all being softened with the mollifying ointment of philanthropy and friendship, and tinged with that hue, the brighest in the christian character-humility;
the colour being heightened by a display of conjugal affection and parental emotion, all calculated to create feelings in the human heart almost too much for man. Indeed
every sentence is fitly set; which conveys to the mind of the Saint, wisdom and intelligence.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 283 / 1033
May God bless the author with means and power to accomplish the pleasure of his will, in preparing a way for the gathering of his long scattered Israel.-Amen.

From Elder Orson Hyde.
the mighty deep; all being softened with the mollifying ointment of philanthropy and friendship, and tinged with that hue, the brighest in the christian character-humility;
the colour being heightened by a display of conjugal affection and parental emotion, all calculated to create feelings in the human heart almost too much for man. Indeed
every sentence is fitly set; which conveys to the mind of the Saint, wisdom and intelligence.

May God bless the author with means and power to accomplish the pleasure of his will, in preparing a way for the gathering of his long scattered Israel.-Amen.

From Elder Orson Hyde.

Regensburgh, April 24, 1842.

Dear Bro. Pratt,-Your kind letter, which gave me the information of the receipt of my two letters, written at Trieste, afforded me much pleasure, because it was the
welcome bearer of an offering from the altar of a brother's heart. The success and prosperity which have attended your labours in England, amid the fogs and smoke of
opposition, is but another proof of the potency of our cause, cherished and strengthened by the power of an invisible hand. I was, also, highly gratified to hear of the
progress of the kingdom of God, in America; though my arm is feeble, and my voice like the faint chiming of the watch-bell in a tempest, yet my most ardent wishes are
daily offered up to our Almighty Benefactor, that salvation may rest on Zion, and a spirit of grace and supplication upon scattered Israel.

The accounts which daily come to me, through the medium of the German papers, concerning the distress and perplexity in which England is involved, give me no
pleasure. I could weep over the fate of so many of her noble and valiant sons as have perished in the late East India conflict. The threatning aspect of affairs between
England and our own country,-the difficulties in which the former is involved in the East, heightened by the indirect interference of Russia seem to conspire to bring upon
that nation the distress and tribulation, concerning which, myself and others, have constantly warned them since 1837. "I hope, in affliction, they'll think upon us."

Brother Pratt, let me say, God bless you, and enable you to stand firm to your post. Regard not the opposition of men, which must soon vanish, like the dew of the
morning; but bear a faithful testimony, cry aloud and spare not; for, in view of the evils which are to come, which we have seen for a long time, and which we still see by
the light of the Holy Spirit, every personal feeling slumbers at the feet of that noble and generous sympathy which can weep over the fate of the blind and unthinking
multitude.

Our opposers being strangers to the nature of the kingdom of God in the last days, are ready to convert every circumstance which attends its onward march, into crime
and wickedness. These know not the scriptures, nor the order and power of God; but when the light of eternity shall burst upon their astonished vision, they will then
know, (if not before,) that God's ways are not as their ways, nor his thoughts as their thoughts.

Poetry

The Child of Heaven.

How sweet is the balmy breath of spring,
Floating o'er earth with her jovous wing;
Hidding all nature revive and live.
To drink of the sweets her hand can give;
Waking the songsters, the trees among,
Who hail her birth with their woodland song;
But I would taste of a nobler joy,
That is known in heaven, without alloy.
The earth is fair, but 'tis sweeter far,
Dwelling above where the blessed are.

Summer returns with her fragrant dews,
Tinting the earth with a thousand hues;
Painting her dress with the rainbow dies,
Till the tiny flower with her iris vies.
Gladsome and gay is the lovely scene,

Sparkling bright in her beauteons shees.
But I would soar from the world away,
To a fairer cliune that endures for aye:
There are beauties here, but brighter far,
Shine in that world where the blessed are.

Kind autumn spreads o'er a favoured land,
Her varied fruits with a bounteous hand,
Teeming with fulness the earth is found,
While gladness and mirth are reigning round.
Joyous in crowds do the people come:
Hark! they are shouting their "harvest home."
The Lord is good to the world below,
But I would wish far away to go,
For the tree of life is sweeter far,
Laden with fruit, where the blessed are.

And winter, too, hath her joys in store-
The cheerful hearth, and the closed door;
The mercies great our Creator brings,
Of friends, and peace, and a thousand things
That circle around that sacred spot-
Our childhood's home, to be ne'er forgot;
Yet still I long far away to soar,
A rest to find on a calmer shore;
This life hath pleasures, but nobler far,
Copyright
Live in that (c) 2005-2009,
              world  where theInfobase    Media Corp.
                               blessed are.                                                                                                         Page 284 / 1033

The seasons have rolled with varied hours,
Our childhood's home, to be ne'er forgot;
Yet still I long far away to soar,
A rest to find on a calmer shore;
This life hath pleasures, but nobler far,
Live in that world where the blessed are.

The seasons have rolled with varied hours,
And again the earth is deck'd with flowers;
But the child of heaven from hence hath fled,
And calmly sleeps with the silent dead
Her mortal part-but her spirit's flight,
Hath been on high, to the land of light;
That land where she long'd so much to dwell
Where the Saviour lives she lov'd so well.
There was nought below she wish'd beside,
But to gaze on Him that for her died.

Notices.

We have pleasure in announcing to the churches and the public, that we have published, price Fourpence, the Letters received from Elder Orson Hyde, entitled "A
VOICE FROM JERUSALEM," containing a sketch of his travels and ministry to the East, which we feel assured will be read with great interest by all.

Also, in the same style, price Twopence, the Essay, formerly published with the Book of Poems, by P. P. Pratt, under the title of "TRS REGENERATION AND
ETERNAL DURATION OF MATTEN," is now republished by itself, corrected and revised, under the title "THE WORLD TURNED UPSIDE DOWN, OR
HEAVEN ON EARTH," and is intended for extensive circulation.

Contents.

No. 2. June 1842. Vol. III.
EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY P. P. PRATT AND T. WARD, 36, CHAPEL STREET, LIVERPOOL.

An Epistle of the Twelve.

From the "Times and Seasons."

To the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, in its various Branches and Conferences in Europe,-Greeting:

Beloved Brethren,-We feel it our privilege, and a duty we owe to the great and glorious cause in which we have enlisted, to communicate to you at this time some
principles, which, if carried into effect, will greatly facilitate the gathering of the Saints, and tend to ameliorate the condition of those who are struggling with poverty and
distress, in this day when the usual means of support seem to be cut short, to the labouring classes, through the depression that everywhere prevails in the general
business mart of the civilized world.

Our situation is such in these last days; our salvation spiritually, is so connected with our salvation temporally, that if one fail, the other necessarily must be seriously
affected if not wholly destroyed. God has made us social beings: he has endowed us with capacities for enjoying each others society, and it is our duty to bring those
powers and privileges into exercise, so far as we can obtain; and for this it is our duty to strive, by all lawful and expedient measures within our reach. While we remain
in this state of existence, we need food and raiment, habitations and society; and without these, our enjoyments must be greatly limited, and the real object of our
existence diminished, if not wholly destroyed. Though the Saints should possess all the common gifts of the Spirit of God, and yet remain destitute of those comforts so
much needed for the sustenance of their bodies, they would be comparatively miserable; but when they arrive at that state of perfection, and are clothed upon with the
more special gifts and power of increasing the widow's oil and meal, or of receiving their food from the ravens, like Elijah, they will not need to bestow so much
attention on every trifle of the passing moment, as they now do; and until that period arrives, they will recollect that to be in the exercise of the fulness of spiritual
blessings, they must be watchful and careful to provide things honest in the sight of all men, for the sustenance and comfort of these frail perishable bodies.

That we may be instruments in the hand of God of thus promoting your present and future, temporal and spiritual welfare, we write you at the present time. Many of
you are desirous of emigrating to this country, and many have not the means to accomplish their wishes, and if we can assist you by our prayers and our councils to
accomplish the desires of your hearts in this thing, so far we will rejoice and be satisfied. You not only want to emigrate to this section of the earth, but you desire also
to have some laudable means of comfortable subsistence after your arrival here, and this also is important. How, then, shall these things be accomplished, and your
souls be satisfied? We answer, by united understanding, and concert of action. You all, or most of you have trades or different kinds of business to which you have long
been familiarized, and in which you would like to continue for the purpose of procuring a subsistence; and a great proportion of your occupation is such, that no
employment can be had in this city or vicinity; for instance, there are no cotton manufactories established here, and many of you know no other business. You want to
come here, and, when here, want to continue your labours in your accustomed branches of business; but you have no means to get here, and when here there are no
factories; and yet factories are needed here, and there would be ready market for all the fabrics which could be manufactured.

Now comes the concert of action; if the church will arise unitedly-if the brethren will individually feel that the great work of the Lord is depending on themselves as
instruments, to assist in carrying it forward, and will unite all their means, faith, and energy, in one grand mass, all that you desire can speedily be accomplished. A short
time only will elapse before you yourselves will be astonished at the result, and you will feel that your desires are more than realized. While the Saints are united, no
power on the earth, or under the earth can prevail against them; but while each one acts for himself, many, very many, are in danger of being overthrown.

God has promised all things, to those who love him and keep his commandments; then why be afraid that one should get a little more than another, or that one should
gain, for a little moment, what another might lose, when Jesus has promised that the faithful shall be one with him, as he is one with the Father, and shall possess all
things in the due time of the Lord; not by stealth, not by force, not by the sword, but by the gift of the Father, through faithfulness to his commands; and the more they
shall suffer, while they work righteousness on the earth, the greater will be their reward-the more glorious their kingdom-the more extended their power, when they shall
arrive in celestial paradise.

Knowing and feeling these things as we do, and having respect unto the recompence of reward to be revealed hereafter, regardless of all necessary privation and labour
to accomplish what our master has given us to do; and desiring not to possess the kingdom alone, but that all the honest in heart should be united with us in the great
and glorious work of building up Zion and her stakes, we call upon you, dear brethren, to unite with us, all with one accord, to do, what? To do the very things you
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
desire should be done-to convey you to the place where we are, and then put you in possession of all the means you may need for your support,Page  so that 285   / 1033
                                                                                                                                                           you may   enjoy
the fulness of the blessings belonging to the sons and daughters of Zion's King.
Knowing and feeling these things as we do, and having respect unto the recompence of reward to be revealed hereafter, regardless of all necessary privation and labour
to accomplish what our master has given us to do; and desiring not to possess the kingdom alone, but that all the honest in heart should be united with us in the great
and glorious work of building up Zion and her stakes, we call upon you, dear brethren, to unite with us, all with one accord, to do, what? To do the very things you
desire should be done-to convey you to the place where we are, and then put you in possession of all the means you may need for your support, so that you may enjoy
the fulness of the blessings belonging to the sons and daughters of Zion's King.

Had we means, we would not ask your aid. We would gladly send the ships of Tarshish to bear you across the great waters; we would bring you to our homes-to our
fire-sides; we would provide you habitations, lands, and food, when you arrive among us. Our hearts are large enough to do all this, and a great deal more; but we have
not the means. We have to labour for our own subsistence, as well as attend to those things which are laid upon us of the Lord, and which concern the whole church as
much as ourselves. It is not the will of heaven that any one should be put in possession of all things, without striving for them. Where much is given, much is required;
and he who has but one talent must be as diligent in the use thereof, as he that has ten, or he will lose his talent and his blessing; and it becometh him who hath but one,
five, or ten, to appropriate it in the most economical manner possible, or he will not have enough to bring him hither; and that he who hath but five pounds may have
enough and to spare to him who hath but one; or, in other words, to HELP the brethren to accomplish with a little, what otherwise would require much more than they
can command, is the object of this epistle.

Had we the means, we would send vessels of our own, laden with flour, meat, fruits, and all sea stores necessary for the comfort of the brethren on the water, so that
they would have nothing more to do than go on shipboard and land at New Orleans; from thence we would take them on our steamers, and bring them to this place,
for this is the best place for the Saints to stop at for the present. There may be other places where individuals might have the prospect of adding at once more rapidly to
their pecuniary interest than they could here; but we can only say it is the will of the Lord that the Saints build Nauvoo, and settle therein or in the vicinity; and we know
assuredly, that those who give heed to every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of the Lord, will be richer, eventually, and not far distant, than those who may
seem to prosper more by following their own inclinations.

Brethren, we wish not to control you or your means; it is not for our peace or interest; nay, rather it is a source of labour, trouble, and anxiety to have ought to do with
the pecuniary business of the church, which we would gladly avoid, could we do it and do our duty-could we do it and the things desired be accomplished, and we
stand guiltless where God hath placed us; and for this reason we desire to make such arrangements as will most tend to leave the business in your own hands, or in the
hands of those whom you shall select-men of your own acquaintance, in whom you can repose confidence that they will execute their trust in righteousness: and that our
plans may be understood by you, and carried into execution, we have sent unto you our beloved brother, elder John Snider, the bearer of this epistle, and other epistles
also previously written by us to you. And we beseech you, brethren, to receive him as a servant of the Most High, authorized according to the order of the kingdom of
heaven, and assist him by all lawful means in your power to execute the mission entrusted to him; for great events depend on his success; but to none will they be
greater than to yourselves.

Our authority for thus sending brother Snider to you, is found in the Book of the Law of the Lord, page thirty-six, as follows:-"Nauvoo, December, 22, 1811."

"The word of the Lord came unto Joseph the Seer, verily, thus saith the Lord: let my servant, John Snider, take a mission to the eastern continent, unto all the
conferences now sitting in that region, and let him carry a package of epistles that shall be written by my servants, the Twelve, making known unto them their duties
concerning the building of my houses, which I have appointed unto you saith the Lord, that they may bring their gold, and their silver, and their precious stones, and the
box tree, and the fir tree, and all fine wood to beautify the place of my sanctuary saith the Lord: and let him return speedily with all means which shall be put into his
hands. Even so, Amen."

In this revelation the brethren will discover their duty in relation to the building of the Temple of the Lord in Nauvoo, and the Nauvoo House: and we call upon them
with united cry to give heed unto the things written, and help to build the houses which God hath commanded, so that brother Snider may return speedily with means to
strengthen the hands of the labourers, and adorn and beautify the tabernacle of Jehovah.

Brethren, while you are thus preparing to send up your offerings to this place, if you will act in concert with our well-beloved brother, elder Parley P. Pratt, and the
regularly constituted authorities of the church in England, and collect as great an amount of cotton, linen, and woollen goods; silks, cutlery, hardware, &c., &c., &c.,
even all the varieties of goods which might be useful in this country, and which can be obtained by the brethren in this time of moneyed scarcity, and forward the same
to us by brother Snider, or your own agent in company with him, or otherwise, and at other times. We will pay you for those goods in lands, in or out of the city; in
houses, cattle, and such kind of property as you may need; and with those goods we will purchase lands, &c, flour, meat, and all things necessary for a sea voyage,
which can be had cheaper here than in England, and charter ships, and forward the same to England, or such places as emigration may require, and bring back in return
a ship load of emigrants, at a cheaper rate than they can now emigrate; while at the same time those who remain, can continue to collect and forward merchandise as
before, which will give us the means of continuing our purchases here-of keeping ships passing and repassing, and of building manufacturing establishments, ready for
the brethren when they arrive in our midst.

While the great depression of the moneyed institutions continues as it now is, the people are compelled to resort to all laudable measures to effect those exchanges of
property which are necessary to accomplish their designs in removing from one place to another, and from one kingdom to another; and by a faithful execution of the
plans proposed above, much, very much, may be effected in emigration without the aid of cash, or with very little at the most; and goods may be obtained to advantage
for houses and lands which the brethren may have to dispose of, and in payment of debts due them, when it would be impossible for them to sell for cash at any price,
or get their pay for debts due them even at a great discount; and thus thousands and tens of thousands may be made to rejoice in this land of plenty, while, were it not
for a concert of action, they might remain were they are for years, or never have the opportunity of appearing among us, on this side the great waters, until the morning
of the first resurrection.

But, brethren, we want to see you here! we long to see all here who want to be here and none others, for we desire the increase of those who love God and work
righteousness, that Zion's cords may be lengthened, and her stakes strengthened; though the country is free to all who will abide her laws, and we have no disposition to
cast out any from our midst who will submit thereto. For many particulars in relation to the times and course of emigration, and many other important items connected
with the general and particular interests of the church, we would refer you to our former epistles; and to enter into a particular and minute detail of all items referred to in
this epistle, would be impossible. Brother Snider will enter into the subject more minutely, and with the assistance of the presidency among you, will unfold the subject
so that no one need misunderstand.

The brethren need not suppose that this thing is of our own imagination, simply, or that the result thereof, if fully carried into execution, will be of doubtful character. We
have been guided by the spirit of the Lord in our deliberations concerning the matter, and have been instructed by the prophet of the Most High, even Joseph, the Secr
and Revelator for the church, whose instructions to us are as the voice of the Lord, and whose admonitions we ever regard as true and faithful, and worthy the
confidence of all who profess the gospel of Jesus Christ. We have been with him in prosperity and adversity, in sickness and health, in public and private, in all
situations where men may reasonably associate with each other, and know that his words are true, his teachings sacred, his character unsullied among men of truth; and
that he is what the church acknowledges him to be, a man of God, and the spokesman of the Most High unto his people; and we bear this testimony unto the world,
calling on all the honest in heart to uphold him by their faith and prayers, that he may live long, enjoy much, and accomplish great things for the kingdom which he has
been the honoured instrument of establishing on the earth in these last days, even that he may lead a great multitude into the celestial kingdom.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 286 / 1033
That the Saints may enjoy the teachings of the prophet-those teachings which can be had only at this place-so that they may go on from knowledge to knowledge even
to perfection, they want to come up hither; and that the plans before suggested may be facilitated, let some individuals of capital come immediately and build factories-
individuals who have the means, understand the business, and are capable of superintending the concerns thereof. There is every natural advantage at this place for
situations where men may reasonably associate with each other, and know that his words are true, his teachings sacred, his character unsullied among men of truth; and
that he is what the church acknowledges him to be, a man of God, and the spokesman of the Most High unto his people; and we bear this testimony unto the world,
calling on all the honest in heart to uphold him by their faith and prayers, that he may live long, enjoy much, and accomplish great things for the kingdom which he has
been the honoured instrument of establishing on the earth in these last days, even that he may lead a great multitude into the celestial kingdom.

That the Saints may enjoy the teachings of the prophet-those teachings which can be had only at this place-so that they may go on from knowledge to knowledge even
to perfection, they want to come up hither; and that the plans before suggested may be facilitated, let some individuals of capital come immediately and build factories-
individuals who have the means, understand the business, and are capable of superintending the concerns thereof. There is every natural advantage at this place for
facilitating such an order of things; water, wood, and coal in abundance, and it only wants the hand of the labourer to bring them forth in form suited to their several
uses, and while the gold and the silver is accreted by the hands of unprincipled speculators, let us go forward and accomplish without gold or silver, that which might be
more easily and expeditiously done with.

Let the brethren ever remember the admonitions we have so often given, that Zion is not to be built up without labour, fatigue, and trial of the faith of many; that when
John saw the great company on Mount Zion, he saw those who had come up through great tribulation; he also saw those who had endured great tribulation after they
had arrived, and before the kingdom was completed. The Saints of this day are of the number John saw, and those, and those only who are willing to endure tribulation,
as good soldiers, without murmuring, will eventually find their names enrolled in the Lamb's book of life, and obtain an inheritance in the holy city. To all those who are
desirous of sharing in the poverty and sufferings incident to new countries, and the children of the kingdom, we would say, come up hither, and help us to bear the
burden and you shall share in the riches, glory, and honours of the kingdom. And those who, are not willing to suffer afflictions, losses, crosses, and disappointments
with the people of God, may as well stay away and be destroyed, as to come here and perish, for perish they must who cannot abide a celestial law, and endure to the
end in all meekness, patience, and faithfulness.

Inasmuch as elder Levi Richards has asked for counsel, we would recommend him to return to Nauvoo, as soon as circumstances shall render it convenient.

Praying that you may be blessed with wisdom, intelligence, and perseverance in every good word and work, so that you may accomplish your desires, and help to roll
on the great work in which you have enlisted, we subscribe ourselves your brethren and fellow-labourers in the kingdom of patience. Amen.

History of Joseph Smith.

From the "Times and Seasons."

Owing to the many reports which have been put in circulation by evil designing persons in relation to the rise and progress of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints, all of which have been designed by the authors thereof to militate against its character as a church, and its progress in the world, I have been induced to write
this history, so as to disabuse the public mind, and put all inquirers after truth into possession of the facts as they have transpired in relation both to myself and the
church, so far as I have such facts in possession.

In this history I will present the various events in relation to this church, in truth and righteousness, as they have transpired, or as they at present exist, being now the
thirteenth year since the organization of the said church.

I was born in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and five, on the twenty-third of December, in the town of Sharon, Windsor county, state of Vermont.
My father Joseph Smith, senior, left the state of Vermont, and moved to Palmyra, Ontario (now Wayne) county, in the state of New York, when I was in my tenth
year. In about four years after my father's arrival at Palmyra, he moved with his family into Manchester, in the same county of Ontario. His family, consisting of eleven
souls, namely: my father Joseph Smith, my mother Lucy Smith (whose name, previous to her marriage was Mack, daughter of Solomon Mack), my brothers Alvin,
(who is now dead) Hyrum, myself, Samuel, Harrison, William, Don Carlos, and my sisters Sophronia, Catherine, and Lucy. Some time in the second year after our
removal to Manchester, there was in the place where we lived an unusual excitement on the subject of religion. It commenced with the Methodists, but soon became
general among all the sects in that region of country, indeed the whole district of country seemed affected by it, and great multitudes united themselves to the different
religious parties, which created no small stir and division amongst the people, some crying, "lo, here," and some, "lo, there;" some were contending for the Methodist
faith, some for the Presbyterian, and some for the Baptists. For not withstanding the great love which the converts for these different faiths expressed at the time of their
conversion, and the great zeal manifested by the respective clergy, who were active in getting up and promoting this extraordinary scene of religious feeling, in order to
have every body converted, as they were pleased to call it, let them join what sect they pleased; yet, when the converts began to file off, some to one party, and some
to another, it was seen that the seemingly good feelings of both the priests and the converts were more pretended than real, for a scene of great confusion and bad
feeling ensued; priest contending against priest, and convert against convert, so that all the good feelings one for another, if they ever had any, were entirely lost in a
strife of words, and a contest about opinions.

I was at this time in my fifteenth year. My father's family was proselyted to the Presbyterian faith, and four of them joined that church, namely, my mother Lucy, my
brothers Hyrum, Samuel, Harrison, and my sister Sophronia.

During this time of great excitement, my mind was called up to serious reflection and great uneasiness; but though my feelings were deep and often pungent, still Lkept
myself aloof from all those parties, though I attended their several meetings as often as occasion would permit: but in process of time my mind became somewhat partial
to the Methodist sect, and I felt some desire to be united with them, but so great was the confusion and strife among the different denominations, that it was impossible
for a person, young as I was, and so unacquainted with men and things, to come to any certain conclusion who was right, and who was wrong. My mind at different
times was greatly excited, the cry and tumult was so great and incessant. The Presbyterians were most decided against the Baptists and Methodists, and used all their
powers of either reason or sophistry to prove their errors, or at least to make the people think they were in error. On the other hand the Baptists and Methodists in
their turn were equally zealous to establish their own tenets, and disprove all others.

In the midst of this war of words and tumult of opinions, I often said to myself, what is to be done? Who of all these parties are right? or, are they all wrong together? If
any one of them be right which is it, and how shall I know it?

While I was labouring under the extreme difficulties, caused by the contests of these parties of religionists. I was one day reading the epistle of James, first chapter and
fifth verse, which reads. "If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth unto all men liberaliy and upbraideth not and it shall be given him." Never did any
passage of scripture come with more power to the heart of man than this did at this time to mine. It'seemed to enter with great force into every feeling of my heart. I
reflected on it again and again, knowing that if any person needed wisdom from God I did; for how to act I did not know, and unless I could get more wisdom than I
then had, would never know; for the teachers of religion of the different sects understood the same passage so differently as to destroy all confidence in settling the
question by an appeal to the bible. At length I came to the conclusion that I must either remain in darkness and confusion, or else I must do as James directs, that is, ask
of God. I at length came to the determination to "ask of God," concluding that if he gave wisdom to them that lacked wisdom, and would give liberally and not upbraid,
I might venture. So, in accordance with this my determination to ask of God. I retired to the woods to make the attempt. It was on the morning of a beautiful clear day,
early in the spring of eighteen hundred and twenty. It was the first time in my life that I had made such an attempt, for amidst all my anxieties I had never as yet made the
attempt to pray vocally.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 287 / 1033
After I had retired into the place where I had previously designed to go, having looked around me and finding myself alone, I kneeled down and began to offer up the
desires of my heart to God. I had scarcely done so, when immediately I was seized upon by some power which entirely overcame me, and had such astonishing
of God. I at length came to the determination to "ask of God," concluding that if he gave wisdom to them that lacked wisdom, and would give liberally and not upbraid,
I might venture. So, in accordance with this my determination to ask of God. I retired to the woods to make the attempt. It was on the morning of a beautiful clear day,
early in the spring of eighteen hundred and twenty. It was the first time in my life that I had made such an attempt, for amidst all my anxieties I had never as yet made the
attempt to pray vocally.

After I had retired into the place where I had previously designed to go, having looked around me and finding myself alone, I kneeled down and began to offer up the
desires of my heart to God. I had scarcely done so, when immediately I was seized upon by some power which entirely overcame me, and had such astonishing
influence over me as to bind my tongue so that I could not speak. Thick darkness gathered around me, and it seemed to me for a time as if I were doomed to sudden
destruction. But exerting all my powers to call upon God to deliver me out of the power of this enemy which had seized upon me, and at the very moment when I was
ready to sink into despair and abandon myself to destruction, not to an imaginary ruin, but to the power of some actual being from the unseen world who had such a
marvellous power as I had never before felt in any being. Just at this moment of great alarm, I saw a pillar of light exactly over my head, above the brightness of the sun,
which descended gradually until it fell upon me. It no sooner appeared than I found myself delivered from the enemy which held me bound. When the light rested upon
me I saw two personages, whose brightness and glory defy all description, standing above me in the air. One of them spake unto me, calling me by name, and said
(pointing to the other)-"This is my beloved son, hear him."

My object in going to enquire of the Lord was to know which of all the sects was right, that I might know which to join. No sooner, therefore, did I get possession of
myself, so as to be able to speak, than I asked the personages who stood above me in the light, which of all the sects was right (for at this time it had never entered into
my heart that all were wrong), and which I should join. I was answered that I must join none of them, for they were all wrong, and the personage who addressed me
said "that all their creeds were an abomination in his sight; that those professors were all corrupt, they draw near to me with their lips, but their hearts are far from me;
they teach for doctrine the commandments of men, having a form of godliness, but they deny the power thereof." He again forbade me to join with any of them: and
many other things did he say unto me which I cannot write at this time. When I came to myself again, I found myself laying on my back, looking up into heaven. Some
few days after I had this vision, I happened to be in company with one of the Methodist preachers who was very active in the before-mentioned religious excitement,
and conversing with him on the subject of religion, I took occasion to give him an account of the vision which I had had. I was greatly surprised at his behaviour, he
treated my communication not only lightly, but with great contempt, saying it was all of the devil, that there were no such things as visions or revelations in these days;
that all such things had ceased with the apostles, and that there never would be any more of them. I soon found however that my telling the story had excited a great
deal of prejudice against me among professors of religion, and was the cause of great persecution which contin- ued to increase; and though I was an obscure boy only
between fourteen and fifteen years of age, and my circumstances in life such as to make a boy of no consequence in the world, yet men of high standing would take
notice sufficient to excite the public mind against me, and create a hot persecution, and this was common among all the sects: all united to persecute me. It has often
caused me serious reflection both then and since, how very strange it was that an obscure boy of a little over fourteen years of age, and one, too, who was doomed to
the necessity of obtaining a scanty maintenance by his daily labour, should be thought a character of sufficient importance to attract the attention of the great ones of the
most popular sects of the day, so as to create in them a spirit of the hottest persecution and reviling. But strange or not, so it was, and was often cause of great sorrow
to myself. However it was nevertheless a fact that I had had a vision. I have thought since that I felt much like Paul when he made his defence before king Agrippa and
related the account of the vision he had when he "saw a light and heard a voice," but still there were but few who believed him; some said he was dishonest, others said
he was mad, and he was ridiculed and reviled; but all this did not destroy the reality of his vision. He had seen a vision, he knew he had, and all the persecution under
heaven could not make it otherwise; and though they should persecute him unto death, yet he knew and would know unto his latest breath, that he had both seen a light
and heard a voice speaking to him, and all the world could not make him think or believe otherwise.-So it was with me, I had actually seen a light, and in the midst of
that light I saw two personages, and they did in reality speak unto me, or one of them did; and though I was hated and persecuted for saying that I had seen a vision,
yet it was true; and while they were persecuting me, reviling me, and speaking all manner of evil against me falsely for so saying, I was led to say in my heart, why
persecute for telling the truth? I have actually seen a vision, and "who am I that I can withstand God?' or why does the world think to make me deny what I have
actually seen? for I had seen a vision; I knew it, and I knew that God knew it, and I could not deny it, neither dare I do it; at least I knew that by so doing I would
offend God and come under condemnation. I had now got my mind satisfied so far as the sectarian world was concerned, that it was not my duty to join with any of
them, but continue as I was until further directed; I had found the testimony of James to be true, that a man who lacked wisdom might ask of God, and obtain and not
be upbraided. I continued to pursue my common avocations in life until the twenty-first of September, one thousand eight hundred and twenty three, all the time
suffering severe persecution at the hands of all classes of men, both religious and irreligious, because I continued to affirm that I had seen a vision. During the space of
time which intervened between the time I had the vision, and the year eighteen hundred and twenty-three, (having been forbidden to join any of the religious sects of the
day, and being of very tender years, and persecuted by those who ought to have been my friends, and to have treated me kindly, and if they supposed me to be
deluded to have endeavoured in a proper and affectionate manner to have reclaimed me,) I was left to all kinds of temptations, and mingling with all kinds of society, I
frequently fell into many foolish errors and displayed the weakness of youth and the corruption of human nature, which I am sorry to say led me into divers temptations,
to the gratification of many appetites offensive in the sight of God. In consequence of these things I often felt condemned for my weakness, and imperfections; when on
the evening of the above mentioned twenty-first of September, after I had retired to my bed for the night, I betook myself to prayer and supplication to Almighty God
for forgiveness of all my sins and follies, and also for a manifestation to me, that I might know of my state and standing before him; for I had full confidence in obtaining
& divine manifestation as I had previously had one.

To be continued.

To Mr. Joseph Smith.

Pittsburgh, Pa, February 2, 1842.

Sir,-Though a stranger to you personally, yet the knowledge of your character (given me by others) makes it unnecessary for me to offer any apology for thus troubling
you, and I entreat you to believe me, when I say, that it is with a sincere desire to arrive at the truth of things that, to me and all others, are of the most vital importance.

I am pleased to inform you that elder John E. Page, has convinced me of my errors, relative to the divinity of the bible; not in appealing to my passions or a mere flare-
up of the imagination, which constitutes the religion of three-fourths of its votaries; but my judgment and understanding were alone consulted, and the result is, I am
almost persuaded to be a christian, on the principles contained in the book.

I now concede God to be a God of mercy, justice, and truth, instead of a tyrannical, lying, and treacherous being that I was forced to consider him, by the character he
got by the various sects and theologians of the day, and their interpretations of his word.

I have wished to know the truth and considered myself bound to receive it, come from whence it may, and inasmuch as your explanation of the bible appears
reasonable to me, and showing me at the same time, the science thereof, makes it, I might say, obligatory in me to know all things (so far as I can appreciate them) that
has any connexion therewith.

I feel to thank God (though I am yet a sinner) that elder Page crossed my path. He is giving the sectarian world the heart-burn in this city and the more they cry
delusion, humbug, and fanatacism, the more the people will not believe it, but go and hear for themselves, and the result is that rational men consider him a rational man,
and the success of his mission in this city is indeed flattering.

ICopyright
 now wish to(c)know,   throughInfobase
                 2005-2009,     you, the laws
                                          MediaandCorp.
                                                   regulations of your church-what is required of its members-how much (if a man of property) mustPage
                                                                                                                                                   he contribute
                                                                                                                                                         288 /annually
                                                                                                                                                                 1033
for its support; in short, what is required to constitute good membership?

If you will please answer those questions comprehensively, you will confer a favour on one, who, with pleasure subscribes himself, your friend and humble servant,
I feel to thank God (though I am yet a sinner) that elder Page crossed my path. He is giving the sectarian world the heart-burn in this city and the more they cry
delusion, humbug, and fanatacism, the more the people will not believe it, but go and hear for themselves, and the result is that rational men consider him a rational man,
and the success of his mission in this city is indeed flattering.

I now wish to know, through you, the laws and regulations of your church-what is required of its members-how much (if a man of property) must he contribute annually
for its support; in short, what is required to constitute good membership?

If you will please answer those questions comprehensively, you will confer a favour on one, who, with pleasure subscribes himself, your friend and humble servant,
RICHARD SAVARY.

In answer to the above I would remark, that it is required of all men to have faith in the Lord Jesus Christ; to repent of all their sins and to be baptized (by one in
authority) in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins; and to have hands laid on them for the gift of the Holy Ghost, to constitute them a member in the church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.

I would respectfully refer you, sir, to our book of doctrines and covenants for information concerning the "laws and regulations" of our church as being given by the
revelations of God for our guide and instruction.

Respecting how much a man of property shall give annually, we have no special instructions to give; he is to feed the hungry, to clothe the naked, to provide for the
widow, to dry up the tear of the orphan, to comfort the afflicted, whether in this church, or in any other, or in no church at all, wherever he finds them; to believe and
obey all that God has revealed, does reveal, or will reveal; to do good unto all men; to be a member in good standing in the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints.-Editor of "Times and Seasons."

Nauvoo and the Mormons.

From the (Columbus) Adrocate.

Mr. Editor,-Having recently had occasion to visit the city of Nauvoo, I cannot permit the opportunity to pass, without expressing the agreeable disappointment that
awaited me there. I had supposed from what I had previously heard, that I should witness an impoverished, ignorant, and bigoted population, completely priest-ridden
and tyranised over by Joseph Smith, the great prophet of these people. On the contrary, to my surprise, I saw a people apparently happy, prosperous, and intelligent.-
Every man appeared to be employed in some business or occupation. I saw no idleness, no intemperance, no noise, no riot, all appeared to be contented, with no
desire to trouble themselves with any thing except their own affairs. With the religion of these people I have nothing to do, if they can be satisfied with the doctrines of
their new Revelation, they have a right to be so. The constitution of the country guarantees to them the right of worshiping God according to the dictates of their own
conscience, and if they can be so easily satisfied, why should we, who differ with them, complain. But I protest against the slandersand persecutions that are continually
heaped on these people. I could see no disposition on their part to be otherwise than a peaceable and law-abiding people, and all they ask of the country is to permit
them to live under the protection of the laws, and to be made amenable for their violations. They may have among them men of bad and desperate characters, and what
community has not? but I am satisfied, as a body, the Mormon people will never be the aggressors or violators of the law.

While at Nauvoo, I had a fine opportunity of seeing the people in a body.-There was a masonic celebration, and the grand master of the state was present for the
purpose of publicly installing the officers of a new lodge. An immense number of persons assembled on the occasion, variously estimated from five to ten thousand, and
never in my life did I witness a better dressed or a more orderly and well-behaved assemblage;-not a drunken or disorderly person to be seen, and the display of taste
and beauty among the females, could not well be surpassed any where

During my stay of three days, I became well acquainted with their principal men, and more particularly with their prophet, the celebrated "old Jo. Smith." I found them
hospitable, polite, well-in-formed, and liberal. With Joseph Smith, the hospitality of whose house I kindly received. I was well pleased; of course, on the subject of
religion we widely differed, but he appeared to be quite as willing to permit me to enjoy my right of opinion, as I think we all ought to be to let the Mormons enjoy
theirs; but instead of the ignorant and tyrannical upstart, judge my surprise at finding him a sensible, intelligent, companionable, and gentlemanly man. In frequent
conversations with him, he gave me every information that I desired, and appeared to be only pleased at being able to do so. He appears to be much respected by all
the people about him, and has their entire confidence. He is a fine-looking man, about thirty-six years of age, and has an interesting family.

The incorporated limits of Nauvoo contains, it is said, about seven thousand persons; the buildings are generally small and much scattered. The Temple and Nauvoo
House now building, will probably, in beauty and design, extent and durability, excel any public buildings in the State, and both will be enclosed before winter. From all
I saw and heard, I am led to believe that, before many years, the city of Nauvoo will be the largest and most beautiful city of the west, provided the Mormons are
unmolested in the peaceable enjoyment of their rights and privileges; and why they should be troubled while acting as good citizens I cannot imagine; and I hope and
trust that the people of Illinois have no disposition to disturb unoffending people who have no disposition but to live peaceably under the laws of the country, and to
worship God under their own vine and fig tree.AN OBSERVER.

Adams Co. March 22, 1842.

G. Mitchelson's Reasons for Renouscing Sectarianism and Embracing the Fulness of the Gospel.

Liverpool, April 2, 1842.

Concluded from the last number.

And here begins a heavy struggle. If he rejects the creed, he is considered a heretic, and perhaps expelled; if he, on the other hand, rejects his own judgment, out of
deference to the creed, or out of fear of consequences, he sins against his God, he wounds his conscience, and becomes a miserable slave.

And thus was I perplexed for many months previous to my leaving the Wesleyan association. I was aware that several of the views I then held, came in contact with the
sermons of John Wesley, and his notes on the new testament; and, that if I dared to introduce them into the pulpit, I should be immediately suspended from my office,
and my usefulness in a great measure destroyed. I therefore determined to withdraw myself from so intolerant a people, and be bound no longer by the traditions of
men. And I soon found, that the study of theology, as it is taught in the scriptures, was much more pleasing and delightful than the study of theology as it is laid down in
human creeds. I felt as if I had got into a paradise, wide as the universe, where richest fruits and loveliest flowers present themselves at every step, while God himself
seemed to hold me by the hand, and make plain my path.

Besides, another bad effect that creeds of human formation have, is, they destroy the right of private judgment, without which no man can be a christian. Should you
here inquire, what it is to be a christian? I reply in the words of another, "a christian is one who believes Christ's words, obeys Christ's commands, and relies on Christ's
promises." But in order to believe Christ's words, we must inquire what they are, and not take for granted all we hear proclaimed from the pulpit; and if we are to
 Copyright
believe them(c)in2005-2009,    Infobase
                 the sense in which   theyMedia   Corp. or written, we must inquire what they mean as well. Suppose, for instance, a council or general
                                           were spoken                                                                                              Page    289 /should
                                                                                                                                                        assembly,   1033
determine that Jesus took little children up in his arms and baptized them; and suppose that, when we search the new testament diligently through, we are unable to find
a single passage to warrant such an assumption; are we not bound by our allegiance to Christ, to reject the decisions of the council or assembly, and abide by what we
Besides, another bad effect that creeds of human formation have, is, they destroy the right of private judgment, without which no man can be a christian. Should you
here inquire, what it is to be a christian? I reply in the words of another, "a christian is one who believes Christ's words, obeys Christ's commands, and relies on Christ's
promises." But in order to believe Christ's words, we must inquire what they are, and not take for granted all we hear proclaimed from the pulpit; and if we are to
believe them in the sense in which they were spoken or written, we must inquire what they mean as well. Suppose, for instance, a council or general assembly, should
determine that Jesus took little children up in his arms and baptized them; and suppose that, when we search the new testament diligently through, we are unable to find
a single passage to warrant such an assumption; are we not bound by our allegiance to Christ, to reject the decisions of the council or assembly, and abide by what we
see to be in very truth the practice of Christ? or, suppose that the council or general assembly should decide that a particular declaration of the Saviour's is to be
understood in a certain given sense, such as the following, "these signs shall follow them that believe; in my name they shall cast out devils; they shall speak with new
tongues; they shall take up serpents; and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them; they shall lay hands on the sick and they shall recover," Mark, c. xvi, v. 15,
16, 17; that these signs were only to follow the apostles, or the believers of that age; and suppose, that after the most diligent examination of the subject, we are
compelled to differ from the assembly or conference, as to the meaning of the passage in question; are we not bound, by our allegiance to Christ, to reject that
interpretation of his words, which appears to us absurd and false, and to adhere to that which commends itself to our judgment and common sense as reasonable and
true? If we pursue a different course, we cannot be said to believe Christ's words, but show that we prefer the words of men.

And so with regard to Christ's commands. If we are to obey Christ's commands, we must know what they are; and if we are to obey them in the sense in which the
Saviour intended them to be obeyed, we must endeavour to ascertain their meaning also. But in order to do this, we must free our minds from all prejudices, lay aside
all our preconceived opinions, and be determined to exercise our common sense and reason, should it even lead us to sever ourselves from the sect in which we have
been cradled, and this it certainly will do.

No one can exercise his own judgment free from the prejudices of education, and act accordingly, but he must soon abandon sectarianism. Shortly after I had begun to
see the evil of human creeds. I saw also that baptism by water was established by Jesus Christ, as a permanent ordinance in the church; and that immersion was the
proper mode, and adults the proper subjects of that baptism. I therefore rejected the doctrine of infant sprinkling, as being a tradition of man's inventing; and more fully
than ever resolved upon taking the word of God and believing it, before all the libraries and hireling priests in existence. I soon discovered that it was my duty to be
immersed, in imitation of the blessed Jesus, who was not baptized while an infant, but "when he began to be about thirty years of age," as you may read in the iii. c. of
Luke, and v. 23. My ideas at that time were, that if I copied the example of Jesus Christ, and was immersed in his name, I should have an increase of communion with
the Holy Spirit. I opened my mind to John Bowes, at that time pastor of a congregation in Liverpool, who agreed to baptize me, although I still retained my standing in
the association, but which I resigned shortly after this occurence.

And here I come to a very important era in my religious history, to which I crave the reader's serious attention, and more especially those who have not embraced the
fulness of the gospel; but who, like me, have been baptized by those who had no authority.

About the beginning of November last, I saw it announced that elder G. J. Adams, from America, would preach in the Music Hall, Bold Street. Although up to that
period, I had imbibed a strong prejudice against the doctrines promulgated by the Latter-day Saints, regarding them as "old wives fables," and the propogators of them
as deluded, weakminded men. I arrived at the above conclusions, like many more, from the reports I had heard, without investigating the principles for myself. I
resolved however to go and hear this elder Adams, and free my mind, as much as possible from prejudice, in order that I might look at the principles fairly. I soon
discovered, that there was more truth in their principles than I was aware of; and that their "old wive's fables," as I had formerly called them, were glorious principles of
truth, of which I had been in a great measure ignorant before. I now began to see the beauty of that old Saxon word "god' spell," for truly the gospel that I heard
preached on that occasion, had a "spell" in it that I could not resist. I therefore continued to attend again and again, taking notes of every lecture I heard, and re-
examining them when I got home; I likewise purchased all the books which they had published in England, together with whatever I could obtain that was published
against them. I gave each side of the question a fair and impartial investigation. I likewise heard several discussions, between elder Adams and others, while he
remained in Liverpool; nor did I neglect to pray for wisdom to him who is the fountain of all wisdom. The result was, a firm conviction that the church of Latter-day
Saints, was the only church on earth that was founded on new testament principles. I resolved "this people shall be my people, and their God my God." I therefore gave
in my name as a candidate for baptism. Should it be asked, why be baptized again? I answer, my experience was so much like what it was previous to my being
baptized; and I saw none of the gifts and blessings spoken of in the scriptures accompanying any members of the society with which I stood connected; nor indeed,
could I expect to see them, while they all regarded these gifts as being no longer necessary.

I therefore began to entertain serious doubts, whether I had entered in by the right door after all. These words were applied very forcibly to my mind, "to him the porter
openeth," John c. x, v. 3. Now a porter is an individual who is duly authorized and appointed to act in his office, "and he that entereth not in by the door," which the
duly appointed porter shall open, but climbeth up some other way, the Saviour hath said, "he is a thief and a robber." Well, then, the question arises, how do the
professed porters of this day obtain their commission? We reply, they cannot obtain it by revelation, or the spirit of prophecy; for they say that revelation has ceased,
the spirit of prophecy has ceased, and the ministering of angels has ceased, because no longer needed. And yet, Paul plainly declares that, "no man taketh this honour
unto himself, but he that is called of God, as was Aaron," who was evidently called by revelation. Seeing these things then, and also reading in the 19th of the Acts, of
twelve individuals at Ephesus, after they heard the pure unadulterated gospel from the mouth of Paul, were all of them re-baptized, in the name of Jesus Christ, and had
hands laid on them for the reception of the Holy Ghost: and when I saw that it was exactly the same gospel that the Latter-day Saints preach; I could not, I durst not
refuse to comply with the requirements of that gospel. I therefore went down a second time into the water, and was immersed in the name of Jesus Christ "for the
remission of my sins," on the 5th of February, 1842. I have no doubt but this will sound strange to some, viz., that I should be baptized for the remission of my sins,
when I have professed to have them remitted eleven years ago and upwards. To such individuals I would say that, had I never heard this gospel, I believe I should have
been saved without it; inasmuch as I served the Lord according to the light I then had. The Saviour is very emphatic on this subject, where he says, "If I had not come
and spoken unto them, they had not had sin: but now they have no cloak for their sins," John C. xvi, v. 22. And also in his ever memorable discourse with Nicodemus,
the ruler of the Jews, he says, "except a man be born of water and of the spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God." He then goes on to say,-"and this is the
condemnation that light is come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds were evil," John c. 3, v. 5, 19. I felt something like what
Paul experienced when he said, "I was alive without the law once, but when the commandment came home, sin revived, and I died." I feel truly thankful that I was ever
led to embrace this gospel; I feel that, being made free by the truth, I am free indeed.

Soon after I had obeyed the gospel, it pleased the Holy. Ghost to call me to the work of the ministry; accordingly I was ordained an elder on the 20th February, 1842.

And now I bear testimony that this work is of God, and will continue to roll on until those mighty mingling voices shall proclaim-"the kingdoms of this world are become
the kingdoms of our Lord and of his Christ, and he shall reign for ever and ever." Amen! Amen! Amen! Even so, come, Lord Jesus.

  * From which we derive the word Gospel.

The Millennial Star. June 1 1842.

General Conference.

THIS conference was held in the New Corn Exchange, Manchester, on Whit-Sunday, the 15th of May, and, by adjournment, on the two following days, in the large
 Copyright
room       (c) 2005-2009,
     adjoining            Infobase
                Hayward's Hotel,     Media
                                 Bridge     Corp.
                                        Street.                                                                                       Page 290 / 1033

Never before has it fallen to our lot to attend a meeting of the Saints, in the British Isles, so distinguished for its numbers, for the importance of the principles taught, and
General Conference.

THIS conference was held in the New Corn Exchange, Manchester, on Whit-Sunday, the 15th of May, and, by adjournment, on the two following days, in the large
room adjoining Hayward's Hotel, Bridge Street.

Never before has it fallen to our lot to attend a meeting of the Saints, in the British Isles, so distinguished for its numbers, for the importance of the principles taught, and
for the unity of feeling, affection, and sympathy that seemed to influence every heart. It was, indeed, a time of refreshing; while, from the testimony borne by the elders
of the different branches, the teachings of the spirit appear to have been simultaneous in preparing the minds of the servants of God for those measures that are
necessary to carry into effect his great purposes in the building up of Zion, and in gathering together the Saints in obedience to the command of heaven.

The meeting being called to order, elder P. P. PRATT was unanimously chosen to preside.

Elder WARD being then chosen to act as clerk of the conference, the meeting was opened by singing, "Go, ye messengers of glory."

Elder G. D. WATT, from Edinburgh, then engaged in prayer, when a few verses being sung, elder PRATT proceeded to address the conference, and expressed his
great satisfaction at the contemplation of the vast assemblage before him, and also at the condition of the church. He looked back at what he knew of the work of the
Lord, and he beheld, in the year 1830, the church rising in obscurity in the western wilderness, and consisting only of six members: he looked again only five years ago,
and this island had not heard the fulness of the gospel as it had been renewed by the visions of heaven. A certain few in weakness visited these shores, trusting in the
power and the blessing of God; but now I look around me, and what do I behold? scores, hundreds, I might almost say thousands of fellow-labourers raised up. I
behold on my right, and on my left, ministers of the truth from various parts of the British Isles, to represent the different conferences that have been established on the
principles of truth, in the face of every opposition. Who cannot see the hand of the Lord in this? Who does not rejoice in this glorious work? and especially in
contemplating what a few years will bring about in distant lands, in delivering the honest in heart from error and superstition, and introducing them into the liberty of the
gospel! I look ahead, and behold a multitude which no man can number, sitting under their own vines and fig-trees. Whence come they? out of great tribulation: they
have burst the bands of their neck, they walk in white, with the hundred and forty and four thousand ministering unto them, while heaven and earth are mingling their
hosannas to the Lamb that was slain. But the subject is too great; suffice it to say that we have assembled to edify and instruct each other, and to transact business more
important than the counsels of any senate on the face of the earth-to expatiate upon the laws of a kingdom that shall never have an end-and to do business in the name
of the King of kings, the great high priest of our profession, Christ Jesus.

The number of officers present at the opening of the meeting was then called for:-.

Notices.

We feel truly thankful that we can this month state that we have received information of the safe arrival of all our vessels at New Orleans.-ED.

We have much pleasure in announcing that elder Snider has arrived from Nauvoo, and that he in connexion with elder Pratt, have already commenced their mission to
different churches

Also, that we expect, in next month's "STAR," to give some extracts from the "Book of Abraham"-a relick of greater antiquity than the Bible, written on papyrus, and
taken from the breast of an Egyptian mummy, now in the possession of, and translated by Joseph Smith.-ED.

Contents.

No. 3. July 1842. Vol. III.
EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY P. P. PRATT AND T. WARD, 36, CHAPEL STREET, LIVERPOOL.

A Fac-Simile From the Book of Abraham.

No. 1.

FIG. 1. The angel of the Lord.-2. Abraham fastened upon an altar.-3. The idolatrous priest of Elkensh attempting to offer up Abraham as a sacrifice.-4.
The altar for sacrifice, by the idolatrous priests, standing before the gods of Elkensh, Libnah, Mamackrah, Korash, and Pharaoh.-5. The idolatrous god
of Elkensh.-6. The idolatrous god of Libnah.-7. The idolatrous god of Mamackrah.-8. The idolatrous god of Korash.-9. The idolatrous god of Pharaoh.-
10. Abraham in Egypt.-11. Designed to represent the pillars of heaven, as understood by the Egyptians.-12. Rankeeyang, signifying expanse, or the
firmament over our heads; but in this case, in relation to this subject, the Egyptians meant it to signify shauman, to be high, or the heavens, answering
to the Hebrew word, shanmahyeem.

The Book of Abraham.

The following is a translation of some ancient records that have fallen into our hands, from the catacombs of Egypt, purporting to be the writings of Abraham, while he
was in Egypt, called the BOOK OF ABRAHAM, written by his own hand, upon papyrus.-Ed. of "Times and Seasons."

1. In the land of the Chaldeans, at the residence of my father, I, Abraham saw that it was needful for me to obtain another place of residence, and finding there was
greater happiness and peace and rest for me, I sought for the blessings of the fathers and the right whereunto I should be ordained to administer the same; having been
myself a follower of righteousness, desiring also to be one who possessed great knowledge, and to be a greater follower of righteousness, and to possess a greater
knowledge, and to be a father of many nations, a prince of peace; and desiring to receive instructions, and to keep the commandments of God, I became a rightful heir,
a high priest, holding the right belonging to the fathers, it was conferred upon me from the fathers; it came down from the fathers, from the beginning of time, yea, even
from the beginning, or before the foundations of the earth, to the present time, even the right of the first born, on the first man, who is Adam, or first father, through the
fathers, unto me.

2. I sought for mine appointment unto the priesthood according to the appointment of God unto the fathers concerning the seed. My fathers having turned from their
righteousness, and from the holy commandments which the Lord their God had given unto them, unto the worshipping of the gods of the heathens, utterly refused to
hearken to my voice; for their hearts were set to do evil, and were wholly turned to the god of Elkenah, and the god of Libnah, and the god of Mahmackrah, and the
god of Korash, and the god of Pharaoh, king of Egypt; therefore they turned their hearts to the sacrifice of the heathen in offering up their children unto their dumb idols,
and hearkened not unto my voice, but endeavoured to take away my life by the hand of the priest of Elkenah. The priest of Elkenah was also the priest of Pharaoh.

3.Copyright  (c) time
   Now, at this  2005-2009,    Infobase
                      it was the        Media
                                 custom of      Corp.of Pharaoh, the king of Egypt, to offer up upon the altar which was built in the land of Chaldea,
                                           the priest                                                                                               Page
                                                                                                                                                       for the291   / 1033
                                                                                                                                                               offering unto
these strange gods, both men, women, and children. And it came to pass that the priest made an offering unto the god of Pharaoh, and also unto the god of Shagreel,
even after the manner of the Egyptians. Now the god of Shagreel was the sun. Even the thank-offering of a child did the priest of Pharaoh offer upon the altar which
hearken to my voice; for their hearts were set to do evil, and were wholly turned to the god of Elkenah, and the god of Libnah, and the god of Mahmackrah, and the
god of Korash, and the god of Pharaoh, king of Egypt; therefore they turned their hearts to the sacrifice of the heathen in offering up their children unto their dumb idols,
and hearkened not unto my voice, but endeavoured to take away my life by the hand of the priest of Elkenah. The priest of Elkenah was also the priest of Pharaoh.

3. Now, at this time it was the custom of the priest of Pharaoh, the king of Egypt, to offer up upon the altar which was built in the land of Chaldea, for the offering unto
these strange gods, both men, women, and children. And it came to pass that the priest made an offering unto the god of Pharaoh, and also unto the god of Shagreel,
even after the manner of the Egyptians. Now the god of Shagreel was the sun. Even the thank-offering of a child did the priest of Pharaoh offer upon the altar which
stood by the hill called Potiphar's Hill, at the head of the plain of Olishem. Now, this priest had offered upon this altar three virgins at one time, who were the daughters
of Onitah, one of the royal deseent directly from the loins of Ham. These virgins were offered up because of their virtue; they would not bow down to worship gods of
wood or of stone, therefore they were killed upon this altar, and it was done after the manner of the Egyptians.

4. And it came to pass that the priests laid violence upon me, that they might slay me, also, as they did those virgins upon this altar; and that you might have a
knowledge of this altar, I will refer you to the representation at the commencement of this record. It was made after the form of a bedstead, such as was had among the
Chaldeans, and it stood before the gods of Elkenah, Libnah, Mahmackrah, Korash, and also a god like unto that of Pharaoh, king of Egypt. That you may have an
understanding of these gods, I have given you the fashion of them in the figures at the beginning, which manner of the figures is called by the Chaldean, rahleenos, which
signifies hieroglyphicks.

5. And as they lifted up their hands upon me, that they might offer me up and take away my life, behold, I lifted up my voice unto the Lord my God, and the Lord
hearkened and heard, and he filled me with a vision of the Almighty, and the angel of his presence stood by me, and immediately unloosed my bands, and his voice was
unto me, Abraham! Abraham! behold, my name is JEHOVAH, and I have heard thee, and have come down to deliver thee, and to take thee away from thy father's
house, and from all thy kin-folks, into a strange land which thou knowest not of, and this because they have turned their hearts away from me, to worship the god of
Elkenah, and the god of Libnah, and the god of Mahmackrah and the god of Korash, and the god of Pharaoh, king of Egypt; therefore I have come down to visit them,
and to destroy him who hath lifted up his hand against thee, Abraham, my son, to take away thy life. Behold, I will lead thee by my hand, and I will take thee, to put
upon thee my name, even the priesthood of thy father; and my power shall be over thee; as it was with Noah so shall it be with thee; that through thy ministry my name
shall be known in the earth for ever, for I am thy God.

6. Behold Potiphar's Hill was in the land of Ur, of Chaldea; and the Lord broke down the altar of Elkenah and of the gods of the land, and utterly destroyed them, and
smote the priest that he died; and there was great mourning in Chaldea, and also in the court of Pharaoh, which Pharaoh signifies king by royal blood. Now this king of
Egypt was a descendant from the loins of Ham, and was a partaker of the blood of the Canaanites by birth. From this descent sprang all the Egyptians, and thus the
blood of the Canaanites was preserved in the land.

7. The land of Egypt being first discovered by a woman, who was the daughter of Hamrand the daughter of Egyptus, which in the Chaldee signifies Egypt, which
signifies that which is forbidden. When this woman discovered the land it was under water, who afterwards settled her sons in it: and thus, from Ham, sprang that race
which preserved the curse in the land, Now the first government of Egypt was established by Pharaoh, the eldest son of Egyptus, the daughter of Ham, and it was after
the manner of the government of Ham, which was patriarchal. Pharaoh being a righteous man, established his kingdom and judged his people wisely and justly all his
days, seeking earnestly to imitate that order established by the fathers in the first generations, in the days of the first patriarchal reign, even in the reign of Adam, and
also Noah, his father, who blessed him with the blessings of the earth, and with the blessings of wisdom, but cursed him as pertaining to the priesthood.

8. Now, Pharaoh being of that lineage by which he could not have the right of priesthood, notwithstanding the Pharaohs would fain claim it from Noah, through Ham,
therefore my father was led away by their idolatry; but I shall endeavour, hereafter, to delineate the chronology, running back from myself to the beginning of the
creation, for the records have come into my hands which I hold unto this present time.

9. Now, after the priest of Elkenah was smitten that he died, there came a fulfilment of those things which were said unto me concerning the land of Chaldea, that there
should be a famine in the land. Accordingly a famine prevailed throughout all the land of Chaldea, and my father was sorely tormented because of the famine, and he
repented of the evil which he had determined against me, to take away my life. But the records of the fathers, even the patriarchs, concerning the right of priesthood, the
Lord my God preserved in mine own hands, therefore a knowledge of the beginning of the creation, and also of the planets, and of the stars, as they were made known
unto the fathers, have I kept even unto this day, and I shall endeavour to write some of these things upon this record, for the benefit of my posterity that shall come after
me.

10. Now the Lord God caused the famine to wax sore in the land of Ur, insomuch that Haran, my brother, died, but Terah, my father, yet lived in the land of Ur, of the
Chaldees. And it came to pass that I, Abraham, took Sarai to wife, and Nehor, my brother, took Milcan to wife, who were the daughters of Haran. Now the Lord had
said unto me. Abraham, get thee out of thy country, and from thy kindred, and from thy father's house, unto a land that I will shew thee. Therefore I left the land of Ur,
of the Chaldees, to go into the land of Canaan; and I took Lot, my brother's son and his wife, and Sarai my wife, and also my father followed after me, unto the land
which we denominated Haran. And the famine abated; and my father tarried in Haran and dwelt there, as there were many flocks in Haran; and my father turned again
unto his idolatry, therefore he continued in Haran.

11. But I, Abraham, and Lot, my brother's son, prayed unto the Lord, and the Lord appeared unto me, and said unto me, arise, and take Lot with thee, for I have
purposed to take thee away out of Haran, and to make of thee a minister to bear my name in a strange lamt which I will give unto thy seed after thee for an everlasting
possession, when they hearken to my voice, for I am the Lord thy God; I dwell in heaven, the earth is my footstool; I stretch my hand over the sea, and it obeys my
voice; I cause the wind and the fire to be my chariot; I say to the mountains depart hence, and behold they are taken away by a whirlwind, in an instant, suddenly. My
name is Jehovah, and I know the end from the beginning, therefore my hand shall be over thee, and I will make of thee a great nation, and I will bless thee above
measure, and make thy name great among all nations, and thou shalt be a blessing unto thy seed after thee, that in their hands they shall bear this ministry and priesthood
unto all nations, and I will bless them through thy name; for as many as receive this gospel shall be called after thy name, and shall be accounted thy seed, and shall rise
up and bless thee, as unto their father; and I will bless them that bless thee, and curse them that curse thee; and in thee (that is in thy priesthood) and in thy seed (that is
thy priesthood), for I give unto thee a promise that this right shall continue in thee, and in thy seed after thee (that is to say, the literal seed, or the seed of the body),
shall all the families of the earth be blessed, even with the blessings of the gospel, which are the blessings of salvation, even of eternal life.

12. Now, after the Lord had withdrawn from speaking to me, and withdrawn his face from me, I said in mine heart, thy servant has sought thee earnestly, now I have
found thee. Thou didst send thine angel to deliver me from the gods of Elkenah, and I will do well to hearken unto thy voice, therefore let thy servant rise up and depart
in peace. So I, Abraham, departed as the Lord had said unto me, and Lot with me; and I, Abraham, was sixty and two years old when I departed out of Haran. And I
took Sarai, whom I took to wife when I was in Ur, in Chaldea, and Lot my brother's son, and all our substance that we had gathered, and the souls that we had won in
Haran, and came forth in the way to the land of Canaan, and dwelt in tents as we came on our way; therefore, eternity was our covering, and our rock, and our
salvation, as we journeyed from Haran by the way of Jershon, to come to the land of Canaan.

13. Now I, Abraham, built an altar in the land of Jershon, and made an offering unto the Lord, and prayed that the famine might be turned away from my father's house,
that they might not perish; and then we passed from Jershon through the land, unto the place of Sechem. It was situated on the plains of Morch, and we had already
come into the borders of the land of the Canaanites, and I offered sacrifice there in the plains of Morch, and called on the Lord dovoutly, because we had already
come   into the
 Copyright    (c)land of this idolatrous
                   2005-2009,    Infobasenation.
                                           Media Corp.                                                                                           Page 292 / 1033

"Try the Spirits."
13. Now I, Abraham, built an altar in the land of Jershon, and made an offering unto the Lord, and prayed that the famine might be turned away from my father's house,
that they might not perish; and then we passed from Jershon through the land, unto the place of Sechem. It was situated on the plains of Morch, and we had already
come into the borders of the land of the Canaanites, and I offered sacrifice there in the plains of Morch, and called on the Lord dovoutly, because we had already
come into the land of this idolatrous nation.

"Try the Spirits."

From the "Times and Seasons."

Recent occurrences that have transpired amongst us render it an imperative duty devolving upon me to say something in relation to the spirits by which men are
actuated. It is evident from the apostle's writings that many false spirits existed in their day, and had "gone forth into the world," and that it needed intelligence which
God alone could impart to detect false spirits, and to prove what spirits were of God. The world in general have been grossly ignorant in regard to this one thing, and
why should they be otherwise, "for no man knows the things of God but by the spirit of God." The Egyptians were not able to discover the difference between the
miracles of Moses and those of the magicians until they came to be tested together; and if Moses had not appeared in their midst, they would unquestionably have
thought that the miracles of the magicians were performed through the mighty power of God; for they were great miracles that were performed by them; a supernatural
agency was developed; and great power manifested.

The witch of Endor is no less singular a personage; clothed with a powerful agency she raised the prophet Samuel from his grave, and he appeared before the
astonished king and revealed unto him his future destiny. Who is to tell whether this woman is of God, and a righteous woman? or whether the power she possessed
was of the devil, and her a witch as represented by the bible? It is easy for us to say now; but if we had lived in her day, which of us could have unravelled the mystery?

It would have been equally as difficult for us to tell by what spirit the prophets prophesied, or by what power the apostles spoke and worked miracles. Who could have
told whether the power of Simen, the sorcerer, was of God or of the devil? There always did, in every age, seem to be a lack of intelligence pertaining to this subject.
Spirits of all kinds have been manifested in every age, and almost amongst all people. If we go among the Pagans they have their spirits; the Mahomedans, the Jews, the
Christians, the Indians, all have their spirits-all have a supernatural agency, and all contend that their spirits are of God. Who shall solve the mystery? "Try the spirits,"
says John, but who is to do it? The learned, the eloquent, the philosopher, the sage, the divine, all are ignorant. The Heathens will boast of their Gods, and of the great
things that have been unfolded by their oracles. The Mussulman will boast of his Koran and of the divine communications that his progenitors have received and are
receiving. The Jews have had numerous instances, both ancient and modern, among them of men who have professed to be inspired and sent to bring about great
events; and the Christian world has not been slow in making up the number.

"Try the spirits;" but what by? Are we to try them by the creeds of men? What preposterous folly-what sheer ignorance-what madness. Try the motions and actions of
an eternal being (for I contend that all spirits are such) by a thing that was conceived in ignorance and brought forth in folly-a cobweb of yesterday. Angels would hide
their faces, and devils would be ashamed and insulted, and would say, "Paul we know, and Jesus we know, but who are ye?" Let each man or society make a creed
and try evil spirits by it, and the devil would shake his sides; it is all that he would ask, all that he would desire. Yet many of them do this, and hence "many spirits are
abroad in the world." One great evil is that men are ignorant of the nature of spirits; their power, laws, government, intelligence, &c., and imagine that when there is
anything like power, revelation, or vision manifested, that it must be of God: hence the Methodists, Presbyterians, and others frequently possess a spirit that will cause
them to lie down, and during its operation animation is frequently entirely suspended; they consider it to be the power of God, and a glorious manifestation from God. A
manifestation of what? Is there any intelligence communicated? Are the curtains of heaven withdrawn, or the purposes of God developed? have they seen and
conversed with an angel, or have the glories of futurity burst upon their view? No, but their body has been inanimate, the operation of their spirit suspended, and all the
intelligence that can be obtained from them when they arise, is a shout of glory, or hallelujah, or some incoherent expression; but they have had "the power." The
Shaker will whirl around on his heel, impelled by a supernatural agency or spirit, and think that he is governed by the spirit of God; and the Jumper will jump, and enter
into all kinds of extravagancies; a Primitive Methodist will shout under the influence of that spirit, until he will rend the heavens with his cries; while the Quakers (or
Friends) moved as they think by the spirit of God, will sit still and say nothing. Is God the author of all this? If not of all of it, which does he recognize? surely such an
heterogeneous mass of confusion never can enter into the kingdom of heaven. Every one of these protesses to be competent to try his neighbour's spirit, but no one can
try his own; and what is the reason? because they have not a key to unlock, no rule wherewith to measure, and no criterion whereby they can test it. Could any one tell
the length, breadth, or height of a building without a rule? test the quality of metals without a criterion, or point out the movements of the planetary system without a
knowledge of astronomy?-Certainly not; and if such ignorance as this is manifested about a spirit of this kind, who can describe an angel of light? If Satan should
appear as one in glory, who can tell his colour, his sign, his appearance, his glory? or what is the manner of his manifestation? Who can detect the spirit of the French
prophets, with their revelations, and visions, and power, and manifestations? or who can point out the spirit of the Irvingites with their apostles, and prophets, and
visions, and tongues, and interpretations, &c., &c.; or who can drag into day-light and develope the hidden mysteries of the false spirits that so frequently are made
manifest among the Latter-day Saints? We answer that no man can do this without the priesthood, and having a knowledge of the laws by which spirits are governed;
for, as "no man knows the things of God but by the spirit of God," so no man knows the spirit of the devil, and his power and influence, but by possessing intelligence
which is more than human, and having unfolded, through the medium of the priesthood, the mysterious operations of his devices; without knowing the angelio form, the
sanctified look and gesture, and the zeal that is frequently manifested by him for the glory of God; together with the prophetic spirit, the gracious influence, the godly
appearance, and the holy garb which is so characteristic of his proceedings, and his mysterious windings. A man must have the discerning of spirits, before he can drag
into day-light this hellish influence and unfold it unto the world in all its soul-destroying, diabolical, and horrid colours; for nothing is a greater injury to the children of
men than to be under the influence of a false spirit, when they think they have the spirit of God. Thousands have felt the influence of its terrible power and baneful
effects; long pilgrimages have been undertaken, penances endured, and pain, misery, and ruin have followed in their train; nations have been convulsed, kingdoms
overthrown, provinces laid waste, and blood, carnage, and desolation are the habiliments in which it has been clothed. The Turks, the Hindoos, the Jews, the
Christians, the Indians: in fact all nations have been deceived, imposed upon, and injured through the mischievous effects of false spirits.

As we have noticed before, the great difficulty lies in the ignorance of the nature of spirits, of the laws by which they are governed, and the signs by which they may be
known; if it requires the spirit of God to know the things of God, and the spirit of the devil can only be unmasked through that medium, then it follows, as a natural
consequence, that unless some person or persons have a communication or revelation from God, unfolding to them the operation of spirit, they must eternally remain
ignorant of these principles; for I contend, that if one man cannot understand these things but by the spirit of God, ten thousand men cannot; it is alike out of the reach of
the wisdom of the learned, the tongue of the eloquent, and the power of the mighty; and we shall at last have to come to this conclusion, whatever we may think of
revelation-that without it we can neither know, nor understand any thing of God or the devil; and however unwilling the world may be to acknowledge this principle, it is
evident from the multifarious creeds and notions concerning this matter, that they understand nothing of this principle, and it is equally as plain, that without a divine
communication they must remain in ignorance.-The world always mistook false prophets for true ones, and those that were sent of God they considered to be false
prophets; and hence they killed, stoned, punished, and imprisoned the true prophets, and they had to hide themselves in "deserts, and dens, and caves of the earth;" and
although the most honourable men of the earth, they banished them from their society as vagabonds, whilst they cherished, honoured, and supported knaves,
vagabonds, hypocrites, impostors, and the basest of men.

A man must have the discerning of spirits, as we before stated, to understand these things; and how is he to obtain this gift if there are no gifts of the spirit? and how can
these gifts be obtained without revelation?-"Christ ascended into heaven and gave gifts to men,. . .and he gave some apostles, and some prophets, and some
evangelists, and some pastors and teachers." And how were apostles, prophets, pastors, teachers, and evangelists chosen? by "prophecy (revelation) and by laying on
 Copyright
of hands"-by(c)a divine
                 2005-2009,   Infobase Media
                        communication,          Corp. appointed ordinance, through the medium of the priesthood, organized according to the order
                                         and a divinely                                                                                                Page
                                                                                                                                                         of God 293   / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                  by divine
appointment. The apostles in ancient times held the keys of this priesthood-of the mysteries of the kingdom of God, and consequently were enabled to unlock and
unravel all things pertaining to the government of the church, the welfare of society, the future destiny of men, and the agency, power, and influence of spirits; for they
A man must have the discerning of spirits, as we before stated, to understand these things; and how is he to obtain this gift if there are no gifts of the spirit? and how can
these gifts be obtained without revelation?-"Christ ascended into heaven and gave gifts to men,. . .and he gave some apostles, and some prophets, and some
evangelists, and some pastors and teachers." And how were apostles, prophets, pastors, teachers, and evangelists chosen? by "prophecy (revelation) and by laying on
of hands"-by a divine communication, and a divinely appointed ordinance, through the medium of the priesthood, organized according to the order of God by divine
appointment. The apostles in ancient times held the keys of this priesthood-of the mysteries of the kingdom of God, and consequently were enabled to unlock and
unravel all things pertaining to the government of the church, the welfare of society, the future destiny of men, and the agency, power, and influence of spirits; for they
could control them at pleasure, bid them depart in the name of Jesus, and detect their mischievous and mysterious operations when trying to palm themselves upon the
church in a religious garb, and militate against the interest of the church, and the spread of truth. We read that they "cast out devils in the name of Jesus," and when a
woman possessing the spirit of divination, cried before Paul and Silas "these are the servants of the most high God that show unto us the way of salvation:" they
detected the spirit, and although sho spake favourably of them, Paul commanded the spirit to come out of her, and saved themselves from the opprobrium that might
have been heaped upon their heads, through an afiiance with her in the development of her wicked principles, which they certainly would have been charged with if they
had not rebuked the evil spirit. A power similar to this existed through the medium of the priesthood, in different ages. Moses could detect the magicians' power and
show that he was God's servant; he knew when he was upon the mountain (through revelation), that Israel was engaged in idolatry; he could develope the sin of Korah,
Dathan, and Abiram, detect witches and wizards in their proceedings, and point out the true prophets of the Lord. Joshua knew how to detect the man who had stolen
the wedge of gold and the Babylonish garment, Michaiah could point out the false spirit by which the four hundred prophets were governed; and if his advice had been
taken, many lives would have been spared, 2 Chron. c.xviii, v. 18. Elijah, Elisha, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel and many other prophets possessed this power. Our
Saviour, the apostles, and even the members of the church were endowed with this gift; for says Paul, 1 Cor. xiii, "to one is given the gifts of tongues, to another the
interpretation of tongues, to another the working of miracles, to another prophecy, to another the discerning of spirits," all these proceeded from the same spirit of God,
and were the gifts of God. The Ephesian church was enabled, by this principle, "to try those that said they were apostles and were not, and found them liars," Rev. c, ii,
v. 2.

In tracing the thing to the foundation, and looking at it philosophically we shall find a very material difference between the body and the spirit. The body is supposed to
be organized matter, and the spirit by many is thought to be immaterial, without substance. With this latter statement we should beg leave to differ, and state that spirit is
a substance-that it is material; but that it is more pure, elastic, and refined matter than the body-that it existed before the body, can exist in the body, and will exist
separate from the body, when the body will be mouldering in the dust; and will, in the resurrection, be again united with it. Without attempting to describe this
mysterious connexion and the laws that govern the body and spirit of man-their relationship to each other, and the design of God in relation to the human body and
spirit, I would just remark that the spirits of men are eternal, that they are governed by the same priesthood that Abraham, Melchizedec, and the apostles were; that
they are organized according to that priesthood which is everlasting, "without beginning of days or end of years;" that they all move in their respective spheres, and are
governed by the law of God; that when they appear upon earth they are in a probationary state, and are preparing, if righteous, for a future and a greater glory; that the
spirits of good men cannot interfere with the wicked beyond their prescribed bounds; for "Michael the archangel dared not bring a railing accusation against the devil,
but said the Lord rebuke thee, Satan."

It would seem also that wicked spirits have their bounds, limits, and laws by which they are governed or controlled, and know their future destiny; hence those that
were in the maniac said to our Saviour, "art thou come to torment us before the time;" and when Satan presented himself before the Lord among the sons of God, he
said that he came "from going to and fro in the earth, and from wandering up and down in it;" and he is emphatically called the prince of the power of the air; and it is
very evident that they possess a power that none but those who have the priesthood can control, as we have before adverted to in the case of the sons of Sceva.

Having said so much upon general principles, without referring to the peculiar situation, power, and influence of the magicians of Egypt, the wizards and witches of the
Jews, the oracles of the IIeathen-their necromancers, sooth-sayers, and astrologers-the maniacs or those possessed of devils in the apostles' days, we will notice and
try to detect (so far as we have the scriptures for our aid) some few instances of the developement of false spirits in more modern times, and in this our day.

The French prophets, were possessed of a spirit that deceived; they existed in Vivaris and Dauphiny, in great numbers, in the year 1688, there were many boys and
girls from seven to twenty-five; they had strange fits as in tremblings and in faintings, which made them stretch out their legs and arms as in a swoon; they remained a
while in trances and coming out of them uttered all that came into their mouths. [See Buck's Theological Dictionary.] Now, God never had any prophets that acted in
this way; there was nothing indecorous in the proceedings of the Lord's prophets in any age; neither had the apostles, nor prophets in the apostles' day any thing of this
kind. Paul says, "ye may all prophecy one by one; and if any thing be revealed to another let the first hold his peace, for the spirit of the prophets, is subject to the
prophets;" but here we find that the prophets are subject to the spirit, and falling down have twitchings, tumblings, and faintings, through the influence of that spirit-being
only under its control. Paul says, "let every thing be done decently and in order;" but here we find the greatest disorder and indecency in the conduct of both men, and
women, as above described. The same rule would apply to the falling, twitchings, swoonings, shaking, and trances of many of our modern revivalists.

Joannah Southcot professed to be a prophetess and wrote a book of prophecies in 1804: she became the founder of a people that are now extant; she was to bring
forth in a place appointed, a son that was to be the Messiah, which thing has failed. Independent of this, however, where do we read of a woman that was the founder
of a church in the word of God? Paul told the women in his day "to keep silence in the church, and that if they wished to know any thing, to ask their husbands at
home;" he would not suffer a woman "to rule, or to usurp authority in the church;" but here we find a woman the founder of a church, the revelator and guide, the Alpha
and Omega, contrary to all acknowledged rule, principle, and order.

Jemimah Wilkinson was another prophetess that figured largely in America in the last century. She stated that she was taken sick and died, and that her soul went to
heaven where it still continues. Soon after, her body was reanimated with the spirit and power of Christ, upon which she set up as a public teacher and declared that
she had an immediate revelation. Now the scriptures positively assert that "Christ is the first fruit, afterwards those that are Christ's at his coming; then cometh the end."
But Jemimah, according to her testimony, died and rose again before the time mentioned in the scriptures. The idea of her soul being in heaven while her body was on
earth is also preposterous? when God breathed into man's nostrils he became a living soul, before that he did not live, and when that was taken away his body died;
and so did our Saviour when the spirit left the body; nor did his body live until his spirit returned in the power of his ressurrection: but Mrs. Wilkinson's soul (life) was in
heaven, and her body without the soul (or life) on earth, living (without the soul, or) without life.

The Irvingites are a people that have counterfeited the truth perhaps the nearest of any of our modern sectarians. They commenced about ten years ago in the city of
London, in England. They have churches formed in various parts of England and Scotland, and some few in Upper Canada. Mr. Irving, their founder, was a learned
and talented minister of the church of Scotland; he was a great logician, and a powerful orator; but, withal, wild and enthusiastic in his views. Moving in the higher
circles, and possessing talent and zeal, placed him in a situation to become a conspicuous character, and to raise up a society similar to that which is called after his
name.

The Irvingites have apostles, prophets, pastors, teachers, evangelists, and angels. They profess to have the gift of tongues and the interpretation of tongues; and, in
some few instances, the gift of healing.

The first prophetic spirit that was manifested, was in some Miss Campbells that Mr. Irving met with while on a journey in Scotland; they had, what is termed among
their sect, "utterances," which were evidently of a supernatural agency. Mr Irving falling into the common error of considering all supernatural manifestations to be of
God, took them to London with him, and introduced them into his church.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 294 / 1033
They there were honoured as the prophetesses of God, and when they spoke, Mr. Irving, or any of his ministers had to keep silence: they were peculiarly wrought
upon before the congregation, and had strange utterances, uttered with an unnatural shrill voice, and with thrilling intonations; they frequently made use of a few broken
unconnected sentences that were ambiguous, incoherent, and incomprehensible; at other times they were more clearly understood. They would frequently cry out,
The first prophetic spirit that was manifested, was in some Miss Campbells that Mr. Irving met with while on a journey in Scotland; they had, what is termed among
their sect, "utterances," which were evidently of a supernatural agency. Mr Irving falling into the common error of considering all supernatural manifestations to be of
God, took them to London with him, and introduced them into his church.

They there were honoured as the prophetesses of God, and when they spoke, Mr. Irving, or any of his ministers had to keep silence: they were peculiarly wrought
upon before the congregation, and had strange utterances, uttered with an unnatural shrill voice, and with thrilling intonations; they frequently made use of a few broken
unconnected sentences that were ambiguous, incoherent, and incomprehensible; at other times they were more clearly understood. They would frequently cry out,
"There is iniquity, there is iniquity!" And Mr. Irving has been led, under the influence of this charge, to fall down upon his knees before the public congregation and to
confess his sin, not knowing whether he had sinned, nor wherein; nor whether the thing referred to him, or somebody else. During these operations the bodies of the
persons speaking were powerfully wrought upon, their countenances were distorted, they had frequent twitchings in their hands, and the whole system was powerfully
convulsed at intervals; they sometimes, however, it is supposed, spoke in correct tongues and had true interpretations.

Under the influence of this spirit the church was organized by these women: apostles, prophets, &c., were soon called, and a systematic order of things introduced, as
above mentioned. A Mr. Baxter, afterwards one of the principal prophets, upon going into one of their meetings, says, I saw a power manifested and thought that it
was the power of God, and asked that it might fall upon me; it did so, and I began to prophecy. Eight or nine years ago, they had about sixty preachers going through
the streets of London, testifying that London was to be the place where the "two witnesess," spoken of by John were to prophecy: that they, "the church and the spirit,"
were the witnessess, and that at the end of three years and a half there was to be an earthquake and great destruction, and our Saviour was to come. Their apostles
were collected together at the appointed time watching the event; but Jesus did not come, and the prophecy was then ambiguously explained away. They frequently had
signs given them by the spirit, to prove to them that what was manifested to them should take place. Mr. Baxter related an impression that he had concerning a child. It
was manifested to him that he should visit the child, and lay hands upon it, and that it should be healed; and to prove to him that this was of God, he should meet his
brother in a certain place who should speak unto him certain words; his brother addressed him precisely in the way and manner that the manifestation designated; the
sign took place; but when he laid his hands on the child it did not recover. I cannot vouch for the authority of the last statement, as Mr. Baxter at that time had left the
Irvingites; but it is in accordance with many of their proceedings, and the thing never has been attempted to be denied.

It may be asked where is there any thing in all this that is wrong.

1st. The church was organized by women, and "God placed in the church, first apostles, secondarily prophets;" and not, first women. But Mr. Irving placed in his
church first women; secondarily apostles; and the church was founded and organized by them. A woman has no right to found or organize a church. God never sent
them to do it.

2nd. Those women would speak in the midst of a meeting and rebuke Mr. Irving or any of the church. Now the scripture positively says, "thou shalt not rebuke an
elder, but entreat him as a father;" not only this, but they frequently accused the brethren, thus placing themselves in the seat of Satan who is emphatically called "the
accuser of the brethren."

3rd. Mr. Baxter received the spirit on asking for it, without attending to the ordinances, and began to prophesy; whereas the scriptural way of attaining the gift of the
Holy Ghost is by baptism, and by laying on of hands.

4th. As we have stated in regard to others, the spirit of the prophets are subject to the prophets; but those prophets were subject to the spirits-the spirit controlling their
bodies at pleasure.

But it may be asked how Mr. Baxter could get a sign from a second person? To this we would answer, that Mr. Baxter's brother was under the influence of the same
spirit as himself, and being subject to that spirit, he could be easily made to speak to Mr. Baxter whatever the spirit should dictate; but there was not power in the spirit
to heal the child.

Again, it may be asked how it was that they could speak in tongues if they were of the devil? We would answer that they could be made to speak in another tongue as
well as in their own, as they were under the control of that spirit, and the devil can tempt the Hottentot, the Turk, the Jew, or any other nation; and if these men were
under the influence of his spirit, they, of course, could speak IIcbrew, Latin, Greek, Italian, Dutch, or any other language that the devil knew.

Some will say "try the spirits" by the word. "Every spirit that confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is of God; and every spirit that confesseth not that Jesus
Christ is come in the flesh is not of God," John iv, 2, 3. One of the Irvingites once quoted this passage whilst under the influence of a spirit, and then said, "I confess that
Jesus Christ is come in the flesh." And yet these prophecies failed-their Messiah did not come; and the great things spoken of by them have fallen to the ground. What
is the matter here? did not the apostle speak the truth? Certainly he did, but he spoke to a people who were under the penalty of death the moment they embraced
christianity; and no one, without a knowledge of the fact, would confess it and expose themselves to death; and this was consequently given as a criterion to the church
or churches to which John wrote. But the devil on a certain occasion cried out, "I know thee who thou art, the `holy one of God.'" Here was a frank acknowledgement,
under other circumstances, that Jesus had come in the flesh. On another occasion the devil said, "Paul we know, and Jesus we know"-of course come in the flesh. No
man nor set of men without the regular constituted authorities, the priesthood and discerning of spirits, can tell true from false spirits. This power they possessed in the
apostles' day, but it has departed from the world for ages.

The church of Jesus Christ of Latterday Saints have also had their false spirits; and as it is made up of all those different sects professing every variety of opinion, and
having been under the influence of so many kinds of spirits, it is not to be wondered at if there should be found amongst us false spirits.

Soon after the gospel was established in Kirtland, and during the absence of the authorities of the church, many false spirits were introduced, many strange visions were
seen, and wild enthusiastic notions were entertained; men run out of doors under the influence of this spirit, and some of them got upon the stumps of trees and shouted,
and all kinds of extravagances were entered into by them: one man pursued a ball that he said he saw flying in the air, until he came to a precipice when he jumped into
the top of a tree which saved his life, and many ridiculous things were entered into, calculated to bring disgrace upon the church of God-to cause the spirit of God to be
withdrawn, and to uproot and destroy those glorious principles which had been developed for the salvation of the human family. But when the authorities returned, the
spirit was made manifest, those members that were exercised with it were tried for their fellowship; and those that would not repent and forsake it were cut off. At a
subsequent period a Shaker spirit was on the point of being introduced, and at another time the Methodist and Presbyterian falling-down power; but the spirit was
rebuked and put down, and those who would not submit to rule and good order, were disfellowshipped. We have also had brethren and sisters who have had the gift
of tongues falsely: they would speak in a muttering, unnatural voice, and their bodies be distorted like the Irvingites before alluded to; whereas there is nothing unnatural
in the spirit of God. A circumstance of this kind took place in Upper Canada, but was rebuked by the presiding elder. Another, a woman near the same place
professed to have the discerning of spirits, and began to accuse another sister of things that she was not guilty of, which she said she knew was so by the spirit, but was
afterwards proved to be false. She placed herself in the capacity of the "accuser of the brethren," and no person, through the discerning of spirits, can bring a charge
against another; they must be proved guilty by positive evidence, or they stand clear.

There have also been ministering angels in the church, which were of Satan appearing as an angel of light:-A sister in the state of New York had a vision, who said it
was told her(c)
 Copyright   that if she would
                2005-2009,     go to a certain
                             Infobase  Media place
                                               Corp.in the woods an angel would appear to her. She went at the appointed time and saw a glorious    personage
                                                                                                                                                 Page     295 / 1033
descending arrayed in white, with sandy coloured hair: he commenced and told her to fear God, and said that her husband was called to do great things, but that he
must not go more than one hundred miles from home or he would not return; whereas God had called him to go to the ends of the earth; and he has since been more
than one thousand miles from home, and is yet alive. Many true things were spoken by this personage and many things that were false.
against another; they must be proved guilty by positive evidence, or they stand clear.

There have also been ministering angels in the church, which were of Satan appearing as an angel of light:-A sister in the state of New York had a vision, who said it
was told her that if she would go to a certain place in the woods an angel would appear to her. She went at the appointed time and saw a glorious personage
descending arrayed in white, with sandy coloured hair: he commenced and told her to fear God, and said that her husband was called to do great things, but that he
must not go more than one hundred miles from home or he would not return; whereas God had called him to go to the ends of the earth; and he has since been more
than one thousand miles from home, and is yet alive. Many true things were spoken by this personage and many things that were false.

We have also had brethren and sisters that have had written revelations, and have started forward to lead this church. Such was a young boy in Kirtland:-Isaac Russell
of Mo. and Gladdon Bishop, and Oliver Olney of Nauvoo. The boy is now living with his parents, who have submitted to the laws of the church. Mr. Russell stayed in
Far West, from whence he was to go to the rocky mountains, led by three Nephites, but the Nephites never came and his friends forsook him all but some of his blood
relations, who have since been nearly destroyed by the mob. Mr. Bishop was tried by the high council, his papers examined, condemned, and burned, and he cut off
from the church; he acknowledged the justice of the decision and said "that he now saw his error; for if he had have been governed by the revelations given before, he
might have known that no man was to write revelations for the church but Joseph Smith," and begged to be prayed for and forgiven by the brethren. Mr. Olney has also
been tried by the high council, and disfellowshipped because he would not have his writings tested by the word of God; evidently proving that he loves darkness rather
than light because his deeds are evil.

EDITOR.

Earthquakes and Fall of Red Rain.

St. Domingo.-The American papers brought by the Acadia contain intelligence of an appalling visitation which occurred on the 7th of May last, and two or three
succeeding days, at the island of St. Domingo. An earthquake, equal in its destructive effects to any on record, had demolished the town of Cape Haytien, with, it is
feared, several other places along the same side of the island, and caused the loss of many thousands of lives. The shock was felt all over the island, but the chief
devastation appears to have been confined to Cape Haytien and the surrounding districts. The shocks were numerous and very severe, so that hardly a building has
escaped injury, while, in those places where the convulsion was felt in its fullest force, the dwellings have been thrown down and the inhabitants buried beneath the
ruins. Cape Haytien appears to have been visited by a series of the most afflicting calamities; for immediately after the most violent shocks, and while the earth was still
trembling, as it were, with the first excitement, a fire broke out in the midst of the town, which burned with fearful violence, and destroyed multitudes; after which the
sea rose and overwhelmed the community, as if to prevent even a remnant of the doomed inhabitants from escaping. The population of the town, previously to this
disaster, was 15,000, of whom, if we may credit the accounts, only one solitary individual survives. The shocks were still succeeding when the accounts left; and, in the
midst of the grief of some, the fears of others, the consternation of all, and the natural confusion of such a series of fearful incidents, the intelligence is, necessarily,
somewhat vague and unconnected. We collect, from the several accounts, the following particulars:-

At mid-day, on Saturday, the 7th of May last, a large meteor was perceived passing to the cast over the island. The heat was excessive, and thick clouds hung over the
neighbouring mountains, going in a direction from the southeast to the northeast. At twenty minutes past five o'clock in the evening, some severe shocks of an
earthquake were felt at Port-au-Prince, which put the whole town in commotion. The convulsions were distinctly felt by those on board the vessels in the roads, and
some of the seamen stated, that they were sensible of them before they saw the houses shake. The general opinion has been that the oscillations came from the north
and proceeded south. The second shock, which was the most violent lasted about three minutes. The affrighted population abandoned the houses, and the streets were
quickly filled with people running in all directions. There was scarcely a house in the place that did not suffer damage, and many were rendered scarcely habitable.
During the nights and days of Saturday, Sunday, Monday, Tuesday, and Wednesday, the shooks were repeated at intervals, and one writer states, that it seemed,
during those days, as if the ground on which they were walking were continually quaking.

While the citizens of Port-au-Prince were anxiously desirous of learning the fate of their friends, relatives, and neighbours in other parts of the island, intelligence was
brought to them that Cape Hayti had entirely disappeared, and with it two-thirds of the population. Such families as were enabled to escape fled to Josctte, where they
were without clothing, asylaud, or provision. Further accounts arrived subsequently which stated, that a fire broke out after the earthquake, which burned with great
rapidity, till, on Monday, the 19th, it reached the powder magazine, which was destroyed, and with it the greater portion of the miserable remnant of the inhabitants.
The latest accounts received at Port-au-Prince state, that during a repetition of the convulsion, the sea had risen and completely overwhelmed such of the inhabitants as
were not already buried beneath the ruins, or as had escaped the fire. One person only a Mr. Dupuy, had according to this account, escaped. The governor of Limbe,
a place near the Cape, stated that, after the first shocks, he sent to the city for news. His aid-de-camp found the city in ruins covered by the sea, with the exception of a
small portion, where were assembled the surviving inhabitants and authorities, most of whom were grievously wounded and mutilated.

All parts of the island from which intelligence has been received were scenes of devastation. Saint Mare and Gonaivies had suffered severely. In the former place many
of the houses were so much shaken that they could no longer be inhabited with safety, and at Gonaives many habitations were thrown down and all the buildings in the
place more or less injured. The shock caused some lucifer matches in a druggist's shop to ignite, which set fire to the premises. The flames spread; and as not a drop of
water could be obtained, an entire square was burned down. Most of the public buildings had been thrown down by the convulsions. The merchants had removed their
goods from the stores and piled them in the squares, whence a vast quantity of property had been stolen.-Many of the population were killed and wounded. The
survivors passed the ensuing nights in the open air.

The earthquake was felt at Ponce and at Porto Ricco, but little damage was done.

Greece.-Letters from Athens, of the 28th ult., state that several violent shocks of an earthquake were felt in various parts of the Peloponnesus. On the 18th, at Sparta,
the shocks lasted from twentyfive to thirty seconds each. The inhabitants ran terrified out of their houses. On the same day, and in the course of the night, four or five
other slighter shocks were experienced. Beyond the Eurotas an immense rock fell from Mount Menelas, near the village of Drouchas. An old tower, situate in the town
of Magoules, was thrown to the ground. At Mistra the soil trembled with more violenco than at Sparta, and a portion of the Hellenic College and several houses were
destroyed. The water of the wells and springs became turbid, and an enormous rock, having detatched itself from the summit of Mount Mistra, rolled with terrific noise
into the town. At Calames the first shock, felt at half-past nine o'clock, lasted between forty and fifty seconds, and there were ten others, from that hour until midnight,
at intervals of three-quarters of an hour. Most of the houses were damaged, and several in the neighbourhood actually gave way. Upwards of fifty dwellings were
thrown down at Areopolis, and fifteen towers crumbled at oetylus. Many persons were buried under the ruins of the houses in the province of Maina. At Androusa
several churches fell in. On the 25th ult., at about four o'clock, a.m., another shock was felt as Patras, which lasted about a minute and a half.

The Courier Gree announces that a red rain had fallen at Tripolitza and elsewhere, and that the Minister of the Interior had collected information respecting that
phenomena, which would be submitted to the examination of the medical board.-Liverpool Albion.

The Millennial Star. July 1 1842.

WHEN we reflect on the great purposes of God in the salvation of man, which, indeed, is not only to effectuate good for him; but, through the efficacy of the atonement
of Jesus, to (c)
 Copyright   redeem the world-to
                 2005-2009,         remove
                              Infobase      fromCorp.
                                         Media    it the curse of sin-and to bring the planet on which we dwell, back again into the presence of God, and to make the
                                                                                                                                                    Page 296 / 1033
intelligences which people it, fit recipients of his own glory, in order that they may become one with the Father and with the Son, even as they are one. We say, that,
when we reflect on these sublime purposes, we cannot but feel astonished that the religious public can possibly for a moment suppose, that the present multifarious
creeds and sects will be the agency by which the God of heaven shall effect his will. His ways are not, indeed, as our ways, nor his thoughts as our thoughts; and,
The Millennial Star. July 1 1842.

WHEN we reflect on the great purposes of God in the salvation of man, which, indeed, is not only to effectuate good for him; but, through the efficacy of the atonement
of Jesus, to redeem the world-to remove from it the curse of sin-and to bring the planet on which we dwell, back again into the presence of God, and to make the
intelligences which people it, fit recipients of his own glory, in order that they may become one with the Father and with the Son, even as they are one. We say, that,
when we reflect on these sublime purposes, we cannot but feel astonished that the religious public can possibly for a moment suppose, that the present multifarious
creeds and sects will be the agency by which the God of heaven shall effect his will. His ways are not, indeed, as our ways, nor his thoughts as our thoughts; and,
truly, "the heart of man is deceitful above all things and desperately wicked;" for while the professed followers of the meek and lowly Jesus condemn the Jews for their
treatment of him, and look upon it as a display of the most diabolical conduct that ever degraded man, and justly so, yet we feel bold to ask the question-how would
the present generation have acted in similar circumstances, with their present principles and feelings? Here was the Jewish religion, originally established by
divinerevelation, with its horde of priests and its splendid ritual; when, lo! an individual rises up from obscurity, of humble origin, a carpenter and the son of a carpenter,
whose parents were known to many, whose brothers were James, and Joses, and Juda, and Simon, and whose sisters were there with them; and yet this individual
comes forth to the public, declaring that he had had a previous existence-that he had come forth from the Father-that he was one with him, and thought it not robbery to
declare himself equal with God. Yes, we ask the question, how would the present generation of religionists have received him? would they not have denounced him as
the greatest of impostors and blasphemers? There was nothing in his origin, conduct, or teaching, with which they could have sympathised. God chooses the weak
things of the world to confound the mighty; but the dictates of modern wisdom would select the wise, the learned, the cloquent, and the accomplished for their
purposes; for is not, indeed, every system of the present day upheld by the sublety and skill of its advocates, and not by the irresistible principles of truth?

The authority which the Saviour claimed would have found no allegiance in them, his professed mission by divine revelation would not have been listened to by those,
who, for ages, have had a form of godliness yet deny the power. And let us remember God will ever act like himself; and we again express our surprise at the
infatuation of the religious world, in supposing that the great and consummating work of God is to be effected by agency, so unlike God in all things, so widely at
variance with all history of his ways, and so destitute of power. Well may the prophet exclaim, "Stay yourselves and wonder: they are blind and make you blind: they
are drunken, but not with wine: they stagger, but not with strong drink. For the Lord hath covered you with a spirit of slumber, and hath shut up your eyes: the
prophets, and your chief seers hath he covered. And the vision of them all is become unto you as the words of a book that is sealed up, which they deliver to one that
can read, saying-read this, I pray thee. Then shall he say-I cannot, for it is sealed. And the book is given to him that cannot read, saying-read this, I pray thee; and he
shall say, I cannot read. Therefore the Lord said-because this people come near unto me with their mouth, and honour me with their lips, but have removed their heart
far from me, and their fear toward me was taught by the precept of men; therefore behold, I will again do a marvellous work and a wonder; for the wisdom of their
wise men shall perish, and the understanding of their prudent men shall be hid." Indeed, this great event to which the prophet alludes, transpired some fourteen years
ago: and how has it been received? He has, indeed, commenced to do a "marvellous work and a wonder," by causing his servant JOSEPH, who was not learned, to be
the instrument in bringing forth the record of the house of Joseph, and with it the Fulness of the Gospel. And what is the result? The religious public, with a morbid
sensibility, denounce the Book of Mormon as a tissue of weakness and blasphemy, and the propagators of its simple and sublime principles as the greatest impostors
that have ever arisen. Invention has been racked to put down the work of God; self-opinionated men, wise in their own conceits, vainly hoped that a little time would
put a stop to the progress of the work; savage bigotry, with fiendish zeal, went forth shedding the blood of the Saints, despoiling their homes, and inflicting upon them
every act of injustice. And has the work stayed in its progress? nay, but on the contrary; the truth is onward with unexampled success; the God of heaven is manifesting
his purposes in gathering the honest in heart, who through obedience to the simple truth of the gospel, have entered into covenant with himself; and by revealing unto
them continually more of his will, in order that they may do it, and live by every word that proceedeth out of his mouth. We congratulate the Saints of the Last Days on
their inestimable privileges in having raised up unto them a servant of the Lord, like unto Moses, to guido his people and make known unto them the purposes of the
Most High.

We have much pleasure this month in being able to give an illustration and extract from the BOOK or ABRAHAM; a book of higher antiquity than any portion of the
bible. Singular is the providence by which this ancient record fell into the hands of the servant of the Lord, JOSEPH SMITH. A gentleman, travelling in Egypt, made a
selection of several mummies, of the best kind of embalming, and of course in the best state of preservation; on his way to England he died, bequeathing them to a
gentleman of the name of CHANDLER. They arrived in the Thames, but it was found the gentleman was in America, they were then forwarded to New York and
advertised, when Mr. CHANDLER came forward and claimed them. One of the mummies, on being unrolled, had underneath the cloths in which it was wrapped, lying
upon the breast, a roll of papyrus, in an excellent state of preservation, written in Egyptian character, and illustrated in the manner of our engraving, which is a copy
from a portion of it. The mummies, together with the record, have been exhibited, generally, through the States, previous to their falling into our hands. Mr.
CHANDLER was, of course, anxious to find some one who could interpret or translate this valuable relic of antiquity, and, we believe, on one occasion, met with an
individual who was enabled to decipher a small portion, or, at least, to give an opinion of what he supposed its meaning to be. He every where heard mention of
JOSEPH SMITH and the Book of Mormon, but so generally associated with something slanderous, that he could scarcely think seriously of applying to him. But at
length, however, he called upon Mr. SMITH, to inquire if he had a power by which he could translate the ancient Egyptian. Mr. SMITH replied that he had, when Mr.
CHANDLER presented the fragment which had been partially interpreted. Mr. SMITH retired into his translating room, and presently returned with a written
translation in English, of the fragment, confirming the supposed meaning ascribed to it by the gentleman to whom it had been previously presented. An event, of a nature
so extraordinary, was of course soon noised abroad, when a number of gentlemen in the neighbourhood, not connected with the Saints, united together, and,
purchasing the record together with some or all of the mummies, made Mr. SMITH a present of them. The record is now in course of translation by the means of the
Urim and Thummim, and proves to be a record written partly by the father of the faithful, Abraham, and finished by Joseph when in Egypt. After his death, it is
supposed they were preserved in the family of the Pharaohs and afterwards hid up with the embalmed body of the female with whom they were found. Thus it is,
indeed, true, that the ways of the Lord are not as man's ways, nor his thoughts as our thoughts. Here, then, is another subject for the Gentile world to stumble at, and
for which to persecute the Saints, not knowing that there is nothing hidden but what shall be brought to light, and nothing secret but what shall be discovered. Let us
have no revelations is the popular cry of the day; any one's creed but God's. How true were the word's of Jesus, "because I come unto you in my father's name ye will
not receive me; if another should come in his own name, him ye will receive."

The language of the present generation is, we can believe in the marvellous works of God in former ages, but not now; how will they be confounded as the mighty
purposes of Jehovah roll on unfolding mystery after mystery to his people, while his judgments are pouring out upon the ungodly and the unbelieving.

Let the Saints be faithful and watchful, and be ready to receive all things that God shall be pleased to communicate for their well-being in these the last days; bearing in
mind that his great and finishing work, his gathering of the Saints together into one, in order to establish his kingdom, the dominion of which shall be universal, and all
powers become subject unto it, will require revelations peculiar to itself, such as were never communicated at any former period of time. Now is the day of the trial of
our faith, the day of warfare and of strife against the powers of darkness; but anon shall be the day of triumph, blessed shall they be who endure unto the end, and
overcome, and swell the song of victory, for they shall have power over the nations to rule them with a rod of iron, and they shall have given unto them the morning star.

   * The Rev. J. ANOUA, secretary to the Baptist Missionary Society, declared at the late meeting at Liverpool, that the greatest difficulty with which they had to
contend was the hostile operations of the agents belonging to the Society for the Propogation of the Gospel, who were proclaiming aloud to the natives, and amongst
the heathen, that none had a right to convert them but themselves-that they alone were the followers of Jesus and the representatives of the apostles; and, in
consequence, all their (the Baptist) services, and all their ministers and ordinances were entirely in vain.-Albion.

It is also stated in the writings of the lamented missionary, Williams, that in the South Seas they were necessitated to make terms with the Wesbeyans to labour in
seperate localities, lest the divorsity of their converts, and produce disastrous results for their individual interests.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 297 / 1033
  * Old translation.
consequence, all their (the Baptist) services, and all their ministers and ordinances were entirely in vain.-Albion.

It is also stated in the writings of the lamented missionary, Williams, that in the South Seas they were necessitated to make terms with the Wesbeyans to labour in
seperate localities, lest the divorsity of their converts, and produce disastrous results for their individual interests.

  * Old translation.

Items of News.

We rejoice to say, that in the midst of all the slander and calumny that the powers of evil combined can possibly heap upon the cause of God, the work is still rolling on
very satisfactorily. In Liverpool, the weekly addition averages from eight to ten, with an increasing and attentive congregation.

From elder Cuerden of Bradford, we have received intelligence that the number of members had increased to fifty-four, with the expectation of confirming some fifteen
more the following week. Indeed, in every neighbourhood from which we have received intelligence, the work is steadily onward, and we trust that the additions that
are made in these days of trial and persecution, may be mostly permanent; for they must be determined and faithful men that steadily count the cost, and confess not
only that Jesus has come in the flesh, but that he has renewed his covenant, and that his religion is a religion of revelation; not ushering his followers into eternity, with
"shadows, clouds, and darkness resting upon it," but bringing "life and immortality to light," for which the gospel was originally designed, and opening a glorious vista
into the future, by which the people of God can attain unto the knowledge of things to come.

Let the Saints rejoice in their high and holy privileges, for "God hath spoken good concerning Israel, and the time to favour Zion, yea, the set time, is come." And let the
Saints in Britain look unto the land appointed for their gathering, and at the glories to be revealed, and take courage. Let them cast away every superstition, and receive
with gladness the teachings of the prophets of the Lord-let them fear no danger, but pressing onward trust in God, who shall purify them by his spirit, and preserve them
unto everlasting life; for blessed is he whose transgression is forgiven, whose sin is covered. Blessed is the man unto whom the Lord imputeth not iniquity, and in whose
spirit their is no guile.-ED.

Correspondence.

Extract From a Letter

In the "Times and Seasons."

"Out of Zion, the perfection of beauty, God hath shined"-the little stone is becoming a mighty rock, and the Saints of Latter-days are now beginning to bask in the
sunshine of God's benignity. Look at our beautiful city, swarming with a busy, free, and enterprising population; and our magnificent temple, moving forward like the ark
of the covenant in bye-gone days? Truly "God is our refuge and strength, a very present help in trouble." By hundreds, and by thousands are the people hearing and
obeying, the glad tidings of salvation. The north has given up, the south has not kept back, the sons of God are gathering from far, and his daughters from the ends of
the earth. The domes of this stupendous city, this great gathering place for the Saints, will soon be towering in the air; and soon it will be said of it as it was said of its
great prototype, "beautiful for situation, the joy of the whole earth, is Mount Zion, on the sides of the north, the city of the Great King." The word has gone forth,
"gather my people together;" and they are gathering-the air already darkens with the happy multitude. The throng increases-the ocean heaves, bearing upon her proud
bosom thousands of human beings, just loosed from tyranny and oppression, from the land of despotism, to this fair haven of repose-"the land of the free, and the home
of the brave." But it stops not here. Our rivers groan with the weight of emigrants, borne upon the face of the waters, on their way to Nauvoo,-the beautiful city of rest;
and thousands more are on their way. Great God! who can foresce the perfection of glory that awaits the grand result-the finale for the kingdoms of this world are soon
to become the "kingdoms of our Lord and of his Christ." For "when the Lord shall build up Zion, he shall appear in his glory. He will regard the prayer of the destitute,
and not despise their prayer." "For he hath looked down from the height of his sanctuary; from heaven did the Lord behold the earth; to hear the groaning of the
prisoner-to loose those that are appointed to death-to declare the name of the Lord in Zion, and his praise in Jerusalem; when the people are gathered together, and the
kingdoms, to serve the Lord."

Poetry.

I Saw Her Fade.

I saw her fade, and gently did she sink,
Like the fair flower, that, sovered from the stem,
Yet lives awhile in beauty; you might deem
Its frail thread of life could not be broken,
Or, that the liquid aid supplied, might yet
Preserve its being, and prevent decay;
But still it dies; like all the fair of earth,
Too frail, too weak to stay. And so she sank!
For we had fondly hoped, that, the kind aid
By friends administer'd, might still be blest
To raise her drooping frame, that once again
We might behold her blooming in her prime;
But no, she died! and, like the lovely flower,
When wither'd by docay, and all that once
The eye did love to look upon is gone,
Yet leaves a fragrance sweet behind, even so
Her memory lives-in the beart's deepest cells
`Tis treasur'd; for, O! `twas sweet to mark her
As she lay upon that couch of death-bright,
With triumph, was her brow-for she had made
Her peace with God, and in stoning blood
Her soul was wash'd; whilst on the wings of faith
Her spirit soar'd on high, ere yet from earth
Its bands were loos'd. Sweet were the words she spoke,-
We breath'd the air of heav'n as we stood
Around her bed, and when her spirit pass'd,
We felt the longings of the soul to reach
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 298 / 1033
Its glorious destiny, and share the bliss
Of one we lov'd so well.THOMAS WARD.
Its bands were loos'd. Sweet were the words she spoke,-
We breath'd the air of heav'n as we stood
Around her bed, and when her spirit pass'd,
We felt the longings of the soul to reach
Its glorious destiny, and share the bliss
Of one we lov'd so well.THOMAS WARD.

Contents.

No. 4. August 1842. Vol. III.
EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY P. P. PRATT AND T. WARD, 36, CHAPEL STREET, LIVERPOOL.

The Book of Abraham.

(Continued from page 36.)

14. And the Lord appeared unto me in answer to my prayers, and said unto me, unto thy seed will I give this land. And I, Abraham, arose from the place of the altar
which I had built unto the Lord, and removed from thence unto a mountain on the east of Bethel, and pitched my tent there, Bethel on the west, and Hai on the east;
and there I built another altar unto the Lord, and called again upon the name of the Lord.

15. And I, Abraham, journeyed, going on still towards the south; and there was a continuation of a famine in the land, and I. Abraham, concluded to go down into
Egypt, to sojourn there, for the famine became very grievous. And it came to pass when I was come near to enter into Egypt, the Lord said unto me, behold Sarai, thy
wife, is a very fair woman to look upon, therefore it shall come to pass when the Egyptians shall see her, they will say she is his wife, and they will kill you, but they will
save her alive; therefore see that ye do on this wise-let her say unto the Egyptians, she is thy sister, and thy soul shall live. And it came to pass that I, Abraham, told
Sarai, my wife, all that the Lord had said unto me; therefore say unto them, I pray thee, thou art my sister, that it may be well witlr me for thy sake, and my soul shall
live because of thee.

16. And I, Abraham, had the Urim and Thummim, which the Lord my God had given unto me, in Ur of the Chaldees; and I saw the stars also that they were very
great, and that one of them was nearest unto the throne of God; and there were many great ones which were near unto it; and the Lord said unto me, these are the
governing ones; and the name of the great one is Kolob, because it is near unto me, for I am the Lord thy God, I have set this one to govern all those which belong to
the same order of that upon which thou standest. And the Lord said unto me, by the Urim and Thummim, that Kolob was after the manner of the Lord, according to its
times and seasons in the revolutions thereof, that one revolution was a day unto the Lord, after his manner of reckoning, it being one thousand years according to the
time appointed unto that whereon thou standest. This is the reckoning of the Lord's time, according to the reckoning of Kolob.

17. And the Lord said unto me, the planet which is the lesser light, lesser than that which is to rule the day, even the night, is above or greater than that upon which thou
standest in point of reckoning, for it moveth in order more slow: this is in order, because it standeth above the earth upon which thou standest, therefore the reckening
of its time is not so many as to its number of days, and of months, and of years. And the Lord said unto me now, Abraham, these two facts exist thine eyes seeth it: it is
given unto to know the times of reckoning, and the set times, yea the set time of the earth upon which thou standest, and the set time of the greater light, which is set to
rule the day, and the set time of the lesser light, which is set to rule the night.

18. Now the set time of the lesser light, is a longer time as to its reckoning than the reckoning of the time of the earth upon which thou standest; and where those two
facts exist, there shall be another fact above them, that is, there shall be another planet whose reckoning of time shall be longer still; and thus there shall be the reckoning
of the time of one planet above another, until thou come nigh unto Kolob, which Kolob is after the reckoning of the Lord's time; which Kolob is set nigh unto the throne
of God, to govern all those planets which belong to the same order of that upon which thou standest. And it is given unto thee to know the set time of all the stars that
are set to give light, until thou come near unto the throne of God.

19. Thus I, Abraham, talked with the Lord, face to face, as one man talketh with another; and he told me of the works which his hands had made; and he said unto me,
my son, my son, and his hand was stretched out, behold I will show you all these. And he put his hand upon mine eyes, and I saw those things which his hands had
made, which were many; and they multiplied before mine eyes, and I could not see the end thereof: and he said unto me this is Shinehah, which is the sun. And he said
unto me, Kokob, which is star. And he said unto me, Olea, which is the moon. And he said unto me, Kokaubeam, which signifies stars, or all the great lights, which
were in the firmament of heaven. And it was in the night time when the Lord spake these words unto me. I will multiply thee, and thy seed after thee, like unto these;
and if thou canst count the number of sands so shall be the number of thy seeds.

20. And the Lord said unto me, Abraham, I show these things unto thee before ye go into Egypt, that ye may declare all these words. If two things exist, and there be
one above the other, there shall be greater things above them; therefore Kolob is the greatest of all the Kokaubeam that thou hast seen, because it is nearest unto me.
Now, if there be two things, one above the other, and the moon be above the earth, then it may be that a planet or a star may exist above it, and there is nothing that
the Lord thy God shall take in his heart to do but what he will do it. Howbeit that he made the greater star, as, also, if there be two spirits, and one shall be more
intelligent than the other, yet these two spirits, notwithstanding one is more intelligent than the other, yet they have no beginning, they existed before, they shall have no
end, they shall exist after, for they are gnolaum or eternal.

21. And the Lord said unto me, these two facts do exist, that there are two spirits, one being more intelligent than the other-there shall be another more intelligent than
they: I am the Lord thy God, I am more intelligent than they all. The Lord thy God sent his angel to deliver thee from the hands of the priest of Elkenah. I dwell in the
midst of them all; I, now, therefore, have come down unto thee, to deliver unto thee the works which my hands have made, wherein my wisdom excelleth them all, for I
rule in the heavens above, and in the earth beneath, in all wisdom and prudence, over all the intelligences thine eyes have seen from the beginning; I came down in the
beginning in the midst of all the intelligences thou hast seen.

22. Now the Lord had shewn unto me, Abraham, the intelligences that were organized before the world was; and among all these there were many of the noble and
great ones; and God saw these souls that they were good, and he stood in the midst of them, and he said, these I will make my rulers; for he stood among those that
were spirits, and he saw that they were good; and he said unto me, Abraham, thou art one of them, thou wast chosen before thou wast born. And there stood one
among them that was like unto God, and he said unto those who were with him, we will go down, for there is space there, and we will take of these materials, and we
will make an earth whereon these may dwell; and we will prove them herewith, to see if they will do all things whatsoever the Lord their God shall command them; and
they who keep their first estate, shall be added upon; and they who keep not their first estate, shall not have glory in the same kingdom with those who keep their first
estate; and they who keep their second estate, shall have glory added upon their heads forever and ever.

23. And the Lord said, who shall I send? And one answered like unto the son of man, here am I, send me. And another answered and said, here am I, send me. And
the Lord said, I will send the first. And the second was angry, and kept not his first estate, and, at that day, many followed after him. And then the Lord said, let us go
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
down;  and they went down at the beginning, and they organized and formed (that is, the Gods) the heavens and the earth. And the earth, after it Page       299 was
                                                                                                                                                     was formed,   / 1033
empty and desolate, because they had not formed anything but the earth; and darkness reigned upon the face of the deep, and the spirit of the Gods was brooding upon
the faces of the water.
estate; and they who keep their second estate, shall have glory added upon their heads forever and ever.

23. And the Lord said, who shall I send? And one answered like unto the son of man, here am I, send me. And another answered and said, here am I, send me. And
the Lord said, I will send the first. And the second was angry, and kept not his first estate, and, at that day, many followed after him. And then the Lord said, let us go
down; and they went down at the beginning, and they organized and formed (that is, the Gods) the heavens and the earth. And the earth, after it was formed, was
empty and desolate, because they had not formed anything but the earth; and darkness reigned upon the face of the deep, and the spirit of the Gods was brooding upon
the faces of the water.

24. And they said (the Gods) let there be light, and there was light. And they, the Gods, comprehended the light, for it was bright; and they divided the light, or caused
it to be divided from the darkness, and the Gods called the light day. and the darkness they called night. And it came to pass that from the evening until morning they
called night; and from the morning until the evening, they called day; and this was the first, or the beginning of that which they called day and night.

25. And the Gods also said, let there be an expanse in the midst of the waters, and it shall divide the waters from the waters. And the Gods ordered the expanse so that
it divided the waters which were under the expanse, from the waters which were above the expanse; and it was so, even as they ordered. And the Gods called the
expanse, heaven. And it came to pass that it was from evening until morning that they called night; and it came to pass that it was from morning until evening that they
called day; and this was the second time that they called night and day.

26. And the Gods ordered, saying, let the waters under the heaven be gathered together unto one place, and let the earth come up dry, and it was so, as they ordered;
and the Gods pronounced the earth dry, and the gathering together of the waters, pronounced they great waters: and the Gods saw that they were obeyed. And the
Gods said, let us prepare the earth to bring forth grass; the herb yielding seed; the fruit tree yielding fruit, after his kind, whose seed in itself yieldeth its own likeness
upon the earth; and it was so, even as they ordered. And the Gods organized the earth to bring forth grass from its own seed, and the herb to bring forth herb from its
own seed, yielding seed after his kind, and the earth to bring forth the tree from its own seed, yielding fruit, whose seed could only bring forth the same in itself, after his
kind; and the Gods saw that they were obeyed. And it came to pass that they numbered the days; from the evening until the morning they called night; and it came to
pass, from the morning until the evening they called day, and it was the third time.

27. And the Gods organized the lights in the expanse of the heaven, and caused them to divide the day from the night; and organized them to be for signs and for
seasons, and for days and for years; and organized them to be for lights in the expanse of the heaven, to give light upon the earth, and it was so. And the Gods
organized the two great lights, the greater light to rule the day, and the lesser light to rule the night; with the lesser light he set the stars also; and the Gods set them in the
expanse of the heavens, to give light upon the earth, and to rule over the day and over the night, and to cause to divide the light from the darkness. And the Gods
watched those things which they had ordered until they obeyed. And it came to pass, that, it was from evening until morning that it was night; and it came to pass that it
was from morning until evening that it was day, and it was the fourth time.

28. And the Gods said, let us prepare the waters to bring forth abundantly the moving creatures that hath life; and the fowl, that they may fly above the earth in the open
expanse of heaven. And the Gods prepared the waters that they might bring forth great whales, and every living creature that moveth which the waters were to bring
forth abundantly after their kind; and every winged fowl after their kind. And the Gods saw that they would be obeyed, and that their plan was good. And the Gods
said, we will bless them, and cause them to be fruitful and multiply, and fill the waters in the seas or great waters; and eauso the fowl to multiply in the earth. And it
came to pass that it was from evening until morning that they called night; and it came to pass that it was from morning until evening that they called day, and it was the
fifth time.

29. And the Gods prepared the earth to bring forth the living creature after his kind, cattle and creeping things, and beast of the earth after their kind; and it was so as
they had said. And the Gods organized the earth to bring forth the beasts after their kind, and cattle after their kind, and every thing that creepeth upon the earth after
their kind; and the Gods saw they would obey. And the Gods took counsel among themselves and said, let us go down and form man in our image, after our likeness,
and we will give them dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over the cattle, and over all the earth, and over every creeping thing that
creepeth upon the earth. So the Gods went down to organize man in their own image, in the image of the Gods to form they him, male and female, to form they them:
and the Gods said we will bless them. And the Gods said we will cause them to be fruitful, and multiply, and replenish the earth, and subdue it, and to have dominion
over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over every living thing that moveth upon the earth. And the Gods said, we will give them every herb bearing
seed that shall come upon the face of all the earth, and every tree which shall have fruit upon it, yea, the fruit of the tree yielding seed to them we will give it, it shall be
for their meat; and to every beast of the earth, and to every fowl of the air, and to every thing that creepeth upon the earth, behold! we will give them life, and also we
will give to them every green herb for meat, and all these things shall be thus organized. And the Gods said we will do every thing that we have said, and organize them;
and, behold! they shall be very obedient. And it came to pass that it was from evening until morning they called night; and it came to pass that it was from morning until
evening they called day, and they numbered the sixth time.

30. And thus we will finish the heavens and the earth, and all the hosts of them. And the Gods said among themselves, on the seventh time we will end our work which
we have counselled; and we will rest on the seventh time from all our work which we have counselled. And the Gods concluded upon the seventh time, because, that
on the seventh time they would rest from all their works which they, the Gods, counselled among themselves to form, and sanctified it. And thus were their decisions at
the time that they counselled among themselves to form the heavens and the earth. And the Gods came down and formed these the generations of the heavens and of
the earth, when they were formed in the lay that the Gods formed the earth and the heavens, according to all that which they had said concerning every plant of the field
before it was in the earth, and every herb of the field before it grew; for the Gods had not caused it to rain upon the earth when they counselled to do them, and had not
formed a man to till the ground; but there went up a mist from the earth and watered the whole face of the ground. And the Gods formed man from the dust of the
ground, and took his spirit, that is the man's spirit, and put it into him, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life, and man became a living soul.

31. And the Gods planted a garden, eastward in Eden, and there they put the man, whose spirit they had put into the body, which they had formed. And out of the
ground made the Gods to grow every tree that is pleasant to the sight and good for food: the tree of life, also, in the midst of the garden, and the tree of knowledge, of
good and evil. There was a river running out of Eden, to water the garden, and from thence it was parted and became into four heads. And the Gods took the man and
put him in the Garden of Eden, to dress it and to keep it: and the Gods commanded the man, saying, of every tree of the garden thou mayst freely eat, but of the tree of
knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it, for in the time that thou eatest thereof, thou shalt surely die. Now I, Abraham, saw that it was after the Lord's time,
which was after the time of Kolob; for as yet the Gods had not appointed unto Adam his reckoning.

32. And the Gods said, let us make an help meet for the man, for it is not good that the man should be alone, therefore we will form an help meet for him. And the
Gods caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam; and he slept, and they took one of his ribs, and closed up the flesh in the stead thereof, and the rib which the Gods had
taken from man formed they a woman, and brought her unto the man. And Adam said, this was bone of my bones, and flesh of my flesh, now she shall be called
woman, because she was taken out of man; therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother, and shall cleave unto his wife, and they shall be one flesh. And they
were both naked, the man and his wife, and were not ashamed. And out of the ground the Gods formed every beast of the field, and every fowl of the air, and brought
unto Adam to see what he would call them; and whatsoever Adam called every living creature, that should be the name thereof. And Adam gave names to all cattle, to
the fowl of the air, to every beast of the field: and for Adam there was found an help meet for him.

History of Joseph Smith.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                              Page 300 / 1033
From the "Times and Seasons."
the fowl of the air, to every beast of the field: and for Adam there was found an help meet for him.

History of Joseph Smith.

From the "Times and Seasons."

While I was thus in the act of calling upon God, I discovered a light appearing in the room, which continued to increase until the room was lighter than at noonday,
when immediately a personage appeared at my bedside, standing in the air, for his feet did not touch the floor. He had on a loose robe of most exquisite whiteness. It
was a whiteness beyond anything earthly I had ever seen; nor do I believe that any earthly thing could be made to appear so exceedingly white and brilliant; his hands
were naked, and his arms also, a little above the wrist; so, also, were his feet naked, as were his legs, a little above the ankles. His head and neck were also bare. I
could discover that he had no other clothing on but this robe, as it was open, so that I could see into his bosom. Not only was his robe exceedingly white, but his whole
person was glorious beyond description, and his countenance truly like lightning. The room was exceedingly light, but not so very bright as immediately around his
person. When I first looked upon him I was afraid, but the fear soon left me. He called me by name and said unto me, that he was a messenger sent from the presence
of God to me, and that his name was Nephi. That God had a work for me to do, and that my name should be had for good and evil among all nations, kindreds, and
tongues; or that it should be both good and evil spoken of among all people. He said there was a book deposited, written upon gold plates, giving an account of the
former inhabitants of this continent, and the source from whence they sprang. He also said that, the fullness of the everlasting gospel was contained in it, as delivered by
the Saviour to the ancient inhabitants. Also, that there were two stones in silver bows (and these stones, fastened to a breastplate, constituted what is called the Urim
and Thummim) deposited with the plates, and the possession and use of these stones was what constituted seers in ancient or former times, and that God had prepared
them for the purpose of translating the book. After telling me these things, he commenced quoting the prophecies of the Old Testament. He first quoted part of the third
chapter of Malachi, and he quoted also the fourth or last chapter of the same propheey, though with a little variation from the way it reads in our bible. Instead of
quoting the first verse as reads in our books, he quoted it thus: "For behold the day cometh that shall burn as an oven, and all the proud, yea, and all that do wickedly
shall burn as stubble, for they that cometh shall burn them saith the Lord of hosts, that it shall leave them neither root nor branch;" and again, he quoted the fifth verse
thus: "Behold, I will reveal unto you, the priesthood by the hand of Elijah the prophet, before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord." He also quoted the
next verse differently: "And he shall plant in the hearts of the children, the promises made to the fathers, and the hearts of the children shall turn to their fathers; if it were
not so, the whole earth would be utterly wasted at its coming." In addition to these, he quoted the eleventh chapter of Isaiah, saying that it was about to be fulfilled. He
quoted also, the third chapter of Acts, twenty-second and twenty-third verses, precisely as they stand in our New Testament. He said that that prophet was Christ, but
the day had not yet come when "they who would not hear his voice should be cut off from among the people," but soon would come.

He also quoted the second chapter of Joel, from the twenty-eighth to the last verse. He also said that this was not yet fulfilled, but was soon to be. And he further
stated, the fulness of the gentiles was soon to come in. He quoted many other passages of scripture, and offered many explanations which cannot be mentioned here.
Again, he told me that when I got those plates of which he had spoken (for the time that they should be obtained was not yet fulfilled) I should not show them to any
person, neither the breastplate with the Urim and Thummim, only to those to whom I should be commanded to show them; if I did, I should be destroyed. While he
was conversing with me about the plates, the vision was opened to my mind that I could see the place where the plates were deposited, and that so clearly and
distinctly, that I knew the place again when I visited it.

After this communication, I saw the light in the room begin to gather immediately around the person of him who had been speaking to me, and it continued to do so,
until the room was again left dark, except just around him, when instantly I saw, as it where, a conduit open right up into heaven, and he ascended up till he entirely
disappeard, and the room was left as it had been before this heavenly light had made its appearance.

I lay musing on the singularity of the scene, and marvelling greatly at what had been told me by this extraordinary messenger, when, in the midst of my meditation, I
suddenly discovered that my room was again beginning to get lighted, and in an instant, as it were, the same heavenly messenger was again by my bed side. He
commenced, and again related the very same things which he had done at his first visit, without the least variation, which having done, he informed me of great
judgments which were coming upon the earth, with great desolations by famine, sword, and pestilence, and that these grevious judgments would come on the earth in
this generation. Having related these things, he again ascended as he had done before.

By this time, so deep were the impressions made on my mind, that sleep had fled from my eyes, and I lay overwhelmed in astonishment at what I had both seen and
heard; but what was my surprise when again I beheld the same messenger at my bed side, and heard him rehearse or repeat over again to me the same things as
before, and added a caution to me, telling me that Satan would try to tempt me (in consequence of the indigent circumstances of my father's family) to get the plates for
the purpose of getting rich. This he forbid me, saying, that I must have no other object in view in getting the plates but to glorify God, and must not be influenced by any
other motive but that of building his kingdom, otherwise I could not get them. After this third visit, he again ascended up into heaven as before, and I was again left to
ponder on the strangeness of what I had just experienced, when almost immediately after the heavenly messenger had ascended from me the third time, the cock crew,
and I found that day was approaching, so that our interviews must have occupied the whole of that night. I shortly after arose from my bed, and, as usual, went to the
necessary labours of the day, but, in attempting to labour as at other times, I found my strength so exhausted as rendered me entirely unable. My father, who was
labouring along with me, discovered something to be wrong with me, and told me to go home. I started with the intention of going to the house, but, in attempting to
cross the fence out of the field where we were, my strength entirely failed me, and I fell helpless on the ground, and for a time was quite unconscious of any thing. The
first thing that I can recollect, was a voice speaking unto me, calling me by name; I looked up and beheld the same messenger standing over my head, surrounded by
light as before. He then again related unto me all that he had related to me the previous night, and commanded me to go to my father, and tell him of the vision and
commandments which I had received.

To be continued.

Baptism for the Dead.

From the "Times and Seasons."

The great designs of God in relation to the salvation of the human family, are very little understood by the professedly wise and intelligent generation in which we live;
various and conflicting are the opinions of men concerning the plan of salvation, the requisitions of the Almighty, the necessary preparations for heaven, the state and
condition of departed spirits, and the happiness or misery that is consequent upon the practice of righteousness and iniquity according to several notions of virtue and
vice. The Mussulman condemns the Heathen, the Jew, and the Christian, and the whole world of mankind that reject his Koran as infidels, and consigns the whole of
them to perdition. The Jew believes that the whole world that reject his faith, and are not circumcised, are gentile dogs, and will be damned. The Heathen are equally as
tenacious about their principles, and the Christian consigns all to perdition who cannot bow to his creed, and submit to his ipse dixit. But while one portion of the human
race are judging and condemning the other without merey, the great parent of the universe looks upon the whole of the human family with a fatherly care and paternal
regard; he views them as his offspring, and without any of those contracted feelings that influence the children of men, causes "his sun to rise on the evil and the good,
and sends his rain on the just and unjust. He holds the reins of judgment in his hands: he is a wise lawgiver, and will judge all men, not according to the narrow
contracted notions of men, but "according to the deeds done in the body, whether they be good or evil;" or whether these deeds were done in England, America,
Spain, Turkey, or India: he will judge them "not according to what they have not, but according to what they have." Those who have lived without law, will be judged
without  law,(c)
 Copyright    and those who have
                 2005-2009,        a lawMedia
                              Infobase   will beCorp.
                                                 judged by that law. We need not doubt the wisdom and intelligence of the great Jehovah, he will award judgment or
                                                                                                                                                       Page 301 / 1033
mercy to all nations according to their several deserts, their means of obtaining intelligence, the laws by which they are governed; the facilities afforded them of obtaining
correct information; and his inscrutable designs in relation to the human family: and when the designs of God shall be made manifest, and the curtain of futurity be
withdrawn, we shall all of us eventually have to confess that the Judge of all the earth has done right.
and sends his rain on the just and unjust. He holds the reins of judgment in his hands: he is a wise lawgiver, and will judge all men, not according to the narrow
contracted notions of men, but "according to the deeds done in the body, whether they be good or evil;" or whether these deeds were done in England, America,
Spain, Turkey, or India: he will judge them "not according to what they have not, but according to what they have." Those who have lived without law, will be judged
without law, and those who have a law will be judged by that law. We need not doubt the wisdom and intelligence of the great Jehovah, he will award judgment or
mercy to all nations according to their several deserts, their means of obtaining intelligence, the laws by which they are governed; the facilities afforded them of obtaining
correct information; and his inscrutable designs in relation to the human family: and when the designs of God shall be made manifest, and the curtain of futurity be
withdrawn, we shall all of us eventually have to confess that the Judge of all the earth has done right.

The situation of the Christian nations after death is a subject that has called forth all the wisdom and talent of the philosopher and the divine; and it is an opinion which is
generally received, that the destiny of man is irretrievably fixed at his death; and that he is made either eternally happy, or eternally miserable; that if a man dies without a
knowledge of God he must be eternally damned-without any mitigation of his punishment, alleviation of his pain, or the most latent hope of a deliverance while endless
ages shall roll along. However orthodox this principle may be, we shall find that it is at variance with the testimony of holy writ; for our Saviour says that all manner of
sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven men wherewith they shall blaspheme, but the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost shall not be forgiven. neither in this world, nor in the
world to come; evidently showing that there are sins which may be forgiven in the world to come, although the sin of blasphemy cannot be forgiven.

Peter, also, in speaking concerning our Saviour says, that he went and preached unto spirits in prison, which sometimes were disobedient, when once the long suffering
of God waited in the days of Noah. 1 Pet. iii. 19, 20. Here, then, we have an account of our Saviour preaching to the spirits in prison, to spirits that had been
imprisoned from the days of Noah; and what did he preach to them? That they were to stay there? Certainly not. Let his own declaration testify. "He hath sent me to
heal the broken-hearted, to preach deliverance to the captives and recovering of sight to the blind, to set at liberty them that are bruised." Luke iv. 18. Isaiah has it, "To
bring out the prisoners from the prison, and them that sit in darkness from the prison house." Isaiah xiii. 7. It is very evident from this that he not only went to preach to
them, but to deliver or bring them out of the prison house. Isaiah, in testifying concerning the calamities that will overtake the inhabitants of the earth, says, "The earth
shall reel to and fro like a drunkard, and shall be removed like a cottage; and the transgressions thereof shall be heavy upon it; and it shall fall and not rise again. And it
shall come to pass in that day, that the Lord shall punish the hosts of the high ones that are on high, and the kings of the earth upon the earth. And they shall be gathered
together as prisoners are gathered in the pit, and shall be shut up in prison, and after many days shall they be visited." Thus we find that God will deal with all the human
family equally; and that as the antediluvians had their day of visitation, so will those characters referred to by Isaiah have their time of visitation and deliverance, after
having been many days in prison.

The great Jehovah contemplated the whole of the events connected with the earth pertaining to the plan of salvation, before it rolled into existence, or ever the "morning
stars sung together for joy." The past, the present, and the future, were, and are with him one eternal now: he knew of the fall of Adam, the iniquities of the
antediluvians, of the depth of iniquity that would be connected with the human family; their weakness and strength, their power and glory, their apostacies, their crimes,
their righteousness and iniquity. He comprehended the fall of man and their redemption; he knew the plan of salvation and pointed it out; he was acquainted with the
situation of all nations and with their destiny; he ordered all things according to the council of his own will; he knows the situation of both the living and the dead, and
has made ample provision for their redemption, according to their several circumstances and the laws of the kingdom of God, whether in this world or in the world to
come. The idea that some men form of the justice, judgment, and mercy of God, is too foolish for an intelligent man to think of. For instance, it is common for many of
our orthodox preachers to suppose, that if a man is not what they call converted, if he dies in that state, he must remain eternally in hell without hope-

"Infinite years in torment must he spend,
And never, never, never have an end."

And yet this eternal misery is made frequently to rest upon the merest casualty. The breaking of a shoe-string, the tearing of a coat of those officiating, or the peculiar
location in which a person lives, may be the means indirectly of his damnation, or the cause of his not being saved. I will suppose a case which is not extraordinary:-two
men who have been equally wicked, who have neglected religion, are both of them taken sick at the same time; one of them has the good fortune to be visited by a
praying man, and he gets converted a few minutes before he dies; the other sends for three different praying men, a tailor, a shoemaker, and a tinman. The tinman has a
handle to solder on to a can, the tailor has a button-hole to work on some coat that is needed in a hurry; and the shoemaker has a patch to put on to somebody's boot;
they none of them can go in time-the man dies and goes to hell: one of these is exalted to Abraham's bosom, he sits down in the presence of God, and enjoys eternal,
uninterrupted happiness; while the other, who was equally as good as him, sinks to eternal damnation, irretrieveable misery, and hopeless despair; because a man had a
boot to mend, the button-hole of a coat to work, or a handle to solder on to a saucepan. The plans of Jehovah are not so unjust, the statements of holy writ so
visionary, not the plan of salvation for the human family so incompatible with common sense. At such proceedings God would frown with indignance, angels would hide
their heads in shame, and every virtuous, intelligent man would recoil. If human laws award to each man his deserts, and punish all delinquents according to their several
crimes; surely the Lord will not be more cruel than man, for he is a wise legislator, and his laws are more equitable, his enactments more just, and his decisions more
perfect than those of man: and as man judges his fellow man by law, and punishes him according to the penalty of that law, so does the God of heaven judge "according
to the deeds done in the body." To say that the heathen would be damned because they did not believe the gospel would be preposterous, and to say that the Jews
would all be damned that do not believe in Jesus, would be equally absurd; for, "how can they believe on him of whom they have not heard; and how can they hear
without a preacher; and how can he preach except he be sent;" consequently, neither Jew nor heathen can be culpable for rejecting the conflicting opinions of
sectarianism, nor for rejecting any testimony but that which is sent of God; for as the preacher cannot preach except he be sent, so the hearer cannot believe without he
hear a sent preacher, and cannot be condemned for what he has not heard, and being without law, will have to be judged without law.

When speaking about the blessings pertaining to the gospel, and the consequences connected with disobedience to its requirements, we are frequently asked the
question, what has become of our fathers? will they all be damned for not obeying the gospel, when they never heard it? Certainly not. But they will possess the same
privilege that we here enjoy, through the medium of the everlasting priesthood, which not only administers on earth but in heaven, and the wise dispensations of the
great Jehovah; hence those characters referred to by Isaiah will be visited by this priesthood, and come out of their prison upon the same principle as those who were
disobedient in the days of Noah, who were visited by our Saviour (who possessed the everlasting, Melchizedec priesthood), and had the gospel preached to them by
him in prison; and in order that they might fulfil all the requisitions of God, their living friends were baptized for their dead friends, and thus fulfilled the requirements of
God, which says, "except a man be born again of water, and of the spirit he can in no wise enter into the kingdom of heaven:" they were baptized, of course, not for
themselves, but for their dead. Crysostum says, that the Marchionites practised baptism for the dead: "after a catochumen was dead they hid a living man under the bed
of the deceased; then coming to the dead man they asked him whether he would receive baptism, and he making no answer, the other answered for him, and said that
he would be baptized in his stead, and so they baptized the living for the dead."

The church, of course, at that time was degenerate, and the particular form might be incorrect, but the thing is sufficiently plain in the scriptures; hence, Paul, in speaking
of the doctrine, says, "else what shall they do who are baptized for the dead? If the dead rise not at all, why are they then baptized for the dead?" I Cor. xv. 29.

Hence it was that so great a responsibility rested upon the generation in which our Saviour lived, for, says be, "that upon you may come all the righteous blood shed
upon the earth from the blood of righteous Abel unto the blood of Zacharias, son of Barachias, whom ye slew between the temple and the altar. Verily, I say unto you,
all these things shall come upon this generation." Mathew, xxiii, 35, 36. Hence, as they possessed greater privileges than any other generation, not only pertaining to
themselves but to their dead, their sin was greater, as they not only neglected their own salvation but that of their progenitors, and hence their blood was required at
their hands. And now as the great purposes of God are hastening to their accomplishment, and the things spoken of in the prophecies are fulfilling; as the kingdom of
God is established on the earth, and the ancient order of things restored, the Lord has manifested to us this duty and privilege, and we are commanded to be baptized
for  our dead,(c)
 Copyright      thus fulfilling the
                  2005-2009,        words of
                                 Infobase    Obadiah,
                                          Media  Corp.when speaking of the glory of the latterday: "and saviours shall come up upon Mount Zion to judge
                                                                                                                                                     Page the302
                                                                                                                                                              remnant of
                                                                                                                                                                   / 1033
Esau, and the kingdom shall be the Lord's." A view of these things reconciles the scriptures of truth, justifies the ways of God to man, places the human family upon an
equal footing, and harmonizes with every principle of righteousness, justice, and truth. We will conclude with the words of Peter: "for the time past of our life may suffice
us to have wrought the will of the Gentiles.". . . For, for this cause was the gospel preached also to them that are dead, that they might be judged according to men in
all these things shall come upon this generation." Mathew, xxiii, 35, 36. Hence, as they possessed greater privileges than any other generation, not only pertaining to
themselves but to their dead, their sin was greater, as they not only neglected their own salvation but that of their progenitors, and hence their blood was required at
their hands. And now as the great purposes of God are hastening to their accomplishment, and the things spoken of in the prophecies are fulfilling; as the kingdom of
God is established on the earth, and the ancient order of things restored, the Lord has manifested to us this duty and privilege, and we are commanded to be baptized
for our dead, thus fulfilling the words of Obadiah, when speaking of the glory of the latterday: "and saviours shall come up upon Mount Zion to judge the remnant of
Esau, and the kingdom shall be the Lord's." A view of these things reconciles the scriptures of truth, justifies the ways of God to man, places the human family upon an
equal footing, and harmonizes with every principle of righteousness, justice, and truth. We will conclude with the words of Peter: "for the time past of our life may suffice
us to have wrought the will of the Gentiles.". . . For, for this cause was the gospel preached also to them that are dead, that they might be judged according to men in
the flesh, but live according to God in the spirit."-ED.

Sabbath Scene in Nauvoo or Sketct of a Discourse By President Jos Smith.

From the "Times and Seasons."

A large assembly of Saints gathered together at the place of meeting at an early hour, to hear a discourse delivered by president Joseph Smith, upon the subject of
baptism. A child of Mr. Windsor P. Lyons being deceased, the body of which lay before the assembly, called forth many remarks from the speaker upon the subject of
death and the resurrection, which were in the highest degree interesting and edifying, as were also his remarks upon the subject of baptism.

The following is a brief synopsis of some of the items delivered by the speaker.

President Smith read the 14th chap. of Revelations, and said,

"We have again the warning voice sounded in our midst which shows the uncertainty of human life; and in my leisure moments I have meditated upon the subject, and
asked the question, why it is that infants, innocent children, are taken away from us, especially those that seem to be the most intelligent and interesting? and the
strongest reasons that present themselves to my mind are these:-this world is a very wicked world; and it is a proverb that the "world grows weaker and wiser;" if it is
the case, the world grows more wicked and corrupt. In the early ages of the world, a righteous man, and a man of God and of intelligence, had a better chance to do
good, to be believed and received, than at the present day; but in these days such a man is much opposed and persecuted by most of the inhabitants of the earth; and
he has much sorrow to pass through here, the Lord takes many away even in infancy that they may escape the envy of man, and the sorrows and evils of this present
world; they were too pure, too lovely, to live on earth; therefore if rightly considered, instead of mourning we have reason to rejoice, as they are delivered from evil,
and we shall soon have them again.

"What chance is there for infidelity when we are parting with our friends almost daily? None at all. The infidel will grasp at every straw for help, until death stares him in
the face, and then his infidelity takes its flight, for the realities of the eternal world are resting upon him in mighty power; and when every earthly support and prop fails
him, he then sensibly feels the eternal truths of the immortality of the soul. We should take warning, and not wait for the death-bed to repent: as we see the infant taken
away by death, so may the youth and the middle aged, as well as the infant, suddenly be called into eternity. Let this, then, prove a warning to all, not to procrastinate
repentance or wait till a death-bed; for it is the will of God that man should repent, and serve him in health, and in the strength and power of his mind, in order to secure
his blessing, and not wait until he is called to die. Also the doctrine of baptizing children, or sprinkling them or they must welter in hell, is a doctrine not true, not
supported in holy writ, and is not consistent with the character of God. All children are redeemed by the blood of Jesus Christ, and the moment that children leave this
world, they are taken to the bosom of Abraham. The only difference between the old and young dying, is, one lives longer in heaven and eternal light and glory than the
other, and is freed a little sooner from this miserable and wicked world. Notwithstanding all this glory, we for a moment loose sight of it, and mourn the loss; but we do
not mourn as those without hope.

"My intention was, to have spoken upon the subject of baptism, but having a case of death before us, I thought proper to refer to that subject. I will now, however, say
a few words upon baptism, as I intended. God has made certain decreas which are fixed and immovable; for instance, God set the sun, the moon, and the stars in the
heavens; and gave them their laws, conditions, and bounds which they cannot pass, except by his commandments; they all move in perfect harmony in their sphere and
order, and are as lights, wonders, and signs unto us. The sea also has its bounds which it cannot pass. God has set many signs on the earth, as well as in the heavens;
for instance, the oak of the forest, the fruit of the tree, the herb of the field, all bear a sign that seed hath been planted there; for it is a decree of the Lord, that every
tree, plant, and herb, bearing seed, should bring forth of its kind, and cannot come forth after any other law or principle. Upon the same principle do I contend that
baptism is a sign ordained of God, for the believer in Christ to take upon himself in order to enter into the kingdom of God, "for except ye are born of water, and of the
spirit, ye cannot enter into the kingdom of God," saith the Saviour. It is a sign and commandment which God has set for man to enter into his kingdom. Those who seek
to enter in any other way, will seek in vain; and God will not receive them, neither will the angels acknowledge their works as accepted; for they have not obeyed the
ordinances, nor attended to the signs which God ordained for the saivation of man, to prepare him for, and give him a title to, a celestial glory; and God has decreed
that all who will not obey his voice, shall not escape the damnation of hell. What is the damnation of hell? to go with that society who have not obeyed his commands.
Baptism is a sign to God, to Angels, and to heaven, that we do the will of God: and there is no other way beneath the heavens whereby God hath ordained for man to
come to him to be saved and enter into the kingdom of God, except faith in Jesus Christ, repentance, and baptism for the remission of sins, and any other course is in
vain-then you have the promise of the gift of the Holy Ghost. What is the sign of the healing of the sick? The laying on of hands is the sign or way marked out by James,
and the custom of the ancient Saints as ordered by the Lord; and we can not obtain the blessing by pursuing any other course, except the way marked out by the Lord.

"What, if we should attempt to get the gift of the Holy Ghost through any other means, except the signs or way which God hath appointed; should we obtain it?
Certainly not; all other means would fail. The Lord says do so and so, and I will bless so and so.

"There are certain key-words and signs belonging to the priesthood, which must be observed to obtain the blessing. The sign of Peter was to repent and be baptized for
the remission of sins, with the promise of the gift of the Holy Ghost, and in no other way is the gift of the Holy Ghost obtained. There is a difference between the Holy
Ghost, and the gift of the Holy Ghost. Cornelius received the Holy Ghost before he was baptized, which was the convincing power of God unto him of the truth of the
gospel; but he could not receive the gift of the Holy Ghost until after he was baptized. Had he not taken this sign or ordinance upon him, the Holy Ghost which
convinced him of the truth of God, would have left him. Until he obeyed these ordinances and received the gift of the Holy Ghost, by the laying on of hands, according
to the order of God, he could not have healed the sick, or commanded an evil spirit to come out of a man and it obey him; for the spirits might say unto him, as they did
to the sons of Sceva-"Paul we know, and Jesus we know, but who are ye!" It mattereth not whether we live long or short on the earth after we come to a knowledge
of these principles and obey them unto the end. I know that all men will be damned if they do not come in the way which he hath opened; and this is the way marked
out by the word of the Lord.

"As concerning the resurrection, I will merely say that all men will come from the grave as they lie down, whether old or young; there will not be added unto their stature
one cubit, neither taken from it; all will be raised by the power of God, having spirit in their bodies, and not blood. Children will be enthroned in the presence of God
and the Lamb, with bodies of the same stature they had on earth; having been redeemed by the blood of the Lamb, they will there enjoy the fulness of that light, glory,
and intelligence which is prepared in the celestial kingdom: "blessed are the dead who die in the Lord; for they rest from their labours, and their works do follow them."

"The speaker, before closing, called upon the assembly before him to humble themselves in faith before God, and in mighty prayer and fasting to call upon the name of
 Copyright
the          (c) the
    Lord, until   2005-2009,  Infobase
                     elements were      Media
                                   purified overCorp.                                                                                                 Pageof303
                                                 our heads, and the earth sanctified under our feet; that the inhabitants of this city may escape the power         / 1033
                                                                                                                                                               disease and
pestilence, and the destroyer that rideth upon the face of the earth; and that the holy spirit of God may rest upon this vast multitude. At the close of the meeting,
president Smith informed the congregation that he should attend to the ordinance of baptism, in the river near his house, at two o'clock; and at the appointed hour, the
and intelligence which is prepared in the celestial kingdom: "blessed are the dead who die in the Lord; for they rest from their labours, and their works do follow them."

"The speaker, before closing, called upon the assembly before him to humble themselves in faith before God, and in mighty prayer and fasting to call upon the name of
the Lord, until the elements were purified over our heads, and the earth sanctified under our feet; that the inhabitants of this city may escape the power of disease and
pestilence, and the destroyer that rideth upon the face of the earth; and that the holy spirit of God may rest upon this vast multitude. At the close of the meeting,
president Smith informed the congregation that he should attend to the ordinance of baptism, in the river near his house, at two o'clock; and at the appointed hour, the
bank of the Mississippi was lined with a multitude of people, and president Joseph Smith went forth into the river, and baptized with his own hands, eighty persons, for
the remission of their sins; and what added joy to the scene was, that the first person baptized, was Mr. L. D. Wasson, a nephew of Mrs. Emma Smith; the first of her
kindred that have embraced the fulness of the gospel. At the close of this interesting scene, the administrator lifted up his hands towards heaven, and implored the
blessing of God to rest upon the people; and truly the spirit of God did rest upon the multitude, to the joy and consolation of our hearts. After baptism, the congregation
again repaired to the grove, near the temple, to attend to the ordinance of confirmation; and, notwithstanding, president Smith had spoken in the open air to the people,
and stood in the water and baptized about eighty persons, about fifty of those baptized received their confirmation under his hands in the after part of the day. While this
was progressing, great numbers were being baptized in the font."

Those who wish for further information concerning the scenes of the sabbath in Nauvoo, or any other day in the week, would do well to "come and see."

W. WOODRUFF.

Evangelical Religion.

To the Editor of the "Times and Seasons."

Sir,-Having been in the habit of late of perusing the "Cross and Journal," a Baptist periodical published in Columbus, Ohio, to search out the pure principles that are
advocated by this advocate of righteousness. In my investigations, I happened to blunder over the following extracts; as they were interesting to me, I had the vanity to
suppose they might be the same to yourself. If they are, and you should judge them worthy of a place in your valuable periodical, they are at your disposal, together
with my reflections upon them.

"Prayer was offered up by the Rev. Dr. Jenks, after which, Mr. Knapp addressed them in a of an hour and a half in length, from the words of Saul of Tarsus, Acts, ix,
G, `Lord what wilt thou have me to do? . . . The text is the language of a young convert. . . The enquiry is not where you can enjoy the most: but where you can do the
most for the glory of God. Some of you, in answering this question, may be called to preach the gospel, others to go on a foreign mission."

1. "The first answer is, "take my yoke upon you." Unite yourselves to the people of God. Join some evangelical church."

*******

5. "Search the scriptures." "If you have in religious books, novels, or books on universalian, burn them up. Make the bible your study. Carry it in your pocket: have it at
hand at all tunes, and as much as possible commit it to memory. Be in the habit of reading it upon your knees, and of looking directly to the spirit of God to enable you
to understand it."

Having perused the above passages, sir, and not being very quick of apprehension, I examined them a second time, when I had the following reflections:-"Prayer was
offered by the Rev. Dr. Jenks." Well, now, that seems to be good. Afterwards, Mr. Knapp preached from the words of Paul of Tarsus: "Lord what wilt thou have me
to do?" These seem to be good words-they are scriptural words; and I think Mr. Knapp has preached FROM them well. He has not troubled himself with the subject
referred to in the text at all; but perhaps it is not elegant, or orthodox, for evangelical ministers to adhere to the scriptures, and therefore he preached from the text.
"Unite yourselves to the people of God." Well, now, who are the people of God? Which, of all the multifarious sects shall I join? He answers, "join some evangelical
church." But then, what is an evangelical church? Is it a church that believe part of the scriptures; or one that believes all of them; or one that believes none of them? I
see that Mr. Knapp has preached from the scriptures, consequently, he has not much confidence in them, or he would have quoted their authority. Perhaps the church
that he belongs to is evangelical; but then he advises, in the fifth paragraph, to "search the scriptures." If you have any irreligious books, novels, or books on
Universalism, burn them up. What kind of novels am I to burn? Religious novels, or is it only irreligious novels? I think a religious fiction, or lie, must be as bad as an
irreligious one. Well, to search the scriptures is good, but it seems to me as though Mr. Knapp would have me search, study, and read them as I would Homer's Iliiad,
Euclid, or Virgil, to obtain a refined taste and a classical education, rather than to be governed by its precepts; for the scriptures say nothing about burning Universalist's
books, &c.; but they tell me to "prove all things, and to hold fast that which is good." Now, if universalism be false, let me prove it false by the scriptures, and not burn
their books unread. I perceive, however, that the Universalists, in the estimation of Mr. Knapp, are not an evangelical church.

In looking over the same paper, I find under the head of "communications," upon the subject of Mormonism, the following:-

SCRAPS FROM IOWA, NO. 2.-MORMONISM.

1. Preventative-If they have no foothold in your neighbourhood or town, pay no attention to them. This has often prevented them from doing much mischief.

2. Remedy.-If they are making prosclytcs in your neighbourhood or town, meet them at once, and if you are acquainted with the history and of Mormonism, you may
expose them, but never fail to prove the following things:-

First.-That many of the miracles of Moses, Christ, and Aposltes, were performed publicly, in the presence of enemies and friends to induce faith. F.x.Iv. 21, 30, 31;
"Moses and Auron went and gathered together all the elders of the children of Israel, and Auron spake all the words which the Lord had spoken unto Moses, and did
the signs in the sight of the people, and the people believed." Ex. viii 6, 10. "The Lord spake unto Moses, and unto Auron, saying, when Pharaoh shall speak unto you,
saying, shew a miracle for you: then thou shalt say unto Auron, take thy rod and cast it before Pharaoh, and it shall become a serpent." John, ii, 23. "Now when he was
in Jerusalem, it the passover, in the feast day, many believed in his manner, when they saw the miracles which he did,"-not before they saw his miracles. John, iv, 45.
"The Gallilcans received him, having seen all the things that he did at Jerusalem at the feast." "Of five leaves and two fishes, he fed five thousand men, besides women
and children." Matt., iv, 16, 21. "While his enemies were watching him, he healed a man's withered hand." Mark, ii, 1.5: Luke, iv, 5, 10. "He raised the dead when his
enemies were present." John, xi, 43, 46. "His enemies admitted the genuineneas by his miracles." John, xi, 47. "Tongues were also a sign to those who did not believe."
I Cor., xv, 22. "Tongues are for a sign, not to them that believe, but to them that believe not."

Second.-That when Christ declined to give a sign, except the sign of Jesus, &c. It was because he had publicly given enough, and that when humbugites try to avoid by
saying that no sign shall be given, it is mere get-off and betrays their consciousness that they cannot do what they pretend to do.

Third.-That when Christ required faith in some that he healed, it was because he had before proven by his public miracles that he could heal the sick. This is very
different
 Copyrightfrom
             (c)requiring full aInfobase
                 2005-2009,      to believeMedia
                                            without evidence.
                                                 Corp.                                                                                                Page 304 / 1033
Fourth.-That those miracles of Christ, which were comparatively private, were not those on which he relied to prove his Messian-ship. Hence, in some cases he did not
approve of their being told. Matt. viii, 4, "Seo thou tell no man, Mark, vii, 35. Luke, v. 14.
saying that no sign shall be given, it is mere get-off and betrays their consciousness that they cannot do what they pretend to do.

Third.-That when Christ required faith in some that he healed, it was because he had before proven by his public miracles that he could heal the sick. This is very
different from requiring full a to believe without evidence.

Fourth.-That those miracles of Christ, which were comparatively private, were not those on which he relied to prove his Messian-ship. Hence, in some cases he did not
approve of their being told. Matt. viii, 4, "Seo thou tell no man, Mark, vii, 35. Luke, v. 14.

Fifth.-That when the gift of tongues were employed on the day of Pentecost, there were persons present who understood the different languages that were spoken;
hence, all was in place, all was right. Afterwards as only two or three were allowed to speak at once, and that by course some might have been present who did not
understand any of the languages that were spoken, interpreters were allowed to interpret what was preached, and all was still in place. But for a man to pretend, who
understands the English language, to speak in an unknown tongue to those who understand the English, is nonsense and is to them no speaks, and know that he speaks
in an unknown tongue, and know that he has not learned it of men.

How honest, fair, and above board, is every thing belonging to the bible; and how different is religious humbaggery. I have by repeated experiments found these
remedies to be good. Let people be put in possession of the fact that they have a right to see the miracles of those who pretend to work miracles, and tint they are
bound to disbelieve all accounts of men working miracles, unless they work them publicly in the presence of enemies as well as friends; and that all who profest to be
called of God, as was Aaron, are bound to do as Aaron, did. I say let them be put in possession of these facts, and use them to good advantage and the Mormons will
shun them.

II. JOHNSON.

After perusing the above, sir, I thought, now these Mormons are, in the estimation of this writer, hereties; and they do not belong to the church, any more than the
Universalists do. But thinking that it might be some ignoramus who had written those pieces, and that the columns of the "Cross and Journal." were open to all
scribblers, I should have passed it over, if I had not met with the following in the prospectus:-"The Cross and Journal, is published every Friday morning." . . ."The
advocate of sound doctrine, and of untiring christian exertion. The interests of the Ohio Baptist convention, and of other home mission societies in the West, will be
particularly regarded." Upon reading the above, I naturally inferred that the Baptist society was an evangelical society, and that the worthy editor published those pieces
for the special benefit of the Baptist convention; and also for the edification and instruction of other home missions in the West. In puzzling my brain, however, to find
out the true definition of the word evangelical, I was led to infer that the Baptist convention was orthodox and evangelical; and that other home missions in the West
were evangelical (which missions they are I know not), but that the Universalists and Mormons are not evangelical is evident. Still, however, I was at a loss to know the
import of the term, until I noticed the instructions of the Rev. Mr. Knapp in regard to searching the bible, and then I could only draw inferences from the bible, and the
sentiments of the "Cross and Journal," by comparing them together; and by strict investigation came naturally to the following conclusions.

1. That Paul was not a member of an evangelical church; for he told the church to which he wrote, to "prove all things and hold fast that which is good." Whereas, Mr.
Knapp told the members of his church to burn Universalist's books, &c.; hence, here is a wide difference. The one would prove the books by reading them; the other
would burn them without reading-thus following the practice of the Roman Catholics, who burn the books of heretics. The church of Rome must, therefore, he an
evangelical church, as it follows the teaching of Mr. Knapp.

2. On the subject of Mormonism, we have given us as a preventative against the horrid evils of Mormonism, the following salutary instructions:-"If they have no foothold
in your neighbourhood or town, PAY NO ATTENTION TO THEM. This has often prevented them from doing MUCH MIBCHIEF." I find from this, sir, that the
evangelical church is of very ancient date, and can be traced through all the history of the church, in every age and generation. There was one in ancient days, the most
powerful of any in existence; we have no account of any church being so extensive and united as it was, I mean the antediluvian church, especially those that lived in the
days of Noah. So powerful were the principles of evangelicism, that there could only be one family found who differed from them in religious opinions; I mean, sir, the
family of Noah; and so deep rooted were evangelical principles, that among the thousands that then existed, there could not any be found TO PAY THE LEAST
ATTENTION TO NOAH'S MESSAGE; hence, they were all purely evangelical. It is true they soon afterwards perished by the flood, but then, that could make little
difference, inasmuch as they were orthodox christians, and sound in the faith of evangelical principles, of "TAKING NO NOTICE."

Another very eminent evangelical church existed, in great numbers, in Asia; there were several very notable cities that were eminently skilled in the doctrine of paying no
attention to the messages that might be sent to them. I refer to the famous cities of Admah, Zeboim, Sodom, Gomorah, Zoar, &c. When the angels of God went they
abused them, and when Lot spoke to them to depart out of the city, or they would be consumed, "his words seemed to them as idle tales," they PAID NO
ATTENTION TO THEM; they were profoundly learned in the doctrines of taking no notice-in pure evangelical principles.

Without referring to an evangelical church that existed in Babylon, to another at Tyre and Sidon, and to another at Jerusalem, I would briefly mention one in Athens, the
great seat of science and literature; they were not, however, fully sound in the faith, for some of them said "what will this babbler say;" but the majority of them shook
their heads, and turned away and said, "we will hear thee again concerning this matter:" they paid no attention, not only so, but having searched the scriptures according
to the advice of Mr. Knapp, I find that the prophets have prophecied of an evangelical church; for, says our Saviour, "as it was in the days of Noah," and "as it was in
the days of Lot, so shall it also be in the days of the coming of the son of man." Consequently, sir, the existence of a pure evangelical church, one that would pay no
attention, is clearly spoken of. And again, in the latter-day, there will be a great church of this kind, to whom it will be said-"I have called, but you have refused, I have
stretched out my arm, but ye have not regarded." They paid no attention to it.

But this is only one of the leading traits of the conduct of a member of an evangelical church, this is only a preventative; but as remedy, we have the following; if they are
making proselytes, "meet them at once,"-don't allow them the liberty of worshipping God according to the dictates of their own conscience-show their errors and
absurdities-but not knowing what these errors and absurdities were, sir, I had to enquire, and found out that they are so egregiously in error, as to believe that men must
believe, and repent, and be baptized, and have hands laid on for the gift of the Holy Ghost, before they can be accepted of God. They are so foolish as to believe what
our Saviour says, "he that believeth and is baptized shall be saved, and he that believeth not shall be damned; and these signs shall follow them that believe." They have
fallen into the same error that Peter did when he said, "the promise is unto you, and to your children, and to all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall
call." They believe with Paul, "that to one is given the gift of tongues, to another the interpretation of tongues, to another prophecy, to another working of miracles. They
also believe what James says, "if any of you are sick, let him send for the elders of the church, and let them pray for him, him with oil in the name of the Lord, and the
prayer of faith shall heal the sick, and the Lord shall raise him up." They believe that no man is authorized to preach, unless he is called as they were in the apostles'
days. These, then, are many of the absurdities of Mormonism. Now, says Mr. Johnson, "these absurdities must be met;" evidently shewing that evangelical churches do
not believe in the absurdities practised and taught by our Saviour and his apostles; no, sir, they do not, and such men must be met at the threshold-met with boldness,
and firmness, and promptness. I must again follow Mr. Knapp's advice, sir, and take you to the scriptures with me:-Paul, when he was preaching just such errors as the
Mormons preach (I don't know but that he was a Mormon) in Ephesus, was met with promptness by the inhabitants of that great city; they even cried out for two
hours, "great is Diana, the God of the Ephesians." They would not allow the poor fellow to speak. Why every body knew, it was quite notorious that Diana fell down
from heaven-it was absurd for Paul to teach anything else; this conduct was truly evangelical, and I have no doubt, sir, but the if Mr. Johnson was to meet a Mormon he
would just be as zealous as they were; for Mormonism is notorious for spoiling the craft. So dilligent were many of these evangelicals at one time, that forty of them
bound themselves under an oath, that they would not eat nor drink until they had killed Paul; not only so. but Paul himself was a true member of this fraternity, for he
bailed  men and
 Copyright       women, committing
             (c) 2005-2009,    Infobasethem   to prison,
                                          Media   Corp. and scourging them for belonging to the "HUMBUGITES," and caused many of them to blaspheme;   Page 305 however,
                                                                                                                                                                    / 1033he
apostatized and became an heretic himself; but he soon found that the evangelicals met him with as much promptness as he had met others; they stoned him, put him in
prison, whipped him, made his feet fast in the stocks, brought accusations against him, &c., &c., and plainly proved to him that they believed no more in humbugery,
than he had done before. Without refering, sir, to the crusades, and to a large church in Italy, who belonged to the evangelicals, I would just mention one of more recent
hours, "great is Diana, the God of the Ephesians." They would not allow the poor fellow to speak. Why every body knew, it was quite notorious that Diana fell down
from heaven-it was absurd for Paul to teach anything else; this conduct was truly evangelical, and I have no doubt, sir, but the if Mr. Johnson was to meet a Mormon he
would just be as zealous as they were; for Mormonism is notorious for spoiling the craft. So dilligent were many of these evangelicals at one time, that forty of them
bound themselves under an oath, that they would not eat nor drink until they had killed Paul; not only so. but Paul himself was a true member of this fraternity, for he
bailed men and women, committing them to prison, and scourging them for belonging to the "HUMBUGITES," and caused many of them to blaspheme; however, he
apostatized and became an heretic himself; but he soon found that the evangelicals met him with as much promptness as he had met others; they stoned him, put him in
prison, whipped him, made his feet fast in the stocks, brought accusations against him, &c., &c., and plainly proved to him that they believed no more in humbugery,
than he had done before. Without refering, sir, to the crusades, and to a large church in Italy, who belonged to the evangelicals, I would just mention one of more recent
date in the state of Missiouri, worthy scions of the old stock, and members of this honourable fraternity; and as the "Cross and Journal is particularly devoted to the
interests of missions in the West, I expect that they have received some very salutary instructions from its columns. To show to you how zealous they have been, the
Rev. M'Coy, a Baptist missionary, who was fully inducted into the blessings of pure evangelical principles, held a tar bucket while some of his worthy coadjutors were
taring and feathering one of the Mormons. Another, sir, a worthy brother of his of the christian order, who, at the head of his brethern, went and drove a number of the
Mormon women and children from their homes; and so zealous was he in the cause, that he pursued them till the blood gushed from their feet, and their tracks were left
in the prairie. They must have been purely evangelical.

The redoutable Bogard, a Methodist minister, was forward also on another occasion, at the head of a company of his own cronics, burning and destroying heretic's
houses, plundering their property; &c.; he proved himself evangelical; he had the misfortune, however, since that, to shoot one of his fellow craft; but then he redeemed
himself in true evangelical style, by preaching pure orthodox principles from there to Texas. I might also speak of others of the same school, such were Sessial Wood,
and Habbot Hancock, two worthy Presbyterian prelates, who, with swords by their sides, came with a number of their fraternity to Dewit, Corrol co. Mo., to
disposess a number of men, women, and children (who had the audacity, in this land of liberty, to worship Almighty God according to the dictates of their own
conscience) of their inheritance, and to drive them from their homes. These were evangelical ministers. There were others of the same school, among whom was Col.
Pendleton, who had a number of men painted like Indians, engaged in the before mentioned laudable undertaking, according to the rules of evangelical churches.-Gen.
Clark, was also a conspicuous character, as also Gen. Lucas, Judge King, Gov. Boggs, and a host of others; and so zealous were they in the propagation of evangelical
principles, that they drove fifteen thousand men, women, and children from their homes; killed many and confiscated the property of others; and to shew what pure
evangelical principles Gen. Clark possessed, he said, when speaking to the HUMBUGITES, "whether you are innocent or not, is nothing to me; I am determined to see
the governor's orders executed"-his orders to exterminate.

Another criterion whereby the evangelical church can be known, is by their asking people to work miracles; for, says Mr. Johnson, "many of the miracles of Moses,
Christ, and the Apostles, were performed publicly, in the presence of enemies, and friends, to induce faith." And again, "let the people be put in possession of the fact,
that they have a right to see the miracles of those who pretend to work miracles; and that they were bound to disbelieve all accounts of men working miracles, unless
they work them publicly, in the presence of enemies as well as friends." I am not aware, sir, of the Mormons professing to do miracles, indeed, I know that they do not;
they merely believe in the same principles that the Apostles believed in. But this is nothing to the point, it is evangelical religion that we are investigating. The grand
principle that now comes under our consideration, is, that "miracles must be performed publicly to induce faith." Consequently, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, Hosea, Habbakuk,
Amos, David, Solomon, and many other of the prophets, are not entitled to the faith of an evangelical church; for they did not work miracles; and also John the Baptist;
there was not a greater prophet born among men, than he, "yet he did no miracle," say the scriptures. What a pity it is, that the bible of the evangelicals should be
burthened with such "humbugery;" for they did no miracles "to induce faith," and consequently, an evangelical church has no faith in them. I had a curious thought here,
sir, and wondered whether the evangelicals work miracles or not, to prove their religion, as it is a "poor rule that will not work both ways." The grand rule, however,
seems to be, that if the Mormons will not work miracles to "induce belief," they are "humbugites!" consequently, if I find a people asking for miracles, I set them down
as evangelists. However, as Mr. Knapp tells me to carry my bible in my pocket, to pray over it, to search it diligently, &c., I must take it out of my pocket, and have
you search it again with me, sir. I find, then, recorded in Luke, 23, that Herod was a true EVANGELIST, for he sent for Jesus, hoping to have seen some miracle done
by him, but it could not be done for him; and no doubt, being a true evangelist, but he thought Christ was a HUMBUG. The evangelical church in Jerusalem, before
referred to, had this trait, as well as others; hence they said to our Saviour, "what sign shewest thou." But he would not give so honourable a body as that any answer;
and they thought, of course, that he was a HUMBUG. Then there was a respectable church on Mount Calvary, composed of Gentiles and Jews, who cried out
tauntingly, "if thou be the son of God, come down from the cross, and then we will believe in thee;" but he did not do it; ah, say they, "he saved others, himself he
cannot save." These were PURELY EVANGELICAL. Paul, sir, had a most complete way of getting rid of Mr. Johnson's arguments; he was a sly fellow; hence, says
he, "to one is given the gift of faith, to another the power to work miracles." "Do all work miracles? do all prophesy?" Hence, if any of his members had been asked for
a miracle. they would have come flatly out, and said, "all do not work miracles;" ah, says Mr. Johnson, a pure evangelist, that is humbugery. "I have a right to look for
miracles." But lastly, on this subject, I found a most eminent personage, one that I least expected, belonging to the evangelical church; one who is "the prince and the
power of the air;" one who "wanders to and fro in the earth;" one, against whom "Michael the archangel, dared not to bring a railing accusation;" one who has often
appeared among the "sons of God;" one who says' that "this world, and its glory, and dominion, belongs to him"-coming to our Saviour, and wanting him to make
stones bread, and requesting him to "cast himself down from the temple," or to perform some miracle, that he might know that he was the son of God; and, perhaps, the
old gentleman would have believed, if he had seen a miracle,-but he did not do it. What a pity.

But having said so much upon this subject, I must now touch upon another, and then close. I find, sir, that it is not truth that the evangelical church are in quest of, but
miracles; hence, for instance, although there is so much HUMBUGERY about Mormonism, and it is palpably false and unscriptural; if they would work a miracle, it
would be true at once; all its obnoxious features would depart; all its errors would be removed; and it would be changed from the perfectly ridiculous, to the most
sublime; error would at once become truth, and wickedness be transformed into righteousness. The evangelicals were no doubt convinced that the magicians of Egypt
were of God, for they performed miracles. The witch of Endor, also possessed a supernatural agency, and would of course be believed by the orthodox church. Simon
the sorcerer, seems to have been thought an honourable man, and obtained great credence among the orthodox; but unfortunately for our modern evangelical churches,
they have not had much of an opportunity of seeing miracles performed; however, as a glorious day is about to dawn upon them, they have cause to lift up their hearts
and rejoice; for Paul says, that "Satan will come with all deceivableness, and signs, and lying wonders, and for this cause God will send them strong delusions, that they
may believe a lie and be damned; because they received not the love of the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness." John says, "I saw three unclean spirits, like
frogs, come out of the mouth of the dragon, and out of the mouth of the beast, and out of the mouth of the false prophet; for they are the spirits of devils working
miracles, which go forth unto the kings of the earth, and of the whole world." Rev. c. xvi, v. 13, 14. John further speaks of a beast that made war with the Saints, and
overcame them. The evangelical church in Missouri, have patterned well after their great prototype. But he shall do great wonders yet, so that he maketh fire come
down from heaven in the sight of men, and deceiveth them that dwell on the earth, by the means of those MIRACLES which he had power to do, in the sight of the
beast. Rev. c. xii. Hence, when the church shall be fully established, it will every way meet the desires and hopes of Mr. Johnson, and all the evangelical church. Its
pretentions will be fully attested by miracles, the evangelical church will enlarge its borders, and all the world will wonder after the beast, saying, "who is like unto him."

You will perceive, sir, by this brief synopsis, that evangelical religion has prevailed in every country, and abounded in all nations; that it is as old as the antediluvians, and
as modern as the Missourians; and that it has found strenuous advocates in every age, that the prophets testify of it, and that it is likely to be great, powerful, and almost
universal; therefore, the editor of the "Cross and Journal" may take courage. He has already seen the great prosperity of the HOME MISSION in the WEST, aided by
his indefatigable exertions and untiring zeal; and from the prospects that lay before him, as the champion and advocate of evangelical principles, there is every prospect
of his becoming honourable in the earth, and of having his name handed down to future generations; and perhaps when it is well with him, he may remember his friend
Mr. Johnson.

I. T.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 306 / 1033
Extracts From the Weekly Bortonian.
Mr. Johnson.

I. T.

Extracts From the Weekly Bortonian.

The Mormons in Boston and Vicinity.

As every thing which relates to this unique sect is interesting at this time, we have concluded to give an account of their affairs in this city and vicinity. This information
we have derived from Mr. Nickerson, the presiding elder in Boston. Their meetings are held at No. 82, Commercial Street, on Sunday, at the usual hours of public
worship, and are free to all. This church was formed on Wednesday, the 9th of March last, with little more than thirty members, most of whom were baptized by elder
Nickerson. The congregation has been large, and a great many have been obliged to turn away in consequence of the crowds which attend. In Chelsea, meetings are
held occasionally, and one has been baptized. In Salem, and vicinity, about seventy have been baptized. In Medfield, Medway, Cape Cod, and many other places,
meetings are also held. Mr. Nickerson says there never was such a call for preachers as at the present time. The minds of the people, he says, are ready to receive the
truth, and the cry is for preachers. In Peterboro, twenty have been baptized in one day. There is a great stir, evidently, and the elder is confident that the people will
soon flock in crowds to the "standard of truth." The church in Peterboro, Gilson, and neighbourhood, numbers in all upwards of one hundred. What will the end be?

The Mormons-Joe Smith the Prophet.

Smith is decidedly the greatest original of the present day. He carries all before him when he undertakes an enterprise-knows no impediment-and never halts in his
course till he has accomplished his object. His post, at the head of the Mormons, is a conspicuous one, and in a few years with such advancement as he has met with
for the past year, will give him a numberless host of followers. We should not be surprised if he should become as omnipotent as ever the Pope was in his palmiest
days. He is a genius-and a rare one-and all the armies of Satan, should they confront him in a solid phalanx, would be sure to meet with sore discomfiture, if not with
complete annihilation. The true philosophy of go-a-headily-the quintessence of concentrated moral and spiritual energy, fears no combat, and although, we cannot say it
exactly courts danger, it never flies from the post of duty on its approach. We have so high an opinion of Joe Smith, that we intend to open a correspondence with him,
in order to acquaint ourselves with all his secret springs of action, and thus, get all the secrets of his success, public and private, worldly and ecclesiastical.

The chapter from the recently recovered book of Abraham, and the unique cut which illustrates it, on our outside, has occasioned us some expense; but we care not for
that, so long as we please our patrons, which we mean to do at all hazards: trusting to the good sense of the most enlightened public in this, or any other universe, for
suitable remuneration.

The Mormons hold meetings in Boston regularly on the sabbath, somewhere in Commercial Street, and are equally successful in saving souls, healing the sick, and
restoring sight to the blind. Meetings are also held in Chelsea, and the cause is on the increase in that place.

Will elder Nickerson, or some of the brethern, furnish us with the statistics?

The Latter-Day Saints Again.

We have the pleasure to lay before our readers, the following letter from elder Nickerson, the presiding elder, of the church of Latter-day Saints in Boston, who
believes, to use his own words, that "wickedness will soon be swept from the earth, and that the day of universal righteousness will set in during this generation, when
our offices shall all become peace, and our exactions righteousness."

Boston, April 11, 1842.

To the Editor of the Daily Ledger.

Dear Sir,-Observing a request in your paper for information of the situation and progress of the Latter-day Saints in Boston, and vicinity, I rejoice that I have this
opportunity. The cause of truth is onward in this city, and the region round about. I commenced preaching in Boston, on the 30th of May last, in Winchester Hall, in the
forenoon, and in the afternoon took a part in the free discussion, which I followed for several months, when one of the number which was called infidels, began to
believe in the truth of the old and new testaments, which the world calls Mormonism. The individual was Mr. Abijah Tewkesbury, who opened his shipping office, and
seated it for free preaching. He was the first that was baptized in Boston. Three others were baptized on the 9th of January, 1842. I have held fore and afternoon
meetings at 82, Commercial Street, ever since. There was a branch organized in Boston, numbering thirty, including one elder, and three priests, on the ninth of March.
The great inquiry after truth still continues. Several are added to the church weekly. I have baptized in Boston and vicinity, some from Maine, some have gone to sea in
vessels, several in Lynn, four in Medfield, and seven in Cape Cod, and all are strong in the faith, and in good standing. I have baptized in all, a little rising fifty persons.
There are calls for preaching on every side.

We have meetings in private houses through the city, nearly every evening. People of all classes come to hear, and it is rare that one goes away dissatisfied. The honest
in heart are coming out; and I think, will every one join the church. There is likewise a branch organised in Salem. Brother Snow is preaching there. His church has
sixty-two members, and is increasing every week. There is one elder and one priest. Elder Maginn is preaching in Peterboro, Gilson, and vicinity, where there are
several branches, numbering about one hundred. I understand, twenty have been baptized in one day. A branch has been established also in Northbridge, of upwards
of thirty members, and is on the increase; elder Swett presides.

I am now in Boston, and invite all the honest in heart, both priests and people, to come and hear for themselves, as I do believe the end of this age is near at hand, and
the fulness of the gospel is preached, and the honest in heart, or the elect of God, will be gathered in from the four quarters of the earth, and a new era, a reign of
righteousness, will commence on the earth, which will continue for a thousand years. If any, either priest or people, desire an interview for information, they will please
give me their names, street and number, and time that they would wish for me to come and see them, and if possible, I will attend to the call with pleasure. Have you
souls worth saving? If so, do not neglect to investigate. Paul's religion persecuted the Saints, but the gospel of Christ, he was not ashamed of, for it is the power of God
unto salvation to them that believe.

We believe in faith in the Lord Jesus Christ-repentance-baptism for the remission of sins-laying on of hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost-with all the prophecies
and blessings which did follow the ancient Saints-such as casting out devils in the name of Christ, healing the sick, and so forth, which signs do follow many of those that
believe, in the city of Boston. Come and see.

FREEMAN NICKERSON.

P. S. Likewise the devil is cast out by the word of God, and the sick are healed by the prayer of faith, and annointed with oil, and the poor have the gospel preached to
them without money; and I request the citizens and authorities of the city of Boston, to open a house for the servant of the people, that the Lord hath sent to this city, to
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                     Page     307 and
                                                                                                                                                                  / 1033
warn the people of the destruction which will take place in this generation, that is now on the earth, and teach them how they may escape, and come     through,       abide
the day of the second coming of Christ, to reign on the earth a thousand years. Quench not the spirit, despise not prophecyings, prove all things, hold fast that which is
good.
FREEMAN NICKERSON.

P. S. Likewise the devil is cast out by the word of God, and the sick are healed by the prayer of faith, and annointed with oil, and the poor have the gospel preached to
them without money; and I request the citizens and authorities of the city of Boston, to open a house for the servant of the people, that the Lord hath sent to this city, to
warn the people of the destruction which will take place in this generation, that is now on the earth, and teach them how they may escape, and come through, and abide
the day of the second coming of Christ, to reign on the earth a thousand years. Quench not the spirit, despise not prophecyings, prove all things, hold fast that which is
good.

Government and Institutions of Nauvoo.

As many thousands of the people of England are emigrating to Nauvoo and vicinity, it becomes necessary for us to impart some further information concerning its
temporal affairs, as English and American institutions widely differ in many respects.

Nauvoo is situated on the eastern bank of the Mississippi river, in the county of Hancock, state of Illinois. It is fifteen hundred miles above New Orleans, and about two
hundred and fifty miles above St. Louis. The river opposite the city is a beautiful sheet of water, about one mile and quarter wide, and is navigable for steamers to the
falls of St. Anthony, six hundred miles above Nauvoo.

This town was founded by the Saints in 1839. On application to the legislature of the state, it was incorporated as a city government, with a liberal charter, which gives
it power to elect its mayor and council, who have power to enact and enforce all necessary laws for its government and regulation.

Gen. John C. Bennet, a man of God, and a gentleman well versed in political and military affairs, was elected mayor, and with the assistance of the city council, has
proceeded to enact such laws as are necessary for the common good. Among these we rejoice to say, that temperance is enforced, and the sale of intoxicating liquors
strictly prohibited.

The city charter includes a literary institution, called the Nauvoo University, which is already in successful operation, and where all branches of learning will be taught.
The benefits of this institution are accessible to all the citizens on equal and reasonable terms.

It also includes a military organization, called the Nauvoo Legion, which includes all the military strength of the place.

Under these liberal privileges and enlightened regulations, and located in the heart of one of the richest and most productive and fertile countries in the world, Nauvoo
has, in the short space of three years, become one of the largest towns in the west, containing within its corporation, something like 10,000 inhabitants, while many
thousands more are settled and are improving in the country around, and hundreds and thousands more are arriving almost daily, as emigrants, from various states and
nations. It is more than probable that in the course of twelve months, this city will number from fifteen to twenty thousand inhabitants.-The buildings are mostly
temporary cabins, built of wood and are very small, unfinished, and inconvenient; but they are such as are generally erected in the beginning of new settlements in every
part of the country, and will soon give place to those of brick and stone. Indeed, several brick buildings are already erected, and hundreds of others are in process of
erection. The temple which is now in progress, is built entirely of stone. It is designed to be about 128 feet long, 88 feet wide, and 150 feet high to the top of the spire.
The Nauvoo House is building of stone and brick; it is designed about 240 feet in length, fronting on two streets in form of an L; 40 feet deep, and four stories high.
This is designed as an hotel, or home for travellers and strangers. The streets are regularly laid out from north to south, and from east to west; they are broad and
pleasant, but not yet paved.

The Legion includes every able-bodied male inhabitant from eighteen years of age to forty-five, who are to furnish themselves with good muskets or rifles (except a few
companies who are armed by the state), and are required to do military duty according to the following ordinance, passed March 12th, 1842:-

Court Martial of the Nauvoo Legion. Ordinance No. 1.

Sec. 1. Be it ordained by the Court Martial of the Nauvoo Legion in general court assembled That the discipline, drill, rules, regulations, and uniforms of the United
States Army, so far as applicable, be, and they hereby are adopted for the legion; provided, that each company may adopt its own uniform for the non-commissioned
officers and privates belonging to it.

Sec. 2. That from and after the 15th day of April next, it shall be the duty of every white male inhabitant of the city of Nauvoo, between eighteen and forty-five years of
age, to enrol himself in some company of the Legion, by reporting himself to the captain thereof, within fifteen days; and every person neglecting or refusing to do so,
shall, on conviction thereof, before a court martial, forfelt and pay the sum of one dollar, and the further sum of one dollar for every subsequent fifteen days neglect.

Sec. 3. The Legion shall hold a general parade on the first Saturday of May and September, and the 4th day of July, (the 3rd when the 4th comes on Sunday,) In, or
near the city of Nauvoo; a battallon parade on the 3rd Saturday of June, and October, In their respective precincts; a company parade on the 4th Saturday of April,
June, and August, in their respective precincts; and all officer drill on the Thursday and Friday proceding each general parade, in the city of Nauvoo; and such other
musters or parades as the Lieutenant General, and the Major General, may jointly direct, in each year; and any non-commissioned officer, musician, or private, who
shall neglect or refuse to appear on said days, shall be fined in the sum of one dollar for each company, or battallon parade, and two dollars for each general parade-
and the commissioned officers neglecting or refusing to appear in their appropriate places on parade, shall be fined in the following sums, to wit: the Lieutenant General,
and the Major General, thirty dollars; Brevet Major Generals, and Brigadier Generals, twenty-five dollars; Colonels, fifteen dollars; Lieutenant Colonels and Majors,
ten dollars; Captains, six dollars; Lieutenants, four dollars; and every commissioned officer, non-commissioned officer, musician, or private, who shall neglect or refuse
to uniform himself in full, after the lapse of eight months from the passage of this act, shall be fined in the same sums, in addition, for each day of parade-every
commissioned officer, non-commissioned officer, or musician, who shall neglect or refuse to attend officer drills, shall be fined in half the sums aforesaid-and any
commissioned officer who shall neglect or refuse to attend their appropriate courts martial, shall be fined in one half the sums aforesaid-and any commissioned officer
neglecting, or refusing, to discharge any duty devolving upon him, shall, in addition, be cashiered and disgraced, by a general court martial, detailed by the Major
General, by order of the Lieutenant General; provided, always: that all members of this corporation, who are unable to attend parades on account of sickness in their
families, or any other reasonable excuse, satisfactory to the court martial, shall, for the time being, be exempt from all such fines.

Sec. 4. That no person whatever, residing within the limits of the city of Nauvoo, of fifteen days residence, between the ages of eighteen and forty-five years, excepting
such as are exempted by the laws of the United States, shall be exempt from military duty, unless exempted by a special act of the Court Martial of the Legion; or a
certificate of inability, under oath, signed by the Lieutenant General countersigned by the Surgeon General, and recorded by the Major General's War Secretary.

Sec. 5. Each regimental court of assesment of fines, shall be composed of the Major as president:-the Adjutant of Secretary-and the Captains of companies as
members; and the court of appeals shall be composed of the Colonel as president-the Adjutant of Secretary-and the Lieutenant Colonel and Major as members,-the
court of assessment shall sit on the Saturday succeeding each general parade, and the court of appeals on the second Saturday thereafter, at such places as the Colonel
may direct.

 Copyright
Sec. 6. The (c) 2005-2009,
            regular court andInfobase
                              law daysMedia   Corp.martial of the Legion, constituting the law making department of the corporation, shall be the Page
                                       of the court                                                                                                        308of/March,
                                                                                                                                                  first Friday   1033
June, September, and December, and such other days as may be appointed by the joint general orders of the Lieutenant General, and the Major General, within the
city of Nauvoo, on a notice of ten days.
members; and the court of appeals shall be composed of the Colonel as president-the Adjutant of Secretary-and the Lieutenant Colonel and Major as members,-the
court of assessment shall sit on the Saturday succeeding each general parade, and the court of appeals on the second Saturday thereafter, at such places as the Colonel
may direct.

Sec. 6. The regular court and law days of the court martial of the Legion, constituting the law making department of the corporation, shall be the first Friday of March,
June, September, and December, and such other days as may be appointed by the joint general orders of the Lieutenant General, and the Major General, within the
city of Nauvoo, on a notice of ten days.

Sec. 7. The Staff of the Lieutenant General, shall consist of an inspector General, with the rank of Major General, a Drill-officer, a Judge Advocate, and four Aids-de-
Camp, with the rank of Colonels; and a guard of twelve Aids-de-Camp, and a Herald and Armour Bearer, with the rank of Captain.

Sec. 8. The Staff of the Major General, shall consist of an Adjutant General, a Surgeon General, a Cornet, a Quarter Master General, a commissary General, a
Paymaster General, a Chaplain, two Assistant Inspectors General, four Aids-de-Camp, and a War Secretary, with the rank of Colonel; a Quarter Master Sergeant,
Sergeant Major, and Chief Musician, with the rank of Major, and four Musicians, and a Herald and Armour Bearer, with the rank of Captain.

Sec. 9. The staff of each Brigadier General, shall consist of two Aids-de-Camp, an Assistant Quarter Master General, an Assistant Commisary General, and a
Surgeon, with the rank of Lieutenant Colonel; six Assistant Chaplains, with the rank of Major; and a Herald and Armour Bearer, with the rank of Captain.

Sec. 10. The staff of each Colonel shall consist of an Adjutant a Quarter Master Sergeant, and a Sergeant Major, with the rank of Captain.

Sec. 11. Each Regiment shall be officered with a Colonel, a Lieutenant Colonel, a Major, and company officers.

Sec. 12. Each Company shall be officered with a Captain, three Lieutenants, five Sergeants, one Pioneer, and four Corporals.

Sec. 13. The Lieutenant General, and the Major General, may by their joint act, grant brevet commissions to such persons as may merit appointment and promotion at
their hands.

Sec. 14. That all laws, and parts of laws, inconsistent with this ordinance, be, and they hereby are repealed.-Passed, March 12th, 1842.

JOSEPH SMITH, Lieutenant General, and President of the Court Martial.

JOHN C. BENNETT, Major General, and Secretary of the Court Martial.

The foregoing is in accordance with the laws and requirements of the American government, in regard to the militia. It saves the expense, as well as the corrupt and
immoral tendency of a standing army in time of peace.-It is true, it costs something to arm and equip, and to devote several days in the year to these duties; but it is far
less expensive than a standing army, as well as more congenial with the spirit of freedom and of free institutions. While the people are the bearers of their own arms and
armour, there will not be much danger of their being kept under and deprived of their freedom, which is often the case in a country where standing troops are supported
and quartered.

There is also another peculiar advantage to the Saints to be derived from a well organized and disciplined legion, viz., it affords that security and protection against
lawless violence which has been so much needed of late; but which our people could seldom enjoy until thus organized, they have at length become able to protect
themselves. May the God of armies grant that the legion may increase in numbers and in strength, till armed with righteousness, and with the power of God in great
glory, it shall be able to rescue the American Republic from the brink of ruin-to restore to her citizens the enjoyment of the rights purchased by the blood of their
fathers-and to transmit to posterity, a government and institutions which shall stand unmoved, and uncorrupted, amid the wreck of empires and the crash of thrones-as
an ensign of freedom to the nations-an asylum for the oppressed of every clime, till sin and death shall cease to be, and time shall emerge into the ocean of eternity.

In Nauvoo, as well as most other parts of the United States, every white male inhabitant of twenty-one years of age and upwards is a voter, provided he has been in
the state a sufficient length of time, and has complied with the national laws, which constitute citizenship. The offices of government are appointed by election, and are
equally accessible to all qualified persons, according as they can obtain the voice of the people. There being no royalty, no nobility, no privileged classes, none born to
rule, therefore all men are, politically, on the same footing. The makers of law, as well as the judges and administrators of law are appointed by the voice of the people.

There is no state religion by law established and supported in that country; no tithes, no church rates, no spiritual dignitaries supported by government appropriations.
The law is so framed as to protect all religions and enforce none.

There are no game laws; any person who pleases may hunt, shoot, or destroy rabbits, pigeons, wild ducks, geese, swan, turkeys, deer, antelopes, bears, elks, or even
buffaloes and wild horses; the two latter are existing in great numbers on the great prairies, several days journey to the west of Nauvoo, and are hunted in great
numbers by the Indians. They manage to take the wild horses alive and break and tame them for their use.

To comment upon, or draw a contrast between the government and institutions of Nauvoo and those of England, would be useless, as every one can see and
understand the difference which exists between the two, and the vast advantages of the one above the other.

Nauvoo, then, is the nucleus of a glorious dominion of universal liberty, peace, and plenty; it is an organization of that government of which there shall be no end-of that
kingdom of Messiah which shall roll forth, from conquering and to conquer, until it shall be said, that "the kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord,
and of his Christ," "AND THE SAINTS OF THE MONT HIGH SHALL POSSESS THE GREATNESS OF THE KINGDOM UNDER THE WHOLE
HEAVEN."-ED.

Remarkable Vision.

The following is an account of a remarkable vision of Sarah Smith, of Hanley, Staffordshire, England, taken from her own mouth by P. P. Pratt, June 15th, 1842.

In 1835, on the 26th of December, being carried away in a vision, I was in a beautiful garden, interspersed with gravel walks, green pasture, and beautiful fruit-trees;
looking towards the east, I saw the rays of the sun piercing among the shades, the heavens clear and bright, and myself dressed in white, with a hymn-book in my hand,
and was singing hymns. I then saw the Lord Jesus coming to meet me; he was arrayed in white, and his countenance as the sun; he had twelve angels before him, and
twelve behind him, with harps in their hands, and were singing and playing music; they were all in white, with long hair hanging in beautiful ringlets down their shoulders.
The Lord took me by the hand, and said unto me, follow thou me; he led me through a place like unto a prison, and said, behold on thy left; and I looked and beheld
the flames of hell; and I cried Lord save me, and he said, surely from this hour thy soul is saved. We then came to the bottom of a steep hill, and I saw at my right hand,
as it were, a temple built of pure gold, mingled with glass. We then ascended the hill, hand-in-hand, the twelve angels before and the twelve behind: at the top of the hill
 Copyright
were         (c) of
       the gates 2005-2009,
                    heaven, asInfobase
                               it were, ofMedia
                                           pearl, Corp.                                                                                                 Page
                                                  cut in beautiful figures, and clear as crystal. At the gates stood two angels with trumpets in their hands, the309
                                                                                                                                                                  Lord/spoke
                                                                                                                                                                        1033to
them, and the gates flew open; I saw within, the Lord sitting on his throne, which was of pearl, beautifully wrought in figures and ornaments, his countenance was as the
lightning, almost too bright to behold; legions of angels were round about him. all singing, and playing on musical instruments. He had his left hand a roll of parchment,
twelve behind him, with harps in their hands, and were singing and playing music; they were all in white, with long hair hanging in beautiful ringlets down their shoulders.
The Lord took me by the hand, and said unto me, follow thou me; he led me through a place like unto a prison, and said, behold on thy left; and I looked and beheld
the flames of hell; and I cried Lord save me, and he said, surely from this hour thy soul is saved. We then came to the bottom of a steep hill, and I saw at my right hand,
as it were, a temple built of pure gold, mingled with glass. We then ascended the hill, hand-in-hand, the twelve angels before and the twelve behind: at the top of the hill
were the gates of heaven, as it were, of pearl, cut in beautiful figures, and clear as crystal. At the gates stood two angels with trumpets in their hands, the Lord spoke to
them, and the gates flew open; I saw within, the Lord sitting on his throne, which was of pearl, beautifully wrought in figures and ornaments, his countenance was as the
lightning, almost too bright to behold; legions of angels were round about him. all singing, and playing on musical instruments. He had his left hand a roll of parchment,
while his right hand was extended to his son, and he said unto his son, sit thou at my right hand, and he was then seated at his right hand; he said unto me, enter into the
joy of thy Lord. and I was seated at his right hand; and he gave me a harp to play, and I sung and played with the angels. After beholding several other things which it is
not wisdom to write, I awoke from my vision. The following is one of the hymns which I sung with Jesus and the angels, as we walked in the garden, and which I have
ever since retained in my memory, without the slightest alteration in word or syllable:

No one doth know, no tongue can tell,
What I've gone through since I've lain ill;
But Christ has cased me of my pain,
And sanctified my soul in him.

Weep not for me, 'tis all in vain,
Weep for your sins, and then refrain;
For Christ says come, I'll came your patu,
If you will come to me again.

O what a happy day twill be,
When Christ shall say come reign with me;
When through the pearly gates of heaven,
We'll sing glad hymns of joy in heaven.

O what a joyful sound to hear
The Saints and angels singing there,
O then, I'll join in heart and sing
With Jesus Christ, my heavenly king.

And when I reach that blissful throne,
And have the robes of glory on;
And the bright which Christ has given:
Ready prepared for me in heaven.

Oh then I'll sing, and praise my Lord,
With hymns of joy one accord;
And angels whisphering all shall say,
Glory unto our Lord must high.

The Millennial Star. August 1 1842.

THE large amount of important matter which was crowding upon us, and struggling for a place in our columns, has induced us to publish a double number this month.
which we hope will prove as acceptable and interesting to our readers, and afford them as much pleasure and profit in the perusal, as it has us in the composition and
selection.

When we read the Book of Abraham with the reflection that its light has burst upon the world after a silence of three or four thousand years, during which it has
slumbered in the bosom of the dead, and been sealed up in the sacred archives of Egypt's mouldering ruins; when we see there unfolded our eternal being-our existence
before the world was-our high and responsible station in the councils of the Holy One, and our eternal destiny; when we there contemplate the majesty of the works of
God as unfolded in all the simplicity of truth, opening to our view the wide expanse of the universe, and shewing the laws and regulations, the times and revolutions of all
worlds, from the celestial throne of heaven's King, or the mighty Kolob, whose daily revolution is a thousand years, down through all the gradutions of existence to our
puny earth, we are lost in astonishment and admiration, and are led to exclaim, what is man without the key of knowledge? or what can he know when shut from the
presence of his maker, and deprived of conversation with all intelligences of a higher order? Surely the mind of man is just awaking from the deep sleep of many
generations, from his thousand years of midnight darkness. The morning of celestial light has dawned upon a benighted world-

"The opening seals announce the day
By prophets long foretold."

No doubt, many will startle at the term "Gods," or deity in the plural number; yet it is a fact that the bible calls them Gods to whom the word of God came. And in the
beginning of Genesis, and throughout the bible, the Hebrew word Elohim (Gods), is actually in the plural, though the translators have rendered it (God) in the singular.

Again, when we read the history of our beloved brother, Joseph Smith, and of the glorious ministry and message of the angel Nephi, which has finally opened a new
dispensation to man, and commenced a revolution in the moral, civil, and religious government of the world, which will be consummated in effectually overturning the
dominion of anti-Christ, which has long prevailed with almost universal away, and in bringing Jew and Gentile under the peaceable government of Messiah, while all the
kingdoms of the world how to his sceptre and own his authority, our bosoms swell with emotions of joy and wonder, of hope and love, which language will never
express, nor pen record. Who can read the certainty, the glory, the plainness of the truths there revealed, and afterwards content themselves with the husks, the chaff,
the phantoms, and fables of sectarianism? None but the blindest bigots, who choose darkness rather than light, because their deeds are evil.

The subject on Baptism for the Dead is scarcely less interesting, as it unfolds and illustrates the justice and mercy of God, and the great plan of salvation touching the
nations and generations of universal man, and strikes at the root of superstitious, narrow, and uncharitable principles and traditions of modern priest craft. It enlarges the
soul, enlightens the understanding, and comforts the mind.

We would also call the special attention of our readers to the article, entitled Evangelical Religion. It may open the eyes of many to the awful state the christian world is
in, as it does, certainly, show many of their ridiculous absurdities with a master hand.

 Copyright
The Sabbath(c) 2005-2009,
            Scene         Infobase
                  in Nauvoo          Media
                             will serve      Corp.
                                        to show what president Joseph Smith is doing and teaching there, while his enemies are filling the worldPage   310 /against
                                                                                                                                                with slanders 1033
him; AND HIS SIGNAL SUCCESS IN THE BAPTISM OF EIGHTY NEW CONVERTS IN ONE DAY, AND WITH HIS OWN HANDS.
We would also call the special attention of our readers to the article, entitled Evangelical Religion. It may open the eyes of many to the awful state the christian world is
in, as it does, certainly, show many of their ridiculous absurdities with a master hand.

The Sabbath Scene in Nauvoo will serve to show what president Joseph Smith is doing and teaching there, while his enemies are filling the world with slanders against
him; AND HIS SIGNAL SUCCESS IN THE BAPTISM OF EIGHTY NEW CONVERTS IN ONE DAY, AND WITH HIS OWN HANDS.

We have published the short piece from the New York Churchman, headed "Mormonism," in order that our readers may contrast the remarks of a religious bigot with
those of other editors who are untrammeled, and willing to speak of the Saints, and all others, in their true light; and after what we have published in relation to the
government of Nauvoo, it needs no further comment.

It must be "an intelligent gentleman" indeed, who cannot distinguish a militia drill from a despotic government, and who confounds a lawful military order, issued by
General Smith, as a commissioned officer of the state of Illinois, with the words of inspiration, given by the mouth of a prophet, for the religious edification and guidance
of a church of the Saints? It is easy for such a man to convert a christian into a "Mahometan," an honest man into a "knave," or a patriot of a republican state into a
despot, merely for doing the duties required of him by the law of the land, as an officer of the state. We again repeat that Joseph Smith is a general at the head of the
militia of the state of Illinois, holding his commission under the governor; and that the Nauvoo Legion, under his immediate command, is a militia organization in
accordance with the laws of the country, and chartered by the state logislature.

We know what the New York Churchman and his "intelligent friend" aim at; it is to excite public jealousy, and get up another order for the extermination of the Saints.
But their murderous designs are vain, the Saints must, and will, enjoy and maintain their rights.

EMIGRATION.-The season is fast approaching when the Saints in this country will again commence the busy bustle of emigration; it therefore becomes our duty to lay
before them such seasonable information as their circumstances require.

The 15th of September is as early as emigration should commence, on account of the hot and sickly season in New Orleans. We shall have a fine ship in readiness to
sail on the 15th of September and several others in the course of a week or two from that time, and so on, as occasion may require, through the season.

There is every prospect that the expence of passage and provisions from Liverpool to New Orleans will be as low as it was last season, viz., ï¿½3 15s. to ï¿½4 per
head. Those under fourteen, half price, those under one year, free. It never can be afforded much lower than this. Those who wish to go, should be sure to inform us as
early as possible, and send a list of their names and ages, together with their passage money, some two weeks before they sail. The passage up the river from New
Orleans to Nauvoo, will not exceed twelve or fifteen shillings per head, if it is managed by union and with prudence.

Passengers should take with them, as far as possible, all kinds of clothing, and beds and bedding in plenty; also pots and pans, and all kinds of cooking utensils, and as
many tools for the business they intend to follow, as possible. They may also take any reasonable amount of furniture, such as bedsteads, tables, a few chairs, a sofa, or
drawers; or they may sell them here and purchase new ones after they arrive, as timber is more plentiful in that country; but it is better to take them along with them,
than to part with them for half their value, as we charge them nothing for the freight of their luggage on the ship, and the charge will be but trifling in going up the river.

As many of the emigrants will arrive at Nauvoo with nothing but their hands, it is advisable for those who have capital, to carry it with them, instead of expending it all to
help their brethren to emigrate, as means must be had there as well as men, or so many cannot find employment.

All who go there with money should be careful not to lock it up like a miser; where it will do no good; but put it to immediate use for their own benefit, either in lands, in
building, or in works, or business of whatever kind they desire; so that, while they benefit themselves, they may make employment for the poor, and build up Zion, "that
her waste places may become like Eden, and her desert like the garden of the Lord, that joy and gladness may be found therein, thanksgiving and the voice of melody."

They should also be very careful to lay this money out according to council, even the council of those whom God has appointed to move the cause of Zion in mighty
power; for this is the only way to act in concert, and unless we do act in concert, our money will perish with us; for we shall be destroyed; for this is the fixed purpose,
the decree of the Almighty-that the people of God shall be gathered as a hen gathers her chickens under her wings, and that they shall act in concert and in union, or
they shall perish from the earth as salt which has lost its savour.

Many persons have supposed that to emigrate to America, and stop and live in the society of those who are not Saints, at St. Louis or some other place; or to go
among the Saints, and then go off one side, like a swine does when his mouth is full, and live only for himself, and to seek for riches and prosperity as an individual,
without being identified with the society in his interests, or blending his prosperity or adversity with theirs; I say many persons have supposed that in so doing, they
accomplish the object of the gathering; but they are mistaken-ten thousand times ten thousand such persons brought together, and acting upon such principles, will
never make a "Zion," "a city of the Lord," but only a Babylon.

Were I to emigrate as a Saint of the Most High, I would live in their midst, enjoy their society and instruction, and be guided by their council in both temporal and
spiritual things, or I would perish in the attempt. Their prosperity should be my prosperity, and their adversity my adversity-their God should be my God, and where
they died I would die, and there would I be buried.

If, while on my way to Nauvoo, ten thousand smooth-faced flatterers, or foul-mouthed slanderers should meet me to turn me aside, yet would I meet them like
Bunyan's "Great Heart" did the giants-I would resist their insinuations, and exclaim:

Are there no foes for me to face?
Must I not stem the flood?
In this vain world a friend to grace,
To help me to my God?

Ten thousand snares by sea and land,
My God has brought me through,
So now I will on Zion stand,
And dwell within Nauvoo.

Apostacy.

-The spirit of apostacy has been quite prevalent of late, principally among those who have emigrated from England to America. They are first seized with a murmuring
and fault-finding spirit towards those who have suffered perils and privations, by sea and land, for them and for the cause of truth. These they seek to injure by all
manner of evil speaking and railing accusation. Next they find fault with their sea voyage and the provisions and sea stores, as being either too scarce or not suited to
their appetite.
 Copyright   (c)Next they findInfobase
                 2005-2009,     fault withMedia
                                           the country
                                                  Corp.because it does not produce furnished houses and paved streets, and all manner of riches and Page
                                                                                                                                                     luxuries311 / 1033
spontaneously, without their labour or their pains; and, last of all, they find fault with the servants of God, who have spent a dozen or twenty years in the service of the
people, and suffered the loss of all things, time and again, for Christ's sake and the gospel's, because they have a house, a home, a farm, a horse and carriage, or suit of
clothes, and will not give it to them, or lay it aside to work and build them houses and feed them. These they pronounce the wickedest men in the world, and they write
-The spirit of apostacy has been quite prevalent of late, principally among those who have emigrated from England to America. They are first seized with a murmuring
and fault-finding spirit towards those who have suffered perils and privations, by sea and land, for them and for the cause of truth. These they seek to injure by all
manner of evil speaking and railing accusation. Next they find fault with their sea voyage and the provisions and sea stores, as being either too scarce or not suited to
their appetite. Next they find fault with the country because it does not produce furnished houses and paved streets, and all manner of riches and luxuries
spontaneously, without their labour or their pains; and, last of all, they find fault with the servants of God, who have spent a dozen or twenty years in the service of the
people, and suffered the loss of all things, time and again, for Christ's sake and the gospel's, because they have a house, a home, a farm, a horse and carriage, or suit of
clothes, and will not give it to them, or lay it aside to work and build them houses and feed them. These they pronounce the wickedest men in the world, and they write
back to this country all manner of evil concerning them.

Among the most conspicuous of these apostates, we would notice a young female who emigrated from Manchester in September last, and who, after conducting
herself in a manner unworthy the character of one professing godliness, at length conceived the plan of gaining friendship and extraordinary notoriety with the world, or
rather with the enemies of truth, by striking a blow at the character of some of its worthiest champions. She well knew that this would be received as a sweet morsel by
her old friends, the Methodists, and other enemies of the Saints. She accordingly selected president J. Smith, and elder B. Young for her victims, and wrote to England
that these men had been trying to seduce her, by making her believe that God had given a revelation that men might have two wives; by these disreputable means she
thought to overthrow the Saints here, or at least to bring a storm of persecution on them, and prevent others from joining them; but in this thing she was completely
deceived by Satan. Her proceedings have had no other effect upon the Saints, than to fill them with mingled feelings of pity and contempt towards her, and to make
them more diligent and faithful to the cause of God. Their meetings are well attended with crowded and attentive audiences-the power and spirit of God is in their
midst-they are filled with the testimony of Jesus, and with a desire to emigrate and settle among the Saints in America. Many are coming forward for haptism, from
week to week, both in Manchester and in Liverpool. However, we will do her the justice to say, that her letters have had some effect upon several of her relatives and
three or four persons have left the church, perhaps, partly through the influence of these and other reports from apostates and murmurers; and if any such thing can turn
any others from the faith, we shall be very happy to part with them, as

"We want no cowards in our band,
That will their colours fly;
We call for valiant-hearted men,
Who're not afraid to die."

But, for the information of those who may be assailed by those foolish tales about the two wives, we would say that no such principle ever existed among the Latter-
day Saints, and never will; this is well known to all who are acquainted with our books and actions, the Book of Mormon, Doctrine and Covenants; and also all our
periodicals are very strict and explicit on that subject, indeed far more so than the bible.

The following is an extract from a letter written by the sister of the female before mentioned, which will enable the Saints to judge of the confidence to be placed in her
sianderous statements.

Nauvoo, April 20th, 1842.

"Dear-, We arrived here three weeks ago; I thought I would not write until I had seen the prophet, and attended the meetings in Nauvoo. I have now been at the
meetings three sabbaths, and have had the pleasure of attending the conference which continued for three days; and I have had the pleasure of hearing brother Joseph
speak, and I consider that one hour's speech rewarded me for all the afflictions I endured while on the mighty deep. I have no doubt but you have heard that I was sick
almost all the passage, but I have reason to thank God that I was afflicted, for in the night season when sleep was taken from me, the Lord manifested himself to me in a
manner I cannot express; it might have been that if the Lord had not shewn me these things I must have stumbled with the lying reports that are in circulation. I suppose,
by this time, you will have heard that my Parents and sister have apostatized. I know not what they have written to Orgland, as they would not let me see their letters,
but I can prove that my sister has told some of the greatest lies that ever were circulated.

"Dear-, these are trying times for us all, but I know this is the work of the living God, and though earth and hell should combine to stop its progress, they cannot prevail.
I beg of you not to listen to reports, but know for yourself, for I believe it is your privilege. O! how I long to see you and enjoy your society, and unbosom all my care
to you. My parents have turned their backs upon me, because I would not leave the Saints, and have told my elder sister not to own them until she abandoned
"Mormonism;" but with all this she is unmoved, and is still contending for the faith once delivered to the Saints, for she and many other of the English Saints have proved
that the statements made by my sister are falsehoods of the basest kind."

Correspondence.

Letters From Nauvoo.

We have seen many interesting letters from Nauvoo of late, which would, no doubt, be interesting to our readers, but we have only room for the following extracts-

Elder William Clayton writes to William Hardman, dated Nauvoo, March 30th, as follows:-

Dear William,-My heart rejoices while I write to inform you that, on Sunday evening last, the steamer Ariel landed at Nauvoo, loaded with Saints from England. About
five o'clock the boat was seen coming up the river, the whole deck crowded with Saints. I went to the landing place along with Elder John Taylor, his wife, and others.

As we went along, we were delighted and astonished to see the number of Saints on their way to meet the boat. When we arrived, the scene was affecting; I could not
refrain from weeping. I looked round, and I suppose there was not less than from two to three thousand Saints on the shore, all anxiously interested in the scene. Many
were there who wanted to give the strangers (yet brothers) a hearty welcome; others panting betwixt doubt and hope, lest their friends should not be there; others
waiting to ascertain if any former acquaintance was in the company-myself amongst the number; and many, whose hearts throbbed with joy, and their eyes wept tears,
expecting to see their mothers, their fathers, their children, and other relatives, &c., &c. While all this bustle was going on on shore, the boat was now within three
hundred yards, coming directly for the shore; the confusion was so great I could but faintly hear those on the boat singing a hymn (I believe, "The Latter-day Glory.")

At this period my heart almost melted, the boat moving majesticaly, every head stretched out, and all eyes gazing with intensity. A few moments more and the boat was
landed, and the joyful acclamations and responding welcomes would have made a heart of stone acknowledge, that whether there was any religion or not, there was a
great quantity of love-the purest essence of religion. I soon recognized sister Davies, from Cookson-street, Manchester, and a sister Martha who lived with them; also
James Burgess and family, Richard Hardman and family, Rbt. Williams and wife, and several others whom I knew. They soon discovered me, and we quickly felt each
other's hand, and had a time of rejoicing together. Teams were soon in waiting to carry their luggage to houses until arrangements could be made for their final
accommodation. The company were in good health and spirits.

Amongst the number who went to see them land, I may mention, president Joseph Smith, B. Young, Willard Richards, John Taylor, of the twelve; and many others in
 Copyright
high        (c)although
     standing,  2005-2009,   Infobase
                        the distance   Media
                                     was nearlyCorp.
                                                two miles.                                                                                Page 312 / 1033

Now, dear William, let me say I am neither dead, sick, nor dissatisfied, but am rejoicing to hear from my old friends. My faith in this doctrine, and in the prophet and
accommodation. The company were in good health and spirits.

Amongst the number who went to see them land, I may mention, president Joseph Smith, B. Young, Willard Richards, John Taylor, of the twelve; and many others in
high standing, although the distance was nearly two miles.

Now, dear William, let me say I am neither dead, sick, nor dissatisfied, but am rejoicing to hear from my old friends. My faith in this doctrine, and in the prophet and
officers is firm, unshaken, and unmoved; nay, rather, it is strengthened and settled firmer than ever.

You say you are almost wearied with the lies, &c. This is what we must expect in these days, for this is a lying and wicked generation; even many, in whom we may
have great confidence, when we see them brought into trial, give way to an evil spirit. Old Mr. B-and daughter, like many others, were assailed by the apostate crews,
who lay scattered on the banks of the river; and all manner of evil reports were sounded in their ears, until they became discouraged; and, finally, almost denied the faith
before they came near Nauvoo.

People coming here with their minds thus prejudiced, will naturally construe every thing they see and hear into evil, and will imagine evil where there is none. In this state
the B-ton family came, and were something like spies, afraid to be spoken to by any one, lest they should be ensnared, and especially afraid to meet Joseph Smith, lest
he should want their money. After remaining a short time here, they went back to Warsaw, where some of the greatest enemies reside, and, I am sorry to say, have
joined in the general clamour and business of circulating evil reports, some of which I, MYSELF, KNOW POSITIVELY TO BE FALSE.

For me to write any thing concerning the character of president Joseph Smith would be superfluous. All evil reports concerning him I treat with utter contempt; but
because I esteem you highly as a friend and brother, I will say a few words on this subject. Joseph Smith is not the "treasurer for all the Saints," and has no more to do
with their money than you or me; every man just does what he pleases with his money, and neither Joseph, nor any other of the officers, ever attempt to control any
one, or their property either.

The church have appointed Joseph Smith trustee, in trust for the church, and as such, upon him devolves the important duties of buying lands, that the Saints may have
somewhere to gather together, and he is responsible for the payment for these lands. How can he do this without means? If those who have money will not assist by
purchasing lands from Joseph Smith, and paying him money for it, how is the church to be built up, and what is to become of the thousands of poor who are continually
pouring in from all quarters?

With regard to J. Smith getting drunk, I will say that I am now acting as clerk for him. and at his office daily, and have been since February 10th, and I know he is as
much opposed to the use of intoxicating drinks as any man need be.-I have never seen him drunk, nor have I ever heard any man who has seen him drunk since we
came here. I believe he does not take intoxicating drink of any kind: our city is conducted wholly upon temperance principles. As to his using snuff and tobacco. I
KNOW he does no such thing. To conclude, I will add that, the more I am with him, the more I love him; the more I know of him, and the more confidence I have in
him; and I am sorry that people should give heed to evil reports concerning him, when we all know the great service he has rendered the church.

Elder Boscow, from the Isle of Man, now in Nauroo, writes as follows, to Brother Kelly, dated May 21st, 1842:-

Dear Brother,-I have the pleasure to inform you that myself and family have all arrived safe, and in good health, at Nauvoo, I have been here two or three weeks to
examine into things for myself, as the reports here, and coming up the river, are sufficient to stagger any who are not of a strong mind and firmly grounded in the faith. I
found brother Joseph Smith to be a straight forward going man, and a rebuker of iniquity, and anxious for the welfare of Zion.

They have got on rapidly for the last two years, but owing to the emigration of so many poor people, they are short of capital to carry on manufacturing and other
purposes. You might do well to invest your money in building, as rents here are high; you can purchase land here from two dollars (eight shillings) to twenty dollars (four
pounds sterling) per acre, according to improvement; but you can have no idea of it unless you saw it. Miles in extent of fine rich land, just ready for the plough. The
stories you hear are not worth listening to, but people should see and judge for themselves. Your capital would make you and your family independent, besides, you
might help the cause very much, and at the same time be a gainer, as your money would bring a good interest.

Elder Ainos Fielding will be leaving here in a short time for England.

Joseph Fielding's Letter.

Nauroo, January, 1842.

Dear Brother Pratt,-As many of the Saints among whom I laboured in England, requested me to write them from this place, I saw it to be impracticable to write to each
separately, and told them I would, perhaps. get you to publish a letter in the STAR, and then they might all see it; I therefore request you to do so.

My beloved brethren and sisters of the church in England, it is with pleasure that I call to mind the kindness I received from you, and the refreshing season I have
enjoyed while worshipping with you, that God who is the same yesterday, to-day, and for ever; and while I have endeavoured to teach you the all-important principles
of divine truth, I reflect that the seed which so weak an instrument sowed, was not sown on barren ground; that, however much stony ground, highways, and thorns, I
may have laboured among, still there is much good seed which took root, grew, and is bringing forth good fruit to the glory of God, with whom I expect to rejoice in the
kingdom of God. The thought is truly cheering and animating to my mind, and the more we can gather thereinto, the greater will be the joy. May you and I realize it for
Jesus sake, Amen.

I, with my little family, left Liverpool on the 20th of September, in company with a little over 200, mostly Saints. We started with a fine wind, taking leave of our
beloved brother Pratt, who with his wife and brother A. Fielding, stayed in the ship the last night we spent there, and were soon out of sight of our native land. Brother
Sanders was appointed to assist me in the oversight of the company. As the wind was rather strong we soon became affected with sea sickness: this is very unpleasant,
and sometimes painful, and requires patience both for ourselves and with each other; but it does not continue long.

We had in our company some who had not the spirit, and would have quarreled often, but others would not quarrel with them, so that we were, perhaps, as peaceable
a company as ever crossed the ocean. We had preaching and sacrament every Sunday. We reached New Orleans in forty-eight days from Liverpool. The weather
was at one time very hot, about as hot as the hottest you ever felt in England, but the Lord was kind to us and gave us strength for our journey. I preached many times
by the light of the moon while sailing in the trade winds, and we enjoyed ourselves very much. My object was to speak on the subject of gathering, chiefly, for I saw
that this was not well understood by some of the Saints: one or two were rather hurt at my plain way of telling them what tribulations they might expect (I could almost
give the names of some, knowing they will send home an evil report); such as a brother B. from Macclesfield. I wish in my heart that none such would ever leave their
homes; it is a pity for them to do so, both for themselves and others, yet there is one scripture to be thus fulfilled-the net must gather of every sort, yet I would not wish
to gather such. At New Orleans some few divided from us, not liking the boat in which the rest were going, but the end of this only caused the rest to rejoice, as they
saw how it went in such cases. At this place I had a fall which broke one of my ribs, and shook me much; from this I am yet not quite recovered. At St. Louis we found
a number of Saints, at least who have a name among the Saints, some of these prove a trial to those who call there. They tell you many evil tales; I wish they would stop
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
all who are like themselves. The faithful need not be troubled at them; let them talk and have all they can get, they seem afraid to suffer affiiction Page
                                                                                                                                                       with the313    / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                 people of God,
and so go to Missouri, where there are none, thinking also to get a little more money. At New Orleans we paid three or four shillings a family for permits, but this may
be avoided by getting blank permits and filling them up; it would then cost twenty cents.
homes; it is a pity for them to do so, both for themselves and others, yet there is one scripture to be thus fulfilled-the net must gather of every sort, yet I would not wish
to gather such. At New Orleans some few divided from us, not liking the boat in which the rest were going, but the end of this only caused the rest to rejoice, as they
saw how it went in such cases. At this place I had a fall which broke one of my ribs, and shook me much; from this I am yet not quite recovered. At St. Louis we found
a number of Saints, at least who have a name among the Saints, some of these prove a trial to those who call there. They tell you many evil tales; I wish they would stop
all who are like themselves. The faithful need not be troubled at them; let them talk and have all they can get, they seem afraid to suffer affiiction with the people of God,
and so go to Missouri, where there are none, thinking also to get a little more money. At New Orleans we paid three or four shillings a family for permits, but this may
be avoided by getting blank permits and filling them up; it would then cost twenty cents.

The sickness so common there in summer, had just subsided. Several hundreds had died in the sickly season, but as soon as any frost comes the sickness ceases. It is
common there to see trees loaded with oranges, which are very cheap. The people are partly white and partly coloured. We took one of the best steam boats (the
General Pratt), and for 11s. English each, and luggage, sailed to St. Louis, 800 or 1000 miles. The country is seldom much above the river. There are many slave
settlements; these often reminded us of the factory lords in England, in their mansions surrounded with cottages occupied by the poor oppressed labourer: it is much the
same with the slaves and their masters, but the slaves pay no rent. We saw, also, many fields of cotton, and many of sugar cane. One of our boat's crew was shot,
while getting some cane, by the owner, while the boat was taking in wood, but it did not prove fatal. A girl of our company, eleven years of age, while playing, fell
overboard and could not be saved: this was the only death we had.

It is a truly interesting scene to pass up this river; we often thought of the crowded population of England, who cannot get a foot of land in all their lifetime, and here we
travel many hundred miles and see little but forests and no one to occupy it, and the best of land. The river is often very shallow, and it requires much care in managing
the boat. As I passed along in sight of Missouri, I had peculiar feelings; all the wrongs done there to the Saints seemed to come before me, and I felt as though the
curse of heaven was upon it, and I only felt to say Amen to it. At St. Louis, the Saints (so called) durst not say that they are Mormons for fear of the people. From this
place to Warsaw we paid one dollar (four shillings), where we landed in nine weeks from Liverpool. We got into houses, and stayed there till some of the twelve came
from Nauvoo to give us council; this is about twenty miles, and as the river was low, we travelled over land, most of which is prairie. Late in the evening of the day we
left Warsaw, we came in sight of some neat cottages fenced in with pickets, manifesting to us that the hand of industry was there different from any thing we had seen
from our leaving England, even by the light of the moon; this was the first we saw of the city of the Saints (Nauvoo), and we were then told that we had two miles to go
to that part of the city to which we were going. We soon passed the temple, went from street to street, as in some large city, till we came near the river to the house of
our late beloved brother Thompson; I can truly say that the place, in general, exceeds my expectations; in short, one would hardly believe it possible that a town of such
extent, could have been built in so short a time, especially by a people generally poor-there are many log, many frame, and many brick houses. The temple is 128 feet
in length and 88 in breadth, and is to be 150 feet in height; the whole is vaulted, and what I call the vault, is in part occupied by the baptismal font, supported by twelve
oxen, which are of wood, now painted white, but eventually to be overlaid with gold. It would be vain to attempt to describe my feelings on beholding this interesting
sight; but if you have the same faith as myself in the great work of God, and consider that the things on earth are patterns of things in heaven, at the same time look back
on the form of the temple of Solomon and the design of this temple and the font, you may judge of my feelings. Many have been baptized therein for their deceased
relatives, and also for the healing of their own afflicted bodies. The temple is going on well, though the building itself is at a stand, because of the frost, but I suppose
scores of men are at work in the stone quarry, and from ten to twenty teams are at work, bringing the stones to the place; I suppose the men of England would not
attempt to build such a house unless they had some thousands of pounds to start with, but it seems as though the Lord saw that money is the god of this generation, and
to shew the folly of it, is manifesting to the world that he can do his own work; it will, indeed, be a noble building; it is to be of stone, and the surface hewn; it is not yet
quite up to the floor of the building; the outer walls are from three to four feet thick, and it is to be accomplished by tything and consecrations, the Saints bring this in on
one day in the week, viz. on Saturday; this is to prevent confusion-the sum thus brought in has often exceeded 1000 dollars per week, for the people offer to the Lord
willingly and liberally, even as they hope to receive of him.

This tything is not confined to Nauvoo, but all the branches of the church are as much concerned in it as any one; in fact, it is the duty and interest of all Saints, in every
land, to aid in this thing, because all will share in the blessings to be received at its accomplishment. I would to God I could inspire your hearts with that faith and zeal
which this subject justly claims, but I know the poverty of many of you, and I know, also, that you would be as diligent in the work as any others if you were here, and
if so, the Lord will bless you.

The foundation of the Nauvoo house is laid, and the walls are from ten to twenty feet (i. e.) from the bottom. This is to be a large and splendid building, for the
accommodation of strangers and visitors; it is built in shares of fifty dollars; the foundation is stone, but the walls are to be brick. These buildings have furnished many of
the poor with work. You have heard it said that Joseph Smith expects the Saints' money; to this I will give you his own words to me: "we ask for no one's money
except it be as loan, and we will pay him again with interest, but we claim. a right to council and direct how or where his money should be laid out, so that while the
owner is reaping the gain, it may also contribute to the general good."

It is plain enough that brother Joseph is a prophet of the Lord, and that he is an honourable man, as well as his brother Hyrum. The twelve are doing all they can to
provide for their families, preaching at various parts of the city, and labouring in every way to build up the work, both temporally and spiritually. They are not expected
to go out again till the temple is finished; seven or eight of them are here. I have thought, since I came here, that if any could have a right to complain, it would be the
elders, who left all to preach the gospel to other lands without purse or scrip, and return home empty handed, and have to go to labour or do anything, even chopping
of wood, &c., to get food for their families, having not money enough to buy tools to labour with; and this is no strange thing, yet they do not complain, but rejoice in
the testimony of a good conscience, that they have been faithful in declaring the truth as it is in Jesus, without covetousness. We think that no sacrifice is too great in
such a cause. There is one thing, in particular, I wish to caution the church against, namely this: some women, whose husbands persecute them for their religion, desire
to come here; now, if such would lay their case before a council of the church and get a written statement from the presiding elder of their situation, so that the church
here might know it, they might learn whether it would be lawful for them to be married again. There has been a case or two of this sort here, which has been a source of
trouble. I would advise no one to come in such a case without such certificate.

There was also a report raised in England that the sale of spirituous liquors was encouraged here; but it is a law of the city, that any one who sells it for common use
shall pay a fine of fifty dollars. I have seen no such thing as selling liquors or drunkenness in the city.

Many of the Saints in England have complained that their friends do not write to them from this country. One cause of this neglect is, that almost all things here are
carried on without the use of money, but they cannot send letters by post without it; they are also very throng, they are so busy about their houses and the House of the
Lord, that they seem to have no time to attend to other things, you will also see it to be in the wisdom of God that such communications should be rather limited,
although every one is at liberty to write as often as he will; but some are not wise in this matter, and if they would bear it in mind, that what they send from here, if it be
incorrect, will surely come here again, they would be more careful to write the truth. But I wish the Saints in England would not be grieved or surprised if they do not
get as many letters as they would like. I would, with pleasure, write letters to many individuals in England and the Isle of Man, but I must beg to be excused; it would
take more money than I can at present command, but I will tell them, generally, Nauvoo is a flourishing city; a steam mill is to be built this spring for grinding corn and
for sawing timber, in this a miller will be wanted; there are not many mills, but a man of this calling may soon get a situation, and the wages are high; such brethren need
not fear if they only have the faith of the church, and without this they are as well at home.

It is the wish of the church that factories should be established. Some of the brethren might put their money together and accomplish this, it would do well for
themselves and well for the church, but till this can be done, or whether it be or no, a man with a small capital would do well to set up some hand-looms; he may get the
cotton thread or cops at St. Louis, and the expense of carriage would be but little; but perhaps it would be well to bring some rceled worsted and some reeds. Sheep
are  increasing
 Copyright   (c)here, and of course
                 2005-2009,          the wool
                              Infobase   Media will too. Any kind of iron work is dear here. To establish weaving hero is very important, as it wouldPage
                                                 Corp.                                                                                                keep the cash/ at
                                                                                                                                                             314        home
                                                                                                                                                                     1033
which has now to go for clothing, in a great measure at least. and it would also furnish many with employment who are better acquainted with weaving than any other
work. As to trades in general, they seem to prosper according to men's activity and uprightness; several have done well at shop-keeping, and it is likely to be a good
business. Farming is also important, as all we get out of the earth is as though we created it (i. e.) it has not to be purchased from the world.
It is the wish of the church that factories should be established. Some of the brethren might put their money together and accomplish this, it would do well for
themselves and well for the church, but till this can be done, or whether it be or no, a man with a small capital would do well to set up some hand-looms; he may get the
cotton thread or cops at St. Louis, and the expense of carriage would be but little; but perhaps it would be well to bring some rceled worsted and some reeds. Sheep
are increasing here, and of course the wool will too. Any kind of iron work is dear here. To establish weaving hero is very important, as it would keep the cash at home
which has now to go for clothing, in a great measure at least. and it would also furnish many with employment who are better acquainted with weaving than any other
work. As to trades in general, they seem to prosper according to men's activity and uprightness; several have done well at shop-keeping, and it is likely to be a good
business. Farming is also important, as all we get out of the earth is as though we created it (i. e.) it has not to be purchased from the world.

I would gladly contribute to the information already circulated in my native land, and if I should see any thing that would be of benefit, I shall be ready to make it known
to you if the Lord will. And now, after having born a faithful testimony for four years in my native land, I again testify to my countrymen, and to all men, that the Lord
has restored the lost priesthood, renewed the broken covenant, and after the world has long sat in darkness, and every man has walked in his own way and after the
image of his own God, while some have been saying this, this is truth, and others, this (its contrary) is truth, the Lord has sent his holy angel to make known the true
gospel of Jesus Christ; and as no man has any right to assert any thing contrary to the declaration of others, unless he has superior evidence, I would remind them that it
is the peculiar privilege of the Saints to receive, and the peculiar nature of the gospel to give a knowledge of the truth, and this is our privilege. We know that we have
the true gospel of Jesus Christ, for God has declared it and we have heard his voice, and our testimony is true, and those who hear and obey it shall find mercy and be
saved if they continue faithful to the end of their day of probation: but those who disregard it shall be cut off, and the faithful shall be witnesses against them at the last
day. The Lord hath also begun to gather his people and to build up Zion, as the holy scriptures have foretold, and the nations of the earth have begun to flow to it, as
the scriptures testify they should do; therefore, O, ye Saints, listen to the word of the Lord which is sent among you in these last days, receive it with thankfulness, pay
that respect to it which the Word of God demands, live by every word and you shall be filled with joy and peace, fear not to obey his word, for in keeping of it there is
great reward.

"Then gather up for Zion, ye Saints, throughout the land, and clear the way before you as God shall give command." With this I send my love specially to all who know
me and to all the Saints. Some Saints have died who came from England, and some have left the faith, but not at all a great proportion of those that have come. The
times are better here than they were a year ago. May the Lord bless you with all good things. I am well, and my family, I remain, as ever, your affectionate brother in
the Lord, JOSEPH FIELDING.

Items of News.

EARTHQUARE IN SCOTLAND.-A pretty smart shock of an earthquake was felt last Sunday, about midday, by the congregation assembled in the cathedral church
of Dumblane, which is about eighteen miles from Comrie. The shock occurred just before the dismissal of the congregation in the forenoon.

MORMONISM.-In regard to Mormonism, we may state that we saw a highly intelligent gentleman, a day or two since, who has just come from Nauvoo, where he
saw and conversed with Smith, and many of the Mormons. Our friend computes their number at about 70,000 (they say 100,000); and says that they are governed by
a military despotism; that all the orders of the chief are obeyed as the words of inspiration; and that the numbers of his followers are constantly increasing, especially by
emigration from England. Their temple is of magnificent dimensions: their printing press is in constant operations; their military regularly drilled; and their preachers active
with "a method in their madness." Our friend shewed us a printed order or revelation of the prophet, which was a sort of hieroglyphic, with a brief explanation and
application subjoined. Smith is called by many the Mahommed of the west; and Prof. Jackson inclines to the opinion that he and Rigdon (who is the master knave) are
preparing systematically for an invasion of Minsouri, to redress their grievances. N. Y. Churchman.

Notices.

We would take this opportunity of again enumerating before the public, the various worke published at our office. We would especially recommend to those lately
united to the church the Book or MORMON, as worthy of most attentive perusal and study, as it contains, in much simplicity, the fulness of the gospel, and many
principles never before revealed, together with the history of the Western Continent.

The VOICE FROM JERUSALEM, consisting of various letters from Elder Orson Hyde, relative to his mission in the East, we would urge upon the Saints, not only for
its intrinsic value, but because the profits of it are to be appropriated for the benefit of Elder Hyde's family.

The VOICE OF WARNING we recommend, as conveying the most explicit and clear statements in relation to the kingdom of God in the last days.

The pamphlet entitled HEAVEN OR EARTH, we have published at as cheap a rate as possible, as we wish the important principles it holds forth to be disseminated
as widely as possible.

The following is a list of prices:

No. 5. September 1842. Vol. III.
EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY P. P. PRATT AND T. WARD, 3d, CHAPEL STREET, LIVERPOOL.

Much Ado About Nothing.

From the "Times and Seasons."

What have the Mormons done in Illinois? is a question which I have frequently asked of those who are busy with the tongue of slander in calumniating the Latter-day
Saints; but, as yet, I have found none who are willing to answer me honestly or correctly. Perhaps, many judge from rumour, not having investigated the matter for
themselves: I have, therefore, thought it might be well to lay before the public some facts in relation to the case, believing that there is a respectable portion of the
community, who, after having received correct information, will frown with indignation upon the conduct of those who are endeavouring to raise a persecution against
our people.

In the first place we would say, that where a crime is committed, there is a law broken; for if no law has been violated, there cannot have been a crime committed; if
then, our people have broken the laws, is there not power in those laws to vindicate themselves, or to redress the wrongs of those who are injured? we say there is;
neither would we cast any aspersion upon the characters of the administrators of the laws, as though they were not vigilant in the discharge of their duty-we believe they
have been with very few exceptions.

With these facts before us, there is, then, no difficulty in obtaining correct information as to the amount of crime committed by the Mormons throughout the state. You
have  only to(c)
 Copyright    refer to the various
                 2005-2009,        dockets
                               Infobase     kept Corp.
                                         Media   by the administrators of law, from the highest court to the lowest, throughout the length and breadth of the land, and there
                                                                                                                                                     Page 315 / 1033
you will find recorded the crimes of the Mormons, if it so be that they have committed any. We say their faults are few compared to the population; where is there a
record of murder committed by any of our people? none in the state. Where is there a record against any of our people for a penitentiary crime? not in the state. Where
is there a record of fine or county imprisonment, for any breach of the law, against any of the Latter-day Saints? I know of none in the state. If, then, they have broken
have been with very few exceptions.

With these facts before us, there is, then, no difficulty in obtaining correct information as to the amount of crime committed by the Mormons throughout the state. You
have only to refer to the various dockets kept by the administrators of law, from the highest court to the lowest, throughout the length and breadth of the land, and there
you will find recorded the crimes of the Mormons, if it so be that they have committed any. We say their faults are few compared to the population; where is there a
record of murder committed by any of our people? none in the state. Where is there a record against any of our people for a penitentiary crime? not in the state. Where
is there a record of fine or county imprisonment, for any breach of the law, against any of the Latter-day Saints? I know of none in the state. If, then, they have broken
no law, they consequently have taken away no man's rights, they have infringed no man's liberties. We have been three years in this state, and have not asked for any
county or state officer; laws have been administered by those not of our persuasion-administered rigorously, even against the appearance of crime, and yet there has
been no conviction of which I have heard.

Where is there another community of thirty thousand in any state, against none of whom there is a record of conviction for crime in any court during the space of three
years; and yet there are those who cry out, treason! murder!! bigamy!!! burglary!!! arson!!! and every thing that is evil, without being able to refer to a single case that
has ever been proved against the Mormons.

This, then, must be the "head and front of our offending," that by industry in both spiritual and temporal , we are becoming a great and numerous people; we convert
our thousands, and tens of thousands yearly to the light of truth-to the glorious liberty of the gospel of Christ; we bring thousands from foreign lands, from under the
yoke of oppression and the iron hand of poverty, and we place them in a situation where they can sustain themselves, which is the highest act of charity towards the
poor. We dry the widow's tear, we fill the orphan's hand with bread, and clothe the naked; we teach them principles of morality and righteousness, and they rejoice in
the God of Abraham and in the Holy One of Israel-and they are happy. Thus it is with the honest in heart, but when the wicked creep in amongst us for evil, to tramped
upon the most holy and virtuous find our moral and religious laws too strict for them, they cry out delusion, false prophets, speculation, oppression, illegal ordinances,
unsurpation of power, treason against the government, &c.: you must have your charters taken away-you have dared to pass an ordinance against fornicators and
adulterers-you have forbid the vending of spirituous liquors within your city-you have passed an ordinance against vagrants and disorderly persons, with many other
high-handed acts-you even threaten to vote at the next election, and may be (at least we fear) you will send a member to the legislature-none of which doings we, the
good mobocrats and anti-Mormon politicians, and some priests as well, are willing to bear. This is the cry of the base and the vile, the priest and the speculator; but the
noble, the high minded, the patriotic and the virtuous, breathe no such sentiments; neither will those who feel an interest in the welfare of the state, for who does not
know that to increase the population ten thousand a year with the most industrious people in the world, to pay thousands of dollars of taxes, to bring into the state
immense sums of gold and silver from all countries, to establish the greatest manufacturing city in America, which Nauvoo will be in a few years, and to create the best
produce market in the west, is for the good and prosperity of the community at large, and of the state of Illinois in particular.

As to the city ordinances, we have passed all such as we deemed necessary for the peace, welfare, and happiness of the inhabitants, whether Jew or Greek,
Mahommedan, Roman Catholic, Latter-day Saint, or any other; that they all worship God according to their own conscience, and enjoy the rights of American
freemen. WILLIAM LAW.

Nauvoo, June 17th, 1842.

The above are plain matters of fact, that every one may become acquainted with by a reference to the county or state records; we might add that in regard to moral
principles there is no city either in this state or in the United States, that can compare with the city of Nauvoo; you may live in our city for a month and not hear an oath
sworn, you may be here as long and not see one person intoxicated-so notorious are we for sobriety, that at the time the Washingtonian convention passed through our
city, a meeting was called for them; but they expressed themselves at a loss what to say, as there were no drunkards to speak to; so that whether as a civil, moral, or
religious community, we think we can say without vanity, that we are as orderly as any other community in any town or city in this state or in the United States, and we
are laying a foundation for agricultural and manufacturing purposes, that bids fair to rival, if not to exceed, any city in the western country.-ED.

Important From the Mormon Empire.

Wonderful Progress of Joe Smith the Modern Mahomet.
(Wonderful Progress of Joe Smith, the Modern Mahomet.-Spread of the Mormon Faith and a New Religious Revolution At
Hand. )

The subjoined article under the above title, we extract from the New York Herald of June 17th, 1842.

By the mails last evening we received a variety of letters and papers from Nauvoo, the capital of the new religious revolutionary empire, established by Joe Smith; and
also from other towns in Illinois; exhibiting the extraordinary progress of this most extraordinary people who call themselves the "Latter-day Saints."

These letters and papers are as follows:-First-A letter from a United States artillery officer, travelling through Nauvoo, who gives an original glimpse of the Mormon
movement there. Second-An extract from the Sagamo Journal, of the third of June, a newspaper in favour of the whig party, and opposed to the Mormons on account
of their locofoco tendency, requiring a review of their military organization. Third-A law of the Mormon city of Nauvoo, extending toleration towards all religions, even
Mahometan, and assuming power to legislate for all with imperial non-chalance. Fourth-A public meeting of the Mormons in Nauvoo, developing their sentiments and
position in the elections in Illinois. Fifth-A letter to Mrs. Emma Smith, the wife of the prophet, from a lady in Edwardsville, exhibiting the singular mixture of piety,
politics, tact, and shrewdness in those who believe in Mormonism.

All these letters and documents disclose a most extraordinary movement in human affairs. What they mean, we can hardly tell, but is it not time for some great religious
revolution, as radical as Lather's, to take place in the christian world?

In the early ages of antiquity, before the dates of the monuments of Egypt, we have distinguished names handed down to us by tradition:-Brama, Vishnu, Confucius,
Zoroaster, Isis, Osiris, including Adam, Seth, Noah Abraham, were the master spirits of great antiquity throughout the ancient world. In latter times we have Moses and
the prophets, Peter and Paul, and the apostles of Christ-and even Mahomet, who acknowledged the truth of christianity. Each of these movements was a religious
revolution, but that which followed the time of Adam, Seth, Noah, Abraham, Moses, Christ and the apostles, has developed the only true system of morals, of belief, of
revelation, of prophecy, of man, of God, of eternity. When the christian church was overwhelmed with the follies and superstitions of Rome, and the thousand quarelling
sects of monks and idlers, a fresh spirit arose in the world-a spark came down from Heaven-Luther lifted up his voice, and a religious revolution started at his word,
and renovated christianity. But a new age has come-a fresh infusion of faith is required-a strong impulse is rendered necessary.

May not this wonderful Mormon movement be the signal for a new religious revolution? Is not Joe. Smith its master spirit, and General Bennett its military spirit? The
vast progress of the last century, in art and science through steam and type, has changed the nature of man and society. Is it not necessary that a new religion and a new
faith should come down from Heaven, to carry out the destiny of the race, under its present condition?

It is very evident that the Mormons exhibit a remarkable degree of tact, skill, shrewdness, energy, and enthusiasm. The particular features of their faith are nothing
 Copyright
against  their(c) 2005-2009,
               success. Do theyInfobase   Media
                                 believe their newCorp.
                                                    bible-their virgin revelation-their singular creed? If they do so with enthusiasm and practice their Page
                                                                                                                                                         shrewd 316  / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                precepts, the
other sects will fall before them. This is certain-this is human nature. In Illinois they have already shown how to acquire power and influence, by holding the balance of
power between both the great parties. They can already dictate to the state of Illinois, and if they pursue the same policy in other states, will they not soon dictate to
faith should come down from Heaven, to carry out the destiny of the race, under its present condition?

It is very evident that the Mormons exhibit a remarkable degree of tact, skill, shrewdness, energy, and enthusiasm. The particular features of their faith are nothing
against their success. Do they believe their new bible-their virgin revelation-their singular creed? If they do so with enthusiasm and practice their shrewd precepts, the
other sects will fall before them. This is certain-this is human nature. In Illinois they have already shown how to acquire power and influence, by holding the balance of
power between both the great parties. They can already dictate to the state of Illinois, and if they pursue the same policy in other states, will they not soon dictate to
Congress and decide the presidency. In all matters of public concernment they act as one man, with one soul, one mind, and one purpose. Their religious and moral
principles bind them together firmly. They may be and have been abused and calumniated-partly true-partly false-but whether true or false, these attacks only increase
their popularity and influence. Unlike all other christian sects, they adopt at once all the modern improvements of society, in art or literature, and from their singular
religious faith, give the highest enthusiasm to the movement at large. There is nothing odd, or singular, or absurd about them, that they will not cast away, if it interferes
with their progress to power.

Verily, verily, we are truly in the "latter days"-and we should not be surprised to see that the Mormon religion is the real Millennium already commenced. One thing is
certain. The Mormons are so constituted, that, in these temperance times, they will swallow up all the other lukewarm Protestant sects-and the moral and religious
world will be divided between the Pope and the Catholics on one side, and Joe. Smith and the Mormons on the other. The oyster is opening, and soon will be equally
divided.

The following is a copy of the letter addressed to the editor of the New York Herald, by an officer of the U.S. artillery:-

City of Nauvoo, IU., May 8, 1842.

J. G. Bennett, L.L.D.,-I address you as doctor, because I am assured that the university of this city has conferred on you the degree of L. L. D.; and this is no small
feather in your cap, when we consider the talent and learning possessed by the faculty of this chartered institution, which will, before long, be equal if not superior to any
college in this country.

Yesterday was a great day among the Mormons. Their legion, to the number of two thousand men, was paraded by Generals Smith, Bennett, and others, and certainly
made a very noble and imposing appearance. The evolutions of the troops directed by Major General Bennett, would do honour to any body of armed militia in any of
the states, and approximates very closely to our regular forces. What does all this mean? Why this exact discipline of the Mormon corps? Do they intend to conquer
Missouri, Illinois, Mexico? It is true they are part of the militia of the state of Illinois, by the charter of their legion, but then there are no troops in the states like them in
point of enthusiasm and warlike aspect, yea, warlike character. Before many years this legion will be twenty, and perhaps fifty thousand strong, and still augmenting. A
fearful host, filled with religious enthusiasm, and led on by ambitious and talented officers, what may not be effected by them? perhaps the subversion of the constitution
of the United States; and if this should be considered too great a task, foreign conquests will most certainly follow. Mexico will fall into their hands, even if Texas should
first take it.

These Mormons are accumulating like a snowball rolling down an inclined plane, which in the end becomes an avalanche. They are enrolling among their officers some
of the first talent in the country, by titles or bribes, it don't matter which. They have appointed your namesake, Capt. Bennett, late of the army of the United States,
Inspector General of their legion, and he is commissioned as such by Governor Carlin. This gentleman is know to be well skilled in fortification, gunnery, ordinance,
castrametation, and millitary engineering generally, and I am assured that he is now under pay, derived from the titheings of this warlike people. I have seen his plans for
fortifying Nauvoo, which are equal to any of Vaubau's.

Only a part of their officers, regents, and professors however are Mormons, but they are all united by a common interest, and will act together, on main points, to a
man. Those who are not Mormons when they come here, very soon become so, whether from interest or conviction.

The Smiths are not without talent, and are said to be as brave as lions. Joseph, the chief, is a noble looking fellow, a Mahomet every inch of him. The postmaster,
Sidney Rigdon, is a lawyer, philosopher, and Saint. Their other Generals are also men of talents, and some of them men of learning. I have no doubt that they are all
brave, as they are most unquestionably ambitious, and the tendency of their religious creed is to annihilate all other sects; you may therefore see that the time will come
when this gathering host of religious fanaties will make this country shake to its centre. A western empire is certain. Ecclesiastical history presents no parallel to this
people, inasmuch as they are establishing their religion on a learned footing. All the sciences are taught, and to be taught in their colleges, with Latin, Greek, Hebrew,
French, Italian, Spanish, &c., &c. The mathematical sciences, pure and mixed, are now in successful operation, under an extremly able professor of the name of Pratt,
and a graduate of Trinity College, Dublin, is president of their University.

Now, sir, what do you think of Joseph, the modern Mahomet?

I arrived here incog., on the 1st instant, and from the great preparation for the military parade, was induced to stay to see the turnout, which I confess, has astonished
and filled me with fears for future consequences. The Mormons, it is true, are now peaceable, but the lion is asleep. Take care, and don't rouse him.

The city of Nauvoo contains about ten thousand souls, and is rapidly increasing. It is well laid out, and the municipal affairs appear to be well conducted. The adjoining
country is a beautiful prairie.-Who will say that the Mormon prophet is not among the great spirits of the age?

The Mormons number in Europe and America about one hundred and fifty thousand, and are constantly pouring into Nauvoo and the neighbouring country. There are
probably in and about this city, and adjacent territories, not far from thirty thousand of these war like fanatics, this place having been settled by them only three years
ago.

Adams's Lectures in Boston

From the Weekly Bostonian June 11

A friend has handed us the following communication for insertion in the Bostonian. We cheerfully comply with his request, not doubting that our readers will also be
gratified with the perusal of it. Joe. Smith and his followers are creating as great a revolution in the morals of our country, as our fathers in '76 did in its political
destinies. Our columns are open to both sides of the question, provided communications are short and to the point.

Mr. Editor,-Having attended the lectures lately delivered at the Boylston Hall by Mr. Adams, the Mormon lecturer of the city of New York, who has just returned from
England where he has been for the last fifteen months declaring what he calls "the glories of the new and everlasting covenant," I thought a short review of said lectures
would prove interesting to the readers of your valuable paper; and I have no hesitation in saying that Elder Nickerson has made a decided hit in getting Mr. Adams to
assist him at this time, as the large, intelligent, and attentive congregations that have attended to hear his lectures fully prove.

His first lecture
 Copyright        was delivered
             (c) 2005-2009,     on Wednesday
                              Infobase       evening, June 1st, in which he gave his reasons for renouncing Methodism, and embracing the doctrines and principles of
                                       Media Corp.                                                                                             Page 317 / 1033
the Latter-day Saints. His reasoning was unanswerable, and the way he walked into the affections of their supposed God, without body, parts, or passions, was a
caution to Yankee sinners. At the close he gave an opportunity for the Methodists to defend their system, and although some of their preachers were present, they said
not a word-for they well knew the bible condemned their creed. On Thursday evening he fully showed the ignorance and folly of Millerism, clearly proving by the
England where he has been for the last fifteen months declaring what he calls "the glories of the new and everlasting covenant," I thought a short review of said lectures
would prove interesting to the readers of your valuable paper; and I have no hesitation in saying that Elder Nickerson has made a decided hit in getting Mr. Adams to
assist him at this time, as the large, intelligent, and attentive congregations that have attended to hear his lectures fully prove.

His first lecture was delivered on Wednesday evening, June 1st, in which he gave his reasons for renouncing Methodism, and embracing the doctrines and principles of
the Latter-day Saints. His reasoning was unanswerable, and the way he walked into the affections of their supposed God, without body, parts, or passions, was a
caution to Yankee sinners. At the close he gave an opportunity for the Methodists to defend their system, and although some of their preachers were present, they said
not a word-for they well knew the bible condemned their creed. On Thursday evening he fully showed the ignorance and folly of Millerism, clearly proving by the
scriptures that the Jews must be gathered home from their long dispersion, and rebuild their city on its own heaps of ruins, even Jerusalem itself, before Christ should
come. On Friday and Saturday evenings he introduced a talented young elder from Nauvoo, named Snow, who clearly set forth that the doctrine of Christ was, and is,
the same in all ages, and that the Church of Christ, when he has an organized church on the earth, is composed of the same offices, the same ordinances, and has in it
the same gifts and blessings. On Sunday, Mr. Adams lectured on the second coming of Christ, and gave much light on that subject, showing that it would take place
before this present generation shall pass away. He proved also, if the bible is true, that the second advent must take place before 1880. In the course of the lecture he
threw much light on the subject of the "Ancient of Days," showing him not to be the Lord Jesus Christ, nor God the Father, but that he is old father Adam, who shall sit
as a great patriarch at the head of the whole family, when the second Adam, the Lord from heaven, the Son of Man shall come with the clouds, and come to the
Ancient of Days, and the Saints should take the kingdom, and the greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven, according to Daniel, c. vii. He also declared, as it
was in the days of Noah, so now God had called a prophet, viz. Joseph Smith, to warn this generation to prepare for the coming of the Son of Man, and laboured to
show the injustice of destroying any generation without first warning them. In the afternoon he spoke on the subject of the resurrection, and every one that heard him,
that said anything upon the subject, acknowledged that it surpassed every thing they ever heard on the final destiny of man. He first showed that the living soul is in its
full meaning composed of two eternal principles-matter and spirit; that through disobedience man became a dying soul. He then clearly set forth that Christ became the
first fruits of them that slept at his resurrection, or the first saved soul, or the type or pattern of every soul that will be saved; and that the soul consisted of the spirit and
body being re-united at the resurrection, no more to be separated; and that the soul thus raised would be composed of flesh, bones, and spirit, but not blood. He then
fully established the reign of Christ on earth one thousand years, with those that have part in the first resurrection, and gave much light on the full sway after the
unbinding of Satan at the close of the reign of peace; and then spoke of the last struggle between the powers of darkness and of light, when death itself shall be
conquered and immortality alone endure. When he came to dwell on the second resurrection, the new heavens and the new earth, the whole congregation seemed for a
moment to forget that they were listening to a poor despised Latter-day Saint or Mormon, and tears of joy fell from their eyes in abundance, that plainly indicated they
were wrapped up in the subject before them. He then sweetly spoke of the bringing back of the tree of life, that caused many hearts to rejoice.

In the evening he preached on the re-organization of the Church of Christ and the marriage supper of the Lamb, showing that the Church of Christ had been
disorganized and driven in the wilderness, and the priesthood or authority by which men act in the name of Jesus Christ had been caught up unto the throne of God,
until the dispensation of the fulness of times should be ushered in by the ministry of angels in fulfilment of many prophecies of the scriptures. He then set forth the scarlet
coloured beast and her daughters, who compose the present sectarian world. He also showed that every sect on earth at the present time received their priesthood or
authority through the Church of Rome or nowhere, for they all deny a later revelution than eighteen hundred years ago. He then appealed to the people, declaring that
the Latter-day Saints were the only people on earth that believed in revelations in this age, and that they were the only society on earth that were contending for the faith
once delivered to the saints-and that the sects of the present time plainly told the people that the gifts of God could not be enjoyed, "for they were all done away in this
enlightened age." He then declared that God had, in fulfilment of his word, re-organized the church with all the offices, ordinances, gifts, and blessings, according to the
New Testament pattern; that the bride, the Lamb's wife, that is the church, should make herself ready to enter in at the marriage supper of the Lamb.

At the close a gentleman arose and told Mr. Adams that if he would work a miracle he would believe and be baptized, for all the servants that God ever sent worked
miracles to convince the people. Mr. Adams then arose and said be thought God had sent many prophets that did not work miracles, and named Noah and about a
dozen others; he then showed that Christ said a wicked and an adulterous generation seek after a sign-that the devil was the first sign-seeker in the days of Christ. He
then held up the bible and said, if the gentleman would show him one place in the New Testament that a servant of God ever gave a sign to make a man believe, he
would do the same sign forthwith-this the gentleman failed to do, and so the matter ended. In conclusion, I must say, that notwithstanding I am no Mormon, yet as far
as I have heard them, they preach the truth.

A LOVER OF TRUTH.

From the Weekly Bostanian July 9.

Mr. Editor,-You will doubtless recollect that some two or three weeks ago I gave you a short sketch of the lectures delivered by Elder G. J. Adams, at the Boylston
Hall, and also promised if he produced anything worthy of notice in his forthcoming lectures, that you should hear from me again. The reason of my so long delaying to
notice this subject, is not that there was nothing worthy of notice in the lectures: but about the time '1 should have written, Mr. Adams and his society were charged
with blasphemy, lying, fraud, treason, and murder; and I thought if they were guilty of these heavy charges, they were unworthy of anything but the halter and ; however,
since that time Mr. Adams has nobly met the man that made the heavy charges above named, and entirely freed himself and the society to which he belongs, of every
vestige of said charges; and the opposers of the Mormons, are left in shame, confusion, and disgrace, and "the wonders of the new and everlasting covenant," as
Adams calls it, is the great exciting subject in Boston at the present time; and truly it can be said, they that turn the world upside down have come hither also, and the
general cry among sectarians is, "how shall we put them down; if we let them alone our societies will be shaken to their narrow foundations, and already they begin to
tremble. Some of our best and most devoted members are leaving us and joining them."

Before I enter upon a short description of the lectures, I wish to notice one important item in the discussion lately held in the Marlboro' Chapel; it is relative to the bible
being the rule or standard of evidence in their decisions on points of doctrine and principle. On the last evening but one of the discussion, to save time and come directly
to the point it was moved by Mr. Seaver, (who is a Free Enquirer) that the disputants, Dr. West, and elder Adams take the bible as the standard of evidence. To this
proposition Adams, the Mormons, and the Free Enquirers agreed, but Dr. West and his sectarian friends would not agree to it, and being most in number they voted
down the proposition; yes, those very men that are continually crying "the bible! the bible! give us the bible!" actually voted against the bible; yes, voted it down for no
other reason that the writer knows; only that it condemns them and their creeds. From the moment that vote was taken, I have been a determined opposer of
sectarianism and priest-craft in all its monstrous and soul-killing forms, but a friend to the bible, and bible religion. The three lectures that I alluded to in my previous
communication were on the subject of the Book of Mormon, the building of Zion, and the pouring out of the vials of the wrath of God, in the last days. On the subject
of the Book of Mormon his arguments were clear and conclusive, plainly proving by many prophecies in the bible that such a record must come forth before God could
gather the Jews from their long dispersion. He particularly dwelt on the 29th chap. of Isaiah and the latter part of the 37th chap. of Ezekiel, commencing with the 15th
verse. He then clearly proved the Book of Mormon to be the stick, record, or history of the descendants of Joseph that dwelt in this land (America), separate from
their brethren, in fulfilment of the predictions of Jacob and Moses, see Gen. 48th chapter, also part of chapter 49, from verse 22 to 26; also Deut. chap. 33rd, verses
13, 14, 15, 16, 17. He argued from the above and many other pasages of scripture, that the descendants of Joseph were to become, "a multitude of nations," and
"inhabit the utmost bounds of the everlasting hills,"-"the earth and the fulness thereof." He introduced an account of many American antiquities together with the
discoveries lately made by Mr. Stevens, that all go to prove that the American Indians were once an enlightened people and understood the arts and sciences, as the
ruined cities and monuments lately discovered fully prove. He then declared that this record had not come forth in the place of the bible, but in fulfilment of the bible;
that its coming forth clearly demonstrated that Jesus has been as good as his word, viz.: he told his disciples he had other sheep that were not of that fold (in Jerusalem)
and they also should hear his voice, for he was sent to the lost sheep of the house of Israel,-and some of the lost sheep of the house of Israel, viz.:-of the tribe of
Joseph,
 Copyrightbeing
              (c)in2005-2009,
                    America, it Infobase
                                 was necessary
                                          MediaJesus should visit them, as also the ten tribes in the "north country." He declared that Jesus did visit both
                                                 Corp.                                                                                                    Page the above
                                                                                                                                                                   318 /named
                                                                                                                                                                          1033
branches of the house of Israel during the forty days before his final ascension from the Mount of Olives, and that the Book of Mormon was not only a history of the
dealings of God with the descendants of Joseph on this continent, previous to the crucifixion of our Lord, but also an account of the gospel as established among them
by the personal appearance of Christ on this continent; and that the account of the gospel in the Book of Mormon agreed with the account in the bible, thereby proving
discoveries lately made by Mr. Stevens, that all go to prove that the American Indians were once an enlightened people and understood the arts and sciences, as the
ruined cities and monuments lately discovered fully prove. He then declared that this record had not come forth in the place of the bible, but in fulfilment of the bible;
that its coming forth clearly demonstrated that Jesus has been as good as his word, viz.: he told his disciples he had other sheep that were not of that fold (in Jerusalem)
and they also should hear his voice, for he was sent to the lost sheep of the house of Israel,-and some of the lost sheep of the house of Israel, viz.:-of the tribe of
Joseph, being in America, it was necessary Jesus should visit them, as also the ten tribes in the "north country." He declared that Jesus did visit both the above named
branches of the house of Israel during the forty days before his final ascension from the Mount of Olives, and that the Book of Mormon was not only a history of the
dealings of God with the descendants of Joseph on this continent, previous to the crucifixion of our Lord, but also an account of the gospel as established among them
by the personal appearance of Christ on this continent; and that the account of the gospel in the Book of Mormon agreed with the account in the bible, thereby proving
that the gospel of Christ is the same in every nation, composed of the same eternal truths, the same gifts, the same offices, the same ordinances, and everything the same
as when Christ has an organised church on the earth; and that the Book of Mormon had come forth as an "ensign to the nations," containing an account of the gospel in
much plainness, being translated by the gift and power of God by the use of the Urim and Thummim, that had come forth with the plates that contain the record. He
also stated that the plates, containing the record, had been hid up unto the Lord by Moroni the son of Mormon, the last prophet among the descendants of Joseph on
this continent; that about the time this event took place, they had fallen into sin, and great wickedness; many of their cities had been overthrown by earthquakes, and
they left to fall in ignorance and unbelief, until the "dispensation of the fulness of times," and that now their record had come forth, throwing a flood of light on the early
history of this continent, and would yet be hailed by every lover of truth as one of the most glorious events of the nineteenth century.

A LOVER OF TRUTH.

 * This is a mistake, the Book of Mormon gives us to understand that it was not during the forty days but afterwards, that Christ visited the Nephites. See, Book of
Mormon, page 312, Europe an Edition ED.

Great Discussion on "Mormonism "

Between Dr. West and Elder Adams At the Marlboro Chapel Boston.

From the Weekly Bostonions, July 2.

Mr. Editor,-In the haste of my remarks last week. I briefly referred to the proceedings of the first three evenings of the discussion, but necessarly omitted several
interesting features which I wish now to notice. The last paragraph of my communication which was inserted as the paper was going to press, stated, that the discussion
closed on Friday night; but for want of time and room in your columns, my sketches of the last two evenings were reserved till this week. Dr. West spent much of the
second and third evenings in reading from a Mormon pamphlet, containing a history of the rise of their church, of Smith's finding the plates and translating the Book of
Mormon, and the testimony of the eleven witnesses, who say they saw and handled the plates, three of whom vouch for the correctness of the translation. All this the
doctor pronounced a humbug, and all pretension to revelations or miracles in this age, blasphemy! This was sufficient, he said, to fix upon Mormonism his charges of
lying, fraud, and blasphemy. This he relied on as one of his strong holds, and often referred to it, though he brought no scripture to prove his assertion. On the third
night elder Adams answered it as follows: He thanked the doctor for introducing the narrative and the testimony of the witnesses, &c., as it saved him the trouble. The
whole he said was correct and true, but why it was introduced at this stage of the discussion in proof of the charges, he could not imagine. If the ground the doctor
assumed be conceded, it of course fixed upon Mormonism the charges of lying and fraud, but that was the contested point which remained to be proved, and his
assumptions were not arguments. Here the Rev. E. T. Taylor, chairman, and many of the audience made themselves ridiculous by calling aloud for his proof in its
favour. Mr. Adams replied, it was already proved if they would admit the power of testimony. No court of justice could require more than eleven positive witnesses to
convict a man or establish any fact. Their testimony must be impeached and proved false, before the Doctor's charge can be fixed upon them. The Dr. contended that
they were interested witnesses and therefore not to be believed. Mr. A. contended that if wordly interests were in view instead of honour, they had received calumny
and detraction,-instead of wealth and influence, stripes and imprisonment; but if eternal interests were before them, he said no consistant man could be a disinterested
witness of the things of God, none could say the eight writers of the New Testament-on whose authority we believe that book-were not interested in the things to which
they affirm. Elder Adams referred to four or five prophecies in the bible as parallel testimony in favour of the Book of Mormon, and his reasoning on them was very
plausible. Father Taylor called him to order once, because he thought he had made a wrong application of one of the prophecies: the merits of his argument not being a
point of order, Mr. Adams very significantly replied, he would discuss the subject with the chairman when he had done with his present antagonist. But the chairman
became so interested that he forgot that Dr. West had spoken three times, and Mr. Adams twice, and was very anxious to adjourn; but after several remonstrances
from different parts of the house, he put on his thinking cap, and concluded that Mr. A. was entitled to another speech; but as it was late Mr. Adams said that he should
detain them but a few moments, and give in the rest of his time, which he did, and the meeting adjourned. Previous to the adjournment, however, Father Taylor resigned
the chair, because the audience were disposed to be noisy, and some thought him partial, but he was forthwith re-elected, and on Thursday evening he again took the
chair. Dr. West's chief effort the first part of the evening, was to impeach the character of Smith and the Mormon witnesses; for this purpose, he read from an old
pamphlet what appeared to be a certificate from some twenty or thirty citizens of the state of New York, representing Harris and Smith's family as being money
diggers, superstitious and visionary, and that they had no confidence in their pretended discoveries. He also read a long letter which he said was from a Mr. Tucker, the
printer of the first edition of the Book of Mormon. The letter stated that neither he, nor the hands in the office, believed a word of the book, that they tried Smith by
pretending to lose one of the sheets, and got Smith to translate it over again, and that afterwards, they compared the two together, and they did not agree. The letter
also gave an account of several failures by the Mormon elders, in their attempts to work miracles, &c., the principle of which was as follows:-One of their accomplices
went before, and called upon a farmer, was sick, and pretended to die; soon after, two Mormon elders came along, and proposed trying their skill in raising him. The
farmer called in the neighbours to witness it, but he asked them if they could raise a man that was beheaded; they answered, yes; then said the farmer, seizing his axe, I
will cut of his head, that the miracle may be the more apparent, and the proof more convincing. But the dead man declining the operation, sprang up on his feet without
their aid. This was the amount of testimony by which the Mormon witnesses were impeached. In the reply, Mr. Adams said, the certificate from the citizens of New
York was not half as bad as the priests and pharisees entertained of Christ and his apostles; that Christ told them that they should be hated of all nations, and Paul says,
"we are counted as the filth and offscouring of all things." Harris, Smith, and others were not accused of murder, treason, robbery, theft, adultery, or other crime, but of
being "visionary and money diggers."-The servants of God were always visionary; Stephen was stoned for seeing a vision; forty men bound themselves with an oath,
not to eat or drink till they had killed Paul, because he said he had seen a vision and heard a voice. If Mr. Smith dug for money, he considered it was a more
honourable way of getting it than taking it from the widow and the orphan; but a few lazy hireling priests of this age, would dig either for money or potatoes. This, of
course, made Father Taylor take his toes again. Tucker's letter he pronounced wholly a farce; it bore marks of forgery or falsehood in every sentence:-first, E. B.
Grandin was the printer of the first edition of this book, as the title page showed for itself, and if Tucker, or any one else had pretended to lose and yet retained a
portion of it, let it be produced; why is it kept secret this twelve years and no one know any thing about it till now? As to the story of the dead man, it proved too much.
He was either dead, or the farmer and his neighbours were all fools. Who was the farmer? Who where the neighbours? What was the dead man's name, and that of the
preachers? Where and when was it done? On all these subjects we are left to our own conjectures. Adams further said, if such men as Tucker or the farmer existed,
tell us where and who they are; I will furnish the money to bring them here, and we will have this matter settled, and I will pay Dr. West's expenses till it can be done.

As Adams closed, the burst of applause from the audience plainly admonished the doctor to pull on another string; accordingly, in his best speech, he left his "important
documents" and appealed to elder Adams for a sign, and a miracle he would have; he brought all his powerful oratory to bear in his demand for a miracle, and many of
the good christians of this age, especially the Millerites and Father Taylor, joined in the general cry of "a miracle, give us a miracle; a miracle we must and will have;"
and if you dont give us a sign, said the doctor, we shall consider you guilty of all the charges brought against you and your people.

 Copyright
The          (c) 2005-2009,
     doctor then  made a mostInfobase   Media
                               hypocritical     Corp.
                                             appeal                                                                                               Page
                                                    to elder Adams, telling him, if he would work a miracle to convince him, he would forthwith kneel and 319    / 1033
                                                                                                                                                           receive a
blessing at his hands; he then with all his eloquence endeavoured to work upon the passions of the audience, and get them to join in one universal cry for "the sign! the
sign!!" and so drown the voice of elder Adams.
documents" and appealed to elder Adams for a sign, and a miracle he would have; he brought all his powerful oratory to bear in his demand for a miracle, and many of
the good christians of this age, especially the Millerites and Father Taylor, joined in the general cry of "a miracle, give us a miracle; a miracle we must and will have;"
and if you dont give us a sign, said the doctor, we shall consider you guilty of all the charges brought against you and your people.

The doctor then made a most hypocritical appeal to elder Adams, telling him, if he would work a miracle to convince him, he would forthwith kneel and receive a
blessing at his hands; he then with all his eloquence endeavoured to work upon the passions of the audience, and get them to join in one universal cry for "the sign! the
sign!!" and so drown the voice of elder Adams.

As soon as Dr. West took his seat, up jumped Father Taylor, and delivered a short speech in favour of the doctor, and said "the doctor had a right to demand a sign!
and he demanded a sign!! and the people must demand a sign!!!" of Mr. Adams: in fact, to judge from appearances, the chairman seemed as much interested in the
issue of the discussion as the doctor himself, as every candid man or woman present must admit. Mr. Adams then rose in the midst of the clamour, and appeared as
calm as a summer evening. Joy seemed to beam forth from his countenance; the terrible appeal of doctor West, and the Rev. Mr. Taylor, had not caused him to lose
any of his usual vivacity. He camly asked the audience if they would hear his answer to the doctor, and he solemnly told the people, if it appeared in conclusion, that the
doctor had demanded the sign on the New Testament ground, he pledged himself to give them the sign before the debate closed. This satisfied all reasonable people,
that were present, but some of the Millerites together with Father Taylor and the doctor, still joined in the cry of "give us the sign first." Mr. Adams then quoted from
Solomon, where he says, "a wise man will hear a matter and then judge, but a fool will judge before he hears!" And now, said elder Adams, we will soon know how
many fools we have present on this occasion. This last sarcastic appeal brought the doctor and Father Taylor to order, but some of the Millerites, and religious bigots
that were entirely lost to reason and common sense, still called loudly for the "sign!" Adams then told them, that as they expected Christ to come in 1843, he hoped
they would manifest a little patience, and if their doctrine (that is the doctrine of the Millerites) be true, the Latter-day Saints could not do much more harm; and if
Millerism was true, they, the Saints, would be all burntup in 1843. Adams's keen sarcasm soon brought them to their reason, and he was then permitted to go on in
peace, and the way he brought scripture to bear on the subject of signs, was a caution. He clearly proved that signs were not given to convince unbelievers, but that
Jesus said these signs shall follow them that believe, not go before to convince unbelievers, in proof of which he quoted Mark, 16th chapter, 16, 17, 18th verses. He
then said, if the New Testament was true, a wicked and an adulterous generation seek after a sign, and that the spirit of sign-seeking was an adulterous spirit, that had
its origin in hell, and was brought forth in the days of Christ by the Devil, and long-robed reverend priests; for, said Adams, the Devil wanted "Jesus" to cast himself
down from the pinacle of the temple, and turn stones into bread, and the priests and scribes wanted a sign, and told Jesus if he was the Christ, to save himself and come
down from the cross, and they would believe on him.-Herod also wanted a sign, but, said Adams, my Lord and master refused to give his satanic majesty, the scribes
and pharisees, together with the long robed priests, and infidel Herod, a sign; so, said he, do I refuse on bible ground, to give a sign to doctor West, who has laid his
unholy infidel hands on the book of God, and made its glorious promises of no effect, through his vain traditions.

Just at this moment up jumped old Father Taylor, and said, Mr. Adams is too hard on the doctor, but it was no go; Adams was not to be put down, for he poured in
such a torrent of testimony from the bible, that it was apparent to all present that he had taken bible ground. He took the bible in his hand, and turned deliberately round
to the doctor, and said, now, sir, if you will show me one single passage in the New Testament where any apostle of Christ ever worked a miracle, to convince an
infidel or a set of ungodly unbelievers, I will do the same sign or miracle forthwith. On this Father Taylor could stand it no longer; he sprung to his feet, and said he, "I
resign-I will be chairman no longer." "Good," said hundreds in all parts of the house, "for you are not fit for a chairman-we do not want you-you are a bigoted and
partial man, and we won't have you in the chair any longer." The doctor failing to find where the apostle ever worked a miracle to convince unbelievers, they could not
demand the sign of elder Adams on bible ground. The meeting then adjourned until Friday evening.

On Friday evening, the first item was to elect a new chairman. After various movements, it was agreed that Mr. George P. Oaks, Dr. West's secretary, take the chair.
The disputants then commenced, and the saying was partly realized that, "when Turk meets Turk, then comes the tug of war." The doctor seemed to have fallen into a
kind of melancholy stupor, as he had rested the whole proof of the charges on the sign. However, having entirely failed in this, on scripture ground, he again screwed his
courage to the sticking point, made another mighty effort, and introduced a pamphlet containing many quotations from the works of the Latter-day Saints; the pamphlet
on the title page, claimed for its publisher and proprietor, the Rev. Joshua V. Himes, of Boston. Many statements were read, together with many quotations that
purported to come from the works of the Latter-day Saints. He also read some statements (purporting to be congressional documents) against the Mormons, relative
to the Missouri mobbing business. Elder Adams arose, and in reply to the doctor, accused him of dishonesty in not reading both sides of the question, in regard to the
congressional documents. Mr. Adams then brought all his eloquence to bear on the subject of the persecution, and the congressional documents; and it appeared
almost as if we could see houses burning and falling in ruins, saints and prophets murdered, and others driven from their homes in the midst of winter, and their
murderers and drivers after having murdered many, and imprisoned others, and driven all the rest from the state without the least cause whatever (as Mr. Adams fully
proved) to justify themselves, had gone and borne false witness against the Saints; yes, said Adams, it is true, seventy of my brethern were imprisoned at one time, for
their religion, and many charges brought against them that could not be substantiated by the laws of their country-proved to every lover of truth that they had been
slandered, lied about, and misrepresented, by the mobites, and that one of the stars of our glorious constitution had received a stain, that could not be wiped off in time;
and as regards the perpetrators of the horrid crime of driving and murdering the Saints, he did not believe that the stain would ever be wiped of in eternity. Elder Adams
then examined the pamphlet above alluded to, and proposed to prove that it was full of contradictions, absurdities, misquotations, and lies. He then called on the
secretary to read first from Himes' book, and then from the books of the Latter-day Saints; and when he came to read the misquotations and falsehoods contained in
said pamphlet, it made Joshua turn rather pale-and the celebrated doctor looked something as the man spoken of in the parable, not having on the wedding garment.
Mr. Adams then stated, that a liar was not to be believed when he spoke the truth, and of course, a book full of contradictions, misquotations, and falsehoods, could
not be received as evidence. He then said that the whole of the doctor's argument rested on the miracle. The doctor then gave up every thing else, and rested on the
miracle, and wished an adjournment until Saturday evening, to allow him time to find his miracle-but this was no go with the audience, for Mr. Adams told them to have
it settled then, "and not gull the people out of another ninepence," and the people would have it settled on the spot. It was then moved and carried, that each speaker be
allowed fifteen minutes. The doctor then arose, and by the assistance of the Rev. Joshua V. Himes, brought forth the case of Ananias and Sapphira, as a case exactly to
the point. This brought a universal burst of laughter, from almost the whole audience. This was the top stone of the doctor's folly; after this, he lost all command of
himself, and sat down in confusion, if not disgrace. He could not even murder through his fifteen minutes. Elder Adams then arose and closed the discussion, by pouring
another torrent of scripture testimony in upon the Rev. Doctor, and fully cleared the doctrines and principles of the Latter-day Saints of implied madness, blasphemy,
lying, fraud, treason, and murder.

He came off in flying colours "Not Guilty," and I have no hesitation in saying that the discussion has gained the Latter-day Saints many hundred friends in Boston and
vicinity, as the large and very respectable congregations that attend to hear Mr. Adams's lecture at the Boylston Hall fully prove. His audience since the discussion, will
number from 1,000 to 1,200. On the other hand, Dr. West is lecturing against him "to a beggarly account of empty benches," sometimes not having fifty people present.

I would just say by way of concluclusion, that Mr. Oakes, the chairman of the last evening, deserves great credit for the impartial manner he acted in regard to the two
speakers.

At the close, Mr. Adams (having freed himself of the doctrine he advocates from the charges alleged by Dr. West) again challenged the doctor to meet him on the real
point at issue, viz: the doctrine of the Latter-day Saints, and discuss it before the public, the bible to be the standard of evidence. Mr. Oakes the chairman, then told the
people that Dr. West refused to meet Mr. Adams. The meeting was dismised, so the matter ended; and Dr. West "has retreated from the field of battle without having
left a stone to tell where slumbers the ashes of the fallen hero."

P. S. Will none of our learned ministers of Boston meet elder Adams, and discuss the doctrine of the Latter-day Saints-the bible being the standard of evidence? I hope
they will come
 Copyright      out with theirInfobase
            (c) 2005-2009,     strong reasons,
                                        Mediafor  the "Mormons" are baptizing almost daily, and thousands are beginning to search into these things,
                                               Corp.                                                                                             Pageand if320
                                                                                                                                                            our priests
                                                                                                                                                                 / 1033 do
not come out with their "strong reasons," I fear all the world will run after them. Q.
left a stone to tell where slumbers the ashes of the fallen hero."

P. S. Will none of our learned ministers of Boston meet elder Adams, and discuss the doctrine of the Latter-day Saints-the bible being the standard of evidence? I hope
they will come out with their strong reasons, for the "Mormons" are baptizing almost daily, and thousands are beginning to search into these things, and if our priests do
not come out with their "strong reasons," I fear all the world will run after them. Q.

The Kingdom of God. or the Stone Cut Out of the Mountain With. Out Hands.

"In the days of these kings shall the God of Heaven set up a kingdom which shall not be destroyed; and the kingdom shall not be left to other people, but it shall break
in pieces and consume all these kingdoms, and it shall stand for ever." Dan. ii e 44 v.

Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylon, by the aid of a dream, and a prophet, was enabled to trace the course of empire, from his own time down through all succeeding
ages, until the empires of the world should shake to their centre, the thrones of kings crumble to atoms, the sceptres of rulers become as broken reeds, and the last
vestige of regal power in the hands of corrupt man should dissolve in air, and disappear as the morning cloud. Gazing still over the ruined world, the wide-spread chaos
of desolation and death, he caught a glimpse of a new Empire, rising from obscurity, like a small stone from the mountain quarry, but enlarging at every motion, until it
became a great mountain, and filled the whole earth.

It is not our intention to review the four great monarchies of Babylon, Persia, Greece, and Rome, which, in turn, rose in power and crumbled to decay; nor yet the
kingdoms of modern Europe, which in their divided state, are remarkably portrayed by the fect and toes of the image, composed part of iron and part of clay; for these
things have been so often dwelt upon, that we trust our readers understand them. Suffice it to say, the Great Image was a representation of the forms of government,
and institutions, both civil and religious, from the days of Daniel, down to the present time, including the four great Monarchies, and all the modern kingdoms, forms of
government, and civil and religious institutions which have been perpetuated by, or handed down, or borrowed from the Roman empire. No only the Catholics, but the
Protestants of every sect and name constitute parts of this image, as they derived their priesthood and ordinances, either directly or indirectly from popery. All these
corrupt and tyrannical, civil and religious institutions and organizations are fast hastening to ruin, and are doomed to sure and certain destruction,-they must soon pass
away as the "chaff of the summer threshing floor, and be found no more."

With these considerations we turn away from the image, and abandon it to its fate; and will now commence our review of the kingdom of God, which is to rise over the
ruins of fallen empires, and control the world.

This kingdom is represented by a stone cut out of a mountain without hands. By this we understand that it does not originate from any part of the image. It neither
springs from the head of gold, the breast and arms of silver, the belly and thighs of brass, the legs of iron, nor the feet and toes of iron and clay; but it originates as it
were, in a distant mountain, which was not included in these dominions-was never subjugated by them, and which never derived its institutions, its laws, its ordinances,
its priesthood, its oracles or records, either directly or indirectly from Rome, or from any of the powers of the image.

A land separated, a country secluded, a nation by itself. Its laws, institutions, revelations, and oracles peculiarly its own, preserved in purity from the contaminating
influences of falsehood and corruption, and brought forth by the direct command of the Almighty; thus giving rise to a government, a civil, a political, and religious
organization under his immediate directions, at once a theocracy. Such is the nature of that kingdom which the God of Heaven would set up, and which should never be
destroyed, or left to other people, but which would break in pieces all these kingdoms and stand for ever.

But where shall we find such a country, such oracles, and institutions, and such a people? In answer to these inquiries, we assert that America is such a country, the
Book of Mormon contains, and is connected with such oracles and institutions, and the Latter-day Saints are such a people.

The most ancient records in the Book of Mormon are from the Jaredites, who came to America from the tower of Babel, before the days of Nebuchadnezzar;
consequently, the image of which he was the head did not exist, until these Jaredites had removed beyond the bounds of that continent, where afterwards rose the
Babylonian empire.

Therefore it follows that the oracles of the Jaredites contained in the Book of Mormon, never were connected with, or handed down by any of the goverments
represented by the image. Secondly, the other oracles contained in the said book, as revealed to the Nephites, and written by them, were enjoyed by a people who left
Jerusalem eleven years before the Babylonish captivity, and while there was a king in Judea; and they were all written after they had gone into the wilderness as a free
people, or after they had arrived in America, and had become entirely distinct and separate from all the forms of government represented by the image. Therefore the
oracles, the institutions, laws, government, ordinances and revelations in the Book of Mormon, together with the Urim and Thummim connected with it, have been
perpetuated, preserved, and handed forth to this generation as entirely independent of, and separate from all the institutions and forms of the governments of the image,
as the moon is separate from the earth; or rather as the western continent is separate from the eastern. They have come forth from Mount Cumorah without hands; that
is, by the immediate interposition of the Almighty and his angels-so much for the oracles.

We now come to speak of the country where, or the mountain from which this kingdom should originate. That which modern historians call the history of the world, is
but the history of half of it. Man may turn over the pages of the past, and contemplate the rise and fall of nations and empires, from the great Babel down through the
Medes, Persians, Egyptians, Greeks, and Romans-he may extend his researches through all the kingdoms of the world, as they are called, down to the fourteenth
century of the christian era, and still there is a "world" untouched, a land afar, a continent unconnected, and nations as unconcerned with any of these matters, as if they
lived on some other planet.

Revolution might succeed revolution-cities might rise and flourish and return to dust-heroes might fight, and patriots bleed and die-tyrants might conquer and subdue,
and reign amid the tears, and sweat, and groans of enslaved millions-the trump of war might call its myriads to the field-armies might rush to battle, and arms on armour
clash, while the engines of death, sounding dismal in the distance, might rend the earth and make the mountains tremble. A long succession of kings might rule in turn
and pass to the shades. Empires might rise and flourish and pass away-thrones might crash amid the wreck of thrones, nations clash against nations, and in turn devour
and be devoured, and still the western world reposed in security from all the commotions of the eastern hemisphere; its wall of waters secured it from foreign invasion,
and bid defiance to their fleets and armies, and engines of war.

Such was the land held in reserve from the dominion of the image, and destined to give rise to the kingdom of the "stone." Such the holy mountain where God's
purposes lay concealed, and from whence they were to originate in the latter day.

We might further add that in the covenants and oracles given to the Jaredites, the western continent is called a chosen land of the Lord, "choice above all others;" that it
was destined by the God of heaven and beld in reserve for a righteous people, a land of liberty that all nations who should dwell thereon should be free from bondage
and from all other nations under heaven, if they would serve the true God; but if not, they should be destroyed when they were ripe in iniquity. No tyrannical
government such as is so fearfully pourtrayed in the beasts and images of the book of Daniel should prevail, or long maintain its dominion in the "land of the free and the
home of the brave."
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                   Page    321 / 1033
When our fathers first discovered and peopled America in modern times, the first colonists were refugees from oppression, who fled from England    and elsewhere   for
the sake of liberty of conscience. These colonists in process of time threw off the yoke of oppression imposed on them by the mother country, and laid the foundation
of a free and independent government, and of free institutions. A Washington and and others were raised up and inspired by the spirit of freedom (which is the spirit of
and from all other nations under heaven, if they would serve the true God; but if not, they should be destroyed when they were ripe in iniquity. No tyrannical
government such as is so fearfully pourtrayed in the beasts and images of the book of Daniel should prevail, or long maintain its dominion in the "land of the free and the
home of the brave."

When our fathers first discovered and peopled America in modern times, the first colonists were refugees from oppression, who fled from England and elsewhere for
the sake of liberty of conscience. These colonists in process of time threw off the yoke of oppression imposed on them by the mother country, and laid the foundation
of a free and independent government, and of free institutions. A Washington and and others were raised up and inspired by the spirit of freedom (which is the spirit of
God) to form the constitution, and to organize and defend a country and government as different from the tyrannical and oppressive governments of the old world as
light differs from darkness, or as heaven is higher than the earth. The hand of Providence was manifest in all these events in order to prepare the way for His church and
kingdom to be re-established as in days of old, and to come forth out of the wilderness as a bride adorned for her husband. Scarcely had this free government become
established upon a solid basis, when, lo! the heavens were opened and angels were commissioned to bear glad tidings of great joy to the people of that favoured land-
tidings which have resulted in introducing the kingdom of God, and organising a people under the commandments and institutions of the Almighty-a people every way
governed by direct revelation from the King of heaven and earth the Lord Jesus Christ.

This people, thus organized and governed, must grow in numbers and in power, and in favour with God and with all good men; they must maintain the freedom of their
country and the cause of God, and spread their dominion and power by the dissemination of truth, until the great image which has so long held men in bondage and
caused the earth to be troubled shall disappear; and then shall the government of Jesus Christ, under the administration of His saints, extend its dominion so as to form a
universal kingdom over the whole earth. So much for the kingdom of the "stone."

"He that hath ears to hear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches."-ED.

The Millennial Star. September 1 1842.

To the Elders and Others of the Church of Jesus Christ.

BELOVED BRETHREN,-We feel moved at the present time to address a few lines particularly to the officers of the church, as, from our experience, we find it
necessary. In the first place, then, we would remark that an error has been too prevalent amongst the priesthood by not understanding clearly the simple nature of the
commission they have received; many appear to have thought they were sent on a crusade against the sects of the day, and truly, had this been their mission, they have
magnified their office; indeed, we hesitate not to say that very disastrous results have frequently arisen from the injudicious manner in which the officers of the church
have frequently laboured; we will go farther and say, for we are able, from actual observation, to prove it, that many who, in every sense of the word were favourably
impressed with the principles of truth which they had heard in conversation, have determined to attend the public services and hear for themselves, when, instead of
listening to the thrilling tidings of great joy, which the servants of God were sent to communicate, they heard instead thereof, a lengthened attack upon the religious
systems of the day, and that in no measured terms, but with a spirit of invective and bitterness that bespoke any spirit but that of the Lord; the consequence has been
that many have turned away from the truth in disgust, perhaps to listen to it no more,-and shall the individual perish in his ignorance, and be shut up with the prisoners in
the pit? I ask, upon whose head shall his blood be? We would sincerely caution our brethren upon this subject, as we believe there is perhaps no way by which Satan
can so creep upon us unawares, than by thus causing us to impede the progress of the kingdom of God, at the same time that we flatter our ourselves we are exercising
great energy and zeal in the cause.

Then let every one holding an office in connexion with the holy priesthood reflect seriously on the mission given him to fulfil, which is to preach the gospel of the
kingdom, to bear testimony of its truth, and to warn the people that the hour of God's judgments is at hand; and let no one suppose that there is not scope for them in
the doctrines of truth. Wide and diversified are the subjects connected with the kingdom of God,-the gathering of the people,-the building up of Zion, and with the
consummating of that great work which the Lord is about to accomplish.

Affectionately, then, do we give these brief remarks as counsel which we wish every where to be attended to. We do not mean to be understood that we must make no
allusion whatever to the people by whom we are surrounded, and with whom most of us have formerly been associated, for this we cannot avoid in the relation of our
own experience; but with every one guided by the Spirit of the Lord it will hold a very secondary place in his remarks, and only such as is necessary to illustrate the
truth, or the experience of the individual.

Again, let the officers bear in mind that when we have faithfully declared the truth unto the people, and they receive it not, this must not excite our ire, as if our own
pride were mortified, but let us leave them, if we must, with that spirit with which we can return with pleasure a future time to gather out the honest in heart.

We make these remarks because we feel assured they are needed; and we venture to say that the progress of the work of the Lord will be in proportion to the faithful
discharge of the mission of His servants; and that it will be hindered in like manner as the servants of God forget their mission, and have their minds occupied with the
abominations of mankind.

There is another subject to which we wish to allude at the present time, and these remarks we would make to the whole church.

We refer to the troubles of the times, and to the political confusion of this country. And we would say to all in connexion with the church of Christ, have nothing
whatever to do with the struggle going on in the land, save it be, that the laws of the country call upon you to act in keeping the peace, then your duty will be to comply
with it, and be subject to the powers that be.

But lest our brethern might suppose that we do not sympathize with the suffering and the oppressed, we will make a few remarks on the subject.

Let it then be borne in mind that whatever may be the condition of the people, or whatever measures in their distress they may be led to adopt for their deliverence,
they are not of the Lord. Salvation in these last days has become temporal and spiritual, and the Lord God of Heaven bath renewed his covenant with the children of
men, and restored his holy priesthood in order to prepare deliverance for all that will embrace it, "for in Mount Zion, and in Jerusalem shall be deliverance, and in the
remnant whom the Lord our God shall call." Therefore let the people of the Lord understand, that by assisting in an effort to procure deliverance, otherwise, as the
people of God, they are acting contrary to his will. Trouble, affliction, convulsion, and outrage must be expected, together with calamities of every kind, but the Lord is
not bringing his judgments upon the people without warning, and not without providing a refuge for all that will put their trust in him; and the duty of the Saints is, to do
his will by saving themselves from this untoward generation.

But again, could the enemies of the truth by any means through the imprudence of some, only get slight grounds on which to state that the Saints were connected with
the disturbances of the times, it might be of serious injury to the cause of God, and the gathering of his people.THOMAS WARD.

JOHN C. BENNETT has recently been expelied from the church in Nauvoo, for gross wickedness and immorality; we learn from several papers that he is now trying
to injure the character of our worthy president, JOSEPH SMITH, by various libellous statements, some of which have appeared in England, purporting to coine from
his pen. We therefore publish a copy of the following documents in relation to this matter, which we consider sufficient to counteract the influence of these newspaper
 Copyright
slanders,    (c)to2005-2009,
           and                 Infobaseof
                   defend the character Media  Corp. president.-ED.
                                          our beloved                                                                                              Page 322 / 1033

Oath taken before Alderman Daniel H. Wells, is not a number of the Church.
JOHN C. BENNETT has recently been expelied from the church in Nauvoo, for gross wickedness and immorality; we learn from several papers that he is now trying
to injure the character of our worthy president, JOSEPH SMITH, by various libellous statements, some of which have appeared in England, purporting to coine from
his pen. We therefore publish a copy of the following documents in relation to this matter, which we consider sufficient to counteract the influence of these newspaper
slanders, and to defend the character of our beloved president.-ED.

Oath taken before Alderman Daniel H. Wells, is not a number of the Church.

State of Illinois, Oity of Nauvoo.

Personally appeared before me, Daniel H. Wells, an alderman of the said city of Nauvoo, John C. Bennett, who being duly sworn according to law, deporeth and saith;
that be never was taught anything in the least contrary to the strictest principles of the gospel, or of virtue, or of the laws of God or man, under any circumstances, or
upon any occasion, either directly or indirectly, in word or deed, by Joseph Smith; and that he never knew the said Smith to countenance any improper conduct
whatever, either in public or private; and that he never did teach to me in private, that any illegal illicit intercourse with females was, under any circumlances, justifiable;
and that I never knew him so to teach others-JOHN C. BENNETT Sworn to and subscribed, before me, this 17th day of May, A. D. 1842.

DANIEL H. WELLS, Alderman.

The following conversation took place in the city council at Nauvoo, and was elicited in consequence of its being reported that the Doctor had stated that Joseph Smith
had acted in an indecorous manner, and given countenance to vices practised by the Doctor and others. Doctor John C. Bennett, or mayor was than called upon by the
mayor, Joseph Smith, in state if he knew ought against him, when Mr. Bennett replied, I have no difficulty with the heads of the church. I publicly avow, that any one
who has said that I have stated that Gen. Joseph Smith has given me authority to hold illicit intercourse with woman, is a Har in the face of God; be never, either in
public or private, gave me any such authority or licence. I have heard it said that I should become a second Avard, by withdrawing from the church, and that I was at
variance with the heads, and should use an influence against them, because I resigned the office of mayor. This is false. I have no difficulty with the heads of the church
and intend to continue with you, and hope the time may come, when I may be restored to full confidence and fellowship, and to my former standing in the church, and
that my conduct may be such as to warrant my restoration. Should the time ever come that I may have the opportunity to test my faith, it will then be known whether I
am a traitor or a true man.

Joseph Smith then asked, "will you please state definitely whether you know anything against my character, either in public or private?"

Gen. Bennett answered, "I do not; in all my intercourse with Gen. Smith, in public and in private, he has been strictly virtuous."

Items of Nems.

NOTICE TO EMIGRANTS.-The ship Sydney (under our charter) to sail on the 16th inst. Berths all taken. Another first class ship will be dispatche by us on or about
the 20th inst. Terms as stated in the No. 4 Star. New regulations respecting emigration coming into force on the 1st of October, we advise those about to emigrate, to
avail themselves of the next vessel without delay. Pratt and Fielding, 36, Chapel Street, Liverpool.

GERMANY.-Elder Hyde writes from Regensburg, August 10th. He is well and prosporting. A work is now in written by him in German, which will lay before that
people our principles in full. He is expected in England by the 15th inst., on his way to America.

NAUVOO.-We have just received an interesting letter from elder B. Young, dated 17th July. There is a general time of peace and plenty. The temple is progressing
rapidly, and emigrants are flocking in dally from all parts of the Union; many permanent houses are being created, and being population now numbers about twelve
thousand.

Contents.

No. 6. October 1842. Vol. III.
EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY P. P. PRATT AND T. WARD, 36, CHAPEL STREET, LIVERPOOL.

The Word of Wisdom.

From the "Times and Seasons " June 1.

We had a very instructive, impressive, and salutary discourse delivered to us in the city of Nauvoo, last Sabbath, on the above subject, to a large and attentive
congregation, by president H. Smith.

He stated that there were many of the commands of God that seemed to be overlooked by this generation, and he was fearful that many of the Latter-day Saints, in this
respect, were following their old traditions and former practices of spiritualizing the word of God, and, through a vain philosophy, departing from the pure principles of
sternal truth which God had given by revelation for the salvation of the human family; but that every word of God is of importance, whether it be the word contained in
the Bible, in the Book of Mormon, or in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, for "man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth from the
mouth of God." The principles that are taught in the Bible are pure, and ought to be adhered to; and if people adhere to that teaching, it will prove their salvation. The
principles that are taught in the Book of Mormon are also pure, and holy, and righteous, and will, if followed, lead men to God; and the principles that are taught in the
Book of Doctrine and Covenants, are from God-they are principles of righteousness-they are given for a blessing to the human family, and the salvation, temporal and
spiritual, of his Saints; and that man who wantonly departs from any of the revelations of Jehovah, and treats lightly the word of God, whether contained in the Book of
Doctrine and Covenants, the Book of Mormon, or the Bible, is void of understanding; he is not wise concerning the doings of the Lord, the plan of salvation, the past
dealings, present designs, or future purposes of the Almighty. The God of the armies of Israel is a wise God, he comprehended the end from beginning, and adapted his
plans, his designs and teaching, to the peculiar wants, the local situation, the exigencies of mankind, and the present and future good of the human family; and every
thing that he has deigned to notice by way of instruction to the children of men, is given by infinite wisdom, by the intelligence of Jehovah; and if obeyed, when his
designs shall be fully unravelled, it will be seen that there was wisdom in it beyond the comprehension of man in his present state.

When God first made man upon the earth, he was a different being entirely to what he now is; his body was strong, athletic, robust, and healthy; his days were
prolonged upon the earth-he lived nearly one thousand years; his mind was vigorous and active, and his intellectual faculties clear and comprehensive; but he has
become degenerated, his life has dwindled to a span, discase preys upon his system, his body his enervated and feeble, and his mental and intellectual faculties are
impaired and weakened; and man is not now that dignified, noble, majestic, honourable and mighty being that he was when he first proceeded from the hands of his
Maker.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 323 / 1033
The Lord has, in his wise designs, revealed unto us his will; he has made known unto us his future purposes; he has told us, as he did his ancient prophets, that the
"earth shall be redeemed-that the curse shall be removed from it-that the wolf and the lamb shall lie down together-that the lion shall eat straw like the ox-and that they
prolonged upon the earth-he lived nearly one thousand years; his mind was vigorous and active, and his intellectual faculties clear and comprehensive; but he has
become degenerated, his life has dwindled to a span, discase preys upon his system, his body his enervated and feeble, and his mental and intellectual faculties are
impaired and weakened; and man is not now that dignified, noble, majestic, honourable and mighty being that he was when he first proceeded from the hands of his
Maker.

The Lord has, in his wise designs, revealed unto us his will; he has made known unto us his future purposes; he has told us, as he did his ancient prophets, that the
"earth shall be redeemed-that the curse shall be removed from it-that the wolf and the lamb shall lie down together-that the lion shall eat straw like the ox-and that they
shall not hurt nor destroy; that the knowledge of the Lord shall cover the earth, as the waters cover the sea"-that man's days shall be as "the days of a tree," that he shall
again live one thousand years on the earth. This is the "time of the restoration of all things," and this has got to be brought about by the wisdom and power of God, and
the wisdom, obedience, and faith of man combined.

Every thing has become degenerated from what it was in its primitive state. "God made man pure, but he has found out many inventions"; his vices have become
innumberable, and his diseases multiplied; his taste has become vitiated, and his judgment impaired; he has fallen, fallen, fallen from that dignified state that be once
occupied on the earth, and it needs a restorative that man has not in his possession-wisdom which is beyond the reach of human intellect-and power which human
philosophy, talent, and ingenuity cannot control. God only is acquainted with the fountain of action, and the main springs of human events; he knows where disease is
seated, and what is the cause of it; he is also acquainted with the spring of health, the balm of Gilead, of life; he knows what course to pursue to restore mankind to
their pristine excellency, and primitive vigour and health; and he has appointed the word of wisdom as one of the engines to bring about this thing, to remove the beastly
appetites, the murderous disposition and the vitiated taste of man; to restore his body to health and vigour, promote peace between him and the brute creation; and, as
one of the little wheels in God's designs, to help to regulate the great machinery which shall eventually revolutionize the earth, and bring about the restoration of all
things; and when they are restored he will plant "the tree of life, whose leaves shall be for the healing of the nations."

The Lord has told us what is good for us to eat and to drink, and what is pernicious; but some of our wise philosophers, and some of our elders too, pay no regard to
it; they think it too little, too foolish for wise men to regard. Fools! Where is their wisdom, philosophy, and intelligence? from whence did they obtain their superior
light? Their capacity and their power of reasoning was given them by the great Jehovah; if they have any wisdom they obtained it from him. And have they grown so
much wiser than God that they are going to instruct him in the path of duty, and to tell him what is wise and what is foolish? They think it too small for him to
condescend to tell men what will be nutricious or what will be unhealthy. Who made the corn, the wheat, the rye, and all the vegetable substances? and who was it that
organized man, and constituted him as he his found? who made his stomach, and his digestive organs, and prepared proper nutriment for his system, that the juices of
his body might be supplied, and his form be invigorated by that kind of food which the laws of nature, and the laws of God have said would be good for man? And has
God made his food, and provided it for the use of man, and shall he be ashamed to speak of the work of his hands; has he become so fantastical, so foolish, so weak
and effeminate, that it has become impolitic for him to tell what is the best distribution to make of the work of his hands? Oh, shame! let it not be heard among the
Saints; let that man who inculcates such principles hide his face. We are told by some, that circumstances after the revelations of God. Tell me what circumstances
would alter the ten commandments? they were given by revelation-given as a law to the children of Israel? Who has a right to alter that law? Some think that they are
too small for us to notice: they are not too small for God to notice; and have we got so high, so bloated our, that we cannot condescend to notice things that God has
ordained for our benefit? or have we got so weak that we are not fit to be called Saints? for the word of wisdom it adapted to the capacity of all that "are or can be
called Saints." Listen not to the teaching of any man, or any elder who says the word of wisdom is of no moment; for such a man will eventually be overthrown. These
are principles that I have always acted upon-that I have always practised; and they are what my family practices; they are what brother Hyrum has always contended
for, and what I now contend for; and I know that nothing but an unwavering, undeviating course can save a man in the kingdom of God.

The Lord has told us that "strong drinks are not good;" who is it that will say they are, when the Lord says they are not? That man who says, "I can drink wine or strong
drink, and it not hurt me," is not wise. But some will say, "I know that it did me good, for I was fatigued and feeble on a certain occasion, and it revived me and I was
invigorated thereby, and that is sufficient proof for me." It may be for you, but it would not be for a wise man; for every spirit of this kind will only produce a greater
langour when its effects cease to operate upon the human body. But you know that you are benefited; yes, so does the man who has mortgaged his property know that
he is relieved from his present embarrassments; but his temporary relief only binds the cords of bondage more severely around him. The Lord has not ordained strong
drink for the belly, "but for the washing of your bodies." And again, "tobacco is not for the body, neither for the belly; and it is not good for man, but as an herb for
bruises, and all sick cattle, to be used with judgment and skill." Tobacco is a nauseous, stinking, abominable thing, and I am surprised that any human being should think
of using it; for an elder especiaily to eat or smoke it, is a disgrace to him! he is not fit for the office; he ought first to learn to keep the word of wisdom, and then to teach
others. God will not prosper the man who uses it. And again, "hot drinks are not for the body or belly;" there are many who wonder what this can mean, whether it
refers to tea or coffee, or not. I say it does refer to tea and coffee. Why is it that we are frequently so dull and languid? it is because we break the word of wisdom:
disease preys upon our system, our understandings are darkened, and we do not comprehend the things of God; the devil takes advantage of us, and we fall into
temptation. Not only are they injurious in their tendency, and baneful in their effects; but the importation of foreign products might be the means of thousands of our
people being poisoned at a future time, through the advantage that an enemy might take of us, if we made use of these things that are thus spoken of as being evil; and
be it remembered that this instruction is given in consequence of evils that do and will exist in the hearts of conspiring men.

And again, verily I say unto you, all wholesome herbs God hath ordained for the constitution, nature, and use of man: every herb in the season thereof, and every fruit in
the season thereof. All these to be used with prudence and thanksgiving. Yea, flesh also of beasts, and of the fowls of the air, I the Lord have ordained for the use of
man with thanksgiving; nevertheless, they are to be used sparingly; and it is pleasing unto me that they should not be used, only in times of winter, or of cold, or famine.
All grain is ordained for the use of man and of beasts; to be the staff of life, not only for man, but for the beasts of the field, and the fowls of heaven, and all wild animals
that run or creep on the earth; and these hath God made for the use of man only in times of famine, and excess of hunger.

Let men attend to these instructions, let them use the things ordained of God, let them be sparing of the life of animals. "It is pleasing, saith the Lord, that flesh be used
only in times of winter or of famine;" and why to be used in famine? because all domesticated animals would naturally die, and may as well be made use of by man as
not.

All grain is good for the food of man, as also the fruit of the vine-that which yieldeth fruit, whether in the ground or above the ground. Nevertheless, wheat for man, and
corn for the ox, and oats for the horse, and for the fowls, and for swine, and for all beasts of the field; and barley for all animals, and for mild drinks, as also other grain.
And all Saints who remember to keep and do these sayings, walking in obedience to the commandments, shall receive health in their navel and marrow to their bones,
and shall find wisdom and great treasures of knowledge, even hidden treasures; and shall run and not be weary, and shall walk and not faint; and I the Lord give unto
them a promise, that the destroying angel shall pass by them, as the children of Israel, and not slay them. Amen.

Let these things be adhered to-let the Saints be wise-let us lay aside our folly and abide by the commandments of God, so shall we be blessed of the great Jehovah in
time and in eternity; we shall be healthy, strong, and vigorous; we shall be enabled to resist disease, and wisdom will crown our councils, and our bodies will become
strong and powerful; our progeny will become mighty, and will rise up and call us blessed; the daughters of Jesus will be beautiful, and her sons the joy of the whole
earth; we shall prepare ourselves for the purposes of Jehovah-for the kingdom of God-for the appearance of Jesus in his glory; "out of Zion, the perfection of beauty,"
God will shine, Zion will be exalted, and become the praise of the whole earth.

Thus spake the man of God, fired with heavenly, holy zeal for the welfare of the Saints of the Most High who were assembled around him, in breathless silence listening
to the gracious words that fell from his lips, which we feel ourselves utterly incapable of doing justice to in this brief sketch; and can only say that, with boldness and
firmness
 Copyrighthe (c)
             expatiated freelyInfobase
                 2005-2009,    and fully Media
                                         upon those principles, opposing vice and error in its various forms. We are persuaded that his instructions will
                                                Corp.                                                                                                   Pagebe indelibly
                                                                                                                                                                 324 / 1033
engraven on the memories of thousands who listened to his discourse. Firm and unwavering in his principles, he has ever been the advocate of sterling integrity,
righteousness, and truth; and when we saw him exerting all his energies to impress upon the minds of the audience the importance of the thing that he advocated, it
reminded us of the sayings of one of the ancient servants of God-"I will declare thy righteousness in the great congregation." OMEGA.
God will shine, Zion will be exalted, and become the praise of the whole earth.

Thus spake the man of God, fired with heavenly, holy zeal for the welfare of the Saints of the Most High who were assembled around him, in breathless silence listening
to the gracious words that fell from his lips, which we feel ourselves utterly incapable of doing justice to in this brief sketch; and can only say that, with boldness and
firmness he expatiated freely and fully upon those principles, opposing vice and error in its various forms. We are persuaded that his instructions will be indelibly
engraven on the memories of thousands who listened to his discourse. Firm and unwavering in his principles, he has ever been the advocate of sterling integrity,
righteousness, and truth; and when we saw him exerting all his energies to impress upon the minds of the audience the importance of the thing that he advocated, it
reminded us of the sayings of one of the ancient servants of God-"I will declare thy righteousness in the great congregation." OMEGA.

History of Joseph Smith.

(Continued from page 54.)

I obeyed, I returned back to my father in the field and rehearsed the whole matter to him. He replied to me that it was of God, and to go and do as commanded by the
messenger. I left the field and went to the place where the messenger had told me the plates were deposited, and owing to the distinctness of the vision which I had had
concerning it, I knew the place the instant that I arrived there. Convenient to the village of Manchester, Ontario county, New York, stands a hill of considerable size,
and the most elevated of any in the neighbourhood. On the west side of this hill, not far from the top, under a stone of considerable size, lay the plates deposited in a
stone box; this stone was thick and rounding in the middle on the upper side, and thinner towards the edges, so that the middle part of it was visible above the ground,
but the edge all round was covered with earth. Having removed the earth and obtained a lever which I got fixed under the edge of the stone, and with a little exertion
raised it up; I looked in, and there indeed did I behold the plates, the Urim and Thummim, and the breast-plate as stated by the messenger. The box in which they lay
was formed by laying stones together in some kind of cement. In the bottom of the box were laid two stones crossways of the box, and on these stones lay the plates
and the other things with them. I made an attempt to take them out, but was forbidden by the messenger, and was again informed that the time for bringing them forth
had not yet arrived, neither would until four years from that time; but he told me that I should come to that place precisely in one year from that time, and that he would
there meet with me, and that I should continue to do so until the time should come for obtaining the plates. Accordingly as I had been commanded, I went at the end of
each year, and at each time I found the same messenger there, and received instruction and intelligence from him at each of our interviews respecting what the Lord was
going to do, and how and in what manner his kingdom was to be conducted in the last days. As my father's worldly circumstances were very limited, we were under
the necessity of labouring with our hands, hiring by day's work and otherwise as we could got opportunity; sometimes we were at home and sometimes abroad, and by
continued labour were enabled to get a comfortable maintenance.

In the year 1824 my father's family met with a great affliction by the death of my eldest brother Alvin. In the month October, 1825, I hired with an old gentleman, by the
name of Josiah Stoal, who lived in Chenango county, State of New York. He had heard something of a silver mine having been opened by the Spaniards in Harmony,
Susquehannah county, State of Pennsylvania, and had, previous to my hiring with him, been digging, in order if possible, to discover the mine. After I went to live with
him he took me among the rest of his hands to dig for the silver mine, at which I continued to work for nearly a month without success in our undertaking, and finally I
prevailed with the old gentleman to cease digging after it. Hence arose the very prevalent story of my having been a money digger.

During the time that I was thus employed, I was put to board with a Mr. Isaac Hale, of that place; it was there that I first saw my wife (his daughter) Emma Hale. On
the 18th of January, 1827, we were married, while yet I was employed in the service of Mr. Stoal.

Owing to my still continuing to assert that I had seen a vision, persecution still followed me, and my wife's father's family were very much opposed to our being married.
I was therefore under the necessity of taking her elsewhere, so we went and were married at the house of Squire Tarbill, in South Bainbridge, Chenango county, New
York. Immediately after my marriage, I left Mr. Stoal's, and went to my father's and farmed with him that season.

At length the time arrived for obtaining the plates, the Urim and Thummim, and the breast-plate On the 22d day of September, 1827, having gone as usual at the end of
another year to the place where they were deposited; the same heavenly messenger delivered them up to me with this charge, that I should be responsible for them; that
if I should let them go carelessly or through any neglect of mine, I should be cut off; but that if I would use my endeavours to preserve them, until he, the messenger,
should call for them, they should be protected.

I soon found out the reason why I had received such strict charges to keep them safe, and why it was that the messenger had said, that when I had done what was
required at my hand, he would call for them; for no sooner was it known that I had them, than the most strenuous exertions were used to get them from me; every
stratagem that could be invented was resorted to for that purpose; the persecution became more bitter and severe than before, and multitudes were on the alert
continually to get them from me if possible; but by the wisdom of God they remained safe in my hands, until I had accomplished by them what was required at my hand;
when, according to arrangements, the messenger called for them, I delivered them up to him, and he has them in his charge until this day, being the 2nd day of May,
1838.

The excitement however still continued, and rumour with her thousand tongues was all the time employed in circulating tales about my father's family, and about myself.
If I were to relate a thousandth part of them, it would fill up volumes. The persecution however became so intolerable that I was under the necessity of leaving
Manchester, and going with my wife to Susquchannah county, in the State of Pennsylvanis: while preparing to start (being very poor and the presecution so heavy upon
us that there was no probability that we would ever be otherwise), in the midst of our afflictions we found a friend in a gentleman by the name of Martin Harris, who
came to us and gave me fifty dollars to assist us in our afflictions. Mr. Harris was a resident of Palmyra township, Wayne county, in the State of New York, and a
farmer of respectability. By this timely aid was I enabled to reach the place of my destination in Pennsylvania, and immediately after my arrival there, I commenced
copying the characters of the plates. I copied a considerable number of them, and by means of the Urim and Thummim I translated some of them, which I did between
the time I arrived at the house of my wife's father in the month of December, and the February following. Some time in this month of February, the aforementioned Mr.
Martin Harris came to our place, got the characters which I bad drawn off the plates, and started with them to the city of New York. For what took place relative to
him and the characters, I refer to his own account of the circumstances as he related them to me after his return, which was as follows. "I went to the city of New York,
and presented the characters which had been translated, with the translation thereof, to professor Anthony, a gentleman celebrated for his literary attainments. Professor
Anthony stated that the translation was correct, more so than any he had before seen translated from the Egyptian. I then showed him those which were not yet
translated, and he said that they were Egyptian, Chaldaic, Assyriac, and Arabic, and he said that they were the true characters. He gave me a certificate, certifying to
the people of Palmyra that they were true characters, and that the translation of such of them as had been translated was also correct. I took the certificate and put it
into my pocket, and was just leaving the house, when Mr. Anthony called me back, and asked me how the young man found out that there were gold plates in the
place were he found them. I answered that an angel of God had revealed it unto him.

He then said to me, let me see that certificate, I accordingly took it out of my pocket and gave it to him, when he took it and tore it to pieces, saying that there was no
such thing now as ministering of angels, and that if I would bring the places to him, he would translate them. I informed him that part of the plates were scaled, and that I
was forbidden to bring them, he replied "I cannot read a scaled book." I left him and went to Dr. Mitchell who sanctioned what professor Anthony had said respocting
both the characters and the translation.

Mr. Harris having returned from this tour, he left me and went home to Palmyra, arranged his affairs and returned again to my house about the 12th of April, 1828, and
 Copyright (c)
commenced      2005-2009,
            writing         Infobase
                     for me while      Media from
                                  I translated Corp.the plates, which we continued until the 14th of June following, by which time he had written 116
                                                                                                                                                  Page    325
                                                                                                                                                      pages     / 1033
                                                                                                                                                            of manuscript
on foolscap paper. Some time after Mr. Harris had begun to write for me, he began to tenze me to give him liberty to carry the writings home and shew them; and
desired of me that I would enquire of the Lord through the Urim and Thummim if he might not do so. I did enquire, and the answer was that he must not. However he
both the characters and the translation.

Mr. Harris having returned from this tour, he left me and went home to Palmyra, arranged his affairs and returned again to my house about the 12th of April, 1828, and
commenced writing for me while I translated from the plates, which we continued until the 14th of June following, by which time he had written 116 pages of manuscript
on foolscap paper. Some time after Mr. Harris had begun to write for me, he began to tenze me to give him liberty to carry the writings home and shew them; and
desired of me that I would enquire of the Lord through the Urim and Thummim if he might not do so. I did enquire, and the answer was that he must not. However he
was not satisfied with this answer, and desired that I should enquire again. I did so, and the answer was as before. Still he could not be contented, but insisted that I
should inquire once more. After much solicitation I again enquired of the Lord, and permission was granted him to have the writings on certain conditions, which were
that he show them only to his brother Preserved Harris, his own wife, his father and his mother, and a Mrs. Cobb, a sister to his wife. In accordance with this last
answer, I required of him that he should bind himself in a covenant to me in the most solemn manner, that he would not do otherwise than had been directed. He did so.
He bound himself as I required of him, took the writings and went his way.

Notwithstanding, however, the great restrictions which he had been laid under, and the solemnity of the covenant which he had made with me, he did show them to
others, and by stratagem they got them away from him, and they never have been recovered nor obtained back again unto this day.

In the meantime, while Martin Harris was gone with the writings, I went to visit my father's family, at Manchester. I continued there for a short season and then returned
to my place in Pennsylvania. Immediately after my return home I was walking out a little distance, when, behold, the former heavenly messenger appeared and handed
to me the Urim and Thummim again (for it had been taken from me in consequence of my having weaired the Lord in asking for the privilege of letting Martin Harris
take the writings which he lost by transgression), and I inquired of the Lord through them, and obtained the following revelation:-

Revelation to Joseph Smith, Jun., given July. 1928, concerning certain manuscripts on the first part of the Book of Mormon, which had been taken from the possession
of Martin Harris.

1. The works, and the designs, and the purposes of God cannot be frustrated, neither can they come to nought, for God doth not walk in crooked paths; neither doth
he turn to the right haud nor to the left; neither doth he vary from that which he hath said; therefore his paths are strait and his course is one eternal round.

2. Remember, remember, that it is not the work of God that is frustrated, but the work of men; for although a man may have many revelations, and have power to do
many mighty works, yet, if he boasts in his own strength, and sets at nought the counsels of God, and follows after the dictates of his own will and carnsi desires, he
must fall and incur the vengeance of a just God upon him.

3. Behold, you have been intrusted with these things, but how strict were your commandments; and remember, also, the promises which were made to you, if you did
not transgress them; and behold, how oft you have transgressed the commandments and the laws of God, and have gone on in the persuasions of men; for behold, you
should not have feared man more than God, although men set at nought the counsels of God, and despise his words, yet you should have been faithful and he would
have extended his arm, and supported you against all the flery darts of the adversary, and he would have been with you in every time of trouble.

4. Behold thou art Joseph, and thou wast chosen to do the work of the Lord, but because of transgression, if thou art not aware thou will fall; but remember God is
merciful, therefore repent of that which thou hast done, which is contrary to the commandment which I gave you, and thou art still chosen, and art again called to the
work; except thou do this, thou shalt be delivered up and become as other men, and have no more gift.

5. And when thou deliveredst up that which God had given thee sight and power to translate, thou deliveredst up that which was sacred into the hands of a wicked
man, who has set at nought the counsels of God, and has broken the most sacred promises which were made before God, and has depended upon his own judgment
and boasted in his own wisdom; and this is the reason that thou hast lost thy privileges for a season, for thou hast suffered the counsel of thy director to be trampled
upon from the beginning.

6. Nevertheless my work shall go forth, for in asmuch as the knowledge of a Saviour has come unto the world, through the testimony of the Jews, even so shall the
knowledge of a Saviour come unto my people, and to the Nephites, and the Jacobites, and the Josephites, and the Zoramitcs, through the testimony of their fathers;
and this testimony shall come to the knowledge of the Lamanites, and the Lemuelites, and the Ishmaelites, who dwindled in unbelief because of the iniquity of their
fathers, whom the Lord has suffored to destroy their brethren, the Nephites, because of their iniquities and their abominations; and for this very purposes are these
plates preserved which contain these records, that the promises of the Lord might be fulfilled, which he made to his people; and that the Lamanites might come to the
knowledge of their fathers, and that they might know the promises of the Lord; and that they may believe the gospel, and rely upon the merits of Jesus Christ, and be
glorified through faith in his name, and that through their repeutance they might be saved Amen.

John C. Bennett.

From the "Times and Seasons."

At a meeting of the citizens of the city of Nauvoo, held in said city, at the meeting ground, July 22d, 1842, Orson Spencer, Esq., was called to the chair, and Gustavus
Hills was appointed clerk.

The meeting was called to order by the chairman, who stated the object of the meeting to be to obtain an expression of the public mind in reference to the reports gone
abroad, calumniating the character of president Joseph Smith.

Gen. Wilson Law then rose and presented the following resolution.

Resolved-"That having heard that John C. Bennett was circulating many base falsehoods respecting a number of the citizens of Nauvoo, and especially against our
worthy and respected mayor, Joseph Smith, we do hereby manifest to the world, that so far as we are acquainted with Joseph Smith we know him to be a good,
moral, virtuous, peaceable and patriotic man, and a firm supporter of law, justice, and equal rights; that he at all times upholds and keeps inviolate the constitution of this
State and of the United States."

A vote was then called, and the resolution adopted by a large concourse of citizens, numbering somewhere about a thousand men. Two or three voted in the negative.

Elder Orson Pratt then rose and spoke at some length in explanation of his negative vote. President Joseph Smith spoke in reply.

Question to Elder Pratt.-"Have you personally a knowledge of any immoral act in me toward the female sex, or in any other way?"

Answer by Elder O. Pratt.-"Personally, toward the female sex, I have not."
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 326 / 1033
Elder O. Pratt responded at some length. Elder B. Young then spoke in reply, and was followed by elders W. Law, H. C. Kimball, and president H. Smith. Several
others spoke bearing testimony of the iniquity of those who had calumniated president J. Smith's character.
Question to Elder Pratt.-"Have you personally a knowledge of any immoral act in me toward the female sex, or in any other way?"

Answer by Elder O. Pratt.-"Personally, toward the female sex, I have not."

Elder O. Pratt responded at some length. Elder B. Young then spoke in reply, and was followed by elders W. Law, H. C. Kimball, and president H. Smith. Several
others spoke bearing testimony of the iniquity of those who had calumniated president J. Smith's character.

Meeting adjourned for one hour.

P.M. Meeting assembled pursuant to adjournment and was called to order by the chairman.

A petition was then received from a committee appointed by the city council for the reception,approbation, and signatures of the citizens generally, petitioning the
governor of Illinois for protection in our peaceable rights, which was read, approved, and signed by 8000 persons.

The "Ladies' Relief Society," also drew up a petition signed by about 1000 ladies, speaking in the highest terms of the virtue, philanthropy, and benevolence of Joseph
Smith; begging that he might not be injured, and that they and their families might have the privilege of enjoying their peaceable rights. A petition was also drawn up by
many citizens in and near Nauvoo, who were not Mormons, setting forth the same things.

Affidavit of the City Council.

We, the undersigned, members of the city council of the city of Nauvoo, testify that John C. Bennett was not under duress at the time that he testified before the city
council, May 10th, 1842, concerning Joseph Smith's innocence, virtue, and pure teaching. The statements that he has lately made concerning this matter are false; there
was no excitement at the time, nor was he in anywise threatened, menaced, or intimidated; his appearance at the city council was voluntary; he asked the privilege of
speaking, which was granted; after speaking for some time on the city affairs, Joseph Smith asked him if he knew any thing bad concerning his public or private
character; he then delivered those statements contained in the testimony voluntarily and of his own free will, and went of his own accord as free as any member of the
council.

We do further testify that there is no such thing as a Danite society in this city, nor any combination other than the Masonic lodge, of which we have any knowledge.

The Millennial Star. October 10 1842.

Farewell Address to Our Readers and Patrons.

Brethren and Friends,-As I am about to take leave of the STAR, and give it to the management of others, I feel it necessary to make a few remarks suited to the
occasion.

This publication was undertaken two years and six months since, by the appointment and sanction of the Saints in this country. Since that time I have laboured
dilligently, as far as a pressure of other duties would admit, to render it a useful and interesting periodical. I have published the principles of the Latter-day Saints,
together with a choice selection of the most interesting items of news in relation to the progress of these principles among men.

I have also endeavoured at all times to defend the cause of truth, and to ward off the arrows of envy and slander which have been burled at the children of light by the
strong arm of thousands who speak evil of things they understand not. I have also endeavoured to publish a faithful record of the judgments, signs, and wonders which
have been transpiring in fulfilment of the words of the prophets. How far I have succeeded in these endeavours, I leave for my readers to determine, and for the fruits to
bear witness. I felt great satisfaction in a review of my editorial course: I feel my conscience clear, and a secret whispering within, that I have done my duty faithfully
before God.

I also feel to rejoice in the success which has attended the efforts of the servants of God in this country in the publication of truth. At the commencement of the STAR,
the Saints in Europe numbered less than two thousands, they now number near ten thousands, besides thousands who have emigrated to a distant land. This, surely, is a
great triumph of the truth, when we take into consideration the prejudice and opposition which we have had to encounter. Surely the STAR has stood forth as a beacon
on a hill, as a lonely lamp amid surrounding darkness, to light the weary pilgrim on his toilsome journey, and to kindle up the dawn of a day of glory, when the effulgent
beams of the sun of righteousness shall shine forth as the morning, and dispel the misty vapours which, like a gloomy cloud, have for ages hovered over the pathway of
mortals.

Though I now take leave of the editorial department, and withdraw from the shores of Europe, yet I have the satisfaction of leaving the STAR to shine among you in its
full glory, being conducted by one who has a willing heart and a ready pen, and one who, I hope, will be so aided by his patrons and by Divine favour, as to be able to
conduct it with effect, till its feeble rays shall be lost amid the effulgence of the rising morn.

I now return my sincere thanks to all our agents and patrons, and to all who have in any way contributed to our assistance in this great and good work; and I pray that
the blessings of God may rest upon them and upon the thousands who may hereafter peruse this work.-May the blessings of God abundantly rest upon my successor,
elder THOMAS WARD, and upon his labours; and I now take leave of my readers and patrons with an earnest request that I may be remembered in their prayers,
and that they will render every assistance to brother WARD, and all who shall hereafter be appointed to edit or publish the STAR.

To the Saints in Europe.

Dear Brethren and Sisters,-I must now take leave of you for a season, as duty calls me home. I have laboured among you in the ministry between two and three years,
and for the last eighteen months (since the departure of the rest of the twelve) I have had the more particular presidency of the church in Europe, and as one of old said,
in some measure "the care of all the churches."

In this highly responsible trust I have endeavoured so serve you in all things, both temporal and spiritual, and to go in and out among you in the fear of God, exercising
judgment, mercy, and charity according to the ability which God has given me. I have endeavoured to teach the ignorant, to reclaim the transgressor, and to warn the
wicked; to comfort the feeble-minded, to bind up the broken-hearted, and to administer to the poor; yea, I have sought dilligently to bring about the deliverance of the
needy and those in distress, and through the mercy of God much has been done, though still much more remains to be done.

During my labours in this country I have coveted no man's silver, or gold, or apparel; my hands have ministered to the necessities of myself, family, and fellow-labourers
in the ministry, and to many of the poor and needy; my house has ever been open, my table free, and my heart full of compassion toward all men. Although in these
things I do not desire to boast, but to give thanks unto God who has enabled me thus to do, and has rewarded me abundantly in all things, both temporal and spiritual;
yet I mention these things as a stimulus to others, in order to induce them to follow my example, wherein I have done my duty
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 327 / 1033
As the emigration of numbers of the officers and members of different branches has in some measure disorganized the society in this country, it becomes necessary for
some further arrangements to be made for the government and welfare of the churches.
During my labours in this country I have coveted no man's silver, or gold, or apparel; my hands have ministered to the necessities of myself, family, and fellow-labourers
in the ministry, and to many of the poor and needy; my house has ever been open, my table free, and my heart full of compassion toward all men. Although in these
things I do not desire to boast, but to give thanks unto God who has enabled me thus to do, and has rewarded me abundantly in all things, both temporal and spiritual;
yet I mention these things as a stimulus to others, in order to induce them to follow my example, wherein I have done my duty

As the emigration of numbers of the officers and members of different branches has in some measure disorganized the society in this country, it becomes necessary for
some further arrangements to be made for the government and welfare of the churches.

I therefore recommend and appoint elder THOMAS WARD as my successor in the office of the General Presidency of the Church in Europe, in connexion with elders
LORENZO SNOW and HIRAM CLARK. To these persons I commit the care and government of the church in this country for the present, trusting that they will
conduct and counsel in all things according to the mind of the spirit, and according to the counsel which shall be given them from Nauvoo from time to time, by the
quorum of the twelve or the first presidency.

I sincerely hope that the officers and members in the several conferences will uphold and support these men in their high and holy calling, by the prayer of faith, and by a
willing, submissive, and teachable spirit; and in so doing they will prosper.

It will be necessary as soon as convenient, for a General Conference to be called for the United Kingdom, and for high priests and presiding elders to be ordained to fill
the several vacancies which have or may occur on account of emigration or otherwise; and to transact all other necessary business for the general welfare.

In regard to the ministry I would recommend, and earnestly exhort that the first principles of the gospel be fully and constantly taught, and the spirit of discussion and
contention avoided as far as possible: for he that hath the spirit of contention is not of God, but is of the devil.

In regard to emigration I would recommend patience as well as perseverance; and that the Saints do not emigrate in haste, leaving their affairs unsettled, or their
property to be wasted; and above all, pay every man his honest due as far as possible. And in regard to husbands and wives, we feel bound to forbid the separation of
one from the other in emigrating, either on account of poverty or any other cause. Let them go together or stay together, live together or die together, and let nothing
separate them from each other during so long and tedious a journey.

And again, husband and wife have no right to separate because of one being an unbeliever, and those who do so will not be justified by this church. These have ever
been our principles and teachings; but we have received a communication from the first presidency of late on this subject which is very pointed, and which will probably
appear in the next number of the STAR.

Dear Saints,-On taking leave of you for a season, I take this opportunity to assure you before God, to whom we are all accountable, That the fulness of the gospel is
true, that the Book of Mormon is true, and that the everlasting covenant is true, and will stand when heaven and earth shall pass away.

I also forwarn you that a great and glorious day is at hand for the Saints of the Most High, and a terrible day for the wicked; for the Lord will in a few years make his
arm bare in the eyes of all the nations, in the establishing of his covenant and his gospel in the defence of Zion and the redemption of his people; and whosoever will not
believe in the words of his servants which he has chosen in these days will be cut off from among the people, as Moses and Christ have foretold; and all flesh shall
know that the Lord God of Israel hath spoken and performed.

I now take a pleasing farewell of the Saints, with a firm conviction that I have laboured dilligently and done my duty thus far, and I have nothing to regret but my own
weaknesses and imperfections, which I trust you will all be willing to forgive, and that God will forgive also.

Please remember me in your prayers, and may the Lord Almighty bless you all, and preserve us faithful to the end, that we may meet again with joy. Amen.P. P.
PRATT.

Items of News.

SIGNS OF THE TIMES.-In fulfilment of the words of the prophet Moroni, page 575, that the Book of Mormon should come forth at a time when "there shall be
heard of fires, and tempests, and vapours of smoke in foreign lands," it has frequently been our lot to record striking events of this nature. For instance, the burning of
the Exchange and the Tower of London,-the awful conflagration that consumed so large a portion of the city of Hamburgh,-the earthquakes in the Island of St.
Domingo, in Greece, and other places; and now we cannot omit to register on our pages the dreadful devastation produced by the late great fire in Liverpool, in which
it is estimated that ï¿½600,000 worth of property has been destroyed, not without the loss of several lives. In connexion with this we add an extract from the Liverpool
Mercury, of September 30th, 1842.

"TERRIBLE CONFLAGRATION.-St. Petersburgh, September 16th.-We have received here the melancholy news that the greater part of the city of Kasan has been
destroyed by fire. It is stated that 1200 houses (400 of which were of stone,) twelve churches, the extensive magazine, and the university are reduced to ashes. The
details have not yet come to hand. The second St. Petersburgh Insurance Company is a great loser by this fire. The shares which were lately sold at 410 rubles to 415
rubles, are now sold at 230 rubles.-Several houses and forty warehouses with goods have been destroyed by fire in the city of Jaroslaff.-A letter from Cologne, 21st
instant, says:-The town of Rheinbach, which forms part of our district, was, two days ago, the theatre of a great calamity. A fire broke out in the morning, and owing to
a deficiency of water, it soon raged with such fury that before the evening half the town was in ashes. Fortunately a heavy shower of rain fell at about four o'clock in the
afternoon, and arrested the progress of the flames. More than one hundred families are without an asylum."

Events of this nature may pass unobserved or unheeded by the world, but not so with the people of God; for he hath given unto us of his spirit that we might know the
signs of the times, and that we may be prepared to stand before him. May the Lord enable us to understand and serve him acceptably, that when the inhabitants of the
earth shall be burned up and few men left, we may be found associtiated with that glorious remnant in the midst of the earth, to rejoice for the magnificence of the Lord
in the day of his coming. Amen.

TITHINGS FOR THE TEMPLE.-We here give notice that elder Hiram Clark has been specially commissioned by the authorities of the church at Nauvoo to come to
this country as a general agent for the church; to aid in emigration and to act as an agent for the Temple; to receive and forward the tithings and consecrations for the
same; to purchase and forward goods; and, in short, to attend to whatever business may be necessary for the general welfare of the society; and as such we
recommend him to the churches in this country, believing that he is worthy of all confidence as a faithful servant of God.

We sincerely hope that the tithings and collections for the Temple will continue to be made, and that all dilligence will be exercised in this work, as the object is great
and glorious, and can only be accomplished by continued exertion.

All funds and communications on this subject should be addressed to Hiram Clark, 36, Chapel Street, Liverpool.

 CopyrightP.(c)
PARLEY          2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
             PRATT.                                                                                                                                   Page 328 / 1033

THOMAS WARD.
and glorious, and can only be accomplished by continued exertion.

All funds and communications on this subject should be addressed to Hiram Clark, 36, Chapel Street, Liverpool.

PARLEY P. PRATT.

THOMAS WARD.

EMIGRATION.-Three vessels have been dispatched by us since the 15th of September. The Sidney, containing 180 souls, the Medford, 214, and the Henry, 157.
The "Emerald," to sail on the 19th instant, with about 250, thus fulfilling the sayings of the prophets of old.

MORMON CRERD.-"To mind their own business, and let every body elso do the same."-Boston Paper.

LATEST FROM NUAVOO.-We have just received the Times and Seasons, dated August 15th, and The Wasp, dated August 20th, containing much news of
interest, which came to hand too late for insertion this month. It is a time of health, peace, and prosperity; provisions are in great abundance and cheaper than ever.

On the 8th of August, president Jos. Smith was arrested by a writ from the Governor of Illinois, with the intention of delivering him over to the murderers of Missouri,
who have been long thirsting for his blood, on the charge of having instigated the assassination of ex-Governor Boggs, the Mormon exterminator; but through a well
directed Providence he was soon set at liberty.-Particulars next month.

Poetry

The Female Relief Society of Nauvoo. What Is It?

It is an institution form'd to bless
The poor, the widow, and the fatherless-
To clothe the naked and the hungry feed,
And in the holy paths of virtue lead.

To seek out sorrow, grief, and muts despair,
And light the lamp of hope eternal there-
To try the strength of consolation's art,
By breathing comfort to the mourning heart.

To chase the clouds that shade the aspect, where
Distress presides; and wake up pleasures there-
With open heart extend the friendly hand,
To hail the stranger from a distant land.

To stamp a veloing impress on each move
That virtue's present dictates disapprove-
To put the tattler's coinage scandal down,
And make corruption feel its with ring frown.

To give instruction where instruction's voice
Will gaurd the feet and make the heart rejoice-
To turn the wayward from their recklessness,
And lead them in the ways of happiness.

It is an Order, fitted and design'd,
To meet the wants of body and of mind-
To seek the wretched in their lone abode-
Supply their wants, and raise their hearts to God.

E. R. SNOW

Contents.

No. 7. November 1842. Vol. III.
EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL STREET, LIVERPOOL.

Persecution of the Prophets.

From the "Times and Seasons."

Nauvoo, Sept. 1, 1842.

Since an attempt has been made by Missouri to arrest, or, rather kidnap Joseph Smith, the prophet, we have heard many curious surmises; and lest some who ought to
know better should cheat themselves into perdition, we have thought it would be no more than righteous to lay the matter before our readers in its true light.

There is a strange notion afloat among the Saints and sinners relative to the purity of the prophets. Some suppose and some believe that the prophets were perfect and
holy, and every body knew them to be so and venerated them as the Lord's annointed; but let us examine the scriptures, and learn how the prophets sent at various
times by the Lord were treated by the Saints and the wicked world. As to those who professed to have the knowledge of God and be governed by revelation, we
cannot give a better sample than one that fell from the mouth of Jesus to the Jews-as follows: "Ye serpents, ye generation of vipers! how can ye escape the damnation
of hell? Wherefore, behold, I send unto you prophets, and wise men, and scribes; and some of them ye shall kill and crucify, and some of them shall ye scourge in your
synagogues, and persecute them from city to city, that upon you may come all the righteous blood shed upon the earth, from the blood of righteous Abel unto the blood
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                   Page 329 / 1033
of Zacharias, son of Barachias, whom ye slew between the temple and the altar."

Abel was slain for his righteousnes; and how many more up to the flood is not of much consequence to us now; but if we believe in present revelation, as published in
times by the Lord were treated by the Saints and the wicked world. As to those who professed to have the knowledge of God and be governed by revelation, we
cannot give a better sample than one that fell from the mouth of Jesus to the Jews-as follows: "Ye serpents, ye generation of vipers! how can ye escape the damnation
of hell? Wherefore, behold, I send unto you prophets, and wise men, and scribes; and some of them ye shall kill and crucify, and some of them shall ye scourge in your
synagogues, and persecute them from city to city, that upon you may come all the righteous blood shed upon the earth, from the blood of righteous Abel unto the blood
of Zacharias, son of Barachias, whom ye slew between the temple and the altar."

Abel was slain for his righteousnes; and how many more up to the flood is not of much consequence to us now; but if we believe in present revelation, as published in
the Times and Seasons last spring, Abraham, the prophet of the Lord, was laid upon the iron bedstead for slaughter; and the book of Jasher, which has not been
disproved as a bad authority, says he was cast into the fire of the Chaldees. Moses, the man of God, who killed an Egyptian persecutor of the children of Israel, was
driven from his country and kindred. Elijah had to flee his country, for they sought his life, and he was fed by ravens. Daniel was cast into a den of lions; Micah was fed
on the bread of affliction; and Jeremiah was cast into the filthy hole under the temple. And did these afflictions come upon these prophets of the Lord on account of
transgression? No! it was the iron hand of persecution, like the chains of Missouri! and mark, when these old prophets suffered, the vengeance of God in due time
followed and left the wicked opposers of the Lord's anointed like Sodom and Gomorah-like the Egyptians-like Jezebel, who was eaten by dogs-and like all Israel,
which were led away captive, till the Lord had spent his fury upon them, even to this day.

Let us come into New Testament times, so many are ever praising the Lord and his apostles. We will commence with John the Baptist. When Herod's edict went forth
to estroy the young children, John was about six months older than Jesus, and came under this hellish edict, and Zachariah caused his mother to take him into the
mountains, where he was raised on locusts and wild honey. When his father refused to discover his hiding place, and being the officiating high priest of the temple that
year, was slain by Herod's order, between the porch and the altar, as Jesus said. John's head was taken to Herod, the son of this infant murderer, in a charger,
notwithstanding there was never a greater prophet born of a woman than he.

Jesus, the son of God, was crucified with his hands and feet nailed to the wood! Stephen was stoned to death. Mark, one of the twelve, was dragged to death in the
streets of Alexandria in Egypt. Luke, also one of the twelve, was hanged upon an olive tree in Greece. Peter, who held the keys of the kingdom, was crucified with his
head downwards at Rome. James, the greater, was beheaded at Jerusalem. James, the less, was thrown from a pinnacle of the temple, and beat to death with a fuller's
club. Phillip, one of the twelve, was hanged against a pillar in Phrygia. Bartholomew, one of the twelve, was skinned alive. Andrew, one of the twelve, was bound to the
cross and preached until he died. Thomas, one of the twelve, was run through with a lance on the coast of Coromandel, in the East Indies. Jude, one of the twelve, was
shot to death with arrows. Simeon was crucified in Persia. Matthias was stoned and beheaded. Barnabas was stoned by the Jews. Paul was beheaded by Nero at
Rome. John, the beloved disciple, was thrown into a cauldron of boiling oil, but escaped to fulfil the Saviour's prediction. Of the whole twelve, John, and perhaps
Matthew escaped without being murdered for a testimony.

And now let us appeal to the sober sense of the Latter-day Saints, and inquire what right they have to expect better treatment and veneration for the religion of Jesus
Christ than our brethren of old? Read what the apostle John says in his revelations on the Isle of Patmos: "And when he had opened the fifth seal, I saw under the altar
the souls of them that were slain for the word of God, and for the testimony which they held; and they cried with a loud voice, saying, how long, O Lord, holy and true,
dost thou not judge and avenge our blood on them that dwell on the earth? And white robes were given unto every one of them; and it was said unto them that they
should rest yet for a little season, until their fellow servants also, and their brethren that should be killed as they were, should be fulfilled."

It is a shame to the Saints to talk of chastisements and transgressions, when all the saints before them, prophets and apostles, have had to come up through great
tribulation. Whether a Herod, a Nero, or a Boggs causes the affliction, or the blood to be shed, is all the same-these murderers shall have their reward, and the Saints
theirs. How many have had to wander in sheep skins and goat skins, and live in caves and dens of the mountains, because the world was unworthy of their society?
And was transgression or chastisement connected with their seclusion from the enjoyment of society? No! but remember, brethren, he that offends one of the least of
the Saints, would be better off with a millstone tied to his neck, and he and the stone plunged into the depths of the seal Remember that he that gives a cup of cold
water in the name of a disciple, to one of the Saints in prison, or secluded from friends by reason of vexatious laws intended for persecution, shall in no wise lose his
reward.

Never, while the spirit of liberty or the virtue of a Saint holds communion in the flesh, let us hear of those who profess to be governed by the law of God, and make
their garments clean in the blood of the lamb, shrinking from the assistance of those who bear the ark of the Lord in the hour of danger. While Boggs and his crew hold
this mobocratic doctrine in defiance of law:-"believing as we do, that the arm of the law does not afford us a guarantee, (we) deem it expedient and of the highest
importance to form ourselves into a company, &c., to rid our society-peaceably if we can, and forcibly if we must"-of the Mormons, and to this end have severally
pledged to each other THEIR LIVES, BODILY POWERS, FORTUNES, AND "SACRED HONOURS!" Let no Saint suppose that righteousness will reign or
peace be on earth, and good will to men and glory to God in the highest, to make the wilderness blossom as the rose, till the wicked cease to bear rule, and till they
shall not hurt nor destroy in all my holy mountain, for the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord, as the waters cover the sea.

Address From the First Presidency.

Nauvoo.

To our well beloved brother Parley P. Pratt, and to the elders of the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints in England, and scattered abroad throughout all
Europe, and to the Suinls,-Greeting:

Whereas, in times past persons have been permitted to gather with the Saints at Nauvoo, in North America-such as husbands leaving their wives and children behind;
also, such as wives leaving their husbands and children behind; and such as women leaving their husbands, and such as husbands leaving their wives who have no
children, and some because their companions are unbelievers. All this kind of proceeding we consider to be erroneous and for want of proper information. And the
same should be taught to all the Saints, and not suffer families to be broken up on any account whatever if it be possible to avoid it. Suffer no man to leave his wife
because she is an unbeliever, nor any woman to leave her husband because he is an unbeliever. These things are an evil and must be forbidden by the authorities of the
church, or they will come under condemnation; for the gathering is not in haste nor by flight, but to prepare all things before you, and you know not but the unbeliever
may be converted and the Lord heal him; but let the believers exercise faith in God, and the unbelieving husband shall be sanctified by the believing wife; and the
unbelieving wife by the believing husband, and families are preserved and saved from a great evil which we have seen verified before our eyes. Behold this is a wicked
generation, full of lyings, and deceit, and craftiness; and the children of the wicked are wiser than the children of light; that is, they are more crafty; and it seems that it
has been the case in all ages of the world. And the man who leaves his wife and travels to a foreign nation, has his mind overpowered with darkness, and Satan
deceives him and flatters him with the graces of the harlot, and before he his aware he is disgraced forever: and greater is the danger for the woman that leaves her
husband. The evils resulting from such proceedings are of such a nature as to oblige us to cut them off from the church. There is another evil which exists. There are
poor men who come here and leave their families behind in a destitute situation, and beg for assistance to send back after their families. Every man should tarry with his
family until providence provides for the whole, for there is no means here to be obtained to send back. Money is scarce and hard to be obtained. The people that
gather to this place are generally poor, the gathering being attended with a great sacrifice; and money cannot be obtained by labour, but all kinds of produce is plentiful
and can be obtained by labour; therefore the poor man that leaves his family in England, cannot get means, which must be silver and gold, to send for his family; but
must remain under the painful sensation, that his family must be cast upon the mercy of the people, and separated and put into the poorhouse. Therefore, to remedy the
evil, we forbid a man to leave his family behind because he has no means to bring them. If the church is not able to bring them, and the parish will not send them, let the
 Copyright
man          (c)his
      tarry with 2005-2009,
                    family-liveInfobase  Mediadie
                                with them-and    Corp.
                                                   with them, and not leave them until providence shall open a way for them to come all together. And    Page      330forbid
                                                                                                                                                              we also   / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                             that
a woman leave her husband because he is an unbeliever. We also forbid that a man shall leave his wife because she is an unbeliever. If he be a bad man (i. e. the
unbeliever) there is a law to remedy that evil. And if she be a bad woman, there is law to remedy that evil. And if the law divorco them, then they are at liberty;
gather to this place are generally poor, the gathering being attended with a great sacrifice; and money cannot be obtained by labour, but all kinds of produce is plentiful
and can be obtained by labour; therefore the poor man that leaves his family in England, cannot get means, which must be silver and gold, to send for his family; but
must remain under the painful sensation, that his family must be cast upon the mercy of the people, and separated and put into the poorhouse. Therefore, to remedy the
evil, we forbid a man to leave his family behind because he has no means to bring them. If the church is not able to bring them, and the parish will not send them, let the
man tarry with his family-live with them-and die with them, and not leave them until providence shall open a way for them to come all together. And we also forbid that
a woman leave her husband because he is an unbeliever. We also forbid that a man shall leave his wife because she is an unbeliever. If he be a bad man (i. e. the
unbeliever) there is a law to remedy that evil. And if she be a bad woman, there is law to remedy that evil. And if the law divorco them, then they are at liberty;
otherwise they are bound as long as they two shall live, and it is not our prerogative to go beyond this; if we do it, it will be at the expense of our reputstiou.

These things we have written in plainness, and we desire that they should be publicly known, and request this to be published in the STAR.

May the Lord bestow his blessing upon all the Saints richly, and hasten the gathering, and bring about the fulness of the everlasting covenant are the prayers of your
brethren.

Written by Hyrum Smith, patriarch, by the order of Joseph Smith, president over the whole church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.

HYRUM SMITH.

History of Joseph Smith.

(Continued from page 103.)

After I had obtained the above revelation, both the plates and the Urim and Thummim were taken from me again; but in a few days they were returned to me, when I
enquired of the Lord and the Lord said thus unto me.

Revelation given to Joseph Smith, Janr., May 1829, informing him of the alteration of the Manuscript of the fore part of the Book of Mormon.

1. Now, behold, I say unto you, that because you delivered up those writings, which you had power given unto you to translate by the means of the Urim and
Thummim, into the hands of a wicked man, you have lost them, and you also lost your gift at the same time, and your mind became darkened; nevertheless, it is now
restored unto you again, therefore see that you are faithful and continue on unto the finishing of the remainder of the work of translation as you have begun. Do not run
faster or labour more than you have strength and means provided to enable you to translate, but be diligent unto the end. Pray always that you may come off
conqueror; yea, that you may conquer Satan, and that you may escape the hands of the servants of Satan that do uphold his work. Behold, they have sought to destroy
you; yea, even the man in whom you have trusted has sought to destroy you. And for this cause I said that he is a wicked man, for he has sought to take away the
things wherewith you have been entrusted, and he has also sought to destroy your gift; and because you have delivered the writings into his hands, behold, wicked men
have taken them from you; therefore you have delivered them up, yea, that which was sacred unto wickedness. And, behold, Satan has put it into their hearts to alter
the words which you have caused to be written, or which you have translated, which have gone out of your hands; and, behold, I say unto you, that because they have
altered the words, they read contrary from that which you translated and caused to be written, and on this wise the devil has sought to lay a cunning plan that he may
destroy this work; for he hath put it into their hearts to do this, that by lying they may say they have caught you in the words which you have pretended to translate.

2. Verily, I say unto you, that I will not suffer that Satan shall accomplish his evil design in this thing; for, behold, he has put it into their hearts to get thee to tempt the
Lord thy God in asking to translate it over again; and then, behold, they say and think in their hearts we will see if God has given him power to translate, if so, he will
also give him power again; and if God giveth him power again, or if he translate again, or in other words, if he bringeth forth the same words, behold, we have the same
with us and we have altered them, therefore they will not agree, and we will say that he has lied in his words, and that he has no gift and that he has no power; therefore
we will destroy him and also the work, and we will do this that we may not be ashamed in the end, and that we may get glory of the world.

3. Verily, verily, I say unto you, that Satan has great hold upon their hearts; he stirreth them up to iniquity against that which is good, and their hearts are corrupt and full
of wickedness and abominations, and they love darkness rather than light because their deeds are evil; therefore they will not ask of me. Satan stirreth them up that he
may lead their souls to destruction; and thus he has laid a cunning plan thinking to destroy the work of God; but I will require this at their hands, and it shall turn to their
shame and condemnation in the day of judgment; yea, he stirreth up their hearts to anger against this work; yea, he saith unto them deceive, and lie in wait to catch that
ye may destroy; behold, this is no harm; and thus he flattereth them and telleth them that it is no sin to lie that they may catch a man in a lie that they may destroy him;
and thus he flattereth them, and leadeth them along until he draggeth their souls down to hell; and thus he causeth them to catch themselves in their own snare; and thus
he goeth up and down, to and fro in the earth, seeking to destroy the souls of men.

4. Verily, verily, I say unto you, wo be unto him that lieth to deceive, because he supposeth that another lieth to deceive, for such are not exempt from the justice of
God.

5. Now, behold, they altered those words, because Satan saith unto them, "he hath deceived you;" and thus he flattereth them away to do iniquity to get thee to tempt
the Lord thy God.

6. Behold, I say unto you that you shall not translate again those words which have gone forth out of your hands; for, behold, they shall not accomplish their evil designs
in lying against those words. For, behold, if you should bring forth the same words they will say that you have lied, that you have pretended to translate, but that you
have contradicted yourself; and, behold, they will publish this, and Satan will hearden the hearts of the people to stir them up to anger against you, that they will not
believe my words. Thus Satan thinketh to overpower your testimony in this generation, that the work may not come forth in this generation; but, behold, here is
wisdom, and because I shew unto you wisdom and give you commandments concerning these things what you shall do, shew it not unto the world until you have
accomplished the work of translation.

7. Marvel not that I said unto you here is wisdom, show it not unto the world; for I said show it not unto the world that you may be preserved. Behold, I do not say that
you shall not show it unto the righteous, but as you cannot always judge the righteous, or as you cannot always tell the wicked from the righteous, therefore I say unto
you, hold your peace until I shall see fit to make all things known unto the world concerning the matter.

8. And now, verily, I say unto you, that an account of those things that you have written, which have gone out of your hands, are engraven upon the plates of Nephi;
yea, and you remember it was said in those writings, that a more particular account was given of these things upon the plates of Nephi.

9. And now, because the account which is engraven upon the plates of Nephi is more particular concerning the things which in my wisdom I would bring to the
knowledge of the people in this account, therefore you shall translate the engravings which are on the plates of Nephi, down even till you come to the reign of king
Benjamin, or until you come to that which you have translated which you have retained; and, behold, you shall publish it as the record of Nephi, and thus I will
confound those who have altered my words. I will not suffer that they shall destroy my work; yea, I will shew unto them that my wisdom is greater than the cunning of
 Copyright
the devil. (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                   Page 331 / 1033

10. Behold, they have only got a part, or an abridgment of the account of Nephi. Behold, there are many things engraven on the plates of Nephi which do throw greater
9. And now, because the account which is engraven upon the plates of Nephi is more particular concerning the things which in my wisdom I would bring to the
knowledge of the people in this account, therefore you shall translate the engravings which are on the plates of Nephi, down even till you come to the reign of king
Benjamin, or until you come to that which you have translated which you have retained; and, behold, you shall publish it as the record of Nephi, and thus I will
confound those who have altered my words. I will not suffer that they shall destroy my work; yea, I will shew unto them that my wisdom is greater than the cunning of
the devil.

10. Behold, they have only got a part, or an abridgment of the account of Nephi. Behold, there are many things engraven on the plates of Nephi which do throw greater
views upon my gospel; therefore it is wisdom in me that you should translate this first part of the engravings of Nephi, and send forth in this work. And, behold, all the
remainder of this work does contain all those parts of my gospel which my holy prophets, yea, and also my disciples desired in their prayers should come forth unto this
people. And I said unto them that it should be granted unto them according to their faith in their prayers; yea, and this was their faith-that my gospel which I gave unto
them that they might preach in their days, might come unto their brethren the Lamanites, and also all that had become Lamanites because of their dissensions.

11. Now this is not all, their faith in their prayers were-that this gospel should be made known also, if it were possible that other nations should possess this land; and
thus they did leave a blessing upon this land in their prayers, that whosoever should believe in this gospel in this land, might have eternal life; yea, that it might be free
unto all of whatsoever nation, kindred, tongue or people they may be.

12. And now, behold, according to their faith in their prayers will I bring this part of my gospel to the knowledge of my people. Behold, I do not bring it to destroy that
which they have received, but to build it up.

13. And for this cause have I said, if this generation harden not their hearts I will establish my church among them. Now I do not say this to destroy my church, but I
say this to build up my church; therefore, whosoever belongeth to my church need not fear, for such shall inherit the kingdom of heaven. But it is they who do not fear
me, neither keep my commandments, but buildeth up churches unto themselves to get gain; yea, and all those that do wickedly and buildeth up the kingdom of the devil;
yea, verily, verily, I say unto you, that it is they that I will disturb, and cause to tremble and shake to the centre.

14. Behold, I am Jesus Christ the son of God, I came unto my own and my own received me not. I am the light which shineth in darkness, and the darkness
comprehendeth it not. I am he who said unto my disciples, other sheep have I which are not of this fold, and many there were that understood me not.

15. And I will show unto this people that I had other sheep, and that they were a branch of the house of Jacob. And I will bring to light their marvellous works which
they did in my name; yea, and I will also bring to light my gospel which was ministered unto them; and, behold, they shall not deny that which you have received, but
they shall build it up, and shall bring to light the true points of my doctrine, yea, and the only doctrine which is in me; and this I do that I may establish my gospel, that
there may not be so much contention. Yea, Satan doth stir up the hearts of the people to contention concerning the points of my doctrine, and in these things they do
err, for they do wrest the scriptures, and do not understand them; therefore I will unfold unto them this great mystery; for, behold, I will gather them as a hen gathereth
her chickens under her wings, if they will not harden their hearts; yea, if they will come they may, and partake of the waters of life freely.

16. Behold, this is my doctrine: whosoever repenteth and cometh unto me the same is my church-whosoever declareth more or less than this, the same is not of me but
is against me, therefore he is not of my church.

17. And now, behold, whosoever is of my church and endureth of my church to the end, him will I establish upon my rock and the gates of hell shall not prevail against
them.

18. And now, remember the words of him who is the life and the light of the world, your Redeemer, your Lord and your God. Amen.

I did not, however, go immediately to translating, but went to labouring with my hands upon a small farm which I had purchased of my wife's father, in order to provide
for my family. In the month of February, 1829, my father came to visit us, at which time I received the following revelation for him.

Revelation to Joseph Smith Sen. Given February 1829.

Now, behold, a marvellous work is about to come forth among the children of men, therefore, O ye that embark in the service of God, see that ye serve him with all
your heart, might, mind, and strength, that ye may stand blameless before God at the last day; therefore, if ye have desires to serve God, ye are called to the work; for,
behold, the field is white already to harvest, and lo, he that thrusteth in his sickle with his might, the same layeth up in store that he perish not, but bringeth salvation to
his soul, and faith, hope, charity and love, with an eye single to the glory of God qualifies him for the work.

Remember faith, virtue, knowledge, temperance, patience, brotherly kindness, godliness, charity, humility, diligence. Ask and ye shall receive, knock and it shall be
opened unto you. Amen.

The following I applied for at the request of the aforementioned Martin Harris and obtained.

Revelation Given March 1829.

Behold, I say unto you, that as my servant Martin Harris has desired a witness at my hand, that you, my servant Joseph Smith, jun., have got the plates of which you
have testified and borne record that you have received of me; and now, behold, this shall you say unto him, He who spake unto you said unto you, I the Lord am God,
and have given these things unto you, my servant Joseph Smith, junr., and have commanded you that you shall stand as a witness of these things; and I have caused
you, that you should enter into a covenant with me, that you should not show them except to those persons to whom I command you, and you have no power over
them except I grant it unto you. And you have a gift to translate the plates, and this is the first gift that I bestowed upon you; and I have commanded that you should
pretend to no other gift until my purpose is fulfilled in this, for I will grant unto you no other gift until it is finished.

Verily, I say unto you, that we shall come unto the inhabitants of the earth if they will not hearken unto my words; for hereafter you shall be ordained and go forth and
deliver my words unto the children of men. Behold, if they will not believe my words, they would not believe you, my servant Joseph, if it were possible that you could
show them all these things which I have committed unto you. O, this unbelieving and stiff-necked generation, mine anger is kindled against them.

Behold, verily, I say unto you, I have reserved those things which I have entrusted unto you, my servant Joseph, for a wise purpose in me, and it shall be made known
unto future generations; but this generation shall have my word through you, and in addition to your testimony, the testimony of three of my servants whom I shall call
and ordain, unto whom I will show these things; and they shall go forth with my words that are given through you; yea, they shall know of a surety that these things are
true, for from heaven will I declare it unto them. I will give them power that they may behold and view these things as they are, and to none else will I grant this power
to receive this same testimony among this generation, in this the beginning of the rising up and the coming forth of my church out of the wilderness-clear as the moon,
and fair as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners. And the testimony of three witnesses will I send forth of my word; and, behold, whosoever believeth on my
words, them will I visit with the manifestation of my spirit, and they shall be borne of me, even of water and of the spirit. And you must wait yet a little while, for ye are
not yet ordained.
 Copyright        And their testimony
             (c) 2005-2009,    Infobase shall
                                         Mediaalso go forth unto the condemnation of this generation, if they hearden their hearts against them; for a desolating
                                                 Corp.                                                                                                 Page 332   scourge
                                                                                                                                                                     / 1033shall
go forth among the inhabitants of the earth, and shall continue to be poured out, from time to time, if they repent not, until the earth is empty and the inhabitants thereof
are consumed away and utterly destroyed by the brightness of my coming. Behold, I tell you these things, even as I also told the people of the destruction of Jerusalem,
and my word shall be verified at this time, as it hath hitherto been verified.
true, for from heaven will I declare it unto them. I will give them power that they may behold and view these things as they are, and to none else will I grant this power
to receive this same testimony among this generation, in this the beginning of the rising up and the coming forth of my church out of the wilderness-clear as the moon,
and fair as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners. And the testimony of three witnesses will I send forth of my word; and, behold, whosoever believeth on my
words, them will I visit with the manifestation of my spirit, and they shall be borne of me, even of water and of the spirit. And you must wait yet a little while, for ye are
not yet ordained. And their testimony shall also go forth unto the condemnation of this generation, if they hearden their hearts against them; for a desolating scourge shall
go forth among the inhabitants of the earth, and shall continue to be poured out, from time to time, if they repent not, until the earth is empty and the inhabitants thereof
are consumed away and utterly destroyed by the brightness of my coming. Behold, I tell you these things, even as I also told the people of the destruction of Jerusalem,
and my word shall be verified at this time, as it hath hitherto been verified.

And now I command you, my servant Joseph, to repent and walk more uprightly before me, and yield to the persuasions of men no more; and that you be firm in
keeping the commandments wherewith I have commanded you, and if you do this, behold, I grant unto you eternal life, even if you should be slain.

And now, again, I speak unto you, my servant Joseph, concerning the man that desires the witness. Behold, I say unto him, he exalts himself and does not humble
himself sufficiently before me; but if he will bow down before me, and humble himself in mighty prayer and faith, in the sincerity of his heart, then will I grant unto him a
view of the things which he desires to see; and then he shall say unto the people of this generation, behold, I have seen the things which the Lord has shown unto Joseph
Smith, junr., and I know of a surety that they are true, for I have seen them, for they have been shewn unto me by the power of God and not of man. And I the Lord
command him, my servant Martin Harris, that he shall say no more unto them concerning these things, except he shall say I have seen them, and they have been shown
unto me by the power of God; and these are the words which he shall say. But if he deny this he will break the covenant which he has before covenanted with me, and,
behold, he is condemned. And now, except he humble himself and acknowledge unto me the things that he has done which are wrong, and covenant with me that he
will keep my commandments and exercise faith in me, behold, I say unto him, he shall have no such views, for I will grant unto him no views of the things of which I
have spoken; and if this be the case I command you, my servant Joseph, that you shall say unto him, that he shall do no more, nor trouble me any more concerning this
matter.

And if this be the case, behold, I say unto thee, Joseph, when thou hast translated a few more pages thou shalt stop for a season, even until I command thee again, then
thou mayest translate again; and except thou do this, behold, thou shalt have no more gift, and I will take away the things which I have entrusted with thee. And now,
because I foresee the lying in wait to destroy thee; yea, I foresee that if my servant Martin Harris humbleth not himself, and receive a witness from my hand, that he will
fall into transgression; and there are many that lie in wait to destroy thee from off the face of the earth; and for this cause, that thy days may be prolonged. I have given
unto thee these commandments; yea, for this cause I have said, stop and stand still until I command thee, and I will provide means whereby thou mayest accomplish the
thing which I have commanded thee; and if thou art faithful in keeping my commandments, thou shalt be lifted up at the last day. Amen.

The Dream.

The following facts came to our knowledge very soon after the melancholy fate of Mr. and Mrs. Foster, on board the Rothsay Castle steam packet, which our readers
will remember was wrecked off Beaumaris in 1831. We at that time took a manuscript copy, only a few removes from the original, taken from the narration of the
sisters by the lamented Mr. Foster. Considering it to be of an extraordinary nature, and being particularly requested, we have thought proper to record it in the pages of
the STAR.

The Sister's Tale

In A. D. 1814, the late Mr. and Mrs. F-, who were lost in August, 1831, on board the Rothsay Castle steampacket, were acquainted with three sisters, residing in
London, and who beloged to the higher class of society. Two of these sisters were decidedly pious, but the third was volatile and just the contrary. They were all
elderly, which rendered the gaiety of the third the less becoming, and also inclined her the more easily to take offence at any remarks made upon it. She hated the piety
of her sisters, and opposed it in a very petty and despiteful manner, though they endeavoured sedulously to accomodate themselves to her, and to render the difference
between them as little disagreeable as possible.

One night, towards the close of 1814, she had been at an assembly very late, and the next morning at breakfast, was so remarkably different from her usual manner,
that the sisters feared she was very unwell, or had met with some misfortune which deeply affected her. Instead of her incessant chat about every person she had met
and every thing she had seen, and all that had been said and done, she sat sullen and silent, and absorbed. The gloom of her brow was a mixture of temper and of
distress, and seemed to indicate a fixed and dogged resolution, founded on circumstances disagreeable to her, yet as if she was resolved to pursue her own will, though
it should lead her into the utmost distress and trouble, rather than follow the course which she knew to be right, but which would reduce her to submit her own will to
the power and control of another. As she ate nothing, her sister asked her if she was unwell? She answered, "No." "What is the matter?" "Nothing." They were afraid
something had distressed her. She said, "I have no idea of people prying into matters that do not concern them." The whole of the morning was passed alone by her, in
her own room; and at dinner time, the same conduct recurred as in the morning. She scarcely eat any thing; never spoke, except when she answered in an uncivil way,
whatever was asked her; and all with an appearance of dopression, obstinacy, and melancholy, that spread its influence very painfully over the cheerfulness of her
companions. Thus have I heard the wolfish winds howl and mourn, as if they mourned their own work of desolation; and yet they ceased not to blow, and to rage, and
to howl the more, as the destruction became the more frightful and universal.

She retired to rest late, and with the air of one who expects from sleep, neither alleviation nor refreshment. The next morning she scarcely touched her breakfast, and
seemed in the same oppressed and uncomfortable state as on the proceeding day. One of her affectionate sisters again addressed her. "Anna, you are not well, is it
your head that pains you?" She answered, "I am well and nothing pains me." "Then you have something on your mind, and will you not tell us? Do we not love you?
Have we not the same earthly interests with you, and can we seek any good but yours, in an anxious wish to share your sorrows?" "O! you have superstition enough of
your own, without more being added. I shall not tell you what ails me, so you have no occasion to press any further your curiosity. I dare say you would be delighted to
know it, for you would think it some spiritual triumph, but I laugh at these things; I am not quite old enough yet, to become the victim of dreams and visions." "Anna, we
do not live in dreams and visions." She answered sharply, "No; and I do not mean that you should." The sisters looked at each other, and relapsed into silence. The
second day passed as the first. Anna was gloomy and moody, and her sisters, both from pity and anxiety, were unhappy for her sake.

The third morning she again began the day as one who loathed the light, who had no interest in being, and to whom the lapse of time and the prospects of eternity,
brought neither peace nor hope. As her sisters looked at her, one of them suddenly said, "Anna, what was your dream?' She started and laughed wildly, "Ah, ah, what
was it indeed, you would give the world to know, but I shall not tell you. I thought you did not believe in dreams and visions." The sister replied, "No more we do in
general; you know they are usually the offspring of a disordered body-confused images and fancies, whilst reason is dormant; and the memory of them usually passes
away, the moment that we are fairly engaged in our usual occupations." But there are, no doubt, dreams which are as much sent from God, as are our afflictions, or any
other warning. There is a verse in the Bible where it mentions God, as "speaking to a man in a dream, in the vision of the night, when deep sleep falleth upon man." She
laughed again and said, "You have verses in the Bible for every thing that suits your purpose, but I do not choose to be warned by you in such a way; and I have no
doubt but I shall get it out of my head in a day or two." "Anna, we do beseech you to tell us; if you have really had a dream from heaven, you surely would not wish to
forget it, and if not, we will help you to laugh it off." She answered, in a sulky mood, "Well, if you must know it, you must." "No doubt it was very extraordinary." I
should have thought it the effect of the ball, but that I never anywhere saw any thing resembling it, and you must not suppose that you understand what I am going to
say; for you never saw, nor can imagine, any thing like it."
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 333 / 1033
The Dream.
doubt but I shall get it out of my head in a day or two." "Anna, we do beseech you to tell us; if you have really had a dream from heaven, you surely would not wish to
forget it, and if not, we will help you to laugh it off." She answered, in a sulky mood, "Well, if you must know it, you must." "No doubt it was very extraordinary." I
should have thought it the effect of the ball, but that I never anywhere saw any thing resembling it, and you must not suppose that you understand what I am going to
say; for you never saw, nor can imagine, any thing like it."

The Dream.

"I thought that I was walking in the wide street of a great city, many people were walking there beside myself, but there was something in their air that immediately
struck me; they seemed thoughtful, yet cheerful, neither occupied with business nor with gaiety, but having about them such dignity of repose, such high-settled purpose,
such peace and such purity, as were never stamped upon a mortal brow. The light of the city was also strange; it was not the sun, for there was nothing to dazzle-it was
not the moon, for all was clear as noon-day: it seemed an atmosphere of light-calm, lovely, and changeless. As I looked at the buildings, they all seemed like palaces,
but not like the palaces of earth. The pavement that I walked on, and the houses that I saw, were all alike of gold, bright and shining, and as clear as glass: the large and
glittering windows seemed like divided rainbows, and were made to receive and to remit nothing but the light of gladness: it was indeed a place where hope might lead,
where love might dwell. I could not help crying as I went along, surely these are the habitations of righteousness, and truth, and peace! All was beauty, bright, and
perfect. I could not tell what was wanting to make me wish for eternity in such a place, and yet its very purity oppressed me. I saw nothing congenial, though looks of
love and kindness met me in every face of that happy throng. I felt nothing responsive, and walked on, all alone, in the midst of the crowd, oppressed and sad. I saw
that they all went one way, and I followed wondering at the reason, and at length I saw them all cross over to one building much larger and finer than the rest. I saw
them ascend its massive steps, and enter beneath its ample porch. I felt no desire to go with them, but as far as the steps I approached out of curiosity; I saw persons
enter who were dressed in every varied colour, and in all the costumes of all nations, but they disappeared within the porch, and then I saw them cross the Hall all in
white. O! that I could describe to you that Hall! It was not crystal-it was not marble-it was not gold, but light, pure light, consolidated into form: it was the moon
without her coldness, it was the sun without his dazzling rays: and within was a staircase mounting upwards all of light, and I saw it touched by the moving feet and by
the white spotless garments of those who ascended it; it was indeed passing fair, but it made me shudder and turn away; and as I turned I saw one on the lower step,
looking at me with an interest so intense, and a manner so anxious, that I stopped to hear what he had to say; he spoke like liquid music, and asked me, `Why do you
turn away? Is there a place elsewhere? Is there pleasure in the walks of darkness?' I stood in silenca; he pressed me to enter, but I neither answered nor moved.
Suddenly he disappeared, and another took his place with the same look and the same manner; I wished to avoid him, but I stood rivetted to the spot. `Art thou come
so far,' he said, `and wilt thou lose thy labour; put off thy own garments, and take the white livery.' Here he continued to press me, until I got weary and angry, and
said, `I will not enter, I do not like your livery, and I am oppressed with your whiteness; he sighed, and was gone. Many passers-by looked at me with mingled pity and
kindness, and pressed me to follow with them, and offered me a hand up the steps, but I rejected them all, and stood melancholy and disturbed. At length, one young
bright messenger, stationed on the steps, came up to me, and entreated me to enter, with a voice and a manner I could not resist: `Do not turn,' he said, `where canst
thou go? Do not linger, for why shouldest thou weary thyself for nought? Enter here and taste happiness. Do not all go in, and are any rejected? Do not all tribes and all
colours pass into that Hall, and are they not washed, and clothed and comforted?' He gave me his hand, and I entered the Hall along with him: here I was sprinkled
with pure water, and a garment of pure white was put upon my shoulders, and I knew not how, but I mounted the bright stairs by the side of my happy guide. O, what
a light burst upon my sight when I had reached the summit! But mortal words cannot describe it, nor can mortal fancy in any way conceive it:-Where are the living
sapphires? Where are the glittering stars, that are like the bright radii in which I stood? Where are the forms of love, or the looks of love, that breathed in the numerous
company that moved around me? I sunk down overpowered and wretched; I crept into a corner and tried to hide myself, for I saw and felt I had nothing in unison with
the blessed existences of such a place. They moved in a dance to the music-to the songs that never fell upon a mortal car; my guide joined in rapture, and I was left
alone. I saw the tall forms-all fair, all bright, in their own ineffable felicity, their songs and looks of gratitude forming the countenances and the differences of each. At
length I saw one taller than the rest, and in every way far more fair, far more dignified, more awfully surpassing fair, what yet surpasses thought, and to him each eye
was turned, and in his face each face was brightened; the songs and the dance were in his honour, and all seemed to derive from him their life and joy. As I gazed in
trembling and speechless amazement, one who saw me, left the company, and came to where I sat, and said `Why art thou so silent? Come quickly, unite in the dance,
and join in the song?' I felt a sudden anger in my heart, and I answered with sharpness, `I will not join in your song, for I know not the tune, and I cannot join in the
dance, for I know not the measure?' he sighed, and with a look of most humiliating pity, he resumed his place. About a minute after, another came, and addressed me
as he had done, and with the same temper, I answered him in the same way; he looked as if he could have resigned his own dazzling glory to have changed me; if
heaven can know anguish, he seemed to feel it; but he left me, and returned to his place. What could it be that could put such a temper in my heart? At length, the Lord
of that glorious company, of those living, breathing, glittering forms of life, and light, and beauty; of those sounds of harmony, and those songs of triumph; he saw me,
and came up to speak to me. I thrilled in every part with awe, I felt my blood chill, and my flesh tremble, and yet my heart grew harder, and my voice grew bolder. He
spoke, and deep-toned music issued from his lips: `Why sittest thou so still, and all around thee are so glad? Come join in the dance, for I have triumphed; come join in
the song, for my people reign.' Love unspeakable he seemed to beam upon me, as though it would have melted a heart of stone, I felt it, but melted not: I gazed an
instant, and I said, `I will not join in the song, for I know not the tune; and I will not join in the dance for I know not the measure.' Creation would have fled at the
change of his countenance, his glance was lightning, and in a voice louder than ten thousand thunders, he said to me, `Then what doest thou here?' The floor beneath me
opened, and I sunk into flames and torments; and with the dreadful fright I awoke."

There was a momentary silence, for the sisters were shocked and surprised as the dream, and they neither of them thought the substance of it, nor the deep impression
it had made, to be the effects of any natural cause on Anna's volatile mind. "Anna," they said, "we cannot help you to forget such a dream as this; we surely believe that
it is from God, and it may be greatly blessed to your soul, if you seek it to be so. Your description of the Holy City may be an impression from the word of God, for
much the same account is described in the Revelations: `The city has no need of the sun, nor of the moon, for the temple of God is there, and the Lamb is the light
thereof.' All who enter must put off their own garments and their own righteousness, and must be clothed in linen clean and white, even the righteousness of the saints,
and their righteousness is of me, saith the Lord. Those who walk in the heavenly Temple are they, `who have come through great tribulation, and have washed their
robes, and have made them white in the blood of the Lamb, and they cease not day and night praising God,' and they sing a new song such as no man knoweth but they
who are redeemed, it is the song of Moses and the Lamb, and wisdom waits daily upon the steps to call the sons of men into the temple; and the people of God aim to
persuade them to tread in their steps; and the ministers of Christ are appointed to watch for souls, and in every way and by every means if possible to save some. O,
Anna, you know something of the way, do give up your own will, and listen to this fearful warning; join us, and learn the steps which lead to heaven, and how to sing
the songs of Zion." Anna's brow again darkened, and she answered, "I do not want you to preach to me: - I SHALL DO AS I PLEASE."

She continued in this melancholy state to the end of the week, and was found in her room-A CORPSE. No one knew the cause of her death. She died without disease
of body-she died without any apparent change of soul!

The Millennial Star. November 1 1842.

Address to Our Readers and Patrons.

Brethren and Friends,-In taking entirely upon myself the editorship of the STAR, I feel deeply the responsibility of my engagement, and the necessity of a constant
dependence on the assistance of the spirit of the Lord God, to enable me to be instrumental in the dissemination of the principles of eternal truth. The interests of the
church of Jesus Christ are widely different from those of any of the sects of the day; our success is not limited to a certain locality, or to the prosperity of a certain
school of doctrine in connexion with others of different tenets, but to the advancement of the principles of truth, by which the Saints of the Most High must be gathered
together, and on which they must be built up into a nation and people, to receive the laws of heaven for their guidance; and by obedience to which, a remnant from
amongst all people shall be prepared to meet the Son of Man at his coming. Having, then, an object in view which affects all nations, and in which all mankind are
 Copyrightfor
interested  (c)good
                2005-2009,    Infobase
                    or evil, our readersMedia
                                        will seeCorp.
                                                 the necessity of a periodical through whose columns the progress of the kingdom of God can be Page             334 /as1033
                                                                                                                                                       made known,        also
the laws and revelations given from time to time for our guidance by the authorities of the church, can be communicated.
church of Jesus Christ are widely different from those of any of the sects of the day; our success is not limited to a certain locality, or to the prosperity of a certain
school of doctrine in connexion with others of different tenets, but to the advancement of the principles of truth, by which the Saints of the Most High must be gathered
together, and on which they must be built up into a nation and people, to receive the laws of heaven for their guidance; and by obedience to which, a remnant from
amongst all people shall be prepared to meet the Son of Man at his coming. Having, then, an object in view which affects all nations, and in which all mankind are
interested for good or evil, our readers will see the necessity of a periodical through whose columns the progress of the kingdom of God can be made known, as also
the laws and revelations given from time to time for our guidance by the authorities of the church, can be communicated.

With these considerations of the importance of such a work amongst us, we trust that our agents will use every exertion to extend the sale of the STAR. On our part we
shall use our utmost ability to carry out the objects of our esteemed and beloved predecessor elder P. P. PRATT, to promulgate and defend the principles of eternal
truth, to make known the progress of the work of the Lord, and to record those varied providences and signs of the times that are accumulating so fast around us, and
which bespeak so clearly that the coming of the Son of Man draweth nigh. In these our exertions we feel in sincerity to ask the prayers of the Saints on our behalf, that
the spirit of the Lord may rest upon us, and that we be enabled to bear a faithful testimony to the Saints and to the world in general; and that the STAR may continue to
present a steady, unwavering, but increasing light amid surrounding darkness, and that its rays may never be lessened nor diminished in their splendour, until lost amid
the light of day,

"Not sinking in the shades of night,
But melting in the light of heaven."

Sincerely thanking our agents and friends for the patronage afforded since we became connected with the editorial department, and soliciting a continuance of the same,
we pray that the blessing of the Lord God may attend all that in any way have promoted the interests of the publication; and that ourselves, together with our readers,
may be dedicated according to our ability to the service of our glorious Master. Amen.

To the Saints in Europe.

Dear Brethren and Sisters,-If I feel the importance and responsibility of succeeding elder PRATT in the editorial department of the STAR, I cannot but feel much more
so in becoming his immediate successor in the particular presidency of the church in Europe, assisted by my beloved brethren elders LORENZO SNOW and HIRAM
CLARK; in this high and responsible trust I wish to conduct myself in the fear of God, and to be instrumental in his hands of ministering in the things of the kingdom
unto his people-of building up his church-and of disseminating those principles that are in accordance with his will. I trust that myself and brethren, agreeably to the
counsel of elder PRATT, will be supported and upheld by the prayers of the Saints, that we may be enabled to fill our high and holy calling with faithfulness to God and
honour to ourselves.

We shall deem it necessary after a season to call a general conference, in order to organize and arrange any thing that may require it by the late emigration.

On the subject of emigration we would say let nothing be done in haste or by flight. Let there be a continued trust in the Lord, that he will make our path plain before
us, and let us abide by the teachings of his servants in this respect, and his blessing will rest upon us. We would call the particular attention of the Saints to the extract
we have made this month in our columns from the letter of our beloved patriarch HYRUM SMITH. Let no one disregard the injunctions therein laid down, but be
willing to receive and be guided by the counsel of the servants of the Lord, that his blessing may rest upon them.

In regard to the ministry of the word, we earnestly exhort that the advice of elder PRATT be strictly adhered to, and that the first principles of the gospel be fully and
constantly taught, and that the spirit of discussion and contention be avoided as much as possible. This has been our earnest wish and desire ever since the columns of
the STAR have been open to our pen; and we repeat the exhortation, that the officers of the church reflect seriously on the mission they have received, that they bear
testimony of the fulness of the gospel of Jesus Christ, and that the hour of God's judgments is at hand. We speak advisedly when we say, that individuals who indulge in
continued vituperations against the sects of the day, become possessed of a false spirit that would fain persuade them that there is no matter for a discourse out of that
track. If any of our readers are guilty of this, let them speedily humble themselves before the Lord, and seek to have their minds imbued with the glorious principles of
the gospel, and reflect that it is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth, remembering also that every one that enters the kingdom of God must
receive their adoption by the same simple means. Let no one heed the insinuations of the enemy that the Saints are ever harping upon the same string; let us have the
humility to acknowledge and practise it, and pray for the spirit of the Lord to enable them to do it effectually, that glory may redound to his great name. Life and
immortality are brought to light by the gospel, and not by contention; and he that sincerely seeks to do the will of the Lord, shall be enabled to bring forth things new as
well as old from the gospel of truth.

We rejoice to have to state that the kingdom of God is progressing, and that though the enemy seems to be making extraordinary exertions to ensnare the Saints, and
by every possible means to oppose the work, yet on every hand his machinations are frustrated, and the faithful servants of the Lord delivered from his grasp. Repeated
exertions have been made to arrest our beloved president Joseph Smith, on a false charge of being accessary to the attempt made to destroy ex-governor Boggs of
Missouri; but though he has been in the city each of the three times they have come for the purpose of arresting him, yet have they not succeeded in their attempt. Let
the prayers of the Saints be offered on behalf of our brother, that the Lord may continue to protect him, and enable him to finish the work he has given him to do.

Notwithstanding all these things, the people of the Lord are becoming established; peace and plenty are their lot; at the present time provisions are in abundance, and
the city of Nauvoo is increasing rapidly in its numbers, in its health, and in every providential good.

Our latest information from there, dated Sept. 11, states that good beef is selling from one to two cents per pound, and pork the same, which is little more than our
penny; that wheat was selling from twenty-five to thirty-seven cents per bushel, and other things proportionably cheap.

We have in the mean time four vessels afloat upon the waters carrying emigrants to that land, and shall, we expect, send another about the end of November or
beginning of December. These active movements on our part seem to rouse the ire of our neighbours in Liverpool; the papers of the day teem with inuendoes, cautions,
histories, &c. of the Mormon delusion. It seems to have become a popular theme with the editors, and every one appears to deem it a duty to unite in the laudable
effort of opening the eyes of the public to the "awful delusion." In all these things we feel (and we would assure the various editors that are troubled about us, that we
write in sincerity) a perfect satisfaction in our principles, when we behold gentlemen of talent and education compelled to resort to the pitiable statements that they
publish against us; nay, we feel positive regret that some whose columns we have read with interest for years, should resort to the publication of slanders of so absurd a
nature, that a mere glance at them by an unprejudiced mind would at once convince them of their falsity.

But so it is, nothing is too absurd or preposterous to be published so that it be aimed against us. We rejoice in this, and feel fresh courage animate our bosoms at every
discharge of the enemy, and are of good cheer, knowing that it is our Father's good pleasure to give us the kingdom, and that though in the world we must have
tribulation, yet in his Son we have life and peace for he has overcome the world.THOMAS WARD.

Correspondence.

From Theodore Curtis.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 335 / 1033
Dear Brother,-As I am about leaving this land, I should like to say a few words respecting my connexion with the work of the Lord.
Correspondence.

From Theodore Curtis.

Dear Brother,-As I am about leaving this land, I should like to say a few words respecting my connexion with the work of the Lord.

About five years ago my mind became enlightened, together with others, so much so that we came to the conclusion that all the different sects that we were acquainted
with were wrong. We firmly believed that wherever the true believer in the gospel was, the signs spoken of by the Saviour would follow; but we looked abroad and
saw, that instead of the signs following them that believe or professed to believe, that they denied the signs following in these days, stating they were given only to
establish christianity; but this we could not receive, as we did not find it in the scriptures. Finally, we came to the conclusion that we would meet together among
ourselves, and read the Bible and pray; this we did for about one year, and while on the point of being discouraged, not knowing the right way, we heard of a man
being in the city of the name of Parley P. Pratt, who testified that an angel of God had appeared and restored the everlasting gospel, and that the signs spoken of by the
Saviour should follow them that believe. We went to hear him; many things we heard which we were well aware were true; but there were many other things he spoke
of which we could not receive, and we commenced opposing him with all our might. I remember saying these words, "That if ever there was a false teacher since the
days of the apostles, I believed he was one," and for this reason:-although he taught many truths which the sects of the day did not teach, yet there were other things he
taught, which at that time I could not possibly believe in, such as the building up of Zion, and the veracity of the book of doctrine and covenants-these things I could not
receive. The book I borrowed, and on my returning it, I made up my mind to curse him in the name of the Lord. I left off going to hear for a few months. After a while
the person I kept company with had a child sick, and finally came to the conclusion that if God had sent Mr. Pratt, that his child could be healed. He accordingly went
for Mr. P. P. Pratt to lay his hands on the child. He came and did so, and it was instantaneously healed. This broke some of our prejudice, and once more we went to
hear him. We listened attentively and searched the scriptures, and made it a subject of prayer, day and night for some weeks, until we saw clearly that if the scriptures
were true there must such a work commence in the last days as that of which he testified; so accordingly I went forward and embraced the gospel. Soon after I was
ordained by elder Pratt to the office of an elder. I then commenced preaching, and after preaching in the State of New York, and New Jersey about two years, I then
sailed for England, July 13th, 1840.

After my arrival in Liverpool it was thought best for me to go to Ireland; accordingly I went, and commenced preaching the day I landed. After labouring a few weeks
in different places, I soon commenced baptizing, particularly in Hillsborough. I met with much opposition by discussion and pamphlets published against us, as well as
from the falsehoods sent forth from the pulpits of the day; but we not only suffered from these things, but much from fasting and hunger, as we found the country
unexampled for beggary and want.

After staying in Ireland for about nine months, I left for Cheltenham, in England, where I have laboured most of my time since. In this place also we suffered great
persecution from the clergy and magistrates. It was not uncommon to see the rabble come into our meetings and cause a disturbance, so that it was impossible to
beheard-sometimes throwing apples and marbles across the room, clapping their hands and feet, &c. But we were determined to warn the inhabitants of Cheltenham,
so accordingly we had preaching every evening out of doors or in, and on Sundays we had meetings six times in different parts of the town. The magistrates tried to
interfere, so they finally succeeded in finding me guilty of blasphemy, as they supposed; but after putting me to some pounds expense it was finally dropped.

I have also preached in Scotland and the Isle of Man, and now I bear my testimony to a certainty, yea to a knowledge that the work is of God. The sick have been
healed, the various gifts of the spirit have been enjoyed, and angels have ministered unto the children of men. I, then, bear my testimony, that the Book of Mormon is
true, that Joseph Smith is a prophet of the Most High God, and that the work is the Lord's and will stand for ever. Even so, Amen.

THEODORE CURTIS.

Items of News.

GREAT FIRE IN RUSSIA.-A letter from Peru, in the German papers, state that a dreadful fire burst out lately in the salt works of Nowa Ussal, in Russia, the ancient
property of the Strongonoff family. The flames first appeared in the house of one of the workmen, and communicated almost immediately, till some hay gained such a
head, that it was impossible to master them. The conflagration lasted three days, and reduced to ashes every thing within a range of nearly two miles. A great number of
salt pits, in wood and stone; all the manufactories, fifteen stores filled with salt, 30,000 cords of wood, and the ancient and majestic cathedral, the stone dwellings and
offices of the various employers, between 500 and 600 houses, and all they contained, fell a prey to the flames.-Gallignani's Messenger.

EXTRAORDINARY WHIRLWIND.-A letter in the Rhone gives the following particulars of a whirlwind at Chauffailes and its neighbourhood on the 24th ult. Thirty
houses were actually carried away. Six persons of the same family were killed, others mutilated; children were smothered in their cradles, carriages were carried entire
over the roofs of houses, plantations were torn up, and the largest trees were carried to an immense distance. A manufactory for spinning thread had just been
constructed within half a league of Chauffailes. All the mason work was finished, and the carpenters were putting on the roof. Not one stone was left upon another, nor
can it be discovered what has become of them. The roofs of houses were carried off to great heights, and left on eminences. The church has been injured to the extent
of 3,000f. The crops which were taken off by the whirlwind were cut to pieces by the hail, which was of extraordinary size, as large as hen's eggs in general, but at
Chateauneuf of great bulk. The cure of that place took up hailstones which were three inches across. Not less than twenty persons have been killed.

AN ASTRONOMICAL PUZZLE.-Mr. Glaisher, of the Cambridge Observatory, reports the following remarkable appearance on the 4th instant:-"At midnight the sky
had become perfectly clear, and the air frosty. At twenty-one minutes after twelve I was much startled by what seemed to be a vivid flash of lightning, but on turning to
discover its direction, I saw a bright streak of light in Orion, about twenty degrees in length at the moment of discovery; its centre was as bright as Jupiter, and the light
plainly emanated from it in quick flickering waves on each side simultaneously, and at each wave the length and brightness decreased. This part of the phenomenon
lasted ten seconds; I therefore had time to recover my surprise and perceive the working of it. When the waving ceased, there appeared to be a bright star in the place
where I had seen the centre-light of the streak, but whilst considering what star it could be, that I might note with accuracy the place of the phenomenon, I perceived
that it gradually faded, and in the course of about two minutes it entirely disappeared, having, unlike the generality of meteors, maintained the same position all this time.
The line of direction of the streak made, with Orion's belt to the southeast, an angle of about forty degrees, the centre-light being three degrees north of the upper star
of the belt, and in the same straight line with the three stars in it. I hope this very singular meteor may have been observed by others, that this account of it may be
verified."-Norwich Mercury.

THE POTTERIES.-How changed is this district! A few years ago, commercial prosperity was to be seen everywhere: in her halls of business, in her retail shops, in her
streets, industry and prosperity alone were to be seen; the merchant enjoyed at peace the fruits of his enterprise; and the brow of the well-fed labourer illumined with
the smile of contentment. One hundred thousand inhabitants occupy this district; merchants, shopkeepers, colliers, potters, and other labourers. A few years ago, no
district was more flourishing and prosperous; but, alas! how changed the scene! Her halis of commerce are tenantless-her shops many of them closed, and those who
are open without the signs of business about them-her streets, where the animation and throng of a busy people used to reign, are now comparatively quiet, and a group
of unemployed, half-clothed labourers their principal occupants. At Hanley, the residence of the principal magistrate, a heap of ruins; their harmless and respected
minister's house too, burned to the ground by an infuriated mob. Their principal inn turned into barracks, with a sentinal at the doors; The newsroom, at Burslem, where
the anxious merchants used to meet, has now become a guard-room for soldiers, to keep the people in subjection: the Old Roebuck Inn, at Newcastle, where upwards
of thirty coaches
 Copyright         used to change
             (c) 2005-2009,       horses-where
                              Infobase          post chaises and other travelling vehicles used constantly to be stopping-where the bustle of grooms, ostlers, post-boys,
                                       Media Corp.                                                                                                  Page 336 / 1033
and boots used to be proverbial, what is it now? grass grows within its yard; it, too, is turned into a barracks, and where the hearty jokes and roaring laughter of the
jeering coachmen and cheerful domestics used to be heard now is all quiet-the steady step of the solitary sentinal alone breaking on the ear. These are serious changes,
and must lead to more serious ones if not speedily changed.-Nottingham Mercury.
of unemployed, half-clothed labourers their principal occupants. At Hanley, the residence of the principal magistrate, a heap of ruins; their harmless and respected
minister's house too, burned to the ground by an infuriated mob. Their principal inn turned into barracks, with a sentinal at the doors; The newsroom, at Burslem, where
the anxious merchants used to meet, has now become a guard-room for soldiers, to keep the people in subjection: the Old Roebuck Inn, at Newcastle, where upwards
of thirty coaches used to change horses-where post chaises and other travelling vehicles used constantly to be stopping-where the bustle of grooms, ostlers, post-boys,
and boots used to be proverbial, what is it now? grass grows within its yard; it, too, is turned into a barracks, and where the hearty jokes and roaring laughter of the
jeering coachmen and cheerful domestics used to be heard now is all quiet-the steady step of the solitary sentinal alone breaking on the ear. These are serious changes,
and must lead to more serious ones if not speedily changed.-Nottingham Mercury.

THE MILLENNIUM.-At the 21st anniversary meeting of the Norfolk and Norwich association for promoting christianity among the Jews, the Rev. W. W. Pym, M.
A., rector of Willian, Herts, in the course of his speech stated, that, according to the different prophecies in the Bible, the chronologists had calculated that the time
which God had appointed to set the children of Israel free was fast approaching; some of whom stated that it would take place between 1840 and 1850, while others
fixed it for 1844 to 1847, which latter time the reverend speaker believed in. He thought that the christian churches should unite together in this great undertaking, the
conclusion of which, he felt persuaded, was fast approaching.-We rejoice to see that some great principles of truth are gaining ground, and we are aware that the
doctrine above stated obtains amongst the ministers of different denominations to a great extent. But though the period in which we live, together with the signs of the
times, declare that the events anticipated are not far distant, yet we cannot but be struck with the blindness of the sects of the day, to the great preparatory work
necessary for the ushering in of a day so august, and to the unprepared so overwhelming. How inconsistent is man! Scepticism, with regard to supernatural agency, is
the order of the day almost among every sect, and yet the events connected with the gathering of the children of Israel are of such a nature, that the former signs and
wonders which the Lord wrought in delivering them from the land of Egypt shalt scarcely come into remembrance in comparison with what the Lord will manifest in
gathering them again to their own land. (Jer C. xvi. v. 14, 15.) Let the Saints of the Lord rejoice and be glad in the renewal of the covenant-in a prophet's voice-and in
the establishment of a priesthood, with power to administer in the ordinances of the kingdom of God, and in the gift of that "unction from the Holy One," which showeth
unto his people "things to come." "But of the times and seasons, brethren, ye have no need that I write unto you. For yourselves know perfectly that the day of the Lord
so cometh as a thief in the night. For when they shall say, peace and safety; then sudden destruction cometh upon them, as travail upon a woman with child; and they
shall not escape. But ye, brethren, are not in darkness, that that day should overtake you as a thief. Ye are all the children of light, and the children of the day; we are
not of the night, nor of darkness. Therefore let us not sleep, as do others; but let us watch and be sober."-1 Thes. c. v, v. 1 to 6.

Poetry.

Lines

ON THE DEATH OF BROTHER JOHN KENDAL, OF LIVERPOOL, WHO WAS KILLED BY FALLING FROM A SCAFFOLD.

In his grave they have laid him, he slumbers in peace,

While his spirit in Paradise sweetly shall rest,

Till the hour when the angel shall sound his release,

In the first resurrection with Christ to be blest.

O! then weep not, dear sister, more blessed is he,

Thy partner in life, though he lie with the dead;

And the band of affection that bound him to thee,

Is not severed because that his spirit hath fled.

Yet a short time shall pass, when, lo! gathered in one,

All the saints of the Lord both in heav'n and earth,

With thee and thy young ones, and partner that's gone,

May rejoice in the hour of a glorious birth.

O! then let us be glad in the light that has come,

E'en the gospel's bright fulness, its priesthood of power;

While we look for a city-a glorious home,

And to meet all the sanctified dead in that hour.

Then, O, Father above, let thy blessing descend,

Let thy spirit its sweet consolation impart

To the widow, the mother, the sister and friend,

Let the joys of salvation enliven her heart,

Let her vision be clear of that glorious day,

When thy Son shall descend with his angels of might,

When sorrow and pain, and all tears pass away,

Copyright
And         (c) 2005-2009,
    truth stands revealed in Infobase  Media
                             heaven's own    Corp.
                                          light.                                                                                                   Page 337 / 1033

THOMAS WARD.
When thy Son shall descend with his angels of might,

When sorrow and pain, and all tears pass away,

And truth stands revealed in heaven's own light.

THOMAS WARD.

Contents.

No. 8. December 1842. Vol. III.
EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL STREET, LIVERPOOL.

"Search the Scriptures."

John, c. 5, v. 39 to 47.

Search the scriptures; for in them ye think ye have eternal life; and they are they which testify of me. And ye will not come to me, that ye might have life. I receive not
honour from men. But I know you, that ye have not the love of God in you. I am come in my Father's name, and ye receive me not; if another shall come in his own
name, him ye will receive. How can ye believe, which receive honour one of another, and seek not the honour that cometh from God only? Do not think that I will
accuse you to the Father; there is one that accuseth you, even Moses, in whom ye trust. For had ye believed Moses, ye would have believed me; for he wrote of me.
But if ye believe not his writings, how shall ye believe my words.-Jesus Christ.

We have been led to quote the above passage, and to make a few remarks upon it, from the striking applicability of the facts and reasoning it contains to modern times.
Indeed we should be much surprised if it were not so; how can it be otherwise? the principles of eternal truth were ever opposed and rejected by the mass of mankind;
and the announcement of the offers of mercy on the part of God, have been spurned and rejected in all ages by fallen and rebellious man. In the paragraph which we
have extracted, the Saviour manifests a thorough knowledge of the motives which actuated those that surrounded him in the rejection of his mission, as well as of the
position in which they would stand in the day of trial.

"Search the scriptures," says he, "for in them ye think ye have eternal life; and they are they which testify of me." No doubt the professedly religious of that period
prided themselves much on being in possession of Moses and the prophets, however ignorant they might be of the writings of either: the word of the Lord at that day
was undoubtedly made to mean a great variety of things, suitable to the peculiar doctrines into which the Jewish society was divided; but when the Nazarene came forth
amongst them, the scriptures on which they were so split and divided, would become a sort of standard around which to rally, and in which to boast they had all that
was needed, even "eternal life." Hence the exhortation of the Saviour, "search the scriptures, for in them ye think ye have eternal life." No need of his gospel to bring life
and immortality to light; for we are the children of Abraham, and we have the writings of Moses and the prophets, and we know that in these we have all necessary
knowledge to enable us to obtain everlasting life. How applicable to the present state of things and to the religionists of modern times: the universal cry on every hand is,
"we have the Bible, the scriptures of truth, and in these we have eternal life, and there is no need of any further revelation. God has given all he ever will give, nothing
more is needed-away with visions and revelations, we will have none of them-the blessed scriptures are sufficient for us." Such are the sentiments entertained, and such
the language used by the mass of professed religionists, whenever an intimation is given them that the Lord has again spoken from the heavens to renew a broken
covenant, and to set up that kingdom which shall never come to an end. Take away the tidings of modern revelation and leave the multitude of sects in quiet possession
of the scriptures they profess so much to value; and instead of the word of God being a standard for the gathering of the hosts, it proves to be a rock upon which they
split and separate, to array themselves in violent hostility to each other; and notwithstanding the boasted light and intelligence of the age, the multitude of sects and
opinions seems to accumulate rapidly with the progress of time.

"And they are they," says Jesus, "which testify of me." How truly, indeed, can the servants of the Lord say that the scriptures are indeed they that testify of the work of
the Lord in the last days. The earliest as well as the latest writers therein, unite in bearing testimony, by prophetic vision, of the glorious work which the Lord has
commenced, and which he will consummate in his own time. An Israel and a Moses could unite in foretelling a day of glory and distinction for the house of Joseph, from
whence the shepherd or feeder should be appointed by the stone of Israel, and who should be instrumental in pushing the nations together from the ends of the earth.
David could sing of the bringing back of the captivity of Jacob, when mercy and truth should meet together, and righteousness and peace embrace each other; when
truth, even the word of the Lord (for thy word is truth) should spring out of the earth, and righteousness look down from heaven as preparatory to the return of his
ancient people, when he should set them in the way of his steps. Yes, he could foretell a period when in Mount Zion and in Jerusalem there should be deliverance, and
in the remnant whom the Lord our God should call. He could awake his harp in holy numbers, and strike its sounding strings with rapture, when he gazed through the
vista of time, and beheld the day when the Lord should build up Zion and appear in his glory, when the people were gathered together, and the kingdoms to serve the
Lord.

And again, Isaiah, wrapt in prophetic vision, could tell in still sublimer strains of the glory of the latter days, when the Lord should set his hand again the second time to
recover the remnant of his people-when a standard should be raised for the nations-and when he would assemble the outcasts of Israel, and gather together the
dispersed of Judah from the four corners of the earth; yea, when he would make a way for them through the sea as of old, and men should pass dryshod as they did
when they came up out of the land of Egypt. Yes, he could tell of a day when priest and people should be overwhelmed with a like calamity-when the inhabitants of the
earth should be burned up and few men left: but he beheld still a remnant left in the midst of the earth, who should lift up their voice and sing for the majesty of the Lord,
and cry aloud from the sea. With the vision rolling onward before him, he beheld till the earth reeled to and fro like a drunken man, and was removed like a tent-while
the host of the high ones and the kings of the earth were gathered together in the pit, and shut up in prison-while the moon became abashed and the sun ashamed, and
he beheld the Lord of Hosts reign in Mount Zion and in Jerusalem, and before his ancients gloriously.

He knew of the instrumentality which the Lord would use to accomplish his mighty work, when the vision of prophets, of rulers, and of seers was covered and had
become as the words of a book that was sealed, which the learned and the unlearned were alike incapable of reading, until the Lord himself commenced his marvellous
work, confounding the wisdom of the wise, and bringing to nought the understanding of the prudent. Then, when it was yet but a very little while before Lebanon should
be turned into a fruitful field, and the fruitful field be esteemed a forest, would he cause the deaf to hear the words of the book, and the eyes of the blind to see out of
obscurity and out of darkness, while the meek should increase their joy in the Lord again, and the poor among men rejoice in the Holy One of Israel. But I should
weary my reader's patience were I to quote all that the prophet declares in reference to the work of the last days.

Jeremiah could foretell of the day when the Lord should gather Israel, when the mighty deeds he had wrought out for them in delivering them from Egyptian bondage
would scarcely come into remembrance with what he would manifest on their behalf in bringing them from the north country, and from every country whither they were
scattered. Ezekiel could unite his testimony with Isaiah as to the means with which the Lord would commence his strange act in the last days, when he himself would
take the stick of Joseph, which was in the hand of Ephraim, and put them with him, even with the stick of Judah, that they might become one in their testimony before
the eyes of the people; then would he gather his ancient people together in the land he swore to give unto their fathers, and place his tabernacle in their midst, and be
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                      Page 338 / 1033
their God for evermore.

Daniel, by the aid of the spirit of God, could gaze through the roll of ages until the time of the end, beholding nations rise and fall-one universal dynasty succeeding
would scarcely come into remembrance with what he would manifest on their behalf in bringing them from the north country, and from every country whither they were
scattered. Ezekiel could unite his testimony with Isaiah as to the means with which the Lord would commence his strange act in the last days, when he himself would
take the stick of Joseph, which was in the hand of Ephraim, and put them with him, even with the stick of Judah, that they might become one in their testimony before
the eyes of the people; then would he gather his ancient people together in the land he swore to give unto their fathers, and place his tabernacle in their midst, and be
their God for evermore.

Daniel, by the aid of the spirit of God, could gaze through the roll of ages until the time of the end, beholding nations rise and fall-one universal dynasty succeeding
another-until the kingdoms became divided, and the period arrived when the God of heaven should set up a kingdom that should never have an end; but when the
kingdom and dominion, and the greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven should be given to the people of the Saints of the Most High, whose kingdom was an
everlasting kingdom, and all dominions should serve and obey him. But lest I weary the patience of my readers, let me proceed to New Testament times, when a Paul
foresaw that a falling away must come before the day of the Lord; and when a John beheld, as it were, the drama of ages roll before him, unfold its mighty scenes, until
the curtain descended on the events of time, to open afresh upon the mysteries and glories of the eternal world; he beheld, when the church of Christ stood arrayed in
primitive glory, clothed with the sun, and the moon under her feet, and on her head a crown of twelve stars; but when she was no longer fit to retain the authority that
came forth from her, which was caught up to God, and to his throne, she herself went forth into the wilderness for her allotted time. But he beheld likewise a remnant of
her seed with whom the dragon made war, that kept the commandments of God and had the testimony of Jesus Christ, even the spirit of prophecy, the glorious
Comforter; he rejoiced when he gazed upon the vision; he beheld the patience and the faith of the Saints under the persecution of the adversary, until Satan was bound,
and the dead in Christ rose to reign as kings and priests on earth, in that kingdom for which his Lord had taught him to pray, when the will of God might be done on
earth, even as it was done in heaven. But to close these allusions to the work of the Lord in the last days, a tithe of which we have not referred to, how truly can we say
that the scriptures are indeed they that testify of the glorious work the God of heaven has already commenced.

"And ye will not come to me that ye might have life." So with the generation in which we live. Shut up in the varied systems of men, contented to teach and learn the fear
of the Lord by the precepts of men, they turn a deaf ear to the offers of mercy in a covenant renewed, and the privilege presented again of becoming sons of God. "I
receive not honour from men," says Jesus. So was it ever with the true church of Christ; her ministers came not to crouch and to fawn to the mighty and the noble of the
earth, but to bear a faithful testimony of the plan of salvation, that called upon all classes alike, and setting aside the distinctions of life, concluded all under sin, and
equally in need of the offers of redemption. The servants of the Lord sigh not for the honour and approbation of men, but the approval of God.

"But I know you that ye have not the love of God in you; I am come in my Father's name and ye receive me not; if another shall come in his own name, him ye will
receive." How admirably applicable and true to the present day. The professedly christian world are divided into multitudes of sects, each the followers either of some
individual or class of individuals, boasting that they are, as it were, of Paul and of Apollos and of Cephas, adorning their places of worship with the names of the
individuals of whom they have become the followers; but let any one come forth bearing testimony that the Lord hath sent him, and his reception shall be like that of his
master. Any creed of man and we will listen unto it and hear your reasons for it, but come not with such a statement to us that the Lord has sent you. Any thing from
man, but nothing from God.

"How can ye believe, which receive honour one of another, and seek not the honour that cometh from God only." Well did Jesus know the hearts of the children of
men, and needed not that any one should testify of man unto him. This is the true secret why every one does not receive the testimony of the servants of God-why every
one to whom it is presented does not at once fall in with the offers of mercy. Could an individual stand, as it were, alone in the universe save his God, he would at once
welcome the offered salvation; but the human mind is not free-man fears his fellow man-seeks honour from his neighbour instead of the honour that cometh from God
only; and when the offer of eternal salvation is presented unto him, through the blood of the Lamb, the opinions of his fellow must be cast into the scale, to weigh in the
balance with his eternal interests. O, sin! how hast thou degraded man! How fallen is he, crouching in fear to his fellow, and so blinded as to prefer the esteem of the
world to the approval of heaven.

"Do not think," says Jesus, "that I will accuse you to the Father; there is one that accuseth you, even Moses, in whom ye trust." Truly can we apply this to the present
day. We need not become the accusers of those who reject the testimony of the servants of God, for there is that in which they trust that accuseth, even the scriptures
of truth, which as a book they blindly idolize, but the contents of which they contemn and spurn from them as a dream of the past; the privileges and blessings of which,
recorded on the sacred page and communicated by the Spirit of God, are contemptible in their eyes, and fit only for the infatuated and the fool. O, blind leaders of the
blind! still hug in your arms the word of life, boast that in it ye have eternal life; but the day cometh speedily when it shall be a swift witness against you, when your
hypocrisy shall be made manifest, and your wilful blindness shall meet the reward it hath merited.

"For had ye believed Moses, ye would have believed me; for he wrote of me." And, truly, had the christian world believed the word of God, they would have believed
the testimony of his servants. For what do we declare? the Creator of all things, the God of the universe, the fall of man, and his consequent misery and liability to
condemnation; the love and mercy of God in giving his son to redeem the world and restore a fallen creature into his presence and favour. Do we not hold forth the
same Jesus as the Messiah, the anointed one? Do we not call upon men to believe in him, to turn from all sin and be baptized in his name for the remission of sins, in
order that they may receive the gift of the Holy Ghost? Do we not teach them to look for the coming of the Son of Man in his kingdom, when his will shall be done on
the earth, even as it is done in heaven? Do we not bear testimony that it is the privilege of those that obey the gospel and do the will of God, to know of the doctrine
whether it be of God, or whether it be of us? But if they believe not the writings of the word of God, how shall they believe our words?-ED.

History of Joseph Smith.

(Continued from page 120.)

On the 15th day of April, 1820, Oliver Cowdery came to my house, until which time I had never seen him. He stated to me that having been teaching school in the
neighbourhood where my father resided, and my father being one of those who sent to the school, he went to board for a season at his house, and while there, the
family related to him the circumstance of my having received the plates, and accordingly he had come to make enquiries of me.

Two days after the arrival of Mr. Cowdery (being the 17th of April), I commenced to translate the Book of Mormon, and he commenced to write for me, which having
continued for some time, I enquired of the Lord through the Urim and the Thummim, and obtained the following revelation:-

Revelation Given April 1829 to Oliver Cowdery and Joseph Smith Jun.

A great and marvellous work is about to come forth unto the children of men. behold, I am God, and give heed unto my word, which is quick and powerful, sharper
than a two-edged sword, to the dividing asunder of both joints and marrow; therefore give heed unto my words.

Behold, the field is white already to harvest; therefore, whose desireth to reap, let him thrust in his sickle with his might, and reap while the day lasts, that he may
treasure up for his soul everlasting salvation in the kingdom of God. Yea, whosoever will thrust in his sickle and reap, the same is called of God; therefore, if you will
ask of me you shall receive; if you will knock it shall be opened unto you.

Now, as you have asked, behold, I say unto you, keep my commandments and seek to bring forth and establish the cause of Zion; seek not for riches but for wisdom;
 Copyright
and, behold,(c)
             the2005-2009,
                 mysteries ofInfobase
                              God shallMedia Corp. unto you, and then shall you be made rich.
                                        be unfolded                                                                                         Page 339 / 1033

Verily, verily, I say unto you, even as you desire of me, so shall it be unto you; and if you desire, you shall be the means of doing much good in this generation. Say
ask of me you shall receive; if you will knock it shall be opened unto you.

Now, as you have asked, behold, I say unto you, keep my commandments and seek to bring forth and establish the cause of Zion; seek not for riches but for wisdom;
and, behold, the mysteries of God shall be unfolded unto you, and then shall you be made rich.

Verily, verily, I say unto you, even as you desire of me, so shall it be unto you; and if you desire, you shall be the means of doing much good in this generation. Say
nothing but repentance unto this generation; keep my commandments, and assist to bring forth my work according to my commandments, and you shall be blessed.

Behold, thou hast a gift, and blessed art thou because of thy gift. Remember it is sacred and cometh from above; and if thou wilt inquire thou shalt know mysteries
which are great and marvellous; therefore, thou shalt exercise thy gift that thou mayest find out mysteries, that thou mayest bring many to the knowledge of the truth;
yea, convince them of the error of their ways. Make not thy gift known unto any, save it be those who are of thy faith. Trifle not with sacred things. If thou wilt do good,
yea, and hold out faithful to the end, thou shalt be saved in the kingdom of God, which is the greatest of all the gifts of God; for there is no gift greater than the gift of
salvation.

Verily, verily, I say unto thee, blessed art thou for what thou hast done, for thou hast inquired of me; and, behold, as often as thou hast inquired, thou hast received
instruction of my spirit. If it had not been so, thou wouldst not have come to the place where thou art at this time.

Behold, thou knowest that thou hast inquired of me, and I did enlighten thy mind; and now I tell thee these things, that thou mayest know that thou hast been enlightened
by the spirit of truth; yea, I tell thee, that thou mayest know that there is none else, save God, that knoweth thy thoughts and the intents of thy heart; I tell thee these
things as a witness unto thee, that the words or the work which thou hast been writing is true.

Therefore, be diligent; stand by my servant Joseph faithfully, in whatsoever difficult circumstances he may be for the word's sake. Admonish him in his faults, and also
receive admonition of him. Be patient, be sober, be temperate; have patience, faith, hope, and charity.

Behold, thou art Oliver, and I have spoken unto thee because of thy desires; therefore, treasure up these words in thy heart; be faithful and diligent in keeping the
commandments of God, and I will encircle thee in the arms of my love.

Behold, I am Jesus Christ, the son of God. I am the same that came unto my own, and my own received me not.-I am the light which shineth in darkness, and the
darkness comprehendeth it not.

Verily, verily, I say unto you, if you desire a further witness, cast your mind upon the night when you cried unto me in your heart that you might know concerning the
truth of these things; did I not speak peace to your mind concerning the matter? What greater witness can you have than from God? And now, behold, you have
received a witness, for if I have told you things which no man knoweth, have you not received a witness? And, behold, I grant unto you a gift, if you desire of me, to
translate even as my servant Joseph.

Verily, verily, I say unto you, that there are records, which contain much of my gospel, which have been kept back because of the wickedness of the people; and now I
command you, that if you have good desires, a desire to lay up treasures for yourselves in heaven, then shall you assist in bringing to light with your gift, those parts of
my scriptures which have been hidden because of iniquity.

And now, behold, I give unto you, and also unto my servant Joseph, the keys of this gift, which shall bring to light this ministry; and in the mouth of two or three
witnessess shall every word be established.

Verily, verily, I say unto you, if they reject my words and this part of my gospel and ministry, blessed are ye, for they can do no more unto you than unto me; and if they
do unto you, even as they have done unto me, blessed are ye, for you shall dwell with me in glory; but if they reject not my words, which shall be established by the
testimony which shall be given, blessed are they; and then shall ye have joy in the fruit of your labours.

Verily, verily, I say unto you as I said unto my disciples, where two or three are gathered together in my name, as touching one thing, behold, there will I be in the midst
of them, even so am I in the midst of you. Fear not to do good my sons, for whatsoever ye sow that shall ye also reap; therefore, if ye sow good, ye shall also reap
good for your reward.

Therefore, fear not, little flock; do good; let earth and hell combine against you, for if ye are built upon my rock, they cannot prevail. Behold, I do not condemn you; go
your ways and sin no more; perform with soberness the work which I have commanded you; look unto me in every thought, doubt not, fear not; behold, the wounds
which pierced my side, and also the prints of the nails in my hands and feet. Be faithful, keep my commandments, and ye shall inherit the kingdom of heaven. Amen.

After we had received this revelation, he (Oliver Cowdery) stated to me that after he had gone to my father's to board, and after the family communicated to him
concerning my having got the plates, that one night after he had retired to bed be called upon the Lord to know if these things were so, and that the Lord manifested to
him that they were true, but that he had kept the circumstance entirely secret, and had mentioned it to no being; so that after this revelation having been given he knew
that the work was true, because that no being living knew of the thing alluded to in the revelation, but God and himself. During the month of April I continued to
translate and he to write, with little cessation, during which time we received several revelations. A difference of opinion arising between us about the account of John
the apostle, mentioned in the New Testament (John C. xxi. v. 22.), whether he died or whether he continued, we mutually agreed to settle it by the Urim and Thummin,
and the following is the word which we received.

A Revelation given to Joseph Smith, fun., and Oliver Cowdery, in Harmony, Pennsylvania, April, 1829, when they desired to know whether John, the beloved disciple,
tarried on earth. Translated from parchment, written and hid up by himself.

And the Lord said unto me, John, my beloved, what desirest thou? For if ye shall ask what you will, it shall be granted unto you. And I said unto him, Lord give unto
me power over death, that I may live and bring souls unto thee. And the Lord said unto me, Verily, verily, I say unto thee, because thou desiredst this thou shalt tarry
until I come in my glory, and shalt prophesy before nations, kindreds, tongues, and people.

And for this cause the Lord said unto Peter, If I will that he tarry till I come, what is that to thee? For he desired of me that he might bring souls unto me; but thou
desiredst that thou mightest speedily come unto me in my kingdom. I say unto thee, Peter, this was a good desire, but my beloved has desired that he might do more, or
a greater work yet among men than what he has before done; yea, he has undertaken a greater work therefore I will make him as flaming fire and a ministering angel; he
shall minister for those who shall be heirs of salvation, who dwell on the earth; and I will make thee to minister for him and for thy brother James; and unto you three will
I give this power and the keys of this ministry until I come.

Verily, I say unto you, ye shall both have according to your desires, for ye both joy in that which ye have desired.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
Whilst continuing the work of translation, during the month of April, Oliver Cowdery became exceedingly anxious to have the power to translatePage  340
                                                                                                                                              bestowed   / 1033
                                                                                                                                                       upon him,
and in relation to this desire, the following revelations were obtained.
I give this power and the keys of this ministry until I come.

Verily, I say unto you, ye shall both have according to your desires, for ye both joy in that which ye have desired.

Whilst continuing the work of translation, during the month of April, Oliver Cowdery became exceedingly anxious to have the power to translate bestowed upon him,
and in relation to this desire, the following revelations were obtained.

Revelation Given April 1829

Oliver Cowdery, verily, verily, I say unto you, that assuredly as the Lord liveth, who is your God and your Redeemer, even so sure shall you receive a knowledge of
whatsoever things you shall ask in faith with an honest heart, believing that you shall receive a knowledge concerning the engravings of old records which are ancient,
which contain those parts of my scripture of which have been spoken, by the manifestation of my spirit; yea, behold, I will tell you in your mind and in your heart by the
Holy Ghost, which shall come upon you, and which shall dwell in your heart.

Now, behold, this is the spirit of revelation; behold, this is the spirit by which Moses brought the children of Israel through the Red Sea on dry ground; therefore, this is
thy gift; apply unto it, and blessed art thou, for it shall deliver you out of the hands of your enemies; when, if it were not so, they would slay you and bring your soul to
destruction.

O, remember those words, and keep my commandments. Remember this is your gift. Now this is not all thy gift, for you have another gift, which is the gift of Aaron:
behold, it has told you many things; behold, there is no other power save the power of God that can cause this gift of Aaron to be with you; therefore, doubt not, for it
is the gift of God, and you shall hold it in your hands, and do marvellous works, and no power shall be able to take it away out of your hands, for it is the work of God.
And therefore, whatsoever you shall ask me, to tell you by that means, that will I grant unto you, and you shall have knowledge concerning it; remember, that without
faith you can do nothing; therefore, ask in faith. Trifle not with these things. Do not ask for that which you ought not. Ask that you may know the mysteries of God, and
that you may translate and receive knowledge from all those ancient records which have been hid up that are sacred, and according to your faith shall it be done unto
you. Behold, it is I that have spoken it, and I am the same who spake unto you from the beginning. Amen.

Revelation Given to Oliver Cowdery April 1829.

Behold, I say unto you, my son, that because you did not translate according to that which you desired of me, and did commence again to write for my servant Joseph
Smith, Jun., even so I would that you should continue until you have finished this record, which I have entrusted unto him; and then, behold, other records have I that I
will give unto you power that you may assist to translate.

Be patient, my son, for it is wisdom in me, and it is not expedient that you should translate at the present time. Behold, the work which you are called to do, is to write
for my servant Joseph; and, behold, it is because that you did not continue as you commenced, when you began to translate, that I have taken away this privilege from
you. Do not murmur, my son, for it is wisdom in me that I have dealt with you after this manner.

Behold, you have not understood; you have supposed that I would give it unto you, when you took no thought save it was to ask me; but, behold, I say unto you, that
you must study it out in your mind, then you must ask me if it be right, and if it is right I will cause that your bosom shall burn within you; therefore you shall feel that it is
right; but if it be not right, you shall have no such feelings, but you shall have a stupor of thought, that shall cause you to forget the thing which is wrong; therefore you
cannot write that which is sacred save it be given you from me.

Now, if you had known this, you could have translated; nevertheless it is not expedient that you should translate now. Behold, it was expedient when you commenced,
but you feared, and the time is not expedient now; for, do you not behold that I have given unto my servant Joseph sufficient strength, whereby it is made up, and
neither of you have I condemned.

Do this thing which I have commanded you and you shall prosper. Be faithful and yield to no temptation. Stand fast in the work wherewith I have called you, and a hair
of your head shall not be lost, and you shall be lifted up at the last day. Amen.

Lecture on Faith.

From the Book of Doctrine and Covonants.

We have thought proper to give this month in our STAR the fifth lecture on Faith, extracted from the above work. The four lectures preceding it were given in the first
volume of the STAR. Having often heard the desire expressed for the publication of the remaining lectures, it is our intention to give them forthwith.-ED.

1. In our former lectures we treated of the being, character, perfections, and attributes of God. What we mean by perfections, is, the perfections which belong to all the
attributes of his nature. We shall, in this lecture, speak of the God-head: we mean the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit.

2. There are two personages who constitute the great, matchless, governing, and supreme power over all things-by whom all things were created and made, that are
created and made; whether visible or invisible-whether in heaven, on earth, or in the earth, under the earth, or throughout the immensity of space. They are the Father
and the Son. The Father being a personage of spirit, glory, and power; possessing all perfection and fulness. The Son, who was in the bosom of the Father, a
personage of tabernacle, made or fashioned like unto man, or being in the form and likeness of man, or, rather, man was formed after his likeness, and in his image. He
is also the express image and likeness of the personage of the Father; possessing all the fulness of the Father, or, the same fulness with the Father; being begotten of
him, and was ordained from before the foundation of the world, to be a propitiation for the sins of all those who should believe on his name, and is called the Son
because of the flesh-and descended, in suffering, below that which man can suffer; or, in other words, suffered greater sufferings, and was exposed to more powerful
contradictions than any man can be. But notwithstanding all this, he kept the law of God, and remained without sin; showing thereby that it is in the power of man to
keep the law and remain also without sin. And, also, that by him a righteous judgment might come upon all flesh; and that all who walk not in the law of God, may justly
be condemned by the law, and have no excuse for their sins. And he being the only begotten of the Father, full of grace and truth, and having overcome, received a
fulness of the glory of the Father-possessing the same mind with the Father, which mind is the Holy Spirit, that bears record of the Father and the Son; and these three
are one, or, in other words, these three constitute the great, matchless, governing, and supreme power over all things; by whom all things were created and made, that
were created and made: and these three constitute the God-head, and are one. The Father and the Son possessing the same mind, the same wisdom, glory, power, and
fulness; filling all in all. The Son being filled with the fulness of the mind, glory, and power; or, in other words, the spirit, glory, and power of the Father; possessing all
knowledge and glory, and the same kingdom; sitting at the right hand of power, in the express image and likeness of the Father; a mediator for man; being filled with the
fulness of the mind of the Father; or, in other words, the Spirit of the Father; which spirit is shed forth upon all who believe on his name and keep his commandments:
and all those who keep his commandments shall grow up from grace to grace, and become heirs of the heavenly kingdom, and joint heirs with Jesus Christ; possessing
the same mind; being transformed into the same image or likeness, even the express image of him who fills all in all; being filled with the fulness of his glory, and become
one in him, even as the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit are one.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                             Page 341 / 1033
3. From the foregoing account of the God-head, which is given in his revelations, the Saints have a sure foundation laid for the exercise of faith unto life and salvation,
through the atonement and mediation of Jesus Christ; by whose blood they have a forgiveness of sins: and also a sure reward laid up for them in heaven, even that of
fulness of the mind of the Father; or, in other words, the Spirit of the Father; which spirit is shed forth upon all who believe on his name and keep his commandments:
and all those who keep his commandments shall grow up from grace to grace, and become heirs of the heavenly kingdom, and joint heirs with Jesus Christ; possessing
the same mind; being transformed into the same image or likeness, even the express image of him who fills all in all; being filled with the fulness of his glory, and become
one in him, even as the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit are one.

3. From the foregoing account of the God-head, which is given in his revelations, the Saints have a sure foundation laid for the exercise of faith unto life and salvation,
through the atonement and mediation of Jesus Christ; by whose blood they have a forgiveness of sins: and also a sure reward laid up for them in heaven, even that of
partaking of the fulness of the Father and the Son through the Spirit. As the Son partakes of the fulness of the Father through the Spirit, so the Saints are, by the same
Spirit, to be partakers of the same fulness-to enjoy the same glory; for as the Father and the Son are one, so in like manner the Saints are to be one in them; through the
love of the Father, the mediation of Jesus Christ, and the gift of the Holy Spirit, they are to be heirs of God, and joint heirs with Jesus Christ.

Question. Of what do the foregoing lectures treat?

Answer. Of the being, perfections, and attributes of the Deity. [ï¿½3. ï¿½1.]

Q. What are we to understand by the perfections of the Deity?

A. The perfections which belong to his attributes.

Q. How many personages are there in the Godhead?

A. Two: the Father and the Son. [ï¿½5. ï¿½1.]

Q. How do you prove that there are two personages in the Godhead?

A. By the Scriptures.-Gen. 1. 26; also ï¿½2. ï¿½6. And the Lord said unto the Only Begotten, who was with him from the beginning, Let us make man in our image,
after our likeness; and it was done.-Gen. 3. 22. And the Lord God said unto the Only Begotten, behold, the man is become one of us; to know good and evil.-John
17. 5. And now O Father, glorify thou me with thine own self with the glory which I had with thee before the world was. [ï¿½5. ï¿½2.]

Q. What is the Father?

A. He is a personage of glory and power. [ï¿½5. ï¿½2.]

Q. How do you prove that the Father is a personage of glory and of power?

A. Isaiah 60. 19. The sun shall be no more thy light by day, neither for brightness shall the moon give light unto thee; but the Lord shall be unto thee an everlasting light,
and thy God thy glory.-1. Chron. 29. 11. Thine, O Lord, is the greatness, and the power, and the glory.-Psalm 29. 3. The voice of the Lord is upon the waters; the
God of glory thunders.-Psalm 79. 9. Help us, O God of our salvation, for the glory of thy name.-Romans 1. 23. And changed the glory of the incorruptible God into an
image made like to corruptible men.

Secondly, of power.-1 Chron. 29. 4. Thine, O Lord, is the greatness, and the power, and the glory.-Jer. 32. 17. Ah! Lord God, behold thou hast made the earth and
the heavens by thy great power and stretched-out arm; and there is nothing too hard for thee.-Duet. 4. 37. And because he loved thy fathers, therefore he chose their
seed after them, and brought them out in his sight with his mighty power.-2 Samuel 22. 33. God is my strength and power.-Job 26. commencing with the seventh verse,
to the end of the chapter. He stretches out the north over the empty place, and hangs the earth upon nothing. He binds up the waters in his thick clouds, and the cloud is
not rent under them. He holds back the face of his throne, and spreads his clouds upon it. He has compassed the waters with bounds, until the day and night come to
an end. The pillars of heaven tremble, and are astonished at his reproof. He divides the sea with his power, and by his understanding he smites through the proud. By
his spirit he has garnished the heavens; his hand has formed the crooked serpent, Lo, these are parts of his ways: but how little a portion is heard of him? But the
thunder of his power who can understand?

Q. What is the son?

A. First, he is a personage of tabernacle. [ï¿½5. ï¿½2.]

Q. How do you prove it?

A. John 14. 9, 10, 11. Jesus says unto him, Have I been so long time with you, and yet have you not known me, Philip? He that has seen me has seen the Father; and
how do you say then, Shew us the Father? Do you not believe, that I am in the Father, and the Father in me? The words that I speak unto you, I speak not of myself,
but the Father that dwells in me, he does the works. Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me.

Secondly.-And being a personage of tabernacle, was made or fashioned like unto man, or being in the form and likeness of man. [ï¿½5. ï¿½2.]

Philip 2. Let this mind be in you, which was also in Christ Jesus; who being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God; but made himself of no
reputation, and took upon him the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of man; and, being found in fashion as a man, he humbled himself, and became
obedient unto death, even the death of the cross.-Heb. 2. 14, 16. Forasmuch then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, he also himself likewise took part of
the same. For verily he took not on him the nature of angels: but he took on him the seed of Abraham.

Thirdly.-He is also in the likeness of the personage of the Father. [ï¿½5. ï¿½2.]

Heb. 1. 1, 2, 3. God, who at sundry times, and in divers manners, spake in time past to the fathers, by the prophets, has in these last days spoken unto us by his Son,
whom he has appointed heir of all things; by whom also he made the worlds; who, being the brightness of his glory, and the express image of his person.-Again, Philip.
2. 5, 6. Let this mind be in you, which was also in Christ Jesus; who being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God.

Q. Was it by the Father and the Son that all things were created and made, that were created and made?

A. It was.-Col. 1. 15, 16, 17. Who is the image of the invisible God, the first born of every creature; for by him were all things created that are in heaven, and that are
in earth, visible and invisible; whether they be thrones or dominions, principalities or powers, all things were created by him and for him; and he is before all things, and
by him all things consist.-Gen. 1. 1. In the beginning God created the heavens and the earth.-Heb. 1. 2. [God] Has in these last days spoken unto us by his Son, whom
he has appointed
 Copyright         heir of all things,
             (c) 2005-2009,            by whom
                                Infobase  Mediaalso he made the worlds.
                                                Corp.                                                                                                Page 342 / 1033
Q. Does he possess the fulness of the Father?
A. It was.-Col. 1. 15, 16, 17. Who is the image of the invisible God, the first born of every creature; for by him were all things created that are in heaven, and that are
in earth, visible and invisible; whether they be thrones or dominions, principalities or powers, all things were created by him and for him; and he is before all things, and
by him all things consist.-Gen. 1. 1. In the beginning God created the heavens and the earth.-Heb. 1. 2. [God] Has in these last days spoken unto us by his Son, whom
he has appointed heir of all things, by whom also he made the worlds.

Q. Does he possess the fulness of the Father?

A. He does.-Col. 1. 19; 2. 9. For it pleased the Father that in him should all fulness dwell. For in him dwells all the fulness of the Godhead bodily.-Eph. 1. 23. Which is
his [Christ's] body, the fulness of him that fills all in all.

Q. Why was he called the Son?

A. Because of the flesh.-Luke 1. 33. That holy thing which shall be born of thee, shall be called the Son of God.-Matt. 3. 16, 17. And Jesus, when he was baptized,
went up straightway out of the water; and lo, the heavens were opened unto him, and he [John] saw the Spirit of God descending like a dove and lighting upon him; and
lo, a voice from heaven saying, This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased.

Q. Was he ordained of the Father, from before the foundation of the world, to be a propitiation for the sins of all those who should believe on his name?

A. He was.-1 Peter, 1. 18, 19, 20. Forasmuch as you know that you were not redeemed with corruptible things, as silver and gold, from your vain conversation,
received by tradition from your fathers, but with the precious blood of Christ, as of a Lamb without blemish and without spot, who verily was fore-ordained before the
foundation of the world, but was manifested in these last times for you.-Rev. 13. 8. And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him, [the beast] whose names are
not written in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world.-1 Cor. 2. 7. But we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, even the hidden mystery,
which God ordained before the world unto our glory.

Q. Do the Father and the Son possess the same mind?

A. They do.-John 5. 30. I [Christ] can of my own self do nothing; as I hear, I judge, and my judgment is just; because I seek not my own will, but the will of the Father
who sent me.-John 6. 38. For I [Christ] came down from heaven, not to do my own will, but the will of him that sent me.-John 10. 30. I [Christ] and my Father are
one.

Q. What is this mind?

A. The Holy Spirit.-John 15. 26. But when the comforter is come, whom I will send unto you from the Father, even the Spirit of truth, which proceeds from the Father,
he shall testify of me. [Christ].-Gal. 4. 6. And because you are sons, God has sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts.

Q. Do the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit constitute the God-head?

A. They do. [ï¿½3. ï¿½2.]

Let the student commit this paragraph to memory.

Q. Does the believer in Christ Jesus, through the gift of the Spirit, become one with the Father and the Son, as the Father and the Son are one?

A. They do.-John 17. 20, 21. Neither pray I for these (the apostles) alone, but for them also who shall believe on me through their word, that they all may be one; as
thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us, that the world may believe that thou hast sent me.

Q. Does the foregoing account of the God-head, lay a sure foundation for the exercise of faith in him unto life and salvation?

A. It does.

Q. How do you prove it?

A. By the third paragraph of this lecture.

Let the student commit this also to memory.

Tidings.

From the "Times and Seasons " Sep. 15.

The following letter was read to the Saints in Nauvoo, last Sunday week, and a copy forwarded to us for publication, and cordially we give it a hearty welcome and a
happy spread among those who love the truth for the truth's sake.

September 1st, 1842.

To All the Saints in Nauvoo.

Forasmuch as the Lord has revealed unto me that my enemies, both of Missouri and this state were again on the pursuit of me; and, inasmuch as they pursue me
without cause, and have not the least shadow or colouring of justice or right on their side, in the getting up of their prosecutions against me; and inasmuch as their
pretensions are all founded in falsehood of the blackest dye, I have thought it expedient and wisdom in me to leave the place for a short season, for my own safety and
the safety of this people. I would say to all those with whom I have business, that I have left ray affairs with agents and clerks, who will transact all business in a prompt
and proper manner; and will see that all my debts are cancelled in due time, by turning out property or otherwise as the case may require, or as the circumstances may
admit of. When I learn that the storm is fully blown over, then I will return to you again.

And as for the perils which I am called to pass through, they seem but a small thing to me, as the envy and wrath of man have been my common lot all the days of my
life; and for what cause it seems mysterious, unless I was ordained from before the foundation of the the world, for some good end or bad, as you may choose to call it.
 Copyright
Judge   ye for(c) 2005-2009,
               yourselves. GodInfobase
                                knowethMedia      Corp.
                                           all these things, whether it be good or bad. But, nevertheless, deep water is what I am wont to swim in, andPageit has343  / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                  become a
second nature to me; and I feel, like Paul, to glory in tribulation, for to this day has the God of my fathers delivered me out of them all, and will deliver me from
henceforth; for, behold and lo, I shall triumph over all my enemies, for the Lord God hath spoken it.
admit of. When I learn that the storm is fully blown over, then I will return to you again.

And as for the perils which I am called to pass through, they seem but a small thing to me, as the envy and wrath of man have been my common lot all the days of my
life; and for what cause it seems mysterious, unless I was ordained from before the foundation of the the world, for some good end or bad, as you may choose to call it.
Judge ye for yourselves. God knoweth all these things, whether it be good or bad. But, nevertheless, deep water is what I am wont to swim in, and it has become a
second nature to me; and I feel, like Paul, to glory in tribulation, for to this day has the God of my fathers delivered me out of them all, and will deliver me from
henceforth; for, behold and lo, I shall triumph over all my enemies, for the Lord God hath spoken it.

Let all the Saints rejoice therefore, and be exceeding glad, for Israel's God is their God, and he will mete out a just recompence of reward upon the heads of all your
oppressors.

And again, verily, thus saith the Lord, let the work of my temple, and all the works which I have appointed unto you be continued on and not cease; and let your
diligence, and your perseverance and patience, and your works be redoubled; and you shall in no wise lose your reward saith the Lord of Hosts; and if they persecute
you, so persecuted they the prophets and righteous men that were before you. For all this there is a reward in heaven.

And again, I give unto you a word in relation to the baptism for your dead. Verily, thus saith the Lord unto you concerning your dead-"When any of you are baptised
for your dead, let there be a recorder, and let him be eye witness of your baptisms; let him hear with his ears, that he may testify of a truth saith the Lord; that in all your
recordings it may be recorded in heaven, that whatsoever you bind on earth may be bound in heaven, whatsoever you loose on earth may be loosed in heaven, for I am
about to restore many things to the earth, pertaining to the priesthood, saith the Lord of Hosts.

And again, let all the records be had in order, that they may be put in the archives of my Holy Temple, to be held in remembrance from generation to generation, saith
the Lord of Hosts.

I will say to all the Saints that I desired with exceeding great desire to have addressed them from the stand, on the subject of baptism for the dead on the following
sabbath; but inasmuch as it is out of my power to do so, I will write the word of the Lord from time to time on that subject, and send it you by mail, as well as many
other things.

I now close my letter for the present for the want of more time; for the enemy is on the alert, and, as the Saviour said, the prince of this world cometh, but he hath
nothing in me.

Behold, my prayer to God is, that you all may be saved; and I subscribe myself your servant in the Lord, prophet and seer of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints,

JOSEPH SMITH.

Elder Rigdon.

From the "Times and Seasons."

On one of the last Sabbaths in August, elder Rigdon made his appearance on the stand, and though he was somewhat emaciated from ill health brought upon him by the
malignant persecutions of Missouri, yet to behold an old veteran in the cause of our Redeemer rise to address a congregation of the Saints was, indeed, truly animating-
that face, from whence eloquence once flowed copiously, made a welcome appearance in its place among the heads of Israel. He was not upon the stand to renounce
his faith in Mormonism, as had been variously stated by enemies and licentious presses, but appeared to bear his testimony of its truth, and add another to the many
miraculous evidences of the power of God; neither did he rise to deliver any regular discourse, but to unfold unto the audience a scene of deep interest which had
occurred in his own family. He had witnessed many instances of the power of God in this church, but never before had he seen the dead raised, yet this was a thing that
had actually taken place in his own family. His daughter Eliza was dead; the doctor told him that she was gone, when, after a certain length of time she rose up in the
bed and spoke in a very powerful tone to the following effect in a supernatural manner: she said to the family that she was going to leave them (being impressed with the
idea herself that she had only come back to deliver her message and then depart again), saying the Lord had said to her the very words she should relate; and so
particular was she in her relation, that she would not suffer any person to leave out a word or add one. She called the family around her and bade them all farewell with
a composure and calmness that defies all description still impressed with the idea that she was to go back. Up to the time of her death she expressed a great
unwillingness to die, but after her return she expressed equally as strong a desire to go back. She said to her elder sister, Nancy, it is in your heart to deny this work,
and if you do, the Lord says it will be the damnation of your soul. In speaking to her sister Sarah she said, Sarah, we have but once to die, and I would rather die now
than wait for another time. She said to her sisters that the Lord had great blessings in store for them if they continued in the faith, and after delivering her message she
swooned but recovered again. During this time she was cold as when laid in the grave, and all the appearance of life was the power of speech. She thus continued till
the following evening, for the space of thirty-six hours, when she called her father unto her bed and said to him, that the Lord had said to her, if he would cease weeping
for his sick daughter, and dry up his tears, that he should have all the desires of his heart; and that if he would go to bed and rest, he should be comforted over his sick
daughter, for in the morning she should be getting better and should get well. That the Lord had said unto her, because that her father had dedicated her to God and
prayed to him for her, that he would give her back again.-This ceremony of dedicating and praying took place when she was struggling in death, and continued to the
very moment of her departure; and she says the Lord told her, that it was because of this that she must go back again, though she herself desired to stay.

She said concerning G. W. Robinson, as he had denied the faith, the Lord had taken away one of his eye-teeth, and unless he repented he would take away another.
And concerning Dr. Bennett, that he was a wicked man, and that the Lord would tread him under his feet. Such is a small portion of what she related.

Elder Rigdon observed that there had been many idle tales and reports abroad concerning him, stating that he had denied the faith, but he would take the opportunity to
state that his faith was and had been unshaken in the truth. It has also been rumoured that I believe that Joseph Smith is a fallen prophet. In regard to this, I
unequivocally state that I never thought so, but declare that I know he is a prophet of the Lord, called and chosen in this last dispensation, to roll on the kingdom of
God for the last time.

He closed by saying, as it regards his religion, he had no controversy with the world, having an incontrovertible evidence, that through obedience to the ordinances of
the religion he now believes, the Lord had actually given back his daughter from the dead. No person need therefore come to reason with him, to convince him of error,
or make him believe another religion, unless those who profess it can show, that through obedience to its laws the dead have been and can be raised; if it has no such
power, it would be insulting his feelings to ask him to reason about it; and if it had it would be no better than the one he had, and so he had done with controversy,
wherefore he dealt in facts and not in theory.

Storms and Shipwrecks.

Destructive Hurricane on the Coast of Spain.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 344 / 1033
The southern coast of Spain was visited on the 20th ult., by a most destructive hurricane. At Seville, three houses were levelled with the ground, vessels driven from
their moorings, trees felled, and the public promenades entirely devastated. Several edificies, and the cathedral in particular, sustained considerable damage. The entire
Storms and Shipwrecks.

Destructive Hurricane on the Coast of Spain.

The southern coast of Spain was visited on the 20th ult., by a most destructive hurricane. At Seville, three houses were levelled with the ground, vessels driven from
their moorings, trees felled, and the public promenades entirely devastated. Several edificies, and the cathedral in particular, sustained considerable damage. The entire
crew of a Spanish revenue cutter was drowned near Cadiz, and a small English brig, the boat of a French man-of-war, and a Spanish schooner were thrown on the
coast. The crews, however, were saved. The neighbouring shores were covered to a great extent with the remnants of vessels. On the 30th, a French warsteamer
towed into Cadiz, the Russian schooner, Enhigheten, which had lost all her masts.

Storm At Madeira.

Funchal, the capital of Madeira, and the whole of the island has been visited with one of the most dreadful storms that has occurred since the flood in the year 1803,
when upwards of 400 persons were swept into the sea; and, had the late deluge occurred at night, as was the case in the former catastrophe, there is no doubt but
hundreds of persons would have been drowned: however, as far as can be learnt at present, few lives were lost except in the distant parishes, where several hundreds
of persons have been carried into the sea.

The summer was very hot, and the weather continued beautifully fine until the 15th of October; it then rained heavily until the 24th, when the rain partly ceased. A
correspondent of The Times says,

"About mid-day, the whole of the island appeared buried in one vast cloud, threatening total darkness; the barometer fell considerably; the air became very oppressive,
with a strong sulphurous smell; and the wind veered about to nearly every point of the compass. At one o'clock, the rain began to fall in torrents; and about an hour
afterwards I perceived, at a distance of about a mile from the shore, an immense rising in the sea, which was soon connected with a mass of dark clouds over-hanging
the bay; to all appearance, charging themselves or drawing water from the sea, for the space of about ten minutes, followed immediately by a heavy swell or rising of
the ocean, which swept towards the shore; and, although I was at a considerable elevation above the level of the sea, it appeared high enough to sweep over the city;
its force, however, was broken, and it subsided on the beach. The rain still continued in torrents; and at four o'clock the roar of the water in the river N. S. do Calhao,
which was forty feet in depth, began to give me some alarm; when, looking out of the window of my house, I perceived that the bridge was being swept away, and that
the water was rushing into the streets. I immediately left the house; and on reaching the street, the appalling sight that appeared in every direction was enough to make
the stoutest heart quake with fear. The street in front of the garden of my house, was upwards of three feet deep with water; and hundreds of men, women, and
children were wading their way up the stream, flying towards the mountains; whilst others were flocking to the town, not knowing where to go for safety, amidst the
most dreadful shrieks and cries that can possibly be imagined. As I approached towards the river, the scene became still more awful, the water having burst open the
wine-lodges, and the contents being swept into the sea; whilst the streets in the neighbourhood were all overflowed with water, and the inmates of the houses escaping
by ladders, and over the roofs of the buildings. Upwards of 200 houses have been destroyed, or become untenantable by this disastrous flood; and the quantity of
wine, corn, &c., swept into the sea and destroyed is very great; but at present it is utterly impossible to state any thing like an estimate of the amount of damage done."

The Government made immediate arrangements to admit the poor into the forts for shelter, and to keep order; but the overflowing wine gave opportunity for
intoxication, and the confusion for frequent robberies:

"The news from the interior, or rather the coast-for from the interior we have none-is awful. Half of Machio is swept away, and all the fishing-boats belonging to the
village. In the parish of Madalena, nearly all the houses and part of the population are gone; in Calheta many houses are washed away. Fayal and Porto Cruz have
suffered much, entire vineyards having been swept into the sea. Santa Cruz has suffered less than others; but at Canico the disasters are great."

The weather moderated; but on the 26th it blew a hurricane from the south, and the sea rushed furiously over the beach into the lower streets of Funchal. Six vessels
were at anchor in the bay: at five o'clock, the first, the American brig Creole, was driven from its anchors on to the beach; and at intervals, followed the English
schooner Wave, the Portuguese schooner Novo Beijinho, the brig Dart of London, and the Sardinian schooner Gloria Madre Esperanza. All on board the last vessel
perished. The ship Success, was saved by its anchor becoming entangled as it dragged with one left at the bottom by a large American ship; next morning the ship got
out to sea, and afterwards returned in safety. The wreck of an unknown vessel was found at Porto Cruz, the crew apparently swept away; and another Sardinian
schooner was wrecked at Porto Santo. Up to the 2nd, they still remained without news from the interior.

Weeox of the Reliance of the Frence Coast

The Reliance, East Indiaman, was wrecked near Merlimont, about thirty miles to the west of Boulogne, on Saturday morning, the 12th ult. She was bound to London,
from China, with a cargo of 27,000 chests of tea, having left Canton on the 7th of May. There were on board 120 persons: seven seamen only were . The following
account of the is given in the :-

"It is our painful duty to record this day the shipwreck of the Reliance, 1,550 tons. Captain Thomas Green, from China, off Merlimont, on Saturday morning. It would
seem, from the wind being fair, that they could never have seen land, for the vessel struck about two o'clock, a.m. The scene of confusion and horror on board, at the
moment, we understand was frightful. With great difficulty could any orders be got executed, but so soon as a little self-possession was obtained, signals of distress
were fired till day-light. But there was no means of affording the least assistance. When day broke, and they saw the desolate and wild coast before them, the boats
were hoisted out, the long-boat was immediately swamped, the others were overcrowded, and went down shortly after leaving the vessel side; the rest were swept
from the deck into eternity. We regret to say that out of 35 Lascars and 85 white persons on board, only 3 of the former and 4 of the latter reached the shore in safety.
Of the Englishmen saved, one is a carpenter, a young man. The captain stuck to the vessel to the last; he went down close to the carpenter, who was swimming
towards the shore. Many of the bodies were washed to land; among others, a Lascar, who showed symptoms of life, and to whom every attention was paid by a
surgeon, who hastened to the spot; but all his efforts to restore animation were in vain. We understand the scene on the sandy beach was extraordinary from the
number of boxes of tea that were cast there when the ship broke up. They seemed as many rocks studding on the shore. It was just past past low water when she
struck.

"At day-light the sea was flowing fast, at ten o'clock she was a perfect wreck! Out of 27,000 boxes of tea on board, only 1,386 have been yet saved, but these are all
more or less damaged. The captain and the fourth mate are among the bodies washed on shore. Captain Tucker, E. N., late of the Isis, and who embarked at St.
Helena, is among the six passengers drowned, none of whose bodies have yet been discovered. The seamen saved R. Dixon, carpenter; W. C. Neil, of Kingston,
Ireland; Anderson a Norwegian; and Charles Batts, of Dantzic."

At the Capl of Good Hope.

A letter, dated Cape Town, August 29th, gives a melancholy account of the appalling wreck of the Waterloo.

"ICopyright
   have now(c) says the writer, Infobase
                 2005-2009,     "to relate one of the
                                           Media      most awful events which has occurred in the memory of the oldest inhabitant of this town. Saturday night, the 27th
                                                   Corp.                                                                                             Page 345 / 1033
instant, it blew a very heavy gale in Table Bay, which increased in force until Sunday morning, and about four o'clock, during the intervals of the claps of thunder, the
inhabitants of Cape Town, were aroused by hearing minute guns of distress from a vessel in the Bay. Although thus early, many were assembled, and at about six
o'clock it was ascertained that the name of the unfortunate vessel was the Abercrombie Robinson, 1,415 tons, from London, with 500 rank and file of her Majesty's
A letter, dated Cape Town, August 29th, gives a melancholy account of the appalling wreck of the Waterloo.

"I have now says the writer, "to relate one of the most awful events which has occurred in the memory of the oldest inhabitant of this town. Saturday night, the 27th
instant, it blew a very heavy gale in Table Bay, which increased in force until Sunday morning, and about four o'clock, during the intervals of the claps of thunder, the
inhabitants of Cape Town, were aroused by hearing minute guns of distress from a vessel in the Bay. Although thus early, many were assembled, and at about six
o'clock it was ascertained that the name of the unfortunate vessel was the Abercrombie Robinson, 1,415 tons, from London, with 500 rank and file of her Majesty's
91st regiment, to relieve the 75th regiment, ordered home. She had also on board a band for the Cape. The Abercrombie Robinson arrived at Table Bay on Thursday
last, and, after landing some of the officers, was to proceed to Algoa Bay to land the 91st. She was a splendid vessel, fitted up expressly as a transport ship. The vessel
having been driven on shore at high water, we were soon able to communicate with her; and although this fine ship will become a total wreck, not a life was lost and
every soldier was landed during the day. About three hundred yards from the Abercrombie Robinson, was the convict-ship Waterloo, which had arrived during the
week for the purpose of provisioning, on her way to Sydney, with about 240 male convicts, a guard of thirty soldiers, five women, and forty-three children-with the
crew, about 330 souls. She lay in a very precarious situation. She was within a very few yards of the breakers, but it was thought she might hold on until the weather
moderated, when she might be towed off. Under this impression the vast multitude which had assembled on the beach began to separate. About ten o'clock, however,
the Waterloo gave a sudden lurch, parted from all her anchors, and came broadside in amongst the breakers. The scene which new took place I shall remember to the
day of my death. After two or three heavy rolls, the three masts went over the side with a dreadful crash. The hatches were now opened, and the convicts rushed on
deck. The sea was now making a clean breach over her. Immediately on the convicts arriving on deck, about fifty jumped overboard, and fifteen or twenty gained the
shore. The remainder were drowned. The cries of the poor wretches on deck were now heart-breaking. Each sea, as it made a breach over the unfortunate vessel,
carried a dozen or so into the sea, who, of course, were drowned. Thousands of persons were on the beach, but could not render the least assistance. O! it was a
dreadful sight. There, within a stone's throw, two or three hundred of our fellow-creatures were drowned before our eyes.

"But now comes the awful part of my tale. About eleven o'clock, within half an hour after she struck, the Waterloo parted in two. Some who had never thought of their
God, or, if they had, it was only to take his name in vain and break his laws, were now seen with their hands clasped and heard loudly calling upon him to save them.
Soldiers' wives were seen clasping their little ones to their bosoms in agonies. One woman I shall never forget; she was holding on, with one hand to a piece of plank,
with the other she held, pressed to her bosom, a little infant. Her cries were piteous; at last, a sea came and washed the woman and the little one off, and they were
seen no more. The water was now full of the struggling and the dead. A boat was employed to pick up all it could. It could not approach the wreck on account of the
heavy sea. I have neither time nor heart to write further particulars. I saw one man embrace his wife and little one, and then jump into the boiling surf! he never rose
again. I could repeat hundreds of similar occurrences. Suffice it to say, within an hour and a half of the Waterloo striking, not a participle of her was to be seen. She had
literally gone to pieces. It happened yesterday (Sunday), and while I am writing, carts are passing the window filled with the dead. The vessel was twenty-seven years
old, and must have been very rotten; not a life need have been lost, if she had been of ordinary strength."

The loss of life by the ruin of the Waterloo is as follows:-Convicts, 143; Soldiers, 15: Sailors, 14; Women, 4; Children, 14. Total, 190.

The Millennial Star. December 1 1842.

BRADFORD CONFERENCE.-We have lately had the privilege and pleasure of attending a conference held in the town of Bradford, Yorkshire, when, truly, we
rejoiced at the state and prospects of the work of the Lord in that neighbourhood. Through the instrumentality of our beloved brother CUERDEN, the work was
commenced as was recorded in the twelfth number of the second volume of the STAR; and since the general conference held in Manchester, elder LORENZO D.
BARNES has had the superintendence of the churches in that region. By the united labours of our brethren, the work has extended itself with every prospect of a
continuance of increase to the following amount-Bradford branch, including Idle, Wharningham, and Birkenshaw, 105 members, 3 elders, 11 priests, 5 teachers, and 2
deacons. Leeds branch contains 46 members. York and Thirsk 14 members. Doncaster 23 members. In the course of the meeting eleven brethren were ordained to
different offices in connexion with the several branches, and six confirmed members of the church. The attendance was numerous, and a respectful feeling pervaded the
meetings which were held in the large Temperance Hall. We feel that a great work will be accomplished in that region of country, and we sincerely pray our Heavenly
Father to grant his spirit unto our dear brethren called to labour there, that in all wisdom and prudence they may be instrumental ingathering the honest hearted into the
kingdom of God.

THERE is one subject on which we wish to address the presidents and elders, as well as the members of each branch generally, which is the gifts of the Spirit in relation
to the exhibition of them before the world. We hesitate not to say, but that in many cases there has not only been an injudicious use, but an abuse of them.

Dear brethren, the powers of darkness are on the alert, manifesting their vigilance in watching for occasions to injure the cause of God on every hand, even as the time
of the reign of Satan draws towards a close, so is there, and will there be increased activity, which should call forth a counteracting watchfulness and prudence on the
part of the people of God.

We would, then, give as general counsel to the churches, that the gift of tongues, &c., be not exercised before the public, unless the individual cannot help it, then,
indeed, we may be benefitted thereby; but that the officers hold out no invitations as has been frequently the case to a display of the various gifts in your church
meetings. Let the Saints be content to exercise the gifts among themselves, or tarry for the time, when assembled in Zion from various nations and climes, then shall they
exercise the gift of tongues for its legitimate purpose, until the Lord turn upon the earth a pure language; so also the officers of the church, endowed with the fulness of
the power of the holy priesthood, shall go forth unto the nations, with a capability to address in their native languages, and compel them to come in that the house of the
Lord may be filled. A hint to the wise will be sufficient. Let the Saints be wise as serpents, and as harmless as doves. Your visions, your dreams, your tongues and
interpretations, your prophesyings, when of the Lord are sacred and holy things, and are not to be made an exhibition of, neither to be boasted of saith the Lord. He
that hath ears to hear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches.

WE have this month extended to an unusual length, our extracts illustrative of the signs of the times; but deeming them to be of an extraordinary nature, must be our
apology for so doing. We congratulate the Saints of the Lord on the progress, which the principles of truth are making around us; many are inquiring, and many are
added to the church, in all quarters where the elders are labouring faithfully to accomplish the mission the Lord has given them. Let the servants of God have an eye
single to his glory-let them be the heralds of glad tidings, even the gospel of salvation; and bear a faithful testimony of the judgments nigh at hand, and the Lord shall be
with them, to crown their labours with success.

We wish to remind our brethren of the claims which the building of the temple of the Lord has upon the Church unitedly, and urge them to diligence in a cause upon
which so much depends relative to the prosperity of Zion, and the carrying onwards of the great work of the last days.

Notice.

All debts owing to P. P. Pratt, our agents will please to forward as early as possible, as they are left in our hands to discharge certain accounts.

The shipping, which eight months ago was supposed to be worth ï¿½28,600,000 is now estimated at only ï¿½11,440,000, and as much of it is mortgaged, it is likely to
pass, we are afraid, from the hands of the present owners. All the ports of the world, it is said, are crowded with ships seeking freights, at greatly reduced rates, and
 Copyright
few or none(c)
             are2005-2009,   Infobase Media Corp.
                 to be had.-Sun.                                                                                                                     Page 346 / 1033

Contents.
All debts owing to P. P. Pratt, our agents will please to forward as early as possible, as they are left in our hands to discharge certain accounts.

The shipping, which eight months ago was supposed to be worth ï¿½28,600,000 is now estimated at only ï¿½11,440,000, and as much of it is mortgaged, it is likely to
pass, we are afraid, from the hands of the present owners. All the ports of the world, it is said, are crowded with ships seeking freights, at greatly reduced rates, and
few or none are to be had.-Sun.

Contents.

No. 9. January 1843. Vol. III.
EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL STREET, LIVERPOOL.

The Influence of the Principles of Truth.

In the third number of the second volume of the STAR, we find the following extract taken from the Baptist Register (an American paper) in reference to the influence
of the principles taught by the Church of Christ in the last days:-"We have looked upon it as a mere delusion, containing the seeds of its own dissolution. But there is
order in this fanaticism, there is system in this imposture, and it carries with it an invisible spirit by which the learned and the unlearned are strangely overcome." We also
extract from Mr. Alexander Campbell's recommendation of "Mormonism Unveiled," published by E. D. Howe, the following:-"The waters of Lethe, in their fabled
powers of stupefaction, were not half so efficient as the infatuations of Mormonism, for if once the delusion is tasted, there is little or no hope.

We like the opposers of the principles of truth to make such statements as these. We rejoice to see them compelled to make such acknowledgments, illustrating the
sentiment conveyed by Tertullian of old, when he said, "who ever looked well into our holy religion that did not embrace it" So will it be, for who can approach the
contemplation of the principles of eternal truth, calmly and rationally, without being interested? who can investigate the scheme of salvation-the manifestation of the
benevolence of Deity, without being entranced with divine goodness?

What, then, are the principles which are so influential, even according to the testimony of our enemies? We go forth amongst the multitude, who, instead of being one
"harmonious whole" through the influence of religion, are torn asunder and distracted by the multitude of conflicting opinions that obtain amongst them. We bear
testimony that angels have again ministered unto the sons of men, that the curtain which hides from our view the eternal world has been withdrawn, and that mortals
have held converse with the resurrected dead, in order to learn the will of God, and to enable them to become instruments in his hands for the accomplishment of his
great purposes in terminating the present condition of men, and bringing to pass the millennial reign of his glorified and exalted Son.

And through what instrumentality do we profess that this great work has begun? We answer through the coming forth of a record of a branch of the house of Israel, of
the seed of Joseph, upon the western continent, in answer to the prayer of faith in the righteous dead, and in fulfilment of the prophecies of the ancient fathers, in
reference to the house of Joseph being the instrument in the hands of God in bringing to pass his great purposes, and pushing the nations together from the ends of the
earth.

The Book comes forth through the instrumentality of one ordained to stand as a prophet unto the people of the Lord, and inspired to translate its contents and usher
them forth to the world. But what is its reception? It is handled and glanced at by the learned and the wise of this generation, for a glance is generally sufficient to satisfy
such with regard to its contents, and is cast aside and condemned as a puerile and absurd production-as bearing the stamp of imposture, because it violates the
grammatical rules of the English language, and is not sent forth garnished and adorned with learned tropes and rounded periods, like the divinity of the schools, and
which is so well calculated to charm a people most faithfully described as having itching ears.

But where does the absurdity lie? Surely not in supposing that if the Lord gave revelation through the mouth of one brought up to agricultural pursuits, and as our
enemies testify, "not much given to study," it would be given in the language of the individual, such as he was in the habit of using to communicate his ideas, and certainly
not in the diction of the schools. But a ridiculous notion is frequently expressed, that the dictates of the spirit, through whatsoever channel they may flow, must
necessarily be correctly constructed and perfectly grammatical. We grant at once, that if the Lord had chosen for his instrument the learned and the wise, we might
expect what they gave forth as the teachings of the spirit, to be sufficiently correct to please the most fastidious. But, certainly, we should have felt ourselves justified in
being sceptical as to the truth of the Book of Mormon, had we found it written in the style of modern divinity, knowing at the same time, that the individual who sent it
forth had not had the advantages requisite to give a polished education. But we perceive by the word of God, that our beloved brother, Joseph Smith, is not the only
agent who has been employed as a servant of the Lord from amongst (comparatively speaking) the uneducated class. In the 4th chapter of Acts and the 13th verse, we
read thus: "Now, when they saw the boldness of Peter and John, and perceived that they were unlearned and ignorant men, they marvelled; and they took knowledge
of them, that they had been with Jesus." We ask, by what did they perceive that the apostles were unlearned and ignorant? Was it by their speaking the Hebrew
language in its purity and perfection? We trow not; for had the apostles been speaking a purely grammatical language, where could the evidence have been that they
were unlearned? But the truth is this, and we repeat what we have before said, every instrument which the Lord employs will be at any rate gifted with simplicity and
sincerity, and whatever the Lord shall be pleased to give unto his people, by them shall be given naturally and without hypocrisy.

But what are these strange and influential principles which have come forth with the Book of Mormon? Truly, our enemies have for once borne testimony to what is
true, when they have written as before quoted on the influence of these things. Yes; we have often looked around us with admiration and wonder, to see the effect of
the teachings of the Lord: we have beheld the aged tottering on the brink of the grave as it were, awakened by the principles of truth to the liveliness and vivacity of
youth, their hearts overflowing with gratitude like Simeon of old, when his eyes had seen the Lord's Christ; and again, we have seen youth humbling itself to the
requirements of truth, and exercising a power of faith in the unsophisticated spring of life, that has given unto them the wisdom of years, and enabled many of them to
arise and gather with the people, and the youngest and most feeble, perhaps, of the family, have become the pioneers of their tribe. In many cases we have seen, as it
were, natural and constitutional fear annihilated by obedience to the principles of truth, and the reception of that spirit which is imparted to them that from the heart
obey.

Let us, then, now briefly state what the principles are which the enemies of truth, as well as the servants of the Lord acknowledge to be so powerful. We say at once,
that the doctrine of the Church of Christ opens to man, in the first place, a fountain for sin and for uncleanness, proposes to him means by which he may be forgiven,
and not forgiven only, but restored into the favour of God, to become an heir of God and a joint heir with Jesus Christ; yes, even as it is written,-"he came unto his own,
but his own received him not, but as many as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to those who believe in his name." And again, as
Paul writes in the 2nd Thessalonians, 2nd chapter and 14th verse, "whereunto he called you by our gospel, to the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ." And
is this the portion of them that receive the testimony of Jesus, and endure unto the end? Is it, indeed, true that redeemed man is destined for so high a glory? Let us
examine this subject a little. We find in the prayer of the Saviour this declaration, "and the glory which thou gavest me, I have given them, that they may be one, even as
we are one." And again, from the declarations of the Saviour to his servant John in his apocalyptic vision, we learn that to him that overcometh and keepeth my works
unto the end, to him will I give power over the nations, and he shall rule with a rod of iron; as the vessels of the potter shall they be broken to shivers; even us I received
of my Father, and I will give unto him the morning star." Again, "to him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me on my throne, even as I also overcame, and am sat
down with my Father on his throne." And, "he that overcometh shall inherit all things, and I will be his God, and he shall be my son." And these are the glories of the
redeemed, and this is the distinction to which he that is faithful shall be exalted. Shall we wonder, then, at the influence of the principles of truth? can we any longer be
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
surprised   at the fortitude with which the ancient saints endured tribulation and braved death in its most terrific forms? or can we be surprised that Page      347 of
                                                                                                                                                         the influence / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                         the
same glorious principles should produce the same effect in the present age of the world? No wonder, then, as Mr. Campbell says, "if the delusion be once tasted, there
is little or no hope." Here is the secret spring of action in those who have entered into covenant with God; here is the hope that elevates the Saints above the things that
unto the end, to him will I give power over the nations, and he shall rule with a rod of iron; as the vessels of the potter shall they be broken to shivers; even us I received
of my Father, and I will give unto him the morning star." Again, "to him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me on my throne, even as I also overcame, and am sat
down with my Father on his throne." And, "he that overcometh shall inherit all things, and I will be his God, and he shall be my son." And these are the glories of the
redeemed, and this is the distinction to which he that is faithful shall be exalted. Shall we wonder, then, at the influence of the principles of truth? can we any longer be
surprised at the fortitude with which the ancient saints endured tribulation and braved death in its most terrific forms? or can we be surprised that the influence of the
same glorious principles should produce the same effect in the present age of the world? No wonder, then, as Mr. Campbell says, "if the delusion be once tasted, there
is little or no hope." Here is the secret spring of action in those who have entered into covenant with God; here is the hope that elevates the Saints above the things that
surround them; here is the source of that energy which enables them to calmly bear the finger of scorn-the contempt of once devoted friendship-the loss of friends, of
kindred, of natural affection, and to press onward in the service of God, with an eye single to his glory, and a heart prepared to serve him with all diligence in the rolling
onward of the gospel of the kingdom as a witness unto all nations that the end may come. Yes, the people of God are looking forward to the recompense of reward;
their minds are expanding, and their hearts are enlarging through the glorious truths that are opened out unto them by the revelations of the Spirit. What, then, is the faith
and the obedience necessary to give us claim to these high honours, to these glorious distinctions? We answer they are the same to-day as yesterday-the same at this
hour in the island of Britain, as they were on the day of Pentecost; even faith in the Lord Jesus Christ as the anointed of the Father, the Messiah, the Saviour of the
world; and baptism in his name for the remission of sins, in order that they may receive the gift of the Holy Ghost, by which witness they shall know of a surety what is
truth, and realize to a certainty whether the doctrines they have embraced be of God or not. And if it was necessary on the day of Pentecost to recognize him whom the
Father had sent, it is necessary now; and if there was power in his name on that memorable day to cancel the sins of the transgressor, it has the same power to-day as
then, and is as necessary to be invoked upon us as upon them. And was the promise faithful in that day, that they should receive the gift of the Holy Ghost, it is faithful
still, it is needed still; and, let the heart of every Saint respond with gratitude, it is realized still; and it has been our inestimable privilege to prove for ourselves the God of
truth, and to know by a happy experience that his promises fail not.

Then, let the Saints rejoice to hear such exclamations as the foregoing with regard to the principles of truth, when we see our enemies acknowledging that, in connexion
with the work of the Lord, "there is an invisible spirit by which the learned and the unlearned are strangely overcome." It was said in our hearing the other day, that
there was nothing in the work of the Lord to attract a superior mind. Be it allowed for a moment, and what is the reason? Did the world by wisdom ever find out God,
or will they ever do so? We answer, No. The purposes of the Almighty were ever ordained so as to bring to nought the wisdom of the wise, and to cause the
understanding of the prudent to be hid; and shall the great work of the latter days be conducted on a system at variance with all his former proceedings? nay, verily, he
will not give his glory to another.

But what is the reason that multitudes of the wise and the learned turn away with scorn from the work of the Lord, as almost beneath their contempt; we say at once it
is because the plan of salvation is so God-like; and by being so simple, recognizing all men as involved in one like calamity, as equally helpless and undone, and as
requiring alike the same means to deliver them from the consequences of sin and introduce them to the favour of God. The human mind finds itself much more flattered
by labouring among the mists and the clouds of human wisdom; it is then conscious of its strength and energy, and rejoices in its own might; but the gospel which he that
runs may read, is by far too simple and is comprehended by the honest hearted without calling forth the energy which the human mind is so proud of exercising. But
though we allow that there is not that in the gospel which attracts the self-opinionated and the proud, yet it is not true that superior minds do not become subject to the
principles of truth; but rather is the quotation at the head of this article more correct, when it is said that it is accompanied by an invisible spirit by which the learned and
the unlearned are strangely overcome. Yes, my hearers, the servants of the Lord are sent forth to preach the "gospel of the kingdom," the gathering together in the
dispensation of the fulness of times of a people and a nation to meet the Lord at his coming, that his will may be done on the earth even as it is in heaven. Let us, then,
rejoice and be glad, knowing that we are called by a holy calling, and that we have not followed a cunningly devised fable, but the truth as it is in Jesus; and let us be
desirous to live by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God. With such sublime prospects before us, we can allow the world to cry delusion, and can take
the scoffs and the sneers of it with patience, looking unto the recompense of reward, and hasting unto the coming of the Lord Jesus Christ, when he shall be revealed
from heaven, taking vengeance on them that know not God and obey not the gospel of his Son.

May the Lord preserve the Saints in righteousness and in all faithfulness until that day; and when called to pass through the deep waters of tribulation, may they be
sustained by his spirit, that they may come forth purified, having their garments washed and made white in the blood of the Lamb. Amen.-ED.

History of Joseph Smith.

(Continued from page 135.)

We still continued the work of translation, when, in the ensuing month (May, 1829), we on a certain day went into the woods to pray and inquire of the Lord respecting
baptism for the remission of sins, as we found mentioned in the translation of the plates. While we were thus employed, praying and calling upon the Lord, a messenger
from heaven descended in a cloud of light, and having laid his hand upon us, he ordained us, saying unto us, "Upon you my fellow servants, in the name of Messiah, I
confer the priesthood of Aaron, which holds the keys of the ministering of angels, and of the gospel of repentance, and of baptism by immersion for the remission of
sins; and this shall never be taken again from the earth, until the sons of Levi do offer again an offering unto the Lord in righteousness." He said this Aaronie priesthood
had not the power of laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost, but that this should be conferred on us hereafter, and he commanded us to go and be baptized,
and gave us directions that I should baptize Oliver Cowdery, and afterwards that he should baptize me.

Accordingly we went and were baptized, I baptized him first, and afterwards he baptized me, after which I laid my hands upon his head and ordained him to the
Aaronic priesthood, afterwards he laid his hands on me and ordained me to the same priesthood-for so we were commanded.

The messenger who visited us on this occasion, and conferred this priesthood upon us, said that his name was John, the same that is called John the Baptist in the New
Testament, and that he acted under the direction of Peter, James, and John, who held the keys of the priesthood of Melchisedeek, which priesthood he said should in
due time be conferred on us, and that I should be called the first elder and he the second. It was on the 15th day of May, 1829, that we were baptized and ordained
under the hand of the messenger.

Immediately on our coming up out of the water after we had been baptized, we experienced great and glorious blessings from our heavenly Father. No sooner had I
baptized Oliver Cowdery than the Holy Ghost fell upon him and he stood up and prophesied many things which should shortly come to pass. And again, so soon as I
had been baptized by him, I also had the spirit of prophecy, when, standing up, I prophesied concerning the rise of the church, and many other things connected with
the church and this generation of the children of men. We were filled with the Holy Ghost, and rejoiced in the God of our salvation.

Our minds being now enlightened, we began to have the scriptures laid open to our understandings, and the true meaning of their more mysterious passages revealed
unto us in a manner which we never could attain to previously, nor ever before had thought of. In the mean time we were forced to keep secret the circumstances of
our having been baptized and having received the priesthood, owing to a spirit of persecution which had already manifested itself in the neighbourhood. We had been
threatened with being mobbed, from time to time, and this too by professors of religion. And their intentions of mobbing us were only counteracted by the influence of
my wife's father's family, (under Divine Providence), who had become friendly to me, and who were opposed to mobs and willing that I should be allowed to continue
the work of translation without interruption; and therefore offered and promised us protection from all unlawful proceedings as far as in them lay.

After a few days, however, feeling it to be our duty, we commenced to reason out of the scriptures with our acquaintances and friends, as we happened to meet with
 Copyright
them. About(c)  2005-2009,
              this           Infobase
                   time my brother     Media
                                   Samuel      Corp. came to visit us. We informed him of what the Lord was about to do for the children of men, Page
                                           II. Smith                                                                                                     348 /with
                                                                                                                                                 and to reason  1033
                                                                                                                                                                   him
out of the bible. We also showed him that part of the work which we had translated, and laboured to persuade him concerning the gospel of Jesus Christ which was
now about to be revealed in its fulness. He was not, however, very easily persuaded of these things, but after much enquiry and explanation he retired to the woods, in
the work of translation without interruption; and therefore offered and promised us protection from all unlawful proceedings as far as in them lay.

After a few days, however, feeling it to be our duty, we commenced to reason out of the scriptures with our acquaintances and friends, as we happened to meet with
them. About this time my brother Samuel II. Smith came to visit us. We informed him of what the Lord was about to do for the children of men, and to reason with him
out of the bible. We also showed him that part of the work which we had translated, and laboured to persuade him concerning the gospel of Jesus Christ which was
now about to be revealed in its fulness. He was not, however, very easily persuaded of these things, but after much enquiry and explanation he retired to the woods, in
order that by secret and fervent prayer he might obtain of a merciful God, wisdom to enable him to judge for himself. The result was that he obtained revelations for
himself sufficient to convince him of the truth of our assertions to him, and on the fifteenth day of that same month in which we had been baptized and ordained, Oliver
Cowdery baptized him; and he returned to his father's house greatly glorifying and praising God, being filled with the Holy Spirit. Not many days afterwards, my brother
Hyrum Smith came to us to enquire concerning these things, when, at his earnest request I enquired of the Lord through the Urim and Thummim, and received for him
the following:

Revelation Given to Hyrum Smith Harmony Susquchannah County Pennsylvania May 1829.

A great and marvellous work is about to come forth among the children of men: behold, I am God, and give heed to my word, which is quick and powerful, sharper
than a two-edged sword, to the dividing asunder of both joints and marrow, therefore give heed unto my word.

Behold, the field is white already to harvest, therefore, whoso desireth to reap, let him thrust in his sickle with all his might, and reap while the day lasts, that he may
treasure up for his soul everlasting salvation in the kingdom of God; yea, whosoever will thrust in his sickle and reap, the same is called of God; therefore, if you will ask
of me you shall receive, if you will knock it shall be opened unto you.

Now as you have asked, behold I say unto you, keep my commandments, and seek to bring forth and establish the cause of Zion. Seek not for riches but for wisdom,
and behold the mysteries of God shall be unfolded unto you, and then shall you be made rich; behold, he that hath eternal life is rich.

Verily, verily, I say unto you, even as you desire of me, so shall it be done unto you; and, if you desire you shall be the means of doing much good in this generation.
Say nothing but repentance unto this generation. Keep my commandments, and assist to bring forth my work according to my commandments, and you shall be
blessed.

Behold, thou hast a gift, or thou shalt have a gift if thou wilt desire of me in faith, with an honest heart, believing in the power of Jesus Christ, or in my power which
speaketh unto thee; for, behold, it is I that speak; behold, I am the light that shineth in darkness, and by my power I give these words unto thee.

And now, verily, verily, I say unto thee, put your trust in that Spirit which leadeth to do good, yea, to do justly, to walk humbly, to judge righteously, and this is my
Spirit.

Verily, verily, I say unto you, I will impart unto you of my Spirit, which shall enlighten your mind, which shall fill your soul with joy, and then shall ye know, or by this
shall you know all things whatsoever you desire of me, which is pertaining unto things of righteousness, in faith believing in me that you shall receive.

Behold, I command you, that you need not suppose that you are called to preach until you are called; wait a little longer, until you shall have my word, my rock, my
church, and my gospel, that you may know of a surety my doctrine; and then, behold, according to your desires, yea even according to your faith shall it be done unto
you.

Keep my commandments; hold your peace; appeal unto my spirit; yea, cleave unto me with all your heart, that you may assist in bringing to light those things of which
have been spoken; yea, the translation of my work: be patient until you shall accomplish it.

Behold, this is your work, to keep my commandments; yea, with all your might, mind, and strength; seek not to declare my word, but first seek to obtain my word, and
then shall your tongue be loosened; then, if you desire, you shall have my Spirit and my word; yea, the power of God unto the convincing of men; but now, hold your
peace, study my word which hath gone forth among the children of men; and also study my word which shall come forth among the children of men, or that which is
now translating, yea, until you have obtained all which I shall grant unto the children of men in this generation, and then shall all things be added thereunto.

Behold, thou art Hyrum, my son; seek the kingdom of God and all things shall be added according to that which is just. Build upon my rock, which is my gospel: deny
not the spirit of revelation nor the spirit of prophecy, for wo unto him that denieth these things; therefore, treasure up in your hearts until the time which is in my wisdom
that you shall go forth: behold, I speak unto all who have good desires, and have thrust in their sickles to reap.

Behold, I am Jesus Christ, the Son of God; I am the life and the light of the world; I am the same who came unto my own, and my own received me not; but verily,
verily, I say unto you that as many as receiveth me, to them will I give power to become the sons of God even to them that believe on my name.-Amen.

Lecture on Faith.

From the Book of Doctrine and Covenants.

1. Having treated, in the preceding lectures, of the ideas of the character, perfections, and attributes of God; we next proceed to treat of the knowledge which persons
must have, that the course of life which they pursue is according to the will of God, in order that they may be enabled to exercise faith in him unto life and salvation.

2. This knowledge supplies an important place in revealed religion; for it was by reason of it that the ancients were enabled to endure as seeing him who is invisible. An
actual knowledge to any person that the course of life which he pursues is according to the will of God, is essentially necessary to enable him to have that confidence in
God, without which no person can obtain eternal life. It was this that enabled the ancient saints to endure all their afflictions and persecutions, and to take joyfully the
spoiling of their goods; knowing (not believing merely) that they had a more enduring substance.-Heb. c. x. v. 34.

3. Having the assurance that they were pursuing a course which was agreeable to the will of God, they were enabled to take, not only the spoiling of their goods and
the wasting of their substance joyfully, but also to suffer death in its most horrid forms; knowing (not merely believing) that when this earthly house of their tabernacle
was dissolved, they had a building of God, a house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.-2 Cor. c. v, v. 1.

4. Such was, and always will be, the situation of the saints of God; that unless they have an actual knowledge that the course they are pursuing is according to the will of
God, they will grow weary in their minds and faint; for such has been and always will be the opposition in the hearts of unbelievers and those that know not God,
against the pure and unadulterated religion of heaven-the only thing which ensures eternal life-that they will persecute to the uttermost all that worship God according to
his revelations, receive the truth in the love of it, and submit themselves to be guided and directed by his will, and drive them to such extremeties, that nothing short of an
actual knowledge
 Copyright          of their being
             (c) 2005-2009,        the favourites
                               Infobase           of heaven, and of their having embraced that order of things which God has established for the redemption of man, will
                                          Media Corp.                                                                                                 Page 349 / 1033
enable them to exercise that confidence in him necessary for them to overcome the world, and obtain that crown of glory which is laid up for them that fear God.

5. For a man to lay down his all-his character and reputation-his honour and applause-his good name among men-his houses-his lands-his brothers and sisters-his wife
God, they will grow weary in their minds and faint; for such has been and always will be the opposition in the hearts of unbelievers and those that know not God,
against the pure and unadulterated religion of heaven-the only thing which ensures eternal life-that they will persecute to the uttermost all that worship God according to
his revelations, receive the truth in the love of it, and submit themselves to be guided and directed by his will, and drive them to such extremeties, that nothing short of an
actual knowledge of their being the favourites of heaven, and of their having embraced that order of things which God has established for the redemption of man, will
enable them to exercise that confidence in him necessary for them to overcome the world, and obtain that crown of glory which is laid up for them that fear God.

5. For a man to lay down his all-his character and reputation-his honour and applause-his good name among men-his houses-his lands-his brothers and sisters-his wife
and children, and even his own life also, counting all things but filth and dross for the excellency of the knowledge of Jesus Christ, requires more than mere belief, or
supposition that he is doing the will of God; but actual knowledge realizing that, when these sufferings are ended, he will enter into eternal rest and be a partaker of the
glory of God.

6. For unless a person does know that he is walking according to the will of God, it would be offering an insult to the dignity of the Creator, were he to say that he
would be a partaker of his glory when he should have done with the things of this life; but when he has this knowledge, and most assuredly knows that he his doing the
will of God, his confidence can be equally strong that he will be a partaker of the glory of God.

7. Let us here observe that a religion that does not require the sacrifice of all things, never has power sufficient to produce the faith necessary unto life and salvation; for
from the first existence of man, the faith necessary unto the enjoyment of life and salvation never could be obtained without the sacrifice of all earthly things. It was
through this sacrifice, and this only, that God has ordained that men should enjoy eternal life; and it is through the medium of the sacrifice of all earthly things, that men
do actually know that they are doing the things that are well pleasing in the sight of God. When a man has offered in sacrifice all that he has for the truth's sake, not even
withholding his life, and believing before God that he has been called to make this sacrifice, because he seeks to do his will, he does know most assuredly that God
does and will accept his sacrifice and offering, and that he has not, nor will not seek his face in vain. Under these circumstances, then, he can obtain the faith necessary
for him to lay hold on eternal life.

8. It is in vain for persons to fancy to themselves that they are heirs with those, or can be heirs with them who have offered their all in sacrifice, and by this means
obtained faith in God, and favour with him so as to obtain eternal life, unless they in like manner offer unto him the same sacrifice, and through that offering obtain the
knowledge that they are accepted of him.

9. It was in offering sacrifices that Abel, the first marayr, obtained knowledge that he was accepted of God. And from the days of righteous Abel to the present time,
the knowledge that men have that they are accepted in the sight of God, is obtained by offering sacrifice; and in the last days, before the Lord comes, he is to gather
together his saints who have made a covenant with him by sacrifice.-Psalm 1. v. 3, 4, 5. Our God shall come, and shall not keep silence; a fire shall devour before him,
and it shall be very tempestuous round about him. He shall call to the heavens from above, and to the earth, that he may judge his people. Gather my saints together
unto me; those that have made a covenant unto me by sacrifice.

10. Those, then, who make the sacrifice, will have the testimony that their course is pleasing in the sight of God, and those who have this testimony will have faith to lay
hold on eternal life, and will be enabled, through faith, to endure unto the end, and receive the crown that is laid up for them that love the appearing of our Lord Jesus
Christ. But those who do not make the sacrifice cannot enjoy this faith, because men are dependent upon this sacrifice in order to obtain this faith; therefore, they
cannot lay hold upon eternal life, because the revelations of God do not guarantee unto them the authority so to do, and without this guarantee faith could not exist.

11. All the saints of whom we have account in all the revelations of God which are extant, obtained the knowledge which they had of their acceptance in his sight,
through the sacrifice which they offered unto him; and through the knowledge thus obtained, their faith became sufficiently strong to lay hold upon the promise of eternal
life, and to endure as seeing him who is invisible; and were enabled, through faith, to combat the powers of darkness, contend against the wiles of the adversary,
overcome the world, and obtain the end of their faith, even the salvation of their souls.

12. But those who have not made this sacrifice to God, do not know that the course which they pursue is well pleasing in his sight: for whatever may be their belief or
their opinion, it is a matter of doubt and uncertainty in their mind; and where doubt and uncertainty is, there faith is not, nor can it be. For doubt and faith do not exist in
the same person at the same time; so that persons whose minds are under doubts and fears cannot have unshaken confidence; and where unshaken confidence is not,
there faith is weak: and where faith is weak, the persons will not be able to contend against all the opposition, tribulations, and afflictions, which they will have to
encounter in order to be heirs of God, and joint heirs with Christ Jesus; and they will grow weary in their minds, and the adversary will have power over them, and
destroy them.

NOTE.-This lecture is so plain, and the facts set forth so self evident, that it is deemed unnecessary to form a catechism upon it; the student is therefore instructed to
commit the whole to memory.

O. Cowdery's First Letter to W. W. Phelps.

Norton Medina County Ohio Sabbath Cocning Sep. 7 1834.

Dear Brother,-Before leaving home I promised, if I tarried long, to write; and while a few moments are now allowed me for reflection, aside from the cares and
common conversation of my friends in this place, I have thought that were I to communicate them to you, might, perhaps, if they should not prove especially beneficial
to yourself, by confirming you in the faith of the gospel, at least be interesting, since it has pleased our heavenly Father to call us both to rejoice in the same hope of
eternal life. And by giving them publicity, some thousands who have embraced the same covenant, may learn something more particular upon the rise of this church, in
this last time. And while the grey evening is fast changing into a settled darkness, my heart responds with the happy millions who are in the presence of the Lamb, and
are past the power of temptation, in rendering thanks, though feebly, to the same parent.

Another day has passed, into that to us boundless ocean, ETERNITY! where nearly six thousand years have gone before; and what flits across the mind like an electric
shock is, that it will never return! whether it has been well improved or not; whether the principles emanating from HIM who "hallowed" it, have been observed; or
whether, like the common mass of time, it has been heedlessly spent, is not for me to say-one thing I can say-it can never be recalled it has rolled in to assist in filling up
the grand space decreed in the mind of its Author, till nature shall have ceased her work, and time its accustomed revolutions-when its Lord shall have completed the
gathering of his elect, and with them enjoy that Sabbath which shall never end!

On Friday the 5th, in company with our brother Joseph Smith, jun., I left Kirtland for this place (New Portage), to attend the conference previously appointed. To be
permitted, once more, to travel with this brother, occasions reflections of no ordinary kind. Many have been the fatigues and privations which have fallen to my lot to
endure, for the gospel's sake, since 1828, with this brother. Our road has very frequently been spread with the "fowler's snare," and our persons sought with the
eagerness of the savage's ferocity, for innocent blood, by men either heated to desperation by the insinuations of those who professed to be "guides and way-marks" to
the kingdom of glory, or the individuals themselves! This, I confess, is a dark picture to spread before our patrons, but they will pardon my plainness when I assure
them of the truth. In fact, God has so ordered, that the reflections which I am permitted to cast upon my past life, relative to a knowledge of the way of salvation, are
rendered "doubly endearing." Not only have I been graciously preserved from wicked and unreasonable men, with this our brother, but I have seen the fruit of
 Copyright (c)in2005-2009,
perseverance     proclaimingInfobase    Mediagospel,
                              the everlasting    Corp. immediately after it was declared to the world in these last days, in a manner not to be forgotten
                                                                                                                                                       Page
                                                                                                                                                          while350  / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                heaven gives
me common intellect. And what serves to render the reflection past expression on this point is, that from his hand I received baptism, by the direction of the angel of
God-the first received into this church in this day.
eagerness of the savage's ferocity, for innocent blood, by men either heated to desperation by the insinuations of those who professed to be "guides and way-marks" to
the kingdom of glory, or the individuals themselves! This, I confess, is a dark picture to spread before our patrons, but they will pardon my plainness when I assure
them of the truth. In fact, God has so ordered, that the reflections which I am permitted to cast upon my past life, relative to a knowledge of the way of salvation, are
rendered "doubly endearing." Not only have I been graciously preserved from wicked and unreasonable men, with this our brother, but I have seen the fruit of
perseverance in proclaiming the everlasting gospel, immediately after it was declared to the world in these last days, in a manner not to be forgotten while heaven gives
me common intellect. And what serves to render the reflection past expression on this point is, that from his hand I received baptism, by the direction of the angel of
God-the first received into this church in this day.

Near this time of the setting of the sun, sabbath evening, April 5th, 1829, my natural eyes for the first time beheld this brother. He then resided in Harmony,
Susquehanna county, Penn. On Monday, the 6th, I assisted him in arranging some business of a temporal nature, and on Tuesday, the 7th, commenced to write the
book of Mormon. These were days never to he forgotten-to sit under the sound of a voice dictated by the inspiration of heaven, awakened the atmost gratitude of this
bosom! Day after day I continued, uninterrupted, to write from his mouth, as he translated with the Urim and Thummim, or, as the Nephites would have said,
"Interpreters," the history or record called, "The Book of Mormon."

To notice, in even few words, the interesting account given by Mormon and his faithful son Moroni, of a people once beloved and favoured of heaven, would
supereede my present design; I shall therefore defer this to a future period, and as I said in the introduction, pass more directly to some few incidents immediately
connected with the rise of this church, which may be entertaining to some thousands who have stepped forward amid the frowns of bigots and the calumny of
hypocrites, and embraced the gospel of Christ.

No men, in their sober senses, could translate and write the directions given to the Nephites from the mouth of the Saviour of the precise manner in which men should
build up his church, and especially when corruption had spread an uncertainty over all forms and systems practised among men, without desiring a privilege of showing
the willingness of the heart by being buried in the liquid grave, to answer a "good conscience by the resurrection of Jesus Christ."

After writing the account given of the Saviour's ministry to the remnant of the seed of Jacob, upon this continent, it was easily to be seen, as the prophet said would be,
that darkness covered the earth and gross darkness the minds of the people. On reflecting further it was as easily to be seen, that amid the great strife and noise
concerning religion, none had authority from God to administer the ordinances of the gospel. For the question might be asked, have men authority to administer in the
name of Christ, who deny revelations? when his testimony is no less than the spirit of prophecy? and his religion based, built, and sustained by immediate revelations in
all ages of the world, when he has had a people on earth? If these facts were buried, and carefully concealed by men whose craft would have been in danger if once
permitted to shine in the faces of men, they were no longer to us; and we only waited for the commandment to be given, "arise and be baptised."

This was not long desired before it was realized. The Lord, who is rich in mercy, and ever willing to answer the consistent prayer of the humble, after we had called
upon him in a fervent manner, aside from the abodes of men, condescended to manifest to us his will. On a sudden, as from the midst of eternity, the voice of the
Redeemer spake peace to us, while the vail was parted and the angel of God came down clothed with glory and delivered the anxiously looked for message, and the
keys of the gospel of repentance! What joy! what wonder! what amazement! While the world were racked and distracted-while millions were groping as the blind for
the wall, and while all men were resting upon uncertainty, as a general mass, our eyes beheld, our ears heard. As in the "blaze of day;" yes, more-above the glitter of the
May sunbeam, which then shed its brilliancy over the face of nature! Then his voice, though mild, pierced to the centre and his words, "I am thy fellow-servant,"
dispelled every fear. We listened, we gazed, we admired! 'Twas the voice of the angel from glory, 'twas a message from the Most High! and as we heard we rejoiced,
while his love enkindled upon our souls, and we were wrapt in the vision of the Almighty! Where was room for doubt? No where; uncertainty had fled, doubt had sunk
no more to rise, while fiction and deception had fled forever!

But, dear brother, think further, think for a moment what joy filled our hearts and with what surprise we must have bowed, (for who would not have bowed the knee
for such a blessing?) when we received under his hand the holy priesthood as he said, "upon you my fellow servants, in the name of Messiah, I confer this priesthood
and this authority, which shall remain upon earth, that the sons of Levi may yet offer an offering unto the Lord in righteousness!"

I shall not attempt to paint to you the feelings of this heart, nor the majestic beauty and glory which surrounded us on this occasion; but you will believe me when I say,
that earth, nor men, with the eloquence of time, cannot begin to clothe language in as interesting and sublime a manner as this holy personage. No; nor has this earth
power to give the joy, to bestow the peace, or comprehend the wisdom which was contained in each sentence as they were delivered by the power of the Holy Spirit!
Man may deceive his fellow man, deception may follow deception, and the children of the wicked one may have power to seduce the foolish and untaught, till naught
but fiction feeds the many, and the fruit of falsehood carries in its current the giddy to the grave; but one touch with the finger of his love, yes, one ray of glory from the
upper world, or one word from the mouth of the Saviour, from the bosom of eternity, strikes it all into insignificance, and blots it for ever from the mind! The assurance
that we were in the presence of an angel; the certainty that we heard the voice of Jesus, and the truth unsullied as it flowed from a pure personage, dictated by the will
of God is to me past description, and I shall ever look upon this expression of the Saviour's goodness with wonder and thanksgiving while I am permitted to tarry; and
in those mansions where perfection dwells and sin never comes, I hope to adore in that DAY which shall never cease!

I must close for the present: my candle is quite extinguished, and all nature seems locked in silence, shrouded in darkness, and enjoying that repose so necessary to this
life. But the period is rolling on when night will close, and those who are found worthy will inherit that city where neither the light of the sun nor moon will be necessary!
"for the glory of God will lighten it, and the Lamb will be the light thereof."

Young's Patent Composing Machine and the Family Herald.

Young's Patent Composing Machine is an invention just brought into operation for the setting up of type, which is done with great rapidity, and at about one-third the
usual cost. The Family Herald is a periodical just issued, the letter-press of which is set up by the before-mentioned machine. We have before us the second number, in
which, under the head "biography," we have the history of Joseph Smith, the Mormon Prophet, upon which we shall take the liberty of making a few remarks, and from
which we shall make some extracts. It seems that even this "world's wonder" as the result of human ingenuity, could only show its face once to the public before it must
be lending its aid to spread the name of Joseph Smith. Perhaps the topic may assist its sale, as it has done that of many other publications before; however, be this as it
may, we feel to thank them for the notice, though, most evidently, they mean the people of God no good, notwithstanding their boast that they "are none of those who
delight in abusing people of this description or even their leaders." The first extract we make is the following:

JOSEPH SMITH, THE MORMON PROPHET.-Last week we gave the life of Confucius; we now make a rapid descent to that of Joe Smith;" facile descensus
Averul." The one was a learned philosopher, the other is an unlearned anti-philosopher. Joseph threatens to be a second Mahomet. He has already 10,000 followers,
and a disciplined army of 1,500 men. He has also a city, and a temple, and a bank, and is getting himself a name. Several times the newspapers have announced his fall,
but he rises again. He was involved in one bankrupt rain, in Kirtland, Ohio, where his first temple was built, at a cost of 40,000 dollars; he was then directed by "the
spirit" to rice from the sheriffs officers and go to Independence, Missouri, which was to be called Mount Zion; but the Lynch lawyers speedily expelled him, and shot
the Mormons like so many Indians, or wolves, and treated them with unparalleled cruelty. This also seemed a termination of Joe's mission; but no, it excited sympathy,
and the sect prospered amazingly afterwards, giving one more proof of the old adage that "there is nothing like persecution for giving currency to fanatical doctrines."
The party soon afterwards migrated to Illinois, in the far west, where they have built a city, and given it the name of Nauvoo. It is inhabited solely by Mormons, and its
population is estimated at 10,000, and is rapidly increasing, as missionaries are dispersed throughout the States and Great Britain, to drive in believers to the dwelling-
 Copyright
place  of the (c) 2005-2009,
              "saints."          Infobase
                        It is a curious    Mediain
                                        spectacle Corp.                                                                                              Page
                                                   these days, and reminds us of the movements of the ana-baptists in Germany, during the 16th century,       351of/ course
                                                                                                                                                           which      1033
proved all miserable failures as this also must shortly do.
the Mormons like so many Indians, or wolves, and treated them with unparalleled cruelty. This also seemed a termination of Joe's mission; but no, it excited sympathy,
and the sect prospered amazingly afterwards, giving one more proof of the old adage that "there is nothing like persecution for giving currency to fanatical doctrines."
The party soon afterwards migrated to Illinois, in the far west, where they have built a city, and given it the name of Nauvoo. It is inhabited solely by Mormons, and its
population is estimated at 10,000, and is rapidly increasing, as missionaries are dispersed throughout the States and Great Britain, to drive in believers to the dwelling-
place of the "saints." It is a curious spectacle in these days, and reminds us of the movements of the ana-baptists in Germany, during the 16th century, which of course
proved all miserable failures as this also must shortly do.

We are none of those who delight in abusing people of this description or even their leaders. Persecution of any kind, by word or deed, serves only to promote the
cause which it assails. And there is always something wrong in society around when such things succeed, something indeed worse than themselves, for the simple-
minded fly to them for relief, to escape from the evils of common life.

Here we mark the dishonesty, the unfairness in the above extract in reference to Joseph Smith becoming a second Mahomet, and having a disciplined army of 1,500
men. Does this writer, as well as many others, know nothing of the laws of the United States in reference to the liability of every able bodied man, between the ages of
eighteen and forty-five, to serve in the militia of the country; and of the necessity of enrolling themselves for that purpose, after a residence in any place for a certain
time, varying in different states? There is a legion at Nauvoo, we admit, and it is a chartered legion; but is it in violation of the laws of America? we presume the writers
know that it is not; but they take care not to inform the public of the fact, but, on the contrary, make it a pretext for the statement. "Joseph threatens to be a second
Mahomet," and yet the writer does not, of course, "delight in abusing Joseph Smith or his followers."

That Nauvoo is a rising, and likely to be a prosperous and very extensive city we allow, but not that it is J. Smith's, either the temple, but that they are the property of
individuals, who have severally invested stock either in the one or the other. That he has a bank is a falsehood, but that he "is getting himself a name" is a manifest truth,
or, rather, his enemies are getting one for him, and the editors of the "Family Herald" have taken a very early opportunity to render what assistance they can in
spreading abroad the name of the prophet. "Several times (says the writer) have the newspapers announced his fall, but he rises again." Yes, verily, so they have many
times; indeed they have announced his death, and before they ever thought of contradicting their statements, they have given forth some fresh event in which the "dead"
prophet has been chief actor. Such is the blindness of men when exercising their feeble attempts to arrest the progress of truth or to malign its advocates. "That the city
of Nauvoo is inhabited solely by Mormons" is not true, as some of the first officers in the corporation are not connected with the church, and its population much
exceeds 10,000, and is undoubtedly rapidly increasing as the writer states, through the instrumentality of the labours of the servants of the Lord. But is the writer aware
that the principles of the gospel of the KINGDOM ever taught a gathering? Will any one seriously examine the doctrines of the New Testament, and say that it is
possible for them that have embraced its tenets to remain scattered abroad in the world, and not seek to be associated together in one general union? we should
suppose not, particularly when we reflect that every whole is made up of parts, and that if the Saints of God are to become a kingdom and a nation, they must begin to
become such by gathering together into one.

The writer acknowledges that the Saints have been persecuted, have been treated like so many Indians or wolves! The poor red skin! So then the ingenuity of our
author has found out the proper level for the noble aborigines of the western wilds-"the wolves!" And the Mormons have been treated like these two classes of subjects
for man's barbarity! But mark you, reader, the success, of the Saints "be speaks something wrong in society around, something, indeed, worse than themselves." What!
worse than the Mormons! can it be? yes, and the simple-minded fly to them for relief from the evils of common life." Is it, indeed, so? Yes, verily, many fly from the
evils of common life to the Church of God, and many more will yet do so, and find therein a refuge from the calamities that shall be speedily brought upon the earth,
when the "wicked shall be cut off from amongst the people, and few men shall be left." So, when persecution has raged, there has always been something worse around
the sufferers than themselves,-what a consolation! Our glorious master, the Lord Jesus Christ and his followers, were bad enough no doubt, from this mode of
reasoning, but they were surrounded by characters that were positively worse than themselves, and which compelled, no doubt, many to flee into the Church of the
Former-day Saints, "to escape from the evils of common life."

"We shall give," continues the writer, "some account of the leader and his designs, premising that much of it is reported by enemies and apostates from the party, and
therefore is to be received with some allowance for feeling, even though the testimony be delivered upon oath." Who where the individuals that propagated statements
respecting the Waldenses, that called forth, and, in the estimation of many, justified the exterminating slaughter which that people suffered? We answer, they were those
that had apostatized from them, that brought the abominable and false charges against them, which are now universally acknowledged to be false, as the people are to
have been, at the time, "the salt of the earth,"-Indeed it is in some measure consolatory to reflect, on the treatment which the people of God have received from the
wicked in all ages; and we deem it an honour to stand associated with a people "everywhere spoken against." After giving a coloured and foolish statement professing
to be an account of Mr. Smith's early history in connexion with the work of God, which we do not deem worthy of notice, as the correct detail of that period is already
published in the STAR, the writer gives the following as a specimen of the ingenuity of the prophet in raising money.

His mode of obtaining money during this period was very ingenious. It is not by religion alone that the Americans are to be befooled. Wishing to visit his sweetheart,
whom he afterwards married, but not possessed of means to take him to Pennsylvania, where she resided, he went to a man named Lawrence, and told him he had
discovered a rich mine of silver in Pennsylvania, which could be readily loaded into boats, and taken down the river to Philadelphia, to market! Smith promised to go
himself and shew Lawrence the mine! Lawrence believed it, and went, and paid all the bills of fare by the way. They sought the mine but could not find it. Smith,
however, found what was better, he found a wife by marrying his sweetheart privately. He returned home by the same means, for he found an old Dutchman, whom he
persuaded to go to Manchester, N. Y., with him, saying that there he had discovered a bar of gold, as thick as his leg, and three or four feet long, and that he could not
get it out alone on account of its being fast at one end! The Dutchman went and paid all expenses, but, when they came to Manchester, Joseph refused to go in search
of the gold, saying that he could not leave his young wife among strangers.

Now whoever feels disposed to swallow the last extract, we do not by any means envy their gullibility. We guess, that if Mr. Smith had discovered a silver mine, he
would have had the wisdom to keep the knowledge to himself, and we should fancy that Lawrence would have thought so too, before he had let slip the money for the
expenses of Joseph. But when a person has told one lie, we see how easy it is to tell another: and so Joseph prevailed on an old Dutchman to bring him and his wife
back again by persuading him that he had found a bar of gold as thick as his leg, and three or four feet long, but it was fast at one end. No, no, Mr. Editor of the Family
Herald, this is rather too good; there are not many Dutchmen, Yankees, or Englishmen who would not have managed, by some means, to have got the other end loose,
and still fewer of either class that would "snatch at such a bite."

But such is the character and absurdity that will get published as grave truth, so that it be written in opposition to the people of God; nothing is too silly or too
preposterous to be brought in array against them. In a popular paper of the day we have lately seen printed as fact, a pretended account of Mr. Smith personating an
angel, by being dressed in white, and wearing the appendages of wings; and on another occasion announcing that he would put his divine mission to the proof by
walking on the water before the people, and that for this purpose he had ingeniously placed forms or benches under the water, which some sly wag had sawn asunder,
which made the miracle a failure. Now we know not what amount of folly there is to be found in those who embrace the doctrines of the Latter-day Saints, but we
hesitate not to say there must be an extraordinary amount of folly and "bigotry that blinds the vision of the mind," in those who can for a moment give credence to such
statements.

But so we find it, and we find even the professed ministers of truth using weapons such as we have referred to above, as the best arguments they can bring to arrest the
progress of what they are pleased to denounce as error; but when do we hear them taking up the principles of the church of the Saints to try them by the word of God,
which they acknowledge as their standard? but here they would be at fault, for while they can unite to circulate the grossest slanders, and the most absurd falsities, to
attempt at unaminity
 Copyright            in usingInfobase
            (c) 2005-2009,      the scriptures
                                         Media ofCorp.
                                                 truth against us would be utterly useless, as they cannot agree about the word themselves as to its meaning;
                                                                                                                                                     Page 352 therefore,
                                                                                                                                                                   / 1033that
which ought to be the most powerful weapon against error, becomes powerless in the hands of such pitiable advocates of her cause.

The writer next proceeds to give an account, to us certainly new, of the discovery of the Book of Mormon, and of the translation of the same, but it is in a style of
But so we find it, and we find even the professed ministers of truth using weapons such as we have referred to above, as the best arguments they can bring to arrest the
progress of what they are pleased to denounce as error; but when do we hear them taking up the principles of the church of the Saints to try them by the word of God,
which they acknowledge as their standard? but here they would be at fault, for while they can unite to circulate the grossest slanders, and the most absurd falsities, to
attempt at unaminity in using the scriptures of truth against us would be utterly useless, as they cannot agree about the word themselves as to its meaning; therefore, that
which ought to be the most powerful weapon against error, becomes powerless in the hands of such pitiable advocates of her cause.

The writer next proceeds to give an account, to us certainly new, of the discovery of the Book of Mormon, and of the translation of the same, but it is in a style of
language too low to disgrace our columns with quoting it. We would rather refer our readers to the letter of Oliver Cowdery, which we have published in this number;
and we do not much envy the head or heart of any one that can read it without being moved, or without his heart aspiring with gratitude to the God of Heaven for the
glorious things he has vouchsafed to manifest in these days. The next extract is a reference to the long since exploded Spaulding tale, and certainly in this pretended
story, there has been a more manifest display of contradiction and falsehood, than on any other occasion.

The whole of this mystery is said to be cleared up by a manuscript story written by the late Solomon Spaulding, of which there are several witnesses to prove that the
book of Mormon is merely a transcript, with some religious interpelations. It is supposed that Smith had got possession of this, as it was missed from the trunk, and he
resided in its neighbourhood for four years. The widow and brother of Spaulding both attest the identity of the "Book of Mormon" and Spaulding's "Manuscript
Found," the title only being changed, but the interior names all preserved. Spaulding wrote it for amusement, as a mere novel. Smith interpolated the story with scripture
and prophecy, and the whole is intended to show that a portion of the lost tribes of Israel found their way to America at the great dispersion, and remained till A. D.
420, when they were all cut off by the Indians, 230,000 being slain in a single battle, and Moroni alone escaped to tell the tale and to hide the book.

We well remember the letter in reference to this story, signed Matilda Davidson, in which it was stated that a woman preacher was reading copious extracts from the
book, which led to the first discovery of the fraud; but afterwards, when it was understood that the rules of the church of the Saints did not allow women preachers, it
was then altered, and in the next edition the word preacher was used alone. Formerly it was stated that the manuscript of Spaulding was lent to a Mr. Patterson, a
printer, with whom Mr. Sidney Rigdon was employed at the time, and that the manuscript was in the workshop, where Mr. Rigdon had many opportunities of
becoming acquainted with it. This story became quite current for a time, though it was never said that any one witnessed Mr. Rigdon in the act of copying, which must
have been most extraordinary in stealing as much matter as the old Testament; yet, notwithstanding its absurdity, it gained much credence with the world. But the
statement altogether was without any foundation in truth, as Elder P. P. Pratt was the individual who presented the Book of Mormon to Mr. Rigdon, printed and
bound; and he stood by when Mr. Rigdon went forth in the obedience of baptism. But in the above extract, Mr. Rigdon has no part in the matter, Mr. Smith is the
person charged with extracting the manuscript from a trunk, and using it for his own purposes.

The history of the Spaulding fable may be a profitable study, for those who feel an interest in contemplating human nature in its frailty and weakness; for though it has
been long exploded in America yet the wickedness necessary to produce it must have been of no ordinary magnitude, to say nothing of the condition of those persons
who are given over to strong delusion to believe such a lie, because they love not the truth, but have pleasure in unrighteousness.

The writer next comes out on the various degrees of excitement that have been manifested, amongst the Saints, and amongst other parties likewise.

No man can get them up spontaneously; they are epidemics. Convulsive affections attended Wesley and Whitfield. They are frequent in Scotland at this day, and even
in England. Last year they were remarkably prevalent in the Isle of Skye. All parties have at one time been subject to them. Quakerism commenced with them and then
sobered down. To deny their actuality is dangerous for any party and evea the inSdel would betray his gross ignorance of history and humanity by ascribing them to
artifice. Millions have died of them. St. Vitns's dance took its name from a peculiar species of them. In France, before the revolution, they were very common, and the
patient was sometimes laid on a plank, and another plank laid over him, to press him down, and 20 men have been known to stand on the upper plank, yet the patient
was not hurt, but crying for more weight and heavy blows on the chest, which gave him comfort. "Strike harder, strike harder," was the call of the sufferer, until he was
relieved. It has been observed that those who are subject to these convulsions are that middle class of people who are neither one thing nor another-neither pious
serious thinking people, nor decidedly unbelieving people, both these being generally prepared by argument to withstand a novel impression. Those who are in danger,
are the parties who are perhaps the most unprincipled of all, being in the language of the scripture, neither hot nor cold.

We freely acknowledge that there are many spirits abroad in the world, and we make no pretension to have escaped wholly from their influence; but we rejoice to
know that the Lord has proved himself in these days to be an unchangeable God, and that the gifts of his spirit are to be realized through the obedience of faith as in
days of old, and that the Lord bestows the gift of discernment, by which they are enabled to try the spirits and overcome the attempts of the powers of the darkness.
Perhaps the writer of the article from which we quote may live long enough to see many displays of supernatural power, both good and evil. He remarks that the
individuals who may become greatly excited, are of that class which are neither cold nor hot; this is a mere begging of the question, and we presume that these
extraordinary displays manifest anything but coldness in the cause they espouse.

In 1838 they were in such pecuniary straits at Kirtland, and so many had apostatized on account of the spoiling of their goods, and the prophet and his apostles were
so dunned with importunate creditors, that they were soon obliged to leave with a bum-bailiff at their heels, and soon after, Independence, Jackson county, Missouri,
was appointed the capital, under the new name of Mount Zion, the city of the Living God. Here they were shamefully treated by the citizens, their houses pulled down,
their persons maltreated, about 25 or 30 killed, and 12,000 or 15,000 banished by Govr. Boggs, and subjected to cruel and most affecting hardships. The history of
this outrage is a disgrace to American citizenship and to American law, for it has never been punished. "Mormonism," says professor Turner, of Illinois college, a
neighbour of the Mormons, "is a monstrous evil, and the only place where it ever did or ever could shine, this side the world of despair, is by the side of the Missouri
mob. In that position it really shines, not inherently, but from contrast." So that after all there is one worse thing than Mormonism in the world, and that is an American
mob. Perhaps there are other worse things of which the professor has not taken note in his earthly pilgrimage.

In the above quotation we have a statement which seems to be given in the spirit of fairness, in reference to the persecution which the Saints met with in the state of
Missouri, the history of which is before the public, whenever the hour of redress may come. And so "Mormonism," if we are to take the authority of professor Turner,
is a monstrous evil. We should like the learned professor to attempt to substantiate his assertion, and not give it forth to the world on the strength of his own word. We
would inquire in what the evil consists; is it in proclaiming the fulness of the gospel of Jesus Christ, and inviting men to become obedient to its divine laws? is it in
teaching men to lay aside their natural selfishness, and to love as brethren, and learn to minister to each other's wants and necessities? or is it in gathering together to do
the will of the Lord, and to escape from the judgments which the Lord is about to bring upon the people; this we have no doubt is the greatest evil taken in connexion
with the extensive and unparalleled success attending the spread of the principles of eternal truth. "Many hundreds (says the writer) have gone from Lancashire to
Nauvoo, and some have returned, giving a most unfavourable report of the land and its inhabitants." Good, say we, and we are glad of it, and shall be very glad to hear
of any more returning from the society of the Saints, who have gathered there, carrying with them all the selfish feelings of human nature, which would enrich itself at the
expense of others. The writer does not know, perhaps, that we look upon the apostacy of such individuals as a sign of prosperity, and fully calculate on success when
we are enabled to cut off the branches that are withered and dead. And if many have come back bearing an evil report, they are not the first that have borne a false
witness of the land: and if such characters declare the sun shines not in America as in other places, he will not shed one beam the less because of it, and nature will smile
in all her beauty still; and the blessing of God will rest upon the land which He has appointed for the gathering of His people, and the good things of the earth shall be
theirs, for the Lord God hath spoken it. Amen.-ED.

  * I will hereafter
 Copyright            give youInfobase
             (c) 2005-2009,    a full history of the
                                          Media      rise of this church, up to the time stated in my introduction; which will necessarily embrace the life
                                                  Corp.                                                                                                     and character
                                                                                                                                                          Page            of this
                                                                                                                                                                  353 / 1033
brother. I shall, therefore leave the history of baptism, &c. till its proper place.
witness of the land: and if such characters declare the sun shines not in America as in other places, he will not shed one beam the less because of it, and nature will smile
in all her beauty still; and the blessing of God will rest upon the land which He has appointed for the gathering of His people, and the good things of the earth shall be
theirs, for the Lord God hath spoken it. Amen.-ED.

  * I will hereafter give you a full history of the rise of this church, up to the time stated in my introduction; which will necessarily embrace the life and character of this
brother. I shall, therefore leave the history of baptism, &c. till its proper place.

The Millennial Star. January 1 1843.

ANOTHER year has rolled into eternity, no more to be recalled, save in the events that marked its passing. Many things have characterised it, which to those who have
been observant of the signs of the times, have brought conviction to the mind that great events are nigh at hand, and that the signs that mark the approach of the Son of
Man are accumulating rapidly, foretelling that the kingdom of God is nigh at hand. Blessed are they that are prepared to stand before him at his coming.

The morning of another year has ushered itself in, and though we do not believe, like the celebrated and popular Mr. MILLER, of America, that the coming of the Son
of Man, and the end of the world will take place in 1843, yet we do believe that it will be a year of extraordinary events, not to be forgotten in the annals of time; and
that the signs which will be the forerunners of the second advent of the Saviour will be rapidly increasing-to the wise and the obedient, a source of instruction and profit-
to the unbelieving and wicked, a source of trouble and of perplexity perhaps unparalleled; happy shall they be who neglect not the great salvation that is offered unto
them, but remember that "now is the accepted time, and now is the day of salvation." And the salvation which the God of Heaven now offers to mankind is temporal as
well as spiritual, for the period is fast approaching when the "wicked shall be cut off from amongst the people, and the inhabitants of the earth shall be burnt up and few
men left." The God of truth never did bring a judgment upon the people without making unto them offers of mercy; and can we expect that the period shall come when
the Lord of hosts will cause all the people of the nations to drink of the cup of his fury, and that he will not act like himself, even as he has done in days that are past, by
sending tidings of mercy and deliverance unto them that will receive his testimony. Let the officers of our church reflect on the importance of their calling, and on the
nature of the mission on which they are sent, and rejoice inasmuch as the Lord has deemed them worthy to minister in so high and holy a calling; and let them labour
with all diligence, so that when the day of choosing shall come, they may be found to have been faithful over a few things, in order that they may be made rulers over
many things.

We have to lament the loss of our dearly beloved brother LORENLO D. BARNES, who has, since the last general conference, been presiding over different branches
of the church in the neighbourhood of Bradford and Leeds. He died on the morning of the 20th ult., at a quarter past three o'clock, at Bradford. He had been long
connected with the church, and had been distinguished both in his native land and in this country, for his piety and virtue, and general amiability of character, that
endeared him much to all who knew him; and while we lament his loss, yet we mourn not for him as without hope, knowing that shortly he shall come forth in the
resurrection of the just, and stand in his lot at the last day.

We have great pleasure in announcing that three of our ships have arrived out at New Orleans, the "Sydney," the "Medford," and the "Henry;" and we cannot but feel
thankful to our heavenly father for his kind providence manifested in the protection of our brethren, while so many disasters are occurring around; but the Lord knoweth
them that are his, and his eye is over them for good.

We have this month given the first letter of OLIVER COWDERY to W. W. PHELPS, and it is our intention shortly to publish the whole of the letters in four penny
tracts, as we feel certain that they will be read with much interest by all sincere inquirers after truth.

We have to announce that we have engaged the spendid first class ship, the "Swanton," Capt. DAVENPORT, to sail for New Orleans on the 5th January, and shall
most probably send another in the course of the month or early in February, or as soon as necessary. We advise an early application of any one intending to emigrate.

Correspondence.

From G. D. Watt.

The following is an extract of a letter from the above-named elder, who sailed in the ship "Sydney" on the 17th of September last:-

Ship Sidney, New Orleans, Nov. 13, 1842.

Dear Brother,-We have had a passage of fifty-six days-fine weather, with a kind captain and crew, who allowed us every reasonable privilege. There have been five
deaths out of the company, and one sailor who fell from the yard-arm and was killed-brother Yates's eldest child, sister Cannon, brother Brown's child, and two
children belonging to a man not in the church. We stuck upon the bar at the mouth of the river thirty-four hours; about two hours after we got off, the "Medford" came
on the bar, where she stuck thirty-hours. We landed here on the 11th inst., and the "Medford" arrived to-day, 13th; she lies about ten yards from us. They have had
two deaths; upon the whole a good passage.-We have taken one of the largest and best steam boats in this port; we pay 2 1/2; dollars per head, and 25 cents. per
cwt. above the weight allowed each person, which is 100 lbs. We are all going up together.

Yours, truly,

G. D. WATT.

Poetry.

Lines on the Death of Lorenzo D. Barnes.

And art thou dead my brother; my brother!
Yes, by the strongest ties that bind the heart,
Thou wert my brother; even by the bond
Of God's most holy covenant; and, Oh!

I loved thee well, for who that knew thy truth,
Thy virtue, and integrity, but must
Have owned their power, and lov'd thee. But 'tis well;
Thou hast nobly fallen. In duty's path
Thou wert, and zealous for the cause of truth;
Nor fruitless was thy mission, but again
In fairer scenes thou shalt behold its fruits
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 354 / 1033
Arrayed in glory, and to thee a crown
Of great rejoicing in the day of God.
Thou sleepest well. Thou standest chronicl'd
Thou hast nobly fallen. In duty's path
Thou wert, and zealous for the cause of truth;
Nor fruitless was thy mission, but again
In fairer scenes thou shalt behold its fruits
Arrayed in glory, and to thee a crown
Of great rejoicing in the day of God.
Thou sleepest well. Thou standest chronicl'd
(In these last days of mercy unto man),
The first that in a distant land has left
His ashes to repose, of those who went
At God's command, to bear the glorious news
Of his unchanging character, and tell
A people lost in error, of the work
The Lord has wrought, and of his high behests
To proclaim a faithful testimony.
And warn the nations that the hour will come,
And shortly, when the judgments of the Lord,
Shall burst upon the people who reject
The gospel of his Son, and turn away
Contemptuous from the terms of peace. And thou
Hast fallen in a land of strangers, where
Thy kindred dwell not; and their hearts will grieve
To hear thy fate, but not as without hope;
They will mourn not for thee as the world mourns,
But look to meet thee in the glorious hour,
When he shall come a kingdom to receive,
Whose right it is to reign! Then, my brother,
Thou shalt hail thy friends in triumph; no more
To be the subject of death's fatal dart,
But clothed with power, and by thy priesthood called
To reign with Christ, a king and priest. The day,
The great, triumphant day shall come, when he,
Before whose potent arm thou now hast fallen,
Shall be no more; for Christ must reign until
The last of enemies shall be destroyed:
Then amid the pageantry and pomp
Of myriad hosts in light supernal, and all
The thousand joys that minister to bliss,
Still one shall be to meet LORENZO there.
THOMAS WARD.

Notice.

We shall feel obliged by our agents sending remittances and orders before the first of each month, as it would prevent much delay in the sending off of the parcels.-ED.

Contents.

No. 10. February 1843. Vol. III.
EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL STREET, LIVERPOOL.

Why Do You Not Obey the Gospel?

Why do you not obey the gospel? We put this question, not to the enemies of the truth, not to the open opposers of the work of God, nor to the violent persecutors of
his people, but to those who have become interested in the doctrines of the kingdom of Jesus-to those who continue to hearken to the teachings of the servants of God,
but still stand aloof from obedience; and though admiring the precepts of the gospel, are yet lingering on the ground of the enemy, and hesitate, from some cause or
other, to cross the threshold of the kingdom of God.

We are led to think that, could individuals realize the sublime purposes of God in the scheme of redemption, could they comprehend but for a moment the destiny of the
redeemed, no consideration from whatever cause it might originate, no barrier however formidable could stop their progress, or cause them to tarry in the path of
obedience; earth with all its attractions, its wealth, its honours, or even life itself would be but as the dust of the balance, nor could anything beneath the sun assume a
sufficient importance in the estimation of such, to cause them to hesitate in the path of duty and the path to glory.

And what, we would inquire for a moment, is comprehended in the salvation of Jesus Christ? It is not merely to be forgiven of the Great Judge, to escape the ills of a
weary world, and be translated to a paradise of bliss; but we understand salvation to comprehend all that the Father hath promised, all that the Son can claim by his
infinite atonement, or that the Spirit can communicate in its revelations to the children of men; yea, all that Deity can bestow or sanctified intelligences enjoy.

"The glory (says Jesus) which thou gavest me I have given them, that they may be one, even as we are one:" "and to him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in
my throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with my Father in his throne;" and thus shall they who are faithful and endure unto the end, become heirs of God
and joint heirs with Jesus Christ. Such do we consider to be the end of salvation, such the distinction and glorious destiny of the redeemed. Oh! what can be thrown
into the balance to outweigh such considerations? what can be presented to the mind to divert it from seeking to attain to so great riches and glory? But the reply may
be, "we do not deny that such are the purposes of God, for the scriptures of truth fully declare it, but we are still afraid that something may be wrong amongst you who
have come forth to bear these glad tidings. You come unto us, declaring that the heavens have been opened, that angels have ministered unto you, that God has
renewed his covenant with man, and that he has raised up a prophet unto the people through whom to communicate his will, and by whom to give forth those laws
necessary for the regulation of his church and the establishment of his kingdom in the last days; now, though we have no particular objection to such doctrine, and
clearly see, that if all this be true, God is only acting like himself, and as he has done in every age when he had a peculiar people for himself. Yet the world speaks very
evil of your prophet and his followers. Public rumour, with a thousand tongues, is continually circulating reports that are disgraceful to the man and the cause, and we
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 355 / 1033
are afraid that what so many say must be true, or, at least, that there must be some foundation for the slanders that are uttered."

Now we are assured that such are the feelings of many who have been attracted by the principles of truth yet hesitate to obey them. But let us transfer the scene for a
renewed his covenant with man, and that he has raised up a prophet unto the people through whom to communicate his will, and by whom to give forth those laws
necessary for the regulation of his church and the establishment of his kingdom in the last days; now, though we have no particular objection to such doctrine, and
clearly see, that if all this be true, God is only acting like himself, and as he has done in every age when he had a peculiar people for himself. Yet the world speaks very
evil of your prophet and his followers. Public rumour, with a thousand tongues, is continually circulating reports that are disgraceful to the man and the cause, and we
are afraid that what so many say must be true, or, at least, that there must be some foundation for the slanders that are uttered."

Now we are assured that such are the feelings of many who have been attracted by the principles of truth yet hesitate to obey them. But let us transfer the scene for a
moment; let us take this plea, this apology for disobedience to another theatre of action, and suppose the day of probation offered to such to be over and past; let us
suppose them to be arrainged at that bar, where they must give an account of the deeds done in the body, and see whether it will serve their purpose there. "The world
spoke evil of thy servants and we were afraid they might deceive us." "Thy people were accused of every species of crime, and were punished under the appearance of
guilt, and we feared that it was the hand of justice inflicting upon them the punishment due to their crimes." And what might be the answer of the judge? might it not be
thus? "And did I fare better in the flesh than my followers? was I not evil spoken of? were not my origin and circumstances in the flesh deemed contemptible by the
world? was I not denounced as an associate of publicans and sinners, a blasphemer, and one that had a devil? but when have I commanded thee to take the world for
thy guide and the rule of thy faith and obedience? knowest thou not that the world ever hated me and my servants? Was it not written that because I had chosen my
people out of the world, therefore the world hated them? Knowest thou not that the world was under condemnation? that my curse was upon it? And thou hast
preferred to listen to its precepts before the word of my servants, therefore its destiny must be thine, and thou must reap that which thou hast sown. My word was
simple and easy to comprehend, thou knewest what was written and didst even rejoice therein, but thou preferredst to hearken to the enemy, therefore depart thou into
the place prepared for him and his angels." Such we deem might be the language of justice to those that are refusing obedience from such motives: and to such we
would say, God has given you understanding to comprehend truth, the scheme of salvation is like and worthy of himself, so that he that runs may read. If you suspect
the veracity of the servants of God, seek around you to discover some of whom the world speaks well, whom it has taken to its embrace, and if they declare the
precepts of eternal truth-obey them; but we know, and you know, that such an anomaly exists not, neither can-that the principles of truth were ever rejected by fallen
man-that there can be no sympathy between the world and the people of God, they must ever be hostile to each other, and the sacrifice of the great head of the church
on Calvary, was a sample of the relative positions of a fallen world and the servants of God. To such, then, that are influenced by considerations of this nature would
we say, your condition is perilous, for even if many of the servants of the Lord apostatize from the truth, and become guilty before God and man-it will not erase what is
written of the plan of salvation, it will not destroy your sanity of mind, and that common sense which God has given you, for which he will hold you responsible, and by
the exercise of which you shall stand or fall before him.

But, again, there are others to whom we would put the question, "why do you not obey the gospel?" whose plea may be of a different nature. We fear the
consequences, our affairs are so complicated, our connexions are so extensive, our friends are so opposed, that we do not feel prepared at once to decide upon
embracing the principles of truth. And did you deem that to be a follower of Jesus Christ you would have no cross to bear? Have you forgotten the words of the
Saviour when he said, "whosoever he be among you that forsaketh not all that he hath, he cannot be my disciple." Have you extensive possessions? have you great
prosperity in obtaining the good things of the world? will you enter into the service of Jesus with a heart ready to give him all things, that you may become wise stewards
of the bounties he has bestowed upon you? or will you cling to them in preference to the obedience of faith and the consequent approbation of heaven, or if the Lord
intends to be merciful unto you, will you carry until he deems it necessary to pluck the idol from your grasp, and scatters the treasures of the world you may have
accumulated to the four winds of heaven? I tremble for you, because if you are honest-hearted before the Lord, his goodness will be extended towards you in
judgment, and he will deem your salvation of too much importance to be placed in the scale to weigh with worldly honours, or wealth, or friends. What have you that
you have not received from the bountiful disposer of all good? what portion of your treasures have you accumulated, over which he has not control? or what honours,
or what distinctions do you enjoy that are to be preferred to what he is waiting to bestow? Oh! consider well your position: reflect that his blessing is necessary for your
prosperity in all things; and remember, too, that "he that knoweth his Master's will and doeth it not, shall be beaten with many stripes." Let not Satan deceive you by a
partial and present prosperity, which you may mistake for the providence of God, and for his approval of your present course; for what right have you to expect
manifestations of his providence to be shewn unto you, when you know his will and do it not? they that are keeping his commandments may expect his blessing, even as
it is written,-"And whatsoever we ask, we receive of him, because we keep his commandments, and do those things that are pleasing in his sight." And if the doctrine I
have just quoted be true, is it not high impiety to look for manifestations of his goodness, or for his power to be exhibited on your behalf, when you keep not his
commandments, neither do the things that are pleasing in his sight?

But, again, why do you not obey the gospel? The question may be addressed to others, who care not for the slanders of the world or who are not over-estimating the
good things of it; whose answer may be, "that obediance would necessarily compel them to gather with the people of God, to leave the home of their fathers, to seek a
foreign land for their abode, and to bear the trials of settling in a new country, far removed from many who, before time, have ministered unto them of the comforts of
life." And is God unreasonable to call out his people from the Babylon that exists upon the land? is he unmindful of your interests when he says, "Come out of her, my
people, that ye be not partakers of her sins and that ye receive not of her plagues?" When the Lord has said, "fear not little children for it is your father's good pleasure
to give you the kingdom," is it unreasonable for him to gather together his people in the fulness of times, to receive the kingdom and dominion, and the greatness of it
under the whole heaven? What reply would you make were he to say unto you, "how often would I have gathered you as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings,
and ye would not?" But if you want no inheritance in the kingdom of God, go not up with his people, stay, if you dare stay, and brave the judgments which are speedily
approaching; decide not as did Abraham, to leave his father's house at the commandment of the Lord, and become a pilgrim and a stranger in a land which the Lord
would show unto him; but if you have no desire to be a child of Abraham, then do not exercise his faith, be content to dwell in darkness with the anticipation of
judgment over your head; or if the prospect of it alarm you, arise at the command of the Lord to enjoy the privileges of his house, to learn his will, to receive his spirit,
that you may be clothed with power, being prepared and accounted worthy to escape all the judgments that shall come to pass and to stand before the Son of man.
And we would conclude these remarks to one and all, by quoting the words of the Saviour, Mark c. x., v. 29 and 30-And Jesus answered and said, verily I say unto
you, there is no man that hath left house, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my sake, and the gospel's, but he shall receive an
hundredfold now in this time, houses, and brethren, and sisters, and mothers, and children, and lands, with persecutions; and in the world to come eternal life.-ED.

History of Joseph Smith.

(Continued from page 150.)

About the same time came an old gentleman to visit us, of whose name I wish to make honourable mention-Mr. J. Knight, sen., of Colesville. Broom county, New
York, who having heard of the manner in which we were occupying our time, very kindly and considerately brought us a quantity of provisions, in order that we might
not be interrupted in the work of translation by the want of such necessaries of life; and I would just mention here, as in duty bound, that he several times brought us
supplies (a distance of at least thirty miles) which enabled us to continue the work which otherwise we must have relinquished for a season.

Being very anxious to know his duty as to this work, I enquired of the Lord for him and obtained as follows:-

Revelation Given to Joseph Knight Scn. At Harmony Susquchannah Co. Pennsylvania May 1829.

A great and marvellous work is about to come forth among the children of men: behold, I am God, and give heed to my word, which is quick and powerful, sharper
than a two-edged sword, to the dividing asunder of both joints and marrow; therefore, give heed unto my word.

 Copyright
Behold,  the (c) 2005-2009,
             field             Infobase
                   is white already      Mediatherefore,
                                    to harvest, Corp. whose desireth to reap, let him thrust in his sickle with his might, and reap while the day lasts,
                                                                                                                                                     Pagethat 356
                                                                                                                                                              he may/ 1033
treasure up for his soul everlasting salvation in the kingdom of God; yea, whosoever will thrust in his sickle and reap, the same is called of God; therefore if you will ask
of me you shall receive, if you will knock it shall be opened unto you.
A great and marvellous work is about to come forth among the children of men: behold, I am God, and give heed to my word, which is quick and powerful, sharper
than a two-edged sword, to the dividing asunder of both joints and marrow; therefore, give heed unto my word.

Behold, the field is white already to harvest, therefore, whose desireth to reap, let him thrust in his sickle with his might, and reap while the day lasts, that he may
treasure up for his soul everlasting salvation in the kingdom of God; yea, whosoever will thrust in his sickle and reap, the same is called of God; therefore if you will ask
of me you shall receive, if you will knock it shall be opened unto you.

Now, as you have asked, behold, I say unto you, keep my commandments, and seek to bring forth and establish the cause of Zion.

Behold, I speak unto you, and also to all those who have desires to bring forth and establish this work, and no one can assist in this work, except he shall be humble
and full of love, having faith, hope, and charity, being temperate in all things whatsoever shall be intrusted to his care.

Behold, I am the light and the life of the world that speaketh these words; therefore, give heed with your might, and then you are called. Amen.

Shortly after commencing to translate, I became acquainted with Mr. Peter Whitmer of Fayette, Seneea county, New York, and also with some of his family. In the
beginning of the month of June his son, David Whitmer, came to the place where we were residing, and brought with him a two-horse waggon, for the purpose of
having us accompany him to his father's place, and there remain until we should finish the work. He proposed that we should have our board free of charge, and the
assistance of one of his brothers to write for me, as also his own assistance when convenient.

Having much need of such timely aid in an undertaking so arduous, and being informed that the people of the neighbourhood were anxiously awaiting the opportunity to
enquire into these things, we accepted the invitation, and accompanied Mr. Whitmer to his father's house, and there resided until the translation was finished and the
copyright secured. Upon our arrival, we found Mr. Whitmer's family very anxious concerning the work, and very friendly towards ourselves. They continued so,
boarded and lodged us according to proposal, and John Whitmer, in particular, assisted us very much in writing during the remainder of the work.

In the meantime, David, John, and Peter Whitmer, jun., became our zealous friends and assistants in the work, and being anxious to know their respective duties, and
having desired with much earnestness that I should enquire of the Lord concerning them, I did so, through the means of the Urim and Thummin, and obtained for them
in succession the following revelations:-

Revelation Given to David Whitmer At Favette Soncca County New York June 1829.

A great and marvellous work is about to come forth unto the children of men: behold, I am God, and give heed to my word, which is quick and powerful, sharper than
a two-edged sword, to the dividing asunder of both joints and marrow; therefore, give heed unto my word.

Behold, the field is white already to the harvest, therefore, whose desireth to reap, let him thrust in his sickle with his might, and reap while the day lasts, that he may
treasure up for his soul overlasting salvation in the kingdom of God; yea, whosoever will thrust in his sickle and reap, the same is called of God; therefore if you will ask
of me you shall receive, if you will knock it shall be opened unto you.

Seek to bring forth and establish my Zion. Keep my commandments in all things, and if you keep my commandments and endure to the end, you shall have eternal life,
which gift is the greatest of all the gifts of God.

And it shall come to pass, that if you shall ask the father in my name, believing, you shall receive the Holy Ghost, which giveth utterance, that you may stand as a
witness of the things of which you shall both hear and see, and also that you may declare repentance unto this generation.

Behold, I am Jesus Christ, the Son of the living God, who created the heavens and the earth-a light which cannot be hid in darkness; wherefore, I must bring forth the
fulness of my gospel from the Gentiles unto the house of Israel. And behold, thou art David, and thou art called to assist; which thing if ye do and are faithful, ye shall be
blessed both spiritually and temporally, and great shall be your reward. Amen.

Revelation Given to John Whitmer Jun. June 1829.

Hearken, my servant, John, and listen to the words of Jesus Christ, your Lord and your Redeemer; for, behold, I speak unto you with sharpness and with power, for
mine arm is over all the earth, and I will tell you that which no man knoweth save me and thee alone; for many times you have desired of me to know that which would
be of the most worth unto you.

Behold, blessed are you for this thing, and for speaking my words which I have given you, according to my commandments. And now, behold, I say unto you, that the
thing which will be of the most worth unto you, will be to declare repoctance unto this people, that you may bring souls unto me, that you may rest with them in the
kingdom of my Father.-Amen.

Revelation given to Peter Whitmer, June, 1829.

Hearken, my servant Peter, and listen to the words of Jesus Christ, your Lord and your Redeemer, for behold I speak unto you with sharpness and with power, for
mine arm is over all the earth, and I will tell you that which no man knoweth save me and thee alone; for many times you have desired of me to know that which would
be of the most worth unto you.

Behold, blessed are you for this thing and for speaking my words which I have given you according to my commandments.

And now, behold, I say unto you, that the thing which will be of the most worth unto you, will be to declare repentance unto this people, that you may bring souls unto
me, that you may rest with them in the kingdom of my Father.-Amen.

Lecture on Faith.

From the Book of Doctrine and Covenants.

1. In the preceding lectures we treated of what faith was, and of the object on which it rested; agreeably to our plan we now proceed to speak of its effects.

2. As we have seen in our former lectures, that faith was the principle of action and of power in all intelligent beings, both in heaven and on earth, it will not be expected
that we will, in a lecture of this description, attempt to unfold all its effects; neither is it necessary to our purpose so to do, for it would embrace all things in heaven and
 Copyright
on earth, and(c)encompass
                 2005-2009, all Infobase   Media
                                the creations     Corp.
                                              of God                                                                                                       Pagehas
                                                     with all their endless varieties; for no world has yet been framed that was not framed by faith; neither       357   / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                       there been
an intelligent being on any of God's creations who did not get there by reason of faith, as it existed in himself or in some other being; nor has there been a change or a
revolution in any of the creations of God but it has been effected by faith; neither will there be a change or a revolution, unless it is effected in the same way, in any of
1. In the preceding lectures we treated of what faith was, and of the object on which it rested; agreeably to our plan we now proceed to speak of its effects.

2. As we have seen in our former lectures, that faith was the principle of action and of power in all intelligent beings, both in heaven and on earth, it will not be expected
that we will, in a lecture of this description, attempt to unfold all its effects; neither is it necessary to our purpose so to do, for it would embrace all things in heaven and
on earth, and encompass all the creations of God with all their endless varieties; for no world has yet been framed that was not framed by faith; neither has there been
an intelligent being on any of God's creations who did not get there by reason of faith, as it existed in himself or in some other being; nor has there been a change or a
revolution in any of the creations of God but it has been effected by faith; neither will there be a change or a revolution, unless it is effected in the same way, in any of
the vast creations of the Almighty, for it is by faith that the Deity works.

3. Let us here offer some explanation in relation to faith, that our meaning may be clearly comprehended. We ask, then, what are we to understand by a man's working
by faith? We answer, we understand that when a man works by faith, he works by mental exertion instead of physical force; it is by words, instead of exerting his
physical powers, with which every being works when he works by faith. God said, let there be light and there was light; Joshua spake, and the great lights which God
had created stood still; Elijah commanded, and the heavens were stayed for the space of three years and six months, so that it did not rain. He again commanded, and
the heavens gave forth rain. All this was done by faith. And the Saviour says, if you have faith as a grain of mustard seed, say to this mountain remove, and it will
remove, or say to that sycamine tree, be ye plucked up and planted in the midst of the sea, and it shall obey you. Faith, then, works by words; and with these its
mightiest works have been and will be performed.

4. It surely will not be required of us to prove that this is the principle upon which all eternity has acted and will act, for every reflecting mind must know, that it is by
reason of this power that all the hosts of heaven perform their works of wonder, majesty, and glory. Angels move from place to place by virtue of this power, it is by
reason of it that they are enabled to descend from heaven to earth; and were it not for the power of faith, they never could be ministering spirits to them who should be
heirs of salvation, neither could they act as heavenly messengers, for they would be destitute of the power necessary to enable them to do the will of God.

5. It is only necessary for us to say, that the whole visible creation, as it now exists, is the effect of faith. It was faith by which it was framed, and it is by the power of
faith that it continues in its organized form, and by which the planets move round their orbits and sparkle forth their glory; so, then, faith is truly the first principle in the
science of THEOLOGY, and, when understood, leads the mind back to the beginning and carries it forward to the end; or in other words, from eternity to eternity.

6. As faith, then, is the principle by which the heavenly hosts perform their works, and by which they enjoy all their felicity, we might expect to find it set forth in a
revelation from God as the principle upon which his creatures here below must act, in order to obtain the felicities enjoyed by the saints in the eternal world; and that
when God would undertake to raise up men for the enjoyment of himself, he would teach them the necessity of living by faith, and the impossibility there was of their
enjoying the blessedness of eternity without it, seeing that all the blessings of eternity are the effects of faith.

7. Therefore it it said, and appropriately, too, that without faith it is impossible to please God. If it should be asked, why is it impossible to please God without faith; the
answer would be, because without faith it is impossible for men to be saved; and as God desires the salvation of man, he must of course desire that they should have
faith; and he could not be pleased unless they had, or else he could be pleased with their destruction.

8. From this we learn that the many exhortations which have been given by inspired men to those who had received the word of the Lord, to have faith in him were not
mere common-place matters, but were for the best of all reasons, and that was, because without it there was no salvation, neither in this world nor in that which is to
come. When men begin to live by faith, they begin to draw near to God; and when faith is perfected they are like him, and because he is saved they are saved also; for
they will be in the same situation he is in, because they have come to him, and when he appears they shall be like him, for they will see him as he is.

9. As all the visible creation is an effect of faith, so is salvation, also-we mean salvation in its most extensive latitude of interpretation whether it is temporal or spiritual.
In order to have this subject clearly set before the mind, let us ask what situation a person must be in, in order to be saved? or, what is the difference between a saved
man and one who is not saved? We answer, from what we have before seen of the heavenly worlds, they must be persons who can work by faith, and who are able by
faith, to be ministering spirits to them who shall be heirs of salvation; and they must have faith to enable them to act in the presence of the Lord, otherwise they cannot
be saved. And what constitutes the real difference between a saved person and one not saved, is the difference in the degree of their faith-one's faith has become
perfect enough to lay hold upon eternal life and the other's has not. But, to be a little more particular, let us ask, where shall we find a prototype into whose likeness we
may be assimilated, in order that we may be made partakers of life and salvation? or in other words, where shall we find a saved being? for if we can find a saved
being, we may ascertain, without much difficulty, what all others must be in order to be saved- they must be like that individual or they cannot be saved. We think that it
will not be a matter of dispute, that two beings who are unlike each other, cannot both be saved; for whatever constitutes the salvation of one, will constitute the
salvation of every creature which will be saved; and if we find one saved being in all existence, we may see what all others must be; or else not be saved. We ask, then,
where is the prototype? or where is the saved being? We conclude, as to the answer of this question, there will be no dispute among those who believe the bible, that it
is in Christ; all will agree in this that he is the prototype or standard of salvation, or, in other words, that he is a saved being. And if we should continue our interrogation,
and ask how it is that he is saved, the answer would be, because he is a just and holy being; and if he were any thing different from what he is, he would not be saved,
for his salvation depends on his being precisely what he is and nothing else; for if it were possible for him to change in the least degree, so sure he would fail of salvation
and lose all his dominion, power, authority, and glory, which constitutes salvation; for salvation consists in the glory, authority, majesty, power, and dominion which
Jehovah possesses, and in nothing else; and no being can possess it but himself or one like him. Thus says John, in his first epistle, c. iii, v. 2 and 3-Beloved, now we
are the sons of God, and it doth not appear what we shall be; but we know that, when he shall appear, we shall be like him; for we shall see him as he is. And every
man that hath this hope in him purifieth himself, even as he is pure.-Why purify himself as he is pure? because, if they do not they cannot be like him.

10. The Lord said unto Moses. Lev. c. xix., v. 2-Speak unto all the children of Israel, and say unto them, ye shall be holy; for I the Lord your God am holy. And Peter
says, first epistle, c. i., v. 15 and 16-But as he who has called you is holy, so be ye holy in all manner of conversation; because it is written, be ye holy; for I am holy.
And the Saviour says, Matthew C. xv., v. 48-Be ye perfect, even as your Father who is in heaven is perfect.-If any should ask, why all these sayings, the answer is to
be found from what is before quoted from John's epistle-that when he, the Lord, shall appear, the saints will be like him; and if they are not holy as he is holy-and
perfect as he is perfect, they cannot be like him; for no being can enjoy his glory without possessing his perfections and holiness, no more than they could reign in his
kingdom without his power.

11. This clearly sets forth the propriety of the Saviour's saying, recorded in John's testimony, c. iv., v. 12-Verily, verily I say unto you, he that believeth on me, the
works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than these, because I go unto the Father.-This, taken in connexion with some of the sayings in the Saviour's prayer,
recorded in the 17th chapter, gives great clearness to his expressions: he says, in the 20, 21, 22, 23, and 24-Neither pray I for these alone; but for them also who shall
believe on me through their words; that they all may be one, as thou, Father, art in me and I in thee, that they also may be one in us; that the world may believe that thou
hast sent me. And the glory which thou gavest me, I have given them, that they may be one, even as we are one; I in them, and thou in me, that they may be made
perfect in one; and that the world may know that thou hast sent me, and hast loved them as thou hast loved me. Father, I will that they also whom thou hast given me be
with me where I am; that they may behold my glory which thou hast given me; for thou lovedst me before the foundation of the world.

12. All these sayings put together, give as clear an account of the state of the glorified saints as language could give. The works that Jesus had done they were to do,
and greater works than those which he had done among them should they do, and that because he went to the Father. He does not say that they should do these works
in time; but they should do greater works because he went to the Father. He says, in the 24th verse- Father, I will that they also whom thou hast given me be with me
where  I am,(c)
 Copyright   that2005-2009,
                  they may behold  my glory.
                             Infobase  MediaThese
                                               Corp.sayings, taken in connexion, make it very plain that the greater works which those that believed  on his358
                                                                                                                                                    Page     name/ were
                                                                                                                                                                   1033  to
do, were to be done in eternity where he was going, and where they should behold his glory. He had said, in another part of his prayer, that he desired of his Father
that those who believed on him should be one in him, as he and the Father were one in each other-Neither pray I for these (the apostles) alone, but for them also who
shall believe on me through their words, that they all may be one; that is, they who believe on him through the apostles' words, as well as the apostles themselves-that
12. All these sayings put together, give as clear an account of the state of the glorified saints as language could give. The works that Jesus had done they were to do,
and greater works than those which he had done among them should they do, and that because he went to the Father. He does not say that they should do these works
in time; but they should do greater works because he went to the Father. He says, in the 24th verse- Father, I will that they also whom thou hast given me be with me
where I am, that they may behold my glory. These sayings, taken in connexion, make it very plain that the greater works which those that believed on his name were to
do, were to be done in eternity where he was going, and where they should behold his glory. He had said, in another part of his prayer, that he desired of his Father
that those who believed on him should be one in him, as he and the Father were one in each other-Neither pray I for these (the apostles) alone, but for them also who
shall believe on me through their words, that they all may be one; that is, they who believe on him through the apostles' words, as well as the apostles themselves-that
they all may be one, as thou, Father, art in me and I in thee-that they also may be one in us.

13. What language can be plainer than this? The Saviour surely intended to be understood by his disciples, and he so spake that they might understand him; for he
declares to his Father, in language not to be easily mistaken, that he wanted his disciples, even all of them, to be as himself and the Father; for as he and the Father
were one, so they might be one with them. And what is said in the 22nd verse is calculated to more firmly establish this belief, if it needs saything to establish it: he says-
And the glory which thou gavest me I have given them, that they may be one, even as we are one. As much as to say, that unless they have the glory which the Father
had given him, they could not be one with them; for he says he had given them the glory that the Father had given him, that they might be one; or in other words, to
make them one.

14. This fills up the measure of information on this subject, and shows more clearly that the Saviour wished his disciples to understand that they were to be partakers
with him in all things-not even his glory excepted.

15. It is scarcely necessary here to observe what we have previously noticed, that the glory which the Father and the Son have, is because they are just and holy
beings; and that if they were lacking in one attribute or perfection which they have, the glory which they have never could be enjoyed by them; for it requires them to be
precisely what they are in order to enjoy it; and if the Saviour gives this glory to any others, he must do it in the very way set forth in his prayer to his Father-by making
them one with him, as he and the Father are one; in so doing he would give them the glory which the Father has given him: and when his disciples are made one with the
Father and the Son, as the Father and the Son are one, who cannot see the propriety of the Saviour's saying-The works that I do, shall they do; and greater works than
these shall they do, because I go to the Father?

16. These teachings of the Saviour clearly show unto us the nature of salvation, and what he proposed unto the human family when he proposed to save them-that he
proposed to make them like unto himself; and he was like the Father, the great prototype of all saved beings; and for any portion of the human family to be assimilated
into their likeness is to be saved, and to be unlike them is to be destroyed; and on this hinge turns the door of salvation.

17. Who cannot see, then, that salvation is the effect of faith? for as we have previously observed, all the heavenly beings work by this principle, and it is because they
are able so to do that they are saved, for nothing but this could save them. And this is the lesson which the God of heaven, by the mouth of all his holy prophets, has
been endeavouring to teach the world. Hence we are told, that without faith it is impossible to please God, and that salvation is of faith, that it might be by grace to the
end, the promise might be sure to all seed-Romans C. iv., v. 16. And that Israel, who followed after the law of righteousness, has not attained to the law of
righteousness. Wherefore? because they sought it not by faith, but as it were by the works of the law; for they stumbled at that stumbling stone-Romans C. ix., v. 32.
And Jesus said unto the man who brought his son to him, to get the devil who tormented him cast out-If thou canst believe, all things are possible to him that believeth-
Mark C. ix., v. 23. These, with a multitude of other scriptures which might be quoted, plainly set forth the light in which the Saviour, as well as the Former-day Saints,
viewed the plan of salvation. That it was a system of faith-it begins with faith, and continues by faith, and every blessing which is obtained in relation to it, is the effect of
faith, whether it pertains to this life or that which is to come. To this all the revelations of God bear witness. If they were children of promise, they were the effects of
faith, not even the Saviour of the world excepted. Blessed is she that believed, said Elizabeth to Mary when she went to visit her; for there shall be a performance of the
things which were told her of the Lord-Luke c. i., v. 45. Nor was the birth of John the baptist the less a matter of faith; for in order that his father Zacharias might
believe, he was struck dumb; and through the whole history of the scheme of life and salvation, it is a matter of faith. Every man received according to his faith-
according as his faith was so were his blessings and privileges, and nothing was withheld from him when his faith was sufficient to receive it; he could stop the mouths of
lions, quench the violence of fire, escape the edge of the sword, wax valiant in fight, and put to flight the armies of the aliens: women could, by their faith, receive the
dead children to life again; in a word, there was nothing impossible with them who had faith. All things were in subjection to the Former-day Saints, according as their
faith was: by their faith they could obtain heavenly visions, the ministering of angels, have knowledge of the spirits of just men made perfect, of the general assembly and
church of the first born whose names are written in heaven; of God the judge of all, of Jesus the mediator of the new covenant, and become familiar with the third
heavens, see and hear things which were not only unutterable, but were unlawful to utter. Peter, in view of the power of faith, 2nd epistle, c, i., v. 1, 2, and 3, says to
the Former-day Saints-Grace and peace be multiplied unto you, through the knowledge of God and of Jesus our Lord, according as his divine power hath given unto
us all things that pertain unto life and godliness, through the knowledge of him that hath called us unto glory and virtue. In the first epistle, c. i., v. 3, 4, and 5, he says-
Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who according to his abundant mercy, has begotten us again unto a lively hope by the resurrection of Jesus
Christ from the dead, to an inheritance incorruptible and undefiled, and that fadeth not away, reserved in heaven for you, who are kept by the power of God through
faith unto salvation, ready to be revealed in the last time.

16. These sayings put together, show us the apostle's views most clearly, so as to admit of no mistake on the mind of any individual. He says that all things that pertain
to life and godliness were given unto them through the knowledge of God and our Saviour Jesus Christ; and if the question is asked, how were they to obtain the
knowledge of God? (for there is a great difference between believing in God and knowing him - knowledge implies more than faith; and notice, that all things that
pertain to life and godliness were given through the knowledge of God) the answer is given, through faith they were to obtain this knowledge, and having power by faith
to obtain the knowledge of God, they could with it obtain all other-things which pertain to life and godliness.

17. By these sayings of the apostle we learn, that it was by obtaining a knowledge of God, that men got all the things which pertain to life and godliness, and this
knowledge was the effect of faith; so that all things which pertain to life and godliness are the effects of faith.

18. From this we may extend as far as any circumstances may require, whether on earth or in heaven, and we will find it the testimony of all inspired men or heavenly
messengers, that all things that pertain to life and godliness are the effects of faith and nothing else-all learning, wisdom, and prudence fail, and every thing else as a
means of salvation but faith. This is the reason that the fishermen of Gallilee could teach the world, because they sought by faith and by faith obtained; and this is the
reason that Paul counted all things but filth and dross-what he formerly called his gain he called his loss; yea, and he counted all things but loss for the exellency of the
knowledge of Christ Jesus the Lord-Philipians C. iii., v. 7, 8, 9, and 10. Because, to obtain the faith by which he could enjoy the knowledge of Christ Jesus the Lord,
he had to suffer the loss of all things. This is the reason that the Former-day Saints knew more, and understood more of heaven and of heavenly things than all others
beside, because this information is the effect of faith, to be obtained by no other means. And this is the reason that men, as soon as they lose their faith, run into strifes,
contentions, darkness, and difficulties; for the knowledge which tends to life disappears with faith, but returns when faith returns; for when faith comes, it brings its train
of attendants with it-apostles, prophets, evangelists, pastors, teachers, gifts, wisdom, knowledge, miracles, healings, tongues, interpretation of tongues, &c. All these
appear when faith appears on the earth, and disappear when it disappears from the earth; for these are the effects of faith, and always have and always will attend to it.
For where faith is, there will the knowledge of God be also, with all things which pertain thereto, revelations, visions, and dreams, as well as every other necessary
thing, in order that the possessors of faith may be perfected and obtain salvation; for God must change, otherwise faith will prevail with him. And he who possesses it
will, through it, obtain all necessary knowledge and wisdom, until he shall know God and the Lord Jesus Christ whom he has sent-whom to know is eternal life. Amen.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 359 / 1033
The Work of the Lord in the Last Days.
appear when faith appears on the earth, and disappear when it disappears from the earth; for these are the effects of faith, and always have and always will attend to it.
For where faith is, there will the knowledge of God be also, with all things which pertain thereto, revelations, visions, and dreams, as well as every other necessary
thing, in order that the possessors of faith may be perfected and obtain salvation; for God must change, otherwise faith will prevail with him. And he who possesses it
will, through it, obtain all necessary knowledge and wisdom, until he shall know God and the Lord Jesus Christ whom he has sent-whom to know is eternal life. Amen.

The Work of the Lord in the Last Days.

We find it written in the 17th chapter of Acts, and 26th and 27th verses, that God "hath made of one blood all nations of men for to dwell on all the face of the earth,
and hath determined the times before appointed, and the bounds of their habitation; that they should seek the Lord, if haply they might feel after him, and find him,
though he be not far from every one of us."

Though the above formed a part of the address of the great apostle of the Gentiles to the people of Athens, and the sentiment contained in the quotation be-speaks so
plainly that God is no respecter of persons, but in every nation be that feareth him and worketh righteousness, is accepted of him; yet, through the prejudices of
education, or the continued association of ideas, many cannot possibly form a conception of the God of heaven revealing himself, save to the people of the eastern
continent; and to assert, or maintain for a moment, that the western world has been similarly favoured, seems to awaken almost to indignation the incredulity of the
people addressed, and to stamp upon the person holding such a sentiment the character of a maniac, or at least the propagator of some monstrous principle.

But, notwithstanding the reception such a doctrine may meet with, we fearlessly maintain that it is truth-rational truth-defensible by the simplest mode of reasoning, and
fully established by the scriptures. Nay, we assert more than this; we not only maintain that the western continent has in past ages been favoured with revelations from
the God of heaven, but that the kingdom foretold of by Daniel to be set up in the last days, must necessarily have its origin in the west. The little stone representing that
kingdom, and which he beheld cut out of the mountain without hands, let it be particularly borne in mind, formed no part of the image, but came from a mountain, as it
were over against the image, from which being cut, its course was to roll against the feet of the image, until its various component parts were dispersed as the "chaff of
the summer thrashing floor." We contemplate the interpretation given by the prophet himself of the dream of Nebuchadnezzar-we behold the dominion of the Medes
and Persians succeeding the Babylonian, which in turn was supplanted by the Grecian empire under Alexander the Great, in time also giving way to the iron power of
Rome, during whose sway the kingdom of God was established on the earth.

Let us look now to the history of that empire and christianity in connexion with it. We behold the falling away spoken of by the apostle already to have taken place: we
behold the Roman emperor, Constantine, patronizing the professed christianity of the times, taking it to his embrace; and thus we see on the part of the church,
fornication committed with the kings of the earth. It then requires no laborious train of reasoning to see that the papal power descended from the image of
Nebuchadnezzar, and became associated with the iron kingdom previous to its fall; neither is it difficult to understand that the various churches of protestantism have
originated in catholicism, and have at different times emanated from it, directly or indirectly, with the purpose no doubt of reformation; yet such has been their origin,
and each respective branch that has sprung forth from the parent stem, has been effected by human agency and by the will of man.

But we find the kingdom of God in the last days to be cut out of a mountain without hands, or in other words, by the power of God, having no possible connexion
whatever with anything emanating from the image, but hostile to it and destined to overthrow and consume it, and rise over its ruins in majesty and grandeur, filling the
whole earth with its glory.

In the description given of the church of Christ in the 12th chapter of the revelation of John, we find a great red dragon standing ready to devour the man child as soon
as it should be born. This dragon is represented as having seven heads and ten horns, and seven crowns upon his heads-evidently the same beast that John saw in the
17th chapter, upon which the mother of harlots sat. The man child, or in other words, the authority of the holy priesthood which the first churches possessed, being
caught up to God and to his throne; it is said that to the woman, or the church were given the two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the wilderness, into her
place where she is nourished for a time, and times, and half a time from the face of the serpent.

That serpent we find in connexion with the papal power, and if the church was to be nourished for an appointed time from the face of the serpent, it certainly could not
be on the eastern continent, where that power has had control, more or less, over all parts of christendom. We find also, that while the dragon was wrath with the
woman, that he went to make war with the remnant of her seed which keep the commandments of God and have the testimony of Jesus Christ, and the consequent
restoration of that authority which had been caught up to God and to his throne, without which the testimony of Jesus, which is the spirit of prophecy, could not be
communicated. How beautifully accordant is this with the declaration of Daniel, that the stone was cut out of a mountain unconnected with the image, but widely
separate and hostile in the principles that actuated each, as are the political axioms that obtain in the old world and the new-illustrating also the sentiment quoted at the
commencement of these remarks, that God hath not limited his favours to the people of one age or country, but in every nation he that feareth him and worketh
righteousness is accepted of him.

But, says Jesus, "the kingdom of God is like leaven which a woman took and hid in three measures of meal till the whole was leavened." We are historically acquainted
with the working of the leaven when hid in the first measure on the eastern continent. We find the kingdom of God despised by the children of Abraham generally, who
were at that time dwellers in Syria, namely the tribes of Judah and Benjamin, and those of Levi in the priesthood. We find the principles of truth obtaining for a time
amongst the Gentiles, but very soon becoming corrupted and losing the divine authority connected with the church at its commencement. Our readers who have been
privileged in receiving the truth sent forth by the power of heaven in the last days, know something of the history of the western continent, and of the dissemination of
the same principles there; and how, on the general apostacy from the truth, the records of a branch of the house of Joseph were hid up by the last of the prophets of
that land, to come forth in answer to the prayers of the righteous, for the establishment of the kingdom of God in the last days; thus illustrating how the second portion
of leaven would operate, not to fall away as the first, but never to come to an end; commencing at first as a little stone, rolling onward with increasing magnitude, until
the Ancient of Days shall come, and the saints possess the kingdom, ratified and established by the manifestation of the third portion of the leaven of the kingdom of
God, hidden amongst the "outcasts of Israel," the ten tribes, who were carried away captive about seven hundred years before the coming of Christ, who shall return as
a peaceable multitude, and on whose behalf the Lord will shew signs among the nations; and when shall be fully developed the wise and benevolent operations of the
wisdom and mercy of God towards the human family; and every heart that is faithful shall be ready to exclaim "he hath done all things well."

The two wings of a great eagle given unto the woman for her protection, we understand to have a reference to the two continents of America, which in their general
formation as laid down upon the maps, have a resemblance to expanded wings, referring to the same land to which the inhabitants of the world are to look when an
ensign is lifted up, and unto which they are admonished to listen when a trumpet shall be blown, and which is described as lying beyond the rivers of Ethiopia; and
though the Rev. H. Caswall, of St. Louis, would apparently destroy the allusion to the western continent, by saying that Ethiopia lies south of Syria, and that the land
described cannot possibly be America, which is to the west; yet, while gentlemen like Mr. Caswall may succeed in casting obscurity over the truth to the minds of
many, and while they deny the true interpretation of the prophets yet give us no substitute, we would just point out the sophistry of his reasoning: and while we
acknowledge that "Upper Ethiopia" lies south of Syria-he did not trouble the public with the knowledge that "Lower Ethiopia" embraced the central countries of Africa,
he did not remind his readers that the term Ethiop was applied anciently to all black people even to some in Asia, and that consequently that the whole continent of
Africa was called Ethiopia; but another point which he thought proper to overlook was this, that the "land shadowing with wings" was described as being beyond the
rivers of Ethiopia and not beyond the land, consequently, if we trace the most distant rivers of Africa from Syria to their terminations, we shall find them flowing into the
Atlantic Ocean, and beyond we shall find no country to which the symbol of wings can be applied, until we come to the continents of America; but it is the privilege of
truth to be consistent with itself, and of those that receive it to know for themselves whether the doctrine be of man or of God. Thus, then, have we endeavoured to
 Copyright
shew          (c) arguments
       by a few   2005-2009,  Infobase
                            drawn   from Media   Corp. that the Lord God regards the human family as such, that he hath deereed the bounds of their
                                         the scriptures,                                                                                              Page     360 /hath
                                                                                                                                                         habitations, 1033
made them of one blood, and equally privileged them to feel after him and find him; also something of his providence in the events of the last days, in selecting the house
of Joseph, and the fulness of the gospel committed unto them to be his instruments in the gathering together of his Saints, and preparing a people for the second advent
Africa was called Ethiopia; but another point which he thought proper to overlook was this, that the "land shadowing with wings" was described as being beyond the
rivers of Ethiopia and not beyond the land, consequently, if we trace the most distant rivers of Africa from Syria to their terminations, we shall find them flowing into the
Atlantic Ocean, and beyond we shall find no country to which the symbol of wings can be applied, until we come to the continents of America; but it is the privilege of
truth to be consistent with itself, and of those that receive it to know for themselves whether the doctrine be of man or of God. Thus, then, have we endeavoured to
shew by a few arguments drawn from the scriptures, that the Lord God regards the human family as such, that he hath deereed the bounds of their habitations, hath
made them of one blood, and equally privileged them to feel after him and find him; also something of his providence in the events of the last days, in selecting the house
of Joseph, and the fulness of the gospel committed unto them to be his instruments in the gathering together of his Saints, and preparing a people for the second advent
of his Son, and when they that are looking for his appearing shall find rest with him when he is revealed from heaven with his mighty angels.-ED.

Dream of Sister Robinson of the Isle of Man.

At the time this dream was given (May 10th, 1842) there was a great religious excitement amongst the different sects in the island. She and her husband returning home
from a meeting, had to pass a Primitive Methodist preaching held in the Wellington Hall. The sermon was finished, and the after-prayer or revival meeting was at its
height, when sister Robinson felt an anxious desire to go in and see the meeting. The people appeared to be very ardent and zealous, and our sister after her return
home, was very wishful to know if there was no reward for them hereafter, as their sincerity and labour seemed to be great according to the light they had. She retired
to rest and dreamt the following dream:-

She thought that elder Reid came from a journey to her house fatigued and wanting supper, but would have nothing but eggs, and having none in the house, she went to
market to purchase some. There she saw many crowds of people collected together. She first went to a young woman that had eggs to sell, who had them covered
with a clean white cloth; but after taking off the cloth and looking at the eggs, she perceived that they were all spotted and speckled, and apparently had rings round
them. She asked if they were the only eggs she had, and the woman said, yes. She then went to six or seven other persons who had eggs to sell, and remarked each lot
covered with a clean cloth the same as the first, but found them all spotted and speckled like the first. She then saw a person dressed in the habit of the Society of
Friends who attracted her attention: he, also, was an egg seller. She accosted him as she had the others; he stated he had eggs to dispose of, the best in the fair, but
when she lifted up the cloth and discovered them to be like the others, she was angry with him, and told him she thought they were wild bird eggs, and that he must be
selling them to deceive the people. She then asked him if there were no white eggs in the market; he told her there were, at the same time pointing to a man on the
opposite side of the fair, but telling her that he who sold them was not considered altogether right in his mind, and those who purchased from him were considered the
same. She replied she did not care what was said, for she would have white eggs if she could get them.-She then went to this man and asked if he had got white eggs,
he said yes, and he had them under clean straw, and not a clean cloth as the others; she inquired how he sold them; he replied he did not sell them, but gave them, and
she might take as many as she wanted. She stated that she wanted a dozen, which he directed her to count out; she did so as she thought, but he perceiving that she
had only taken eleven, pointed out the error, and told her to take another; she did take up another, and underneath was a pamphlet entitled "Mormon Delusion," and he
told her that if she would take the pamphlet and read it, it would give her a correct description of all the religious sects and parties, and that it was written by the Rev.
Robert Aitken, formerly of the Isle of Man, but then at St. John the Evangelist's church at Liverpool. He told her that the speckled eggs were representations of the
different churches of christendom, none of which were recognized as the pure church by the Father as his church and kingdom, and that the small white eggs were
representative of the church of Christ of Latter-day Saints. She returned home with the eggs, and rejoiced to reflect that amongst the many eggs sold in the market, only
one person had white eggs, and she had got some of them without money and without price.

We would remark that Mr. Aitken never did write a pamphlet entitled "Mormon Delusion," but he preached a sermon at the opening of Zion Chapel, Waterloo Road,
London, on Sunday Dec. 2nd, 1838, from which we make the following extract illustrative of the instruction she received from the person who gave her the eggs.

There has been the revelation of the man of sin; and there has been, as foretold, the mystery of iniquity in full operation; but a temple of God, or church of Christ, there
has not been, and there is not at this present moment; else the glory of the Lord would be there, and the gatherings of the nations would be there, and the riches of the
princes of the earth would be there, and the gifts of the Spirit would be there. God hath not a dwelling-place on Zion; there is no treasury-house to deposit his riches;
there is no banqueting-room, to manifest his glory.

My beloved hearers, can I have any interest in making matters worse than they really are? Is there any sorrow, and I have not my part in it? Is there any grief which I
do not share? Do you ask me if these things are so? Is God then left without a witness? No, blessed be God, he has many individual witnesses to his truth, as well as to
his saving power. The very churches that are now in existence, and that most certaintly are not built upon the foundation-stone, which is Christ, are witnesses for the
truth of God. Every one of them appears to have fastened upon a single though an important truth; and each sect and party has held up the individual truth which it has
separately chosen for its real foundation-stone, to the churches and to the world. Thus the very wickedness and folly of the existing churches have been overruled by
the providence of God, and have become outstanding witnesses to many of the great truths of God. Thus, although none of them is God's temple, or the depository of
God's gifts, or the resting-place of his glory-because none of them is erected upon the foundation-stone, and according to God's pattern, and none of them is Christ's
building-yet all of them put together, manifest the excellency of many important truths which the church of Christ will exhibit in their fulness when it is established upon
the earth.

After enumerating the peculiarities of the various leading sects of the day, which he considers as consistent with the principles of eternal truth, he thus continues:

O, my God, my God! I have, according to the light which thou hast given me, glanced at every would-be christian church of the day, and I see all is of man's building;
and although each of them is, to some extent, promoting thy glory, by exhibiting one or more of thy blessed truths, yet each of them is marrying thy glory, and is only
rubbish, which must be removed before thou canst lay thy foundation-stone in Zion. Every living stone, in each of the churches, is so hedaubed with filth, and so broken
as to its jointings, that methinks thou must go to the quarry of nature, hard though it be, rather than to the old, battered, and defiled materials that are scattered
throughout the churches.

My beloved hearers, my soul is in heartness, and what am I to do-to build? I am willing, but where am I to build? I see what ought to be, but how to forward the
purpose of God in temple-work, I know not-I know how to go about the conversion of a sinner; and success has proved that, in this, I am not mistaken; but where is
the foundation of the temple to be laid? When shall the Lord my God discover his little hill of Zion? Do any of you ask me, in what condition is your own little sect or
party, my friends? I am ashamed of the terms sect and party; but since things must have names, names they must have. My reply is a short but painful one. Some few
who are connected with me are weeping and groaning, like myself, day and night, because there is no resting place for the ark of the Lord: because there is no living
temple for the manifestation of the glory of our God. Many hundreds of others are mere babes in Christ, newly begotten of the Lord; like little children they are joyful in
their God, rejoicing in their first love; and they are not yet ripe for bearing the burden of the Lord; and the remainder are neither more nor less than Methodists, and I
have taught them to be so. O my God, help me, for man cannot. Man has not brought me into this dilemma, and man cannot take me out of it. This much I have reason
to be thankful for. I am not in a humour to be led away by any foolish fantasy of man, or of Satan's devising. I will, by God's help, have clear direction from God, and
solid gospel ground, for every step; but stand still I will not-stand still I dare not, unless it be to wait the direction of my God; and if the road lead to the stake, by the
help of my God, I will take it. I will have temple-building work, and temple-building blessings, else I will fail in the attempt. This morning, I was blessed by the
application of this truth to my mind-"God has chosen the little hill of Zion." The mountains and the hills around leaped with rage, because the Lord made choice of the
little hill; and I have felt convinced ever since, that if some score or two of devoted christians, filled with the Spirit, were to come together, and be of one accord, and
cry unto God day and night, God would come to Zion; God would lay the foundation-stone, or rather, build them upon the apostles and prophets. Jesus Christ being
the head of the corner. God would restore temple-building gifts, and temple-building blessings. God would raise a church that would become a praise in the earth; and
 Copyright
through    that(c) 2005-2009,
                church, the earthInfobase Media
                                   would soon     Corp.with the glory of the Lord.
                                              be filled                                                                                                  Page 361 / 1033

That all of you may have a clear apprehension of what is wanted-yea, of what is promised; of what a christian church must be, before Christ can be said to reign in
application of this truth to my mind-"God has chosen the little hill of Zion." The mountains and the hills around leaped with rage, because the Lord made choice of the
little hill; and I have felt convinced ever since, that if some score or two of devoted christians, filled with the Spirit, were to come together, and be of one accord, and
cry unto God day and night, God would come to Zion; God would lay the foundation-stone, or rather, build them upon the apostles and prophets. Jesus Christ being
the head of the corner. God would restore temple-building gifts, and temple-building blessings. God would raise a church that would become a praise in the earth; and
through that church, the earth would soon be filled with the glory of the Lord.

That all of you may have a clear apprehension of what is wanted-yea, of what is promised; of what a christian church must be, before Christ can be said to reign in
Zion, I shall give you a very slight sketch of the promised Bible-church. And, oh, what a picture presents itself to my mind! The blessed Jesus is the first stone, and the
alone foundation. . . The apostles and prophets, the second row of this building, were like the foundation, and had their purity, their wisdom, and power, by virtue of
their union with him! and the remaining stones must be like unto these, else, built upon the same foundation they never can be. The whole power of the church must be
from Christ; and it must be nothing less than the power of Christ. Every member of the church must be like Christ; and the life, and purpose, and policy of the church,
must be that of the precious foundation. Such a Zion the Lord will build, such a church the Lord must have; and he will bring his treasures into it; and his gifts as well as
his graces shall be there; and he will gloriously manifest his presence and his power there. Yea, he will glorify the house of his glory; and by such a church he will
subjugate the kingdoms of the earth; and through the instrumentality of its members, the whole earth shall be filled with the glory of God. O! ye that sigh for the temple-
building blessings, begin the work by repentance. Repent! repent! because ye have usurped the prerogatives of God! Ye have had ministers of your own choosing,
instead of those of God's sending; ye have had forms of government of your own devising, instead of bringing the lawgiver to Zion by your prayers; ye have had your
own way in everything, and ye have sought your own glory and not the glory of God. "Repent, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand!"

We have been much astonished at the the sentiments contained in the foregoing extracts, at the light which the individual has had of what is truth; and we cannot but
lament that his own course has led him, not to the fulness of the gospel and the kingdom of God, but to become associated with one of the very churches he condemns
as having no claim upon the title of the Church of Christ: but so it is, let the light of truth break in upon the human mind, and let the individual after rejoicing in that light
for a season reject it, and who shall describe the darkness in which he is involved! but while such is the course of many, let the Saints rejoice in the truth of God,
knowing that it is their privilege to be associated with the kingdom of the Redeemer, to have their minds illuminated by his Spirit, to judge all things, and to be
instrumental in raising a temple for his glory, and in the building up of his people, in order that they may receive the dominion, and reign with him at his coming. When
we read the pointed facts stated by the rev. gentleman whose words we have quoted, and read his lamentations and mournings because the Lord has no house upon
the earth and kingdom of his own organization which he can acknowledge and bless as such, our own feelings are those of gratitude and thanksgiving to our heavenly
Father; in the first place, for an existence in the flesh at the time when he has commenced his glorious work; and secondly that we have been favoured with hearing the
gospel of the kingdom, and especially that we have been led to the obedience of faith, so as to realize for ourselves that assurance and that spirit which can be enjoyed
only by obeying the precepts and keeping the commandments of the King of Zion. Does the Lord need a temple in which to manifest his glory and bestow his blessings
upon his people? we know such an object shall be speedily consumated. Must the nations of the earth be gathering to Zion? it is ours to behold the hand of the Lord
manifested in this also-to behold the little stone cut out of the mountain without hands, rolling onward in majesty; and while the nations of the earth are perplexed, and a
general and almost universal paralysis seems to affect the sources of prosperity, it is our privilege to be connected with a growing kingdom, destined never to be
destroyed, but, like a phenix rise from the ashes of a world, to become irradiated and adorned with the splendours of heaven, and to repose in the light of the presence
of God.

The Millennial Star. February 1 1843.

MANCHESTER CONFERENCE.-We have received the minutes of the conference held at Manchester on the 25th December, 1842; and, notwithstanding the
neighbourhood generally has been inundated with the falsehoods and slanders of apostates, yet we still rejoice in the general prosperity of the conference, and of the
spirit manifested in their assembly, and earnestly pray that the many grievous and heavy trials they have had to pass through, may serve to purify and strengthen their
faith, and cause them to knew that the religion of Jesus Christ is an individual concern between man and God, in the enjoyment of which it is the privilege of the
obedient to know the truth, and to spurn alike the influence of the wilfully ignorant or of the apostates from the work of God. We find the gross amount of members in
the conference to be 1506, including 33 elders, 87 priests, 53 teachers, and 10 deacons.

We feel grateful and much pleased with the following covenant entered into by the Saints present, viz., "That we, the members and officers assembled at the
conference, held this 25th day of December, 1842, do covenant to uphold our beloved brother, president elder Ward, and his counsellors, by the prayer of faith; and
that we will encourage him in his calling as Editor of the STAR, in diffusing knowledge of the kingdom of God unto the church and unto the world, by purchasing and
encouraging others to purchase the same, and to pray for his success in the kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ."

We repeat it that we feel grateful for this token of esteem and regard, and we take fresh courage from the thought, that so many of the servants of God unite in their
good wishes and supplications on our behalf, and we humbly ask our heavenly Father to grant unto as all things necessary to enable us to minister unto the well-being of
all Saints, and also to be instrumental in rolling onward the work of the Lord in the last days.

We have also received intelligence of the Herefordshire conference, held at Coldwall, Dec. 26th, 1842, and which is under the presidency of our beloved brother
William Kay. We find they number 844 members, including 20 elders, 53 priests, 22 teachers, and 10 deacons. Our beloved brother the president, together with elder
Thomas Richardson, who lately emigrated to America, have much cause for thankfulness unto God for the manner in which the Lord has blessed their labours in that
region; we hope that they may continue to be blessed of the Lord, and that many of the redeemed may be as the crown of their rejoicing in the day of the Lord Jesus.

By a letter from sister Clark, of Nauvoo, dated Dec. 14th, we learn that our beloved brother, president Joseph Smith, has returned to the bosom of his family and the
church.

The news also from Kirtland, Ohio, is of a very interesting nature; elder Lyman White has been labouring amongst them with great success, he has baptized two
hundred that had apostatized, and about forty new converts; the work is spreading on every hand, and the lies of Bennett are making ten Saints where they are
destroying one.

The temple is rapidly progressing, and we trust that our brethren in England will feel the necessity of doing their utmost to promote its completion, upon which so much
depends-affecting both the church and the world. All tythings or donations for this purpose must be forwarded to elder Hiram Clark, 36, Chapel-street, Liverpool.

WE are happy to have to announce that the ship Emerald, Captain Leighton, in which our beloved brother P. P. Pratt and family, together with a large company, sailed
on the 29th of October last, has arrived at New Orleans. Further particulars have not yet come to hand.

WE have been solicited from different quarters to publish the STAR after the manner of the Times and Seasons, twice a month, instead of once. If our readers and
patrons deem such a measure advisable, we shall be happy ourselves to do our utmost to effect it; and if such an alteration takes place, it will, of course, commence
with the fourth volume, the first number of which will be issued on the 1st of May, 1843. In the meantime we shall wait for communications from any brethren or friends
who may be pleased to favour us with a line expressive of their opinion on this subject.

Items of News.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                            Page 362 / 1033
MURRAIN IN EGYPT.-Accounts from Alexandria of the 7th ult., state that the mortality among cattle still continued, and it was calculated that upwards of 200,000
oxen had already died. The Pasha and his son experienced the greatest difficulty in ploughing and sowing the lands and were obliged to employ for that purpose their
who may be pleased to favour us with a line expressive of their opinion on this subject.

Items of News.

MURRAIN IN EGYPT.-Accounts from Alexandria of the 7th ult., state that the mortality among cattle still continued, and it was calculated that upwards of 200,000
oxen had already died. The Pasha and his son experienced the greatest difficulty in ploughing and sowing the lands and were obliged to employ for that purpose their
own horses, those of cavalry and artillery, and a number of camels. Mehemet Ali on that occasion, caused a chief named Sheir Beled, to be decapitated for neglect of
duty, and Ibrahim treated with similar rigour several of his stewards who had not attended to his instructions.-Liverpool Albion.

SINGULAR PHENOMENON.-On Friday morning, last week, between the hours of four and five, a most remarkable phenomenon was observed by all the carriers
approaching Perth by the North and West roads. The phenomenon was that of the whole surrounding country in the districts of Dunkeld, Crieff, Blairgowrie, &c.,
being suddenly illuminated by a blaze of light, which rendered objects for several miles around more distinctly vissible than on the clearest noon-day. Sheep, cattle,
trees, and bushes were beheld with an accuracy, at six or seven miles distance, equal to what would be produced by the finest telescope, so vivid and intensely brilliant
was the sight. This curious phenomenon lasted nearly a minute, and is described by those who witnessed it, to have a kind of unsteady motion, resembling in the
impression it created on their minds, the roll of the waves of the sea after the subsidence of a storm. This light was dazzlingly white, and from what we learn, appeared
like the "white light" displayed by pyrotechnists, but, of course, on a much grandeur and more extensive scale.-Robert M'Donald, the Dunkeld carrier, alleges that he
felt distinctly a heat produced by it, similar to what would be experienced in passing the door of premises in which there was a powerful furnace-blast working. He was
in the neighbourhood of Birnam at the time, and distinctly saw the colour and plumage of several chaffinches perched upon a tree at the road side. From his account,
compared with the account of the other carriers, he appears to have been in the very focus of the meteoric phenomenon, as, while they felt no heat, they concur in
stating that the centre of its brilliancy seemed to be a little below Dunkeld. The morning was otherwise very dark, with a thick, raw, rhymy atmosphere.-Perth Courier.

Poetry.

Hymn.

Come all ye children of the light, ye Saints of Latter-days,
With grateful hearts unite with me to celebrate the praise
Of Israel's God unchangeable,-our Father and our King,
For blessings such as our's, demand our heart's best offering.
While thousands after thousands, for numerous centuries past,
Have grop'd in mists of error, with thick darkness overcast;
'Tis ours to live when truth hast burst in radiance bright again,
And heralds from on high are sent, good news to bring to men.
The fulness of the gospel, with its gifts and blessings true,
The priesthood long since lost from earth, we see the Lord renew;
The grandest epoch of our world is only just begun,
'Twill pave the way for greater things than o'er were 'neath the sun.
With prospects such as these in view, we'll hail reproach and pain,
Truth always had its foes, and will till Jesus comes to reign;
Our Father knows our trials well, he knows we need them too,
There's nought can harm us if we still our Saviour's steps pursue.
'Tis requisite to prune a tree before it bears its fruit,
The furnace must purge out the dross before the gold will suit:
If vessels for our master's use we wish to be made fit,
We must be cleans'd from all our dross, and willingly submit.
What tho' through tribulations deep the way to glory lies,
That path was by our Captain trod, and shall our murmurs rise?
The servant's not above his Lord, and if we still endure,
A never-fading crown shall be our wreath of conquest sure.
The Lord, the Master of the house, Beelxebub was styl'd,
What marvel that his household then should also be revil'd?
Nay, in these things we will rejoice, we know our Lord will own
His faithful followers that endure, and seat them on his throne.
Then welcome persecution's rage, the truth will wider spread,
The wise from slumber will awake, to life will rise the dead.
While fools with madd'ning rage, are swiftly rip'ning for the hour,
When fury's cup unmixed, the Lord upon their heads shall pour.
E'en now the gathering clouds bespeak the storms of wrath are near,
Then let us lift our heads with joy, and banish every year;
For while the judgments of our God fill nations with alarm,
His Saints shall hail salvation nigh, secure from every harm. ELIZA H. MUNRO.

Contents.

The Latter-Day Saints' Millennial Star

No. 11. March 1843. Vol. III.
EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL STREET, LIVERPOOL.

On Future Punishments.

In consequence of the withdrawment of the priesthood from the earth, mankind could no longer enjoy the privileges of the gospel in its fulness, that were communicated
only by the administration of those ordinances which the priesthood alone could legally administer; the result has been, that not only a many erroneous principles have
been introduced amongst men, but a many principles that were once understood and comprehended are now no longer known; and the consequence is that many
portions of the word of God, that were well understood by those to whom they were addressed, are in this day, by the professed teachers of religion, overlooked as
 Copyrightnothing
containing  (c) 2005-2009,   Infobase
                   that can be         Media
                               profitable to theCorp.
                                                 present enlightened age.                                                                          Page 363 / 1033

Amongst the false notions that obtain in the present day, one is, that if individuals previous to death only obtain what are considered sound views of the plan of
In consequence of the withdrawment of the priesthood from the earth, mankind could no longer enjoy the privileges of the gospel in its fulness, that were communicated
only by the administration of those ordinances which the priesthood alone could legally administer; the result has been, that not only a many erroneous principles have
been introduced amongst men, but a many principles that were once understood and comprehended are now no longer known; and the consequence is that many
portions of the word of God, that were well understood by those to whom they were addressed, are in this day, by the professed teachers of religion, overlooked as
containing nothing that can be profitable to the present enlightened age.

Amongst the false notions that obtain in the present day, one is, that if individuals previous to death only obtain what are considered sound views of the plan of
salvation, notwithstanding the persons whole life may have been one of disobedience, yet such an individual must necessarily ascend to the heaven they are looking for,
to revel in paradisaical delights through a never-ending eternity; and, on the other hand, though an individual may have lived a life of morality and righteousness,
distinguished by every virtue that ennobles man, and may have been a blessing to those by whom he was surrounded, yet if he happen not to have become acquainted
with what are termed "evangelical or orthodox." views of the plan of salvation, his doom will be to be east into bell, to suffer the torments of the damned through the
revolving ages of the eternal world.

And how often have we heard these sentiments enforced by those whom at one time we felt proud to acknowledge as our teachers; but we now turn away with disgust
from the contemplation of principles so horrific, and so unworthy of the character of God as given us in the sacred writings, and rather turn to the contemplation of the
principles of eternal truth, as communicated by the spirit of the Lord, and pour out the gratitude of our hearts for the privileges we enjoy, in being in possession of that
spirit which will lead into all truth, and which has enabled us to escape from the dark prison house of bigotry and folly, to rejoice in the freedom of the sons of God.

But, as we have said before, while many false principles have crept in amongst mankind, many glorious truths connected with the kingdom of God are entirely lost to
the mass of mankind, and they wander on in darkness, giving heed to the precepts of men, and know not of the privileges of the people of God, who have become a
covenant people with him, and who, if faithful, are destined to enjoy the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ.

One great error, then, into which the professing christian world has fallen, is the eternal duration of future punishments. On this subject we would at once set the church
and the world at rest as regards our sentiments-we do not believe in the eternal duration of future punishments; and it is our purpose, in the present article, to give our
reasons for it-not from mere speculative theory, but from the acknowledged word of God. We do not heed the taunt that is frequently thrown out-"oh! you are as bad
as papists; you believe in a purgatory!"-for we believe, that fallen as the Roman church may be, she has traces of many glorious principles that were once in the church
of Christ, of which (however corrupted by her) the protestant world knows nothing. And if it be said that we believe in a purgatory, by believing that men are judged
according to the deeds done in the body, and that there is a termination to their punishment as well as various degrees of it, we acknowledge the truth of the charge. But
we think we hear many pietists into whose hands this paper may fall, groaning in spirit, as we have personally witnessed, at the very broaching of such a doctrine, and
hear them express their pious fears that the consequences of such a doctrine being set forth will be most awful, and that men would all run headlong into licentiousness
and iniquity, unless you can convince them that the punishment due unto sin will never terminate. We assert that this is mere sophistry; for could the dead but unfold the
secrets of their prison house-could they be permitted to present before us the condition of those that have rejected the light of truth, we imagine that the holiest of the
righteous would cry-"enough."

But, without further introduction, we will pass on to the illustration and proof of this important doctrine from the word of God. In the third chapter of Peter's first epistle,
and the 19th and 20th verses, we read thus-"By which also (referring to the spirit by which he was, and every resurrected saint will be quickened) he went and
preached to the spirits in prison; which sometime were disobedient, when once the longsuffering of God waited in the days of Noah, while the ark was a preparing."

Let us endeavour, for a moment, to analyze the quotation we have made, and to notice the facts it contains. First, there were spirits in prison. Secondly, they were
disobedient in the days of Noah, when the longsuffering of God waited while he, a preacher of righteousness, condemned the world by the building of the ark. Thirdly,
they were consequently the population that dwelt upon the earth in that day, the antediluvian family of man. Fourthly, they were in this prison for their disobedience or
rejection of the terms of salvation: Fifthly, the Lord Jesus Christ, after his resurrection, went by the spirit with which he was quickened, and preached to these spirits
that were in prison.-Such are the facts of this passage of the word of God; and if these things be so, whither have fled the phrases we so often hear quoted on this
subject, namely, "as the tree falleth, so it lieth"-"as death leaves the body, so judgment finds the soul"-and which, while we have pitied their darkness, we have been
surprised to hear persons maintain the latter phrase to be a quotation from the word of God.

Now, admitting that the first phrase has a reference to this subject, which we very much doubt, yet it is strictly true there is no repentance in the grave; and if a man
meet death in the rejection of the principles of truth, in open violation of the law of God, he must bear the consequences-as he as sown, so also must he reap; he must
go into the pit and be shut up in prison, neither shall he come out until he has paid the uttermost farthing; but a period shall come when he shall be visited, when he has
paid the uttermost farthing, and when the mercy of God shall be manifested in presenting again unto him the terms of salvation.

We have seen, then, from the scriptures, that our antediluvian forefathers, who were swept from the earth by the flood, went into punishment, and that the Saviour after
his resurrection, went and preached to them. The next question that arises is, what did he preach to them? The same apostle shall answer. In the fourth chapter of the
same epistle and the sixth verse, it is written, "For, for this cause was the gospel preached to them that are dead, that they might be judged according to men in the
flesh, but live according to God in the spirit." But, says the modern spiritualizer of the truth, "oh, the dead here alluded to, are the dead in trespasses and sins." But let us
examine the subject: the verse preceding the quotation states that the wicked shall give account to him who is ready to judge the quick and the dead, which we certainly
understand to mean the living and the dead; and then comes the quotation, "For, for this cause was the gospel preached to them that are dead." But again, the gospel
was preached to the dead on a principle of justice, of moral equity, that they might be judged according to men in the flesh; and since all who are dead in trespasses
and sins are in the flesh, we see the preposterous nonsense of thus endeavouring to destroy the meaning of a plain passage of the scriptures of truth.

Here, then, is a glorious principle of which the professedly religions world are ignorant, and at which the narrow-minded and the bigot may lift his hands in horror,
because it strikes at the root of the doctrine in which he may have delighted to revel-even the torments of the lost-upon which probably he has often expatiated, and has
sought to win men over to love the Redeemer, by constantly presenting to their minds the torments of hell; but to the unprejudiced and rational, to him that has obeyed
the principles of truth and received that spirit which leadeth into all truth, he will find a witness in his own bosom that will harmonize with the word we have been
endeavouring to illustrate, and he will glorify his heavenly Father, and unite with rapture in the song that declareth "his mercy endureth for ever."

But in order further to illustrate the subject and show that, though individuals must bear the consequences of transgression and go into punishment, yet that their
condition is not unalterable-that their destiny is not irrevocably fixed-we will refer our readers to the 37th chapter of Ezekiel's prophecies. We have here the vision
which the Lord gave unto his servant, of the valley of dry bones, which our readers can peruse at their leisure; we shall notice the interpretation which the Lord God
himself has put upon it. "These bones," says he, "are the whole house of Israel," and thus saith the Lord God, "Behold, O my people, I will open your graves, and cause
you to come up out of your graves, and bring you into the land of Israel; and ye shall know that I am the Lord, when I have opened your graves, O my people, and
brought you up out of your graves, and shall put my spirit in you, and ye shall live; and I shall place you in your own land: then shall ye know that I the Lord have
spoken it, and performed it, saith the Lord."

Let us notice here the expression-"these bones are the whole house of Israel," beautifully agreeing with what St. Paul has written on the subject when he declares, "that
the gifts and calling of God are without repentance." being founded on the principle that God sees the end from the beginning, and that his course is one eternal round;
also, when he says, "that blindness in part has happened unto Israel, until the fulness of the Gentiles be come in." And so all Israel shall be saved; as it is written, "there
shall come out
 Copyright   (c) of Zion the Deliverer,
                 2005-2009,   Infobaseand  shallCorp.
                                        Media    turn away ungodliness from Jacob, for this is my convenant unto them, when I shall take away theirPage sins." Thus,
                                                                                                                                                                364 then,
                                                                                                                                                                       / 1033the
condition upon which the different members of the house of Israel have entered, on being ushered into the unseen world is not final, the Lord God is going to make
manifest that he is a covenant-keeping God, and that his "gifts and callings are indeed without repentance;" thus the covenant that he made with Abraham, to give him
and his seed after him, the land of Canaan for an everlasting possession, has never yet been fulfilled, and if the condition into which Abraham and his seed have passed
Let us notice here the expression-"these bones are the whole house of Israel," beautifully agreeing with what St. Paul has written on the subject when he declares, "that
the gifts and calling of God are without repentance." being founded on the principle that God sees the end from the beginning, and that his course is one eternal round;
also, when he says, "that blindness in part has happened unto Israel, until the fulness of the Gentiles be come in." And so all Israel shall be saved; as it is written, "there
shall come out of Zion the Deliverer, and shall turn away ungodliness from Jacob, for this is my convenant unto them, when I shall take away their sins." Thus, then, the
condition upon which the different members of the house of Israel have entered, on being ushered into the unseen world is not final, the Lord God is going to make
manifest that he is a covenant-keeping God, and that his "gifts and callings are indeed without repentance;" thus the covenant that he made with Abraham, to give him
and his seed after him, the land of Canaan for an everlasting possession, has never yet been fulfilled, and if the condition into which Abraham and his seed have passed
be unchangeable, it never can be fulfilled; but though Stephen, previous to falling asleep in Jesus, declared that Abraham had not possessed as much of the land of
Canaan as to set his foot upon, yet the hour is fast approaching when an assembled world shall prove the God of heaven to be covenant-keeping God, a God of
justice, yet whose "mercy endureth for ever."

Thus, then, have we illustrated from the scriptures that the condition of those already passed from time into eternity is not unalterable; and shall now present a little
additional testimony from the same source to further elucidate the subject.

Not only shall the children of Israel rise again, and the Lord God make a fresh covenant with them when he shall take away their sins, but the people of Sodom and the
cities of the plain, though swept away by the wrath of heaven for their iniquity, shall return again. In the 16th chapter of Ezekiel it is written, "Behold, this was the iniquity
of thy sister Sodom (speaking to Jerusalem), pride, fulness of bread, and abundance of idleness was in her and in her daughters, neither did she strengthen the hand of
the poor and needy: and they were haughty and committed abominations before me; therefore I took them away as I saw good." We know from the history of that
event recorded in the scriptures, that they were consumed by fire from heaven; yet the Lord says that he will bring again their captivity (v. 53). and that they shall return
to their former estate (v. 55), and that this shall take place at the time that the Lord raises the whole house of Israel, and brings again, likewise, their captivity, and
restores them again to their first estate, and establishes his covenant with them, and they come to a knowledge of the Lord (v. 62), as he said they should when he
raised them out of their graves.

But again, in the 24th chap. of Isaiah, where the prophet foretells the fate of the last generation of men in the present state of things: when, alike, priest and people shall
be overwhelmed by destruction, because they have transgressed his laws, changed his ordinances, and broken his everlasting covenant; therefore the inhabitants of the
earth shall be burnt up and few men left. [And to digress for a moment from the subject, we would say justly so; for though our forefathers were the first that
transgressed his laws, and changed his ordinances, and broke his covenant, yet justly does the punishment come on the last generation, because to them is presented a
renewal of the covenant-the original laws of the gospel are again propounded-and those ordinances are administered by authority again, by which the God of heaven
designed to bring the human family into connexion with himself, to enjoy all the glorious privileges of the sons of God. Thus will the judgments, like which there have
been none from the beginning of the creation, be justly merited by those upon whom they shall be poured out.] But to return to our subject, even those who shall thus
be swept from the face of the earth by fire, and who probably will exceed in wickedness any previous generation of mankind, even when "they shall be gathered
together, as prisoners are gathered in the pit, and shall be shut up in the prison, yet after many days shall they be visited."

Thus we find the same truth corroborated, and the doctrine verified, that "the mercy of the Lord endureth forever." Oh! let the Saints of the Lord be glad, and rejoice at
our escape from the worse than midnight darkness by which we have been obscured; when we were blindly dreaming, that amid a thousand jarring ereeds and opinions
by which we were surrounded and our minds perplexed, and the truth so obscured and disfigured by the paltry garnish man had thrown around it; yet we were
ignorantly supposing that if we obeyed not some of these diverse systems that were presented unto us for the truth, that the consequence would be our consignment to
the flames of a never-ceasing torment. But let no one suppose that we understand man will not be punished, even if he has never been privileged to know the truth; yet
inasmuch as he violates the law of conscience, that inward monitor which God has implanted in the human bosom, most assuredly must he bear the consequences of
such a course.

In connexion with this subject is another of great importance, of which modern religionists have no conception, and that is "baptism for the dead;" but if the state upon
which man enters at death be unalterable, there can be no such a thing as baptism for the dead. This the apostle knew well when he said, after reasoning to prove the
resurrection of the body, "else what shall they do, which are baptized for the dead, if the dead rise not at all? why are they then baptized for the dead?" Here the
apostle was referring the Corinthian church to a doctrine and practice in which they had been instructed, and which they understood: he therefore does not amplify upon
the subject as he would have done, had he been teaching the doctrine to a people ignorant of it. We learn, then, from his to allusion the subject, that there was a
baptism besides the baptism for remission of sins, even as he has intimated by the plural term being used by him in the sixth chapter of his epistle to the Hebrews,
where, amongst the first principles of religious truth and practice, he alludes to the doctrine of "baptisms." And we learn that this baptism was for those that were dead,
and that it was in some measure connected with their resurrection.

Of all the preposterous absurdities that obtain amongst the religious world, certaintly it is not the least to suppose, while every earthly government, in order to be
properly established and its laws put into efficient operation, requires that the administrators thereof be legally authorized and instructed to act in their respective offices;
and that it would be the height of folly to suppose that order could be maintained where the subjects should acknowledge the head of the government, but with regard
to the laws of the head, every one should act as they thought proper, and be the interpreters of the law for themselves; yet the kingdom of God is an exception to this
rule.

Myriads of religionists are ready to acknowledge the Lord Jesus Christ as him whom the Father has called to rule, and to whom all power is committed in heaven and
in earth, yet are so blinded by folly and the deceptions of priestcraft, as to suppose that any one can become an administrator of the laws of heaven, without receiving
authority from him; in fact, that it is perfectly legitimate to interpret the laws of the kingdom of God as we like, so that we acknowledge the head; but IN VAIN WILL
THEY CRY LORD, LORD, IF THEY DO NOT THE THINGS THAT HE COMMANDS THEM." But the secret of this blindness is easily comprehended-they are
destitute of the priesthood, which is the only authority that can administer in the laws of heaven-who are capable of expounding those laws or of administering in the
ordinances of the kingdom of God.

Baptism for the dead, then, is one ordinance of the kingdom of God administered by the priesthood, and affecting in its consequences the resurrection and future
condition of those in whose behalf it is administered, and who have already past into eternity. It is this false notion of the laws of God being of no importance, that blinds
so many and prevents them from seeing the beautiful fitness and propriety of all things which the Lord has ordained. For instance, the Lord Jesus Christ, when in the
flesh, declared "that except a man be born of water and of the spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God." And this was fully in accordance with the commission
which he sent his servant to fulfil, namely, to go "teach all nations, baptizing them," &c., and this perfectly agrees with the obedience of those servants, as manifested by
their subsequent history, when they, directed by the spirit of truth, commanded the believer to repent and be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of
sins. And how justly was this important doctrine enforced, when we consider that mankind had become aliens from God, that his purpose was to bring us back from
that state of alienation into his own family, by adopting us as his own children, and making us heirs of God and joint heirs with Jesus Christ. IS NOT THEN THE LAW
OF ADOPTION INSTITUTED OF HEAVEN, RATIFIED BY THE EXAMPLE OF THE SAVIOUR, AND ORDAINED FOR THE PURPOSE OF GIVING
THE DELIEVER A LEGAL CLAIM ON THE INHERITANCE PROMISED, OF IMPORTANCE?-Oh! we should like to cause this question to vibrate in the ears
of every hypocritical professor of religion-of every lingering and disobedient believer in the word of God, until the consequences of its rejection rose before their vision
in all their terrific and awful forms; we would think that the ingratitude which must characterize the conduct of the disobedient, if they could but realize it, must sink them
in despair.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 365 / 1033
It is, then, the inviolable nature of the laws of God that stamps with such importance the doctrine of baptism for the dead. Our heavenly Father, in his merciful designs
towards the human family, has instituted a great law of adoption into the kingdom of God, which must be recognized by every one; and since many have passed into
eternity who never had the law presented unto them, and therefore had no chance of rendering obedience, and are now in a condition where they cannot obey, but still
THE DELIEVER A LEGAL CLAIM ON THE INHERITANCE PROMISED, OF IMPORTANCE?-Oh! we should like to cause this question to vibrate in the ears
of every hypocritical professor of religion-of every lingering and disobedient believer in the word of God, until the consequences of its rejection rose before their vision
in all their terrific and awful forms; we would think that the ingratitude which must characterize the conduct of the disobedient, if they could but realize it, must sink them
in despair.

It is, then, the inviolable nature of the laws of God that stamps with such importance the doctrine of baptism for the dead. Our heavenly Father, in his merciful designs
towards the human family, has instituted a great law of adoption into the kingdom of God, which must be recognized by every one; and since many have passed into
eternity who never had the law presented unto them, and therefore had no chance of rendering obedience, and are now in a condition where they cannot obey, but still
can receive the testimony, they must therefore recognize the law of adoption through the obedience of others on their behalf; thus will the heart of the fathers be turned
unto the children, and the heart of the children be turned unto the fathers; fulfilling the prophecy of Obadiah, "when Saviours shall come up on mount Zion, to judge the
mount of Esau; and the kingdom shall be the Lord's." But we hear some exclaim, "oh! we will allow of nothing being done by proxy; let every one stand or fall to his
own master." Indeed! and so nothing connected with man's salvation must be done by proxy; where would he be but for the application of the principle of substitution?
Such a sentiment strikes at the very root of the scheme of redemption, for it has indeed been effected by proxy-"he who knew no sin, was made sin for us," and "with
his stripes we are healed." We know some are ready to say, "what, do you put yourselves on a level with the Redeemer?" But this is mere sophistry; the rank or quality
of the individuals being equal is not the question. Can one being, never mind of what rank soever he be, render an act of obedience for which another shall derive
benefit? or, in other words, is the doctrine of substitution a doctrine of truth? And can we suppose that the Lord would require at the hands of any one that which they
cannot render? and if circumstances are such that they cannot render obedience, must the law of heaven consequently fall to the ground? no, not one jot or tittle of it
shall pass away. Are there no circumstances amongst men where certain conditions must be complied with, in order to obtain certain immunities: and if the individual be
so placed that he cannot comply with the terms, has the wisdom of man devised no plan by which another shall act for him, in order that he may enjoy the benefits? yes,
we say, there are many circumstances of this nature: and has God been less just than man? The cavillers at this sublime doctrine, we presume would not hesitate to
receive by proxy the payment of a variety of sums which some deceased relative might have owed at his death; we expect we should not find them lifting their holy
hands with surprise, and hear them exclaim, "oh! we cannot receive these sums at your hands, it is not justice to pay debts by proxy;" but, we suppose, if the person
had been dead for half a century, they would not hesitate to receive the money with interest additional, and instead of being horror struck at our offer, we expect we
should be hailed as one of the most just and honourable of the earth.

Oh! the darkness and obscurity in which the people of Christendom have been involved, vainly dreaming that they were living in the enjoyment of the light of truth when
lost amid the inventions of men; but let the Saints rejoice and be glad, who have received of the spirit of the Lord that unction from the Holy One which shall lead into
all truth, and which cannot be enjoyed without making the possessor of it wise in the things of eternity, and fit him for an inheritance among them that are sanctified; and
let them also bear in mind, that if they continue faithful and endure unto the end in the possession of that spirit, they have that power within them which called worlds into
order and arrangement-which quickened the body of the Redeemer, and caused him to burst the bonds of death, and which shall also quicken their mortal bodies, and
bring them forth in the resurrection of the just. Amen.-ED.

The Early Spread of Christianity

The amazing rapidity with which the doctrines of the gospel were promulgated and planted in distant nations, by the apostles and their fellow-labourers, is a subject full
of interest to the historian, the statesman, and the christian; and a brief survey of the facts connected with this important event will, it is presumed, both instruct and
entertain our youthful readers.

The sacred historian Luke, after briefly stating the formation of the primitive church at Jerusalem, and the extension of christianity to Samaria, Antioch, and other
neighbouring states, confines his subsequent narrative chiefly to the proceedings of that indefatigable missionary, Paul. This apostle, under the sanction of the church at
Antioch, preached the gospel and planted churches in various provinces of western Asia, in almost all the districts of Asia Minor and the adjacent countries to the
borders of the Euxine sea, and in many of the cities of Greece, and Macedonia, &c., as far as Illyricum; a tract of country comprising upwards of one thousand miles in
length, and from one to four hundred in breadth. After several missionary excursions in these extensive and populous regions, he was sent a prisoner to Rome, accused
by his countrymen, very justly, of being "a ringleader of the sect of the Nazarences," as they contemptuously styled the followers of Jesus. But when, in addition to this
charge, they denounced him to the Roman magistrate, "as a pestilent fellow and a mover of sedition among all the Jews throughout the world," they only gave vent to
their own malice, in accusations which the heathen judge, after the admirable defence of the accused, declared unsupported.

After two years confinement, Paul regained his liberty: for his divine Master had determined that "his preaching should be fully known that all the Gentiles might hear;
and delivered him out of the mouth of the lion"-2 Tim. c. iv., v. 17. He immediately resumed his apostolical labours with his usual zeal and diligence. One of the most
ancient christian writers, Clement, who was his cotemporary, and whom he classes among his "fellow-labourers whose names are in the book of life"-Phil. c. iv., v. 3-
informs us, that Paul preached `in the west to its utmost bounds.' And another writer, in the succeeding age; says, that the same apostle `visited the isles of the sea,' and
reckons the Gauls and Britons amongst the disciples of the Tent Maker. We know from Paul himself that he had formed a design to visit Spain-Rom. c. xv., v. 24;-and,
from the respectable writers we have named, it appears that he carried his purpose into effect; but whether Britain was favoured with his labours is not so clear. It is
however highly probable, that christianity was introduced into our island in the apostolic age. There is extant an old Welsh chronicle, which asserts that the celebrated
British chief, Caractacus, who, having bravely opposed the attacks of the Romans on the liberty of his native country, was taken prisoner by them, and carried to
Rome, A. D. 50; where his noble and heroic deportment extorted the admiration of the emperor and his whole court, embraced the gospel in that city, and on his return
taught it to the Britons. Seven years previous to this event, the lady of a senator who was appointed the governor of Britain, was one of the first persons in Rome who
was accused of being a christian. She was tried for embracing a foreign superstition, but honourably acquitted of being guilty of any immoral conduct. We learn also,
from an ancient latin poet, that Claudia, the wife of Pudens, who with her husband is reckoned by Paul among the christian brethren, was a Briton-2 Tim. c. iv. v. 21.

We know little of the labours of the other apostles, except from hints scattered in the writings of the ancient fathers of the church, which are often obscure and
unsatisfactory. It is however certain, both from the scriptures and these venerable authorities, that, while a few of the chosen twelve laboured principally in the countries
adjacent to Judea, and others were employed in the regions visited by Paul, many of them went into distant parts of the world, and sowed the good seed of the gospel
in countries far beyond the borders of the Roman empire. But our limits will only allow a very rapid glance at their apostolical labours; as they have been collected from
the sources just mentioned, by authors well qualified to make an accurate estimate of their authenticity.

In the eastern parts of the vast continent of Asia, Jude the apostle carried the good news of salvation through the blood of Christ into Mesopotamia; Peter, into
Chaldea; Matthew, into Parthia; Thomas, into Bactria; and Philip and Andrew, into the remote plains of Scythia.-Bartholomew, Thomas, and Jude appear, in various
missionary excursions, to have preached the gospel successfully in Persia and the other parts of the east, as far as the borders of India, if they did not penetrate into that
interesting country: and Thomas and Jude are stated to have laboured and planted christian churches in the extensive regions of Armenia and Media; and even to have
carried the word of life to the northern abodes of the Germans and Saxons.

If we turn our attention southward, to the long degraded plains of Africa, we find that, at the same early period, the promulgation of christianity proceeded in that
country with equal success. Simon Zelotes and Mark the evangelist visited Egypt, and planted churches there; Mark indeed is represented, by the most credible
authors, as having settled in that country, and for a long period presided over the church at Alexandria, which he had founded. Proceeding along the northern coast of
Africa to the west of Egypt, we enter Lybia, an extensive and populous country; the capital of which, Cyrene, was sufficiently important in some respects as to rival
Carthage. In this city there were many Jews, some of whom were present at Jerusalem, when the Holy Spirit fell on the apostles, and heard the discourses of Peter.
 Copyright
Whether      (c)were
          they    2005-2009,  Infobase
                      among those       Mediaconverted
                                   who were    Corp. on that occasion we are not told; but we have repeated intimations that christianity was early   Page     366 /into
                                                                                                                                                         introduced     1033
Cyrene and its dependencies-Acts. c. ii., v. 10.-c. xi., v. 20.-c. xiii., 1;-and it is probable that Mark extended his labours to the churches in these parts. It is, however,
certain that, in the ages immediately succeeding the apostles, there were multitudes of the professed followers of Christ and numerous flourishing churches, not only in
country with equal success. Simon Zelotes and Mark the evangelist visited Egypt, and planted churches there; Mark indeed is represented, by the most credible
authors, as having settled in that country, and for a long period presided over the church at Alexandria, which he had founded. Proceeding along the northern coast of
Africa to the west of Egypt, we enter Lybia, an extensive and populous country; the capital of which, Cyrene, was sufficiently important in some respects as to rival
Carthage. In this city there were many Jews, some of whom were present at Jerusalem, when the Holy Spirit fell on the apostles, and heard the discourses of Peter.
Whether they were among those who were converted on that occasion we are not told; but we have repeated intimations that christianity was early introduced into
Cyrene and its dependencies-Acts. c. ii., v. 10.-c. xi., v. 20.-c. xiii., 1;-and it is probable that Mark extended his labours to the churches in these parts. It is, however,
certain that, in the ages immediately succeeding the apostles, there were multitudes of the professed followers of Christ and numerous flourishing churches, not only in
the various cities on this coast, but also in many places in the interior of Africa, which have, for centuries past, groaned under the tyranny of Paganism and
Mahometanism.

Beyond Egypt to the southward, were situated the extensive realms known under the general name of Ethiopis. From these remote regions, an eunuch, the treasurer of
one of its queens, came to worship at Jerusalem, about a year after the death of the Saviour; and, on his return, was instructed in christianity, converted to its doctrines,
and baptized by Philip the deacon-Acts. c. viii., v. 26-40. It would have been highly probable, even if the testimony of all antiquity had not asserted the fact, that this
statesman, when he reached his home, would teach his countrymen the sacred truths which he had learnt in the desert of Gaza. This he did, we are told, with such
success that the religion of Christ was soon firmly established in Ethiopia; and has continued to be professed, though greatly corrupted, to the present day. In this labour
of love, it is said, that the eunuch was assisted by Matthias the apostle, who succeeded Judas the traitor.

From this hasty survey, we perceive that, before the close of the apostolic age, the good news of salvation through the death of Christ had been preached, from Britain
on the west to India on the east; and from Ethiopia on the south to Scythia on the north. In most places churches had been planted, and thousands had forsaken their
idolatry; and, by embracing the christian religion had exposed themselves to the loss of all things: of character, of property, of liberty and of life itself. Their numbers
indeed were so great, that in the very beginning of the second country, in less than seventy years after the death of the Saviour, we have the testimony of a heathen
magistrate to the Roman emperor, that numbers of all ages, of every rank, and of both sexes were involved in the crime of being christians; that this contagion had not
seized the cities only, but spread over the villages and country places; and that the pagan temples had been almost deserted, the idolatrous rites nearly suspended, and
few purchasers were found for the victims designed for their altars. Thus the prediction of the founder of christianity was fully accomplished, and the assertion of his
apostle borne out by the event. "The gospel of the kingdom had been preached in all the world for a witness to all nations," before the final overthrow of the Jewish
state; "the sound of its preachers had gone into all the earth and their words unto the ends of the world."-Matt. c. xxiv., v. 14-Romans c. x., v. 18.

Endeavours have been made to diminish our surprise at this unprecedented success, by recurring to natural causes. We have been told, that the way was opened for
this rapid promulgation of christianity by three important events, which preceded it.-By the conquests of Alexander, distant countries had been explored, and more easy
and regular communications established with them. The Greek language had been adopted in various states as the language of science, of polities, and of trade. By the
extension of the Roman power over a great part of the known world, the first christian missionaries could visit remote regions with more security; because they were
fellow subjects with the inhabitants. And, by the dispersion of the Jews over the face of the whole earth, the apostles and their associates could scarcely enter any city
where they did not find their countrymen. But, though these circumstances facilitated the travelling of the first ministers of the gospel, they by no means promoted the
success of their mission. The Greeks, along with their language and science, had introduced a proud philosophical spirit among the higher classes of society, which led
them to look down with sovereign contempt on the unadorned and mortifying doctrines of the cross; and to despise the promulgators of them as illiterate enthusiasts.
The Romans, who had risen to the height of prosperity under the protection, as they believed, of their heathen idols, esteemed the men guilty of the most hateful
atheism, and deserving the most condign punishment, who bluntly denounced these imaginary deities to be impious and vain; and boldly exhorted them to turn from
these vanities to the living God. And the Jews wherever they were found were the most rancorous and persevering opposers of the apostolical mission.

These second causes therefore are totally insufficient to account for the astonishing fact, that twelve poor, illiterate and obscure fishermen, however honest, sensible and
zealous they were, should be able to spread, through the vast extent of the Roman empire, the self-denying truths of christianity, which were so contrary to the natural
prejudices of human nature, so directly opposed to the pride and the passions of the influential classes in every region, and so utterly Fubversive of the power and
interests of the whole pagan priesthood; and, in about thirty years, without human assistance and notwithstanding the determined opposition of all human authority, both
civil and religious, to make converts and establish churches in almost every country of the then known world. This event was unparalleled in the records of time, and
independent of natural causes either political or moral. It was accomplished by the Almighty hand of the Divine Head of the church; who, immediately before he
ascended to his throne in glory, said to the chosen agents of this moral revolution, "Ye shall receive power after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you: and ye shall be
witnesses unto me, both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost parts of the earth." "And they went forth, and preached every where; the
Lord working with them and confirming the word with signs following." This is the only rational, the only possible explanation of the astonishing fact, "It was the Lord's
doing; and therefore is marvellous in our eyes."

We have copied the foregoing article from the General Baptist Repository, of June, 1827, and are much pleased with the information it contains, and particularly with
the sentiment conveyed in the concluding remarks, namely, that the successful spread of christianity by the apostles and their followers, was effected only by the "Lord
working with them, and confirming the word with signs following."

This is the only rational mode of accounting for its successful propagation, and our readers and the world at large may rest assured, that only by this means, and by the
same power and authority accompanying the servants of God, will the gospel of the kingdom be preached as a witness unto all nations that the end may come. How
powerless, comparatively speaking, are all the efforts of modern Christendom for the conversion of the world, supported as they are by a vast amount of money and
multitudes of labourers; how inefficient are the efforts of the most persevering and laborious to successfully propagate their principles; and indeed there is something
more necessary than the mere energy of man, with all the devotion to the cause be may bring to bear upon it, there is still required that authority, that power which the
spirit of the Lord alone can give, when communicated as it was at the first, before the authority of the priesthood was caught away from a people no longer worthy of
its privileges.

We rejoice that the Lord has commenced his work of the last days, and raised up a people to bear testimony of the truth, that he might prove them, and finding them
faithful over a few things, might make them rulers over many. We have often heard it asked in scorn, why do not your elders go forth into the public streets, and exhibit
the miraculous displays of power that accompanied the apostles? We freely answer this question, and would point out the difference of the situations of the first
followers of Jesus, and those whom he has raised up for the accomplishment of his purposes in the last days.

The first followers of Jesus had, for a considerable time been associated with himself-they had received power from him previous to the day of pentecost to work
miracles in his name; they had been the witnesses of the omnipotent energy he had frequently displayed, and they were in this manner prepared for the reception of the
fulness of the power of the holy priesthood; but not so in these days-the Lord had not a people conversant with the miraculous agency of the spirit of God, but on the
contrary, while the whole of Christendom, generally speaking, were professing to have a form of godliness, they were denying the power. The Lord, therefore, had to
raise up a people, to be prepared for the reception of his gifts in their fulness, and this could be effected only by calling men and endowing them with power to teach the
original gospel and ancient plan of adoption into the kingdom of God, and this could not be proclaimed by authority-be received and obeyed without the signs following
them that believe; in which blessings it is the privilege of the Saints to rejoice at present, and by continuing faithful in the enjoyment of present blessings, and by a patient
endurance of all things they may be called to suffer, they shall ere long receive the greater blessings, the fulness of the power and the authority of the holy priesthood.
Now has been the day of calling, by and by shall be the day of chosing, and those that are found faithful shall receive great things at the hands of the Lord.

But  before the
 Copyright   (c) fulness  of thisInfobase
                 2005-2009,       power can be communicated,
                                          Media  Corp.        one great object must necessarily be accomplished and that is, the completion of the Temple   of the/Lord,
                                                                                                                                                     Page 367       1033 in
the solemn assemblies of which alone the power can be given. The Saints we hope will, therefore, see the necessity of the speedy accomplishment of this great object,
in order that light, intelligence, and power may be given, and that we may be the honoured instruments in the hands of God of accomplishing his great purposes, in the
pruning of his vineyard with a mighty pruning for the last time, and in gathering out the honest in heart, that they may escape the judgments that shall come upon the
them that believe; in which blessings it is the privilege of the Saints to rejoice at present, and by continuing faithful in the enjoyment of present blessings, and by a patient
endurance of all things they may be called to suffer, they shall ere long receive the greater blessings, the fulness of the power and the authority of the holy priesthood.
Now has been the day of calling, by and by shall be the day of chosing, and those that are found faithful shall receive great things at the hands of the Lord.

But before the fulness of this power can be communicated, one great object must necessarily be accomplished and that is, the completion of the Temple of the Lord, in
the solemn assemblies of which alone the power can be given. The Saints we hope will, therefore, see the necessity of the speedy accomplishment of this great object,
in order that light, intelligence, and power may be given, and that we may be the honoured instruments in the hands of God of accomplishing his great purposes, in the
pruning of his vineyard with a mighty pruning for the last time, and in gathering out the honest in heart, that they may escape the judgments that shall come upon the
world, and be prepared to stand before the Son of man.

Mormonism a. Herdsy

A Sermon preached in the parish Church of Hillsborough, on Sunday, the 30th of October, 1842, with an appendix of illustrations and proofs, by the Vencrable Waiter
B. Mani, M.A., Archdeacon of Down.

We have been led to notice this publication, not from any intrinsic merit which it has, nor in order to prevent any evil effects to the cause of truth that might arise from its
circulation, but simply because of the authority from which it springs. Indeed, we rejoice to see such an effort made to put down the principles we advocate; it argues
little for the party from whom it proceeds, and we assure the reverend writer that we consider it so innoxious, so harmless in its effects upon us, that we would rather be
engaged in its diffusion than in the suppression of it.

The author sets out with a eulogy on the principle of union in religion-the necessity of it-and of the existence of un acknowledged authority to teach the principles of
truth; he then laments the introduction of the principle of dissent in the following manner:-

The evil is as old as the very early days of Christ's own apostles: lamented by St. Paul, in his epistles to the Corinthians, to the Galatians, to the Thessalonians, and to
bishops, Timothy and Titus; by St. John, in the cases of those who denied that Jesus Christ had come in the flesh, and of Diotrephes, "who prated against" the apostles
"with malicious words;" and by St. Jude. It was evidenced in the cases of the various heretics, who, in the four first centuries, were allowed to vex the church by errors
concerning the Son of God and the Holy Ghost-the Arians, Sabellians, and the like-and called forth the energies of the holy bishops and ministers of the time, St.
Athanasius and others, to confute their false doctrines: in the superstitions which for centuries overspread the truth under the dominion of Rome: and in the varieties of
dissent, heresy, and schism which have distracted us since the reformation; in the rejection of episcopal government by the followers of Calvin and of Knox, and of the
sacraments and other outward ordinances by the Quakers; in the unscriptural dogmas and practices of the Anabaptists, and the God-denying heresy of Socinus; and
more lately in the schism originated in the very bosom of the church by the disciples of Wesley; wherever the mischievous principle has been acted upon, that every man
is competent to form his own creed, and that every man has a right to do so; a principle avowed by some, and acted on more or less by all denominations of dissent,
and tending at once to subvert the unity of the church and corrupt the purity of the faith.

Now we perfectly agree with the Venerable Archdeacon in the necessity of there being a legitimate and acknowledged priesthood in the church of Christ, in order that
we may have "one Lord, one faith, and one baptism." It is peculiarly in this principle that the Saints of the last days rejoice, that when all men were bewildered and in
darkness-when the vision of all was covered and had become as the words of a book that was sealed, that then the Lord again sent his holy messengers from on high
to renew the covenant which man had broken, and gave them authority to administer his holy ordinances as in the beginning. Therefore, on the necessity of the existence
and authority of the holy priesthood we fully agree with the rev. gentleman, but with regard to believing that his church possesses that authority, we beg leave politely to
disagree; yet with regard to his remarks upon the authors of dissent, as quoted above, we have no feeling that harmonizes with his censure. However we might
condemn dissenters from the principles of truth when dispensed by legal authority, yet we cannot unite with him in the condemnation of those characters whose names
he has quoted, because in the day in which they lived, we recognize no people having the authority of God as connected with the priesthood. On the other hand we
admire such characters, and say they were men in their respective days, that rose up to call in question an assumed authority, and that they did right to dispute the
claims of a hierarchy which, we make bold to say, the Lord recognized not as a priesthood after the order of his glorified Son.

A heresy, springing from such a source, and of the most pernicious tendency, has, within a few months, appeared among us; and, by the insidious manner in which its
errors have been propagated, has, I lament to say, led away several from the truth, and has staggered, at least, if it has not shaken, the faith of others. Having its origin
in the United States of America, a land which the Almighty in His wisdom, perhaps also in His wrath, has permitted to present the sole example of a country in which
the godless sentiment is avowed and acted on, that a state has nothing to do with religion, and that all forms of faith are equally right or equally wrong; having for its
founders two miserable men, who at the time they commenced their wicked project, could be looked on as no other than unbaptized heathens, having by their own
confession, up to that time, been members of no religious sect, and having never been baptized, and whose first proceeding was a sacrilegious mockery of of God's
ordinances, by plunging one another in water; producing, in support of its pretended claims, a book, which is to be put upon a level with the Word of God in the
Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments, and of which it is doubtful whether the clumsiness of the forgery, or the awfulness of the blasphemy it contains, is most
remarkable; having such an origin, such founders, and such support, this sect of Latter-day Heretics (for I will not prostitute the holy name they have assumed by
applying it to them), hath spread from the hotbed of errors and schisms where it arose, and hath begun to pollute the members of the catholic and apostolic Church of
England and Ireland with its pestilential doctrines.

In a word, we deny his first assertion that the heresy of Mormonism has sprung from such a source. We disclaim it with our strongest feelings, as having sprung from a
spirit of dissent; but we assert that those "two miserable men" were, through the teachings of heavenly messengers, made the instruments in the hands of God, of
commencing his glorious work of the last days; and that America, instead of being under the wrath of heaven in this respect, has been favoured as the second birth-
place of those glorious principles which shall renovate the world, and effectuate by their power the salvation or destruction of the present generation of men. And these
principles having thus sprung from this hotbed of errors and schisms, have begun to pollute the members of the catholic and apostolic Church of England and Ireland
with their pestilential doctrines. How lamentable! We should have almost supposed that a church so "apostolical" would have been impregnable to the attacks of
American schism; we should have thought that the members of so pure a church would have enjoyed the privilege of knowing whether the doctrines were of men or of
God. We would, if we deemed it at all necessary, enter into the subject of examining the claims of the rev. gentleman's church to the title of apostolic, but we think it
would really be a work of supererogation; for taking the New Testament accounts as the model of an apostolical church, and then turning to contemplate the sect to
which the writer belongs, we feel certain it will be sufficient to

"Look on this picture and on that."

"The leaders of this sect," says the archdeacon, "profess to believe in God the Eternal Father, and in his Son, Jesus Christ, and in the Holy Ghost; and so far as this is
expressed it is the truth, but it may not be discovered by many who read or hear it, that it is not the whole truth,"

With regard to our views of the God-head they are before the public, being lately published in the STAR, in the fifth lecture on faith; and those views are not the results
of human ingenuity or fanciful theory, but what the Lord has been pleased to reveal. And in this matter we rejoice that we have not been left to speculate with the unholy
zeal of modern religionists on this important subject.

 Copyright
"They  have (c)  2005-2009,
             blasphemed,"     Infobasethe
                            continues    Media
                                           writer,Corp.
                                                   "the holy name of Jesus, by recording of him things which he never did, and words which he neverPagespoke,368   / 1033
                                                                                                                                                              and making
the belief of these lies necessary to man's salvation." "They have arrogantly pronounced, that for sixteen or seventeen hundred years there has been no true church of
Christ extant upon the earth; that all the doctrines of the gospel have been corrupted, and the ordinances of our holy religion all polluted; and they have assumed to
With regard to our views of the God-head they are before the public, being lately published in the STAR, in the fifth lecture on faith; and those views are not the results
of human ingenuity or fanciful theory, but what the Lord has been pleased to reveal. And in this matter we rejoice that we have not been left to speculate with the unholy
zeal of modern religionists on this important subject.

"They have blasphemed," continues the writer, "the holy name of Jesus, by recording of him things which he never did, and words which he never spoke, and making
the belief of these lies necessary to man's salvation." "They have arrogantly pronounced, that for sixteen or seventeen hundred years there has been no true church of
Christ extant upon the earth; that all the doctrines of the gospel have been corrupted, and the ordinances of our holy religion all polluted; and they have assumed to
themselves to be sent by the power of the Most High, thus taking the name of the Lord in vain, by running when he hath not sent them."

The last quotations we have made are as miserable a piece of mere assertion as we ever read; we trust we have recorded nothing of the sayings of Jesus contrary to the
principles of eternal truth, and we believe we are a little more jealous of the honour and authority of Jesus than the rev. gentleman, and are more willing to teach, and
more ready to obey those precepts of the Redeemer, recorded in that book which he acknowledges, than either his reverence or any members of his "church
apostolic."

What we make necessary to man's salvation is what the Lord Jesus Christ has taught us and declared necessary, and we would warn the writer himself to give heed to
his teachings, and receiving them in humility, obey them, or his present dignified standing in Babylon will not avail him in the day of trial.

That the doctrines of the gospel have been corrupted, and the ordinances of the house of the Lord have been changed, we not only assert but confidently maintain, and
feel no hesitation in stating that the protestant church has not been far behind her ancient mother in committing this great sin for which "the curse shall devour the earth,
and the inhabitants thereof shall be burnt up and few men left." We would faithfully warn the rev. gentleman to bring his own church to the standard of the New
Testament, and let him take heed that he be not one of those priests that shall be overwhelmed in the general destruction, when it shall be "as with priest so with the
people."

"We have assumed to ourselves," says he, "to be sent by the power of God, thus taking the name of the Lord in vain, by running when he hath not sent them." This is a
mere begging of the question. We assume nothing; but if the work with which we are connected have a divine origin, we cannot cease to to know it, we dare not deny
it. Who could have persuaded the apostle Paul that the work of the Lord was not true; could any one have made him believe that on his road to Damascus, he had not
seen a light and heard a voice? so we rejoice to say it is with the Saints of God in the last days, manifold are his mercies, numerous are his blessings, and no power of
man or satan can compel us to cease to know and confess the truths of the work of the Lord.

They have erred from the "one faith," once for all delivered unto the saints, and caused to err those who follow them. Thus they profess a belief that "men will be
punished for their own sins only, not for Adam's transgression," which is the old heresy of Pelagius, condemned by the Church Catholic as soon as it arose, and by our
church in the ninth article of religion; being contrary to the doctrine of the scriptures, that "by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin," and that "death," the
"wages of sin," "reigned even over them that had not sinned after the similitude of Adam's transgression; that is to say, over infants, who, having done no actual sin, are
yet subject to the consequence of the inborn taint which they inherit." And, therefore, the church, according to scripture, has ever held, what these heretics deny, that
infants equally need purification and remission of this original sin, as grown persons need remission of actual offences.

Of all doctrines that ever were ushered into the world or suggested by Satan, surely that of the liability of infants who die, to go into punishment to suffer the vengeance
of eternal fire, is certainly the most horrible that can possibly be conceived, and is the greatest outrage upon the principles of truth that ever was propounded unto man;
and yet such is the doctrine advocated by this rev. divine. The gentleman quotes the passage that "by one man sin entered into the world and death by sin," and that
"death," the "wages of sin," "reigned over them that had not sinned after the similitude of Adam's transgression; that is to say, over infants." We grant this, that in
consequence of the fall, that death has reigned over all, but not the second death; no: "for as in Adam all die, so in Christ shall all be made alive." Thus has the atoning
sacrifice of our glorious Redeemer removed the curse of original sin from all the posterity of Adam, and man only becomes accountable unto God for what, as a
rational intelligence he can be held responsible for. And we would remind the rev. gentleman, that whether infants have undergone the ordinance of his church or not,
which we repeat is a solemn mockery before God, that of such is the kingdom of heaven. By the fall of Adam his whole race were brought under condemnation, but
through the fall man obtained a knowledge of good and evil. The atonement of Jesus has been amply sufficient to remove from a fallen world this original condemnation,
and leaving us in the possession of the knowledge we have obtained of good and evil, we now according to our condition stand or fall before him.

But to assert that infants, who are not responsible agents, required an ordinance of baptism to obtain remission, is to slight the atonement of Jesus and tacitly declare
that it is not sufficiently efficacious to cancel the misfortune of being borne of sinful parents. Were we to suppose for a moment that his absurd doctrine were true, then
let us suppose again that one of his order was unable to arrive in time to administer this ordinance, and the little infant expires before the performance of this rite, what
are the consequences according to his doctrine? The child is gone to hell, to never-ending punishment. We will quote his words and say, "hear this, ye parents! Your
lovely babe, over whose dying throes you hung with such anxiety, according to the horrible doctrine of this divine is lost for ever, because it has not undergone the
"solemn mockery" of infant sprinkling!!!

The heresies in doctrine and errors in practice into which these teachers would lead their deluded followers, are supported, however, by a claim to the possession of
supernatural powers; to a very brief consideration of which pretence I request your attention. The powers claimed are three-fold,-the gift of tongues and their
interpretation; of prophecy, visions, and the like; of miracles: and all these pretences are borrowed from other sects, which, even within our own memory, have been
permitted to try our stedfastness in the faith.

We can afford the rev. gentleman to speak slightingly of the gifts of the spirit of God, for we know that his reiterated opinions can never alter truth, and that they who
have been raised from beds of sickness by the ordinances of God's house, will be no less grateful to the Lord for his mercies, because Archdeacon Mant is pleased to
deny them. The ear that has been closed for a quarter of a century, and that is now open to listen to the word of life, will not close again in silence, because the fact may
be questioned, neither will the eyes that were once veiled in

"Such black night as saw not with the day All round it,"

but which have since been opened by the power of God, ceased to sparkle with a grateful lustre as they drink in the radiant beams of heaven. Let the learned divine
close his eyes to the word of God, or shut his ears to the testimony of the Saints of God, he cannot mar their bliss, he cannot make one joy the less. We have extended
our remarks already too much but we cannot close without another quotation from the sermon.

In the next place: avoid all arguments with those who have embraced any of these strange notions. Be assured, the devil will be ready enough to make them seem
plansible and fair to you, and you have no right to expect God will support you in a contest or argument into which you needlessly throw yourselves. Avoid these false
teachers, and their disciples, and be satisfied to "hold fast the form of sound words" delivered by the Church of Christ through the agency of rightly ordained ministers.

Lastly: beware of that curious disposition, that itchingness of the ears, which leads men in these days to run after preaching wherever it is to be found-which is still
seeking some new thing; and that false liberality, or rather irregular freedom, which leads men, for the sake of hearing this or that preacher, to run as indifferently to the
dissenting meeting, or to the Methodist preaching-house, or to any other denomination of sectaries, as they would go to church, to be edified by the prayers, instructed
by the doctrine,
 Copyright       and nourished
            (c) 2005-2009,      by the sacraments
                             Infobase   Media Corp. administered there by the duly ordained ministers of Christ.                                      Page 369 / 1033
We think our last extract needs no comment, and we will venture, notwithstanding the gentleman's counter advice, to conclude with the words of Paul, "Prove all things,
and hold fast that which is good."-ED.
Lastly: beware of that curious disposition, that itchingness of the ears, which leads men in these days to run after preaching wherever it is to be found-which is still
seeking some new thing; and that false liberality, or rather irregular freedom, which leads men, for the sake of hearing this or that preacher, to run as indifferently to the
dissenting meeting, or to the Methodist preaching-house, or to any other denomination of sectaries, as they would go to church, to be edified by the prayers, instructed
by the doctrine, and nourished by the sacraments administered there by the duly ordained ministers of Christ.

We think our last extract needs no comment, and we will venture, notwithstanding the gentleman's counter advice, to conclude with the words of Paul, "Prove all things,
and hold fast that which is good."-ED.

The Jews.

The present physical, moral, and social condition of the Jews must be a miracle. We can come to no other conclusion. Had they continued, from the commencement of
the christian era down to the present hour, in some such national state in which we find the Chinese walled off from the rest of the human family; and by their selfishness
on a national scale, and repulsion of alien elements, resisting every assault from without in the shape of hostile invasion, and from an overpowering national pride
forbidding the introduction of new and foreign customs, we should not see much mystery interwoven with their existence. But this is not their state-far from it. They are
neither a united and independant nation nor a parasitic province.-They are peeled; scattered; and crumbled into fragments; but like broken globules of quicksilver,
instinct with a cobesive power, ever claiming affinity, and ever ready to amalgamate. Geography, arms, genius, politics, and foreign help do not explain their existence;
time and climate and customs equally fail to unravel it.-None of these are or can be the springs of their perpetuity. They have been spread over every part of the
habitable globe; they have lived under the regins of every dynasty; they have shared the protection of just laws, the proscription of cruel ones, and witnessed the rise
and progress of both; they have used every tongue, and have lived in every latitude. The snows of Lapland have chilled, and the suns of Africa have scorched them.
They have drunk of the Tiber, the Thames, the Jordan, the Mississippi.-In every century, and every degree of latitude and longitude, we find a Jew. It is not so with any
other race. Empires the most illustrious have fallen, and buried the men that constructed them; but the Jew has lived among the ruins, a living monument of
indestructibility. Persecution has unsheathed the sword and lighted the fagot. Papal superstition and Moslem barbarism have smote them with unsparing ferocity, penal
rescripts and deep prejudice have visited on them most unrighteous chastisement, and notwithstanding all, they survive. Robert Montgomery, in his Messiah, thus
expresses the relative position of the Jews:

"Empires have sunk and kingdoms past away

But still, apart, sublime in misery stands The wreck of Israel. Christ hath come and bled,
And miracles around the cross
A holy splendour of undying truth
Preserve; but yet their pining spirit looks
For that unrisen sun which prophets hail'd.
And when I viewed him in the garb of woe,
A wandering outeast by the world disowned,
The haggard, lost, and long appressed Jew,
'HIS BLOOD BE ON US' through my spirit rolls
In fearful echo from a nation's lips.
Remembered Zion; still for thee awaits
A future teeming with triumphal sounds
And shape of glory."

Like their own bush on Mount Horeb, Israel has continued in the flames, but unconsumed. They are the aristocracy of Scripture, reft of their coronets-princes in
degradation. A Babylonian, a Theban, a Spartan, an Athenian, a Roman, are names known in History only; their shadows alone haunt the world and flicker on its
tablets. A Jew walks every street, dwells in every capital, traverses every exchange, and relieves the monotony of the nations of the earth. The race has inherited the
heir-loom of immortality, incapable of extinction or amalgamation. Like streamlets from a common head, and composed of waters of a peculiar nature, they have
flowed along every stream, without blending with it, or receiving its colour or its flavour, and traversed the surface of the globe, and the lapse of many centuries,
peculiar, distinct, alone. The Jewish race, at this day, is perhaps the most striking seal of the truth of the Sacred Oracles. There is no possibility of accounting for their
perpetual isolation, their depressed but distinct being, on any grounds save those revealed in the records of truth. Their aggregate and individual character is as
remarkable as their circumstances. Meanness the most abject and pride the most overbearing-the degradation of helots, and yet a conscious and a manifest sense of the
dignity of a royal priesthood-crouching, cozening, squeezing, grasping on the exchange, in the shop, in the world, with nothing too low for them to do, or too dirty, if
profitable, for them to pick up! and, notwithstanding, in the synagogue, looking back along many thousand years to an ancestry, beside which that of our peers and
princes is but of yesterday, regarding justly, Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, as their great progenitors, and pressing forward, on the wings of faith, and hope, and promise,
to a long expected day when they, now kings and princes in disguise, shall become so indeed, by a manifestation the most glorious, and a dispensation the most
sublime. The people are a perpetual miracle-a living echo of heaven's holy tones, prolonged from generation to generation.-Frazer's Magazine.

The Millennial Star. March 1 1843.

We have much pleasure in laying before our readers the following extract of a letter from Springfield, the chief city of Illinois, North America; and we have no doubt but
that it will be received with great pleasure by all Saints.

Springfield, Illinois, Jan. 3, 1843.

President Joseph Smith has this day received a full and complete discharge from all his bonds and difficulties, touching the case of Missouri, in the case of Lilburn W.
Bogg's attempted assassination, having undergone a patient and laborious investigation by the circuit court of the United States, now in session in this place, Judge Pope
presiding. It was decided that all the proceedings against the Mormon Prophet were illegal, and that the case should never be revived again.

Joseph is in good health and fine spirits, and we are all rejoicing that righteousness has prevailed throughout all the deliberations of the court, consequently. Joseph is
again free and ready to attend to his Master's business. The Saints rejoice, and the heavens are glad, that truth has not entirely left the earth, and that the kingdom is at
hand.

Yours in the gospel,

W. RICHARDS.

We believe we do not exaggerate when we say, that our beloved brother, president Joseph Smith, has been arraigned more than twenty times before various tribunals
of men, and has hitherto, as in the present case, been honourably acquitted, while his enemies have been confounded and been brought to shame: thus fulfilling the
 Copyright spoken
prophecies (c) 2005-2009,     Infobase him,
                   before concerning    Mediaas Corp.
                                                well as the word of the Lord given unto him. Our prayer on his behalf is, that he may be enabled toPage
                                                                                                                                                   continue370   / 1033
                                                                                                                                                            faithful and
immoveable in the work of the Lord, and finish that which he has been called to perform with joy and triumph. We ask it in the name of Jesus. Amen.
W. RICHARDS.

We believe we do not exaggerate when we say, that our beloved brother, president Joseph Smith, has been arraigned more than twenty times before various tribunals
of men, and has hitherto, as in the present case, been honourably acquitted, while his enemies have been confounded and been brought to shame: thus fulfilling the
prophecies spoken before concerning him, as well as the word of the Lord given unto him. Our prayer on his behalf is, that he may be enabled to continue faithful and
immoveable in the work of the Lord, and finish that which he has been called to perform with joy and triumph. We ask it in the name of Jesus. Amen.

And yet the world and too many that profess to be Saints, seem to cherish an idea of this nature, that if a man indeed be a chosen servant of the Lord, if his life be
regulated by the laws of heaven, that mankind by whom he his surrounded must necessarily speak well of him, and be compelled to acknowledge the truth of his
mission. Where have we been, ever to let such a notion cross the threshold of our understandings? for surely before we can come to such a conclusion, we must
willingly forget all history of the past, while our understandings must be strangely bewildered to suppose, that a world, shrouded in moral darkness and degraded by sin,
should ever admire, ever love, or speak well of any one illuminated by the Spirit of God, and labouring to spread the influence of the light of truth around him. For a
man called of God, and commissioned by him to bear a message to the world, not to be evil spoken of and persecuted, would be an anomaly that has not been
witnessed in any period of time, even as he who know no sin, but spent his time in dispensing blessings around him, even he must feel the cruel, the demoniacal rage of
a hostile world, by becoming a spectacle unto angels and to men, being suspended in death upon the cross of Calvary; and as he said, "as they persecuted me so shall
they persecute you, for the servant is not greater than his master," and "marvel not that the world hate you, for it hated me before it hated you." Never, then, let us hear
a Saint of the Most High express a fear or a doubt of the faithfulness of the servants of God, because a wicked world, and still more wicked apostates from the truth,
are pleased to villify and slander their characters by reporting of them all manner of evil; but if we must ever sit in judgment upon those in authority in the kingdom of
God, let it be on the evidence of those that are faithful and obedient themselves, that every word may be established in righteousness.

Correspondence.

From Thomas Margett.

Thorncoat, Feb. 18, 1843.

Much-esteemed Brother,-I now take up my pen to write a few lines in order to inform you of one of the many signs which the God of heaven is showing to this
generation, as bespeaking the near approach of the second coming of our Lord, and that he has commenced his work in these the last days. I left Bedford on Friday
the 17th, which was yesterday, to go to a place called Sandy to preach, which I did with the help of the Lord. It is about ten miles from Bedford. After the meeting was
over, as I was returning to Thorncoat with some of the Saints, we beheld in the north a light like a ball of fire, about half the size of the moon when at the full. When we
first saw it, it appeared to stand still, but after we had looked at it for some time, it then commenced to work with an unsteady motion up and down in the air;
sometimes it appeared brighter than at other times and its motion still continued, while at times its brighness was so great that our eyes became dazzled. The whole time
of its continuance was about ten minutes. It was about half-past nine o'clock when we first saw it; the night was dark, as there was no moon shining at the time. There
were with me at the time, four Saints, and two that were not Saints.

Yours in the covenant which the Lord has renewed,

THOMAS MARGETT.

The following are the names of them that were with me at the time.

J. FOXLEY, T. MARTIN, E. FOXLEY, L. CLARK, S. FOXLEY, J. CLARK.

From Henry M'Ewan.

Edinburgh, Jan. 29, 1843.

Dear Brother,-I take the liberty to write these few lines to you, inclosing a dream which a female had who lives about twenty-five miles from this place. A man who
lives in the same place came here on Friday last, and told me he wished to be baptized; he had read our STARS and other books, and was convinced of the truth of
the work. I went and baptized him, and he gave me this copy of the dream which I send you, and which he took down from the mouth of the female who received it,
who is herself much concerned about it. I send it to you, leaving you to exercise your own judgment respecting the publication of it or not. Yours, &c.,

H. M'EWAN.

The Dream.

On the night of Tuesday, the 24th January, 1843, I thought I was on a visit to my native village, about two miles and a half from the small burgh in which I live. I was
standing in front of the house I was to visit, and I thought to myself, surely the sun is much beclouded to-day (it being about noon) and wondering if it were eclipsed,
when my attention was drawn to it by observing a cloud pass from before it, and to my view there appeared as it were a large pendulum of a clock, swinging from side
to side as we see it in a clock. In a few minutes afterwards, whilst I was still looking steadily on, there appeared instead of the pendulum, a large key with a stout chain
attached to it, which was held by a hand in the centre of the sun. I called to a friend of mine who I thought was near to look at the sun, and he expressed his surprise,
saying that it was very singular. The key disappeared, having been as long in view as the pendulum, and instead of it I saw two objects alike, but at so great a distance I
could not distinguish what they were; but while I was anxiously contemplating them, they began to descend gradually towards the earth, and to my great surprise they
appeared to be two large brooms. I heard them fall, but from the great agitation that I was in, I durst not go near to examine them; but as soon as they began to
descend the sun shone brighter, and when they had reached the ground, I thought the day was more beautiful than ever I had seen it before. I awoke from my dream,
my mind being so agitated that at first I could not tell what was the matter with me; then my dream came into my mind, and with it a great fear. I slept again, and thought
that I was still near the same place as when I awoke, and I saw, as it were, a person approaching me, whose appearance was that of a mortal. I told him my dream,
and asked him if he could show me the meaning of the signs I had seen, and he said that he could, so I listened with attention.

The pendulum you saw extending from the sun, shows that time will soon be no more. The hand that held the chain and key, shows that the devil is to be bound in the
bottomless pit; and the two brooms you saw, shows that the Lord will sweep the earth-the corn with one and the chaff with the other.-I was much distressed to think
that I was so unfit to die, and said, "Lord, what must I do to be saved." The person to whom I was speaking, at this time appeared as I thought, as an angel, and said
unto me-Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and you will be saved; I said, "Lord, I believe, help thou mine unbelief;" he said "except ye repent ye will perish-repont and
be baptized in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost." I think he repeated the last sentence twice or thrice over, when I awoke from my dream.

P. S. The woman's name is Grieve, living in Lander, widow of James Grieve, saddler. She did not express a desire for the publication of it, but I will leave that to your
own judgment.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                      Page 371 / 1033
WM. BALLANTTRF.
be baptized in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost." I think he repeated the last sentence twice or thrice over, when I awoke from my dream.

P. S. The woman's name is Grieve, living in Lander, widow of James Grieve, saddler. She did not express a desire for the publication of it, but I will leave that to your
own judgment.

WM. BALLANTTRF.

To Mr. M'Ewan, Edinburgh.

Items of News.

The gales during the month of January, in the Mediterranean, have been greater than any known during the last twenty years. In one of these gales, the sea made a
breach through the mole at Genoa, a wall forty feet thick.

Notices.

To EMIGRANTS.-Persons wishing to emigrate in this month, will please make early application by letter, addressed Messrs. FIELDING & CLARK, 36, Chapel
Street, Liverpool.

We shall feel obliged to our agents returning any numbers of the Second Volume of the MILLENNIAL STAR which they may have on hand, as a few are wanted to
make up some volumes.

A third edition of the HYMN Book is now ready for which cash orders will be gratefully received. Price 2s.

Just published, a Tract, entitled THE FALSE PROPHETS IN THE LAST DAYS, being a reprint of the article published in number twelve of the second volume of the
STAR, by T. WARD. Price Id. each or 6s. 6d. per 100.

Also, WHY DO YOU NOT OBEY THE GOSPEL, by the same Author. Price 1/2. or 3s. per 100.

We have to announce to the church and to the public generally, that the branch of the Church of Jesus Christ, assembling in Liverpool, will meet in the future for Public
Worship in the Portico, Newington, a commodious and comfortable room, at the usual hours, viz., at half past ten in the morning, and at half past six in the evening. The
usual church meeting will be held at half past two, P. M.

Contents.

No. 12. April 1843. Vol. III.
EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL STREET, LIVERPOOL.

The Gathering.

The doctrine of "the gathering" is one peculiarly belonging to the people of God, and one which should claim the attention of all who are desirous of glorifying God by
keeping his commandments. It is one in its practical operations which excites the attention of the world, and seems to arouse their indignation much. How often do we
hear the question-"can we not serve God in this country as well as any where else?" and "it is the devotion of the heart that the Lord wants, and that is all that is
required."-That we can serve God in one country as well as another we doubt not, if it be the will of the Lord that we should do so; but if a commandment be given, as
to the Israelites of old, to gather away from bondage and oppression, to give heed to the teachings of his servants, then we would ask, who can serve the Lord yet
disobey his commandments?

It was ever the purpose of the Lord in every age, to classify his people by themselves-to separate them from the wicked of the earth-and so to organize and establish
them, that he might be able to bestow upon them the blessings of his spirit. And is there no necessity for this separation? Most assuredly there is.-We look upon the
world as alienated from God by sin-as entirely cut off from the enjoyment of those privileges of which the Saints partake. The Lord has, in his infinite mercy, devised a
plan by which a fallen race can be reconciled to himself; and that is effected by the gift of the spirit of God, bestowed upon the faithful in the exercise of obedience to
the ordinances of his house. Let us then contemplate for a moment the relative circumstances and conditions of the people of God and of the world:-the one is in
darkness, and under condemnation in consequence of sin; the other is adopted into the family of heaven, and has received of the spirit of the Lord, filling his whole body
with light, opening to his understanding the glories of eternity, and elevating him in dignity according to his faithfulness as a son of God; while his future prospects are
sublimely developing to his understanding the full glories of the beatific vision.

What affinity, then, we would ask, has light with darkness? what amalgamation can take place between elements so diverse in their natures? or will not spirit seek its
kindred spirit? He that hath the spirit is no longer debtor to the flesh, but would rather be seeking the society of those who can multiply his happiness, who are so many
individual reflections of the moral loveliness implanted by the spirit of God.

On these reflections, then, do we arrive at the rationality of the doctrine of "the gathering," and see the necessity of the servants of God, who are destined to become
partakers of his own glory, being associated together in order that they may be preparing for that high elevation, and growing in that wisdom and knowledge without
which they cannot be prepared for his presence.

But, again, the last days are the days of vengeance and judgment upon the wicked. Let us then examine the conduct of God towards man when he was about to pour
out his judgments upon them.

When he had determined, in consequence of the iniquity of our antediluvian forefathers, to destroy that race from the face of the earth, he did not do it without a
warning unto the people, and without preparation for the safety of all who would give heed to that warning; but they heeded not the testimony of his servant, they
rejected the offers of mercy and therefore perished. So also in the days of Lot, when he had determined a destruction upon the inhabitants of the cities of the plain, it
was neither without a warning to them, nor a place of safety for those that would hearken and flee.

We read that in the last days there will be in existence a Babylon, of which the Chaldean city (the lady of kingdoms) was a lively type, in which the pollution of the holy
things of the Lord's house showed forth that pollution of the last days, when men should sit in judgment as God, calling upon the people to recognize their authority, and
render obedience unto their precepts as they would unto the God of heaven. And we read also, that the Babylon of the last days shall fall, shall be utterly destroyed;
and  the people
 Copyright       of the Lord are
             (c) 2005-2009,      commanded
                              Infobase  MediatoCorp.
                                                  come out of her, lest they be partakers of her sins and receive of her plagues. Now, we feel no hesitancy in speaking
                                                                                                                                                    Page 372 / 1033
freely of this Babylon, which we affirm to be neither more nor less than that Babel, that confusion of systems which man has devised in the room of the kingdom of
God; for verily as little understood of each other are the builders of the modern Babylon, as were those of antiquity when the Lord confounded their language and
scattered them over all the face of the earth. In contemplating the modern builders of religious systems, we find some declaring one thing necessary as a foundation, and
We read that in the last days there will be in existence a Babylon, of which the Chaldean city (the lady of kingdoms) was a lively type, in which the pollution of the holy
things of the Lord's house showed forth that pollution of the last days, when men should sit in judgment as God, calling upon the people to recognize their authority, and
render obedience unto their precepts as they would unto the God of heaven. And we read also, that the Babylon of the last days shall fall, shall be utterly destroyed;
and the people of the Lord are commanded to come out of her, lest they be partakers of her sins and receive of her plagues. Now, we feel no hesitancy in speaking
freely of this Babylon, which we affirm to be neither more nor less than that Babel, that confusion of systems which man has devised in the room of the kingdom of
God; for verily as little understood of each other are the builders of the modern Babylon, as were those of antiquity when the Lord confounded their language and
scattered them over all the face of the earth. In contemplating the modern builders of religious systems, we find some declaring one thing necessary as a foundation, and
others another; and instead of labouring conjointly to build a tower to heaven, each individual party are raising paltry mounds of their own, with the most anxious
ambition to look over their neighbour, until all has become confusion and weakness, and by and by the wrath of heaven shall sweep away every vestige of their folly
from the face of the earth, for the mouth of the Lord God hath spoken it. And this judgment shall take place in the last days, and it shall be a judgment the like of which
hath not been before. And will not the Lord act like himself in providing a place of safety for his people? or when he has commanded them to come out of her, will he
not prepare a place of refuge for them-a Goshen in which they may be protected while his fury is poured out upon the nations.

We read, then, in the 24th chapter of Isaiah, that when his fury shall be poured out, when the inhabitants of the earth shall be burned up and few men be left, that there
shall be in the midst of the earth a remnant among the people, as the shaking of an olive tree, and as the grapes when the vintage is ended. And let us mark the location
of those who are then preserved: it will be in the midst of the earth, in the very place where Israel of old declared that the children of Joseph should become a multitude
of nations, and in that place shall deliverance be. We rejoice, therefore, in the revelations made known in the last days, of the descendants of Ephraim and Manasseh,
and of the land of Joseph, and of the place appointed for the gathering of his people. We read also, in the 4th chapter of Micah, that in the last days it shall come to
pass, that the mountain of the house of the Lord shall be prepared in the top of the mountains, and it shall be exalted above the hills, and people shall flow unto it: that
people of many nations shall come unto it; and that the law shall go forth from Zion, and also the word of the Lord from Jerusalem. And also in the eighth verse of the
same we read, that the tower of the flock the strong hold of the daughter of Zion, that unto her shall come the first dominion; and that the kingdom shall also come unto
Jerusalem.

And as we read in the old translation that from the seed of Joseph should the feeder be appointed by the stone of Israel; even so as Joseph the patriarch (though
various means were adopted in order to destroy him) through the providence of God, became the saviour of his family, so shall his seed become a feeder or shepherd
unto the people of God and their land, or the land into which the Lord has led them, as he did Joseph into Egypt, become a place of deliverance from the judgments
that shall come upon the earth, for all that will hearken unto the tidings of salvation and become obedient unto them.

It is written in the first chapter of Ephesians and the tenth verse, "That in the dispensation of the fulness of times he might gather together in one all things in Christ, both
which are in heaven, and which are on earth; even in him."

We also read in the second chapter of Daniel, of the setting up of a kingdom by the God of heaven, that should never come to an end; and, as we have before quoted,
of the law going forth from mount Zion and also from Jerusalem. Now the place from whence proceeds a law must be the seat of government, and that seat of
government will be attended by subjects acknowledging its authority; and that kingdom which shall never come to an end, cannot be set up unless the people are
gathered together to become the subjects of it; also the people of God must be gathered together in the fulness of times, in order to be prepared, instructed, and
sanctified that they may be fitted to meet the glorified saints whom the Lord will bring with him at his coming, who are looking forward to the time when they shall reign
as kings and priests on the earth, knowing that without us they cannot be perfected, and are longing for the hour when the Lord shall reign in Mount Zion, and in
Jerusalem, and when his glory shall be before them.

Having made these reflections upon the great doctrine of "the gathering," we now bear testimony of what the Lord has commanded in the last days. We bear testimony
that the Lord God hath sent the angel beheld by John in his apocalyptic vision, having the everlasting gospel to preach unto all people; that he hath appeared unto some,
and shall hereafter appear unto many; that he hath committed a dispensation of that gospel unto men, and commissioned his servants to go forth bearing testimony of
these things, and to make proclamation that the hour of his judgments is come; also to proclaim unto the people the gospel in its fulness, the glorious law of adoption
into the kingdom of God, and warning them of the judgments speedily approaching to exhort them to flee out from Babylon, that they be not partakers of her sins, and
receive not of her plagues; and that the western continent is the place appointed of the Lord for the assembling of his people, that they may learn his will, receive
blessings at his hands, and escape the consequences of the fury that shall be poured out upon the nations.

And while we bear this testimony, how many who may read these reflections will find the spirit within them bearing witness to the truth of these things, and feel its
prompting influence bidding them arise and flee while the path is open, and hasten to assist in the building up of Zion, and in the establishment of that kingdom which
shall never come to an end; but which, arising on earth, shall continue under the blessing of God to increase in glory and power, until clothed upon with the radiance of
heaven, its citizens shall be fitted to blend in harmony with the sons of light, in that glorious gathering of all things both in heaven and on earth, that shall be realized in the
dispensation of the fulness of times.

Then away to the west, the glorious west,
The land which the Lord hath greatly blest;
Where the soil hath rested for ages past,
To make a rich home for the Saints at last.

ED.

Caswall's Prophet of the Nineteenth Century.

The above is the title of a work lately issued from the press, professing to be a history of the rise, progress, and present state of the Mormons or Latter-day Saints, to
which is appended an analysis of the Book of Mormon.

The book is got up in a very respectable style, illustrated by a frontispiece from the pencil of its author, perfectly on a par with the style of its contents; the one being an
absurd caricature, save perhaps of himself whose portrait he has introduced, and the other libellous and false in most of its statements, yet truthful in pointing out the
malignity of the mind and heart that dictated its contents.

In our first perusal of the work, we could not avoid a feeling of horror at the consummate wickedness that could so barefacedly usher forth to the world such a tissue of
falsehood as is to be found upon its pages. Much has been written at various times since the rise of the church-almost every variety of character at one time or other has
done its utmost to stigmatize the people of God, and to blacken as much as possible the characters of his servants; and the rev. gentleman has apparently availed
himself of everything he has considered of sufficient importance, and that without hesitancy, save when he has quoted from our own publications, when he has thought
proper to intimate "that the statements must of course be received with great caution."

The priests of the day, almost of every cast, have done their utmost to overthrow the truth-apostates who have been cut off from our society, in consequence of
 Copyright (c)have
transgression,  2005-2009,   Infobase
                    written against    Media
                                    us with    Corp. unequalled before, and that seemed to know no bounds; but Caswall has attained to the climax
                                            a malignity                                                                                          Page    373 / 1033
                                                                                                                                                     of unlimited
slander, and seems to have accumulated in his own person every agency of evil that has ever been exercised against us.
proper to intimate "that the statements must of course be received with great caution."

The priests of the day, almost of every cast, have done their utmost to overthrow the truth-apostates who have been cut off from our society, in consequence of
transgression, have written against us with a malignity unequalled before, and that seemed to know no bounds; but Caswall has attained to the climax of unlimited
slander, and seems to have accumulated in his own person every agency of evil that has ever been exercised against us.

It is not our intention to review consecutively the pages of this book, and endeavour to defend the principles of truth from any attack of the writer, for indeed he has not
discussed the validity of one single doctrine held by the church of Jesus Christ; but still we shall make a few extracts, that the people may judge for themselves of the
spirit of its author and the character of the work.

We are never depressed or in the least cast down at the publication of a work like the one before us; indeed we rejoice in it, and anticipate from its circulation,
beneficial results to the cause we have espoused, and would much rather aid in its circulation than its suppression; yet at the same time we would intimate to the
publishers that they have laid themselves open to the severest punishment that the law of libel can inflict.

He commences his preface with the statement that "if the base scheme entitled `Mormonism,' were designed merely as a gainful speculation, we might be satisfied with
exposing the kuavery of the impostors who have attempted to fill their pockets by operating on public credulity." And again, touching the same subject, page 133, after
describing the success of the first labourers in England, he says, "all these teachers lived on the industry of their dupes, by whom they were supported with food,
clothing, lodging, and money, as their necessities required." We know not what amount of audacity it may require on the part of the author to broach this subject, but
we really are of opinion, that, for the interests of his own cause, he should have kept silence at least on this subject. What! the Mormons money-getters, oppressors of
the public by the funds they extort from them! "Oh! shame, where is thy blush?" The reverend Henry Caswall, professor of divinity in Kemper college, St. Louis, a
priest of the catholic and apostolic Church of England, to talk of the Mormons getting money and thereby oppressing the poor! We have heard the expression of "Satan
correcting sin," but it has no parallelism here. It has been our privilege to witness the proceedings of those elders of our church, who having left their families afar, came
to this country to bear testimony of the work of the Lord; and we presume, had the rev. Henry Caswali been also a witness of their proceedings, their faithfulness, their
humility and self-denial, he might have learned a lesson which the gentlemen of his own cloth, however backward at receiving, would most assuredly be benefitted by
putting in operation amongst their parishioners. Indeed, if the gentleman would take a hint from us, for the benefit of his own church, over whose low condition he so
much laments, we would tell him one secret of our success is, that the elders have at all times accommodated themselves to the people amongst whom they have been
labouring-they have not disdained to share the humble pallet of the cottager, to be a grateful partaker of the coarse meal his poverty provided, and if they had (though
rarely has it happened) means from the more wealthy in their possession, to minister to the relief of their wants.

Yes, we have seen those men whom he would slander, after having laboured for two or three years in this country, anxious to visit the land of their birth or adoption, in
order that they might again enjoy the embraces of their family, without funds to enable them to do so, having been ever fearful of adding to the sufferings of a people
well-nigh born down by the charitable burdens already upon them through the institutions of which he is so zealous a supporter.

"America," says the writer, "becomes the cradle of Mormonism, through the want of influential religious institutions-through the growth of fanaticism consequent upon
this-through the rise of Campbellism, and the want of respect for antiquity and established usages."

How grateful ought the people of the British islands to be for the institutions they enjoy-how free must England be from every thing absurd in religion, as well as from
sectarianism and schism. But how is it still that Mormonism has produced the effect which it has done upon the people of England, who have had the privileges of
institutions so ancient, so venerable? One cause, says the writer, was the rise of Campbellism. [This is an error, if the writer supposes that the work of the Lord
originated through such an instrumentality; but if he would say that the principles propagated by Alexander Campbell prepared the way in the minds of many for the
reception of the fulness of the gospel, we will accede the point at once.] We know that the minds of many of our elders were prepared for the work through the belief
and reception of many of the principles propagated by Campbell; it was our own case, and we shall not cease to be grateful for being permitted to come in contact with
them, which, as far as we received them, we believe still; and we will even go further and acknowledge that the Lord permitted the propagation of those principles as a
forerunner to the fulness of the gospel, though its advocates knew it not.

But how must the Americans bewail their unfortunate lot, that they have not been privileged with the establishment of episcopacy! Surely, since Mr. C. has found the
cause of the evil, congress will most assuredly send expresses to this country for legal and authorized dignitaries of the English Church to proceed forthwith, to officiate
and ordain a sufficiency of clergy to raise an effectual bulwark against the inronds of fanaticism, and cause America to enjoy that oneness of sentiment and unanimity of
feeling which characterizes the professors of religion in this land!

Many versions of the Spaulding fable have gone forth to the world, but it wanted the finishing touches of Caswall's master hand, in order to perfect it for the benefit of
the public. We could not but tremble for the writer when we read it, and call to mind the announcement, that whosoever loveth or maketh a lie, shall have their part in
the lake that burneth.

In describing the origin of the church, the writer has not scrupled to avail himself of any statement however absurd; hence we have the tale again of the bar of gold three
or four feet long, as thick as a man's leg, and fast at one end!! The insertion of such a preposterous story smacks a good deal of "book-making," to say the least of it.

For the publication of his sixth chapter we thank him, since he has therein stated a many principles of truth which we hold, though frequently in a contemptuous manner;
yet not discussing at all the accuracy of the sentiments, we are glad at the opportunity afforded of making them public.

In the seventh chapter he gives an account of the commencement and progress of the work in England, though how a country so blessed with ancient institutions (and
so many priests of his own order, whose teachings we should suppose were not without effect), could he so overcome we cannot imagine on Mr. C.'s principles of
reasoning; but he accounts for it through the prevalence of principles of dissent; but we fear there must have been some deficiency in his fancied panacea for religious
absurdities, or surely this spirit of dissent could never have become so rampant as to pave the way for "Mormonism."

The writer proceeds (for which we thank him) to narrate particularly the success of elders Fielding and Kimball in the neighbourhood of Ribchester, Clitheroe, &c.; of
Parley P. Pratt in Manchester; of elder Fielding in the Isle of Man; elder Snow in London and Bedford; elder Richards in Monmouthshire; elder T. Harris in Bristol;
elder Nixon in Doncaster; elder Taap at Paisley, in Scotland; elder G. A. Smith in the Potterios; elder Woodruff in Herefordshire; with the various success experienced
in Woolwich, London, Edinburgh, Glasgow, Liverpool, Birmingham and other places-that hundreds were being baptized unto repentance, and were enjoying the Holy
Spirit-that within the course of a single year, one of the travelling elders reports having been present at the baptism of "seven thousand Saints."

To shew his regardlessness of anything like accuracy in his statements, he then proceeds to say, that in the month of September, 1842, upwards of five thousand had
already emigrated, and an equal number will probably leave before spring. We find this five thousand, by our books, not to have been much over five hundred, but we
suppose in his zeal to oppose our principles, error would serve as well as truth.

We are forbidden, says the writer in the same chapter to enter into argument with those of other persuasions, or to listen to any statements against our faith. This we
declare unhesitatingly to be a base falsehood; indeed, we have had to regret, on many occasions, the readiness of our elders to enter into argument with out opponents,
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                     Pagein 374     / 1033
and to occupy their time with depicting the deformities of the mother of harlots or her daughters, and have rather exhorted them to employ themselves       the declaration
of the principles of truth.
suppose in his zeal to oppose our principles, error would serve as well as truth.

We are forbidden, says the writer in the same chapter to enter into argument with those of other persuasions, or to listen to any statements against our faith. This we
declare unhesitatingly to be a base falsehood; indeed, we have had to regret, on many occasions, the readiness of our elders to enter into argument with out opponents,
and to occupy their time with depicting the deformities of the mother of harlots or her daughters, and have rather exhorted them to employ themselves in the declaration
of the principles of truth.

Has Mr. Caswall ever found any of our people afraid to defend the principles we have embraced? we suspect not, but if he will turn to the last page of Archdeacon
Mant's sermon, he will find an exhortation to his parishioners not to enter into argument with the Saints. Again, he asserts that we teach men that their souls will be lost if
they attend any services but their own.-We must own, that in our connexion with the church, we have not heard this doctrine dwelt upon, and we can assure the rev.
gent., that after having received the simple but glorious principles of the gospel (however unlettered may have been the individual who proclaimed them in our hearing),
we have no relish for the popular sermonizing of the day, however adorned may be its delivery; and we hesitate not to say, that we have often heard, in our estimation,
a greater amount of truth and sterling theology, from the lips of some uneducated man, in one day, than we had previously conceived of in the whole course of our
Kves. And when we indulge ourselves with a visit to the conventicles of the sectarists, it is merely to contemplate the hole from whence we were dug and we come
away with our hearts filled with gratitude to our Heavenly Father, that we have been permitted to hear, and been led to obey, the glorious principles of eternal truth.

We were much amused with the writer's allusion to our "church meetings;" which, says he "are held at night to the exclusion of all but the initiated." The writer here
commits another blunder, our church meetings are held in the open day, forming the afternoon service, and are open to the public. The gentleman has been confounding
our council meetings with our church meetings, which are generaly held in an evening, at a convenient time when persons have concluded the labours of the day, and are
intended, most assuredly, to be entirely practical in their influence.

But it is in the narrative of the persecution of the Saints in Missouri that the writer seems to enjoy himself most; yea, to revel with delight in the most minute detail of their
sufferings, as the few extracts we shall make will abundantly manifest.

"An unhappy hand," says he, "of one hundred and ninety women and children, protected by only three men, travelled in one direction more than twenty miles (nine of
which were over a bleak prairie) before they dared to halt and await the arrival of their husbands and fathers. In another direction, about two hundred women and
children proceeded to the Missouri river, where they spent a whole night on the naked prairie, exposed to drenching sleet and piercing frost.-In consequence of this
treatment, many of the Mormons died, while their triumphant enemies burned their deserted homes and took possession of their flocks and herds, their household
furniture, their corn, and the improved lands upon which they had `squatted,' and which by their industry they had brought into cultivation." Again; "on Tuesday the 30th
of October, 240 of the militia unexpectedly attacked a small party of Mormons at Haun's Mills. Twenty of the latter were driven into a blacksmith's shop, where they
were deliberately massacred, the assailants firing their rifles through the interstices of the logs of which the building was constructed. A child nine years old, survived the
general massacre by concealing himself under the bellows; but was afterwards discovered and shot, the perpetrator justifying the act by coldly asserting, that `little
sprouts soon become large trees, and this boy, if suffered to live, would become a Mormon like his father.' An old man, once a soldier in the American revolution, was
shot down but not killed. One of the assailauts seizing an old scythe, cut off the old man's fingers as he stretched out his hands for mercy, then severed the hands from
the arms, then the arms from the body, and lastly the head from the trunk."

Thus, with a minuteness of detail does he apparently luxuriate in describing the sufferings of the Saints; and as a further confirmation of the character of the spirit by
which he is actuated, we will give an extract from page 178. "A court martial was next held upon the prisoners under gen. Lucas, the members of the commission
consisting of nineteen militia officers and seventeen preachers of various sects, who had served as volunteers against the Mormons. This singular court came to a
determination that our prophet and his comrades should be taken into the public square of Far West, and there shot in the presence of their families." Here was a
decision worthy of the court that sat in judgment, at the thought of which, decreed by such authorities, and to be put in execution under such circumstances, makes our
blood almost curdle in our veins as we read; yet mark the sympathy it meets with from Mr. Caswall, and his expression of apparent regret that it was not inflicted:-
"HAD THIS DECISION BEEN ENFORCED, MYRIADS MIGHT HAVE BEEN SAVED FROM THE INFAMY OF MORMONISM, AND SMITH WOULD
HAVE GONE INTO ETERNITY UNDER A LESS ONEROUS BURDEN OF UNPARDONABLE GUILT." This needs no comment, and without occupying
more space in the notice of this work, though every page contains some falsehood, and the entire work is so full of misstatements, that it would almost require a
publication as large as itself to refute them; yet one quotation more we will make, as it is the finishing passage of his work. Though our readers will be aware by our last
month's STAR, that the wishes of Mr. C. have not been realized, but that our beloved brother Joseph Smith has been triumphantly delivered from the hands of his
enemies, and their wicked purposes have been entirely frustrated.

"THE READER WILL, NO DOUBT, JOIN WITH THE AUTHOR IN A SINCERE AND HEARTY WISH THAT THE SUPREMACY OF THE LAW MAY
BE FINALLY VINDICATED-THAT THE LOCAL GOVERNMENT MAY BE IN SOME MEASURE REDEEMED FROM THE DISGRACE IT HAS
INCURRED-AND THAT AN EXAMPLE MAY SPEEDILY BE MADE OF THE INIQUITIOUS BEING WHO HAS OUTRAGED REVELATION AND
REASON SET HEAVEN AND EARTH AT DEFIANCE, AND FORFEITED, AT LEAST, ALL CLAIM TO MERCY AT THE HANDS OF MAN."

The Last Days.

Scepticism on this subject is much more general than a superficial observer could possibly suppose, even amongst individuals professing to believe the scriptures, very
few ever realize the thought, that the closing scene of the present state of things must come; and if the idea be acknowledged and entertained for a moment, the
deceitfulness of the human heart will place its fulfilment in the future, far away removed from themselves, and by no means affecting anything that can operate upon
them.

And there are many things that tend to cultivate this scepticism amongst those who have not received of the spirit of the Lord to judge all things, and contemplate every
thing around them in its just and true light, as it stands in relation to to the Great Judge of all.

For instance, one looks upon the busy scenes that are to be found in our populous cities, our seaports, or great manufacturing emporiums; and the thought arises,
"surely all these things will never be swept away from the face of the earth by judgments such as we read of, which are to be poured out upon the wicked. Before that
time society must have become more depraved, more degraded; here is to be found much delicacy of character, much refinement, much gentility; surely the face of
things must alter much before the earth is ripe for such terrible judgments;" therefore, with such the closing scenes are thrown far into the future.

But, again, others leaving the busy theatre of active and public life, turn to the contemplation of private and domestic scenes, and there behold the delicate and refined
mother in the bosom of her family, contemplating with a mother's love the circle by which she is surrounded, and over which she is watching with such anxious care, and
the thought arises, "is it possible this fair scene can be broken in upon by speedy and approaching judgments? No, surely every thing of this nature will have fled, and
society will most certainly have sunk into a state of barbarity and comparative savageness before they are fitted for the wrath of heaven;" and again, the indignation of
the Lord is cast into futurity, to be inflicted on some generation that shall rise up destitute of all that can attract or call for admiration.

But let not our readers be deceived, God will not be mocked; judgment shall come in an hour when they shall cry "peace and safety." The flood of Noah found
mankind engaged in all the busy cares of life-eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage; men had not become monsters-the conjugal, parental, filial, or social
 Copyrightwere
affections   (c) 2005-2009,
                 in exercise asInfobase   Media
                                 well as now; butCorp.
                                                  it formed no apology for the rejection of the offers of mercy, and destruction swept them from thePage
                                                                                                                                                    stage of375
                                                                                                                                                             time /into
                                                                                                                                                                     1033
eternity.-Yes, the tender and delicate woman in the city of Jerusalem, who would not adventure to set the sole of her foot upon the ground for delicateness and
tenderness, had, during the straitness of the seige, an evil eye upon her husband and children, and even fed upon the young one at her bosom.
the Lord is cast into futurity, to be inflicted on some generation that shall rise up destitute of all that can attract or call for admiration.

But let not our readers be deceived, God will not be mocked; judgment shall come in an hour when they shall cry "peace and safety." The flood of Noah found
mankind engaged in all the busy cares of life-eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage; men had not become monsters-the conjugal, parental, filial, or social
affections were in exercise as well as now; but it formed no apology for the rejection of the offers of mercy, and destruction swept them from the stage of time into
eternity.-Yes, the tender and delicate woman in the city of Jerusalem, who would not adventure to set the sole of her foot upon the ground for delicateness and
tenderness, had, during the straitness of the seige, an evil eye upon her husband and children, and even fed upon the young one at her bosom.

With the principles of the sectarists we should be equally secptical of the near approach of the end of the present state of things; but with the knowledge we have
received through the fulness of the gospel of eternal things, we can see clearly how, on principles of moral equity and truth, these things can come to pass, and would
arouse ourselves and others to prepare for whatever shall come, and pray always that we may be enabled to escape the things that shall come to pass, and be prepared
to stand before the Son of Man. And let every one into whose hands these lines may fall, remember that the earth is reserved and kept in store for the judgments that
shall come upon it, and unless an individual could soar away from the world, he stands upon a magazine of power, "a vast reservoir of means," to do its master's will
and fulfil his high behests.-ED.

Signs of the Times.

Earthquake in the West Indies.

Accounts from Jamaica to the 16th, and from Barbadoes to the 18th ult., bring some further particulars respecting the earthquake of the 8th, which did so much
damage at Antigua, and laid Guadaloupe in ruins. At Jamaica it does not appear to have been felt at all. The Kingston Gazette of the 14th announces that a severe
shock had been experienced at St. Thomas, but that no serious mischief was done, and that it had also been felt at Antigua, Tortola, Montserrat, and Nevis, but without
giving any particulars. At Bridgetown, Barbadoes, the shock was experienced at twenty minutes to eleven, A. M., on the 8th, and very severely, but no material
damage was done to houses or buildings, either in town or country. Accounts had been received at Barbadoes of the effects of the earthquake at Dominica, St. Lucia,
and Martinique, from which places, as also from Barbadoes, we had hitherto no particulars. Little damage appears to have been done at any of these places, except
Dominica, where the shock appears to have been rather severe. In the Barbadoes Globe of the 16th, we find a letter from Captain Helmslev, of the steam-ship Dec, to
Sir C. E. Grey, Governor of Barbadoes, detailing the particulars of the catastrophe at the several islands which he appears to have visited for that purpose. His
Excellency immediately caused the letter to be laid before the Barbadoes House of Assembly, and on its being read the sum of 15,000 dollars was unanimously voted
for the relief of the sufferers. From the letter of Capt. Helmsley, it appears that at St. Thomas, Tortola, and St. Kitts, no material damage was done. At Nevis, several
public and private buildings were either thrown down or much damaged, and there were only two mills on the island that could be worked. The damage is estimated at
ï¿½50,000. At Montserrat great mischief was done, and six lives lost. At Antigua, it was ascertained that forty lives had been lost. Captain Helmsley gives the following
account of the horrors at Guadaloupe from an eye witness of the scene (Mr. Risley, of Philadelphia). "At about 10h. 30m. a.m. on the 8th, in company with 150 or 160
persons, I was breakfasting at the hotel situate in the large square, when all of a sudden a dreadful noise, not to be described, with a rocking movement, was felt. Being
near the door, I instantly rushed out, and perceived the buildings falling in every direction. I perfectly recollect what happened for the first fifteen or twenty seconds, and
saw many persons either wounded or killed. The whole of my fellow companions at breakfast I never saw again. In the midst of all this calamity, the earth, in several
parts of the town opened to a considerable extent, when volumes of water spouted forth, with awful fury, to the extent of a hundred feet perpendicular, in columns of
several feet in thickness, most entirely and most awfully swallowing up hundreds of the inhabitants, when the earth closed again. What followed for twenty seconds
after, I have no recollection of. On recovering, I found myself beside three dead bodies, in a heap of ruins, my clothes torn and hat broken. My son, a child six years of
age, most providentially escaped unhurt, finding him shortly after on a heap of ruins. The scene which presented itself was more than words can express. Thousands
were buried among the ruins, still living, and raising their voices for succour: many were saved; but, alas! the work of destruction was not yet finished: a cry of fire was
heard, which proved to be too true: what the earthquake and water had begun, the fire finished."

We give the following extract from a letter from Guadaloupe, in one of the French papers, as a companion-piece to this tale of horror:-"A young girl, to escape from
certain death, rushed out of her father's house; but, at the moment when she considered herself safe, a house fell near her, and part of the ruins held her firmly to the
spot by the lower extremities. She called loudly for help, the more so as the flames appeared advancing with a giant's pace. A soldier endeavoured to extricate her, but
in vain. She then besought him to cut of her two legs, in order to save her from the fire, which had already reached her. The soldier, yielding to her entreaties, drew his
sword, and prepared to cut the legs, when, his heart failing him, he fled. The young girl was soon consumed."

The earthquake was felt in Berbice, but no material damage was done.

(From the American Correspondent of the Morning Chronicle.)

Several singular particulars have transpired in relation to the late earthquake. Between St. Louis and the Ohio portions of the bottom of the river Mississippi have
litteraly fallen, out, or, at least, sunk to a depth not yet fathomed: On a farm in Illinois a hole has appeared in the ground filled with steaming mud, from which a
sulphureous vapour issues that is easily ignited. Sometimes an inflammable gas, flashing with flame and emitting smoke, also proceeds from it. In several places patches
of the forest near the Mississippi have sunk down and become swampy lakes, in some cases taking hunters down into the abyss. Other and more extensive geological
changes are supposed to have occured near the Rocky Mountains, some of which are evidently volcanic.

Flood in Red River-Loss of Life.

We extract the following account of the overflowing of this river from the Washington Telegraph, of February 3, 1843:-

It becomes our painful and melancholy duty to record one of the most fearful and calamitous disasters that ever befel our Red River country.

In consequence of the melting of the snow in the mountains, Red River has been so flooded that its bottoms lie buried beneath the heavy mass of moving water, whose
appearance was so sudden and rapid that it has borne down every vestige of human industry, cotton bales, cotton presses, corn, cattle, horses, hogs, &c., in one wide
and general ruin.

During the period of half a century, there was never known such an overwhelming flood as that with which we are now visited.

At Fort Towson, on the 25th ult. the river rose fifteen feet higher than ever before known, spreading over the whole bottom, destroying the warehouse at the public
landing, and sweeping in one common grave all species of animation.

Jonesborough, Rowland, and Berlin, in Texas, have been wholly inundated, some of the houses washed away, and many of the inhabitants drowned. Some few
negroes escaped from Jonesborough on a raft, and when passing the residence of Col. James H. Johnson, they saw him with his family on the house top, but could
render them no assistance; and soon after passing, they heard a crash and one wild scream, and all was silent again, except the roar of the rushing torrent.

 Copyright
Amid        (c) 2005-2009,
       the general            Infobase
                   distress, Capt.     Media
                                   Crooks,     Corp.
                                           of the steamboat Hunter, proceeded to Mill creck and rendered the sufferers every possible succour inPage    376going
                                                                                                                                                 his power;  / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                 from
place to place, picking up the survivors from the tops of the houses and trees; thus rescuing from a watery grave, some seventy-five or a hundred persons.
Jonesborough, Rowland, and Berlin, in Texas, have been wholly inundated, some of the houses washed away, and many of the inhabitants drowned. Some few
negroes escaped from Jonesborough on a raft, and when passing the residence of Col. James H. Johnson, they saw him with his family on the house top, but could
render them no assistance; and soon after passing, they heard a crash and one wild scream, and all was silent again, except the roar of the rushing torrent.

Amid the general distress, Capt. Crooks, of the steamboat Hunter, proceeded to Mill creck and rendered the sufferers every possible succour in his power; going from
place to place, picking up the survivors from the tops of the houses and trees; thus rescuing from a watery grave, some seventy-five or a hundred persons.

Some were necessarily left to perish in the cane and timber, as there was no possible way of reaching them, their cries often being heard above the noise of the element.
Six families of Indians, fourteen miles this side of Jonesborough, are reported lost, and Col. Milam of Kentucky, with a lady, his niece, and M'Kinney perished.

It is thought that over a hundred lives have been lost between Fulton and Jonesborough-how many, we as yet cannot say with certainty. Owing to the great number of
settlers on the bottom of Red River, the loss of property and human life must be immense.

The river is still rising, but very slowly.

A Land Slip.

At half-past three o'clock yesterday afternoon, another land slide occurred from the hill east of and adjacent to this city, where the awful catastrophe of January 1,
1837, transpired, exceeding in extent and consequences that memorable disaster. Some ten dwellings were buried beneath the mass of earth. In these, it is supposed,
there were not less than thirty or forty persons, only ten or twelve of whom, at the time, escaped. As soon as the alarm was given, the mayor and members of the
common council, the sheriff of the county, together with the city police, firemen, hook and ladder companies, repaired to the spot, accompanied by a vast concourse of
citizens. Vigorous preparations were immediately commenced for removing the earth above the ruins of the houses which were overwhelmed, and before the lapse of
an hour several persons were taken out alive, and the bodies of several others in whom life was extinct. The work of excavating was prosecuted without intermission
for several hours. Fifteen bodies were taken out dead, and sixteen shockingly maimed.-Troy Budget.

The Black Tongue.

A disease similar to that which recently prevailed, under the above name, in some parts of the western states, has appeared in Missouri. A correspondent of the St.
Louis Republican, in a letter from Point Pleasant, New Madrid county, Mo., describes it as follows:

"The disease here is not always characterized with a swelling and blackness of the tongue, (which, when it is, has proved fatal in five out of six cases), but the visitation,
or inflamation, sometimes seats itself in the joints, the ancle, knee, or hip, and frequently in one side of the head and in one eye, which swells, turns red, and, shortly
before death, like the tongue, turns black. In some instances the malady seats itself in some of the vital organs, lungs, liver, &c.

"The disease appears to baffle all skill, or, perhaps, is unmanageable. It runs its course in a few hours: the patient is taken off, or pronounced by the physician past
danger.

"P. S.-Something singular, and worthy of remark, is, that the blacks, whose numbers constitute a large portion of the population of this country, have, so far as I have
been able to learn been exempt from the prevailing epidemic."

Earthquake in Lancashire.

A slight shock of an earthquake was experienced about twenty minutes past eight o'clock, on Friday morning, the 10th ult., through a considerable part of the district to
the north-eastward of Manchester. This convulsion was indicated by a rumbling sound and a rather sudden shock, which induced many persons to think that some very
heavy body had been suddenly thrown down in their houses. Its centre appears to have been in the chain of hills that separate Yorkshire and Lancashire; and it was
more particularly felt about Rochdale, and in the Todmorden valley, where in some cases it caused considerable alarm. We have not heard of its having been perceived
in the town of Manchester; but it was felt by several families living in the immediate neighbourhood, and more particularly at Cheetham-hill. This shock forms the third
that has been experienced during a few years past, apparently having the same range; but the two former (one of which took place on the 20th of August, 1835, and
the other on the 11th of June, 1839) were considerably more violent than the one on Friday morning.

Earthquake in Liverpool.

On Friday morning the 17th of March, a distinctly felt shock of an earthquake was experienced about one o'clock, the fact being demonstrated by multitudes of
witnesses in different parts of the town, who were variously alarmed, not many in the consternation of the moment being able to account for the shock and consequent
sensation experienced.

A gentleman residing at Fazakerly, five miles north of the town, was awoke from his sleep by the shock, his bed being shock, as if two powerful men were alternately
pulling it in opposite directions.

At Southport, the shock was felt a few minutes before one o'clock, and though no damage was occasioned by it, many persons were greatly alarmed by the violent
shaking of their beds, and other articles of furniture.

At Crossons the bells of the parsonage house rang from the violence of the vibration.

At St. Helen's and the neighbourhood the shock is said to have been experienced about half-past one o'clock. Articles of household furniture were, in some instances,
removed from the walls upon which they were hanging, and the bells in the residence of Mr. Stock, of Blackbrook, were rung by the commotion of the house, and
distinctly heard by the inmates, who were at a loss to account for so singular an occurrence, but suspected it arose from an explosion in some of the coal-pits which
abound in that neighbourhood.

Our Wigan correspondent says,-this phenomenon took place in this town and neighbourhood at about five minutes to one o'clock on the morning of the 17th ult. The
shock was apparantly from south-west to north-east, and the vibration of the earth, which lasted for a few seconds, was more or less felt in Ince, Hindley, Aspul, and
the surrounding villages.

Our Middleton correspondent says, that about one o'clock, on Friday morning last, a heavy shock of an earthquake was felt at Oldham, Royton, Ashtonunder-line,
Middleton, Heywood, and Rochdale.

The earthquake generally felt last Friday morning was felt by many people in Leigh and its neighbourhood, in a similar manner to the general description, a tremulous
motion and (c)
Copyright  a rumbling noiseInfobase
               2005-2009,    being experienced  for miles round the town, as well as in the town.
                                        Media Corp.                                                                                              Page 377 / 1033
In Cheshire we believe the shock was felt even more distinctly than here. The inhabitants of New Brighton, Egremont, Seacombe, Woodside, and Birkenhead,
describe the effects as similar to those felt here, with the exception that they appear to have been much more severe there.
Middleton, Heywood, and Rochdale.

The earthquake generally felt last Friday morning was felt by many people in Leigh and its neighbourhood, in a similar manner to the general description, a tremulous
motion and a rumbling noise being experienced for miles round the town, as well as in the town.

In Cheshire we believe the shock was felt even more distinctly than here. The inhabitants of New Brighton, Egremont, Seacombe, Woodside, and Birkenhead,
describe the effects as similar to those felt here, with the exception that they appear to have been much more severe there.

The shock was also felt at Holywell, in Flintshire.

At Chester, about the hour of one o'clock, the shake was distinctly felt in Crane-street, St. John's-street, Crewe-street, and Foregate-street; as well as at Thornton, a
village near Chester.

The Preston Chronicle of Saturday says, yesterday morning, about five minutes before one, this town and the surrounding neighbourhood was visited by one of these,
providentially, rare occurrences. The atmosphere was perfectly calm at the time, and though the sky was overcast with a hazy mist, there was not a breath of air to
disturb the light strata of clouds. A low rumbling, subterraneous sound preceded the shock, or rather vibration, which lasted about three seconds. The motion was from
south south-west to north, and was sufficiently violent to awaken a great number of sleepers.

At Walton-le-Dale it was so severe, that the feathered inhabitants of the rookery at Darwen Bank, rose en masse, and wheeled round their nests in a body, uttering
their hoarse cries.

We learn, from the Macclesfield Courier of Saturday, that the shock was felt in that town and neighbourhood.

The accounts from Manchester show the phenomenon to have been experienced with precisely similar characteristics to those which marked it here. The variations as
to time are the same, and the general evidence is the more strikingly confirmatory, from the very fact of its agreement even in discrepancies.

At Strangeways, Broughton, Kersall, Prestwich, and the outskirts north of Manchester, the shock seems to have been very distinctly perceptible, and it is stated that
there was scarcely a house in Broughton-lane in which the shock was not felt.

The phenomenon appears to have been felt generally, with greater severity in the north than here. At Kirkham, Blackpool, Poulton, Fleetwood, Blackburn,
Whitehaven, Kendal, Ambleside, and Keswick, the shock was very sharp, and seems to have caused considerable consternation.

The Carlisle Journal, of Saturday, states that the shock was felt in that city about seven minutes past one o'clock. There were two vibrations.

The earthquake appears to have been rather violent at Lancaster. The Lancaster Guardian says, that "the force of the shocks was such that many persons were shaken
in their beds, whilst windows and furniture rocked to and fro in every direction, and the very houses trembled to their foundations. The river is likewise reported to have
been considerably agitated."

The earthquake was felt in the Isle of Man at the same time it was felt here. The following letter, dated Douglas, March 18, describing the shock, was received on
Sunday, by Mr. Court, of the Underwriters'-room:-"A slight shock of an earthquake was felt in this town and its vicinity, yesterday morning, about one o'clock, a. m.
The shock lasted a few seconds, and, in some cases, produced considerable alarm to the inhabitants, who were awoke by the oscillation felt in their houses."

The Dumfrics Courier of Monday says, a slight shock of an earthquake was distintly felt by a number of individuals in this town, on the morning of Friday last, about
one o'clock. Our informant describes the trembling to have lasted, as nearly as he can calculate, about half a minute: the whole house shook, and some dishes in a press
rang against one another.

A shock of an earthquake was distinctly felt in the islands of Guernsey and Jersey at a little before one o'clock on the morning of Friday, the 10th ult. It was
accompanied by a noise resembling the rumbling of a carriage, and is described by those who felt it to have proceeded vertically from the earth. A gentleman residing at
Mount Durand states that he distinctly saw the furniture in his bed-room agitated by the shock.

The Neapolitan journals announce that on the 13th ult., a strong shock of an earthquake was felt at Cerchiera, in the province of Calabria Citra, but fortunately it was
not attended with any disaster. We also learn that about midnight, on the third instant, another but very slight shock was experienced at Malaga.

The Pilote du Calvados states, that several slight shocks of an earthquake were felt in the department of the Mauche, on the night of the 10th, about half-past twelve.
The light of one of the beacons on the coast was extinguished by the oscillation.

Unexpected Appearance of a Great Comet.

A remarkable event signalized the evening of yesterday (Thursday.) Towards seven o'clock an immense comet appeared suddenly in the horizon. The tail, which is
wide-spread and perfectly marked, extended over a space of more than 60 degrees. Leaving Orion, which it crossed under an angle of 40 degrees, this magnificent tail
gradually became invisible in the horizon, which was still under the influence of twilight. The nucleus of the comet was not visible. This evening the astronomers of the
Observatory will take minute observations, which will, in all probability, be immediately made public.-Galignani of Friday. The same luminous appearance which was
observed on Friday evening was again visible on Saturday night. The nucleus was not observed, but the tail, or luminous body alluded to, occupied at least 50 or 60
degrees of the heavens. The Parisian astronomers are quite taken by surprise, as none of them had calculated on the appearance of this comet, if comet it be-a fact
which is almost avouched by Sir J. Herschel in the following letter, which appeared in the London Times of Tuesday:-

"Sir,-I wish to direct the attention of your astronomical readers to the fact, which I think hardly admits of a doubt, of a comet of enormous magnitude being in the
course of its progress through our system, and at present not far from its perihelion. Its tail, for such I cannot doubt it to be, was conspicuously visible, both last night
and the night before, as a vivid luminous streak, commencing close beneath the stars kappa and lambda Leporis, and thence stretching obliquely westwards and
downwards, between gamma and delta Eridani, till lost in the vapours of the horizon. The direction of it, prolonged on a celestial globe, passes precisely through the sun
in the celiptic at the present time, a circumstance which appears conclusive as to its cometic nature.

"As the portion of the tail actually visible on Friday evening was fully thirty degrees in length, and the head must have been beneath the horizon, which would add at
least 23 degrees to the length, it is evident that, if really a comet, it is one of first-rate magnitude; and if it be not one, it is some phenomenon beyond the earth's
atmosphere of a nature even yet more remarkable.-I have the honour to be, Sir, your obedient servant.

J. F. W. HERSCHEL.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 378 / 1033
"Collingwood, March 19th.
atmosphere of a nature even yet more remarkable.-I have the honour to be, Sir, your obedient servant.

J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

"Collingwood, March 19th.

"P. S. Had there been any post last night, this communication would have been made a day earlier.

"S. P. M., March 19th.-The tail of the comet, for such it must now assuredly be, is again visible, though much obscured by haze, and holding very nearly the same
position!"

The Bristol Journal of Saturday has the following:-"A singular metcor was observed in the heavens last night, about half-past eight, which extended from 20 to 30
degrees in the sky, shedding a line of brilliant light, following the direction of the sun. A correspondent states that, about eight days ago, a comet was observed from
Madrid over the sun in the day-time, and the supposition is, that the meteor seen last night was the tail of a comet."

Sir J. South, in a letter to the Times, dated Observatory, Kensington, Tuesday, 11 p. m., says-"The brilliant train of light, of which notice is given in the Times of this
day, was seen here on Friday evening at a little after seven, and had very much the appearance of the tail of the comet of 1811. Its highest point, when I first saw it,
nearly reached theta Leporis, and passing through the constellation Eridanus, became invisible to me from interposed trees when about two degrees from the horizon.
More than 45 degrees of tail were measurable; stars of the 5th magnitude were visible through it by the naked eye, and with a 42-inch achromatic of 2 3/4 inches
aperture, those even of the 8th were perceptible. At 7h. 33m. 22sec. (sidereal time) a bright meteor issued from the very tip of the tail. No trace of the above light
could be detected here either on Saturday, Sunday, or Monday nights, in consequence of cloudy weather."

Mr. Quarles Harris, in a letter dated March 21st., says-"I yesterday received a letter from Oporto, dated the 14th instant, which mentions that a splendid comet
becomes visible there at sunset, appearing in the west, and that it disappears in the west at night. Perhaps you will mention this in your columns; and if you think proper
to send it to Dr. Herschel, pray do so."

A Paris letter of Monday says-"M. Arago made a communication this day to the Academy of Sciences on the subject of the comet, but it was merely to announce that
the observations of the astronomers of the Observatory were not complete, and that his report would be made at the next sitting. He stated, however, that the extent of
the comet is from 41 1/2; to 43 degrees, and of unprecedented brilliancy. The nucleus has not yet been discovered.

The Millennial Star.

April 1, 1843.

IN sending forth the last number of the third volume of the STAR, we cannot but feel grateful to our Heavenly Father by whose aid we have hitherto been upheld in this
work; and if our columns have conduced to the instruction or edification of the Saints, our gratitude is due to the bountiful donor of every good and perfect gift.

We would also return our sincere thanks to our readers for the encouragement afforded us in the increased demand of the STAR, and for the universal willingness
manifested to aid in its circulation, and to uphold us in our efforts to propagate and defend those glorious principles which it is our privilege to be acquainted with and
enjoy.

We feel that, never before have we issued a number of our little work under such as accumulation of interesting and exciting events as the present one.

The people of the Lord are rejoicing in the recent manifestation of his goodness in delivering his servant from the hands of ungodly men. Zion is prospering, the blessing
of the Lord is with his people, and the city of the Saints is progressing with unexampled rapidity. Many converts are made to the truth continually on the western
continent, and breaches that the power of Satan has effected before-time, are made up; and the enemies of truth, who appeared for a time rampant with rage, and
apparently successful in their efforts, are sinking into insignificance and that general contempt their infamous career so justly merited.

If we turn from the contemplation of the church to the world, we look out upon disastrous occurrence accumulating with awful rapidity, and to an extent perhaps never
before equalled. Not long ago it was our lot to record a great number of most extensive fires in various parts of the world and in this country, causing a greater loss to
the insurance offices in one year than was ever before known.

A few weeks ago we read of an earthquake affecting most extensively a great portion of the continent of North America; we have this month to record on our pages a
detail of the dreadful effects of another visitation of this nature in the West Indies, destructive of life and property to a great amount. Together with this we have the
overflowing of the Red River, carrying along in its fury every thing within the reach of its power. Nor has this country escaped without a warning that the time draweth
nigh, when the kingdom of God is at hand. Several shocks of an earthquake have been felt in this country, that have caused no little alarm; and the people of Britain
would act wisely if they would regard the events of this nature as a timely and merciful warning of the approach of those things which the servants of the Lord foretold
from the first day they trod the shores of this country. And to add to the effect of the various disastrous occurrences, we have the appearance of an unknown visitant to
our sphere-of a great comet, of which the most learned and profound astronomers of this and other countries seem to know nothing. We are not at all surprised at the
things transpiring around us, we expect them, are daily looking for their increase, and we wish to improve them by seeking more and more that we may be enabled to
escape the things that shall come to pass, and to stand before the Son of Man at his coming.

Could our voice penetrate the ears of all the inhabitants of this land, we would faithfully warn them to listen to the tidings of salvation, and flee with the people of God to
the refuge appointed for them. But this cannot be, and indeed were it practicable, we know it would be in vain to multitudes who are already flattering themselves, as
we have this week seen, that there is no danger to Britain from such a cause as earthquakes; that we are too far removed from the centre of volcanic action to
experience any disastrous effects. Such is the infatuation of man, filled with the pride of his own heart, and turning a deaf ear to the warnings of the servants of God; so
will it be to the last-they will cry "peace and safety," until sudden destruction comes upon them; and most assuredly, unless as a nation she repent, Britain will not pass
scatheless from the judgments of God. The late warnings may be regarded as the first droppings of that shower of wrath which she shall drink to the very dregs.

GENERAL CONFERENCE.-We have to announce that a general Conference of the different branches of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, in the
British Islands, will be held in the town of Manchester, in Whitsun-week, commencing on Whit-Sunday, June the 4th, when representations of the various conferences
will be required either by messengers or letters.

Correspondence.

From P. P. Pratt.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 379 / 1033
Chester, State of Illinois, Jan 21, 1843.

Dear Brother Ward,-I take this opportunity of communicating a few items of news which may be of use to your readers. I arrived here two weeks since with my family.
Correspondence.

From P. P. Pratt.

Chester, State of Illinois, Jan 21, 1843.

Dear Brother Ward,-I take this opportunity of communicating a few items of news which may be of use to your readers. I arrived here two weeks since with my family.
We are all well, except Olivia, who has the hooping cough.-We are living here a few weeks, waiting for the river to open for Nauvoo. We are comfortably situated, a
few yards from the landing, in a stone house in a small village, eighty miles below St. Louis, and three hundred from Nauvoo. Provisions are cheaper than ever; Indian
corn is 20 cents per bushel; wheat, 40 cents; flour, 3 1/4; dollars per barrel; oats, 15 cents per bushel; pork and beef, from 2 to 3 cents per lb.; butter, 10 cents; sugar,
5 cents; chickens, 8 cents each, &c. Cows, from 8 to 10 and 12 dollars per head; good horses, from 25 to 50 dollars; land, from 1 1/4; to 4 dollars per acre.

We were ten weeks on the Emerald, and one in coming up the river. The weather was very fine until the day before we landed, when it became extremely cold and
snowy; but after a week of severe weather, it became suddenly warm and pleasant, and it remains so yet-all ice and snow have disappeared, and the weather is like
May.

I have not heard from Nauvoo, except by the public prints, from these I learn that brother O. Pratt is still a member of the church; that brother Joseph Smith gave
himself up to the authorities of Illinois, agreeably to the governor's writ of last fall to attempt to deliver him to the state of Missouri. He was brought by habeas corpus
before the judge of the supreme court of the United States, and after a trial at Springfield, the seat of government for Illinois, he was honourably discharged; the judge
deciding that he must not be delivered to the Missouri authorities, according to the demand of the governors of the two states. Thus one more malicious lawsuit has
terminated, in which the rulers have been disappointed, and blood-thirsty men have lost their prey-the prophet of the Lord having found protection under the wings of
the eagle.

Brother Wm. Smith, Joseph's brother, is a member of the legislature of Illinois, which is now in session. They have introduced two bills for the purpose of taking away
all our Nauvoo charters, but they have both been lost without becoming a law, and the charters still stand good. The first was a bill for the repealing of all city charters
in the state, (for the avowed object of getting rid of Nauvoo)-this bill was lost by a majority of one. Next a bill was introduced to repeal the Nauvoo charter alone. This
was too barefaced to be countenanced, and was lost by an overwhelming majority; but not until some warm debating on Mormonism had occupied the house for some
time. The fact is, it grieves the enemies of the Saints very much to see them enjoying political privileges in common with others, and every exertion is made to hinder the
progress of a people, and of principles which they consider as already becoming too formidable to be easily trampled under foot.

I have now been here two weeks, and have minded my own affairs as a private man, in no way seeking to be public, or even to be known. I have spent my time in
providing for my family, getting wood for fire, bringing water, feeding and watering my ponies, &c., together with reading papers, educating my children, &c., and have
not mentioned "Mormonism" or any other "ism," or principle, till it was first mentioned to me. Mrs. Pratt and I attended a Presbyterian meeting last sabbath, and listened
in silence to a dry sermon.

But after all my endeavours to be quiet, it is noised abroad, through all parts of the town and surrounding country for twenty-five miles, that a "Mormon" is here. All
parties are on tiptoe to hear him preach; the citizens have sent the postmaster, to me with a request to hear me, and have opened their chapel for to-morrow, where we
heard the Presbyterian last sabbath. I have consented, and commence my public ministry to-morrow. In the meantime I have lent and sold several books, "Voices of
Warning," "Book of Mormon," &c., and these are having the desired effect. The people here were greatly prejudiced against something called "Mormonism;" they
knew not what, having never read nor heard any of the Saints;" indeed they had not the most distant idea of our holding to christianity in any shape.

Yesterday a brother called here, from twenty-five miles in the country; he had heard of my coming and came to see me. He is a rich farmer, possessing two hundred
acres of land well improved. He informed me of a small branch of the church in his neighbourhood, and made an appointment for me to go to George Town, (sixteen
miles distant), on Monday next, and another to his own house, nine miles further for Tuesday evening, so you see I am getting into business fast. This man brought me
two Nauvoo "Wasps," the latest of which was printed January 7th. From these I learned that all was peace, industry, and prosperity there; a fine hard winter had set in
so early that none of our ships companies which had sailed this season had been able to get up the river to Nauvoo; they are scattered from New Orleans to St. Louis,
and are waiting to swarm Nauvoo in the spring. From the weather I judge that the river is about opening that far: it is now open above St. Louis.

No one landed here with me but sister Mary Aspen, and my family. Sister A. is with us now, she is well and much pleased with the country; most of our passengers
went to St. Louis.

January 26th-Last Sunday, preached twice to an attentive audience. Monday, walked 16 miles; preached in George Town; good attention. Tuesday, rode 10 miles;
preached twice among the Saints. Wednesday, baptized two young men; held confirmation meeting, then rode twenty-five miles to this place.

The river is now open, and is twelve feet higher than it was last week, the weather is like May. I start for Nauvoo on horseback to-morrow, my family will follow in two
weeks by water.-I shall write again soon.-Yours, truly, in Christ,P. P. PRATT.

Poetry.

Columbia-My Country.

I love the land with banner spread
And waving gloriously-
The country where our fathers bled
To purchase liberty.

I love the land where regal lord
Has never trod the soil:
Where humble merit meets reward
And plenty follows toil.

And when on fancy's wings I ride,
To other lands afar;
My thoughts return-with conscious pride
I hail my country's star.

To frigid climes, through airy plains
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 380 / 1033
By fancy's skill, I stray;
Where winter, crown'd with night maintains
A longthen'd rigid away.
My thoughts return-with conscious pride
I hail my country's star.

To frigid climes, through airy plains
By fancy's skill, I stray;
Where winter, crown'd with night maintains
A longthen'd rigid away.

There, human thought, and seas and streams,
Are mutually congea'd;
And there existence, almost seems
With non-existence seal'd.

I visit Grecia's Turkish coasts,
Long, long in darkness chain'd:
While superstitions sombre ghost
O'er intellect has reigned.

There, female character, unfroed
From bigotry's control?
Too well attests Mohammed's creed,
That "woman has no soul."

I list to music soft and sweet,
Along Liberia's shore;
Where Afric's sands salute the feet
Of Afric's sons once more.

And while beneath the torrid skies
O'er burning plains I tread:
And see the lofty bamboo rise,
And broad banana spread.

With thrilling pleasure oft I gaze,
Upon the scenery where
The brilliant fire-fly torches blaze
Upon the midnight air.

To Asia's empires, widely spread,
I decorously resort;
And with impartial def'rence tread
Each high imperial court.

And then with fairy speed I
To land of brighter
And prouder star and
And

But, oh! no country yet,
Like our dear;
And often times, ALMOST forget
I LIVE AN EXILE HERE

ELIZA R. SNOW.

Notices.

The season having now closed for shipping emigrants by way of New Orleans, until the beginning of September next, yet we have to announce that emigrants desiring in
the mean time to sail to any other port, will be enabled to obtain every information necessary, and a passage on the lowest terms, by application at our office, 36,
Chapel Street.

FIELDING & CLARK.

The new edition of the Hymn Books are now ready. Price 2s. each or ï¿½1 1s. dozen.

We would announce to the Saints and the public in general, that we have on hand a large quantity of the last edition of the "Voice of Warning." 1s. 9d. each, or 18s.
dozen.

The Title Page and Index for the third volume of the Star will be ready by next month, when our agents will please send for the number likely to be required, as they will
be sent gratis with the STAR.

We have received a number of most encouraging letters from agents and readers of the MILLENNIAL STAR, in reference to its semi-monthly publication. We take
this opportunity of expressing our warmest thanks to the brethren who have so strenuously exerted themselves to extend the sale of our little work, whether we shall be
enabled to carry into effect the issuing of it twice a month or not, depends upon orders which we are daily expecting from Nauvoo.

Having had many inquiries respecting our places of meeting in London, we take the present opportunity of making them known. The first is Castle-street Chapel,
Saffron Hill, near the Sesaions House, Clerkenwell, over which branch Elder W. Lowzey presides. Also at 50, William-street, Albany-street New Road, near Regent's
 Copyright
Park,       (c) 2005-2009,
      over which             Infobase
                   branch Elder Major Media  Corp.
                                      presides.-Public  Services on Sunday mornings at 11 o'clock, and at half-past six in the evenings. The Church
                                                                                                                                                PageMeetings
                                                                                                                                                      381 /at1033
                                                                                                                                                              three
p. m.-Public Service on Thursday evenings, at eight o'clock.

Beware of an Imposter.-An individual professing to be an elder from America, has been imposing upon the churches in London and the neighbourhood; his name
enabled to carry into effect the issuing of it twice a month or not, depends upon orders which we are daily expecting from Nauvoo.

Having had many inquiries respecting our places of meeting in London, we take the present opportunity of making them known. The first is Castle-street Chapel,
Saffron Hill, near the Sesaions House, Clerkenwell, over which branch Elder W. Lowzey presides. Also at 50, William-street, Albany-street New Road, near Regent's
Park, over which branch Elder Major presides.-Public Services on Sunday mornings at 11 o'clock, and at half-past six in the evenings. The Church Meetings at three
p. m.-Public Service on Thursday evenings, at eight o'clock.

Beware of an Imposter.-An individual professing to be an elder from America, has been imposing upon the churches in London and the neighbourhood; his name
appears to be Partington, and he has two recommendations, one from Halifax, Nova Scotia, and the other apparently signed by elder Rushton. He professes to have
been in the army, and has now obtained a discharge.

Contents.

Millennial Star v4
"WATCH YE THEREFORE AND PRAY ALWAYS, THAT YE MAT DE ACCOUNTED WORTHY TO ESCAPE ALL THESE THINGS THAT SHALL
COME TO PASS, AND TO STAND BEFORE THE SON OF MAN."-Jesus Christ.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL STREET.

MIDCCCXI. IV.

Preface.

IN bringing to a conclusion the fourth volume of the MILLENNIAL STAR, our first feeling is gratitude to our heavenly Father for the privilege of still being connected
with the kingdom of God, and for having been permitted, through the medium of the STAR, to be instrumental, we trust in some measure, in disseminating those
principles in which we so much rejoice.

We feel that we have done what lay in our power to impart what intelligence was at our command, in relation to the great work of God in the last days, and we pray
that we, as well as our readers, may be led to adhere to whatsoever shall proceed from the mouth of God, in order that we may be faithful and endure unto the end.
Even so. Amen.

EDITOR.

Index.

No. 1. May 1843. Vol. IV.
The Melchisedec Priesthood.

From the Times and Seasons.

THE subject of the priesthood is one that seems to be forgotten, looked over, on passed by by most of this generation; and indeed has been by many generations past
with very few exceptions. The Roman Church, it is true, have made some pretensions to a priesthood, as also the Church of England; both of which profess to trace it
by lineal descent through the papal succession, or a con- unbroken chain of bishops from the apostolic days down to the present time; there is a kind of mongrel
priesthood professed to be adhered to by the Episcopal Methodists, but it is more formal then otherwise, as neither the preachers nor people adhere to it with very
great tenacity.

The many contentions that have been among the claimants of the papal chair, the frequent and glaring abuses that have been practised and permitted by papal authority
have not passed unobserved by a discerning and serutinising public; these, together with the unfounded and illegitimate pretensions of the Church of England and other
dissenters, who lay claim to the priesthood, have had a tendency to bring the very name of a priest into disrepute.

We have not time to enter into the various abuses of the Church of Rome, but will merely state that if they had continued pure, their priesthood would also have been
pure; and their authority to administer in the ordinances of the church would have been legal; not because they had a succession of popes, but in consequence of their
adherence to the pure principles of the gospel, for the priesthood cannot continue when the gospel is perverted; hence John was commanded to write to the angels of
the churches of Asia, and to tell several of them that if they did not repent, their candlesticks would be removed out of their place.

When our Saviour said to his disciples-"Lo! I am with you always even unto the end of the world;" he just before said unto them in the same connexion:-"Go ye
therefore and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost; teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have
commanded you." But as they have departed from his gospel, introduced the ordinances of men, and neglected to teach the things that God commanded them, they
have lost the authority, blessings, and power of the priesthood, their candlestick is removed out of its place, and Christ has ceased to be with them. In regard to the
Church of England and other dissenters, who profess to obtain a priesthood through the professed unbroken chain of their priestly line,-their situation is if possible more
deplorable than that of the Church of Rome. They claim a priesthood, but trace it through the Romish church-yet they tell us that the Church of Rome is fallen and
corrupt, and was so at the time that they dissented from them; if so how could they impart a pure, healthy, and legal priesthood? "A corrupt fountain cannot send forth
pure streams," so out of their own mouths we must necessarily condemn them; therefore, so far as their pretensions to priesthood go, they are imbecile and foolish, and
their holy orders a mere figment; and without a priesthood there can be no pure church, as there is no one legally ordained of God to administer in ordinances, or to
preserve pure and unadulterated the principles of truth.

But in regard to the professions of Protestantism in general; from whence did it come? From the Church of Rome. Did God ever authorize the schism? or did the
Church of Rome ever sanction their separation? Verily, no! If not, how did they become a church? as these are the only authorities that could impart the priesthood, or
make them a church, even if the Church of Rome had continued pure. But although the Church of Rome might have had authority to impart priesthood, it never could
have had authority to sanction another church separate from, and in contradistinction to itself; and God never would sanction such proceedings. He might have cut off
the Church of Rome, and given them the priesthood and authority, but he never would acknowledge both at once to be his churches, while they themselves were at
variance; and if he had reinstated them in the place of the Church of Rome, it must have been by revelation, and this principle they deny.-But if it should be here said
that these dissenters had the priesthood when they left the Roman Church-we would remark that they obtained it from a corrupt church, according to their own
acknowledgment and testimony; and, consequently it could be of no use to them. If it should further be stated, that although corrupt, they had power to impart
priesthood-we   would furtherInfobase
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009,      add, if they hadCorp.
                                         Media  power to impart priesthood they had power to take it away. If they had power to bind on earth andPagein heaven-they  had
                                                                                                                                                            382 / 1033
power to loose on earth and in heaven; consequently which ever way you look at it, all claims to a church and priesthood since the apostacy of the Church of Rome are
futile and without foundation.
the Church of Rome, and given them the priesthood and authority, but he never would acknowledge both at once to be his churches, while they themselves were at
variance; and if he had reinstated them in the place of the Church of Rome, it must have been by revelation, and this principle they deny.-But if it should be here said
that these dissenters had the priesthood when they left the Roman Church-we would remark that they obtained it from a corrupt church, according to their own
acknowledgment and testimony; and, consequently it could be of no use to them. If it should further be stated, that although corrupt, they had power to impart
priesthood-we would further add, if they had power to impart priesthood they had power to take it away. If they had power to bind on earth and in heaven-they had
power to loose on earth and in heaven; consequently which ever way you look at it, all claims to a church and priesthood since the apostacy of the Church of Rome are
futile and without foundation.

There have been many good men since then, both in the Church of Rome, among the dissenters, and also among those who belong to no society, who have strove to
benefit the world and ameliorate the condition of men; but then there is a very material difference between such characters and those who have the priesthood, and are
ordained of God to fulfil his work. Cornelius was a good man-he feared God with all his house-he fasted, and prayed, and gave alms; and that not for a pretence, or
hypocritically, but seriously and sincerely-so much so that his prayers and his alms were had in remembrance before God, and an angel administered unto him. But
notwithstanding his virtue, his zeal, his prayers, and his almsgiving, he had to send for Peter to tell him "words whereby he and his house could be saved." His prayers,
his benevolence, his philanthropy could not save him; it was necessary that a man having the priesthood should be sent for, and that HE should introduce him to the
blessings of the gospel, administer unto him the ordinance of baptism, and introduce him by legal authority into the kingdom of God. Hence it was that the apostle said,
"To as many as believed to them gave be power to become the sons of God, even to as many as believed on his name." Previous to the introduction of the gospel and
Melchisedec priesthood, it was impossible for a person to become a son of God (they might be a servant but not a son); but when life and immortality were brought to
light by the gospel, and that gospel sent to all nations, by men chosen and called of God, it became the privilege of men to become the sons of God, "the kingdom of
God was preached, and all men rushed into it."

In every age of the world where God has had a gospel church, there has always been connected with that gospel a priesthood, whose duties and privileges it was to
hold intercourse with heaven, receive instructions from the Lord, administer in the ordinances of the gospel, and govern the kingdom of God or church of Jesus Christ.

There are several pre-requisites which are necessary for the establishment of a kingdom: first, there must be subjects to be governed; again, there must be a king to rule
or govern; there must also be laws and administrators of those laws; and as those things are necessary in the kingdoms of the earth, they are also requisite in the
kingdom of heaven. The Lord is that king: his people are his subjects; his revealed will is the law of his kingdom; the priesthood is the administrator of those laws; and
as it requires a continued succession of kings, inhabitants, laws, and administrators to regulate and perpetuate the kingdoms of men; so it requires the same things to
regulate and perpetuate the kingdom of God; and if in the absence of laws and administrators, the governments of men would become confused and crumble into ruin,
so in the absence of the priesthood, the children of men are left in the dark pertaining to the laws and government of the kingdom of God; and although they may have
some notions about a heavenly king, their ideas are confused, they have no knowledge of the doctrines of the gospel, of the ordinances of God's house, of the nature of
the government of heaven, or the power of the priesthood, of the present purposes or future designs of Jehovah; hence the conflicting opinions, the clash of doctrines,
the diversity of sentiment, and the wofully dark and benighted state that the religious world presents itself in at the present time to every enlightened understanding. Let
the Melchisedec priesthood be introduced, and men be subject to their teaching, and their sectarian, narrow contracted notions would flee away like the morning dew;
they would vanish before the more resplendent beams of the light of heaven; the anarchy and confusion that prevails among men would disappear, and the world would
be organised upon principles of intelligence, purity, justice, truth, and righteousness: principles that governed all the ancient saints of God; that regulate the angels of
heaven, and by which Jehovah governs himself in the eternal world. It was through the power of the priesthood that the world was framed-"through faith, by the power
of God." Hence the heavenly priesthood consulted together before this world rolled into existence, and said "Let us make man after our own image and likeness." They
possessed the power and the intelligence to do this thing, and knowledge is power, and the priesthood holds the keys of this power, both in heaven and on earth. It is
the law by which all things are governed; and hence, if we have correct principles unfolded unto us on the earth, we have also a pattern of heavenly things. Thus it was
said unto Moses when he was making the ark, "See that thou make all things according to the pattern I showed thee in the mount." And Paul writing to the Hebrews
says, "It was therefore necessary that the patterns of things in the heavens should be purified with these; but the heavenly things themselves with better sacrifices than
these. For Christ is not entered into the holy places made with hands, which are the figures of the true, but into heaven itself, now to appear in the presence of God for
us." Hence Christ officiated in the ordinances of God on earth (being a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec) and officiated in the same priesthood in heaven, in
the presence of God, that he did upon the earth among the children of men.

It is the Melchisedec priesthood that "holds the keys of the mysteries of the revelations of God; that unlocks and unfolds the secret purposes of Jehovah, and through
which the children of men are enabled to come into the presence of the Most High; and without it no man can see the face of God and live." Enoch, in possession of this
principle, "walked with God," and through the same principle was translated by faith-"he was not for God took him." Noah had the same priesthood, and hence God
spoke to him and told him to build an ark-revealed unto him the pattern and dimensions-made known unto him the destruction that was coming on the earth; and when
the ark was prepared, told him and all his house to come in. Melchisedec and Abraham also possessed the priesthood, and hence "the Lord revealed himself unto
Abraham, and revealed unto him his purposes; for our Saviour said, "Abraham saw my day and was glad." Job also possessed the same principle; and hence he said,
on a certain occasion, "I have heard of thee by the hearing of the ear, but now mine eye seeth thee." Moses also had the Melchisedec priesthood, and hence the Lord
spake unto him out of the burning bush; told him to go to Egypt and deliver the Israelites, and manifested his power in their behalf through the instrumentality of Moses.
He afterwards appeared unto Moses, and unto the seventy elders of Israel upon the mount; and "they saw the face of the God of Israel, and did eat and drink." It was
the purpose of God, had they continued righteous, to have made of them a "kingdom of priests;" but their iniquities separated them from the Lord-they could not endure
the glory of a celestial law; the unbounded privileges of the gospel, nor the presence of Jehovah; but when the Lord spake unto them, they said, "Let not the Lord
speak any more, lest we, his people, die." The Melchisedec priesthood was therefore taken from them as a nation, and Moses was taken out of their midst, and instead
of their being a "kingdom of priests," they had only one high priest that went into the presence of God once a year, where he "atoned for his own sins, and for the sins of
the people." They were stript of the greater blessings connected with the Melchisedec priesthood; they were left only with the Aaronic; with the law of carnal
commandments and ordinances, a yoke that the apostles said "neither we nor our fathers were able to bear." There were individual prophets among them who had the
priesthood and testified of great events; yet they "sought what the spirit within them did signify," when it testified concerning the coming of Christ and the glory that
should follow; to whom it was revealed, that not unto them, but unto us these blessings pertained. Ezekiel "saw the Lord high and lifted up, and his train filled the
temple." Jeremiah, Daniel, and others had great manifestations. Elijah possessed much of the power of God, and had many revelations; and when he was about to be
translated, Elisha prayed that a double portion of his spirit might rest upon him, but Elijah said "Thou hast asked a hard thing; neverthless, if thou see me when I am
taken away from thee, it shall be so unto thee; but if not, it shall not be so." Here we may pause and inquire why it was that Elijah made this statement unto Elisha?
Because he having the Melchisedec priesthood, knew that it held the keys of the mysteries, and the revelations of God, and although he did not know whether he could
receive his request or not, it being the gift of God, he did know that if he could see him after he ascended, that he would possess that power; and when Elijah ascended
in a chariot of fire-"Elisha saw it, and he cried my father, my father, the chariots of Israel, and the horsemen thereof." He ran and took the cloak of Elijah, smote the
river with it, and cried "where is the Lord God of Elijah." The power of God divided the water and he knew that his request was granted.

With the exception, however, of a few isolated individuals, who were scattered here and there, like lonely sparrows upon a house top, the children of Israel were
destitute of the Melchisedec priesthood-"the law was added because of transgression; and they were placed under a schoolmaster until Christ," who, when he came,
was a priest for ever, after the order of Melchisedec; restored the same priesthood, the same gospel, and placed it within the reach of the children of men, to obtain the
same blessings, privileges, and glory; and of entering into the same kingdom that the ancient saints had done before the transgression of the children of Israel. "To as
many as believed to them gave he power to become the sons of God," which power they possessed not before. "The kingdom of God was now preached, and all men
rushed into it," and Jew and Gentile had the privilege then of becoming "a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people;" a privilege which the
Jews might heretofore have enjoyed, but lost in consequence of transgression.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                      Page 383 / 1033
Apostrophe to Death.
same blessings, privileges, and glory; and of entering into the same kingdom that the ancient saints had done before the transgression of the children of Israel. "To as
many as believed to them gave he power to become the sons of God," which power they possessed not before. "The kingdom of God was now preached, and all men
rushed into it," and Jew and Gentile had the privilege then of becoming "a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people;" a privilege which the
Jews might heretofore have enjoyed, but lost in consequence of transgression.

Apostrophe to Death.

By Miss E.R. Snow.

What art thou, Death?-I've seen thy visage and
Have heard thy sound-the deep, low, murm'ring sound
That rises on thy tread!

Thy land is called
A land of shadows; and thy path, a path
Of blind contingence, gloominess, and fear-

Thy form comprising all that's terrible;
For all the terrors that have cross'd the earth,
Or crept into its lowest depths, have been
Associated with the thoughts of death!
The tales of old bear record of thy deeds,
For thou hast been in every rank and grade-
In every circumstance-in every place
A visitor. Unceremoniously
Thou'st strode into the mansions of the great,
And rous'd a strain of agonizing grief
Above the rich embroidered carpetings
That decorate the splendid citadels
Where pomp and fashion reign; where bolts and bars
To each intruding form-all but thyself-
Preclude admittance. Thou hast added oft
To the abode of wretched poverty
A larger, deeper draught of wretchedness!
The rich and poor-the little and the great-
Have shar'd thy bitterness-have seen thy hand!
But thou art chang'd! the terror of thy looks-
The darkness that encompassed thee-is gone;
There is no frightfulness about thee now.
Intelligence, the everlasting lamp
Of truth-of truth eternal-lighted from
The world on high, has pour'd its brilliant flame
Abroad, to scatter darkness, and to chase
The horrors that attended thy approach!
And thou art changed-for since the glorious light
Of revelation shone upon thy path
Thou seem'st no more a hideous monster, arm'd
With jav'lins, arrows, shafts, and iron barbs,
To fix in everlasting hopelessness
The noblest prospect and the purest hope.
Beyond thy presence, and beyond thy reach-
Beyond the precints of thy dread domain-
Beyond the mansions where in silence lie
The scattered relics of thy ghastly power-
High on eternity's projecting coast,
A glorious beacon rears its lofty disk,
And the bright beams of immortality
By revelation's bold reflection giv'n,
Have fall'n upon thee, and rolled back the shades
Which superstition, ignorance, and doubt
Had heap'd, like ocean's mountain-waves, upon
Thy lone, unsocial, hourly-trodden path.
Hope, the bright luminary of the heart,
Is coursing round thee, and her orbit's breadth
Extends beyond the utmost of thy shades,
And points her radius to celestial spheres.
The mask that hung in troubled folds around
Thy pulseless bosom, has been torn aside-
Seen as thou art-by inspiration's light:
Thou hast no look the righteous need to fear,
With all thy ghastliness. Amid the grief
Thy presence brings, I hear a thrilling tone
Of music, sweet as seraph notes that ride
Upon the balmy breath of summer eve.
Art thou a tyrant, holding the black reins
Of destiny that binds the future course
Of man's existence? No; thou art, O Death!
ACopyright   (c) 2005-2009,
   haggard porter,   charg'd toInfobase  Media Corp.
                                wait before                                                                                                       Page 384 / 1033
The Grave,-life's portal to the worlds on high.
Upon the balmy breath of summer eve.
Art thou a tyrant, holding the black reins
Of destiny that binds the future course
Of man's existence? No; thou art, O Death!
A haggard porter, charg'd to wait before
The Grave,-life's portal to the worlds on high.

Letter of J.S. Fulmer.

To the Editor of the Times and Seasons.

Dear Sir,-In accordance with the solicitations of several of my friends, I send you the annexed communication for your inspection, for the purpose, if it meet your
approbation, and you are not too much crowded with more important matter, to have you give it a place in your very valuable and interesting periodical. Treating as it
does upon the first principles of the gospel, I should be glad if I could have the opportunity of sending it, through the medium of the press, to numerous friends and
acquaintances, and, in fact, to all concerned in this important subject, who cannot otherwise be favoured with it. And as the gentleman to whom it was addressed, and
of which this is a correct copy or rather original, expressed an intention of publishing it himself, which he has failed as yet to do, after receiving my approbation, he
cannot, certainly, take exceptions at my doing the same at the solicitation of my friends.

JOHN S. FULMER.

Nashville, Tennessee, March, 1840.

Dear Brother Howell,-After an acknowledgement of my affectionate regard for you as pastor and friend, permit me to direct your attention, without any further
preliminaries, to a subject which, at first view, appears both novel and strange; but which, notwithstanding, will be found to be of the utmost importance to mankind,
and, in my humble opinion, is destined to revolutionize all the various religions of the christian and heathen world. The subject to which I allude, is none other than a
return, in this age of the world, even in the nineteenth century, to the purity of primitive christianity; embracing all the offices, powers, and gifts instituted by our Lord,
and conferred upon his disciples before and after his ascension, and which distinguished the church of Christ daring the apostolic age.

This doctrine prevails to some extent, in a good many of the States at this time; but is, wherever promulgated, of all others the most unpopular, and thought to be,
especially by the various denominations of christians, an innovation upon the gospel, good sense, and established usages; and of course, without any authority from the
sacred scriptures.

That it is an innovation upon the gospel, and, consequently, also upon good sense, I am firmly of the opinion is a most egregious mistake. And it is only because it
comes in contact with the established usages, that it is called fanaticism and rendered so odious with sectarians, but especially with the majority of modern divines. The
fact is, that the scriptures abound with authority and proof that this is the true doctrine, and that none other was ever instituted, or intended to be recognized by divine
authority.

I do not intend to be tedious in this address, though pages upon pages might be written in defence of what is here advanced: neither is it necessary that I should, since I
have a small volume in my possession, written on the subject, treating it in a manner so strong and lucid, that "he who runs may read" and understand, which I intend
you shall have the privilege of perusing if you desire it, and which I am more particularly anxious you should do, because I know your candour and love of truth will
accure the subject a fair and thorough investigation, and will prompt you to act with regard to it, according to the honest convictions of your own judgment, disregarding
consequences.

It is, indeed, the universally received opinion, that prophecies, miracles, and the gifts of the early christians are no longer needed, and are, for this reason, done away.
But I think there can be a better or more reasonable reason assigned than that. If miracles were instituted to complete and perfect the organization of the christian
church, they must needs be perpetual in order to keep up such organization; and, of course, there can be no true church without them. If to establish the disciples of
Christ in the belief of the truth, they are as necessary to the prosperity of the church in every age as in that. For why was it more necessary, after what was written by
the prophets concerning the first advent of Christ, that miracles should follow and continue for a time to prove that it was he, than that they should now continue for the
same purpose? That they were, however, taken from the earth none will deny, but all admit. But was it not in consequence of tranagression and a deviation from first
principles, that they were taken away? This I think is abundantly shown by the history of the church, the writings of the apostles, and God's dealings with men.

Let me in the first place inquire what the gospel is and for what purpose made known to man? This is an important inquiry; though one, upon the solution of which I
apprehend we will not differ in opinion. It may, I suppose, with propriety be said, that it is the will and testament of our Lord; and has for its object the universal
salvation of mankind, but especially them that believe; and therefore, not only the generations which are past, but also the present and the future are particularly
interested. Now we know that a will and testament takes effect after the testator's death, and continues in force until the completion of the object for which it was
made. But another very important characteristic belonging to such an instrument is, that it never changes; but its offices and provisions remain unaltcrably the same.

Now, if we refer to the commission of the apostles, we shall discover what some of the provisions in the will of Christ were; and in the first place we will find that they
were chosen officers to preach the gospel; to establish churches, being endned with the spirit of prophecy and power to work miracles; and, in a word, were in every
respect duly authorized to execute this will. And in the second place we see that none, even of the whole human family, were excluded, for they were to go into all the
world, to both Jew and Gentile, and preach the same gospel to every creature. And after this remarkable deciaration, "He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved,
but he that believeth not shall be damned," (at the end of which modern divines always stop when they quote" the commission) we find the following appended
promises to those that believe-"And these signs shall follow them that believe: in my name shall they cast out devils; they shall speak with now tongues; they shall take
up serpents; and if they drink any deadly thing it shall not hurt them; they shall lay hands on the sick and they shall recover"-Mark xvi. Here, it will be observed, the
various gifts were promised, not to the apostles only, but to all mankind indiscriminately, as a consequence following the belief of the gospel and obedience to its
requirements. Now it is very evident that these promises are inseparably connected with, and are a part of the foregoing commission and proclamation. They are also
inseparably ingrafted, in bold relief, into the gospel plan as cause and effect, and are equally indivisible. There can no other reading be given to this passage without a
flagrant violation of language, and, in a word, a perversion of the gospel. The result is conclusive, that wherever the one is preached and believed, the other must follow.

This doctrine is fully sustained by the apostle Peter, in the second chapter of Acts, in quoting the prophet Joel, and by his application of the prophecy, and his advice as
to what they should do who were pricked in their hearts. "And when the day of Pentecost was fully come, they were all with one accord in one place. And suddenly
there came a sound from heaven, as of a rushing mighty wind, and it filled all the house where they were sitting, and there appeared unto them cloven tongues, like as of
fire, and it sat upon them, and they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began to speak with other tongues." And when some accused them of being filled with new
wine, Peter stood up among them, and denying the charge of drunkenness continued: "But this is that which is spoken by the prophet Joel. And it shall come to pass in
the last days, saith God, I will pour out of my spirit upon all flesh; and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, and your young men shall see visions, and your old
men shall dream dreams. And on my servants and on my handmaidens I will pour out, in those days, of my spirit; and they shall prophesy," &c.

 Copyright
Now   what do (c)we
                  2005-2009,  Infobase
                    gather from what hasMedia  Corp.
                                         just been quoted? Why, that those who are to preach the gospel, must first be inspired by the Holy Ghost; Page     385
                                                                                                                                                      and that  the/ effect
                                                                                                                                                                      1033of
the spirit as manifested on that occasion, was not confined to the apostles, but to be indiscriminately conferred upon the sons and daughters in the last days, if they
obeyed the gospel, as is shown in the 38th and 39th verses. When many were pricked in their hearts and asked the apostles what they should do? "Then Peter said
wine, Peter stood up among them, and denying the charge of drunkenness continued: "But this is that which is spoken by the prophet Joel. And it shall come to pass in
the last days, saith God, I will pour out of my spirit upon all flesh; and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, and your young men shall see visions, and your old
men shall dream dreams. And on my servants and on my handmaidens I will pour out, in those days, of my spirit; and they shall prophesy," &c.

Now what do we gather from what has just been quoted? Why, that those who are to preach the gospel, must first be inspired by the Holy Ghost; and that the effect of
the spirit as manifested on that occasion, was not confined to the apostles, but to be indiscriminately conferred upon the sons and daughters in the last days, if they
obeyed the gospel, as is shown in the 38th and 39th verses. When many were pricked in their hearts and asked the apostles what they should do? "Then Peter said
unto them, repent and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of your sins; and you shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost; for the
promise is unto you and to your children, and to all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call."

That these and other gifts were prevalent in the early church, is shown in too many instances in the New Testament to admit of a doubt; and that they should exist at the
present day, wherever the whole gospel is preached, has already been shown, unless we have already advanced beyond the last days; or according to the celebrated
Doctor Watts, "have been removed beyond the bounds of time and space." But Peter says the promise is to all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God
shall call. Yet notwithstanding these plain declarations, nothing is more common than to hear divines gravely declare that they are the chosen of the Lord to proclaim the
glad tidings of the gospel, which they tell us is the same that it ever was, admonishing us to believe and be baptized, that we may be saved; for he that believeth not shall
be damned. But instead of encouraging us with the promises annexed, they say, but if you believe in the signs following, casting out devils, healing the sick, speaking in
tongues, &c., you are guilty of fanaticism and dangerous heresics, and are in danger of the divine displeasure, unless you repent of your error and come to the
knowledge of the truth. And they also kindly, and no doubt affectionately, tell us that we are among those spoken of by Peter, whom the Lord our God should call, and
which he chose to do through their instrumentality. But that the promises made to the apostle's congregation does not apply to us nor to our children. And that, although
Peter said it was not only to those who heard him, but to all that were afar off, even to as many as the Lord our God should call, it is not to be expected that miracles
should be wrought in our day, or the gifts manifested; for they were long since done away, because no longer needed.

And why not, pray? Has it not already been sufficiently shown that the gifts were set in the church, and were invariably to follow the spread of the gospel? If not, proof
is not wanting to substantiate the position in the minds, as it would seem, of the most incredulous. We will therefore refer to the 14th chapter of the Acts, and from the
7th to the 10th verses, inclusive. When Paul and Barnabas were expelled from the city of Iconium, they fled to the cities of Lystra and Derbe, "And there they preached
the gospel. And there sat a certain man at Lystra, impotent in his feet, being a cripple from his mother's womb, who never had walked. The same heard Paul speak;
who stedfastly beholding him, and perceiving that he had faith to be healed, said with a loud voice, stand upright on thy feet; and he leaped and walked." The use I
intend to make of this passage, is this; to show that the man of Lystra, got faith to be healed by hearing the gospel; yes, simply the gospel preached by the apostle Paul.
Now it is [is it not?] an acknowledged fact, that the same cause always produces the same effect. Yet who ever heard of men's receiving faith to be healed, by hearing
the gospel as preached in modern times? Echo answers, who!

For a still further illustration of the subject let us refer to the 12th chapter of 1st Corinthians. "Now concerning spiritual gifts, brethren, I would not have you ignorant,"
&c.; and verse 4th, "Now there are diversities of gifts, but the same spirit. And there are differences of administrations, but the same Lord. And there are diversisities of
operations, but it is the same God which worketh all in all. For the manifestation of the spirit is given to every man to profit withal. For to one is given by the spirit the
word of wisdom; to another the word of knowledge by the same spirit; to another faith by the same spirit; to another the gifts of healing by the same spirit; to another
the working of miracles; to another prophecy; to another discerning of spirits; to another divers kinds of tongues; to another the interpretation of tongues. But all these
worketh that one and the selfsame spirit, dividing to every man severally as he will. For as the body is one, and has many members, and all the members of that one
body, being many, are one body; so also is Christ."

We already understand the apostle as speaking of the church. But to be yet the better understood, he continues, verse 27th,-"Now yo are the body of Christ, and
members in particular." And to show the organization of the church of Christ, he continues, verse 28th-"And God hath set some in the church; first, apostles; secondly,
prophets; thirdly, teachers; after that, miracles, then gifts of healing, helps, governments, diversities of tongues." What! these set in the church? Mark, that it cannot be
misunderstood! It stop short with wonder, astonishment, and delight, while I contemplate the future, and the dawning of that light which I believe is about to burst upon
the world, and contrast it with the darkness, superstition, and incredulity of the present day.

Above we have a plain statement as to what the body of Christ is, as a whole; also what the component parts are which constitute it a body; and it requires of course
all the various parts or members designated, dispensing with none to render it complete. And as we have no account of his having more than one body, we are
inevitably drawn to the conclusion, that wherever his body is found, in any age of the world, there, if it were dissected, would be found all these selfsame members or
component parts.

And, as if to answer objections that might be or perhaps were offered, because every member is not the whole body, the apostle continues, verse 20th,-"Are all
apostles? Are all prophets? Are all teachers? Are all workers of miracles? Have all the gifts of healing? Do all speak with tongues? Do all interpret?"-Here, with
eloquent and emphatic silence, the writer draws from us a negative reply. And in the next verse I understand him to mean and exhort his Corinthian brethren, one and
all, that although they did not each posses all the gifts, they should covet earnestly the best gifts. And yet he would show them a more excellent way, by introducing to
them in the following chapter the superior excellence of charity, without which, though they could speak with the tongues of men and angels, they would be as sounding
brass and a tinkling eymbal. And though they might have the gifts of prophecy, and understand all mysteries, and all knowledge, and they might have all faith, so that
they could remove mountains, and have not charity, they were nothing, &c.

But here it may perhaps be said, that I have been so zealously labouring all this time to be defeated in this very chapter. For it is here written by the same apostle, that
"charity never faileth: but whether there be prophecies, they shall fail; whether there be tongues, they shall cease; whether there be knowledge, it shall vanish away."

Therefore all which is herein contended for is visionary and absurd. But I would observe in reply, that I was aware of what the chapter contained, and had well
considered it before I began this letter. I know that this is the prevalent and popular doctrine of the day. Well do I remember hearing the last quotation above
advanced, not a thousand miles from the "City of Rocks," (Nashville Tenn.,) by an able and eminent divine, distinguished for his profound knowledge and research, in
support of his position that miracles and the gifts were done away, as having answered the end for which they were intended, and were therefore no longer needed. But
as all men are personally accountable to God for the right use or abuse of what light they have respecting his will. I must be permitted to bring to bear the exercise and
force of reason, the weapon of truth, before I yield in favour of such a position; and unskillful as I may be, I doubt not but that I shall be able to show, satisfactorily to
the unbiassed mind, that it is (and for want of proper consideration, I have the charity to believe), a strange, and I had like to have said, inexcusable perversion of the
original meaning. I was at one time, however, and before I had given it any especial attention, fairly routed by the verse in question; and shall I yield to the temptation to
relate the circumstance.

During my visit to the north last summer, I fell in company with one of the clergy of the Campbellite order, who engaged me in conversation about the doctrines herein
advanced, which were attracting some attention in his neighbourhood, and of which I had then but a very imperfect knowledge. But finding my mind somewhat inclined
in their favour, he became very zealous to direct me in the right way, and to save me from deep delusion; and finally brought to bear this same verse: "But whether there
be prophecies, they shall fail," &c. This was a knock down-argument at the time. I remembered of having both read it and heard it from the pulpit. I felt defeated, and
glad of it, too, if found in error. I inquired where I could find the passage, that I might read it again at my leisure. He gave the desired information, and then we parted
company, he feeling no doubt exalted at the conquest he had made. I made the reference and read the chapter, and to my utter astonishment and delight, more easily
felt than described,
 Copyright             and which
              (c) 2005-2009,      I shall recollect
                                Infobase            to the end of my life, I found the passage had ever been misunderstood, and, taken together, taughtPage
                                           Media Corp.                                                                                                   an entirely
                                                                                                                                                                386different
                                                                                                                                                                     / 1033
doctrine from the one for the support of which it was brought into requisition. I felt that at least one link of the chain which (as I discovered more fully afterwards) had
bound me was broken.-A few days after this, in giving the true reading of the apostle's language, I made this same divine assume a superiority over Paul, as regards
wisdom and knowledge in the doctrines of the gospel, in order to sustain himself in the argument. I leave it to your candour to say, whether this was not a most
in their favour, he became very zealous to direct me in the right way, and to save me from deep delusion; and finally brought to bear this same verse: "But whether there
be prophecies, they shall fail," &c. This was a knock down-argument at the time. I remembered of having both read it and heard it from the pulpit. I felt defeated, and
glad of it, too, if found in error. I inquired where I could find the passage, that I might read it again at my leisure. He gave the desired information, and then we parted
company, he feeling no doubt exalted at the conquest he had made. I made the reference and read the chapter, and to my utter astonishment and delight, more easily
felt than described, and which I shall recollect to the end of my life, I found the passage had ever been misunderstood, and, taken together, taught an entirely different
doctrine from the one for the support of which it was brought into requisition. I felt that at least one link of the chain which (as I discovered more fully afterwards) had
bound me was broken.-A few days after this, in giving the true reading of the apostle's language, I made this same divine assume a superiority over Paul, as regards
wisdom and knowledge in the doctrines of the gospel, in order to sustain himself in the argument. I leave it to your candour to say, whether this was not a most
miserable subterfuge, or the utmost possible stretch of vanity? The great error lies in stopping short, instead of reading the whole chapter, and thereby dividing and
destroying the sense. It is true that the 8th verse declares that prophecies should fail, tongues cease, and knowledge vanish away. But when this shall be accomplished
is the grand question, and decides the whole controversy. Now, if a certain period is designated when they shall be done away, it follows that they were to continue (by
permission, for there is no compulsion in religion) until that period should come. Let us now read the rest of the chapter, which, as it would seem, has become
obsolete.-"For we know in part, and we prophesy in part; but when that which is perfect is come, then that which is in part shall be done away. When I was a child, I
spoke as a child, I understood as a child, I thought as a child; but when I became a man I put away childish things. For now we see through a glass darkly; but then
face to face; now I know in part, but then shall I know even as also I am known. But now abideth faith, hope, and charity, these three; but the greatest of these is
charity."

Although the precise period, according to the division of time into years, is not here given, yet the apostle is sufficiently explicit, so that we cannot, with proper
deliberation, mistake the time alluded to. For in the 9th verse he declares that both he and his Corinthian brethren, with all their knowledge and spiritual gifts, knew but
in part, and prophesied in part. And in the 10th verse he congratulates himself and them, with the prospect of being one day delivered from this partial knowledge. So
also in the 12th verse, that although they now saw only through a glass darkly, the time should come when they should see as they were seen, and know as they were
known. Now it is a plain and incontrovertible conclusion, that if Paul spoke of the time when the gifts were actually taken from the earth, we must look to that period
also for the perfection which he described. But instead of that, what are the facts? In his 2nd epistle 2nd chapter to the Thessalonians and 3rd verse we hear him hold
this language, speaking of the second coming of Christ. "Let no man deceive you by any means; for that day shall not come, except there come a falling away first, and
that man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition," &c., and in verse 7th-"For the mystery of iniquity doth already work," &c. And by reference to the Revelation of St.
John, written in the year ninetysix, we see that God sent a warning message to the seven churches in Asia, commanding them to repent of the sins which had crept in
among them, or he would come unto them quickly and remove their candlestick, spew them out of his mouth, &c., &c.

The "mystery of iniquity" spoken of by Paul, which began already to work in his time, no doubt elicited from him this prophecy, that "that day should not come, except
there come a falling away first;" which began to be accomplished when the man of sin, the son of prediction began to reign and reveal himself.

Daniel also refers to this period in his 7th chapter beginning at the 21st verse. "I beheld, and the same horu made war with the saints, and prevailed against them, until
the ancient of days came, and judgment was given to the saints of the Most High; and the time came that the saints possessed the kingdom," &c.

But there was an end of antichrist predicted, and an end of his dominion, at the time when all the kingdoms of the earth are to be given to the saints of the Most High;
whose kingdom shall be an everlasting kingdom. See verses 26th and 27th. This chapter covers the whole ground from the early persecution to the apostacy of the
church, until it shall again be restored, and the kingdoms under the whole heaven (which is yet in the future) shall be given to the saints.

But let us return from our digression, and make the inquiry; if Paul had no allusion, when speaking of the cessation of the gifts, to the time when they did cease, to what
time did he allude? I answer, that that time has never been yet. For we know of no age of the world, in which not only individuals but the whole church, was as far
superior to Paul as a whole is superior to a part, or as far superior to him as he was when he penned this to infant Saul when a child.

But he had emphatic and direct reference to our immortal state; when we shall have been delivered from this mortal body with all its weakness and imperfection, and
put on immortality; when we shall have taken up our abode in the bright mansions of bliss, in the presence of our Heavenly Father. Then, and not till then, shall that
which is in part be done away. Then, and not till then, shall we see face to face, and know as also we are known. Then God shall be all in all.

But faith, hope, and charity or love, being eternal principles, shall abide the "wreck of matter and the crush of worlds," and pervade the heavenly host, and dwell in the
bosom of the Father.

Having already transcended my intended limits, I fear I shall intrude upon your patience, and shall, therefore, hasten to a conclusion.

Having, as I think, abundantly shown, not only that the church was first organized by the appointment of certain officers, (some of whom are not found in any of the
modern churches, and enduing its various members with supernatural gifts, but that both offices and gifts were to attend the church, and continue, in point of the body:
"For the body is not one member but many." "And if they were all one member, where were the body? But now are they many members, yet but one body. I say,
having shown that the primitive christians, endued with some one or more of the spiritual gifts, were considered, individually, as members of the body, and, when taken
collectively, as the whole body, it devolves upon those holding and teaching a different doctrine, to give some plain and positive authority for dispensing with, and
setting at naught the ordinances which God has set in his representative church on earth.

In law, a statute or ordinance enacted by the proper authorities, continues in force until it is repealed or a substitute adopted. And I contend, with regard to the case
under consideration, especially as it relates to things sacred, that nothing short of a positive repeal or substitute can justify the least departure from first principles and
established usages.

I must be permitted to draw a short, but as I think, appropriate comparison (which this moment presented itself to my mind) between the early christian churches and
those which did for a long time, and do at present prevail. The former represent a complete and perfect body, full of life and vigour; wanting in no member, and all
performing their respective functions with power and healthy action. The latter represent a body with some of the most important members amputated; and in
consequence of the loss of blood (which is the life thereof) occasioned thereby, become so debilitated and helpless, that even life itself is but seldom perceptible.

And this state of things, as was said before, is by permission. For man's salvation, it is clear, depends upon obedience; and is, therefore, conditional. To substantiate
this, I refer to the 28th chapter of Deuteronomy, where blessings and curses were set before the twelve tribes. Blessings, if they would do all that the Lord commanded
them; and curses, if they deviated from, and disregarded them.

We also see, by reference to the 11th chapter of Romans, that the blessings under the gospel dispensation are no less conditional. For Paul, speaking of Israel and their
infidelity, says, verse 20th-"Well, because of unbelief they were broken off; and thou (the Gentiles) standest by faith. Be not high-minded, but fear. For if God spared
not the natural branches, take heed lest he also spare not thee." This passage clearly proves that the gospel, with all its concomitants, into which the Gentiles were
ingrafted, need not have been thought perpetual with them, without a strict adherence to all its commands and requirements. Yet, notwithstanding this exhortation of the
apostle, and when they are shorn of their former greatness, what do we hear? Why, that this state of things-this leanness, is not the consequence of transgression, but
accords with the divine will and arrangement, and particular dispensation of the gospel. Alas, alas! What unauthorized justification is this!!
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                            Page 387 / 1033
And now, in conclusion of what is but the first entrance upon the whole subject, I will remark, that although I addressed this letter to you, I do not wish to be
understood as dealing in personalities, but of things in general. Be assured that nothing could be farther from me than intentionally to offend. I only intended that, and
nothing more, which I have often been exhorted to do; that is, "to contend earnestly for the faith once delivered to the saints."
not the natural branches, take heed lest he also spare not thee." This passage clearly proves that the gospel, with all its concomitants, into which the Gentiles were
ingrafted, need not have been thought perpetual with them, without a strict adherence to all its commands and requirements. Yet, notwithstanding this exhortation of the
apostle, and when they are shorn of their former greatness, what do we hear? Why, that this state of things-this leanness, is not the consequence of transgression, but
accords with the divine will and arrangement, and particular dispensation of the gospel. Alas, alas! What unauthorized justification is this!!

And now, in conclusion of what is but the first entrance upon the whole subject, I will remark, that although I addressed this letter to you, I do not wish to be
understood as dealing in personalities, but of things in general. Be assured that nothing could be farther from me than intentionally to offend. I only intended that, and
nothing more, which I have often been exhorted to do; that is, "to contend earnestly for the faith once delivered to the saints."

I remain as ever, affectionately yours,

JOHN S. FULMER.

The Temple of God in Nauvoo.

From the Times and Seasons.

No doubt the brethren abroad often wonder, and would be glad to be informed from time to time of the progress of the Temple of the Most High in this place;
inasmuch as all who fear God and his name, and essay to keep his commandments are interested in this great and glorious undertaking, and whilst gazing on what is
now passing during the present week, we feel constrained to notice a few things for the comfort of those Saints who cannot be present to witness for themselves.

Last sabbath the commitee for the building of the Temple, stated before the congregation that a large raft of pine lumber had lately arrived and was now lying in the river
at this place. They requested all the brethren who had teams to turn out, and with their teams assist in hauling the lumber to the Temple. The first, second, third, fourth,
and fifth wards of the city were requested to be on the ground on Monday, Tuesday, and Wednesday; and the sixth, seventh, eighth, ninth, and tenth on Thursday,
Friday, and Saturday. They also stated that they requested all the carpenters to come together on the Thursday to prepare the timbers for the first floor of the Temple,
and all the brethren who could, to assemble on Friday and Saturday, and lay a temporary floor and prepare seats inside the walls of the Temple, that the church might
henceforward meet in the Temple to worship, instead of meeting in the grove. Accordingly, when Monday came, we had a cheering assemblage of waggons, horses,
oxen, and men who began with zeal and gladness to pull the raft to pieces and haul it up to the Temple. This scenery has continued to the present date, and the
expectations of the commitee more than realized.

On Thursday we had a large assembly of carpenters and joiners, who succeeded in preparing the lumber and laying the joists, preparatory to laying the temporary floor
and fixing seats, &c.

This day a large number of brethren were on the ground and commenced their operations, and whilst we are writing they are busy at work, and will soon have all things
prepared for the comfort and convenience of the Saints (which the nature of the case will admit of), that they may have the gratification of meeting within the walls of
that building which is being built according to the revelation and commandment of the Most High-a gratification which can only be enjoyed by those who have a
knowledge of the work of God in these last days, and whose desire it is to live by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God.

Whilst watching for a few moments the zeal and cheerful labours of the brethren to accomplish this thing, we could not avoid feeling grateful to the great Jehovah, and to
the brethren engaged in this noble cause. We are constrained to feel thankful to the Almighty for the many blessings we receive at his hands-for the prosperity of the
place-for the harmony and good feeling prevailing in our midst-and for the great and glorious privileges granted unto us as a people. He has commanded us to "build a
house unto his name for the Most High to dwell therein, for there is no place found on the earth; that he may come and restore again that which was lost unto you, or
which he hath taken away, even the fulness of the priesthood." And, brethren, great and glorious will be the blessings realized by us as a people, if we build this house in
the appointed time. Even now, when the building is not half completed, behold the great privileges realized thereby. A baptismal font has been built in the lower
apartment, where we have the privilege of being baptized for our dead and redeeming them, that they may come forth in the first resurrection, the full interest of which
was published in a letter from president Joseph Smith, in the 23rd number of this paper, and we shall now have the privilege, as before stated, of meeting within the
walls of the Temple, where the Almighty has promised to meet with us.

Now, brethren, if so great and glorious have been the blessings realized in so early a stage of the work, what may we expect when the building is completed and a
house prepared where the Most High can come and restore that which has been taken away in consequence of transgression, even the FULNESS of the priesthood.

Truly, no exertion on our part ought to be lacking, but to double our diligence, because great, yea, very great are the consequences pending.

As we have already said, we feel thankful to the brethren for the interest they have taken, not only on the present, but on all former occasions. They have come forth
like saints of God, and great will be their reward. Not long since they were naked, destitute, afflicted, and smitten, having been twice plucked up by the roots; but again
they lift their heads with gladness, and manifest a determination to fulfil the revelations and commandments of the Most High, if it be at the expense of all their property
and even their lives. Will not God reward them. Yea, verily.

In the midst of our reveries we found but one circumstance to break in upon the happy scenery before us, and that was the absence of our prophet. The silent whisper
was, oh! that we could see the iron hand of oppression removed from off the man whom the great God has appointed to be our leader, and he permitted to be in our
midst, free and untrameiled by the power and malice of an ungodly set of persecutors-that we could have the privilege of hearing his voice within these walls every
sabbath, and learning from his lips the great things of the kingdom of God, and that we could receive his counsels from day to day upon all important subjects. Surely
the oppressor's power will soon be brought to an end, and liberty, that sacred ocean in which every philanthropic soul loves to swim, and which was so dearly bought
by our forefathers, shall be enjoyed by every citizen of these United States. But cease, my soul, to ponder upon these gloomy subjects, and thou man of God take
courage and rejoice; the God that delivered Daniel out of the lion's den, is yet able and will deliver his apointed one out of the grasp of all wicked men; we shall again
see good days, for Zion shall blossom as the rose and flourish as the green bay tree. And if we have to endure the abuse and insults of an ungodly generation, even a
generation of vipers, the great God is in our midst; and when their wrath waxes hot against the Saints, the still small voice whispers in the cars of the faithful-"Peace, be
still."

Brethren, let us be faithful and fulfil the commandment given to us. Let us hasten and build this house for the Lord. Let our exertions not relax, neither our love wax
cold, but double our diligence and one and all lay to with all our might, and we shall soon have the happiness of realizing greater blessings than has yet entered into our
hearts to conceive.

Let us not forget that we have another house also to build in this place, even the NAUVOO HOUSE; and, which is as important to us as the Temple; inasmuch as great
things are depending upon that house, and it is commanded us of God. Let us all remember the Nauvoo House as well as the Temple, for we (i. e. the church) are
abundantly able to build them both in due season; let us therefore go forward boldly in the accomplishment of those things which God has required at our hands, and it
will be well with us, notwithstanding the malice of our enemies.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 388 / 1033
May the great God fill the hearts of his Saints with joy and peace; their understanding with knowledge, and inspire them with his spirit to do his will; and may the richest,
the greatest, and choicest of heaven's blessings be poured on the head of the man who is hated of the ungodly, but who is anointed of the Most High, and the honoured
Let us not forget that we have another house also to build in this place, even the NAUVOO HOUSE; and, which is as important to us as the Temple; inasmuch as great
things are depending upon that house, and it is commanded us of God. Let us all remember the Nauvoo House as well as the Temple, for we (i. e. the church) are
abundantly able to build them both in due season; let us therefore go forward boldly in the accomplishment of those things which God has required at our hands, and it
will be well with us, notwithstanding the malice of our enemies.

May the great God fill the hearts of his Saints with joy and peace; their understanding with knowledge, and inspire them with his spirit to do his will; and may the richest,
the greatest, and choicest of heaven's blessings be poured on the head of the man who is hated of the ungodly, but who is anointed of the Most High, and the honoured
instrument in his hand to bring to pass the establishment of the kingdom of God on the earth in these last days Even so, Amen.

W. C.

Nauvoo, Oct. 28th 1842.

Friday evening, five o'clock.-Elder Cahoon, one of the committee, just informs me that the work is completed and the seats, &c., formed ready for meeting next
sabbath. Truly the exertions of the brethren have been noble on this occasion. W. C.

Editorial.

In sending forth the first number of another volume of the MILLENNIAL STAR, it is with mingled feelings of joy and gratitude to our Heavenly Father, for having been
enabled in this manner to minister unto the Church of Christ; also with sincere thanks to our readers and patrons for the manner in which we have hitherto been
encouraged; and, on our part, we pledge ourselves to every exertion we can possibly make, to render the STAR, in the future, as instructive and interesting as possible;
and we trust, under the Divine Blessing, to be instrumental, through its pages, in disseminating principles of eternal truth, and in unfolding the mysteries of the kingdom
unto the Saints, as the Lord shall see fit to communicate them, in order that his people may be prepared for the mighty scenes of futurity, and be fitted for the high
destiny, which it is the purpose of the Eternal that they shall enjoy.

The publication of the STAR having been delayed for two months, owing to an order received from Nauvoo, we shall now, having received several numbers of the
Times and Seasons, containing interesting and instructive matter, publish two numbers for May and June, and by the first of August issue two more for July and August;
when, unless led to do otherwise by an increased demand, we shall proceed with them as formerly. For the manner in which the hint we threw out of publishing the
STAR twice a month was responded to, we feel very grateful, though whether we shall be enabled to effectuate that object or not remains yet uncertain.

TO THE CHURCHES.-We have lately made what provisions we can to supply the lack of officers in different branches, caused by emigration, and shall continue to
do our utmost to keep all things in order; in the meantime, until more efficient means are at command, we look for the sympathy of our brethren in the Priesthood, and
that with all diligence they will be found peace-makers and examples of the exercise of that charity which covereth a multitude of sins. Let our brethren labour to teach
the Saints the duty of forgiveness, the divine nature of that virtue, and the blessing that accompanies its exercise. Let them enforce the truth, that wherever a branch is
not at peace in itself, it is no longer an instrument for the Lord to use in rolling onward his work; but, on the contrary, let them be of one heart and of one mind, and with
the blessing of the spirit of God, they shall be found irresistible in the cause of truth. Yes, let the prayer of every Saint be-Father, whatever wrong I may suffer from my
brethren, or from the world-whatever injury I may have to endure, still let my vision be clear on thy glorious work; let none of these things becloud my mind, but let thy
spirit continue to enlighten my understanding, so shall all things work well for me, and thy blessing shall be with me for thy Son's sake.

EMIGRATION.-The subject of the gathering is one of the greatest interest, awakening in the heart of the Saint, some of the noblest and most thrilling sensations. The
reflection that we are called, like our father Abraham of old, to leave the land of our birth, the home of our childhood-where so many ties have bound us-where
affection's sympathies have entwined, with many a fold, the cords of love around our hearts, in order to seek a foreign land, and find a home among strangers; to cross
the mighty ocean and brave its perils, in order to find a resting place on its distant shores, awakes no ordinary interest. But even feelings of this nature are but trifling
compared with other thoughts and other motives that arise in the minds of the Saints. It is the commandment of Heaven, bidding us fiee from Babylon, lest we become
partakers of her sins, and receive of her plagnes. It is the voice of God inviting us to the assembly of the Saints of the Most High, that we may receive instruction in the
House of the Lord, partake of the blessings of his spirit, and be prepared for the coming of the Son of Man.

No wonder, then, that the children of the kingdom should arise and gather-that they should be hastening away by hundreds and by thousands-exciting the astonishment
of the world, and arousing the indignation of the professors of religion by whom they are surrounded. And in consequence of this spirit of gathering do we find the Rev.
E. Bickersteth, in a sermon lately published by him, entitled "The Divine Warning to the Church," stating, that "a delusion so transparent as Mormonism, entraus its
hundreds and thousands, and bears them off in triumph to a foreign land-in numbers far exceeding all the missionaries of the gospel of Christ, who have gone forth from
us to evangelize the heathen, probably, since we were a christian land."

But in reflecting on this all-important subject, the Saints of the Lord cannot but pour out their thanksgivings and their praises to their Heavenly Father for the signal
manner in which he has protected and preserved them when upon the mighty deep, while many, very many, have been the instances of destruction occuring around
them. And while upon this subject, for the special encouragement of the Saints, we cannot refrain from quoting from a letter received from elder Rcid; late of the Isie of
Man, illustrative of the spirit of order and of blessing that rested upon those whom ho accompanied on his voyage out to New Orleans.

New Orieans, March 15th, 1843.

Brother Ward,-I now take the opportunity of writing to you, to let you know that I am well-thanks be to God for all his mercies-hoping this will find you the same. I
promised to many of my friends in the Isle of Man and in England, to write to them to let them know of our safe arrival in the land of Joseph, and so you will oblige me
if you will give the following a place in the STAR.

We left Liverpool on board the ship Swanton, on the 17th January, 1843, at 11 o'clock in the forenoon, and we continued to have head-winds for about four weeks,
consequently we made little progress; but on the 17th of February the wind became fair, and has continued so until the present time. We had on board between two
and three hundred passengers, under the care of brother Snow. A few days after we left Liverpool, the ship was set in order, and brother M'Auley and myself were
appointed his counsellors, and the ship being divided into two grand divisions, twelve officers were appointed to attend to the comfort and cleanliness of the Saints. The
order of the ship was, that the bell went round at six o'clock in the morning for all to arise, which has been attended to: prayer meetings every night at seven o'clock;
preaching Tuesday and Thursday nights, and twice on Sunday, with the church meeting in the afternoon. Peace and health have been in our midst, although some have
been disposed to murmur, yet those spirits have been subdued by the authority of the holy priesthood. We have witnessed the power of the Almighty on the face of the
waters. For three or four nights the sea appeared to be an ocean of fire, such a sight we never before witnessed.

On February the 27th we saw the first land, at half past two o'clock in the afternoon. March the 4th, we saw a large comet, and it continued visible for seven nights. I
do not know whether you have seen it in England or not, as there is no mention made of it in the almanack; but whether or not, we rejoiced to see it, as one of the many
signs bearing testimony of the coming of the Son of Man, and that the wisdom of this world does not know all things. I must say, that in my opinion we have been the
most agreeable company that ever crossed the mighty ocean, and we have witnessed the power of the Holy Priesthood in the restoration of the sick, by anointing with
 Copyright
oil,         (c) 2005-2009,
     and the laying on of handsInfobase   Media
                                  in the name of Corp.                                                                                                 Page
                                                 Jesus. I will relate one case: the steward of this vessel was so injured by a blow from one of the crew,       389
                                                                                                                                                          that his life/was
                                                                                                                                                                         1033
dispaired of, and I stood over him for some time, and thought that life was gone. The captain had administered to him all that he could think of in the way of medicine,
but to no effect; and after they gave up all hopes of his recovery at twelve o'clock at night, he sent for elder Snow, and by anointing with oil, and the laying on of hands,
On February the 27th we saw the first land, at half past two o'clock in the afternoon. March the 4th, we saw a large comet, and it continued visible for seven nights. I
do not know whether you have seen it in England or not, as there is no mention made of it in the almanack; but whether or not, we rejoiced to see it, as one of the many
signs bearing testimony of the coming of the Son of Man, and that the wisdom of this world does not know all things. I must say, that in my opinion we have been the
most agreeable company that ever crossed the mighty ocean, and we have witnessed the power of the Holy Priesthood in the restoration of the sick, by anointing with
oil, and the laying on of hands in the name of Jesus. I will relate one case: the steward of this vessel was so injured by a blow from one of the crew, that his life was
dispaired of, and I stood over him for some time, and thought that life was gone. The captain had administered to him all that he could think of in the way of medicine,
but to no effect; and after they gave up all hopes of his recovery at twelve o'clock at night, he sent for elder Snow, and by anointing with oil, and the laying on of hands,
in the name of the Lord, he was there and then raised up and perfectly beaied. For this token of the divine favour we will praise the God of Israel.

We have been blest with one of the kindest captains that ever had charge of a vessel, and a kind and obliging crew; and we thank God that he granted us favour in their
sight, and hope that the preached word, and the conduct of the Saints has caused an impression to be made upon them that will never be effaced.

Remember me in the kindest manner to elders Fielding and Clark; and I must say great credit is due to them for the manner in which they supplied the ship Swanton
with provisions. I have, myself, superintended the giving out of all the provisions, except the water, and we have had plenty and to spare; for after having been at sea
above eight weeks, we shall have a sufficiency to last us up the river to Nauvoo. I cannot, therefore, but feel for my brethren connected with the emigration department,
when I call to mind the wicked lies of apostates and others in regard to provisions, feeling convined of one thing, that though the servants of God labour with all
diligence for the salvation of the human family, they will necessarily find caemies to contend with, and that, perhape, even amongest some terming themselves Saints.

We have this day get to New Orleans, and have engaged the steam-hoat The Goddess of Liberty, the one that took elder Pratt and company up. We get to Nauvoo
for eleven and sixpence, luggage included. We intend to start on Saturday the 18th. The captain is a kind man to the Saints, and has a letter of recommendation from
elder Pratt. * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Yours, &c. In the Covenant of God,

RONXRT REID.

We were exceedingly interested with the perusal of the foregoing letter from brother Reid, and have to state to the Saints, and any of our friends likewise, that may feel
disposed to emigrate under our care, that we supply all our ships in the same manner as the Swanton, and exhort all that are desirous to endgrate in the approaching
season, to make early application and secure their passages; and for this reason, out of four vessels laden with emigrants last season, three of which sailed from the 17th
to the 28th of September, all were obliged to stop by the way, owing to the unusually early setting in of winter. We therefore have to state that, according as we receive
information, we shall charter one or more vessels about the first of September, so that the parties going may get to their destination without being delayed on the
journey. But even amid the disappointments arising from delay, our brethren have had abundant cause to praise their Heavenly Father for his goodness to them-they
have realized the truth of this, that "if a man's ways please the Lord, he maketh even his enemies to be at peace with him," for in St. Louis and the neighbourhood, have
the Saints been ministered unto in a most praiseworthy manner. We have lately received many letters from the Saints in St. Louis, all bearing testimony illustrative of the
kind Providence that has watched over them for good.

But, before leaving this subject, we would exhort the Saints, inasmuch as they seek for the blessing of God, to recognize the order of his church, and the appointments
of his priesthood, whatever situation they may be called to fill. Particularly do we exhort them to seek unto those that have been appointed to preside over the
emigration department, and by no means to intrust themselves to the keeping of others not chosen of the Lord. The servants of the Lord are at great expense in
maintaining an office in Liverpool for the accommodation of the Saints, and the Lord looks for our acknowledgement of the authority of his servants in the department
of emigration, as well as in any other office. The Saints will therefore TAKE NOTICE that no one has received appointment in the Church of Jesus Christ, in this land,
to conduct the emigration department, except elders Fielding and Clark, who will continue to act in their office until further official appointments be made.

TITHINGS FOR THE TEMPLE.-Our brethren will read with interest the statement we have published this month of the labours of the Saints at Nauvoo, in furthering
the great object of the building of the Temple. We trust that the Saints in Britain will respond to their exertions. according to the best of their ability, in order that an
object of so great magnitude to the church may be carried out with the approbation of the Lord, and in his own due time. All tithings or donations must be forwarded to
elder Hiram Clark, 36, Chapel Street, Liverpool.

The Mote and the Beam.

By Mrs. Z. Pohter.

"Judge not that ye be not judged."

Come hither, brother, I descry
A naughty mote within thine eye;
To pluck it out I fain would try,
And mend thy clouded vision.

Thank ye, my friend, 't would wiser seem,
If thou would'st pull the pond rous beam
From thine own eye, and thus redeem
Thyself from much derision.

The being, who, self-righteous grown,
To censure and to acandal prone,
Marks others faults nor mends his own,
Is a vexatious elf.

Like fabled frog, who did report
He'd cure discase of every sort,
Should meet the same deserv'd retort-
"Physician, heal thyself!"

Notice.

All persons wishing to take the Times and Seasons are desired to send in their names as early as possible. Terms-always payable in advance-Two Dollars per annum,
Copyright
Eight        (c) and
      Shillings  2005-2009,
                     Sixpence Infobase
                              sterling. Media Corp.                                                                                          Page 390 / 1033

Contents.
Notice.

All persons wishing to take the Times and Seasons are desired to send in their names as early as possible. Terms-always payable in advance-Two Dollars per annum,
Eight Shillings and Sixpence sterling.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRIXTKRA, HANOVER-STREET.

No. 2. June 1843. Vol. IV.
The Law of Adoption.

"Verily, verily, I say unto thee, except a man be born of water and of the spirit he cannot enter into the kingdom of God. That which is born of the flesh is flesh, and that
which is born of the spirit is spirit."-Jesus Christ.

AMONGST the many systems of religion bearing the name of christianity, it is natural to suppose that there must have been some wide deviations from that order of
things established by the immediate followers of our Lord Jesus Christ; and that while many innovations have been introduced upon the simplicity of the gospel, many
things of the utmost importance have been forgotten, or the import of them overlooked. In illustration of this subject, we hesitate not to state, and without fear of any
successful contradiction founded on the word of God, that the law of adoption, which we have placed at the head of this article, is one that has been overlooked and
forgotten, though of infinite importance.

The law of adoption amongst men, is a law intended to supply the lack of birthright-the defect of having no natural and legitimate claim of heirship; so also is it in
connexion with the kingdom of God. Let us inquire what is the position in which the human family stands in relation to God; is it that of children beloved. approved. and
whose claims to the heritage and glory of their parent none can dispute? By no means. It will be almost generally allowed that our race have become aliens from God,
that they have lost all claim to his friendship and favour, and that they stand in a state of condemnation before him; and that unless he had, in his infinite mercy, devised a
plan of redemption by which they might escape from their perilous condition, they must inevitably perish.

Let us now come, in sincerity of soul and all honesty of heart, and inquire what has God done that we might escape from the consequences of transgression, and be
restored to his favour, and be accepted of him. We read, then, in the eighth chapter of Paul's letter to the Roman Saints, that "God sending his own Son in the likeness
of sinful flesh, and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh:" and that the law of the spirit of life in Christ Jesus, which he hath given us, hath made us free from the law of sin
and death.

Let us, then, now endeavour to examine into the nature of that law by which we are emancipated from the position of condemnation which we naturally occupied. It is
written in the first chapter of John's gospel, that he (Christ) came unto his own, but his own received him, not, but as many as received him, to them gave he power to
become the Sons of God, even to them that believe on his name, which were born not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God.

Here, then, we understand clearly the general object for which Christ was manifested, which was to take away our sins, by giving to those that believed on him the
privilege of becoming Sons of God. And this was to be effected by a birth after the will of God, and not after anything connected with the will of man or the flesh; for as
we read in the quotation we have given at the head of this article, "that which is born of the flesh is flesh."

But to further illustrate the nature of the law of adoption, let us examine the conduct of him who hath become the first born among many brethren, and who hath been
made an example for us, that we should follow his steps. We then find, in the third chapter of Matthew's gospel, that before the Saviour went forth on his public
ministry, he repaired unto him that had been appointed his forerunner, in order that he might be baptized of him in Jordan; but with the modesty of true humility and
conscious unworthiness, he hesitates at first to minister, though he knew that he was appointed the porter to open the door to the shepherd of the sheep. But on the
Saviour's expostulation with him, he suffered him; and let us mark the result: And Jesus, when he was baptized, went up straightway out of the water, and lo, the
heavens were opened unto him, and he saw the spirit of God descending like a dove, and lighting upon him; and lo, a voice from heaven, saying, "This is my beloved
Son, in whom I am well pleased." Here, then, in the ratification of the ordinance of baptism, or the great law of adoption, instituted in order that men might enjoy the
privilege of becoming Sons of God, was the declaration made of the sonship of the Lord Jesus Christ; and the Saviour hath declared it necessary that we should also be
born of water and of the spirit before we can enter into the kingdom of God.

How beautiful and fitting are the statements of divine truth. The seed of which we are said to be born, is the incorruptible seed, the word of God; thus the honest in
heart hear the declaration of the gospel of peace-by its reception are begotten new creatures-quickened into new life, and led to cry out as of old, "Men and brethren,
what shall we do?" When the dictate of the spirit prompting the answer, replieth, "Repent and be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and you
shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost." Here, then, by being burried with Christ by baptism into his death, and that, too, in an element destructive of life were we to
continue therein, we are raised therefrom to walk in newness of life, in consequence of the remission of our sins, and the reception of that spirit which is promised unto
us, even the gift of the Holy Ghost, fulfilling what is written, that there are three that bear witness on earth, the spirit, the water, and the blood.

Here, then, is a law of the kingdom of God, of infinite importance to the human family, placed at the very threshhold of his house, and declared necessary for salvation
by the Saviour himself in giving his commission to his disciples, when he stated that he that believed and was baptized should be saved, but he that would not believe
should be condemned; for he would have no claim on the privilege to become a son of God, by being baptized in the name of Jesus for remission of his sins.

Then it necessarily follows from the consideration of this subject, that there is a time as well as a privilege of changing our position before God, and of entering from a
state of alienation into an immediate relationship to himself, having a legal claim, by the laws of heaven, on the privileges of sonship, as an heir of God and a joint heir
with Jesus Christ. Shall we any longer wonder then at the declaration of the prophet Isaiah in his twenty-fourth chapter, that because mankind have transgressed the
laws, changed the ordinance, and broken the everlasting covenant, that the curse shall devour the earth and the inhabitants thereof shall be burned up and few men be
left; no, we cannot wonder, we cannot be surprised when we reflect on the infinite benevolence of God manifested towards the human family, and consider the high
destiny for which God has designed them, even to receive of his own glory, to become heirs of God and joint heirs with Jesus Christ; and yet man has perverted his
laws, changed his ordinance, and the covenant by which he was to be restored to divine favour, he has spurned and broken.

But again, before we can have a claim upon the possession of the spirit of God, we must most assuredly have changed our position; we must no longer stand in the
character of aliens, and enemies; but on the contrary, we must have recognized him whom the Father hath appointed a Prince and a Saviour to give repentance unto
Israel and remission of sins; we must have humbled ourselves unto the obedience of his law of adoption before we can claim the spirit of adoption, whereby we can
legally call God our Father, and approach him with the confidence of sons and children of the highest.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 391 / 1033
But, by way of improvement to this subject, what shall we say unto those who know the Lord's will and do it not? truly, that they are in the flesh and cannot please
God; that they have not been born of water and of the spirit, and therefore in their present circumstances they cannot enter into the kingdom of God. Better for them
had the depths of an African wilderness witnessed their birth after the flesh, where their career might have commenced and ended without a knowledge of the laws of
But again, before we can have a claim upon the possession of the spirit of God, we must most assuredly have changed our position; we must no longer stand in the
character of aliens, and enemies; but on the contrary, we must have recognized him whom the Father hath appointed a Prince and a Saviour to give repentance unto
Israel and remission of sins; we must have humbled ourselves unto the obedience of his law of adoption before we can claim the spirit of adoption, whereby we can
legally call God our Father, and approach him with the confidence of sons and children of the highest.

But, by way of improvement to this subject, what shall we say unto those who know the Lord's will and do it not? truly, that they are in the flesh and cannot please
God; that they have not been born of water and of the spirit, and therefore in their present circumstances they cannot enter into the kingdom of God. Better for them
had the depths of an African wilderness witnessed their birth after the flesh, where their career might have commenced and ended without a knowledge of the laws of
heaven, than that, knowing them, they should continue disobedient and sin against the light of truth, and the strivings of that spirit which hath long pleaded with them to
lead them to the obedience of faith; and we would faithfully warn them to consider well their position, that now is their day of salvation, and possibly, are long it may
have set in a night of darkness and despair. The present time is the day of mercy unto man, the offers of salvation are borne, or shall be as on the wings of the wind unto
all people before the end come; but the end shall come, and that speedily. Let us then listen to the hail of salvation, press forward into the fold of the Redeemer, that
when his judgments shall be poured out upon the nations, we may be sheltered from harm until his fury be past. Amen.

THE EDITOR.

Correspondence Between W- C- and Orson Spencer.

Extracted From the Times and Seasons.

W- C- 'S LETTER.

Boston, October 21, 1842.

My Dear Sir,-On the confidence of an old acquaintance and kindly intercourse, I have long wished to address a friendly line to you: for I am sure you have not
forgotten the pleasant, though brief, interviews which we enjoyed at Middlefield, Since I saw you there, a great change has taken place, as I have been led to believe, in
your religious views, and a corresponding one in your relations and circumstances; still I trust that you have not forgotten the claims of friendship and acquaintance. I
need not tell you how much I became interested in your family, so young and so full of promise, nor of the strong confidence which I reposed in your piety and
conscientious regard for the will of God. I would not allow myself to believe that you would profess what you did not sincerely believe, nor that you would believe
without good reasons; still the change in your views excited in me no little surprise. I have therefore been desirons to receive from yourself an account of your views,
and the reasons of your change. I am also desirous to obtain from one in whom I can confide-one who is acquainted with the facts-and one who is not prejudiced
against it at the outset, some account of the faith which you have embraced; of the personal character, doctrines, claims, and influence of him who is called the leader -I
mean Joseph Smith. Does he claim to be inspired? Is he a man of prayer? a man of pure life? a man of peace? Where is he now? Does he appear at the head of his
troops as a military commander? What is the nature of the worship among you, and wherein does it differ from that of religious people with whom you have been
acquainted elsewhere? How many inhabitants has the city of Nauvoo? What is their condition, occupations, and general character? What are the dimensions of the
Temple, now in course of erection? Do the Mormons suffer much persecution? If so, from whom? Are the children instructed in learning and religion? It would give me
great pleasure to learn also, how you are employed? whether your family are with you; and also your present views of truth and duty, and in what respects they differ
from the views which you formerly entertained.

Excuse the number and minuteness of these inquiries. I take an interest in all that affects the welfare of my fellow men, and especially in what is so important as their
religious views and hopes. I am aware that the people, and the views which you have adopted as your own, are peculiarly liable to misrepresentation: but from you I
may expect something more impartial. Now, if you do not find the task too great a tax upon your time, I should be much gratified in receiving as full and as speedy an
answer to the queries above proposed, with any other information in your possession, as may be convenient to yourself.

It may be gratifying to you to learn that a powerful revial of religion has been enjoyed in Middlefield, within a few weeks past, an account of which, Mr. Bestor, the
present pastor, has sent to me for publication in The Christian Watchman, a copy of which I send you. I visited the town in the summer, and found your old friends well.
I also attended a minister's meeting at brother Bestor's and enjoyed a very pleasant interview. Several of the brethren spoke of you in terms of kindness.-My best
wishes attend you. Present my regards to Mrs. Spencer, and believe me very truly yours,

W- C-.

P. S.-You will understand that I ask for information for my private benefit and satisfaction. I do not ask for anything to be published unless you see fit to give it for that
purpose: I wish you to write as to an old friend.

Orson Spencer's Letter.

Nauvoo, November 17, 1842.

My Dear Sir,-I received yours of the 21st ultimo about a week since, but many engagements have prevented a more early reply. Your enquiries were interesting and
important, and I only regret that I have not more time and room to answer them as their importance and minuteness demand. I am not at all surprised that my old
friends should wonder at my change of views. Even to this day, it is marvellous in my own eyes how I should be separated from my brethren to this (Mormon) faith. I
greatly desire to see my Baptist brethren face to face, that I may tell them all things pertaining to my views and this work. But at present the care of my wife and six
children, with the labours of a civil office, forbids this privilege. A sheet of paper is a poor conductor of a marvellous and controverted system of theology. But receive
this sheet as containing only some broken hints upon which I hope to amplify in some better manner hereafter. You have expressed confidence in my former
conscientious regard for the will of God. I thank you for this, because the virtues of many good men have been disallowed upon some supposed forfeiture of public
esteem. I thank God that you and many of the churches where I once laboured are more liberal.

You, more than common men, know that it is in accordance with all past history that men's true characters suffer imprisonment, scourging and death, as soon as they
become innovators or seceders from long-established and venerated systems. Many have suffered martyrdom for literary and also religious improvements, to whom
after ages have done better justice. "Which of the prophets have not your fathers persecuted, and slain them which told before of the coming of the Just One?" It was
the misfortune of many of the former prophets that they were raised up at a period of the world, when apostacy and corruption rendered their efforts indispensable,
although such efforts proved unacceptable to those who were in fault.-Ancient prophets, you know, did not merely reiterate what their predecessors had taught, but
spoke hidden wisdom, even things that had been kept secret for many generations; because the spirit by which they were moved had knowledge of all truth, and could
disclose and reveal as it seemed wisdom in God. The spirits that were disobedient while once the long-suffering of God waited in the days of Noah, doubtless despised
the prophet that taught a universal deluge.

But Noah had a special revelation of a deluge, although the religious people of his day counted him an enthusiast. The revelation given to Moses to gather an opprest
 Copyright
people      (c) 2005-2009,
       to a particular place, Infobase Media
                              was equally     Corp.
                                          one side                                                                                                 Page
                                                   of and out of the usual course of former revelations. John came to the literal followers of Abraham and392  / 1033
                                                                                                                                                           Moses;  but he
escaped not persecution and death, because he breathed an uncharitable and exclusive spirit towards the existing sects of the day. Still he was a revelator and seer
approved of God.
the prophet that taught a universal deluge.

But Noah had a special revelation of a deluge, although the religious people of his day counted him an enthusiast. The revelation given to Moses to gather an opprest
people to a particular place, was equally one side of and out of the usual course of former revelations. John came to the literal followers of Abraham and Moses; but he
escaped not persecution and death, because he breathed an uncharitable and exclusive spirit towards the existing sects of the day. Still he was a revelator and seer
approved of God.

And is it a thing incredible with you, brother, that before the great sabbatic era, world's rest, or millennium, God should raise up a prophet to prepare the people for
that event, and the second coming of Jesus Christ? Would it be disagreeable to those who love the unity of Saints, or improbable or unscriptural to expect such a
prophet to be possessed with the key of knowledge, or endowed like Peter with the stone of revelation. If the many handred religious accts of this age should hereafter
harmonize into one faith and brotherhood without the aid of special revelations, it would constitute an unparalleled phenomenon. Should they become a bride fit to
receive Jesus Christ at his coming, it could not be according to Paul's gospel. For six thousand years, apostles and prophets have constituted an essential part of the
spiritual edifice in which God dwells. Paul says it is by them the church is pefected and brought to unity of faith.

I know that you and I have been taught from our childhood, that the church can be perfected without prophets; but where, I ask, is the first scripture to support this
view.

As you kindly say, I have always been accustomed to offer a reason for my faith. But be assured I was confounded and made dumb when asked why I taught another
gospel than what Paul did-why I taught that revelation was ended when Paul did not-or why I taught that prophets were not needed when no inspired teacher ever
taught such a doctrine. Error may become venerable by age, and respectable from the number of its votaries, but neither age nor popularity can ever make it truth.

You give me credit for a conscientious regard for the will of God. It was this that gave me the victory where many others, I fear, are vanquished. The spirit of God
wrought mightily in me, commending the ancient gospel to my conscience. I contemplated it with peaceful serenity and joy in believing. Visions and dreams began to
illuminate occasionally my slumbering moments; but when I allowed my selfish propensities to speak, I cursed Mormonism in my heart, and regretted being in
possession of as much light and knowledge as had flowed into my mind from that source. When I preached or conversed according to my best convictions, peace
reigned in my heart and truth enlarged my understanding: conviction and reverence for the truth at such times seemed to reign in the hearts of those that heard me; at
times, however, some were ready to gnash their eth, for the truth that they would not receive and could not resist.

I counted the cost to myself and family of embracing such views, until I could read it like the child his alphabet, either upward or downward. The expense I viewed
through unavoidable tears both in public and private, by night and by day. I said, however, the Lord He is God, I can, I will embrace the truth.

When I considered the weakness of the human mind and its liability to be deceived, I re-examined and held converse with the most able opposers to Mormonism, in a
meek and teachable spirit. But the ease with which many wearing a high profession of piety, turned aside the force of palpable truth, or leaned on tradition for
inextricable difficulties that they could not solve into harmony with their professions, was very far from dissuading me from my new views. What could I do? Truth had
taken possession of my mind; plain, simple, bible truth. It might be asked if I could not expel it from my door: yes, I could do it; but how would that harmonize with a
sincere profession to preach and practice the truth, by way of example to others? It was a crisis I never shall-I never can forget. I remember it as an exodue from
parents, kindred, denomination, and temporal support. Has any one ever passed such a crisis, they will say, at least, be careful of brother Spencer's character and
feelings.

Little as I supposed that I cared about popularity, competence, or the fellowship of those who were sincerely in error; when I came to be stretched upon the altar of
sacrifice, and the unsheathed blade that was to exscind from all these hung over me with perpendicular exactness. Then, then, brother, I cried unto the Lord to
strengthen me to pass through the scene with his approbation.

While I was enquiring to know what the Lord would have me to do, many brethren of different denominations warned and exhorted me faithfully; but their warnings
consisted very much in a lively exhibition of evils to be endured if I persisted, or in other words, they appealed to my selfish nature; but I knew too well that truth should
not be abandoned through the force of such appeals, however cloquently urged. Some with whom I conversed gave glowing descriptions of the obnoxious character of
Joseph Smith, and of the contradictory and unscriptural jargon of the Book of Mormon, but it was their misfortune usually to be deplorably ignorant of the true
character of either.

Of the truth of this statement many instances might be furnished, if the limits of my sheet would allow. My own solicitude to know the character of Mr. Smith, in order
to judge of the doctrines propagated by him, was not so great as that of some others. My aversion to the worship of man is both educational and religious; but I said
boldly concerning Mr. Smith, that whoever had arranged and harmonized such a system of irresistible truth has borne good fruit. Some suggested that it would be
wisdom to make a personal acquaintance with Mr. Smith previous to embracing his doctrines; but to me the obligation to receive the truths of heaven seemed absolute,
whatever might be the character of Mr. Smith.

I read diligently the Book of Mormon from beginning to end, in close connection with the comments of Origen Bachelor, Laroy Sunderland, and Dr. Hulburt, together
with newspapers and some private letters obtained from the surviving friends of Mr. Spaulding, the supposed author of that Book. I arose from its perusal with a strong
conviction on my mind that its pages were graced with the pen of inspiration. I was surprised that so little fault could be found with a book of such magnitude, treating
as it did of such diversified subjects, through a period of so many generations. It appeared to me that no enemy to truth or godliness would ever take the least interest in
publishing the contents of such a book; such appeared to me to be its godly bearing, sound morality and harmony with ancient scriptures, that the enemy of all
righteousness might as well proclaim the dissolution of his own kingdom, as to spread the contents of such a volume among men; and from that time to this, every effort
made by its enemies to demolish, has only shown how invincible a fortress defends it. If no greater breach can be made upon it than has hitherto been made by those
who have attacked it with the greatest animosity and diligence, its overthrow may be considered a forlorn hope. On this subject I only ask the friends of pure religion to
read the Book of Mormon with the same unprejudiced, prayerful, and teachable spirit that they would recommend unbelievers in the ancient scriptures to read those
sacred records. I have not spoken of the external evidence of the truth of the Book of Mormon, which is now worthy of much consideration; but the internal evidence, I
think, will satisfy every honest mind.

As you enquire after the reasons that operated to change my mind to the present faith, I only remark that "Stevens's Travels" had some influence, as an external
evidence of the truth of the Book of Mormon.

My present view, after which you also enquire, is, that the evidence both internal and external have been multiplied-it may have caused surprise and wonder to many of
my respected and distinguished friends in New England, how I could ever renounce a respectable standing in the churches and in the ministry to adhere to a people so
odions in every one's mouth, and so revolting to every one's natural liking. The answer in part is this:-As soon as I discovered an idenity in the docrines of the Latter-
day Saints and the Ancient Saints, I enquired whether the treatment bestowed upon each was also similar. I immediately began to dig deep to find the foundation and
corner-stone of the true church, I looked at the demeanor and character of those who surrouded the Ancient Saints. The result of my observation seemed to be, that
even Jesus Christ had many objectionable points of character to those who observed him; those who were reputedly most conversant with Abraham, Moses, and other
prophets of the Lord, pronounce him unfit for the respect and confidence of a pious community; and why did such men find so many objectionable points in the
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
character and conduct of Jesus Christ? For substantially the same reasons that men of high intelligence and devotion find fault with Joseph SmithPageand his 393   / 1033
                                                                                                                                                             doctrines.
Those who bore down with heavy opposition to Jesus Christ were honourable men, whose genealogy took in the worthiest ancestry; they were the orthodox expositors
of revealed truth. Those who now oppose Joseph Smith, (a person ordained and sent forth by Jesus Christ) occupy the same high and respectable standing, and
day Saints and the Ancient Saints, I enquired whether the treatment bestowed upon each was also similar. I immediately began to dig deep to find the foundation and
corner-stone of the true church, I looked at the demeanor and character of those who surrouded the Ancient Saints. The result of my observation seemed to be, that
even Jesus Christ had many objectionable points of character to those who observed him; those who were reputedly most conversant with Abraham, Moses, and other
prophets of the Lord, pronounce him unfit for the respect and confidence of a pious community; and why did such men find so many objectionable points in the
character and conduct of Jesus Christ? For substantially the same reasons that men of high intelligence and devotion find fault with Joseph Smith and his doctrines.
Those who bore down with heavy opposition to Jesus Christ were honourable men, whose genealogy took in the worthiest ancestry; they were the orthodox expositors
of revealed truth. Those who now oppose Joseph Smith, (a person ordained and sent forth by Jesus Christ) occupy the same high and respectable standing, and
manifest a similar bearing towards the reputed impostor of the present day. The ancient worthies were the repositories of learning, and so are the modern worthies. The
ancients taught many things according to truth and godliness, and verily believed they were substantially right in faith and practice; this is also true of modern religious
teachers.

But in reply to my own question, why the ancient religionists opposed Jesus Christ, I answer, in the first place, they mistook his true character and conduct. In the
second place, they were palpably ignorant of the wisdom and godliness of many things in the character and conduct of Jesus Christ; they considered that there was
absolutely a wide difference in the views and conduct of Jesus Christ and themselves. The same is true of many distinguished opposers to Joseph Smith; they consider
that there is an irreconcileable difference between themselves and Mr. Smith; and Mr. Smith of course is in the wrong, and they are in the right. Now let us consider
first, wherein the ancients mistook the character of Jesus Christ, and modern opposers to Mr. Smith do the same of him. The true character of Jesus Christ was very
imperfectly known to those who opposed him in his own time. Many impostors that had preceded, had guarded the public mind against a repetition of further abuse.
He was eyed with dark suspicion wherever he went; it may well be supposed that sage precaution against him was vehemently urged, lest through his great subtlety he
might mislead even some that were respectable.

And what could he do to disabuse the public mind-prejudice and calumny outrun and prepared a thorny reception for him in all places; and so thick and dark was the
fog and cloud of misapprehension and falsehood that followed him, that dark suspicions and foul inferences would obtrude upon the minds even of the honest, to
weaken their convictions in his behalf, and shake their conclusions; the tale of calumny never lost in sharpness and effect by time or distance. Those who had not the
privilege of a personal acquaintance with Jesus, might be supposed to have no interests in favouring a personage, whose pretensions, if countenanced, would disturb
their quietude, and impugn their motives, and threaten the prosperity of a system that they supposed as old as the days of Abraham, and teachings as orthodox as the
sayings of Moses. But whatever was said or done by Jesus that could possibly be construed by prejudiced minds to his disadvantage, these things were heeded with
readiness, and published in the social circle, and riveted by the butt of ridicule upon every mind; and those who loved a laugh at the expense of the innocent, could
furnish stock for the purpose by retailing tales about the supposed impostor, that had their origin in misapprehension and falsehood. But they were well received and
cheered by those who affected grave reverence for the Supreme Deity, while they could trample with scorn (unconsciously) upon the brightness of his glory in the
person of his Son.

Now let me ask if the character and conduct of Mr. Smith is not equally misunderstood by modern religionists. Mr. Smith only claims to be a prophet raised up to usher
in the last dispensation; while Jesus Christ was more obnoxious in proportion to the superior magnitude of his claims as the Son God. How difficult it is for persons in
the present age to form a correct estimate of the true character and views of Mr. Smith. The public mind is always forestalled concerning him. It is taken to be sound
orthodoxy that there is no more need of prophets or revelations; the canon of scripture is full; consequently the man that will claim to be a prophet or revelator and seer,
must be a base impostor and knave. With this educational prejudice, sanctioned by the best men for a thousand years past, and riveted by solemn vows to abide in
orthodoxy, they see as though they saw not, and hear as though they heard not. If excellent things are taught by Mr. Smith, it is considered by prejudiced minds as a
good bait employed to cover a well-barbed hook; by many he is considered more detestable and dangerous, because say they, if he did not mix so much good with his
system, he would not be so dangerous and so likely to deceive. Again, can the people of this country obtain a correct knowledge of the prophet through the religious
prints. I apprehend they never will. Those who control the religious prints conceive they know in the premises, that God has not raised up such a prophet, therefore
they will not tarnish the columns of their periodicals by publishing anything favourable to him. While they feel bound to withhold whatever might commend the prophet
to the favourable regards of impartial men, they feel solemly constrained to advertise the public of all rising heresies. Thus while our supposed heresies are published
from very questionable data, our real virtues are buried in oblivion. We do not murmur; if Jesus the master could not be known in his true character; but said with
mingled pity and forgiveness, they know not what they do; we cannot expect better treatment from those who know but little of us while they say much to disadvantage.
Paul did the ancient saints much harm, and wasted them greatly, being ignorant of their true character and unbelieving as to their doctrines. It is certain that Latter-day
Saints have received much harm from those who are ignorant of their character and unbelieving as to their doctrines. Religious editore generally know very little of us,
except what they have learnt from our enemies. Jesus Christ was entirely stripped of his reputation by his enemies, and was put to death by learned, yet ignorant
sealots, who were too self-wise to be taught by one whom they knew to be an impostor in the start; but those men were mistaken in the character of our Lord, and so
are our enemies mistaken in the character and views of the modern prophet. My own personal observation teaches that it is a very difficult matter to instil into the minds
of sectarian churches a true knowledge of the faith and practice of Latter-day Saints. Though one should go among them that was once highly esteemed by them, they
are alarmed at his approach, and his virtues are concerned to render him more deserving of a repulse. His influence, say they, may be formidable; we must not bid him
God speed, consequently he is not asked to pray in the family or public meeting. If he can, by great effort, get an opportunity to preach, it is not thought advisable for
any body to go and hear him, lest they should be led away by his errors. Thus, you see, brother, how difficult in former and latter says to bring the true faith to the
knowledge of men through prejudice. They have prejudged a matter of which they are almost entirely ignorant. This same notion of treating new matters has veiled the
sun in darkness, and hung the prince of life in agenies. How long shall this treatment of the saints be persisted in? How long shall prophets be persecuted and slain
without being fully known, and the servants of God be excluded from an Impartial hearing, when they seek to publish good thlings-even salvation to the inhabitants of
the earth? Now let me ask my former friends in the eastern churches, with whom I once held sweet intercourse, how it is possible for the Latter-day Saints to introduce
their views among the sectarian churches and the world, with any more favourable reception than the ancient saints had in introducing theirs. Prejudice and persecution
faced them down always, and so it is in these days. It is certainly a mistaken idea to suppose that people are much better now than they were anciently, when the true
gospel was misunderstood, and its promoters sincerely accounted disturbers and heretics worthy of exemplary punishment. But say the wise and great men among the
sectarian churches, "we do understand the true gospel, and have already embraced it, and it is only error and heresy we oppose, and the weight of our contempt and
ridicule is hurled at impostors and knaves, who palm off gross deceptions upon the public, and lead captive ignorant zealots by pretended revelations and spurious
miracles. But do they not know that substantially the same charge was brought against Jesus Christ and the primitive disciples. But let it be proved that we are what our
enemies call us; let us file our respective pleas and come to a speedy and impartial trial; to this our opposers will not consent; they intend to employ all the advantage of
education and prejudice to exclude us from a hearing, so did the opposers of the ancient saints. But I solemnly ask whether it has ever been necessary in any moral
enterprize, for those who have the truth on their side, especially gospel truth, to defend that truth by foreclosing discussion, and shunning public investigation, and then
carry on their depredations by the use of such small arms as ridicules and preconceived objections that need only to be brought to the light to be dissipated like fog in
the meridian sun.

Do temperance lecturers, bible and education agents, and other moral reformers find it necessary to carry on their enterprizes by such means? Do they seek to avoid an
open and frank discussion with the intemperate portions of the community? Do they avoid a manly investigation because the intemperate portions of the community
combine in their life and conduct beastly sottishness, unprovoked abuse to wives and children, a prodigal waste of competence and ample fortunes, and the overthrow
of intellect and the dissolution of all moralties? No, by no means! They seek the broad day light of public discussion, because they know the truth and power of that
side of the cause which they have espoused.-

They know that Intemperance cannot survive the impartial observation of good men. All we ask is that the word of God may have free course. We wish that it may
come distinctly to the knowledge of men, that they may sit in impartial judgment upon it. By word of God we mean not only what was revealed for the ancients
specially,
 Copyrightbut(c)also what is now
                 2005-2009,        revealed
                                Infobase    for this
                                          Media      generation. Oh I says the objector, he wants to have the word of Joseph Smith have a free circulation,
                                                  Corp.                                                                                              Pageand  this/we
                                                                                                                                                            394    1033
oppose because it is blasphemous and preposterous. Yes, we want the word of God by Joseph Smith, to be known and read of all men, because it is written not with
ink, but the spirit of the living God. What were Peter, Elijah, or Moses but earthern vessels by whom God communicated his own knowledge, power, and glory? Does
not the word by Joseph commend itself to every man's conscience where it is heard with due candour? I have never seen that person who had read the Book of
side of the cause which they have espoused.-

They know that Intemperance cannot survive the impartial observation of good men. All we ask is that the word of God may have free course. We wish that it may
come distinctly to the knowledge of men, that they may sit in impartial judgment upon it. By word of God we mean not only what was revealed for the ancients
specially, but also what is now revealed for this generation. Oh I says the objector, he wants to have the word of Joseph Smith have a free circulation, and this we
oppose because it is blasphemous and preposterous. Yes, we want the word of God by Joseph Smith, to be known and read of all men, because it is written not with
ink, but the spirit of the living God. What were Peter, Elijah, or Moses but earthern vessels by whom God communicated his own knowledge, power, and glory? Does
not the word by Joseph commend itself to every man's conscience where it is heard with due candour? I have never seen that person who had read the Book of
Mormon and the Book of Doctrino and Covenants entirely through, with an earnest desire to know whether it was of God or not, who could raise any worthy
objection against them. A few isolated portions of these books are often selected out and made to speak some other besides their true meaning, and thereby a dislike
for these books is created, consequently some refuse to read them at all, while some others read only to confirm their prepossessions and prejudices. And superficial
enquirers hear with credulity that such a minister, editor, or professor of some college has published an expose or refutation of Mermonism that will inflict a fatal wound
upon this glaring and blasphemous heresy.

Now it is well known that the novelties of this age are so many and so various, that no man has time to examine into them all; and many consider that a hint from a pious
editor or distinguished reviewer against Mormonism, is sufficient apology for them not to examine it. Now, under these considerations it is easy to divine that the
doctrines of the Latter-day Saints must travel through obstacles and difficulties of the greatest magnitude. And I am ready, dear brother, to mourn over the prospect,
because many bad men and some good men will fight against the faith not knowing what they do. My bosom heaves with the deeper concern, because I know this to
be the true gospel, and that it will prevail, even though the foe should be so great and powerful us the Lord's enemies were in the days of Noah. Pardon my assurance
when I say that those beautiful systems, called benovolent operations, must come to nought; not because they are not honestly designed for some good effect, but
because they are a mixture of human device with the wisdom of God, or the gospel perverted. I know, too, that these beautiful systems, together with the various
orders of sectarianism, cannot well be ranquished without a desperate struggle ensues. Sectarianism is old and venerable, and having undergone many costly repairs
without much substantial improvement, it can never be demolished without violent resistance. There is an air of sacredness around it that will stimulate its votaries
insensibly; and when they are assailed by the strong hand of bible truth, rather than to see their fortress taken by the illiterate followers of the despised prophet, will
summon to their aid the worst passions, and push matters to the greatest extemities. These remarks are amply supported by the history of the past, both in respect to
Former and Latter-day Saints. See the ancient Jew of our Lord's day-his piety was sernpulously exact-he knew the worth of his religion by the pains and expense it
had cost him. Every thing had with great trouble been fashioned into a system of sacredness. They had been striving hard for a beautiful system of perfection that would
commend them to God, and mourned that any of Abraham's children should teach that there was no resurrection, &c., and not harmonize with them in bearing heavy
burdens in order to save men's souls; and when an obscure personage sprung up, and broke over their rules of piety, and mingled with the profane without ceremonious
washing, and was seen to drink wine probably, and eat with the boisterous and odious classes, without pretending to wash away the contagion that accrued, and to
travel on the subbath day, and to pluck ears of corn without any signs of confession, and to heap harsh soundings and heavy anathemas upon the most intelligent and
devoted men of the age, and claim to be a prophet, while he ignorantly conversed with an adulterous woman. All this, the scrupulous Jew could not, and would not,
bear; and his anger was heightened to madness when he found that many adhered to the new teacher, and occasionally a person of wealth and standing was won over
to the impostor by his artifice and jugglery. And as the influence of this odlous personage spread especially among the common people who had not sufficient angacity
to detect his fraudulent tricks; and as the orthodoxy and piety of the children of Abraham and Moses began to be suspected, and even preached in synagogues that
were too holy for such pollution, the devoted children of Abraham became exasperated; if we let him alone, say they, all men will believe on him; fearful to use the rod
and power, by reason of the Romans, to the utmost rigour, they at first sought to render him obnoxious to caesar; but as measures successively failed, they thirsted for
his blood until their pious malice was glutted in his expiring agonles. Then thought they, every body may know that his mirucles are all a humbug because he could not
save himself. Now, brother, I ask you to stop and make a full pause by way of exertion. How do devoted sectarians entertain the Latter-day Saints? Not surely by a
candid exposure of our errors, coupled with a patient effort to reclaim us. "By no means," said a highly respectable deaconess, "brother Spencer, I would rather have
heard that you were dead." She knew in the general that I had embraced Mormonism. But of the true character of Mormonism she was grossly ignorant; and she was
actually driven into fits when she found I defended the doctrines of Latter-day Saints. Look at the conduct of devoted sectarians towards the Latter-day Saints, and
mark the resemblance to that of ancient Jews to former saints. The same proscriptive spirit reigns now as then. The same spirit that dictated expulsion from the
synagogue then, now closes the doors of meeting houses against us. The same spirit that closed men's ears against the burning eloquence of Stephen then, counsels men
not to hear or go nigh Mormon preachers now.

To be concluded in the next number.

A Singular Case of Heresy.

From the Times and Seasons.

We had the following handed to us for publication, and had we not been somewhat conversant with the fully of sectarianism, we could not have believed that a body of
church officers could have been found in the United States, so egregiously ignorant as those who formed the tribunal at which the following excommunicating sentence
was passed.

Resolved-That William Selchrist be excluded from the fellowship of this church for embracing and maintaining a hereay, to wit:-Doctrines peculiar to a late sect called
Mormons or Latter-day Saints, that miracles can be wrought through the instrumentality of Faith, that special Revelations from God are now given to men, and that
godly men are now endowed with the gift of prophecy, such as to foretell future events.

WILLIAM BENSON, Chief Clerk.

Sept. 28, 1842.

I do certify the above resolution to be a true copy of the original, excluding my son from the fellowship of the first regular Baptist Church of the city of Alleghany,
Alleghany county, Pennsylvania.

Moderator, DEACON JONS BECX,

Chief Clerk, DEACON W. BENSON.

C.SEICHRIST.

The crime with which Mr. Seichrist stands charged is that of heresy; and that not only of believing it, but "embracing and maintaining" it. Now as heresies are at all times
to be dreaded, it is of the most paramount importance that we be enabled to detect heretical doctrines and abide by the truth; for Paul prophesies that "men will bring in
damuable heresies," therefore if heresies are damnable in their nature, those that embrace and maintain them must be damned, and consequently are not fit members of
a christian community.-But now for the heresies referred to:
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 395 / 1033
Heresy first:-Doctrines peculiar to a late sect called Mormons, or Latter-day Saints, that miracles can be wrought through the instrumentality of faith.
The crime with which Mr. Seichrist stands charged is that of heresy; and that not only of believing it, but "embracing and maintaining" it. Now as heresies are at all times
to be dreaded, it is of the most paramount importance that we be enabled to detect heretical doctrines and abide by the truth; for Paul prophesies that "men will bring in
damuable heresies," therefore if heresies are damnable in their nature, those that embrace and maintain them must be damned, and consequently are not fit members of
a christian community.-But now for the heresies referred to:

Heresy first:-Doctrines peculiar to a late sect called Mormons, or Latter-day Saints, that miracles can be wrought through the instrumentality of faith.

I always thought that every school-boy who had read his bible believed this thing; for the scripture says, "all things are possible to them that believe" By faith Moses
divided the Red Sea-by faith Joshua commanded the sun to stand still, and the moon in the valley of Adjelon; these men must have been strongly tinctured with
doctrines peculiar to the "Latter-day Saints;" and Paul must have been notorious heretic, for he says, that "by faith they wrought righteousness, stopped the mouths of
lions, waxed valiant in fight, put to flight the armies of the aliens, out of weakness were made strong;" that "by faith they subdued kingdoms," and "through faith women
received their dead to life," and others were tortured not accepting deliverance;" that Enoch was translated by it, and that "through faith the worlds were framed:" he
further states, that "without faith it is impossible to please God." These characters must all of them have been notorious heretics, for they all believed that miracles could
be wrought by faith; and it was very fortunate for them, that they were not members of the first regular Baptist Church of the city of Alleghany, or they would have been
expelled for holding doctrines peculiar to the Latter-day Saints; but what made their case worse was, that, they not only entertained these doctrines while alive, but they
"all died in faith;" therefore we may reasonably expect that there will be a goodly number of them in the eternal world, that hold the same doctrines as the Latter-day
Saints.

Heresy second:-That special revelations from God are now given to men.

Noah had it revealed to him that God was going to destroy the world by water, and that he should build an ark. Moses had it revealed unto him, that he should lead the
children of Israel from Egypt to Palestine. Abraham and Lot had it revealed to them that Sodom and Gomotrah should be destroyed. It was revealed to Jonah that
Ninevah should be destroyed, except they repeated-to Jeremiah that Babylon should be overthrown-to Isaiah that Jesus should appear, be rejected and crucified. It
was revealed to our Saviour that Jerusalem should be destroyed, and that there should not be left one stone upon another that should not be thrown down. These were
all special revelations, and they, of course, did not belong to the first regular Baptist Church or they would have been expelled by them. Agabus, Peter, Paul, John, all
of them had special revelations, and, of course, did not belong to the Baptist Church; in fact, the bible is chiefly made up of revelation, and so far as that testimony goes,
they are as old as Adam, as modern as John, and as scriptural as the Old and New Testaments.

But this may not be the difficulty; perhaps they might not consider it heresy for the people in those days to have special revelations, that God has changed, and that what
was orthodox then is now heresy; the board may have taken this into consideration, or they may not-they have not informed us. They have stated that they consider it
heresy to believe that "special revelations" from God are now given to men. If the scripture is any testimony of what should be given to men, we can adduce it:-
Jeremiah, in speaking concerning the last days, says, "I will reveal unto them the abundance of peace and truth." Isaiah says, upon the same subject, "I will restore their
judges as at the first, and their counsellors as at the beginning," and if this is ever done, there will, unquestionably, be some special revelations from God; for if any one
like Moses or Aaron comes, they will have special revelations; but it will be woe to the people that have them, or believe in them, if they belong to the first regular
Baptist Church, for they would immediately bring them before their tribunal, and excomunicate them for heresy.

Heresy third:-Believing that Godly men are now endowed with the gift of prophecy.

Enoch, Noah, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Moses, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Hosea, Habbakkuk, Malachi, and a host of others in the Old Testament, prophesied and foretold
future events; and Jesus, Peter, Paul, John, James, Jude, Phillip's daughters, and almost the whole churches in the New Testament, prophesied and foretold future
events; and they all must certainly have been charged with the crime of heresy, if God has not changed, according to the opinions of the Baptist Church, which we are
told is truly orthodox.-And Joel, in speaking concerning our day, says, it shall come to pass in the last days saith God, that I will pour out my spirit upon all flesh; your
old men shall dream dreams, your young men shall see visions, and upon my servants, and handmaids, I will pour out of my spirit, and they shall prophesy."-Now
unless it can be made to appear that we have taken a tremendous leap from the last days to the first days, we shall have men like Joseph, dreaming dreams; men like
Isaiah and Daniel, seeing visions; men like Jeremiah, Hosea, Peter, Paul, John and James, foretelling future events; in fact, the spirit of the Lord will rest upon his
servants and handmaids, and they will prophesy; and there will be such a turning over among the regular Baptists as was never heard of before.

It must have been the case, that the antediluvians belonged to the first regular Baptist Church; for they were unbelievers in prophecy and in foretelling future events; the
inhabitants of Sodom, and Gomorrah, must have belonged to the same order; for they did not believe in these things; the Pharisees also, for they cast out Jesus for
being a prophet; and when he was blindfolded, smote him, and tauntingly said, "prophesy who smote thee:" in fact, the regular Baptist Church is spoken of by Paul; he
says that "the time will come when men will not endure sound doctrine; but after their own lusts they will heap unto themselves teachers, who will turn away their ears
from the truth, and they will be turned unto fables"-that they "will have a form of godliness but deny the power;" and our Saviour says, that "they will cast you out of
their synagogues; and the time will come, when he that killeth you will think he doeth God service." The first regular Baptist Church have fulfilled the first part of this;
and some of the orthodox in Missouri, the second; so that brother Wm. Seichrist need not be disappointed. The thing is spoken of by the prophets; and deacon Beck,
and deacon Benson; and the board at which he was tried, have acted in the spirit of their calling-have excommunicated him for heresies that were considered
dangerous, in every age, by the same church; that the church have acted upon true orthodox principles; and that he has been dealt with as Peter, John, Paul, and as all
other heretics have been dealt with, by the first regular Baptist Church in all ages.

Revelation.

I have sworn in my wrath and decreed wars upon the face of the earth, and the wicked shall slay the wicked, and fear shall come upon every man, and the Saints also
shall hardly escape; nevertheless, I, the Lord, am with them, and will come down in heaven from the presence of my Father, and consume the wicked with
unquenchable fire. * * * I will that my Saints should be assembled upon the land of Zion; and that every man should take righteousness in his hands, and faithfulness
upon his loins, and lift a warning voice unto the inhabitants of the earth; and declare both by word and flight, that desolation shall come upon the wicked.-Book of
Doctrine and Covenants.

Letter From President Joseph Smith.

To the Editor of the Times and Seasons.

Mr. Editor, Sir,-Ever since I gave up the editorial department of the Times and Seasons, I have thought of writing a piece for publication by way of valedictory, as is
usual when editors resign the chair editorial. My principal remarks I intended to apply to the gentlemen of the quill, or, if you please, that numerous body of respectable
gentlemen who profess to regulate the tone of the public mind, in regard to politics, morality, religion, literature, the arts and sciences, &c., &c., viz. the editors of the
public journals; or, if you please, I will designate them the lions of the forest. This latter eognomen, sir, I consider to be more appropriate, because of the dignity of their
office, their lofty bearing and mein, their ascendancy and influence over all others, and because of the tremendous noise that they make when they utter their voice.

It came to pass, that as I went forth like a young fawn one day, to feed upon the green grass in my pasture, an ass saw me, and brayed and made a great noise, which a
 Copyright (c)lion
neighbouring    2005-2009,   Infobase
                   hearing, roared, evenMedia    Corp.
                                          as a lion roareth when he beholds his prey. At the sound of his voice the beasts of the field were alarmed,Page
                                                                                                                                                      and the396
                                                                                                                                                               lions /in1033
                                                                                                                                                                         the
adjoining jungles pricked their ears and roared in their turn. And, behold, all the lions in the forest, alarmed by the noise, opened their mouths and uttered forth their
voices, which was as the roaring of a cataract, or as the voice of thunder; so tremendous was their roaring, that the trees of the forest shook as if they were shaken by a
office, their lofty bearing and mein, their ascendancy and influence over all others, and because of the tremendous noise that they make when they utter their voice.

It came to pass, that as I went forth like a young fawn one day, to feed upon the green grass in my pasture, an ass saw me, and brayed and made a great noise, which a
neighbouring lion hearing, roared, even as a lion roareth when he beholds his prey. At the sound of his voice the beasts of the field were alarmed, and the lions in the
adjoining jungles pricked their ears and roared in their turn. And, behold, all the lions in the forest, alarmed by the noise, opened their mouths and uttered forth their
voices, which was as the roaring of a cataract, or as the voice of thunder; so tremendous was their roaring, that the trees of the forest shook as if they were shaken by a
mighty wind, and all the beasts of the forest trembled as if a whirlwind were passing. I lifted up mine eyes with astonishment when I heard the voice of the lions and saw
the fury of their rage. I asked, is it possible that so many lords of the forest, such noble beasts, should condescend to notice one solitary fawn that is feeding alone upon
his pasture, without attempting to excite either their jeaiousy or their anger? I have not strayed from the fold, nor injured the trees of the forest, nor hurt the beasts of the
field, nor trampled upon their pasture, nor drunk of their streams; why, then, their rage against me? When lot and, behold! they again uttered their voices, as the voice
of great thundering, and there was given unto them the voice of men; but it was difficult for me to distinguish what was said among so many voices, but ever and anon I
heard a few broken, incoherent sentences like the following:-Murder! Desolation !! Bloodshed!!! Arson!!! Treason!!! Joe Smith and the Mormons!!! Our nation will
be overturned!!! The imposter should be driven from the State!!! The fawn will be metamorphased into a lion, will devour all the beasts of the field, destroy all the trees
of the forest, and tread underfoot all the rest of the lions. I then lifted up my voice and said, hear me, ye beasts of the forest, and all ye great lions pay attention! I am
innocent of the things whereof ye accuse me. I have not been guilty of violating your laws, nor of trespassing upon your rights. My hands are clean from the blood of all
men, and I am at the defiance of all the world to substantiate the crimes whereof I am accused; wherefore, then, should animals of your noble mein stoop to such little
jealousies, such vulgar language, and lay such unfounded charges at the door of the innocent?

It is true that I once suffered an ass to feed in my pasture: he ate at my crib and drank at my waters; but possessing the true nature of an ass, he began to foul the water
with his feet, and to trample under foot the green grass and destroy it. I therefore put him out of my pasture and he began to bray. Many of the lions in the adjoining
jungles mistaking his braying for the roaring of a lion, commenced roaring. When I proclaimed this abroad, many of the lions began to enquire into the matter; a few
possessing a more noble nature than many of their fellows, drew near, and viewing the animal found that he was nothing more than a decrepit, broken-down, worn-out
ass, that had scarcely anything left but his ears and his voice. Whereupon many of the lions felt indignant at the lion of Warsow, the lion of Quincy, the lion of Sangamo,
the lion of Alton, and several other lions, for giving a false alarm, for dishonouring their race, and for responding to the voice of so base an animal as an ass. And they
felt ashamed of themselves for being decoyed into such ribaldry, and foul-mouthed slander. But there were many that lost sight of their dignity, and continued to roar,
although they knew full well that they were following the braying of so despicable a creature. Among these was a great lion, whose den was on the borders of the
eastern sea; he had waxed great in strength; he had terrible teeth, and his eyes were like balls of fire; his head was large and terrific, and his shaggy mane rolled with
majestic grandeur over his terrible neck; his claws were like the claws of the dragon; and his ribs were like those of the leviathan; when he lifted himself up all the beasts
of the field bowed with respectful deference; and when he spake the whole universe listened, and the cinders of his power cover creation. His might, his influence were
felt to the ends of the earth; when he lashed his tail, the beasts of the forest trembled; and when he roared all the great lions and the young lions crouched down at his
feet.

This great lion, lifting up himself and beholding the fawn afar off, opened his mouth, and joining in the common roar, uttered the following great swelling yelp:-

"JOE SMITH IN TROUBLE.-By a letter which we published on Sunday, from Springfield, Illions, it appears that Joe Smith, the great Mormou Prophet, has at last
given himself up to the authorities of Illinois. He is charged with fomenting or conspiring to assassinate Governor Boggs, of Missouri, and is demanded by the
functionary of that state, of the Governor of Illinois. Joe has taken out a writ of habeas corpus, denying the fact, and is now waiting the decision of the court at
Springfield. This will bring Joe's troubles to a crisis.-In the meantime, why does not Joe try his power at working a miracle or two? Now's the time to prove his mission,
besides being very convenient for himself."

When I heard it, I said poor fellow! How has thy dignity fallen! and how has thy glory departed! Thou that once ranked amongst the foremost of the beasts of the field,
us the lord of the forest! Even thou hast condescended to degrade thyself by uniting with the basest of animals, and to join in with the braying of an ass.

And now, friend B., allow me to whisper a word in thine ear. Dost thou not know that there is a God in the heavens that judgeth? that setteth up one and putteth down
another according to the counsel of his own will? That if thou possessest any influence, wisdom, dominion, or power, it comes from God, and to him thou art indebted
for it? That he holds the destinies of men in his power, and can as easily put down as he has raised up? Tell me, when bast thou treated a subject of religious and eternal
truth with that seriousness and candour that the importance of the subject demands from a man in thy standing, possessing thy calling and influence? As thou seemest to
be quite a theologist, allow me to ask a few plain questions. Why did not God deliver Micaiah from the hands of his persecutors? Why did not Jeremiah "work a
miracle or two," to help him out of the dungeon? It would have been "very convenient. Why did not Zechariah, by a miracle, prevent the people from slaying him? Why
did not our Saviour come down from the cross? The people asked him to do it; and, besides, he had saved others and could not save himself-so said the people. Why
did he not prove his mission by working a miracle and coming down? Why did not Paul, by a miracle, prevent the people from stoning and whipping him? It would
have been "very convenient." Or why did the saints of God, in every age, have to wander about in sheep skins and goat skins? being tempted, tried, and sawn asunder-
of whom the world was not worthy. I would here advise my worthy friend, before he talks of "proving missions, working miracles, or any convenience," of that kind, to
read his bible a little more, and the garbled stories of political demagogues a little less.

I listened, and lo, I heard a voice, and it was the voice of my shepherd, saying, listen all ye lions of the forest, and all the beasts of the field give ear; ye have sought to
injure the innocent; and your hands have been lifted against the weak, the injured, and the oppressed. Ye have pampered the libertine, the calumniator, and the base.
Ye have winked at vice, and trodden under foot the virtuous and the pure; therefore, hear all ye lions of the forest. The Lord will take from you your teeth, so that you
shall no longer devour. He will pluck out your claws, so that you can no longer seize upon your prey. Your strength will fail you in the day of trouble, and your voice
will fail, and not be beard afar off; but mine elect will I uphold with mine arm, and my chosen shall be supported by my power. And when mine anointed shall be
exalted, and all the lions of the forest shall have lost their strength, then shall they remember that the Lord he is God.

JOSEPH SMITH.

"Mind Your Own Business."

Mormon Creed

We think the practice of the above worthy of recommendation to many who are not over scrupulous in their statements respecting the character and religion of the
Saints; also worth the notice of those Saints who forget the gospel by attacking the systems of men.

Letter From John Greenhow Late of Liverpool.

To the Editor of the Times and Seasons.

Dear Brother Taylor,-I send you a few lines, thinking that you might wish to hear some particulars of your old friends on the other side of the Atlantic, and the progress
of the work (c)
 Copyright    of God throughout
                 2005-2009,       England.
                               Infobase      But, Corp.
                                          Media   in the first place, allow me to express my joy at again seeing the servants of God, whom I had so often
                                                                                                                                                      Page listened
                                                                                                                                                                397to/ with
                                                                                                                                                                       1033
joy, while they laid open to me the principles of eternal truth, which the Lord has again revealed for the salvation of man. And next my perfect satisfaction with Nauvoo,
as far as I can judge after a fortnight's residence. It is altogether needless for me to make any allusions to Joseph Smith, for I had not been long in the church before I
KNEW that he was a prophet of God, and had received the holy priesthood by dreams, by VISIONS, by healings, and, in fact, by the signs following, which has
To the Editor of the Times and Seasons.

Dear Brother Taylor,-I send you a few lines, thinking that you might wish to hear some particulars of your old friends on the other side of the Atlantic, and the progress
of the work of God throughout England. But, in the first place, allow me to express my joy at again seeing the servants of God, whom I had so often listened to with
joy, while they laid open to me the principles of eternal truth, which the Lord has again revealed for the salvation of man. And next my perfect satisfaction with Nauvoo,
as far as I can judge after a fortnight's residence. It is altogether needless for me to make any allusions to Joseph Smith, for I had not been long in the church before I
KNEW that he was a prophet of God, and had received the holy priesthood by dreams, by VISIONS, by healings, and, in fact, by the signs following, which has
caused me to rejoice in having an existence in this momentous age.

It is now nearly three years since I first saw you and I came armed with all my Wesleyan zeal to drive these Philistines from our coast; but when you commenced laying
the truth before us, I felt like Samson deprived of his locks-my strength was gone, and but one desire filled my soul-that what you were stating might be true; and I did
not leave the house till I had the promise of a servant of God to pray for me, that, if it was the truth, the Lord would make it manifiest to me, which he shortly after did
by an open vision. I have no doubt but you still remember our first interview, and how the work spread while you remained in England. It is rapidly spreading over all
the face of that island; and very soon there will scarcely be a village or hamlet where the gospel is not planted for the honest in heart to flock unto. In Liverpool the
work has been going on steadily, since the time you left, and the hearers both numerous and respectable. At the time you left, I believe the Liverpool conference
numbered about two hundred and fifty; and when I left, in September last, over seven hundred. We have had peace and good order throughout, and have had but
seldom indeed to resort to the expedient of cutting off. In the last twelve weeks of my presidency over the Liverpool conference we baptized ninety-eight.

On the 17th of September we left Liverpool in the ship Sydney, and set our faces towards Zion, and after a passage of eight weeks we landed at New Orleans. There
were six deaths during the voyage, viz. four children, one sailor, who fell from the yard-arm, and sister Cannon. She had been unwell for some time previous to our
leaving Liverpool, and continued getting worse. She died without a struggle or a murmur, and was perfectly reconciled. She requested to be buried in the sea, if she
died previous to reaching New Orleans, but if coming up the river, that she might be buried on land. Captain Cowan is one of the most kind-hearted humane men that
ever crossed the Atlantic. After tarrying three days at New Orleans we again embarked on board the Alex. Scott, and made rapid progress till we passed the mouth of
the Ohio, when we soon after run a-ground and remained there three days; on our deliverance we got to within ninety miles of St. Louis, where she had to remain three
weeks for want of water. When we arrived at St. Louis we had to look out for houses, as it was at this time about the depth of winter, and the river was frozen up
above St. Louis; yet all got houses to shelter in, and provisions in abundance. We had honey at two cents a pound, beef from seven to ten pounds for five cents, and
the finest geese in the market at fifteen cents each, butter five cents a pound, and everything in the same proportion. The brethren were mainly well when I left St. Louis,
and anxiously waiting for a general break up of the river that they might make another start for Nauvoo. I believe, sir, that the abominable lies, which are in circulation,
over the whole land, would turn any man but a Latter-day Saint, and we know we have not followed cunningly devised fables, and therefore are not to be carried away
with the cunning craft of men whereby they lie in wait to deceive. But I must now conclude at present, for I had neither pen, ink, or paper when I begun this letter, so
just took my stick to give you the news in the best way I could. And I thank God that, after a journey of more than nineteen weeks, I am safe in Nauvoo, and feel
myself out of the reach of oppression, and my mind in perfect peace.

I remain your affectionate brother, in the covenant of peace,

JOHN GREENHOW.

Editorial.

We have been led to make a few remarks on the great LAW OF ADOPTION as one of the greatest importance, and one to which we would wish to direct the
attention of the priesthood generally in their labours.

We have received Times and Seasons from Nauvoo lately, giving the minutes of several conferences held in different places, and we rejoice to find the teachings given
on those occasions to correspond with what we have laboured to enforce through the columns of the STAR; that is, a strict adherence to the first principles of the
gospel in our public administrations, remembering always that before an individual is prepared to receive the mysteries of the kingdom of God, it is necessary he should
change his position in relation to God; and instead of being in the flesh, a stranger and an alien, that he became a son, having received the spirit of adoption whereby he
can cry, Abba Father. We are aware that it will require some degree of humility to continue faithful in this plan of teaching, and Satan will often suggest that we shall
weary the people by the monotony of the subject; or, perhaps, with greater artfulness still, tell us that we shall sink much in public estimation, unless we bring forth a
variety of subjects calculated to strike the audience with astonishment, and convince them of the fertility of our understandings. But let us heed not these temptations,
nor listen to them, but trusting in the Lord, in our proclamations of divine truth, we shall be enabled to bring forth things both new and old, and we shall find that we shall
be neither barren nor unfruitful in the work of the Lord.

In the present number of the STAR we have given a portion of a letter of elder Orson Spencer's, which will be concluded in our next, the importance and interesting
character of which will be obvious to every reader.

The pointed remarks on the charge of Heresy are very justly dealt out, and certainly the satisfaction of the Saint, while reading them, must be great to find that while he
would stand excommunicated from the First Regular Baptist Church of the city of Alleghany, he will still be found classified with the great and good of past ages of
whom the world was not worthy.

The allegorical letter of our beloved President, Joseph Smith, is very applicable in its meaning, to the multifarious scribbling gentlemen of the press, many of whom
assume a ludicrously high position, and with whose effusions we have been often much amused; for many is the time that we have seen, as it were, the editors of certain
papers, who have come out most majestically against the Saints, fling down their pens in apparently perfect satisfaction, having concluded their epistle with the
declaration that they had effectually put down Mormonism. We hope that friend B, on the eastern sea, will take to himself that which fits him, and become wiser for the
future.

Extract From Elder H. C. Kimball's Journal.

From the Times and Seasons.

On the 10th of September last, I, in company with elders B. Young, G. A. Smith, and Amasa Lyman, steered on a mission to the south. We proceeded to Quincy, and
preached at that place several times. The indifference of the people, and the little regard they appeared to have for the truths of the gospel led me to reflect considerably
on the hardness of their hearts and situation. I went to bed, and dreamed the following dream.

I thought I went out on a fishing excursion, and whilst traversing up and down the stream to find a good fishing place, I was astonished to see so very few fish in the
stream, and they were very small and very shy. After travelling a-while I discovered some large fish lying across the stream, dead, and which smelled exceedingly bad. I
then saw the reason why so few fish went up the stream, and why there were so small and shy; it was in consequence of these dead ones lying across the stream. This
isCopyright
   the dream;(c)and in the morning
                  2005-2009,       the following
                              Infobase           interpretation was strongly impressed upon my mind. These dead fish represent the dead members scattered abroad,
                                         Media Corp.                                                                                               Page 398 / 1033
hither and thither, who are considered as members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, but are in fact but dead branches; they not complying with the
revelations of God, which command them to gather together to the body; and as the branch of the vine cannot gather sap and nourishment from the body when
separated from it, so the members of the church abroad, when commanded to gather to the body, cannot receive life and intelligence away from it, nor grow in the
I thought I went out on a fishing excursion, and whilst traversing up and down the stream to find a good fishing place, I was astonished to see so very few fish in the
stream, and they were very small and very shy. After travelling a-while I discovered some large fish lying across the stream, dead, and which smelled exceedingly bad. I
then saw the reason why so few fish went up the stream, and why there were so small and shy; it was in consequence of these dead ones lying across the stream. This
is the dream; and in the morning the following interpretation was strongly impressed upon my mind. These dead fish represent the dead members scattered abroad,
hither and thither, who are considered as members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, but are in fact but dead branches; they not complying with the
revelations of God, which command them to gather together to the body; and as the branch of the vine cannot gather sap and nourishment from the body when
separated from it, so the members of the church abroad, when commanded to gather to the body, cannot receive life and intelligence away from it, nor grow in the
things of the kingdom of God as is their privilege; and such characters stand in the way of the gospel and prevent many from obeying the gospel through their neglect. I
further thought that it was not impossible that the bad smell of the dead fish represented those people who are to be met with, some with a chew of tobacco in their
mertihs, and some a pipe, and others whose breath amolis sufficiently strong of whiskey to sickon a sober man when he comes near them.

Much of our time was spent in endeavouring to remove these obstacles, by persuading the members to comply with the commandment, given on the subject, that the
channel might be cieured and a way opened for more live fish to up the stream; and we hoped that we should yet see the stream, full of live fish, and the fishing places
become exceedingly good and live fish plentiful.

Sonnet to Religion Nv T. Ward.

Religion! much abused, yet glorious theme
The enthusiast's life-the zealet's all;
The abused of every tribe; and yes
The glorious plan by which heavy
To bind intelligence with matter;
With knowledge like as Gods, of matters
And thus redeemed by Christ's atening blood
Man shall receive a fulness of that power
Which renovates from evil, and bestover
A moral fitness for a throne on high!
O! let me drink life's waters from thyself
Nor rest content with earth's polluted

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, HAMOVER-STREET.

No. 3. July 1843. Vol. IV.
General Conference.

Sunday June 4.

THIS conference was held in the New Corn Exchange, Manchester, on Whit-Sunday, June 4th, 1843, and by adjournment, on the two following days, in the large
room connected with Hayward's Hotel, Bridge Street.

From the unsettled state of the weather, we were led to expect that our numbers would not be very great, but, to our astonishment, never before had we seen so many
Saints assemble together.

Morning Service.

The meeting being called to order, elder Thomas Ward was unanimously chosen to preside; brother William Walker being then appointed to act as clerk of the
conference.

The meeting was then opened by singing "The spirit of God like a fire is burning," &c. President Ward engaged in prayer. After the second hymn, the president
addressed the conference at considerable length on the multitude before him and the object that had brought them together. He enlarged on the high purposes of God in
the salvation of the human family, stating what the church of Jesus Christ understood by salvation, which was this, that intelligence, or the light of truth being connected
with elementary matter, which constituted our existence, had become, through the fall as Gods, knowing good and evil; that in this condition, and retaining this
knowledge, we, by the atonement of Jesus Christ, and the ordinances of his kingdom, had become sons and daughters of the highest, and by a faithful endurance unto
the end, we should attain to a fulness of the spirit of God, fitting us to enter into his presence to become heirs of God and joint heirs with Jesus Christ. He exhorted the
Saints to cherish a spirit of love and charity, and by no means to indulge in a spirit of retaliation or revenge; and when actually suffering injury, even from their brethren,
to be ready to forgive, and to maintain a continued purpose of heart, that whatever may arise, still to serve the Lord; by which means they would soon find the evils that
affected them would disappear, and by the light of the spirit of God, they would see clearly their true position, and the clouds of darkness arising on their path, would
soon be dissipated by the illuminating radiance of the light of heaven.

Elders Clark and Fielding followed, and gave some excellent teachings, in which the Saints did greatly rejoice.

The number of officers present was then called for: high priests, six; elders, 58; priests, 64; teachers, 40; deacons, 10. The representation of the churches being next
called for, the following statements were made:-

Manchester Conference-Represented by elder Charles Miller, containing 1481 members, including 38 elders, 75 priests, 54 teachers, and 17 deacons, and comprising
30 branches.

Liverpool Conference-Represented by elder Ward, containing 558 members, 31 elders, 30 priests, 14 teachers, and 10 deacons, comprising 4 branches.

Preston Conference-Represented by elder William Snalem, containing 655 members, 1 high priest, 18 elders, 18 priests, 18 teachers, 2 deacons, comprising 15
branches.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                             Page 399156 / 1033
Landon Conference-Represented by elder William Major, the West End containing 58 members, 3 elders, 9 priests, 3 teachers; the East End, Clerkenwell,
members, 3 elders, 9 priests, 2 teachers, 2 deacons.-Newburry, 22 members, 1 elder, 2 priests. Woolwich, 30 members, 1 elder.
Preston Conference-Represented by elder William Snalem, containing 655 members, 1 high priest, 18 elders, 18 priests, 18 teachers, 2 deacons, comprising 15
branches.

Landon Conference-Represented by elder William Major, the West End containing 58 members, 3 elders, 9 priests, 3 teachers; the East End, Clerkenwell, 156
members, 3 elders, 9 priests, 2 teachers, 2 deacons.-Newburry, 22 members, 1 elder, 2 priests. Woolwich, 30 members, 1 elder.

Afternoon Service.

The meeting being opened by singing the 144th hymn, elder Clark engaged in prayer. After the second hymn, a blessing was asked upon the bread by elder Banks.

President Ward then rose and gave some suitable instructions to the officers and members respecting the ordinance of the Lord's Supper. He wished them to have a
clear view of its nature and design. The ordinance of baptism was a sign between the sincere believer and God, a sign of power by which we legally claimed remission
of our sins in the name of Jesus Christ, according to the ordination of heaven. So also the ordinance of the Lord's Supper was a sign between God and us, to which we
attended for a distinct and certain purpose, which was, that we might have the continued influence of the spirit of God to be with us. Hence the teachings in the
revelations given to direct us in the administration of this ordinance, viz., saying, O God, the Eternal Father, we ask thee in the name of thy Son, Jesus Christ, to bless
and sanctify this bread to the souls of all those who partake of it, that they may eat in remembrance of the body of thy Son, and witness unto thee, O God, the Eternal
Father, that they are willing to take upon them the name of thy Son, and always remember him and keep his commandments, which he has given them, that they may
always have his Spirit to be with them. Amen. So likewise in blessing the wine, the idea is given us that we attend to this ordinance as a sign by which we witness these
things before God, and keep his commandments, in order that we may always have his spirit to be with us. Here, then, we see the necessity of coming with clean hands
to this ordinance, that we may eat and drink worthily, and not unto condemnation. And again, we see the necessity of the exhortation, "Neglect not the assembling of
yourselves together as the manner of some is;" and, my dear brethren, as time rolls on, and the events that shall characterize the last days thicken around us, we shall
feel the necessity of a continual renewal of the influence of the spirit of the Lord God to enable us to endure the things that shall come to pass; therefore let us
comprehend the true nature of the ordinance, and seek, as Jesus exhorted, to "do this until he come."

The representation of the branches was then resumed.

Macclesfield Conference-Represented by elder James Galley, consisting of 250 members, 11 elders, 28 priests, 15 teachers, 9 deacons, comprising 6 branches.

Birmingham Conference-Represented by elder Cooper Royle, consisting of 500 members, 32 elders, 32 priests, 18 teachers, 10 deacons, comprising 16 branches.

Staffordshire Conference-Consisting of 377 members, 38 elders, 59 priests, 14 teachers, 10 deacons, comprising 12 branches.

Edinburgh Conference-Represented by elder Henry M'Ewan, consisting of 302 members, 10 elders, 10 priests, 8 teachers, 2 deacons, comprising four branches.

Garway Conference-Represented by elder Charles Taysom, consisting of 176 members, 4 elders, 5 priests, 7 teachers, 2 deacons, comprising 5 branches.

Glasgow Conference-Represented by priest Peter M'Cue, consisting of 721 members, 24 elders, 32 priests, 28 teachers, 16 deacons, comprising 14 branches.

Froome's Hill Conference-Consisting of 784 members, 1 high priest, 21 elders, 47 priests, 21 teachers, 9 deacons, comprising about 36 branches.

Evening Service.

The meeting being called to order by elder Clark, was opened by singing "Earth is the place where Christ will reign." Elder Major engaged in prayer, when the
representation of the various branches was resumed.

Carliale Conference-Represented by elder John Barker, consisting of 154 members, 8 elders, 19 priests, 8 teachers, and 3 deacons, comprising 4 branches.

Sheffield Conference-Represented by elder James Carrigan, consisting of 128 members, 4 elders, 9 priests, 3 teachers, and 3 deacons.

Bradford Conference-Represented by elder Robert Parker, consisting of 240 members, 8 elders, 15 priests, 11 teachers, and 6 deacons, comprising 7 branches.

Bedford Conference-Represented by elder Thomas Margetts, consisting of 242 members, 11 elders, 20 priests, 9 teachers, and 4 deacons, comprising 10 branches.

Ireland Conference-Consisting of Hillsborough, 55 members, 3 elders, 2 priests, 2 teachers, and 1 deacon.

Lincolnshire-Louth, 14 members, 1 elder, 2 priests, 1 teacher.

Wigan-5 members

Nottingham-5 members.

Worceslershire-Represented by elder Smith, Earl's Common, 61 members, 3 elders, 4 priests, 1 teacher. Penvin, 19 members, 1 elder, 2 priests, 1 teacher.
Broomagrove, 36 members, 1 elder, 3 priests.

Monday June 5.

The adjourned meeting, held at Hayward's Hotel, Bridge Street, being opened with singing, prayer was offered up by elder Charles Miller.

President Ward then called upon all those whose circumstances would allow them to devote themselves entirely to the work of the ministry, to manifest their willingness
to volunteer in the service of God by standing up, when the following names were taken, viz., Osmond Shaw, Thomas Shaw, elder Speakman, elder George Eyres,
and Samuel Downes.

Elder Clark then rose and gave a general invitation to all who had a sincere desire to enter into the priesthood in order to glorify God, to come forth and be ordained.
He said it was in accordance with the mind and will of the Father, that they who had a sincere desire to serve God, should be called into the priesthood, that they might
go forth and proclaim the pure principles of eternal truth, even the gospel of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.

The following
Copyright  (c) then stood upInfobase
                2005-2009,   as candidates,
                                      Media viz., John Williams, Joseph Smith, and Thomas Jackson.
                                              Corp.                                                                                                Page 400 / 1033
The subjoined nominations were then presented to the meeting, and were carried unanimously:-That R. Cowen be ordained elder; T. Parritt, elder; J. Flint, Priest; S.
Downes, elder; J. Williams, elder; J. Smith, priest; J. Nightingale, priest; Peter M'Cue, elder; James Lee, priest; Thomas Jackson, priest: Samuel Weils, priest; Joseph
Elder Clark then rose and gave a general invitation to all who had a sincere desire to enter into the priesthood in order to glorify God, to come forth and be ordained.
He said it was in accordance with the mind and will of the Father, that they who had a sincere desire to serve God, should be called into the priesthood, that they might
go forth and proclaim the pure principles of eternal truth, even the gospel of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.

The following then stood up as candidates, viz., John Williams, Joseph Smith, and Thomas Jackson.

The subjoined nominations were then presented to the meeting, and were carried unanimously:-That R. Cowen be ordained elder; T. Parritt, elder; J. Flint, Priest; S.
Downes, elder; J. Williams, elder; J. Smith, priest; J. Nightingale, priest; Peter M'Cue, elder; James Lee, priest; Thomas Jackson, priest: Samuel Weils, priest; Joseph
Walker, elder; Charles Turner, priest; Christopher Riding, priest; Levi Rigg, elder; George Robinson, priest; George Hewitt, teacher; Thomas Jeenings, teacher. The
above were then ordained to their respective offices under the hands of elders Ward, Clark, Fielding, Miller, Major, Crook and Albiston.

The following appointments were then made:-Elder Barradale was appointed to take the presidency of the Cheltenham Branch; elder Rudd, to preside over the
Nottingham circuit; elder Pritchard to labour in Derbyshire; and it was ordered that the conferences of Birmingham and Macclesfield give every assistance to elder
Pritchard in their respective neighbourhoods, Elder Speakman was appointed to labour in conjunction with elder Parker in the Bradford conference; Osmond Shaw to
labour at Addingham in Yorkshire; elder George Eyres in Lincolnshire and Hull, in connexion with elder Henry Cuerden; elder Samuel Downes was appointed to
labour in Derbyshire in connexion with elder Hibbert. Other appointments not decided upon, being more immediately in connexion with the Manchester conference,
were left in the hands of elder Charles Miller.

We must confess that the teachings from president Ward, and elders Clark and Fielding were rich indeed; they certainly appeared in excellent spirits at the prospect
before them; the spirit of union and love was manifested in every countenance, while joy and gladness filled every heart at the varied testimonies borne by the servants
of God.

Thus passed the general conference of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints in England; revealing the progress of this great work of the Lord in the last days,
which has come forth in the exact time predicted by the prophets, and which must roll onward until the kingdoms of this world become the kingdoms of our God and of
his Christ. Even so. Amen.

WILLIAM WALKER, Clerk.

Our worthy secretary of the conference has omitted the division of the meetings on the Monday, and the meeting held on Tuesday evening, while, however, we believe
he has given with general accuracy the proceedings that took place.

Three conferences were not represented on the occasion, viz. Clitheroe, Cheltenham, and Bristol, returns of which, however, we have received since. Clitheroe,
consisting of 300 members; Cheltenham, 544 members; Bristol, 93 members, making a grand total after the emigration of Saints to a great amount the last season, on
board the ships Sydney, Mcdford, Emerald, Swanton, Yorkshire, and Claiborne, of no less than 7975 members, which, to our knowledge at present, has increased to
more than 8000. Well may the people of God exclaim, "it is the Lord's doing, and it is marvellous in our eyes."

The condition of the Churches generally is very satisfactory, when we take into consideration that many of them have been left almost without labourers by the
numerous emigrations of officers the last season; and while we have to regret a little disorganization resulting from this cause, we have on the other hand much cause to
rejoice and be glad at the progress which the work has made generally speaking, and especially at the numerous calls for labourers on every hand; indeed we can
emphatically say, that the harvest truly is great, but the labourers are few, and we earnestly pray that the Lord will speedily send forth more labourers into the harvest.-
ED.

Correspondence Between W-C-and Orson Spencer.

Orson Spencer's Letter Concluded.

Nauvoo, November 17, 1842.

You ask if the Latter-day Saints are persecuted; if so, by whom are they persecuted? The answer is a painful one, because it inculpates those who were bound by
many tender ties. As a people we have been truly persecuted from the beginning. From the moment we embrace this doctrine, in most cases we are virtually banished
from friends, and rank, and station, and business. Says the venerated father, "if you have embraced that doctrine, my son, I never want to see your face any more."
Says the partner in trade, "if you are a Mormon, we must dissolve partnership forthwith." If such an one occupying an important office of profit and honour does not
give up his Mormonism, we will sue him at the law, and calumniate him, and embarrass him until he is ousted and broken up, and obliged to leave our village. We are
separated from men's company, while the licentious, and profane, and intempernte are suffered to dwell in peace.-While our opposers cherish to their bosom the
rankest infields, they repulse us with disdain; though none can point out ought wherein we differ from the ancient apostles and prophets. Almost daily my eyes behold
those who have suffered too much to mention. But I would rather refer you to printed documents, than to attempt a description of the sufferings of our people in
Missouri. From forty to sixty of our brethren suffered death by violent hands, in Missouri, and as many more in consequence of the abuse and privations to which they
were exposed by an infuriated and blood-thirsty mob; and the disappointment, privation, and homeless condition of survivers was very great. Many widows and
orphans knew not what to do, having just begun to live in a comfortable and thriving manner. They had almost forgotten their first sorrow of parting from early friends
and possessions, when lo! the hideous mob came upon them; at one blow their homes were made desolate: in some instances father and son were no more: their
sufferings in planting themselves anew in this state without means or friends, though I have often heard them told, I will not attempt to rehearse. Perhaps some will say,
we understand the Mormons were in fault in that matter, and brought merited sufferings upon themselves by their misconduct. The same has always been understood to
be true of all persecuted Saints. The greater part of people probably thought Stephen deserved the punishment that terminated his life.

The same might be said of John the Baptist, who meddled with the matrimonial concerns of those who did not acknowledge his ecclesiastical jurisdiction. The prophet
Elijah was designated to death because he troubled Israel. Daniel refused lawful obedience to the established governor of the realm. In short, persecutors in every age,
have always had a plausible pretext for their doings, in the popular estimation of their own day and age. You ask, by whom we are persecuted? In reply, I could
mention as instigators of mobs, the names of a Baptist missionary, a Methodist and Presbyterian minister. You may also be apprised that ex-governor Boggs, of
Missouri, made affidavit that Joseph Smith was accessary to an attempt to murder him; and that governor Carlin, of Illinois, in the face of superabundant testimony and
law, gave a warrant to arrest him (Joseph Smith) on that affidavit. A heavy reward has been offered for his apprehension. And bold menaces are occasionally hung
over our heads, that we as a people shall be driven from the state. These things have a tendency to check our prosperity. In one instance some of our brethren were
kidnapped by Missourians from this state, and put to shame and scourging. The malignant and vexatious lawsuits to which our people have been subject, are
exceedingly numerous; and owing to our impoverished condition, rendered sometimes distressing. But none of these things move us, because we know, that if they have
hated the master they will also hate the disciples. Such as are born of the bond woman, will persecute them that are born of the free woman. But it seems like a
discouraging effort, to attempt to convince our opposers that we are persecuted; because editors and other philanthropic men are reluctant to tell to the public our side
of the matter. They themselves would thereby become suspected of espousing our cause. Men are so sensitive on the subject of our religion, that whoever speaks
peaceably of it, perils his influence and reputation. But hireling editors and priests will speak and publish against us.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 401 / 1033
You ask me to give an account of the faith which I have embraced. I believe that Jesus Christ is God, co-eternal with God the Father, and that such as have the
knowledge of the gospel, and believe upon him will be saved; and such as believe not will be damned. I believe the Old and New Testaments to be the word of God. I
hated the master they will also hate the disciples. Such as are born of the bond woman, will persecute them that are born of the free woman. But it seems like a
discouraging effort, to attempt to convince our opposers that we are persecuted; because editors and other philanthropic men are reluctant to tell to the public our side
of the matter. They themselves would thereby become suspected of espousing our cause. Men are so sensitive on the subject of our religion, that whoever speaks
peaceably of it, perils his influence and reputation. But hireling editors and priests will speak and publish against us.

You ask me to give an account of the faith which I have embraced. I believe that Jesus Christ is God, co-eternal with God the Father, and that such as have the
knowledge of the gospel, and believe upon him will be saved; and such as believe not will be damned. I believe the Old and New Testaments to be the word of God. I
believe that every person should be born, not only of the spirit, but also of the water, in order to enter into the kingdom of God. There are three that bear witness on
earth, as there are three that bear record in heaven: the spirit, the water, and the blood, bear concurrent testimony to our obedience on earth; for the want of any one,
or all of these witnesses on earth, in our favour, there will be no registry of our perfect acceptance in heaven. Hence the baptism for the dead. The righteous dead have
a merciful provision made for them in the testimony of the three witnesses on earth, which secures a record of their perfect acceptance in heaven, without which they
cannot attain to the highest glory. I believe in the resurrection of the dead, the righteous to life eternal, and the wicked to shame and everlasting contempt. I believe that
repentance towards God, and faith in our Lord Jesus Christ, are among the elementary and cardinal truths of the gospel.

In some, and indeed many respects do we differ from sectarian denominations. We believe that God is a being that has both body and parts, and also passions. Also in
the existence of the gifts, in the true church spoken of in Paul's letter to the Corinthians. I believe that every church in gospel order, has a priesthood, consisting of
prophets, apostles, elders, &c., and that the knowledge and power of a priesthood, ordained of God, as the ancient priesthood was, is indispensably necessary to the
prosperity of the church. I do not believe that the canon of sacred scripture was closed with the revelation of John, but believe that whereever God has a true church,
there he makes frequent revelations of his will; and as God takes cognizance of all things, both temporal and spiritual, his revelations will pertain to all things whereby his
glory may be promoted, and the temporal and spiritual well-being of his people advanced. Any people that are destitute of the teachings of prophets and apostles,
which come by immediate revelation, will soon fall into divisions and strifes, and depart from the truth as it is in Jesus.

You wish to know "What is the personal character and influence, doctrines and claims of him who is called the leader, Joseph Smith." Joseph Smith, when the great
designs of heaven were first made known to him, was not far from the age of seventeen. From that time to this he has bad much said about him, both of a favourable
and unfavourable nature. I shall only speak of his character as I believe it to be from an intimate acquaintance of more than one year, and from an intimate acquaintance
with those who have been with him many years. No man is more narrowly watched by friends and enemies than Joseph Smith; consequently, if he were as good a man
as any prophet that has preceded him, he would have as violent enemies as others have had. But I hasten to give my own opinion. I firmly avow in the presence of God,
that I believe Mr. Joseph Smith to be an upright man, that seeks the glory of God in such a manner as is well pleasing to the Most High God. Naturally, he is kind and
obliging; pitiful and courteous; as far from dissimulation as any man; frank and loquacions to all men, friends or foes. He seems to employ no studied effort to guard
himself against misrepresentation, but often leaves himself exposed to misconstructions by those who watch for faults. He is remarkably cheerful for one who has seen
well-tried friends martyred around him, and felt the inflictions of calumny-the vexation of law suits-the treachery of intimates-and multiplied violent attempts upon his
person and life, together with the cares of much business. His influence, after which you inquire, is very great. His friends are as ardently attached to him as his enemies
are violently opposed. Free toleration is given to all opposing religions, but wherever he is accredited as a prophet of the living God, there you will perceive, his
influence must be great. That lurking fear and suspicion that he may become a dictator or despot, gradually gives place to confidence and fondness as believers become
acquainted with him.

In doctrine, Mr. Smith is eminently scriptural. I have never known him to deny or depreciate a single truth of the Old and New Testaments, but I have always known
him to explain and defend them in a masterly manner. Being anointed of God, for the purpose of teaching and perfecting the church, it is needful that he should know
how to set in order the things that are wanting to bring forth things new and old, as a scribe well instructed. This office and apostleship he appears to magnify; at his
touch the ancient prophets spring into life, and the beauty and power of their revelations are made to commend themselves with thrilling interest to all that hear.

You inquire, "Does he claim to be inspired?" Certainly he does claim to be inspired. He often speaks in the name of the Lord, which would be rank hypocrisy and
mockery if he were not inspired to do it. It seems very difficult for those who stand at the distance of many generations from the true prophets, to realize what prophets
are, and what ought to be expected from them. I do not chide them for their ignorance and folly, however, because I have nothing to boast of previous to embracing the
faith of the Latter-day Saints. I understand that prophets may speak as they are moved by the Holy Ghost, at one time, while they may be very far from being moved
by the Holy Ghost as they speak at another. They may be endowed with power to perform miracles and mighty deeds at one time, while they have no authority, and
there is no suitableness in doing the same at another time. You ask, "Is he a man of prayer, of a pure life, of peace?" "Does he appear at the head of his troops as a
millitary commander?" These questions I answer according to the best knowledge I have, in the affirmative. As a people we perform military duty, as the laws of the
Stato of Illinois enjoin and require. The Legion answers the purpose to keep the lawless and mobocratic at a respectful distance: and the more "earthquake and storm"
our enemies raise about the Nauvoo Legion, and a military chieftain like the ancient Mahomet, the greater fear and dread of us will be conveyed to the minds of the
lawless, who watch for prey, and spoil, and booty. I can assure you that neither Mr. Smith, nor any other intelligent Latter-day Saint, ever intends to make one convert
by the sword. Neither are we such tec-total peace-makers that any savage banditti of lawless depredators could waste our property, violate virtue, and shed innocent
blood, without experiencing from us a firm defence of law, of right, and innocence. We are to this day very sensitive to a repetition of past wrongs that we still smart
under. The Lord our God, who was once called (by a man after his own heart) a "man of war," we trust will be our defence and strong tower in the day of battle, if our
country should ever call us to scenes of carnage and blood.

You ask, "What is the nature of the worship among you, and wherein does it differ from that of religious people with whom you have been acquainted elsewhere?" On
the Sabbath some person usually preaches a sermon after prayer and singing, and perhaps reading some scripture. We have also frequent prayer meetings, in which all
that are so disposed may join. The gifts are variously exercised, sometimes in the way of prophecy, or intongues; sometimes in discurning of spirits, or interpretation of
tongues. The ordinance of baptism, together with the imposition of hands, for the gift of the Holy Ghost, is administered as occasion may require. Thus you will perceive
that our worship differs from what we both have been accustomed to in times past. Anxious seats, and enquiry meetings, &c., are not in use at all with us; although
converts to our faith have swelled our numbers greatly in every year that is past, yet we are very far from employing any blustering effort to convert men. The spirit of
God attends the truth with sufficient power to save the upright, while those that hold the truth in unrighteousness, and contend with it, are beyond the legitimate exercise
of divine power to save, and are led captive by the devil at his will. Our worship differs from that of other religious people, inasmuch as we have the knowledge of God,
and the true doctrine and order of his kingdom beyond all perplexing doubt and diversity of opinion. It is utterly impossible for intelligent and devoted sectarian clergy to
lead their hearers into any considerable knowledge of God, for this very potent reason, that they neither know much of him themselves, nor indeed have they the means
of knowing him. For this they are not at all culpable, but the fact is nevertheless incontrovertible. I do not speak now to please men, nor to mortify them, but I know it
to be true, my brother, and therefore speak it boldly. Are you offended? Will you stop here and throw down my letter with contempt, as though an ignorant upstart had
abused you? If I write plainly, it is with deep and painful emotions. While writing I can hardly suppress a flood of tears. I know the dilemma in which many of my
religious brethren are placed, and the extreme difficulty of approaching them; but whether they bear or forbear, I must tell them that it is out of their power to attain to
any considerable knowledge of the true and living God. But, say they, have we not got the good old bible, which makes men wise unto salvation? You have, indeed,
those venerable truths which have many ages since made men wise unto salvation; and those truths will teach you, if you take heed to them, that the Gentiles have been
broken off from the covenant favour of God as the Jews were; but these scriptures cannot impart to you the gifts of the Holy Ghost; they cannot ordain and qualify you
to teach and preach the gospel, and administer the ordinances; they cannot give you promises and revelations that are expressly for you.

When the apostle Paul was in danger of being shipwrecked with his crew (see Acts of Apostles), it would have been poor consolation to him to read the ancient history
of Jonah's shipwreck, and pray over the subject in order to know how the voyage would result to him; but how much greater his consolation, and how much more
certain his knowledge,
 Copyright             whenInfobase
             (c) 2005-2009,   God ministers
                                       MediatoCorp.
                                               him by visions and angels, and promises both him and the crew preservation. Philip wanted no better      assurance
                                                                                                                                                     Page    402 of  his
                                                                                                                                                                   / 1033
duty to go to Gaza, than for an angel of God to tell him to go; but if he had pored over ancient revelations, with prayerful anxiety, in order to know the same, it would
have been a poor guide. The New Testament saints did not lean upon Old Testament revelations for the knowledge of present duties, or for aid in their present
contingencies. They looked directly to God for present, fresh Instruction, and aid-they obtained what they looked for. The ancient Jews (contemporary with Christ),
to teach and preach the gospel, and administer the ordinances; they cannot give you promises and revelations that are expressly for you.

When the apostle Paul was in danger of being shipwrecked with his crew (see Acts of Apostles), it would have been poor consolation to him to read the ancient history
of Jonah's shipwreck, and pray over the subject in order to know how the voyage would result to him; but how much greater his consolation, and how much more
certain his knowledge, when God ministers to him by visions and angels, and promises both him and the crew preservation. Philip wanted no better assurance of his
duty to go to Gaza, than for an angel of God to tell him to go; but if he had pored over ancient revelations, with prayerful anxiety, in order to know the same, it would
have been a poor guide. The New Testament saints did not lean upon Old Testament revelations for the knowledge of present duties, or for aid in their present
contingencies. They looked directly to God for present, fresh Instruction, and aid-they obtained what they looked for. The ancient Jews (contemporary with Christ),
that leaned on the venerated sayings of Abraham and Moses, and other old prophets, abode in darkness, and became the prey of fool spirits, while the advocates of
present revelations were mighty through God, in signs and wonders, and marvellous deeds. Now let the religious people of this day depend exclusively upon the ancient
scriptures, rejecting present revelations, and they will be filled with ignorance, and the spirit of unrighteousness will possess them; and they cannot act with that certainty
and power that those can who know for themselves by immediate revelation. But I have said it is impossible for them to know much of the true God. The careful
observer knows, that what one sect or denomination teaches for doctrine, another will controvert and deny. There is not that power in the doctrine of any one sect that
gives them much ascendancy over any other sect. The doctrines of all sects, though adverse to each other, are about equally weighty and plausible; no one gets any
considerable ascendancy. If there appears to be light in one sect over another sect, it shows an equal amount of an opposite character.

It is an acknowledged duty of parents, in this church, to teach their children the elementary principles of religion, training them up in the way they should go. You ask if
they are instructed in learning. As a people we aim most dilligently to give our children learning. Our persecutions, oppressions, and poverty have operated greatly to
the disadvantage of our children; still we have a chartered university, that promises much benefit to us; and common schools are extensively multiplying throughout the
city.

The present population of the city is from ten to twelve thousand. You ask, "What is their condition, occupation, and general character?" The condition of the people is
as prosperous as circumstances will permit. Many of them, like Jacob of old, have left a good patrimony at home that they are not benefitted from, by reason of their
being every where spoken against. But though they had nothing but their staff in hand, and a little bundle upon their back when they came, they have now in many
instances a comfortable cottage, a flourishing garden, and a good cow. There are many instances of families being subject to privations, beyond what they were
accustomed to in early days; and there are some instances of deep penury, through sickness, persecution, and other uncontrollable causes; and there are also instances
of wealth; but be assured, sir, there is not a more contented and cheerful people to be found. Families will consent to let father and brother go out preaching, when their
daily bread is barely supplied for a few months. Believing as we do, that these are the last days, and that signal matters await this generation; and that the harvest must
be gathered soon, if at all, you must not marvel if we do not all at once become rich, and build large houses, and enclose productive farms. If riches were our object,
we might readily gratify the most ambitious grasp. We possess every facility for being rich, but we long to behold the beauty of the Lord, and enquire in his holy temple.
The place of his sanctuary, which we greatly desire to beautify, is a site of surpassing natural beauty. Upon it stands the incomplete structure of a temple; in dimensions
a little over one hundred and twenty-eight feet long, by eighty-eight feet wide, to be elevated in height a little under fifty feet; the walls are made of well-wrought,
handsome stone. The inhabitants are very industrious; being occupied in agriculture and the various mechanical arts. Our people are mostly the working classes of the
community, from the United States, and Great Britain and her Provinces. They are a very intelligent people, especially so far as common sense and a general
knowledge of men and things are concerned. Our elders are versed in religious polemics; from discussions in the pulpit, stage, bar-room, canal, and steam-boat, of the
fireside and highway side: and perhaps you are not aware, that many, very many, are from the most enlightened portions of New England; men that have been rocked
in the cradle of orthodoxy and liberty; accustomed to fatigue, privation, and opposition; and knowing that their religion has more light and truth, and the power of the
Holy Ghost to support it, than any other that has existed since the days of the apostles, they are prepared to endure all things with the assurance that their reward is
great in heaven. You wish to know the general character of the people. There is probably less profanity, drnnkenness, lewdness, theft, fighting, gambling, and tavern
haunting, than in any other city of the same magnitude.

But I must close my answer to your many and minute inquiries, having already protracted them beyond my original design. Your letter contains many important
enquiries, similar indeed to what I have received from other distinguished friends from different parts of the Union; and you will accept my apology for not answering at
an earlier date; and though I design this epistle to be a general answer to all similar enquiries, yet shall hereafter readily reciprocate all private communications in the
usual method of friendship and affection.

Most sincerely and truly yours,

ORSON SPENCER.

Brother Spencer is a graduate of Union College, New York, and has for many years had a respectable standing as a minister in the "Baptist Church;" and as he is
generally known in the New England States, we presume that the above logical and conclusive expose of our principles will be read with interest by his numerous
friends, and by all the Saints.

EDITOR.

The Elias.

From the Times and Seasons.

There are few subjects that have puzzled the children of men more than the solution of this one question-"Who is Elias?" There has not been so much difficulty in
identifying him with Elijah, as there has in relation to the office that he was to sustain, as spoken of prophetically by Malachi. "Behold I will send you Elijah the prophet,
before the great and dreadful day of the Lord: and he shall turn the heart of the fathers to the children, and the heart of the children to their fathers, best I come and
smite the earth with a curse"-Mal. iv. 5,6. The great question that remains to be solved, is, was John the Baptist the Elias, or was he not: There is indeed something
perplexing, since there seems to be a clashing of scripture testimony in relation to this subject. I say, seems to be, because in reality there is not. The angel Gabriel,
when he appeared unto Zacharias, the father of John the Baptist, made the following statement concerning him-"Fear not Zacharias; for thy prayer is heard; and thy
wife shall bear thee a son; and thou shalt call his name John, and thou shalt have joy and gladness; and many shall rejoice at his birth, for he shall be great in the sight of
the Lord, and shall drink neither wine nor strong drink; and he shall be filled with the Holy Ghost, even from his mother's womb. And many of the children of Israel shall
be turn to the Lord their God. And he shall go before him in the spirit and power of Elias, to turn the hearts of the fathers to the children, and the disobedient to the
wisdom of the just; to make ready a people prepared for the Lord"-Luke i. 13, 17.

Here, then, is a clear statement, making out that John the Baptist was the Elias. Now we turn to John, chap. i. beginning at the 20th verse-"And he confessed, and
denied not; but confessed I am not the Christ. And they asked him, what then? Art thou Elias? and he saith I AM NOT. Art thou that prophet? and he answered No."
Turn we now to Matt. xi. 13, 14-"For all the prophets and the law prophesied until John. And if ye will receive it, this is the ELIAS WHICH WAS TO COME."-Here,
then, is a strange co-mixture of prophesying and testimony, apparently conflicting and at variance; so palpable, indeed, is the difference, that one says that he is the
Elias, the other says he is not. What shall be done? is one part of it untrue? verily, no. Shall we try to evade it? no. If the paradox cannot be unriddled on reasonable
terms, we will acknowledge the difficulty, leave it irreconcilable to our understanding, and say "let God be true and every man a liar." We will, however, venture an
 Copyrightwhich
assertion,    (c) 2005-2009,
                   strange andInfobase
                               anomalous Media   Corp.
                                           as it may                                                                                                  Page
                                                     appear, and indeed is, we think we can sustain; which is this, that John the Baptist was the Elias,      403
                                                                                                                                                         and that he /was
                                                                                                                                                                       1033
                                                                                                                                                                          not
the Elias, and in taking this singular course we are only stating what is above stated and we think that we shall be sustained by reason, common sense, and the
scriptures.
Turn we now to Matt. xi. 13, 14-"For all the prophets and the law prophesied until John. And if ye will receive it, this is the ELIAS WHICH WAS TO COME."-Here,
then, is a strange co-mixture of prophesying and testimony, apparently conflicting and at variance; so palpable, indeed, is the difference, that one says that he is the
Elias, the other says he is not. What shall be done? is one part of it untrue? verily, no. Shall we try to evade it? no. If the paradox cannot be unriddled on reasonable
terms, we will acknowledge the difficulty, leave it irreconcilable to our understanding, and say "let God be true and every man a liar." We will, however, venture an
assertion, which strange and anomalous as it may appear, and indeed is, we think we can sustain; which is this, that John the Baptist was the Elias, and that he was not
the Elias, and in taking this singular course we are only stating what is above stated and we think that we shall be sustained by reason, common sense, and the
scriptures.

The Elias spoken of in the scriptures, is a restorer, hence our Saviour said, "Elias verily cometh and restores all things." And yet it is evident that John the Baptist was
the Elias, for our Saviour says, "but I say unto you that Elias is indeed come, and they have done unto him whatsoever they listed, as it is written of him"-Mark ix. 13.

Ever since the fall of man the great Jehovah has had it in his mind to restore him to his pristine excellency, to remove the curse from the brute creation and to restore the
earth to its primitive glory; nay, while this earth was one dark chaotic mass-before God said "let there be light, and it was so," or ever this world rolled into existence, or
the morning stars sung together for joy-a plan was formed in the councils of heaven, it was contemplated by the great Author of our existence, Eloiheim, Jehovah, to
redeem the earth from under the curse. Hence, when the Gods deliberated about the formation of man, it was known that he would fall, and the Saviour was provided
who was to redeem and to restore, who was indeed the "Lamb slain from the foundation of the world." The eternal plan of Jehovah, however, was as perfect at that
time as it is now, the foundation was perfectly laid, the outlines were clearly sketched with a master hand, and the interstices have been filling up from that day to this.
Satan has gained no more power, than he has been permitted to hold; the universe has been under the direction of the Lord of Hosts, and it will be seen seen by and
by, that he whose right it is will possess the earth: Satan will be bound, the earth redeemed, and "the kingdoms of this world become the kingdoms of our God and of
his Christ."

The earth has to be redeemed by the power of God, through the medium of the priesthood; the priesthood in heaven and on earth combined. And ever since the fall of
man, in the different ages of the world, men clothed with the priesthood have had a view of this subject. Poets have sung about it, and prophets have prophesied of it; it
has engaged the pencil of the artist, the tongue of the learned, and the pen of the scribe; and if ever the souls of the prophets were fired with the spirit of God, it was
when they prophesied of "the mountains dropping down sweet wine, and the wilderness blossoming as the rose, when the lion and the lamb should lay down together,
and the earth be filled with the knowledge of God as the waters cover the sea. When Zion should be established in glory, and all nations flock to her standard. When
the temple of God should be reared, and the waters of life flow from its threshold; when the tree of life should be planted, and the leaves thereof be for the healing of
the nations; when the inhabitants of Zion should dwell in safety, and no more say I am sick, and Jerusalem become the throne of the Lord."

In prospect of these things many prophets and servants of God have united their faith and energies to bring about the thing so desired, and to act the part of Elias, or
restorers. Enoch tried to do it but was not able. He walked with God, he had great faith, he raised up a powerful church, and taught them the principles of
righteousness, but could not redeem the earth; the earth was becoming more corrupt, and God took Enoch and his church to himself, and hence arose the saying, "Zion
is fled." The salt being thus removed, there was nothing to preserve the earth, and it was overthrown with a flood.

Moses tried, in his day, to accomplish something in relation to this matter; but he did not accomplish it; he drew nigh unto God by faith, and obtained promises from
God. The Lord said that he would make of the children of Israel a kingdom of priests, and thus they being taught of God, and being enabled to teach all nations, it might
necessarily be presumed that intelligence would flow through their instrumentality, and that the kingdom of God would be planted and flourish on the earth; but they
sinned against God, they lost the Melchisedec Priesthood; and instead of being a kingdom of priests, they had only one high priest who could go into the presence of
God, and that only once a year, instead of the whole kingdom being brought into the presence of God as a "kingdom of priests." Moses failed in his attempt. He was
taken from their midst, and they placed under a "schoolmaster until Christ."

The great prototype of John the Baptist, Elijah, was a great prophet. The spirit of God rested upon him in a powerful manner; yet he could not do much, but had to
exclaim, "they have killed thy prophets, and digged down thine altars; and I am left alone and they seek my life."

John the Baptist came in his day as an Elias, a restorer. The angel Gabriel said that he came in the "spirit and power of Elias," and if the people would have submitted to
his teaching and to the teaching of our Saviour, the things that are spoken of in the prophets would have been fulfilled. Hence, says our Saviour, "if ye will receive it, this
is the Elias which was to come;" but he goes on to tell them that they would not receive it. He says "he that hath ears to hear, let him hear, but whereunto shall I liken
this generation? It is like unto children sitting in the markets, and calling unto their fellows and saying, We have piped unto you, and ye have not danced; we have
mourned unto you, and ye have not lamented. For John came neither eating nor drinking, and they say, He hath a devil. The Son of man came eating and drinking, and
they say, Behold a man gluttonous, and a wine bibber, a friend of publicans and sinners"-Matt. xi. 14 and 19. Thus they rejected John the Baptist, and although he was
indeed the Elias, he could not be so to them, and hence, when they asked him, "Art thou the Elias?" he said "I am not." They had forfeited the favour of Jehovah, the
kingdom of heaven was taken from them, and the blessing of God withdrawn from their midst.

We do not attach much blame to any of the ancient prophets, we believe they have done their best; but they lived among a corrupt people who would not listen to the
word of the Lord; besides the time appointed by Jehovah had not come, and they could not be made perfect without us and we without them. It requires the priesthood
in heaven and the priesthood on earth combined to bring about these things, and as the Lord has been pleased to reveal unto us the fulness of the gospel, and he is
about to gather his word into one, and his people into one, since we are favoured with the faith of all the priesthood that have lived, as well as those that are now living-
the faith and assistance of the fathers on the Asiatic continent, as well as the ancients on this continent, inasmuch as we are faithful we may perhaps unite in singing this
new song, saying:-

"The Lord hath brought again Zion:
The Lord hath redeemed his people, Israel,
According to the election of grace,
Which was brought to pass by the faith,
And covenant of their fathers.
The Lord hath redeemed his people,
And Satan is bound, and time is no longer:
The Lord hath gathered all things in one;
The Lord hath brought down Zion from above:
The Lord hath brought up Zion from beneath;
The earth hath travailed and brought forth her strength;
And truth is established in her bowels:
And the heavens have smiled upon her;
And she is clothed with the glory of God;
For he stands in the midst of his people;

Glory, and honour, and power, and might,
Be ascribed(c)
 Copyright   to our God, for he
                2005-2009,      is full ofMedia
                             Infobase      mercy,
                                                Corp.                                                                                                 Page 404 / 1033
Justice, grace, and truth, and peace,
For ever and over. Amen.
For he stands in the midst of his people;

Glory, and honour, and power, and might,
Be ascribed to our God, for he is full of mercy,
Justice, grace, and truth, and peace,
For ever and over. Amen.

As the prophet observes, behold this is wisdom in me: wherefore, marvel not, for the hour cometh that I will drink of the fruit of the vine with you on earth, and with
Moroni, whom I have sent unto you to reveal the book of Mormon, containing the fulness of my everlasting gospel; to whom I have committed the keys of the record
of the stick of Ephraim; and also with Elias, to whom I have committed the keys of bringing to pass the restoration of all things, or the restorer of all things spoken by
the mouth of all the holy prophets since the world began, concerning the last days: and also John the son of Zacharias, which Zacharias be (Elias) visited and gave
promise that he should have a son, and his name should be John, and he should be filled with the spirit of Elias; which John I have sent unto you, my servants, Joseph
Smith, jun and Oliver Cowdery, to ordain you unto this first priesthood which you have received, that you might be called and ordained even of Aaron: and also Elijah,
unto whom I have committed the keys of the power of turning the hearts of the fathers to the children, and the hearts of the children to the fathers, that the whole earth
may not be smitten with a curse; and also, with Joseph, and Jacob, and Isaac, and Abraham your fathers, by whom the promises remain; and also with Michael, or
Adam, the father of all, the prince of all, the ancient of days.

And also with Peter, and James, and John, whom I have sent unto you, by whom I have ordained you and confirmed you to be apostles and especial witnesses of my
name, and bear the keys of your ministry; and of the same things which I revealed unto them; unto whom I have committed the keys of my kingdom, and a dispensation
of the gospel for the last times; and for the fulness of times, in the which I will gather together in one all things both which are in heaven and which are on earth; and also
with all those whom my Father hath given me out of the world; wherefore lift up your hearts and rejoice, and gird up your loins, and take upon you my whole armour,
that ye may be able to withstand the evil day, having done all ye may be able to stand. Stand, therefore, having your loins girt about with truth; having on the breastplate
of righteousness, and your feet shed with the preparation of the gospel of peace which I have sent mine angels to commit unto you, taking the shield of faith wherewith
ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked; and take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of my spirit which I will pour out upon you, and my word
which I reveal unto you, and be agreed as touching all things whatsoever ye ask of me, and be faithful until I come, and ye shall be caught up, that where I am ye shall
be also. Amen.

Saturday Evening Thoughts.

By Miss E. R. Snow.

"My heart is fixed." I know in whom I trust.
'Twas not for wealth-'twas not to gather heaps
Of perishable things-'twas not to twine
Around my brow a transitory wreath,
A garland deck'd with gems of mortal praise,
That I forsook the home of childhood-that
I left the lap of case-the halo rife
With smiling friendship's soft and mellow tones-
Affection's fond caresses, and the cup
O'erflowing with the sweets of social life,
Where high refinement's richest pearls were strew'd.
Ah, no! A holier purpose fir'd my soul-
A nobler project prompted my pursuit:
Eternal prospects open'd to my view,
And hope's celestial torch within me barn'd.

God, who commanded Abraham to leave
His native country, and to offer up
On the lone altar, where no eye behold
But His who never sleeps, an only son,
Is still the same, and thousands who have made
A covenant with him by sacrifice,
Are bearing witness to the sacred truth.

Jehovah speaking? Yes, as heretofore,
The proclamation sounded in my car-
It touch'd my heart. I hearken'd to the sound,
Counted the cost, and laid my earthly all
Upon the altar, and with purpose fixed
Unalterably, while the spirit of
Elijah's God, within my bosom reigns;
Embrae'd the "Everlasting Covenant;"
To be a Saint among the faithful ones
Whose race is measured by their life-whose prize
Is everlasting, and whose happiness
Is God's approval, and to whom 'tis more
Than meat and drink to do his righteous will.

It is no trifling thing to be a Saint
In very deed. To stand upright, nor bow,
Nor bend beneath the weighty burthen of
Oppressiveness.-To stand unscath'd amid
The bellowing thunders and the raging storm
Of persecution, when the hostile pow'rs
Of darkness, stimulate the hearts of men
To warfare; to besiege, assault, and with
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 405 / 1033
The heavy thunderbolts of Satan, aim
To overthrow the kingdom God has rear'd.
To stand unmov'd beneath the with'ring rock
The bellowing thunders and the raging storm
Of persecution, when the hostile pow'rs
Of darkness, stimulate the hearts of men
To warfare; to besiege, assault, and with
The heavy thunderbolts of Satan, aim
To overthrow the kingdom God has rear'd.
To stand unmov'd beneath the with'ring rock
Of vile apostacy, when men depart
From the pure principles of righteousness-
Those principles requiring man to live
By every word proceeding from the mouth
Of God.-To stand unwav'ring, undismay'd,
And unseduc'd, when the base hypocrite
Whose deeds take hold on hell, whose face is garb'd
With saintly looks, drawn out by sacrilege
From a profession, but assum'd and thrown
Around him for a mantle to enclose
The black corruption of a putrid heart.
To stand on virtue's lofty pinnacle
Clad in the heavenly robes of innocence,
Amid that worse than every other blast-
The blast that strikes at moral character,
With floods of falsehood foaming with abuse.-
To stand, with nerve and sinew firmly steel'd,
When in the trying scale of rapid change,
Thrown side by side and face to face with that
Foul-hearted spirit, blacker than the soul
Of midnight's darkest shade, the traitor,
The vile wretch that feeds his sordid selfishness
Upon the peace and blood of innocence-
The faithless, rotten-hearted wretch, whose tongue
Speaks words of trust and fond fidelity,
While treach'ry, like a viper, coile behind
The smile that dances in his evil eye.
To pass the fiery ordeal, and to have
The heart laid open-all its contents prov'd
Before the bar of strictest scrutiny.
To have the finest heart-strings stretch'd unto

Their utmost length to try the texture-to
Abide, with principle unchang'd, the wreck
Of cruel tort'ring circumstances, which
Ride forth on revolution's blustering gale.

But yet, altho' to be a Saint, requires
A noble sacrifice-an arduous toil-
A persevering aim; the great reward
A waiting the grand consummation will
Repay the price however costly; and
The pathway of the Saint, the safest path
Will prove, though perilous; for it is foretold,
All things that can be shaken, God will shake:
Kingdoms, and Institutes, and Government,
Both civil and religious, must be tried-
Tried to the core and sounded to the depth.

Then let me be a saint, and be prepar'd
For the approaching day, which like a snare
Will soon surprise the hypocrite-expose
The rottenness of human schemes-shake off
Oppressive fetters-break the gorgeous reins
Usurpers hold, and lay the pride of man,
And glory of the nations low in dust!

Righteousness.

"He That Doeth Righteousness Is Righteous."

The above quotation is the solemn declaration of an ancient servant of God, and if we examine the sacred oracles of divine truth, we shall find that although it is "not for
works of righteousness which we have done, but by grace are we saved through faith, and that not of ourselves, it is the gift of God;" yet every man of God has
performed works of righteousness-he has been moral, virtuous, upright, and consistent in his department, and that he was saved by works as well as by faith.

It is true that our Saviour reprobates the self-righteousness of the Jews; he condemns their practices and disapproves of their conduct, and some men, labouring under
a mistake, think it was for their good works that they stood reproved by the Saviour of the world-a greater error than which could not be entertained by the human
family. Our Saviour reproved the Pharisees, not for their righteousness, but for their iniquity-not for their virtue, but for their hypocrisy, deceit, and abomination. They
fasted, they prayed, they gave alms, they paid tithes of all they possessed, all of which of themselves, abstractly, were good; and they were not condemned for these
deeds, but for turning the temple of God into a den of thieves, for oppressing the widow, the orphan, and the destitute; for rejecting the testimony of God and
 Copyright (c)
persecuting   his 2005-2009,
                  servants; andInfobase  Media
                                for neglecting   Corp. mercy, and the love of God. Hence they were called "whited walls and painted sepulchres;"Page
                                               judgment,                                                                                                        406long
                                                                                                                                                          they made   / 1033
prayers, but it was "for a pretence." They also disfigured, or made long faces, and appeared outwardly fair to men; but like whited walls and painted sepulchres, they
were fair on the outside, while "within they were nothing but rottenness and dead men's bones." It was, then, for their corruptions, their abominations, and their
a mistake, think it was for their good works that they stood reproved by the Saviour of the world-a greater error than which could not be entertained by the human
family. Our Saviour reproved the Pharisees, not for their righteousness, but for their iniquity-not for their virtue, but for their hypocrisy, deceit, and abomination. They
fasted, they prayed, they gave alms, they paid tithes of all they possessed, all of which of themselves, abstractly, were good; and they were not condemned for these
deeds, but for turning the temple of God into a den of thieves, for oppressing the widow, the orphan, and the destitute; for rejecting the testimony of God and
persecuting his servants; and for neglecting judgment, mercy, and the love of God. Hence they were called "whited walls and painted sepulchres;" they made long
prayers, but it was "for a pretence." They also disfigured, or made long faces, and appeared outwardly fair to men; but like whited walls and painted sepulchres, they
were fair on the outside, while "within they were nothing but rottenness and dead men's bones." It was, then, for their corruptions, their abominations, and their
hypocrisy that they stood condemned, and not for their good works or their righteousness.

Some have supposed that Paul did away with the necessity of good works, by telling us that it is "not through works of righteousness that we have done, but by grace
that we are saved, through faith, and that not of ourselves, it is the gift of God." We shall find, however, that this reasoning is very fallacious. Paul understood himself
perfectly. He might, indeed, be a "Hebrew of Hebrews;" and after the strictest manner of his sect, have lived a Pharisee; but if his Pharisaism taught him to be a
persecutor and murderer of the Saints, and a shedder of innocent blood, his proceedings were not very righteous; he stood culpable before the Most High, and he
needed to be cleansed in the atoning blood of Christ-to repent and be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for the emission of his sins, before he could receive the
approbation of heaven. The young Pharisee might say, "all these things have I observed from my youth up, what lack I yet?" A new dispensation was then ushered in,
the gospel of eternal truth was unfolded; the kingdom of heaven was being preached, and all men rushed unto it; and it was necessary that he should sell what he had
and give to the poor-follow our Saviour-obey the gospel-be governed by his teachings, and obey his precepts.

There were many in those days who thought that if they fulfilled the moral law, that they were pursuing the right course, doing the will of God and would be saved. Paul
tells them something else; that in the fulness of time God sent forth his Son into the world to redeem those that were under the law; hence, if redemption was needed,
they were not in a salvable state without redemption, and he thus speaks emphatically of the necessity of faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, as being the great foundation of
a sinner's hope; for if Christ was not the Messiah, then indeed was their faith vain, as was also the preaching of the apostles and elders. This was the doctrine that was
taught by our Saviour and by all the apostles. "He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved, and he that believeth not shall be damned." So that it was no matter how
often a man prayed, how much alms he gave, how often he fasted, or how punctual he was in paying his tithes, if he believed not he would be damned. James contends
very strenuously for works, especially in the following extract from the second chapter:-"What doth it profit, my brethren, though a man say he hath faith, and have not
works? Can faith save him? If a brother or sister be naked, and destitute of daily food, and one of you say unto them, depart in peace, be you warmed and filled; not-
withstanding ye give them not those things which are needful to the body, what doth it profit? Even so faith, if it hath not works is dead, being alone; yea, a man may
say, Thou hast faith, and I have works: shew me thy faith without thy works, and I will shew thee my faith by my works. Thou believest there is one God; thou doest
well: the devils also believe and tremble. But wilt thou know, O vain man, that faith without works is dead? Was not Abraham our father, justified by works, when he
offered Isaac his son upon the altar? Seest thou how faith wrought with his works, and by works was faith made perfect? And the scripture was fulfilled which saith,
Abraham believed God, and it was imputed unto him for righteousness: and he was called the friend of God. Ye see then how that by works a man is justified, and not
by faith only. Likewise also was not Rahab the harlot justified by works, when she had received the messengers, and had sent them out another way? for as the body
without the spirit is dead, so faith without works is dead also."

The thing is here very clearly and pointedly set forth; and although Paul speaks so much about faith, he contends as strenuously for works. He complains that some had
turned the grace of God into lasciviousness, and positively says, that "if any man defile the Temple of God, him will God destroy." And farther remarks, "know ye not
that the unrighteous shall not inherit the kingdom of God? Be not deceived: neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor effeminate, nor abusers of themselves
with mankind, nor thieves, nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor revilers nor extortioners, shall inherit the kingdom of God"-1 Cor. vi. 9, 10.

Many of the ancients pleaded before God their rightcousness and good deeds, as even being meritorious; hence Job says, "my righteousness I hold fast and will not let
it go"-Job xxvii. 6. David says, in speaking on the same subject, "O Lord my God, if I have done this; if there be iniquity in my hands; if I have rewarded evil unto him I
was at peace with; (yea I have delivered him that is without cause mine enemy:) let the enemy persecute my soul and take it; yea let him tread down my life in the earth,
and lay mine honour in the dust. Selah." . . . "The Lord shall judge the people: judge me, O Lord, according to my righteousness, and according to mine integrity that is
in me"-Psalm vii. And Nehemiah, after testifying concerning Tobiah, and casting his goods out of the temple, and contending with the nobles for not bringing their tithes
into the treasury, says, "Remember me, O my God, concerning this, and wipe not out my good deeds that I have done for the house of my God, and for the offices
thereof;" and after contending with the nobles for breaking the Sabbath, he says unto some strangers that came into among them to try to lead the Jews astray, "Then I
testified against them and said unto them, Why lodge ye about the wall? if ye do so again I will lay hands on you;" and because some of the Jews had married strange
wives, he chased one of them away from him, and says, "I contended with them, and cursed them, and smote certain of them, and plucked off their hair, and made
them swear by God, saying, ye shall not give your daughters unto their sons, nor take their daughters unto your sons, or for yourselves." For these and other things he
says, "remember me, O my God, concerning this also, and spare me according to the greatness of thy mercy." The righteousness of Nehemiah seems indeed to be of a
very singular cast, yet as a prophet of the Lord he pleads his deeds before God as being meritorious. Nor were the apostles forgetful of these things. Peter in speaking
to Cornelius says, "I perceive that God is no respecter of persons: but in every nation he that feareth him and worketh righteousness is accepted of him"-Acts x. 34, 35.
John says, "Every one that doeth righteousness is born of God." And again, "whosoever doeth not righteousness is not of God"-1 John. And we are told in Revelations
xix. 8, that "the fine linen is the righteousness of the saints." We know that "Abraham believed God, and it was accounted unto him for righteousness:" but then James
tells us that his "faith was made perfect by his works." So that we shall find after all, that it is not the hearer, nor the believer, alone, but the doer of the word, that is
justified; and that whatever virtue there is in faith, that without works it is dead, even as the body without the spirit is: and that faith is of no use unless it "works by love,
and purifies the heart." Paul speaks of the saints in his day; "having on the breastplate of righteousness," and being "filled with the fruits of righteousness."-The gospel
indeed makes us free: but let us be careful how we use our freedom, and not turn the grace of God into lasciviousness; as, says Peter, "As free and not using your
liberty for a cloak of maliciousness, but as the servants of God."

The Lord has done great things for us, he has revealed unto us "the abundance of peace and truth;" he has made manifest his will, and unfolded his purposes; he has put
us in possession of great blessings, even the blessings of the new and everlasting covenant, and has planted in our bosoms a hope that blooms with immortality and
eternal life. Let us then walk worthy of the high vocation to which we are called, and as free servants of God be governed by his law, keep his commandments, and do
his will; for man shall "not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth from the mouth of God." Paul has very clearly elucidated this subject in the following
words, the which, if we observe we shall do well.

"For, brethren, ye have been called unto liberty; only use not liberty for an occasion to the flesh, but by love serve one another. For all the law is fulfilled in one word,
even in this: Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. But if ye bite and devour one another, take heed that ye be not consumed one of another. This I say then, walk in
the spirit and ye shall not fulfil the last of the flesh. For the flesh lusteth against the spirit, and the spirit against the flesh; and these are contrary the one to the other; so
that ye cannot do the things that ye would. But if ye be led by the spirit, ye are not under the law. Now the works of the flesh are manifest, which are these, adultery,
fornication, uncleanness, lasciviousness, idolatry, witchcraft, hatred, variance, emulations, wrath, strife, seditions, heresies, envyings, murders, drunkenness, revilings,
and such like: of the which I tell you before, as I have told you in time past, that they which do such things shall not inherit the kingdom of God. But the fruit of the spirit
is love, joy, peace, long suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance; against such there is no law. And they that are Christ's have crucified the flesh,
with the affections and lusts. If we live in the spirit, let us also walk in the spirit. Let us not be desirous of vain glory, provoking one another, nor envying one another."

"Brethren if a man be overtaken in a fault, ye which are spiritual restore such an one in the spirit of meekness; considering thyself lest thou also be tempted. Bear ye one
another's burdens, and so fulfill the law of Christ. For if a man think himself to be something, when he is nothing, he deceiveth himself. But let every man prove his own
work, and then
 Copyright      shall he haveInfobase
            (c) 2005-2009,    rejoicing in himself,
                                         Media  Corp.alone, and not in another."                                                                      Page 407 / 1033

Editorial.
with the affections and lusts. If we live in the spirit, let us also walk in the spirit. Let us not be desirous of vain glory, provoking one another, nor envying one another."

"Brethren if a man be overtaken in a fault, ye which are spiritual restore such an one in the spirit of meekness; considering thyself lest thou also be tempted. Bear ye one
another's burdens, and so fulfill the law of Christ. For if a man think himself to be something, when he is nothing, he deceiveth himself. But let every man prove his own
work, and then shall he have rejoicing in himself, alone, and not in another."

Editorial.

WE feel assured that the faithfulness and deep feeling of sincerity which characterizes the letter of elder Orson Spencer, will make it interesting to every reader; indeed
the narratives which at various times we have become acquainted with, detailing the history of individuals in connexion with the gospel of the kingdom, the extraordinary
manner in which they have been led to a reception of the truth, the influence of that truth upon the mind, and frequently the mental struggles that have taken place in
coming to a decision upon a subject of such infinite importance, have on many occasions awakened a most thrilling interest.

And we feel convinced, that every one who has passed this ordeal, who has sustained a similar trial, will deeply sympathize with brother Spencer, when he declares it
as a "crisis he will never forget." And again, who can read and remain unmoved, the following passage? "Little as I supposed that I cared about popularity, competence,
or the fellowship of those who were sincerely in error, when I came to be stretched upon the altar of sacrifice, and the unsheathed blade that was to exseind from all
these hung over me with perpendicular exactness; then, then, brother, I cried unto the Lord to strengthen me to pass through the scene with his approbation."

And what was the influence that could lead to a resolve so determined, it was as our brother says, "truth had taken possession of his mind; plain, simple, bible truth."
Oh! how truly can we acquiesce in the scripture that "the gospel is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth." We can call to mind its influence upon
ourselves; often, indeed, had we listened to the finest exhibitions of eloquence, to the most splendid oratorical discourses, but how powerless was their influence
compared with the power of the gospel. There was, as it were, a life-giving principle about the narrative of the gospel, though communicated by the unlettered and
unlearned, that imparted such a feeling of joy, of gladness, of light, and of truth, that our very nature became so enamoured of it, as to reject the necessary repose for
which nature called, but which, when complied with, was continually regretted, inasmuch as it caused a cessation in the contemplation of principles so glorious and
ennobling.

Having made these reflections we cannot but deduce one often repeated lesson from this subject, and that is, the importance of the Priesthood adhering faithfully to the
first principles of the gospel; for it was the power of those principles by which we were led to embrace the truth, and having felt their energy, we are assured of the
potency of those means which God has put into our hands to enable us to lead the honest in heart unto the obedience of faith.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODHURN, PRINTERS, HANOVER-STREET.

No. 4. August 1843. Vol. IV.
Ancient Poetry.

From the Times and Seasons.

THE following very curious poetic composition is at once both novel and interesting, for while the common landmarks of modern poetry are entirely disregarded, there
is something so dignified and exalted conveyed in the ideas of this production, that it cannot fail to strike the attention of every superficial observer.

Uncontrolled by the narrow limits of this earth, and raised above all sublunary objects, his mind soars aloft unto other kingdoms, unravels the secrets of eternity, and
contemplates the organization of worlds in other spheres; the destiny of the living, the dying, and the dead are developed, together with the laws that govern other
worlds, and the state of their inhabitants; the "heaven of heavens" opens before his gaze, and the celestial kingdom, the habitation of the great "I Am," with all its
resplendent, brilliant, and dazzling glory, bursts upon his sight. The celestial, the terrestrial, and the telestial worlds, with all their magnificence and beauty are open to his
view; whilst the various states of their respective inhabitants, are presented before his vision. The dark and gloomy abodes of the departed lost are also unlocked, and
their confusion and misery developed. Our poet seems to be perfectly at home among heavenly worlds, and converses about their proceedings with as much familiarity
as one could do about his domestic economy. He has unlocked great and important principles which were made known to the ancients, but which have been hid for
ages; and when we contemplate the things that are unfolded, we shall be led to say with Paul, "great is the mystery of godliness."

Concerning the style of the poetry, there seems to be a native simplicity-a brilliance of thought-and an originality in the composition, that can only be equalled in the
oracles of truth and by those who profess the same spirit; and when the muse of those ancient poets was fired by the spirit of God, and they spake as they were moved
by the Holy Ghost, there was a richness, a dignity, and a brilliancy of ideas, and an exuberance of thought that ran through all their productions, as in the fascinating
beauties of poesy they rolled forth the words of eternal life, with all their richness, and dignity, and glory, while at the same time they paid little or no attention to the
rules of poetic composition. Let the curtains of heaven be withdrawn, and the purposes and glories of the eternal world burst upon his view, and the dry forms and
simple jingling of rhyme alone, will be very dry and insipid to the enlarged and enlightened understanding of the man of God.

On this subject we quote the following from the learned Rev, John Brown:-"The songs of Moses, Deborah, and Hannah, the prayer of Hezekiah and Habbakuk, if not
also of Mary and Zecharias, Exodus xv, Judges v, 1 Samuel ii, Isaiah xxxviii, Habbakuk iii, Luke i, and the Psalms, most of Job, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, Song of
Solomon, and Lamentations, appear to be of the poetic kind. But after all the pains of the learned, we cannot understand the rules of their metre; nor can we say if they
attended to any fixed rules; and the truth is, no rules in the world will render a man a true poet, who has not a proper stock of imagery and fire in his own mind. Besides
the unequalled fire and bold strokes of imagery in scripture poems, their principal excellency is their being calculated to promote the honour of God, and the everlasting
happiness of mankind."-Dictionary of the Bible.

The last principle mentioned by Mr. Brown is certainly very clearly developed in the poetry of Mr. Smith; and whatever may have been the preconceived opinions of
Justin Butterfield, Esq., we are persuaded that he will now be convinced that the modern prophets can prophesy in poetry, as well as the ancient prophets, and that no
difference, even of that kind, any longer exists.-ED.

From W. W. Phelps to Joseph Smith the Prophet.

VADE MECUM.

Go with me, will you go to the Saints that have died-
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                            Page 408 / 1033
To the next better world where the righteous reside?
Where the angels and spirits in harmony be,
In the joys of a paradise vast?-Go with me.
VADE MECUM.

Go with me, will you go to the Saints that have died-
To the next better world where the righteous reside?
Where the angels and spirits in harmony be,
In the joys of a paradise vast?-Go with me.

Go with me where the truth and the virtues prevail;
Where the union is one, and the years never fail;
Not a heart can conceive, nor a nat'ral eye see
What the Lord has prepar'd for the just.-Go with me.

Go with me where there's no destruction or war;
Neither tyrants, nor sland'rers, nor nations ajar;
Where the system is perfect, and happiness free,
And the life is eternal with God.-Go with me.

Go with me, will you go to the mansions above,
Where the bliss, and the knowledge, the light, and the love,
And the glory of God do eternally be?
Death, the wages of sin, is not there.-Go with me.

Nauvoo, January, 1843.

From Joseph Smith to W. W. Phelps Esq.

A VISION.

I will go, I will go, to the home of the Saints,
Where the virtue's the value, and life the reward;
But before I return to my former estate,
I must fulfil the mission I had from the Lord.

Wherefore, hear O ye heavens, and give ear O ye earth,
And rejoice, ye inhabitants, truly again;
For the Lord he is God, and his life never ends,
And besides him there ne'er was a Saviour of men.

His ways are a wonder, his wisdom is great;
The extent of his doings there's none can unveil;
His purposes fail not; from age unto age
He still is the same, and his years never fail.

His throne is the heavens-his life-time is all
Of eternity now, and eternity then;
His union is power, and none stays his hand,
The Alpha, Omega, for ever. Amen.

For thus saith the Lord, in the spirit of truth,
I am merciful, gracious, and good unto those
That fear me, and live for the life that's to come:
My delight is to honour the Saints with repose,

That serve me in righteousness true to the end;
Eternal's their glory and great their reward.
I'll surely reveal all my myst'ries to them-
The great hidden myst'ries in my kingdom stor'd;

From the council in Kolob, to time on the earth,
And for ages to come unto them I will show

My pleasure and will, what the kingdom will do:
Eternity's wonders they truly shall know.

Great things of the future I'll show unto them,
Yea, things of the vast generations to rise;
For their wisdom and glory shall be very grent,
And their pure understanding extend to the skies.

And before them the wisdom of wise men shall cease,
And the nice understanding of prudent ones fail!
For the light of my spirit shall light mine elect,
And the truth is so mighty twill ever prevail.

And the secrets and plans of my will I'll reveal,
The sanctified pleasures when earth is renew'd;
What  the eye
Copyright   (c)hath not seen, Infobase
                2005-2009,    nor the earMedia
                                          hath yet heard,
                                               Corp.           Page 409 / 1033
Nor the heart of the natural man ever view'd.

I, Joseph, the prophet, in spirit beheld,
And the truth is so mighty twill ever prevail.

And the secrets and plans of my will I'll reveal,
The sanctified pleasures when earth is renew'd;
What the eye hath not seen, nor the ear hath yet heard,
Nor the heart of the natural man ever view'd.

I, Joseph, the prophet, in spirit beheld,
And the eyes of the inner man truly did see
Eternity sketch'd in a vision from God,
Of what was, and now is, and yet is to be.

Those things which the Father ordained of old,
Before the world was or a system had run;
Through Jesus, the Maker and Saviour of all-
The only begotten (Messiah) his son.

Of whom I bear record, as all prophets have,
And the record I bear is the fulness-yea, even
The truth of the gospel of Jesus-the Christ,
With whom I convers'd in the vision of heav'n.

For while in the act of translating his word,
Which the Lord in his grace had appointed to me,
I came to the gospel recorded by John,
Chapter fifth, and the twenty-ninth verse, which you'll see.

Which was given as follows. Speaking of the resurrection of the dead, concerning those who shall hear the voice of the Son of Man:-

"And shall come forth; they who have done good in the resurrection of the just, and they who have done evil in the resurrection of the unjust."

I marvell'd at these resurrections, indeed,
For it came unto me by the spirit direct:
And while I did meditate what it all meant,
The Lord touch'd the eyes of my own intellect.

Hosanna, for ever! They open'd anon,
And the glory of God shone around where I was;
And there was the Son at the Father's right hand,
In a fulness of glory and holy applanse.

I beheld round the throne holy angels and hosts,
And sanctified beings from worlds that have been,
In holiness worshipping God and the Lamb,
For ever and ever. Amen and amen.

And now after all of the proofs made of him,
By witnesses truly, by whom he was known,
This is mine, last of all, that he lives; yea, he lives!
And sits at the right hand of God on his throne.

And I heard a great voice bearing record from heav'n,
He's the Saviour and only begotten of God;
By him, of him, and through him, the worlds were all made,
Even all that career in the heavens so broad.

Whose inhabitants, too, from the first to the last,
Are sav'd by the very same Saviour of ours;
And, of course, are begotten God's daughters and sons
By the very same truths and the very same powers.

And I saw and bear record of warfare in heaven;
For an angel of light, in authority great,
Rebell'd against Jesus and sought for his power,
But was thrust down to woe from his godified state.

And the heavens all wept, and the tears dropp'd like dew,
That Lucifer, son of the morning, had fell!
Yea, is fallen! is fallen and become, oh, alas!
The son of perdition, the devil of hell!

And while I was yet in the spirit of truth,
The commandment was-"Write ye the vision all out,
For Satan, old serpent, the devil's for war,
And yet will encompass the Saints round about."

And I saw, too, the suffering and misery of those,
(Overcome
 Copyright (c)by the devil, in warfare
                 2005-2009,            andMedia
                                Infobase   fight,)Corp.                                                                                           Page 410 / 1033
In hell-fire and vengeance-the doom of the damn'd;
For the Lord said the vision is further, so write:
And yet will encompass the Saints round about."

And I saw, too, the suffering and misery of those,
(Overcome by the devil, in warfare and fight,)
In hell-fire and vengeance-the doom of the damn'd;
For the Lord said the vision is further, so write:

For thus saith the Lord, now concerning all those,
Who know of my power and partake of the same;
And suffer themselves that they be overcome
By the power of Satan, despising my name-

Defying my power, and denying the truth:
They are they of the world, or of men most forlorn,
The sons of perdition, of whom, ah! I say,
'Twere better for them had they never been born.

They're the vessels of wrath, and dishonour to God,
Doom'd to suffer his wrath in the regions of woe,
Through all the long night of eternity's round,
With the devil and all of his angels below.

Of whom it is said no forgiveness is found,
In this world, alas! nor the world that's to come
For they have denyed the spirit of God,
After having receiv'd it, and myst'ry their doom.

And denying the only begotten of God,
And crucify him to themselves, as they do,
And openly put him to shame in their flesh,
By gospel they cannot repentance renew.

They are they who must go to the great lake of fire,
Which burneth with brimstone, yet never consumes,
And dwell with the devil, and angels of his,
While eternity goes and eternity comes.

They are they who must groan through the great second death,
And are not redeemed in the time of the Lord;
While all the rest are, through the triumph of Christ,
Made partakers of grace, by the power of his word.

The myst'ry of godliness truly is great;
The past, and the present, and what is to be;
And this is the gospel-glad tidings to all,
Which the voice from the heavens bore record to me:

That he came to the world in the middle of time,
To lay down his life for his friends and his foes,
And bear away sin as a mission of love,
And sanctify earth for a blessed repose.

'Tis decreed that he'll save all the work of his hands,
And sanctify them by his own precious blood;
And purify earth for the Sabbath of rest,
By the agent of fire as it was by the flood.

The Saviour will save all his Father did give,
Even all that he gave in the regions abroad,

Save the sons of perdition-they are lost, ever lost!
And can never return to the presence of God.

They are they who must reign with the devil in hell,
In eternity now, and eternity then!
Where the worm dieth not, and the fire is not quench'd,
And the punishment still is eternal. Amen.

And which is the torment apostates receive,
But the end or the place where the torment began,
Save to them who are made to partake of the same,
Was never, nor will be revealed unto man.

Yet God, by a vision, shows a glimpse of their fate,
And straightway he closes the scene that was shown;
So the width, or the depth, or the misery thereof,
Save to those that partake, is for ever unknown.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                  Page 411 / 1033
And while I was pondering, the vision was closed,
And the voice said to me, write the vision; for, lo!
Yet God, by a vision, shows a glimpse of their fate,
And straightway he closes the scene that was shown;
So the width, or the depth, or the misery thereof,
Save to those that partake, is for ever unknown.

And while I was pondering, the vision was closed,
And the voice said to me, write the vision; for, lo!
'Tis the end of the scene of the sufferings of those,
Who remain filthy still in their anguish and woe.

And again I bear record of heavenly things,
Where virtue's the value above all that is priz'd,
Of the truth of the gospel concerning the just,
That rise in the first resurrection of Christ.

Who receiv'd, and believ'd, and repented likewise,
And then were baptiz'd, as a man always was,
Who ask'd and receiv'd a remission of sin,
And honoured the kingdom by keeping its laws.

Being buried in water, as Jesus had been,
And keeping the whole of his holy commands,
They received the gift of the spirit of truth,
By the ordinance truly of laying on hands.

For these overcome, by their faith and their works,
Being tried in their life-time, as purified gold,
And seal'd by the spirit of promise to life,
By men called of God, as was Aaron of old.

They are they, of the church of the first-born of God,
And unto whose hands he committeth all things;
For they hold the keys of the kingdom of heav'n,
And reign with the Saviour, as priests and as kings.

They're priests of the order of Melchisedec,
Like Jesus (from whom is this highest reward),
Receiving a fulness of glory and light;
As written-they're God's, even sons of the Lord.

So all things are theirs; yea, of life or of death;
Yea, whether things now, or to come, all are theirs,
And they are the Saviour's, and he is the Lord's,
Having overcome all, as eternity's heirs.

'Tis wisdom that man never glory in man,
But give God the glory for all that he hath;
For the righteous will walk in the presence of God,
While the wicked are trod under foot in his wrath.

Yea, the righteous shall dwell in the presence of God,
And of Jesus, forever, from earth's second birth-
For when he comes down in the splendour of heav'n,
All those he'll bring with him to reign on the earth.

These are they that arise in their bodies of flesh,
When the trump of the first resurrection shall sound;
These are they that come up to Mount Zion, in life,
Where the blessings and gifts of the spirit abound.

These are they that have come to the heavenly place;
To the numberless courses of angels above:
To the city of God, e'en the holiest of all,
And the home of the blessed, the fountain of love;

To the church of old Enoch, and of the first-born:
And gen'ral assembly of ancient renown'd,
Whose names are all kept in the archives of heav'n,
As chosen and faithful, and fit to be crown'd.

These are they that are perfect through Jesu's own blood,
Whose bodies celestial are mention'd by Paul,
Where the sun is the typical glory thereof,
And God, and his Christ, are the true judge of all.

Again, I beheld the terrestrial world,
In the order and glory of Jesus go on;
'Twas  not as(c)
 Copyright    the2005-2009,
                  church of the first-born
                              Infobase     of God,
                                        Media  Corp.        Page 412 / 1033
But shone in its place, as the moon to the sun.

Behold, these are they that have died without law;
And God, and his Christ, are the true judge of all.

Again, I beheld the terrestrial world,
In the order and glory of Jesus go on;
'Twas not as the church of the first-born of God,
But shone in its place, as the moon to the sun.

Behold, these are they that have died without law;
The heathen of ages that never had hope,
And those of the region and shadow of death.
The spirits in prison, that light has brought up.

To spirits in prison the Saviour once preach'd,
And taught them the gospel, with powers afresh;
And then were the living baptiz'd for their dead,
That they might be judg'd as if men in the flesh.

These are they that are hon'rable men of the earth;
Who were blinded and dup'd by the cunning of men;
They receiv'd not the truth of the Saviour at first;
But did, when they heard it in prison again.

Not valiant for truth, they obtain'd not the crown,
But are of that glory that's typ'd by the moon:
They are they, that come into the presence of Christ,
But not to the fulness of God on his throne.

Again, I beheld the telestial, as third,
The lesser, or starry world, next in its place,
For the leaven must leaven three measures of meal,
And every knee bow that is subject to grace.

These are they that receiv'd not the gospel of Christ,
Or evidence, either, that he ever was;
As the stars are all diff'rent in glory and light,
So differs the glory of these by the laws.

These are they that deny not the spirit of God,
But are thrust down to hell, with the devil, for sins,
As hypocrites, liars, whoremongers and thieves,
And stay 'till the last resurrection begins.

'Till the Lamb shall have finish'd the work he began;
Shall have trodden the winepress in fury alone.
And overcome all by the pow'r of his might:
He conquers to conquer, and saves all his own.

These are they that receive not a fulness of light,
From Christ, in eternity's world, where they are,
The terrestial sends them the Comforter, though.
And minist'ring angels, to happify there.

And so the telestial is minister'd to,
By ministers from the terrestrial one,
As terrestrial is, from the celestial throne;
And the great, greater, greatest, seem's stars, moon, and sun.

And thus I beheld, in the vision of heav'n,
The telestial glory, dominion and bliss,

Surpassing the great understanding of men,-
Unknown, save reveal'd, in a world vain as this.

And lo! I beheld the terrestrial, too,
Which excels the telestial in glory and light,
In splendour and knowledge, and wisdom and joy,
In blessings and graces, dominion and might.

I beheld the celestial, in glory sublime;
Which is the most excellent kingdom that is,
Where God, e'en the Father, in harmony reigns;
Almighty, supreme, and eternal in bliss.

Where the church of the first-born in union reside,
And they see as they're seen, and they know as they're known
Being equal in power, dominion and might,
With a fulness of glory and grace round his throne
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                    Page 413 / 1033
The glory celestial is one like the sun;
The glory terrestrial is one like the moon;
The glory telestial is one like the stars,
Where the church of the first-born in union reside,
And they see as they're seen, and they know as they're known
Being equal in power, dominion and might,
With a fulness of glory and grace round his throne

The glory celestial is one like the sun;
The glory terrestrial is one like the moon;
The glory telestial is one like the stars,
And all harmohize like the parts of a tune.

As the stars are all different in lustre and size,
So the telestial region is mingled in bliss;
From the least unto greatest, and greatest to least,
The reward is exactly as promised in this.

These are they that came out for Apollos and Paul;
For Cephas and Jesus, in all kinds of hope;
For Enoch and Moses, and Peter and John;
For Luther and Calvin, and even the Pope.

For they never received the gospel of Christ
Nor the prophetic spirit that came from the Lord;
Nor the covenant neither, which Jacob once had;
They went their own way, and they have their reward.

By the order of God, last of all, these are they,
That will not be gather'd with saints here below,
To be caught up to Jesus, and meet in the cloud:
In darkness they worshipp'd; to darkness they go.

These are they that are sinful, the wicked at large,
That glutted their passion by meanness or worth;
All liars, adulterers, sorcerers, and proud,
And suffer, as promis'd, God's wrath on the earth.

These are they that must suffer the vengeance of hell,
'Till Christ shall have trodden all enemies down,
And perfected his work, in the fulness of time,
And his crown'd on his throne with his glorious crown.

The vast multitude of the telestial world-
As the stars of the skies, or the sands of the sea;
The voice of Jehovah echo'd far and wide,
Every tongue shall confess and they all bow the knee.

Ev'ry man shall be judg'd by the works of his life,
And receive a reward in the mansions prepar'd;
For his judgments are just, and his works never end,
As his prophets and servants have always declar'd.

But the great things of God, which he show'd unto me,
Unlawful to utter, I dare not declare;
They surpass all the wisdom and greatness of men,
And only are seen, as has Paul where they are.

I will go, I will go, while the secret of life,
Is blooming in heaven, and blasting in hell;
Is leaving on earth, and a-budding in space:
I will go, I will go, with you, brother, farewell.

Nauvoo, February, 1843.

Forgiveness.

"Brethren, if a man be overtaken in a fault, ye, which are spiritual, restore such an one in the spirit of meckness, considering thyself lest thou also be tempted."-Paul.

We feel the necessity of urging the above quotation upon the attention of all Saints, and especially of the priesthood at the present time, and would affectionately
recommend the practice of the precept contained therein.

Offences whilst we are in the present state will necessarily come, and if we will act righteously before God, they will not come in vain, neither shall we be exercised by
them without deriving some benefit from our experience. But when offences do arise, is there not a fear that some are more prone to magnify the fault than to lessen it;
are not some more ready to exercise the attribute of judgment than that of mercy; we fear it is too often the case; but we would intimate that wherever such a spirit
exists, there is not that charity which covereth a multitude of sins; and he who is so actuated, stands in a position in which God cannot forgive him, even as it is written,
"If ye do not forgive neither will your Father which is in heaven forgive our trespasses." This, beloved brethren, is a most serious consideration, and has a claim upon the
attention of all called to be Saints. The individual who forgives another for a real injury does a godlike act, and we pity him who has never felt the exquisite, the
unspeakable sensation of delight that thrills the bosom of the man that forgives-

Copyright
How       (c) to
    noble 'tis 2005-2009,  Infobase Media Corp.
                 own a fault!                                                                                                                         Page 414 / 1033

How generous and divine to forgive it!
"If ye do not forgive neither will your Father which is in heaven forgive our trespasses." This, beloved brethren, is a most serious consideration, and has a claim upon the
attention of all called to be Saints. The individual who forgives another for a real injury does a godlike act, and we pity him who has never felt the exquisite, the
unspeakable sensation of delight that thrills the bosom of the man that forgives-

How noble 'tis to own a fault!

How generous and divine to forgive it!

While we would urge the exercise of the principle of forgiveness, we are not to be understood as exhorting the Saints to wink at iniquity: but when error is discovered,
when offence is given-that they seek its removal-that they exhort in all meekness those who are in error to abandon their errors, and by no means become the reporters
of those errors abroad; but rather let charity be in exercise to put away the evil, and then draw a veil over the perpetration of it.

In order for the various branches to be successful in the work of the Lord, they must be in a healthy condition; they must not be distracted by dissension, by an
unforgiving spirit; for, if so, the Lord will not acknowledge them as his-he will not grant them his blessing-and they will stand in the position of salt that has lost its
savour-the mock and derision of all men.

Let, then, the various branches and members individually take this great principle into consideration, and see whether they are acting in accordance with the exhortation
at the head of this article, that the blessing of the Lord may be upon them; or whether they are acting contrary to it, and are in consequent confusion arising from the
withdrawal of the spirit of the Lord from their midst.

And again, if there be individuals or churches in this condition, let them humble themselves before God, acknowledge their error and confess their sins, knowing that
"He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness."

EDITOR.

Sons of God.

Extracted From the Times and Seasons:

When the gospel of Jesus Christ was ushered forth into the world, there was something beautiful and glorious connected with it-something which, when rightly
understood, had a tendency to enamour and captivate the soul of man. There was a dignity, a glory, and a freedom associated with its principles, which the generality of
men, and even the teachers of Israel, knew little or nothing about. The Jews, indeed, had been taught, "that to them belonged the promises, the giving of the law, and
the service of God"-that "theirs were the Fathers," and that from them (according to the flesh) Christ was to come; but of the nature and office of the Messiah, of the
kind of glory that should be revealed when he came, and of the dignity, glory, and fulness of those blessings that should accrue to the human family, when he made his
appearance among the children of men, they seemed to be entirely ignorant, as well as of the union and relationship to God which would be placed within the reach of
the children of men to obtain through the medium of his atonement, and the redemption wrought out by him. Long accustomed to types and shadows, to sprinklings,
washings, sacrifices, and the observance of a law that could never make the comers thereunto perfect, they understood not, and could not appreciate that more
"excellent sacrifice," and the "better covenant" when it was revealed. They had long been "under a schoolmaster," and he had not taught them the glories of a celestial
law-the riches, glory, fulness and blessings of the gospel of peace, nor the freedom of the sons of God; consequently when the true light, that lighteth every man that
cometh into the world, made his appearance, "he was in the world, and the world knew him not. He came to his own, and his own received him not; but to as many as
did receive him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to as many as believed on his name, which were born not of blood, nor of the will of the
flesh, nor of man, but of God."

Not only were the Jews ignorant of these things, but the Gentiles also (who profess to believe the gospel) seem to be ignorant of the great principles that regulate the
kingdom of God, and of the unspeakable privileges of the sons of God. As the peculiar privileges of the gospel have long been banished from the church-as the light of
revelation has long since ceased to dawn upon the professors of Christianity-and as the followers of Jesus have no other landmark but that of the written word of God,
perverted by the enthusiastic zeal of uninspired partizans and religious bigots, who, however well meaning and sincere they might be, and however learned and
intelligent in other respects, had no means of obtaining correct religious intelligence, nor a knowledge of the things of God. The world, therefore, must necessarily be
ignorant, for "faith comes by hearing" (not by reading only), and hearing by the word of God; and how can they hear without a preacher, and how can he preach except
he be sent.

"To as many as believed, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to as many as believed on his name," is the declaration of John. This declaration
being made, it becomes us to enquire what peculiar blessings are connected with this sonship, and what is the nature of this heavenly boon referred to by John, "for,"
says he, "to as many as believed, to them gave he power," &c., evidently showing that if they did not believe, they could not become the sons of God, neither could
they without the "true light" referred to by John. He might be in the world, and the world knew him not-he might come to his own, and his own receive him not; but
nevertheless he was the true light that lighteth every man that cometh into the world, as it is written by the prophet of the Lord,-"the light of truth, which truth shineth."
This is the light of Christ. As also he is the sun, and the power thereof by which it was made. As also he is in the moon, and is the light of the moon, and the power
thereof by which it was made. As also the light of the stars, and the power thereof by which they were made. And the earth also, and the power thereof; even the earth
upon which you stand.

And the light which now shineth, which giveth you light, is through him who enlighteneth your eyes, which is the same light that quickeneth your understandings; which
light proceedeth forth from the presence of God to fill the immensity of space. The light which is in all things, which giveth life to all things, which is the law by which all
things are governed, even the power of God who sitteth upon his throne, who is in the bosom of eternity, who is in midst of all things."-D. O. sec. vii. Consequently, if in
the world there is any wisdom, any intelligence, any true principle, it all proceeds from the "Father of Lights, in whom there is no variableness nor shadow of turning."
All virtue, goodness, purity, and righteousness that then may be in the world, emanates from him, the great fountain of blessings and the dispenser of every good: his
blessings are scattered promiscuously over the universe: all the human family participate in his benevoience: he seuds his rain on the evil and on the good and causes his
sun to shine on the just and on the unjust; yet he does not bestow this sonship upon all, nor introduce the whole of the human family to the nearness of that relationship.

To be a son of God is to be born of God, not of blood nor of the will of the flesh, but of God-to be related to, and be the son of God. Paul says, in writing to the
Galatians,-"Now ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus; for as many of you as have been baptized into Christ, have put on Christ. . . And if ye be
Christ's, then are ye Abraham's seed, and heirs according to the promise." We may here pause, and ask, what we inherit: Paul says, "ye are heirs of God and joint heirs
with Jesus Christ our Lord;" consequently we inherit great blessings; we are conjointly with Christ, the sons of God, and with him inherit like blessings from the Father:
he is our brother, God is our Father; and hence in Gal. iv. 4,7, it is written-"But when the fulness of time was come, God sent forth his son made of a woman, made
under the law, to redeem them that were under the law, that we might receive the adoption of sons. And because ye are sons, God hath sent forth the spirit of his son
into your hearts, crying, Abba, Father. Wherefore thou art no more a servant but a son; and if a son, then an heir of God through Christ," through the atonement and
redemption wrought out by him, and obedience to the law of the gospel.

 Copyright
There       (c) 2005-2009,
      is a depth,             Infobase
                  a dignity, and        Media Corp.
                                 glory connected                                                                                                  Page
                                                 with this subject that very few have had any idea of: but when rightly understood it has a tendency       415the
                                                                                                                                                     to enlarge / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                   heart,
expand the capacity, to give us just and comprehensive views of the plans of Jehovah, and it justifies the ways of God to man. Narrow prejudice and bigotry flees at its
approach, and haggard superstition hides its head in shame. It was a subject upon which the apostles loved to dwell, and Paul in writing to the Galatians concerning
under the law, to redeem them that were under the law, that we might receive the adoption of sons. And because ye are sons, God hath sent forth the spirit of his son
into your hearts, crying, Abba, Father. Wherefore thou art no more a servant but a son; and if a son, then an heir of God through Christ," through the atonement and
redemption wrought out by him, and obedience to the law of the gospel.

There is a depth, a dignity, and glory connected with this subject that very few have had any idea of: but when rightly understood it has a tendency to enlarge the heart,
expand the capacity, to give us just and comprehensive views of the plans of Jehovah, and it justifies the ways of God to man. Narrow prejudice and bigotry flees at its
approach, and haggard superstition hides its head in shame. It was a subject upon which the apostles loved to dwell, and Paul in writing to the Galatians concerning
their departure from the simplicity of the gospel, portrays the dignity, the freedom, the blessings, and the glory of the sonship in striking and vivid colours; and when
contrasted with the folly, the weakness and absurdity of the gentile superstitious, and the beggarly elements of the world, presents a thrilling discord.

It is an opinion that generally prevails in the religious world, that all people who have united themselves to a religious body, if it is presumed that they have "got religion,"
are sons of God, an opinion than which nothing could be more absurd or preposterous. That many individuals have been serving God in different parts of the earth, and
among different seets of professing christians, with all sincerity, diligence, and faithfulness, we are free to admit; but to say that all those individuals, or all those churches
were sons of God, would be saying that which could not be supported by the scriptures of truth. We doubt not their zeal; we do not question their diligence, nor their
desire to do good; but there are certain principles which do not exist among them, which must necessarily be connected with the sons of God. If a man is a son of God,
he can comprehend the things of God, enter into the designs of Jehovah, unravel the mysteries of the kingdom of God, and contemplate the future designs of the great I
Am, as they shall roll forth in all their dignity, and majesty, and glory, and this they do not profess to enjoy.

Did this principle universally exist, sectarianism would fall, and all the different systems of theology would crumble into ruin. Idolatry would not have an existence, and
Mahommedanism would be annihilated; Catholicism would be no more; the names of Presbyterian and Methodist would be blotted out; and all the different parties,
whether found among the Mahommedans, the Heathens, or Christians, all being taught of God, would possess the same principles of intelligence: and whether in
Europe, Asia, Africa, or America, they would have the same system of theology-being taught by the same God, instructed by the same spirit, and led into the same
truths; and there would be but the one church, which would be the universal church of the universal world: for if God teaches one man, he will teach him the truth. If two
churches were to receive his tuition, they would no longer be two, but one; and if he teaches the world, the world will be one.

There is a principle of intelligence connected with it that burns like a lamp in the bosom of its possessor-chases away the "gross darkness" with which the human mind
has been enveloped, and spreads a halo of glory around. Hence, says the apostle, "because ye are sons, God hath sent forth the spirit of his son into your hearts."
Persons thus situated are "therefore no more strangers, but fellow-citizens with the saints, and of the household of God;" possessing a union and relationship to him
which nothing but the fulness of the gospel can impart, being no longer either strangers or servants, but sons.

There is a very material difference between a servant and a son. The ties that bind a father and son together are much more sacred and binding than those which unite a
master and servant. A father feels bound to his child by paternal ties, to his servant he does not: a father expects from his child a filial and affectionate regard: but he
expects a servant merely to do his work, and pays him for his services. A father reveals unto his son his purposes and designs, he does not acquaint a servant with
them: a son inherits his fathers property, a servant does not-having received his wages he has no further demand. Hence the reason of Paul's remark-"Wherefore thou
art no more a servant but a son, and if a son, then an heir of God through Christ;" and hence, also, the reason of our Saviour's remark, Johnxv-"Henceforth I call you
not servants but friends (they were his brethren, and God their father), for the servant knoweth not what his Lord docth; but I have called you friends, for all things that
I have beard of my Father I have made known unto you." I have revealed it. I have obtained revelation from the Father because I am his son. I have revealed them unto
you because ye are his sons also, and my brethren and friends; "no longer strangers, nor aliens, but fellow-citizens." Christ had revelation, and they had revelation also;
because he revealed his Father's will unto them, and they were placed in a situation to know the mind, the will, and purposes of God through the sonship. The great
distinction was, that a servant did not know what his Lord did, and a son did know; thus we see that a son of God has revelation, a servant has not, and this is the
grand difference between the seetarians, and the Latter-day Saints.

Take away the principle of revelation from the gospel, and it is stript of its beauty, robbed of its glory, and like Samson when his locks were shorn, it is weak, feeble,
destitute, and powerless.

Enoch understood something of the principles and nature of this sonship, for he walked with God, and was not, for God took him.

Noah, having revelations from God, understood this principle; Abraham also being a son of God, was made acquainted with the designs of his master, he had
revelations from God, and knew what his master did.

Isaac, Jacob, and Moses possessed the same principle, and claimed the same relationship, there were also numbers of them in job's day, and we read that when the
sons of God presented themselves before God, satan also presented himself, and the Lord asked him, "from whence comest thou?" &c.: evidently shewing that the sons
of God in those days came into the presence of God, and had communion with and revelation from him. The Lord spake also unto Job and he answered and said, "I
have heard of thee by the hearing of the ear; but now mine eye seeth thee:" in fact, we read of the sons of God before the flood, and of their transgression with the
daughters of men-Gen. vi. In fact, it is through the medium of this relationship, that men in different ages have had communicated unto them the will, purposes, and
designs of the great Jehovah; or that they know anything of futurity, of God, heaven, or hell. It is this principle which introduces men into the presence of God, draws
aside the curtain of futurity, unveils the beauties of the eternal world, and enables man to gaze on the beatific sight, to behold the dignity and glory of God, and to
contemplate the future purposes of Jehovah, as they shall roll forth in all their majesty, their dignity and glory.

The Jews were, for a season, placed under a schoolmaster until Christ; but when he came he took all that would obey the gospel from under his tuition-took away the
veil that had long been on their hearts, and came "to redeem those that were under the law that they might receive the adoption of sons."

When the gospel was restored, and this sonship again imparted, the heavens were again opened and the visions of God unfolded; light burst forth upon the human mind,
"and life and immortality were (again) brought to light by the gospel." Peter, James, and John saw Jesus transfigured on the Mount, and Elijah and Moses talking with
him; the sick were healed, the blind received their sight, the lame leaped as an hart, and the poor had the gospel preached to them; sectarianism trembled, and bigotry
stood ashamed, hypocrisy was unveiled, and narrow prejudice stood forth in all its native deformity; while truth stalked triumphantly, and intelligence spread like the
rays of the sun.

The spirit of God rested upon the people, on the day of Pentecost, "like cloven tongues as of fire;" men began to prophesy, to dream dreams, and to see visions. Paul
was caught up unto the third heavens, and heard things that were not lawful to utter. John, on the isle of Patmos, had the heavens opened to him; while prophesies and
revelations were poured forth upon the church, which led John to exclaim-"Behold what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the
sons of God: therefore the world knoweth us not because it knew him not. Beloved, now are we the sons of God, and it doth not yet appear what we shall be: but we
know that when he shall appear we shall be like him, for we shall see him as he is." How did they get in possession of this intelligence, but through the medium of this
sonship, and the revelation and intelligence communicated thereby? What have we had from that time to this, but forms and theories-the systems and dogmas of men,
without certainty, prophesy, or revelation? It is true that many have sincerely desired to do the will of God; but they could only become his servants, because as the
gospel has long since become corrupt and departed, it has not been in their power to become the "sons of God," however desirous they might be to avail themselves of
that privilege. It was not until our Saviour made his appearance among men, that the Jews had "power to become the sons of God," and it was not till the Lord revealed
himself  from
 Copyright   (c)the heavens, restored
                  2005-2009,          theMedia
                               Infobase  priesthood
                                                Corp.and the gospel in these last days, that men had power to become his sons; but as the kingdom Page
                                                                                                                                                    of heaven is now
                                                                                                                                                            416   / 1033
preached all men may rush into it, and avail themselves of those glorious privileges which have long been forfeited in consequence of the transgression and apostacy of
the church.
sonship, and the revelation and intelligence communicated thereby? What have we had from that time to this, but forms and theories-the systems and dogmas of men,
without certainty, prophesy, or revelation? It is true that many have sincerely desired to do the will of God; but they could only become his servants, because as the
gospel has long since become corrupt and departed, it has not been in their power to become the "sons of God," however desirous they might be to avail themselves of
that privilege. It was not until our Saviour made his appearance among men, that the Jews had "power to become the sons of God," and it was not till the Lord revealed
himself from the heavens, restored the priesthood and the gospel in these last days, that men had power to become his sons; but as the kingdom of heaven is now
preached all men may rush into it, and avail themselves of those glorious privileges which have long been forfeited in consequence of the transgression and apostacy of
the church.

Cornehus was a servant of God; he feared God together with all his house: he fasted, and prayed, and gave alms, and his prayers and his offerings were accepted
before God; and an angel was sent to him to tell him of it. He was as good, as virtuous, as moral, as sincere and devout, as any man could be at the present day; but he
was not a son of God, he was only a servant; and it was necessary after all his piety, and virtue, and religion, that he should send for Peter to tell him "words whereby
he and his house could be saved;" and so at the present day it will be found that however devout and sincere the children of men may have been, that it is necessary that
they should come to the standard that God has set up for the salvation of the human family in these last days: repent and be baptized, in the name of Jesus Christ, for the
remission of sins, and have hands laid on them for the gift of the Holy Ghost, by those whom God has ordained, before they can receive the adoption of sons,
participate in the glories of the gospel, and receive an inheritance in the celestial kingdom of God.

The Gift of the Holy Ghost.

In the renewal of the covenant with the children of men, there are many subjects of great interest to the Saints and of unspeakable value; but the gift of the Holy Ghost
stands pre-eminently distinguished as the greatest gift that man could receive or Deity bestow.

The possession of this gift, which is the power of godliness, is what constitutes the special difference between the church of the living God, and the multitude of systems
that have originated through the will of man.

In order that this gift might again be imparted in its fulness, the covenant has been renewed, for unless it had been sent forth as in days that are past, the Lord would not
have a church prepared to meet him at his coming, for as he is unchangeably the same, and the plan of salvation which he has perfected also being unalterably the same,
it was necessary that a church should be instituted on the foundation of apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner stone; and as the church,
which was built up by the instrumentality of the immediate followers of the Saviour, has been rased to its foundations, or, in other words, as the falling away has come,
and the original authority that was in the church of Christ, being no longer on the earth, the children of men have raised up system after system according to their own
imaginings, while the gifts and offices found in the primitive church have no existence amongst them. Yet we read that the Lord imparted these gifts and offices "for the
perfecting of the Saints,* for the work of the ministry, and for the edifying of the body of Christ, till we all come in the unity of the faith and of the knowledge of the Son
of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ."

Now if we ask the question have we yet attained to this standard, surely the universal answer would be, "we have not," especially when we closely examine the nature
of it. Here Christ is set forth as the pattern or model after which his people are to be fashioned. Through the operations of faith, and the consequent knowledge resulting
from the exercise of it, we are to comprehend the Son of God, and know even as we are known, as it is written-"when we see him we shall be like him," and shall have
attained unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ.

Now for the attainment of this state of glory and perfection, our blessed Lord, on his ascension to his Father's right hand, imparted these gifts to his people, and
appointed these various offices for the perfecting of the Saints. But, says the objector, we acknowledge these things were necessary and were given, and on the
foundation of apostles and prophets the church has been built, and the superstructure has been rising from that day to the present, and by and by the top stone will be
brought to crown the edifice with shoutings of "grace, grace unto it."

But in our ideas of a building, we always connect with it some order of architecture, some general keeping and character; but what is the fact of the case with regard to
the component parts of modern christendom; are they as the stones of a beautiful temple, all fitly joined together and compacted by that which every joint supplieth, or
rather is it not full of fissures and deformity, are not the materials discordant and unlike each other-an heterogenous mass of confusion, of wood, of hay, of stubble,
owing to the successive builders rejecting the plan of the great architect, and substituting their miserable designs instead of it, until yet a little while, and the GRAND
MASTER of the divine art shall appear, and they who are not prepared for his coming, shall be overwhelmed amid the ruin of their falling structures, when they will
seek to hide themselves in vain from the fury of his wrath; while they who have listened to the voice of mercy, and have come unto Christ in his appointed way, even as
unto a living stone, disallowed indeed of men, but chosen of God, and precious, will be found as lively stones, constituting a spiritual house, having a holy priesthood, to
offer up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God by Jesus Christ.-And let us remember, that if these gifts or the varied powers of the Holy Ghost were necessary for the
perfecting of one Saint, in the age in which the apostle wrote, the same agency will be required at this day, in order that we may each individually attain to the same
measure, to the same fulness.

And what is that fulness? even the fulness of Christ. What gratitude should characterize the people of God for the privileges they enjoy, to have all doubt, all uncertainty
removed, while their faith has changed into a positive knowledge of the things of God, and amid the gloom and obscurity by which they are surrounded, their pathway is
illuminated by a true light, which shall, if they are faithful, grow brighter and brighter unto perfect and eternal day.

Let us always bear in mind that before the reception of this glorious principle, we were as without life, dead in trespasses and in sins; but having been quickened by the
spirit of God, we have become new creatures in Christ Jesus, and have commenced a career of immortality, being in possession of an agency before which every
adverse power must give way or contribute to our well-being. Therefore, let the Saints remember the high position in which they stand, and call to mind what is required
of them; for they are in the light while the world lieth in darkness, and when the people thereof shall cry "peace and safety, sudden destruction shall come upon them."
But ye, brethren, are not in darkness, that that day should overtake you as a thief; ye are all the children of the light, and the children of the day. We are not of the night
nor of darkness; therefore, let us not sleep as do others; but let us watch and be sober; for they that sleep, sleep in the night; and they that be drunken, are drunken in
the night. But let us, who are of the day, be sober, putting on the breastplate of faith and love, and for an helmet the hope of salvation. For God hath not appointed us
to wrath, but to obtain salvation by our Lord Jesus Christ, who died for us, that, whether we wake or sleep, we should live together with him. Wherefore comfort
yourselves together, and edify one another, even as also ye do. And we beseech you, brethren, to know them which labour among you, and are over you in the Lord,
and admonish you; and to esteem them very highly in love for their work's sake, and be at peace among yourselves.

EDITOR.

  *. For the gathering together of the Saints.-Old Translation.

Editorial.

WE have thought fit to publish the piece entitled Ancient Poetry, from the pen of our beloved president Joseph Smith, because of the intrinsic merit of the subject
matter, the glorious doctrines and sublime truths which it comprises. We are well aware that the construction of the verse may be subject to criticism, but we should
 Copyright
certainly pity(c)the
                   2005-2009,   Infobase
                     individual who wouldMedia
                                          make Corp.                                                                                                Page
                                               the inequalities of measure, or whatever else he may deem faults, an extinguisher of the rare and sublime   417 / it1033
                                                                                                                                                         doctrines
contains. But while making these remarks we are aware of the false standard by which the servants of the Lord are judged in the present day. So far removed are
modern christians from the inspirations of heaven, or from men delegated of God as his servants, and sent forth to bear testimony of the same, that their conceptions of
Editorial.

WE have thought fit to publish the piece entitled Ancient Poetry, from the pen of our beloved president Joseph Smith, because of the intrinsic merit of the subject
matter, the glorious doctrines and sublime truths which it comprises. We are well aware that the construction of the verse may be subject to criticism, but we should
certainly pity the individual who would make the inequalities of measure, or whatever else he may deem faults, an extinguisher of the rare and sublime doctrines it
contains. But while making these remarks we are aware of the false standard by which the servants of the Lord are judged in the present day. So far removed are
modern christians from the inspirations of heaven, or from men delegated of God as his servants, and sent forth to bear testimony of the same, that their conceptions of
what a prophet of the Lord would be are most erroneous; they seem totally forgetful that the greatest of prophets have been men of like passions with ourselves,
subject to the frailties and infirmities of our common nature. And history, also, sufficiently proves that these false views of the servants of the Lord have obtained at all
times when they have been sent to the people; men have formed false views of what a prophet or man of God should be, and guided by these erroneous principles,
have lain in watch for iniquity, or anything they could possibly construe into crime, and then prompted by their prejudices, have generally succeded either in banishing
them away from their coasts, or in exterminating them from the face of the earth.

And we regret to say that many in the present day, conceiving that our beloved president does not come up to the standard they have formed of a prophet, are lingering
in disobedience of what they know to be truth, while Satan seems to be quickening their sensibilities in the detection of error, and we fear it may be possible for some
to stumble over the errors of others, either real or imaginary, until their own destruction becomes inevitable. No situation is more to be pitied. Satan flatters them that it
is their love of holiness and purity that thus prompts them to watch so narrowly the conduct of others; while he is blindly leading them on in the rejection of the plain
commandments of God, without obedience to which they can never enter into his presence. And in this condition how shall they judge? Know they not that obedience
is required before the gift of the Holy Ghost is promised, which alone can enable them justly to discern character, and to estimate aright the actions of others.

We are aware that the opinions held by many respecting the character of a prophet, would sweep away alike every man of God of whom we have a record, and
consign them to the society of the unrighteous and defiled.-We would recommend such, in order to prove our assertion, to insert the name of Joseph Smith in the place
of that of many of the prophets of the Old Testament, so as to break through the veil of our blindness, and modernize the narrative, and we think they will have no
hesitancy in acknowledging the truth of our assertion. We quote the following as an instance of what we mean:-And in those days, when Joseph Smith (Moses) was
grown, he went forth unto his brethren, and looked on their burdens; also, he saw a Missourian (Egyptian) smiting a brother (an Hebrew); and he looked round about,
and when he saw no man, he slew the Missourian (Egyptian), and hid him in the sand-Exodus 2, xi.

EMIGRATION.-We have received, much to our surprise, two copies of the following announcement, which have been sent, one to the branch at Johnston, and the
other to the Bridge of Weir.

Liverpool, 20th July, 1843.

DEAR BRETHREN,-I wish to inform you that I have determined on going out to Navo on the 1st September, with my Family, Brother James Thomson, Elder,
Glasgow, and a few others of the Brethren, & would be happy how many of our Brethren would accompany us.

I have arranged with Messrs. John William Shaw & Co. of Liverpool, for a First-Class American Packet Ship to sail from that on the 1st September to New Orleans,
to be taken for ï¿½3 10s each, and half-price for Children under fourteen years of age, to be found in Provisions according to the undermentioned scale during the
voyage, and to include any charge for pass-up, Head Money and Provisions; and also to be taken free from the Broomielaw to Liverpool, and luggage to be put on
board the Vessel free of every expense, only the passengers to find themselves from their arrival in Liverpool until the ship goes into the river-the time not to exceed
forty-eight hours, and to be allowed to sleep on board. As I went out with Brother Pratt, in the ship Emerald, and was appointed by him to serve out the Provisions and
Water to all the passengers, I flatter myself that I can still do justice to the Brethren in that particular:

It is arranged with Messrs. Shaw, and Co., that by paying ï¿½1 each of a deposit to Messrs. Hamilton Brothers, and Co., Broomielaw, Glasgow, they will grant a
ticket securing a berth and the remaining ï¿½2 10s. to be paid to J. W. Shaw and Co. on arrival at Liverpool, and as a great many have already paid their deposit.
Early application is recommended as above.

I am, dear brethren, yours truly,

JOSEPH QUAIL.*

Scale of Provisions:

65 lb of Biscuit, 21 lb of Oat Meal, 10 lb of Flour, 3 lb of Rice, 3 lb of Barley, 21 lb of Potatoes, 15 lb of Beef and Pork, 12 lb of Dried Fish, 4 lb of Butter, 4 lb of
Sugar, 3 lb Treacle, 3 quarts of pure Water per day.

We at once denounce the projected scheme as utterly without authority from the Church, and shall consider the projectors, and all that may encourage them, as traitors
to the order of the Church and as rebelling against the authority of the priesthood acknowledged by all that enter into covenant with God. We are much pleased with
the manner in which our brethren have received it, and rejoice in the faithfulness manifested in the extract from the letter of elder Gibson Ellwood, of Johnston, which
follows the announcement:-

"We have this day received some bills of fare to New Orleans (one of which we enclose), from some person or persons whom we know not, nevertheless they call
themselves brethren, apparently looking over what was written by you in the first number of the present volume of the STAR, concerning emigration; but we wish to
state that we detest and abhor such proceedings, and likewise, we are not willing to put ourselves under the charge of them whom the Lord has not appointed, nor will
he bless, because they have not been called to such a charge; neither are we willing to be gulled by the word elder, which is by them placed in a conspicious position in
the said bill of fare. The individual says, "he went out with, and was appointed by elder Pratt to serve out the provisions and water to all the passengers, and Hatters
himself that he can still do justice to the brethren in that particular; but we wish to inform him that we can get justice without him, and that we look not only at what men
have done, but also at what they are doing now! and although their fare may be five shillings cheaper, we are not willing to leave the order of God's house for that, nor
for their twelve pounds of dried fish, as we are not desrious of living by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth from the month of God. This is the answer we
give to them who think we would leave the order of God's house, for an additional supply of beef and pork, or any other trifle of the kind.

Yours, truly, &c.,

GIBSON ELLWOOD, P. Elder.

To Thomas Ward, 36, Chapel Street, Liverpool, ROBERT MARTIN, Clerk.

We would sincerely urge upon the attention of the Saints the counsel we gave in our first number of the present volume, that they recognise those of the priesthood who
are appointed
 Copyright  (c)to2005-2009,
                  superintendInfobase
                              the emigration
                                       Mediadepartment,
                                             Corp.      and by no means (if they seek the blessing of the Lord), to trust themselves in the handsPage
                                                                                                                                                 of any person
                                                                                                                                                         418 /usurping
                                                                                                                                                                 1033
an authority which has never been delegated unto him.

We have to announce that we expect our first ship to sail between the 25th of August and the 1st of September, and we would desire all who intend to avail themselves
To Thomas Ward, 36, Chapel Street, Liverpool, ROBERT MARTIN, Clerk.

We would sincerely urge upon the attention of the Saints the counsel we gave in our first number of the present volume, that they recognise those of the priesthood who
are appointed to superintend the emigration department, and by no means (if they seek the blessing of the Lord), to trust themselves in the hands of any person usurping
an authority which has never been delegated unto him.

We have to announce that we expect our first ship to sail between the 25th of August and the 1st of September, and we would desire all who intend to avail themselves
of the first opportunity, to secure their passages without delay; also sending at the same time all the names, ages, and occupations of the families. We shall also feel
obliged by the brethren in the different branches making a public announcement of the same. The fare will be as reasonable as possible, and every comfort will be
afforded the Saints that can be secured.

We are aware that the individuals engaged in this scheme may plead with the Saints that their motive is good, and that they are actuated by a pure desire to serve the
people of God, and therefore they have a right to look for his blessing; but this is mere sophistry, and opposed to every principle of order in the kingdom of God,
inasmuch as they are assuming a power which has not been assigned to them, are running before they are sent; and we are compelled, by every principle of
righteousness, to consider the projectors and abettors of the plan as worthy (without a sincere repentance, ample restitution, and abandonment of the whole plot) of
immediate excommunication from the Church of Jesus Christ.

  * We have taken the liberty of inserting Mr. Quail's prospectus verbatim el literatim, a perusal of which will be amply sufficient to convey to the reader's mind the
impression that it carries its own condemnation.

Notices.

We have on hand about thirty copies of the Third Volume of the STAR, bound, which are all that are left of the edition. Also a large quantity of the WORLD
TURNED UPSIDE DOWN. 1s. 6d. per dozen.

Errata in our last.-Page 35. In the appointment of elder Barradale of Cheltenham, for "branch," read "conference."

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, HANOVER-STREET.

No. 5. September 1843. Vol. IV.
The Gift of the Holy Ghost.

From the Times and Seasons.

Various and conflicting are the opinions of men in regard to the gift of the Holy Ghost. Some people have been in the habit of calling every supernatural manifestation
the effects of the spirit of God; whilst there are others that think their is no manifestation connected with it at all, and that it is nothing but a mere impulse of the mind, or
an inward feeling, impression, or secret testimony or evidence which men possess, and that there is no such thing as an outward manifestation. It is not to be wondered
at that men should be ignorant, in a great measure, of the principles of salvation, and more especially of the nature, office, power, influence, gifts and blessings of the gift
of the Holy Ghost, when we consider that the human family have been enveloped in gross darkness and ignorance for many centuries past, without revelation or any
just criterion to arrive at a knowledge of the things of God, which can only be known by the Spirit of God. Hence, it not unfrequently occurs, that when the elders of
this church preach to the inhabitants of the world, that if they obey the gospel they shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost, that the people expect to see some wonderful
manifestation, some great display of power, or some extraordinary miracle performed. And it is often the case, that young members in this church, for want of better
information, carry along with them their old notions of things, and sometimes fall into egregious errors. We have lately had some information concerning a few members
that are in this dilemma, and for their information make a few remarks upon the subject.

We believe in the gift of the Holy Ghost being enjoyed now as much as it was in the apostles' days. We believe that it is necessary to make and to organize the
priesthood-that no man can be called to fill any office in the ministry without it. We also believe in prophecy, in tongues, in visions, and in revelations, in gifts, and in
healings; and that these things cannot be enjoyed without the gift of the Holy Ghost. We believe that holy men of old spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost, and
that holy men in these days speak by the same principle. We believe in its being a comforter and a witness-bearer-"that it brings things past to our remembrance, leads
us into all truth, and shews us of things to come." We believe that "no man can know that Jesus is the Christ but by the Holy Ghost." We believe in it in all its fulness and
power, and greatness and glory; but whilst we do this, we believe in it rationally, reasonably, consistently, and scripturally; and not according to the wild vagaries,
foolish notions, and traditions of men. The human family are very apt to run to extremes, especially in religious matters; and hence people in general, either want some
miraculous display, or they will not believe in the gift of the Holy Ghost at all. If an elder lays his hands upon a person, it is thought by many that the person must
immediately rise and speak in tongues and prophesy; this idea is gathered from the circumstance of Paul laying his hands upon certain individuals who had been
previously (as they stated) baptized unto John's baptism; which, when he had done, they "spake with tongues and prophesied." Philip, also, when he had preached the
gospel to the inhabitants of the city of Samaria, sent for Peter and John, who, when they came, laid their hands upon them for the gift of the Holy Ghost, for as yet he
was fallen upon none of them; and when Simon Magus saw, that through the laying on of the apostles' hands, the Holy Ghost was given, he offered them money that he
might possess the same power-Acts, viii. These passages are considered by many as affording sufficient evidence for some miraculous, visible manifestation, whenever
hands are laid on for the gift of the Holy Ghost.

We believe that the Holy Ghost is imparted by the laying on of hands of those in authority; and that the gift of tongues, and also the gift of prophecy, are gifts of the
spirit, and are obtained through that medium; but then to say that men always prophesied and spoke in tongues when they had the imposition of hands, would be to
state that which is untrue, contrary to the practice of the apostles, and at variance with holy writ; for Paul says, "to one is given the gift of tongues; to another the gift of
prophecy; and to another the gift of healing." And again, "do all prophesy? do all speak with tongues? do all interpret?" evidently shewing that all did not possess the
several gifts; but that one received one gift, and another received another gift; all did not prophecy; all did not speak in tongues; all did not work miracles; but all did
receive the gift of the Holy Ghost; sometimes they spake in tongues and prophesied in the apostles' days, and sometimes they did not. The same is the case with us also
in our administrations, while more frequently there is no manifestation at all that is visible to the surrounding multitude; this will appear plain when we consult the writings
of the apostles, and notice their proceedings in relation to this matter. Paul, in 1st Cor. xii., says, "Now concerning spiritual gifts, brethren, I would not have you
ignorant." It is evident from this that some of them were ignorant in relation to these matters, or they would not need instruction. Again, in the xiv, c., he says, "Follow
after charity, and desire spiritual gifts, but rather that ye may prophesy." It is very evident from these scriptures that many of them had not spiritual gifts; for if they had
spiritual gifts, where was the necessity of Paul telling them to follow after them? and it is as evident that they did not all receive those gifts by the imposition of hands, for
they  as a church
 Copyright         had been baptized
              (c) 2005-2009,   InfobaseandMedia
                                            confirmed
                                                   Corp.by the laying on of hands; and yet to a church of this kind, under the immediate inspection andPage superintendence
                                                                                                                                                                   419 / 1033 of
the apostles, it was necessary for Paul to say "follow after charity and desire spiritual gifts, but rather that ye may prophesy;" evidently showing that those gifts were in
the church, but not enjoyed by all in their outward manifestations.
of the apostles, and notice their proceedings in relation to this matter. Paul, in 1st Cor. xii., says, "Now concerning spiritual gifts, brethren, I would not have you
ignorant." It is evident from this that some of them were ignorant in relation to these matters, or they would not need instruction. Again, in the xiv, c., he says, "Follow
after charity, and desire spiritual gifts, but rather that ye may prophesy." It is very evident from these scriptures that many of them had not spiritual gifts; for if they had
spiritual gifts, where was the necessity of Paul telling them to follow after them? and it is as evident that they did not all receive those gifts by the imposition of hands, for
they as a church had been baptized and confirmed by the laying on of hands; and yet to a church of this kind, under the immediate inspection and superintendence of
the apostles, it was necessary for Paul to say "follow after charity and desire spiritual gifts, but rather that ye may prophesy;" evidently showing that those gifts were in
the church, but not enjoyed by all in their outward manifestations.

But supposing the gifts of the spirit were, immediately upon the imposition of hands, enjoyed by all in all their fulness and power, the skeptic would still be as far from
receiving any testimony, except upon a mere casualty, as before; for all the gifts of the spirit are not visible to the natural vision or understanding of man, indeed very
few of them are. We read that "Christ ascended into heaven and gave gifts unto men; and he gave some apostles, and some prophets, and some evangelists, and some
pastors and teachers"-Eph. iv. The church is a compact body, composed of different members, and is strictly analagous to the human system; and Paul, after speaking
of the different gifts, says, "Now ye are the body of Christ, and each one members in particular; and God hath set some in the church; first, apostles; secondarily,
prophets; thirdly, teachers; after that miracles, then gifts of healing, helps, governments, diversities of tongues. Are all apostles? are all prophets? are all teachers? are all
workers of miracles? have all the gifts of healing? do all speak with tongues; do all interpret?" -It is evident that they do not, yet are they all members of the one body;
all members of the natural body: are not the eye, the ear, the head, or the hand? yet the eye cannot say to the ear I have no need of thee, nor the head to the foot I have
no need of thee; they are all so many component parts in the perfect machine-the one body-and if one member suffer, the whole of the members suffer with it; and if
one member rejoice, all the rest are honoured with it.

These, then, are all gifts; they come from God; they are of God; they are all the gifts of the Holy Ghost; they are what Christ ascended into heaven to impart, and yet
how few of them could be known by the generality of men. Peter and John were apostles, yet the Jewish court scourged them as imposters. Paul was both an apostle
and prophet, yet they stoned him and put him into prison. The people knew nothing about it, although he had in possession the gift of the Holy Ghost. Our Saviour was
"anointed with the oil of gladness above his fellows," yet so far from the people knowing him, they said he was Beelzebub, and crucified him as an impostor. Who could
point out a pastor, a teacher, or an evangelist by their appearance; yet had they the gift of the Holy Ghost. But to come to the other members of the church and examine
the gifts as spoken of by Paul, and we shall find that the world can in general know nothing about them, and that there is but one or two that could be immediately
known, if they were all poured out immediately upon the imposition of hands. 1 Cor. xii., Paul says, "There are diversities of gifts, yet the same spirit; and there are
differences of administrations, but the same Lord; and there are diversities of operations, but it is the same God which worketh all in all. But the manifestation of the
spirit is given unto every man to profit withall. For to one is given, by the spirit, the word of wisdom; to another the word of knowledge, by the same spirit; to another
faith, by the same spirit; to to another the gifts of healing, by the same spirit; to another the working of miracles; to another prophecy; to another discerning of spirits; to
another divers kinds of tongues; to another the interpretation of tongues. But all these worketh that one and the self-same spirit, dividing to each man severally as he
will." There are several gifts mentioned here, yet which of them all could be known by an observer at the imposition of hands? The word of wisdom, and the word of
knowledge, are as much gifts as any other, yet if a person possessed both of these gifts, or received them by the imposition of hands, who would know it? Another
might receive the gift of faith, and they would be as ignorant of it. Or, suppose a man had the gift of healing or power to work miracles, that would not then be known; it
would require time and circumstances to call these gifts into operation. Suppose a man had the discerning of spirits, who would be the wiser for it? Or if he had the
interpretation of tongues, unless some one spoke in an unknown tongue, he of course would have to be silent; there are only two gifts that could be made visible, the gift
of tongues and the gift of prophecy. These are things that are the most talked about, and yet if a person spoke in an unknown tongue, according to Paul's testimony, he
would be a "barbarian to those present." They would say that it was gibberish; and if he prophesied they would call it nonsense. The gift of tongues is the smallest gift,
perhaps, of the whole, and yet it is one that is the most sought after; so that according to the testimony of scripture, and the manifestations of the spirit in ancient days,
very little could be known about it by the surrounding multitude, except on some extraordinary occasion as on the day of Pentecost. The greatest, the best, and the
most useful gifts would be known nothing about by an observer. It is true that man might prophesy, which is a great gift, and one that Paul told the people-the church-to
seek after and to covet, rather than to speak in tongues: but what does the world know about prophesying? Paul says, that it "serveth only to those that believe." But
does not the scripture say that they spake in tongues and prophesied? Yes, but who is it that writes these scriptures? Not the men of the world or mere casual
observers, but the apostles-men who knew one gift from another, and of course were capable of writing about it; if we had the testimony of the scribes and pharisees
concerning the out-pouring of the spirit on the day of Pentecost, they would have told us that it was no gift, but that the people "were drunken with now wine;" and we
shall finally have to come to the same conclusion that Paul did, that "no man knows the things of God but by the spirit of God;" for with the great revelations of Paul,
when he was caught up into the third heaven and saw things that were not lawful to utter, no man was apprised of it until be mentioned it himself fourteen years after;
and when John had the curtains of heaven with-drawn, and by vision looked through the dark vista of future ages, and contemplated events that should transpire
throughout every subsequent period of time until the final winding up scene-while he gazed upon the glories of the eternal world, saw an innumerable company of angels
and heard the voice of God-it was, in the spirit on the Lord's day, unnoticed and unobserved by the world.

The manifestations of the gift of the Holy Ghost, the ministering of angels, or the developement of the power, majesty, or glory of God, were very seldom manifested
publicly, and that generally to the people of God, as to the Israelites; but most generally when angels have come, or God has revealed himself, it has been to individuals
in private-in their chamber-in the wilderness or fields, and that generally without noise or tumult. The angel delivered Peter out of prison in the dead of night-came to
Paul unobserved by the rest of the crew-appeared to Mary and Elizabeth without the knowledge of others-spoke to John the Baptist whilst the people around were
ignorant of it. When Elisha saw the chariots of Israel and the horsemen thereof, it was unknown to others. When the Lord appeared to Abraham. it was at his tent
door. When the angels went to Lot, no person knew them but himself, which was the case probably with Abraham and his wife. When the Lord appeared to Moses, it
was in the burning bush, in the tabernacle, or on the mountain top. When Elijah was taken in a chariot of fire, it was unobserved by the world; and when he was in the
cleft of a rock, there was loud thunder, but the Lord was not in the thunder; there was an earthquake, but the Lord was not in the earthquake; and then there was a still
small voice, which was the voice of the Lord, saying, "what dost thou here Elijah?"

The Lord cannot always be known by the thunder of his voice, by the display of his glory, or by the manifestation of his power; and those that are the most anxious to
see these things are the least prepared to meet them; and were the Lord to manifest his power as he did to the children of Israel, such characters would be the first to
say "let not the Lord speak any more, lest we his people die."

We would say to the brethren, seek to know God in your closets, call upon him in the fields, follow the directions of the Book of Mormon, and pray over and for your
families, your cattle, your flocks, your herds, your corn, and all things that you possess. Ask the blessing of God upon all your labours, and every thing that you engage
in; be virtuous and pure, be men of integrity and truth, keep the commandments of God, and then you will be able more perfectly to understand the difference between
right and wrong, between the things of God, and the things of men; and your path will be like that of the just, "which shineth brighter and brighter unto the perfect day."
Be not so curious about tongues, do not speak in tongues except there be an interpreter present; the ultimate design of tongues is to speak to foreigners, and if persons
are very anxious to display their intelligence, let them speak to such in their own tongues. The gifts of God are all useful in their place, but when they are applied to that
which God does not intend. they prove an injury, a snare, and a curse instead of a blessing. We may at some future time enter more fully into this subject, but shall let
this suffice for the present.

Sign Seeking.

Many individuals, at different times and in various places, have become much interested in the doctrines of salvation, which the servants of the Lord have been
commissioned to proclaim in these last days. The declaration which they have made of Jesus Christ, the Messiah, has been received and admitted as orthodox; the call
 Copyright
made        (c) upon
      by them    2005-2009,    Infobase
                       believers to repentMedia
                                           and beCorp.
                                                  baptized in the name of Jesus for remission of sins, has been acknowledged to be according to thePage
                                                                                                                                                    word of420  / 1033
                                                                                                                                                            divine truth,
while the promise they have made of the reception of the gift of the Holy Ghost, together with the testimony they have borne of being in possession of it, have not been
denied; yet still the cry is, we want more evidence, we want something irresistibly to convince us that it is indeed the work of the Lord. But we would solemnly ask,
Sign Seeking.

Many individuals, at different times and in various places, have become much interested in the doctrines of salvation, which the servants of the Lord have been
commissioned to proclaim in these last days. The declaration which they have made of Jesus Christ, the Messiah, has been received and admitted as orthodox; the call
made by them upon believers to repent and be baptized in the name of Jesus for remission of sins, has been acknowledged to be according to the word of divine truth,
while the promise they have made of the reception of the gift of the Holy Ghost, together with the testimony they have borne of being in possession of it, have not been
denied; yet still the cry is, we want more evidence, we want something irresistibly to convince us that it is indeed the work of the Lord. But we would solemnly ask,
what would satisfy them, what would be deemed a sufficient evidence, when the word of the living God is not enough, when the promises of the Son are not sufficient,
and when the Holy Ghost witnesseth by the mouth of the servants of the Lord to the reality of the blessings they enjoy?

Let us further examine this subject in order that we may lead individuals thus influenced to a consideration of their true position, that, are it be too late, they may render
the obedience of faith, in order to find acceptance with God.

In all ages of the world men have been prone to reject the ways of the Lord and the teachings of his servants, and to establish systems of their own; or, in other words,
to leave the fountain of living waters, and to how out to themselves cisterns, broken cisterns that could hold no water. But at all times, in every age, the grand distinction
between the systems of men and the kingdom of God has been, that the votaries of the former have been in darkness and involved in conjecture, supposition, and
obscurity, while the servants of the latter have enjoyed the privilege of knowing the truth, whereby all doubt, all conjecture has passed away, and a positive certainty
with regard to their position before God, and the reality of their glorious privileges has been enjoyed by them. So it was in the days of Adam, and of Enoch, and of
Noah, and of Abraham the friend of God, and of Moses; and, indeed, at all times, and by all who have given God credence for integrity, and have rendered from the
heart the obedience which he has demanded. So it is at this day. Ages have passed away, darkness has covered the nations and gross darkness the people; religious
systems have arisen in almost countless numbers and variety; many gospels have been preached, save the gospel of the kingdom; but now, in the Lord's own time, hath
he again sent forth the light of truth-inspiring his servants to go and make proclamation of the gospel of the kingdom-to lay before the nations the plan of salvation in its
original simplicity-and to bear testimony that God is true; and that he that believeth and is baptized shall be saved, and that he that will not believe shall be damned: and
these signs shall follow them that believe-in my name shall they cast out devils-they shall speak with new tongues-they shall take up serpents, and if they drink any
deadly thing it shall not hurt them; they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover. And yet, with these glorious promises appended to the gospel and uttered by
the lips of the Redeemer, impious man requires something more ! Yes, the creatures to whom God has given a capability to comprehend the plan of acceptance with
himself, and ability to render the obedience demanded, and for whose encouragement the Saviour hath made the foregoing glorious promises, dare to hesitato, to call in
question the veracity of God and reject his counsel against themselves, by not rendering that obedience to which is appended the promise of the Holy Ghost. Oh! the
blindness of fallen man, and the deceitfulness of the human heart, who shall not lament its gross iniquity, who shall not fear the consequences pending over the
disobedient? While on the other hand who shall not admire the long-sufferance and forbearance of God, in sparing those that thus insult his majesty and refuse to be
satisfied with the promises of heaven. Oh, how many, we have much reason to fear, will be found thus to have been the dupes of Satan in the day of the coming of the
Son of Man, when he shall come to take vengeance on them that know not God and obey not his gospel. Yes, on them that know not God. And how should they
know God? He had put that unspeakable privilege within their reach; for if they would have believed his word, he would have given them power to become the sons of
God, and the spirit of his Son, the gift of the Holy Ghost would have been imparted unto them, whereby they would have been enabled to have cried, Abba, Father;
and the coming of his Son to take vengeance on the wicked and disobedient, would not have overtaken them unawares, inasmach as they were no longer servants
ignorant of their master's will, but follow-heirs with Christ, to know and inherit heirs things.

Truly, then, do we lament for those that remain in disobedience, yet recognizing the principles of truth; riches may be theirs, the respect of men may be theirs, the
comforts and the luxuries of life, with all the amiable endearments of education and refinement may be theirs; a power to comprehend the plan of salvation is theirs,
ability to render obedience is theirs, and the judgments to be inflieted upon the disobedient will be theirs, unless they speedily repent and give the God of heaven credit
for integrity, by giving heed to his word and obeying the truth.

We feel that the servants of the Lord have done their duty towards many whose character and position we have been contemplating, and in all patience have
endeavoured to lead them to the obedience of faith; and we feel as though the spirit within us would no longer plead with them, but rather prompt us to shake our
garments and cleanse our feet against them.

But we have placed as the title of these remarks, the phrase "sign seeking," and we feel desirous of examining the subject a little further, in order to shew the
unsatisfactory nature of the evidence of signs. Let something of a supernatural character be wrought before such, and what would be the result? Where is their ability to
distinguish between that which is wrought by the power of God, or that which is effected by the power of Satan. Know they not, that in the last days many signs and
wonders shall be wrought by the powers of darkness, and of so marvellous a character as to deceive, if it were possible, the very elect? Should an individual, with the
power of the Egyptian Magi, transform his rod into a serpent, would it prove him to be a man of God? Most assuredly not; therefore, how should they know still,
whether the work were of God or not, so long as they refuse obedience to that gospel, by which alone they can obtain a capability to judge all things?

But we are aware that the remark may be made that we have been urging the promise of the signs following those that believe as an inducement to obedience, and as
an irresistable evidence to the believer of the truth, and are now pleading for the unsatisfactory nature of supernatural signs to establish truth; true, and we trust we are
consistent in both, for it is "the Spirit itself that beareth witness with our spirit that we are the children of God." And let us remember that the spirit that we receive, is a
spirit that judgeth all things; while they who refuse obedience to the commandments of God, refuse to enter into covenant with him by the great law of adoption, are
destitute of this spirit and of the power consequent upon it, to enable them to truly estimate the nature of any sign that may be given. Here is the peculiar privilege of the
Saint; he having obeyed the commandments of the Lord, can know of the doctrine whether it be of man or of God; while he that refuses obedience may witness signs,
wrought by different agencies to the day of his death, yet shall he not be able to distinguish the evil from the good, and will most assuredly perish in his wilful
disobedience and rejection of the counsel of God.

EDITOR.

Questions Answered.

Question.-Suppose a conference consist of several branches, having no high priest over them, and any difference or difficulty occurs, to whom ought they first to apply
for the purpose of getting matters settled; that is, should they appeal to the presiding elder of the conference, or to the presidency at Liverpool?

Answer.-It is always best to circulate evil as little as possible. They ought by all means to apply to the presiding elder of the conference. If the affair cannot be settled by
the authorities of the conference, then is the time to refer to the presidency.

Question.-How far does the authority of teachers and deacons extend with regard to preaching before the world? That is, have they a right to go out to new places and
labour for themselves, or can they preach after a meeting has been opened by an elder or priest?

Answer.-The official duties of teachers and deacons are exercised in connexion with the church only, for they are standing officers to the church to be always with it,
and to watch over it, according to the revelations given. They have no right to go forth to open fresh places, and in so doing are out of order, and running when they are
 Copyright
not sent. (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 421 / 1033

They are not called to preach at all; but in their situation in the church, in the absence of an older or priest, or by their permission when present, are to warn, expound,
labour for themselves, or can they preach after a meeting has been opened by an elder or priest?

Answer.-The official duties of teachers and deacons are exercised in connexion with the church only, for they are standing officers to the church to be always with it,
and to watch over it, according to the revelations given. They have no right to go forth to open fresh places, and in so doing are out of order, and running when they are
not sent.

They are not called to preach at all; but in their situation in the church, in the absence of an older or priest, or by their permission when present, are to warn, expound,
exhort, and teach, and invite all to come to Christ.

But there is still one great principle which must not be overlooked or forgotten by any Saint, male or female, which is, that every one warn their neighbour, and bear a
faithful testimony to the work of God; by this means many have been led to hear the servants of the Lord, and to render the obedience of faith. THOMAS WARD.

The Mormons or Latter-Day Saints With Their Persecutions.

Extracted From the Times and Seasons.

Mr. Taylor, Sir,-Since Mr. Smith has retired from the editorial department, and the responsibilities are now placed upon you; I feel disposed to write the following
communication for inscrtion in your valuable paper, upon the subject of your persecutions. As I have been an eye witness to many of them, since the organization of
your church, I cannot longer remain in silence and do justice to my own feelings. Notwithstanding I am not particularly partial or prejudiced, either for or against any
sect, still I am in favour of all parties enjoying equal rights under a free and independent government. This right seems to be torn from you as a people, and for what?
the only answer that is or can be given is, because of your religion, and nothing else. This nation has long boasted of her free, independent, and religious institutions; but
she can no longer boast of her glory and true republicanism, for those laws, and those constitutions made by her ancestors, are now trampled upon and trodden by their
children; and in place of peace, tranquillity, and repose, tyranny and oppression reigns. This republic has justly been termed the mart of nations, attended with peace,
equity, justice, and every blessing and fortune of life; but when the wicked rule, the honest and virtuous mourn, and I am fully persuaded that could the fathers of this
nation rule, as they once ruled, the scene would be changed-your rights and liberties would be restored-and persecution cease; but, as it is, persecution has followed
your church from the beginning; particularly Mr. Smith, your presiding officer: he has borne more and greater contradictions than any man since the dispensation of the
Saviour. Notwithstanding his life has been sought, and his enemies have gathered around him like thick clouds of darkness, ready to out him off at one single blow; yet
he has always had some warmhoarted friends, who have pleaded his cause under the broad folds of the constitution; and, I conclude, will so long as they have influence
and power to act. The course that was pursued against him and your church, by the executive and people of the State of Missouri, recently renewed by Gov. Reynolds
and ex-Governor Carlin, is an open violation to their own oaths; not only so, but is in direct opposition to the constitution of either of the States, as well as of the United
States, and is derogatory to the character, genius, or policy of any people, nation, or government. This same course which has been pursued against you, as free born
citizens of those United States, is the same which has, in many respects, proven the downfall of other nations which were once great and mighty, but have dwindled
away, and their original character can only be traced by searching the pages of ancient history. The Jews crucified the Saviour-killed the apostles and prophets because
of their religion; but the result which immediately followed was severely felt, and is to this day.-Now if the Jews were scourged for their iniquities, we may expect this
nation to be scourged also. Although neither they nor their rulers have personally crucified the Saviour, yet they have suffered the same acts of violence; and, regardless
of all consequences, and without the least particle of law, have injudicially, and contrary to all laws, forced your church by the edge of the sword, point of the bayonet,
and mouth of the cannon, to flee from one state to another to seek safety among strangers, without a place to lay their heads; while others were slain, and their bones
left to bleach upon the plains, a scene which is almost without parallel in the history of nations. Never have I seen or read of such tyranny and oppression, in modern
times, as I witnessed during a short stay of a few weeks while in Far West, where your troubles arose like mountaius, and descended upon you like torrents.
Surrounded with the most wicked and savage, whose very looks and unconstitutional acts surpassed in malignity and cruelty the acts of the demons of darkness! his
darkest deeds would sink into insignificance before them and his estanic majesty would blush by reason of being out-generalled by his liege subjects the inhabitants of
Missouri. One of your last public persecutors of any note, seems to be that great (little) man General Bennet, of whom Lucifer can boast, because he executeth his will
far beyond his expectation, while the balance of his servants fear and tremble as they see the day approaching.

Bennet will be called home to receive his reward; then the last struggle will be made, and "gathering hosts will be seen around Nauvoo," or some other place (this is the
same time I suppose Bennet refers to in the N. Y. Herald, when Mr. Smith, together with his associates, will tremble at the sight of such an innumerable company all
arrayed in martial order); then Bennet will no doubt expect to gain the victory, and exalt his kingdom above the stars and bear universal away; but alas, his imaginary
happiness is already blasted; his influence gone! his heart is sick! his soul is faint! and he is nigh unto cursing and burning; when he, like Jonah's gourd will wither away,
his name be forgotten and blotted out from the generations to come, together with his associates who have been accessory to the shedding of blood.

In conclusion, I can safely say I never have seen anything derogatory to the character of Mr. Smith as a christian or prophet; but he has every where proclaimed against
wickedness and abominations, for which his life has been sought; but I think he will at last come off victorious, together with his afflicted people (if you are what you
prefess to be), and your enemies will call for the rocks and mountains to fall on them to hide them from the presence of the Lord and the glory of his power.

I am your friend, sir, in your rights and liberties, in honesty and virtue.

J.C.S.

Extract of a Letter From Elder Levi Richards.

Nauvoo, June 2, 1843.

Elder Thomas Ward, Dear Sir,-Brother Robert Horn, who came from England with me last September, is about returning by way of Liverpool for his family, by whose
favour I have the opportunity of reminding you that I have not altogether forsaken England or the inhabitants thereof.

Eight months from Liverpool, yet only some six weeks since I found the "beautiful city," in which landed four or five hundred the day I arrived, and more or less almost
every day since. The day before yesterday a large company came in-I believe mostly English emigrants-I was informed about one hundred and eighty; another
company is expected every day from Kirtland. The rivers run into the sea, yet it is not full; so with this place, the more that come, the more room there seems to be for
them. There are many engaged in building, and houses seem to spring up almost like mushrooms in a night; every week makes a manifest change in the appearance of
the city.

The reported improvement of this place, the three years I have been absent, is fully realized by the actual observation. It is generally healthy, peaceful, and quiet. The
new-comers generally appear to be well satisfied with the place and the prophet. Elegant steamers are passing on the river daily, from one to half-a-dozen; the walls of
the temple are going up steadily, and the Nauvoo house is receiving particular attention.

Truth is making its onward way, and prejudice is cracking boneath its pouderous weight; repots from abroad are mostly favourable, messengers are going to and fro in
this land, and some to other nations and people, and I believe a few to the British Isles, among whom I have heard elder Hadlock's name mentioned.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 422 / 1033
President Joseph Smith has preached twice since I have been here; the first time on the resurrection, when he made every thing appear so simple and natural that it
seemed as though I had always been familiar with it. When the trump shall sound, kindred who are sleeping together in the same tomb will rise up, strike hands, and
the temple are going up steadily, and the Nauvoo house is receiving particular attention.

Truth is making its onward way, and prejudice is cracking boneath its pouderous weight; repots from abroad are mostly favourable, messengers are going to and fro in
this land, and some to other nations and people, and I believe a few to the British Isles, among whom I have heard elder Hadlock's name mentioned.

President Joseph Smith has preached twice since I have been here; the first time on the resurrection, when he made every thing appear so simple and natural that it
seemed as though I had always been familiar with it. When the trump shall sound, kindred who are sleeping together in the same tomb will rise up, strike hands, and
salute each other as familiarly as travellers who had lodged in the same room would do, when awaking in the morning from the sweet sleep of the night, who had not
seen each other for a long time. The father would say My son! my son!" and the son, "My father! my father! and inquire after their kindred who are not with them, for
some time must intervene before those who are resurrected in England and America, or different parts of the world can come together. Jacob and Joseph's bones must
be carried up from Egypt, and be buried in the tomb of their fathers (an honourable burial) that they may be together in the resurrection; how desirable that the Saints
should gather, that they may learn how to live together, die together, and rise together. These are only a few hints, I cannot tell it and make it live as he did.

I have no new testimony to bear concerning the prophet and the people in this place; the testimony we gave in England cannot be impeached.

Affectionately yours,

LEVI RICHARDS.

To the Saints.

We feel to address a few words to the Saints generally, and to the priesthood in particular, on the importance of the position they occupy amongst mankind. We are
anxious that correct views of this subject should be entertained by all. The great drama of time has been passing as it were before us; labourers have gone into the
vineyard in the morning, at the third, sixth, ninth, and now at the eleventh hour. The work of all the former ones has been overcome and trodden down, but the work of
the eleventh hour shall be effectual; it shall not be overcome by the powers of darkness, it shall triumph, it shall stand for ever; all powers shall fall before it, for as it is
written "the God of Heaven shall set up a kingdom that shall never come to an end." Such, then, is the important nature of the work with which we stand connected; let,
then, our thoughts, words, and actions be agreeable to the position we occupy. Let us seek continually to be under the influence and guidance of the Spirit of God, to
be awake to everything that will tend to the advancement of the cause of truth.

Often do we hear the cry, "your people are not a righteous people, and there is nothing like sanctity about them." But who, we would ask, made such a one a judge of
righteousness; It is true we are not aiming to look dejected, and affecting a something which we do not feel; we are not seeking to extend our countenance to some
orthodox length, or to aim at some imaginary standard we may have pictured before us; but while we would indignantly spurn the many specious and hypocritical
appearances that surround us, we would earnestly exhort all to the cultivation of holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord. Let us flee the appearance of evil, as
those that have been separated from it and have been born of God; and let our righteousness be to stand ready and to do the will of God, of whatsoever nature it may
be. We are aware of the false notions that obtain amongst the religionists of the day with regard to this subject. With many it is almost a sin to smile; to indulge in the
harmless gambols of the children of your household is sinful levity; while some almost fear to pitch their voice in the tone that nature gave them, and think that
righteousness consists in groaning and in prayer, and in being of a sad countenance; but, brethren, ye have not so learned Christ; let your righteousness be manifested in
doing the will of God, in holding yourselves ready to fulfil his high behests, and to do whatsoever he has commanded you-reflecting that the work you are connected
with is the great consummating work in which the powers of darkness shall be overcome, and righteousness and truth shall be triumphant.

Seek to be under the constant influence of charity-of that love which the spirit of the Lord can alone impart; learn to bear with each others infirmities and to bear one
another's burdens, and so fulfil the law of Christ. See that ye put away from amongst you all offences; learn to pardon and forgive; suffer much rather than obstruct the
progress of the kingdom of God; never occupy the position of one whose conduct becomes a barrier to the progress of the work of the Lord.

Let the Saints remember that the great work with which they are connected will eventually eradicate all the evils of the curse of sin; that the selfishness of human nature
will be effectually destroyed, and inasmuch as they are under the influence of the Spirit of God, they will learn to love not in word only, but in deed and of a truth; they
will manifest that the love of God dwelleth in them, by the exercise of that benevolence to which the spirit of the Lord will ever prompt them, and they will prove to all
around them that their happiness in a great measure is formed and increased by making others happy.

Let, then, the greatness of the work in which we are engaged have its due influence upon all connected with it; let every man warn his neighbour, and bear a faithful
testimony to the work of the Lord, knowing that the time is at hand, and each reflect who has entered into covenant with God, that they have enlisted into the army of
the Most High, to be arrayed against principalities and powers, both of earth and hell, for all will be combined in the struggle; wherefore, it behoveth us to be clothed
with the whole armour of God, remembering that "no man that warreth entangleth himself with the affairs of this life, that he may please him who hath chosen him to be a
soldier"-2 Tim. ii c. 4 v.

EDITOR.

Extract From a Letter By P. P. Pratt.

Lawrence Hill, Bristol, August 24th, 1843.

Dear Brother Ward,-According to promise, I take the first opportunity of sending you a copy of elder P. P. Pratt's letter, extracted from the Times and Seasons of
April 1st, 1843, which I should wish to see published in the STAR if you think proper.

I remain your brother in the gospel,

THOMAS SMITH.

Extract.

Alton, April 1st, 1843.

Dear Brother-I take this opportunity to communicate a few items of important news to you and the church in general. Brother Lorenzo Snow arrived in St. Louis last
Wednesday from England, with about 250 emigrants for Nauvoo. They are now lying on a boat bound for Nauvoo as soon as the river opens. They sailed from
Englond some time in January, and bring a copy of the MILLENIAL STAR and some private letters, under date of January the 1st. From these we learn the painful
fact, that our dear brother and fellow-labourer, Elder Lorenzo Barnes, is gone to be with Christ; he lingered some weeks with a fever, and at length died in the triumphs
of faith.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                            Page 423 / 1033
He died on the morning of the 20th of December last, at Idle, near Bradford, the first messenger of this last dispensation who, for Christ's sake and the gospel's, has
laid down his life in a foreign land.
Wednesday from England, with about 250 emigrants for Nauvoo. They are now lying on a boat bound for Nauvoo as soon as the river opens. They sailed from
Englond some time in January, and bring a copy of the MILLENIAL STAR and some private letters, under date of January the 1st. From these we learn the painful
fact, that our dear brother and fellow-labourer, Elder Lorenzo Barnes, is gone to be with Christ; he lingered some weeks with a fever, and at length died in the triumphs
of faith.

He died on the morning of the 20th of December last, at Idle, near Bradford, the first messenger of this last dispensation who, for Christ's sake and the gospel's, has
laid down his life in a foreign land.

In this dispensation of Providence an entire people are called to mourn. Brother Barnes was everywhere known, and universally beloved as a meek, humble, and
zealous minister of the gospel, who has laboured extensively for many years with great succes. Such was his wisdom and prudence, and such his modesty and kindness,
that he won the friendship, not only of the Saints, but of thousands of various sects and of those who made no profession. In short, his was the favoured portion which
falls to the lot of but few men, even among the great and good. He was loved and esteemed by many, and hated by few in all the wide circle of his acquaintance. But in
the midst of a useful career on earth, he is suddenly, and to us, unexpectedly called away to a higher and more glorious field of action with the spirits of the Just, in the
high council of the King of kings. His spirit now jusly claims an honoured seat; his voice is now heard in the deliberations of the high and mighty ones, who are the
principal movers in the great events of the dispensation of the fulness of times; whilst his body lies sleeping far away from his native shore on a distant island of the sea.

No father, or mother, or kindred was near

To receive his last blessing or drop a kind tear;

With heart-broken anguish to weep o'er his tomb,

Or adorn it with roses of richest perfume.

Yet he was lamented with many a tear,

By hearts full of sorrow, by souls as sincere,

Who in solemn procession repaired to the grave,

To mourn for the stranger no kindness could save.

Twas a tribute from souls he had won for his Lord,

Yea, brothers and sisters made nigh by his word;

Whose love was as strong, and whose friendship as pure,

Whose grief was as heartfelt as heart can endure.

His name and memory will be dear to thousands, and will be handed down to all generations as one who has devoted his time from early youth in the service of his God
and of his fellow-creatures, and has laid down his life for Christ's sake and the gospel's, to find it again even in life eternal.

I am, in haste, yours in the new covenant,

P. P. PRATT.

Editorial.

AGENCIES of power are in operation around us, derived from different sources and employed for the accomplishment of very different ends; but that power which
shall eventually be triumphant, before which all other agencies shall yield and acknowledge its superiority, is the power of truth. God is truth-his word is truth, and they
that receive that word in the love of it, are influenced by a principle of truth, at the effects of which the world is amazed already, and we venture to say will be much
more so, as the purposes of the Almighty roll onward, and his grand designs towards the human family are more fully developed.

THE MORMONS.-This Joe Smith must be set down as an extraordinary character, a prophet-hero, as Carlyle might call him. He is one of the great men of this age,
and in future history will rank with those, who, in one way or other, have stamped their impress strongly on society.

Nothing can be more plebian, in seeming, than this Joe Smith. Little of dignity is there in his cognomen; but few in this age have done such deeds, and performed such
apparent miracles. It is no small thing, in the blaze of this nineteenth century, to give to men a new revelation; found a new religion, establish new forms of worship; build
a city, with new laws, institutions, and orders of architecture; to establish ecclesiastical civil, and military jurisdiction; found colleges; send out missionaries, and make
proselytes in two hemispheres; yet all this has been done by Joe Smith, and that against every sort of opposition, ridicule, and persecution. This sect has its martyra
also, and the spirit in which they were imprisoned and murdered, in Missouri, does not appear to have differed much from that which has attended religious
persecutions in all ages of the world.

That Joc Smith, the founder of the Mormons, is a man of great talent-a deep thinker, and eloquent speaker, an able writer, and a man of great mental power, no one
can doubt who has watched his career. That his followere are deceived, we all believe; but, should the inherent corruptions of Mormonism fail to develope themselves
sufficiently to convince its followers of their error, where will the thing end? A great military despotism is growing up in the fertile West, increasing faster, in proportion,
than the surrounding population, spreading its influence around, and marshalling multitudes under its banners, causing serious alarm to every patriot.-The Sun, New
York Paper.

We have made the foregoing extract in order to show the light in which the progress of the Lord is viewed by men of the present day. The writer, like many others,
appears to be struck with the magnitude and importance of the things that have been effected, which he characterises as apparent miracles; and he is just in his remarks
on the subject; yet how is it that individuals like him do not come fairly and honestly to the examination of the principles by which these apparent wonders have been
brought about? Surely the doctrines that are so seriously affecting multitudes in both hemispheres, must in themselves contain some unusual incentives to action; and if
the writer be a sort of state physician, as many editors assume to be, he ought surely to probe the disease to the seat of its origin, that the evils he anticipates might be
averted.

 Copyright
Now  we are(c) 2005-2009,
            a people        Infobase
                     that seriously    Media
                                    invite      Corp. to the strictest scrutiny of our principles, and will ourselves afford every facility in our powerPage
                                           all parties                                                                                                           424
                                                                                                                                                          to enable     / 1033to
                                                                                                                                                                    individuals
understand them. But to this the people are not much given, but like the writer of the foregoing article, take it for granted that the system is full of "inherent corruptions;"
and while they cannot but wonder at what has been accomplished by means apparently so inadequate, yet are ready to join in the general cry of the bigot and
brought about? Surely the doctrines that are so seriously affecting multitudes in both hemispheres, must in themselves contain some unusual incentives to action; and if
the writer be a sort of state physician, as many editors assume to be, he ought surely to probe the disease to the seat of its origin, that the evils he anticipates might be
averted.

Now we are a people that seriously invite all parties to the strictest scrutiny of our principles, and will ourselves afford every facility in our power to enable individuals to
understand them. But to this the people are not much given, but like the writer of the foregoing article, take it for granted that the system is full of "inherent corruptions;"
and while they cannot but wonder at what has been accomplished by means apparently so inadequate, yet are ready to join in the general cry of the bigot and
oppressor.

Exactly so was it with the Former-day Saints and their principles, they were said to be seditious and to turn the world upside down, and were persecuted as evil
characters, either for something with which they were falsely charged, or for something which their enemies anticipated they were likely to effect.

So is the progress of the gathering together of the people of God looked upon at the present day I and as the writer concludes his remarks by saying, that it is "causing
serious alarm to every patriet." But such a conclusion arises from false notions with regard to the principles of the Saints, as well as the object in view. We have ever
been the friends of humanity, and the lovers of good order and freedom, and are ready to maintain and fulfil the laws of the land in which our lot may be cast, but at the
same time we wish to receive justice at the hands of others, and to enjoy, unmolested, the comforts which the blessing of heaven upon our industry can procure.

We must still let the world wonder at the progress and growing power of the Mormons (so termed), and can assure them that the work will still roll onward, and no
power shall be able to say unto it, "thus far shalt thou go, but no farther," for the hand of the Lord is set to accomplish his own purpose, and who shall stay him.

Our latest intelligence from Nauvoo, by letter, and the arrival of several individuals either for their families, or for other purpose, affords us much joy, all things are
prospering well, while the enemies who are seeking the overthrow of the prophet and his people, are utterly confounded, or caught in the snare they have laid for
others.

The late rumour of our beloved President having been arrested by some agents of Missouri, and of his subsequent deliverance was not without foundation; his escape
was effected by the authority of the law, and a procession of more than a mile in length accompanied his return to Nauvoo, headed by the men as prisoners, who had
been attempting with false writs to arrest him, and who will have to take their trial before the authorities of the Supreme Court of the United States at Springfield.

The signal manner in which the God of heaven has manifested himself on behalf of his people, and of his servant the Prophet, calls for the gratitude of all the Saints; and
we rejoice to know that our beloved President is not forgotten in the prayers of the faithful in this country; and we sincerely ask our Heavenly Father still to protect him
in all righteousness and integrity, and enable him honourably to finish the work he has given him to do. Amen.

We shall feel grateful to receive, from time to time, reports of well-attested cases of healing, for as it is the privilege of those who have become obedient to receive the
signs promised, it may not be unprofitable to publish occasionally, for the benefit and encouragement of the Saints, cases in which the power of the Lord has been
signally manifested, although we are aware that the Saints generally are so accustomed to witness the manifestations of the Spirit, until their wonder is scarcely excited
at what once produced an uncommon interest. We have said well-attested cases, and should wish the communications we solicit to be of a definite character.

While making known our wish in this respect, the idea struck us-what should we have thought of such a request, while we stood in connexion with the sectarian world?
Had such an idea been broached, we feel convinced that we should have been immediately classed with the superstitious and the fanatic; and yet it is written in the New
Testament, the book of christians, the acknowledged guide of most professors of religion, "Is any sick among you? let him call for the elders of the church; and let them
pray over him, anointing him with oil in the name of the Lord: and the prayer of faith shall save the sick, and the Lord shall raise him up; and if he have committed sins
they shall be forgiven him." We should think that the contemplation of this single subject would alone be sufficient to convince any one of the gross darkness with which
the people are enveloped; in fact, the multifarious systems of religion devised by man, are at so great a distance and so unlike the religion of the New Testament, that
we cannot but be struck with the contrast, and wonder that any one should ever mistake the one for the other.

Indeed, we can scarcely read a page of the New Testament but we meet with either a narrative of some event, a manifestation of some power, or an inculcation of
some doctrine which is quite foreign to the religions of modern times; and any one that might make a communication of a similar character, would be termed an
imposter or a fool.

We no longer wonder at the declaration of the prophet, that in the day of destruction, "it shall be with the priest as with the people;" for while we look with abhorence
upon the slave-holder who deprives his fellow-beings of liberty, we feel a much greater indignation against those whose business and living is to fetter the mind, and
purposely obscure the truth, putting darkness for light, and causing man to falsify his God, and to prefer the precepts of his fellow.

How necessary is it, then, that both the teacher and the taught should repent and believe the gospel, entering into the kingdom of God by the door which he has
opened, and receiving of that illuminating influence which will enable them to look back in astonishment at the hole of the pit from which they were dug, wondering that
they had been so long in darkness, when the very element of their existence ought to have been light itself.

Having a knowledge that we have received the authority of the holy priesthood to make proclamation of the fulness of the gospel, and to minister in the ordinances
thereof, and feeling the responsibility of our calling, we almost shudder at the thought of men assuming an authority of themselves, not having received their commission
from the Lord, and going forth in the continued proclamation of principles which they know are contradictory to the word of God.

Our language may be thought to be harsh, but it is no less true, as a very little examination of the word of God will abundantly prove; hence, in reference to the most
important principles that can possibly affect us, it is written that the Spirit of the Lord should lead us into all truth, which must necessarily be by its own revelations; that
it should bring things to our remembrance and show unto us things to come.-The professor and teacher of religion reads this and can comprehend it, but stands up
before the public to deny it.

Again, it is declared by our blessed Saviour, that various signs shall follow the believer; and, again, the public teacher of religion is not ignorant of the varied
enumeration of those signs, but in the discharge of his ministerial duties he directly gives the lie to the declaration of the Son of God.

Again, it was the declaration of the servant of the Lord, under the influence of the spirit of truth, unto those that believed in the Son of God-"repent and be baptized
every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and you shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost.-Now, we have heard the almost idolized pastor
of a congregation declare that such was a horrible doctrine.

But once more it was declared by the Son of God, that except a man be born of water and of the spirit he cannot enter into the kingdom of God.-Multitudes of divines
(so termed) of the present day, reject this glorious doctrine of the Son of God, and virtually declare it to be a positive untruth.

We therefore feel fully justified in warning the priest as well as the people, to lay aside all the maxims of men, and coming to the simplicity of the gospel, receive his
precepts,
 Copyrightand
            (c)render that obedience
                2005-2009,    Infobasewhich
                                        Media theCorp.
                                                  Lord God requires.                                                                                   Page 425 / 1033

Events of the Times.
(so termed) of the present day, reject this glorious doctrine of the Son of God, and virtually declare it to be a positive untruth.

We therefore feel fully justified in warning the priest as well as the people, to lay aside all the maxims of men, and coming to the simplicity of the gospel, receive his
precepts, and render that obedience which the Lord God requires.

Events of the Times.

Manifestations of the approaching end of the present state of things, together with various signs of the judgments about to come to pass are thickening around us.
Various parts of England have lately been visited by terrific thunder storms, accompanied by showers of hailstones of a magnitude; on some occasions, never before
witnessed in the memory of persons now living, causing a great destruction to the various grain in the fields, some of which is as flat as if it had been rolled; and in the
neighbourhoods where these visitations have been, the crops are materially damaged.

DREADFUL FIRES IN LONDON.-The metropolis bids fair to eclipse Liverpool altogether, in the extent and frequency of its conflagrations. On Saturday morning,
the 12th August, about two o'clock, a fire broke out at Topping's wharf, on the east side of London-bridge, adjoining Fenning's Wharf, where the great fire occurred in
1836. The result was the destruction of Watson's telegragh office, Messrs. Wards' turpentine and oil stores, Topping's warehouses, and St. Olaves' church, and many
of the adjoining buildings were more or less injured. Several vessels lying at the wharf also took fire, and were likewise more or less injured. The schooner Chiesa, of
Weymouth, and the Cornwall, of Truro, were burnt down to the water's edge. The damage to the buildings is roughly estimated at ï¿½100,000. The amount insured in
different offices was ï¿½58,500. In the course of the Saturday morning a singular scene was exhibited in the ruins of the church, viz., the celebration of two marriages
on a platform, erected in the south east corner of the church for that express purpose. The fire was burning during the whole of the ceremony in the north gallery, the
engines playing at intervals.-Whilst this fire was still raging, another broke out on the premises of Mr. Newberry, manufacturing chemist, Fetterlane, Holborn. It was
attended by a dreadful explosion of gunpowder, by which Mr. Newberry and two of his lodgers, Mr. and Mrs. Rose, were killed. Two sisters of Mrs. Rose, named
M'Crendle, were also burnt to death. The premises were destroyed. About the same time a fire broke out at the house of a Mr. Jones, tea-dealer in High-street; but it
was extinguished before much damage was done.-Another fire occurred at Mr. Seymour's rope warchouse, in Pudding-lane. The premises were almost entirely
destroyed. On Monday morning, the 14th, a fire broke out in an extensive but unoccupied mansion in Cambridge-square, Edgeware-road, which was burnt to the
ground. The adjoining mansion, which belongs to Mr. Stephenson, the eminent railway engineer, sustained considerable injury. The Sun of Tuesday evening, the 15th,
gives a list of nine other dwelling-houses, in different parts of London, at which fires had occurred between Sunday and that time! From the circumstances attending
many of them it is thought that incendiaries have been work.

DREADFUL STORM AT PHILADELPHIA,-A terrific storm visited Philadelphia on Saturday, the 5th ult. The wind blew a complete hurricane, the rain poured down
in torrents, and tremendous peals of thunder mingled with the roaring of the gale and the rushing of the waters. Great numbers of houses were unroofed, and several
blown down; the water in some of the streets was six feet deep; many vessels were driven ashore or sunk at their anchors; the damage to property was immense, and
several lives were lost. Darby Creck bridge was swept away with two young men upon it. A house in the neghbourhood was carried away by the flood, and its
inmates, a woman and four children, were drowned. Several were killed by the fall of buildings and great numbers seriously injured. The strom was felt at New York
and other places, but apparently with much less severity.

GREAT FLOOD AT CHESTER-Loss or LIFE AND PROPERTY.-The following letter, which we have received from Chester, by a private hand, gives a full
account of the terrible disasters in that neighbourhood. It bears the date of Sunday, and comes from a gentleman who was in the vicinity at the time.-Chester and its
vicinity are bowed down beneath the chastening hand of Providence. The borough and its neighbourhood present scenes of desolation, such as, in the absence of the
terrors of war, have never been seen in this State. Our shores are strewn with wrecks, our streets filled with ruins, and from every section we hear tales of horror and
desolation and death, sufficient to appal the stoutest heart.-In the afternoon the rain became heavy beyond description. It fell as if in a mass. The very hills were sheeted
with water; and in the valleys, runlets became creeks, and creeks were swollen into rivers.-A fresher was of course anticipated; but a flood, such as ensued, could not
have been anticipated. It is said that the passengers in the afternoon boats saw a water spout burst upon the heights between Ridley and Ohester creeks; but though any
fall of rain, however copious seems inadequate to have produced the subsequent flood, there is no satisfactory evidence of the existence of a water spout. About six
o'clock, it was found that Chester creek was rapidly rising.-Every effort was instantly made to place such property as was moveable out of the reach of danger, but so
instantaneous was the swell of water, that the next moment left no feeling but the instinct of self preservation.-The stream rose, it is said by some, six feet in five minutes;
others aver that it rose six feet in one minute. The water poured down as if a wave of the sea had been swept onward by an earthquake. In about two hours it had risen
23 feet. The neighbouring creeks were swollen in the same proportion; and the roar of the impetuous torrents rang for miles through the country. The flood swept
irresistibly onward.-The dams built for its restraint were as reeds before the ocean that rushed by; the channels were lost, and the vast volume of waters spread over
the plain, tearing up the largest trees, and sweeping factories and buildings, like bubbles, upon its surface.-Fortunately this took place before dark, or the scene would
have been even more terrible than it was. In Chester, the torrent rose as if by magic, and swept angrily through the streets. The buildings which were most frail were
swept away: and from others females were borne through the angry and rushing waters half dead with affright. Houses, dams, bridges, beats, and an immense mass of
lumber, furniture, mill wheels, &c. shot by upon the current. At length, while the assembled citizens gazed, with white lips, upon the rain, the railroad bridge, built at an
enormous expense, was lifted from its foundations and flung down the stream.-The next to follow was the suspension bridge.-This structure was one of which every
enlightened American was proud, as it was the first chain-bridge built in the world. Europe has since claimed the invention: but here, stood-alas! it stands no longer, the
proof, erected thirty years ago, that to America belongs the credit of having invented and constructed the first suspension bridge. When the mass of matter, which shot
upon the stormy and roaring torrent, struck the bridge, it swayed and groaned, and at length after a moment's resistance, its vast iron fastenings gave way with a crash,
and the chains, as they grated upon each other, sparkled and flashed like lightning. It swung heavily for a moment, and fell into the flood.-The water now swept through
several of the lower streets. I saw this morning a house in the middle of one street, and a shallop in another, left there by the receding stream. The nature and extent of
the injury done, could not then be estimated, but it was with a dismay that approached despair, that the citizens saw the flood roll into their store houses and sweep
their hard earnings away. This morning, however, disclosed in part the extent of the ruin. It was found that wharves, tan-yards, machine shops, storehouses, lumber and
coal yards, &c. had been either carried off by the flood or rained by the inundation. Messrs. Eyras, Kitts, Brobston, Paxton, &c. are severe sufferers. But the
consequences in Chester are trivial in comparison with those which have occured higher up on the Chester and Ridley creeks. Every bridge, or nearly every one on
those two streams, has been carried away. Many of these were costly and substantial structures, and it will cost an immense sum to replace them. Most of the mills and
factories upon those streams have shared the same fate. The factories of Mr. Crozer, of Mr. Dickson, of Mr. Riddle, and others, have been swept away. Immense
numbers of bales of cotton, boxes of goods, barrels of dyewoods and barrels of floor, have been carried down to the Delaware, or scattered upon the meadows into
which the flood, in its fury, broke and deposited its spoil. Its is believed that all the dams are gone. The pecuniary loss to individuals is frightfully great; and that which
has fallen upon the county is not less appalling. The lowest estimate of loss is 25,000 dollars-but this is made up, to a great extent, upon conjecture. The county will
probably be constrained to raise, by loan, the means of reconstructing her bridges, as all intercourse between the different sections of the country, is now cut off. But
the loss of property, terrible as it is, is inconsiderable to the loss of life with which this affliction of Providence has been attended. It is believed that not less than twenty,
and probably as many more, persons have been drowned. At one place on the Chester creek, an entire family, that of Mr. Rhoads, consisting of himself, wife, and two
small children, found it impossible, so instantaneous was the rise and rush of the torrent, to escape from the house and all perished. At the flour mills, a devoted mulatto
woman, finding that Mr. Flower was in great danger, attempted to resone him, but the sudden dash of the flood swept her away, and she was engulphed. Mr. Flower,
who was in an upper story of the mill, leaped from the window into a tree; here he remained until the torrent tore up the tree and swept it onward. He, however,
succeeded in getting hold of the branches of another tree that resisted the tide, and he was saved. Several bodies have been found upon the shore and in the meadows.
This fatality is to be ascribed to the unparalleled suddenness of the rise of the water. It was as if the earth had opened and poured forth her secret flood. Scarcely was
the presence of danger known, before it was followed by the absence of hope. Hundreds of half-breadth escapes are narrated. The whole country is overspread with
gloom, and the consequences of the last night's calamities will long over-shadow the prosperity of this lovely section of country."
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                             Page 426 / 1033
A Fragment.
succeeded in getting hold of the branches of another tree that resisted the tide, and he was saved. Several bodies have been found upon the shore and in the meadows.
This fatality is to be ascribed to the unparalleled suddenness of the rise of the water. It was as if the earth had opened and poured forth her secret flood. Scarcely was
the presence of danger known, before it was followed by the absence of hope. Hundreds of half-breadth escapes are narrated. The whole country is overspread with
gloom, and the consequences of the last night's calamities will long over-shadow the prosperity of this lovely section of country."

A Fragment.

By T. Ward.

I mark'd him as he stood with downcast eye,
Whence, ever and anon, a tear would start;
While with convulsive throb his bosom heav'd;
Twas nature's final struggle to o'ercome
The high resolve, the purpose of the soul
To serve the God of Heaven; but he stood
And conquered, though he sever'd every link
That bound him to his father's house, and all
His heart had lov'd most tenderly; but he
Of God's own truth unmarr'd by man; and now
He purposed in his heart to bear the cross,
And follow him who died that he might live.
'Tis true he'd lose a parent's love, his home,
His heritage, his all; but would he not
Become a Son of God, and have a claim
To glory and inheritance, that still
Should be when every earthly good had past.
"Tis o'er, the tempter's power has fail'd, and now
With ready feet he seeks the man of God,
To 'minister to him that holy rite-
The birth of water-in that mighty name,
By which alone he could be sav'd, and know
That all his guilt was cancell'd, and that he
Might now receive the Father's promise,
A glorious earnest of all joys to come.

The Metoka.

This splendid ship sailed about nine o'clock yesterday morning, the 5th of September, under very favourable circumstances. The Saints on board gave expression to
their feelings in various hymns, which they sang as the vessel was towed into the river. The ship, which is admirably adapted for passengers, together with the
respectable appearance of the emigrants, appeared very much to surprise the bystanders, who were compelled to acknowledge that they had not often witnessed the
departure of such a people.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, HANOVER-STREE.

No. 6. October 1843. Vol. IV.
Minutes of the Manchester Conference.

THIS conference was held on Sunday the 3rd of September, in the large room behind. Heyward's Hotel, Bridge Street, Manchester. The morning was very fine, and a
goodly number of Saints met from the various branches.

Morning Service.

The meeting being called to order, elder Charles Miller was unanimously chosen to preside. Brother William Walker being then appointed to act as clerk of the
conference.

The meeting was opened by singing the 10th hymn, "Joy to the world the Lord will come." President Miller engaged in prayer; after the second hymn the president rose
and spoke at some length upon the principles of the gospel of Jesus Christ, and what it was to do for the children of men if they were obedient to its call-it was the
savour of life unto life or of death unto death. He then exhorted the members in the priesthood to be faithful in the discharge of those duties involved upon them, and to
be particularly careful to confine themselves to the first principles of the gospel, for inasmuch as they do these things the Lord will bless them in their labours.

The representation of the churches being next called for, the following branches were represented :-

Manchester-Represented by elder Chas. Miller, comprises 460 members, 10 elders, 21 priests, 9 teachers, 2 deacons. Buptized since general conference 33, cut of 1,
emigrated 8, and 11 removed. Brother Charles Miller said the church in Manchester was in a very healthy state at the present time, and it was truly a time of rejoicing.

Stockport-Represented by elder James Hawkins, comprises 159 members, 5 elders, 10 priests, 5 teachers, 2 deacons. Baptized since general conference 4, cut off 3,
removed 4. Elder Hawkins said the Saints in Stockport were a loving people, and being determined to give the inhabitants of that place an opportunity of hearing the
gospel, had taken the Unitarian Chapel, and were in hopes of having it crowded. There was a good feeling prevailing among them at the present time, and all rejoiced.

Ashton-Represented by elder John Albiston, sen., comprises 78 members, 1 elder, 4 priests, 1 teacher, 1 deacon. Baptized since general conference 10, cut off 1,
dead 1. Elder Albiston gave a most cheering account of the church in that part.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                     Page 427 / 1033
Duckinfield-Represented by Elder John Albiston, jon., comprising 40 members, 3 elders, 4 priests, 2 teachers, 1 deacon. Baptized since last general conference 2, cut
off 2. He said the Saints in that branch had been very lukewarm of late in the cause, and they required building up. He hoped that many of the officers from Manchester
would, from time to time, pay them a visit, in order to strengthen them and lead them on in the things of God.
gospel, had taken the Unitarian Chapel, and were in hopes of having it crowded. There was a good feeling prevailing among them at the present time, and all rejoiced.

Ashton-Represented by elder John Albiston, sen., comprises 78 members, 1 elder, 4 priests, 1 teacher, 1 deacon. Baptized since general conference 10, cut off 1,
dead 1. Elder Albiston gave a most cheering account of the church in that part.

Duckinfield-Represented by Elder John Albiston, jon., comprising 40 members, 3 elders, 4 priests, 2 teachers, 1 deacon. Baptized since last general conference 2, cut
off 2. He said the Saints in that branch had been very lukewarm of late in the cause, and they required building up. He hoped that many of the officers from Manchester
would, from time to time, pay them a visit, in order to strengthen them and lead them on in the things of God.

Newton Moor-Represented by elder J. Allen, comprising 68 members, 2 elders, 2 priests, 2 teachers, 1 deacon. Baptized since general conference 3, cut off 6,
emigrated 3, removed 1, dead 1. Elder Allen said the church had laboured under great difficulty from false reports, but they had nearly surmounted that difficulty and
were a little more composed.

Mottram-Represented by elder 3. Albiston, sen., comprising 38 members, 2 elders, 5 priests, 1 teacher, 1 deacon. A highly favourable account of this branch was
given by elder Albiston.

Oldham-Represented by elder J. Dunn, comprising 114 members, 2 elders, 9 priests, 3 teachers 2 deacons. Baptized since last conference 3, emigrated 1.

Rochdule-Represented by elder J. Dunn, comprises 40 members, 1 priest, 2 teachers, 1 deacon. Baptized since general conference 2, cut off 4, emigrated 2. This
branch as well Oldham, is at a stand, there seems to be a little deadness amongst them.

Eccies-Represented by elder James Harrop, comprises 21 members, 1 elder, 4 priests, 2 teachers. Since the last general conference 2 have been cut off. This branch
has for a length of time been at a stand, and not altogether in union with each other.

Pendlebury-Represented by elder Hamer, comprises 44 members, 1 elder, 2 priests, 3 teachers. Baptized since general conference 4, cut off 1. This little branch seems
to be reviving again from the shock it received through false reports.

Heaton-Represented by elder Lee, comprises 12 members, 1 elder, 2 priests, 1 teacher and 1 deacon. This little branch appears united in the bonds of love.

Whitfield-Represented by elder Walker Johnson, comprises 21 members, 2 elders, 1 priest, 2 teachers and 2 deacons. Removed 1, dead 1.

Ratcliffe-Represented by elder Heap, comprises 13 members, 1 elder, 1 priest and 1 teacher.

Cross Moor-Represented by elder W. Pott, comprises 12 members, 1 elder, 2 priests and 1 teacher. Baptized since last general conference 2.

Didsbury-Represented by elder James Hawkins, comprises 8 members, and 1 teacher. Baptized since last general conference 1.

Middleton-Represented by elder Adam Lee, comprises 17 members, 1 elder, 1 priest, and 1 teacher. Cut off since last conference 1.

Crompton Fold-Represented by elder J. Dunn, comprises 41 members, 1 elder, 1 teacher, 1 deacon. Cut off since last general conference 1.

Marple Bridge-Comprises 8 members. Baptized since last conference 3.

Ashworth Tops-Represented by elder Stephens, comprises 8 members, 1 elder, 1 priest, and 1 deacon.

Afternoon Service.

After the administration of the sacramental ordinance, the representation of the following churches took place:-

Bolton-Represented by elder Holt, comprises 114 members, 4 elders, 9 priests, 6 teachers, and 3 deacons. Baptized since last general conference 3, cut off 5,
emigrated 2, removed 4, and died 1.

Edgeworth Moor-Represented by elder Holt, comprises 9 members, 1 elder, and 1 priest. Baptized since last general conference 1, removed 3.

Egerton-Represented by elder Holt, comprises 12 members, 1 priest, 1 teacher, and 1 deacon.

Leigh-Represented by elder Holt, comprises 13 members, 1 elder, 1 priest, 1 teacher and 1 deacon. Baptized 1.

Lee Moor-Represented by elder Holt, comprises 19 members, 1 priest, and 1 teacher.

Brightmet Fold-Represented by elder Holt, comprises 18 members, 2 elders, 2 priests, 2 teachers, and 1 deacon. Cut off since last general conference 1.

Bradshaw-Represented by elder Holt, comprises 7 members, 1 priest, and teacher. A very favonrable account of these branches was given by their representative.

Tottington-Represented by elder Levi Crawshaw, comprises 47 members, 1 elder, 5 priests, 3 teachers, and 1 deacon. Baptized since the last general conference 2.

Summer Seat-Represented by elder Levi Crawshaw, comprises 16 members, and 2 priests.

Bury-Represented by elder Levi Crawshaw, comprises 26 members, 3 priests, and 2 teachers. Removed since last conference 2.

Haslingdon-Represented by elder Levi Crawshaw, comprises 5 members, 1 priest, and 1 deacon. Cut off 1. A cheering account was given of these branches by elder
Crawshaw.

Royton-Represented by elder Dunn, comprises 10 members, 1 priest, and 1 teacher. Baptized since last general conference 1.

The president here called upon elder Barlow, lately arrived from Nauvoo, to speak on those things to which he had been an eye witness; when the account he gave of
the land of Zion, and the prophet of the Lord, was truly cheering to the hearts of the Saints present.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                    Page 428 / 1033
Evening Service.

The meeting having being opened by singing the 188th hymn, "This earth shall be a blessed place," the subsequent part of the evening was devoted to bearing testimony
Royton-Represented by elder Dunn, comprises 10 members, 1 priest, and 1 teacher. Baptized since last general conference 1.

The president here called upon elder Barlow, lately arrived from Nauvoo, to speak on those things to which he had been an eye witness; when the account he gave of
the land of Zion, and the prophet of the Lord, was truly cheering to the hearts of the Saints present.

Evening Service.

The meeting having being opened by singing the 188th hymn, "This earth shall be a blessed place," the subsequent part of the evening was devoted to bearing testimony
to the work day were engaged in. Elder Heap from Nauvoo, and elder Barlow then addressed the Saints, and pressed upon them the necessity of straining every nerve
to forward the building of the temple of our God at Nauvoo. William Walker, priest, spoke very humourously upon laying the tea pot aside, and calling it the temple
pot, and also the tobacco box, and designate it the temple box, and by these little matters great things might be achieved.

A resolution to the following effect was then put and carried unanimously:-"We, the Officers and Saints met together in conference in Manchester, this third day of
September, 1843, knowing that the Lord has commanded his Saints to build an house unto his name, that he may unfold his glory unto them; and that those things hid
up from the world may be made known to his servants, and that there they may be endued with power from on high. We, feeling desirous that the temple of the Lord
be speedily completed, that the blessings may be imparted unto the priesthood, covenant from this time to assist with all our power the building of the houses of the
Lord, by dedicating our property, and likewise by sacrifice, to the building of the temple of our God. And we pray that the Lord may bless our efforts with his smile and
approbation: we ask it in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

Collected for the temple in the shape of tithes ï¿½12 17s 10d.

The number of officers present, 1 high priest, 1 patriarch, 25 elders, 40 priests, 21 teachers, and 4 deacons.

Total number of members represented in the conference were as follows:-1549 members, including 44 elders, 99 priests, 56 teachers, 22 deacons. Baptized since last
general conference 80, cut off 29, emigrated 18, removed 26, dead 4.

CHARLES MILLER, President.

WILLIAM WALKER, Clerk.

Minutes of the Clitheroe Conference.

This conference was held under very favourable circumstances, on the 17th ult. The day being delightfully pleasant, many of the Saints attended from the various
branches connected with the conference. A time of rejoicing and gladness was enjoyed by the Saints, many of whom are among the oldest in this island, having obeyed
the gospel soon after the arrival of the elders in England.

Morning Service.

The meeting having been called to order, it was moved by Anthony Lofthouse and seconded by William Snalam, that elder Hiram Clark take the presidency of this
conference. Carried unanimously.-Moved by John Cottam and seconded by William Snalam, that William Wolstenholme be appointed clerk. Carried.

The meeting was then opened by elder Clark with singing and prayer, after which he proceeded to give some instructions on the order of the kingdom of God, on the
authority of the priesthood, and the necessity that there was for all to recognize that authority, that peace and prosperity might attend them, and that the blessing of the
Lord might be in their midst. He then called for the representation of the different branches.

Clitherve-Represented by Anthony Lofthouse, comprises 36 members, 1 elder, 2 priests, 2 teachers and 1 deacon. Baptized 2, cut off 6, died 1.

Waddington-Represented by Thos. Pye, comprises 40 members, 2 elders, 1 priest, 1 teacher and 1 deacon. Baptized 1, emigrated 6, died 1.

Chatburn-Represented by E. Veevers, comprises 45 members, 1 elder, 2 priests and 3 teachers. Baptized 2, cut off 2, emigrated 3.

Downham-Represented by Robert Hargreaves, comprises 17 members, 1 elder and 2 teachers. Cut off 1.

Grindleton-Represented by Anthony Lofthouse, comprises 3 members, 1 priest. Died 1.

Chaighley and Thornley-Represented by John Parker, comprises 10 members, 1 elder, 2 priests and 1 teacher. Died since last general conference 1.

Ribchester-Represented by Thomas Watson, comprises 12 members, 2 priests and 1 teacher. Died 1.

Burnley-Represented by Rbt. Jackson, comprises 31 members, 4 elders, 2 priests and 1 teacher. Emigrated 3, removed 5.

Blackburn-Represented by R. Thompson, comprises 76 members, 1 elder, 5 priests, 1 teacher, and 1 deacon. Baptized 22, emigrated 11, died 1.

Accrington-Represented by elder Wright, comprises 28 members, 1 elder, 3 priests, 1 teacher and 1 deacon. Baptized 8, cut off 1, emigrated 1.

Settle-Represented by Henry Haggs, comprises 5 members, 1 priest and 2 teachers. This branch has been formed since last conference.

It was then moved and seconded that John Hartley be ordained elder for Blackburn. Carried.

The meeting then adjourned till two o'clock.

Afternoon Service.

This service was opened by elder Hiram Clark with singing and prayer. After administering the ordinance of the sacrament, he proceeded to give some excellent
teachings on the word of wisdom, shewing the necessity of the Saints being governed by every word which proceedeth out of the mouth of God.

The business of the meeting being proceeded with, it was moved and seconded that R. Thompson be ordained priest; that R. Eatough be ordained teacher; and that T.
Copyright
Gregg      (c) 2005-2009,
      be ordained          Infobase
                   deacon, all        Media Corp.
                               for Blackburn. Carried.                                                                                    Page 429 / 1033

Moved and seconded that R. Proctor be ordained elder for Ribchester; that William Boothman be ordained priest for Downham; that John Bailey be ordained teacher
teachings on the word of wisdom, shewing the necessity of the Saints being governed by every word which proceedeth out of the mouth of God.

The business of the meeting being proceeded with, it was moved and seconded that R. Thompson be ordained priest; that R. Eatough be ordained teacher; and that T.
Gregg be ordained deacon, all for Blackburn. Carried.

Moved and seconded that R. Proctor be ordained elder for Ribchester; that William Boothman be ordained priest for Downham; that John Bailey be ordained teacher
for Chatburn; and that J. Chatburn be ordained deacon for Chatburn, all which motions were carried unanimously.

Elder Clark then recommended that William Snalam be appointed president of this conference, which being put to the church was carried unanimously, afterwards
those who had been nominated were ordained under the hands of elders Clark, Snalam, and Lofthouse.

The meeting then separated, apparently in good spirits, rejoicing in the privileges of the new and everlasting covenant.

HIRAM CLARK, President.

WM. WOLSTENHOLME, Clerk.

Worcestershire Conference.

This conference was held at the house of brother James Hunting, Earl's Common, September 24th. Elder William Kay presiding, when were represented the different
branches of Earl's Common, Pinvin, Rewberry Hill, Randan Woods, and Broomsgrove, including in the whole 128 members, 5 elders, 9 priests, and 2 teachers.
Several ordinations were attended to, also much instruction was given by the president and others, while the Saints were rejoicing in peace and harmony in this first
meeting of the Worcestershire conference.

London Conference.

We have received the minutes of this conference, and are sorry that we have not space for them at length. We find there were present on the occasion, 8 elders, 13
priests, 4 teachers, and 2 deacons.

The eastern branch, represented by elder Lewzey, contains 159 members, including 3 elders, 9 priests, 3 teachers and 1 deacon. The western branch was represented
by elder Benson, containing 59 members, including 2 elders, 7 priests, 3 teachers, and 2 deacons.

The branch at Woolwich, represented by elder Griffiths, contains 33 members, 2 elders, 5 priests and 1 teacher.

The branches in the region of Newbury, represented by elder Major, contain severally as follows:-Hampstead, 16 members; Donnington, 10 members, including 2
elders, 3 priests, 1 teacher, and 1 deacon. Dover, 5 members. The whole comprising 332 members, 11 elders, 28 priests, 8 teachers and 4 deacons.

Preston Conference.

We have received the minutes of this conference, which we attended on Sept. 24th. We have not room for a detail of the proceedings, but we sincerely hope that such
measures were adopted as shall enable this first settlement of the doctrines of truth in this land to arise and exert herself in majesty, to roll onward the cause of God, as
she has nobly done in days that are past.

The number of members represented in Preston was 417, including 10 elders and 10 priests, together with 10 branches, comprising 169 members, 6 elders, 11 priests,
and 6 teachers.

The number of officers present at the conference was 3 high priests, 15 elders, 12 priests, 12 teachers, and 3 deacons.

The Church of Christ.

There are one or two subjects of importance, on which we feel led at this time to make a few remarks for the benefit of the Saints generally, and for the edification of
the priesthood in particular.

Owing to the prejudices of education, and the effects of long-accustomed habits of thinking and reasoning, we find great difficulty, sometimes, to receive just opinions
of certain subjects when first presented unto us, and similar difficulty in convincing others of the same. For instance, the subject that the authority of the priesthood is
equal in every age, is something so unusual to us, and so foreign to everything in the sectarian world with which we have been associated, that we have found a many
almost ready to stagger at the idea. Hence, how frequently is the question asked, "how do you prove it from the scriptures?" when certain doctrines are advanced.
Thus, without reflection, the authority of the priesthood of the present day is made of no moment, unless it be established by the authority of a former age; and thus
every succeeding dispensation becomes less significant than the preceding; and on this principle Noah must have proved the great doctrines which ho taught from the
patriarchal fathers before him, in order to establish the legitimacy of his authority; so also with Abraham, Moses, and every succeeding servant of God. But this could
not be, and sufficient has been said to shew the fallacy of such a doctrine.

Let it, then, be clearly understood, that an officer in the church of Christ in the present age, has equal authority with an officer of the same standing in any former age.
But supposing that the scriptures of the New Testament were not in existence, or, at least, not to be found, as many portions of scripture of equal authority and of the
same age are not; then we should clearly see the true position of the priesthood, and that they have an authority to act in the name of the Lord, on the simple ground of
having received a "dispensation" of the grace of God.

Let it not be understood that we, therefore, undervalue the scriptures that are extant, by no means; but we rejoice in them as a glorious corroborative proof of the
reality of the work of God in the last days, while we would still wish the Saints to have a clear view of the position in which they stand before God and the world.

But again, on another subject, similar and of equal importance, which is that the church of Jesus Christ of Latterday Saints, is built on the foundation of direct revelation
from God in these last days, and not on the accidental circumstance of the Old and New Testaments being in existence. Let us be clearly understood in this, and our
readers will see the grand and fundamental distinction between the churches that constitute the Babylon of the day-the work of men-and that which the Lord has
effected according to his own will in the present age.

Now, of a truth we can assert, and without fear of contradiction from the parties themselves, that the various religious systems around us are founded on the accidental
 Copyright (c)of2005-2009,
circumstance                 Infobase
                 various portions   of theMedia   Corp.
                                           writings  of the men of God in different ages being in existence; or, in other words, that men have found a Page            430 /of1033
                                                                                                                                                              few narratives    the
history of the Saviour, with a little of the history of the first christian churches in the east, together with a series of letters by different persons, to different churches, on
various occasions, according as circumstances called for such; and with a blindness only existing under a broken covenant, they have classified the different writings
effected according to his own will in the present age.

Now, of a truth we can assert, and without fear of contradiction from the parties themselves, that the various religious systems around us are founded on the accidental
circumstance of various portions of the writings of the men of God in different ages being in existence; or, in other words, that men have found a few narratives of the
history of the Saviour, with a little of the history of the first christian churches in the east, together with a series of letters by different persons, to different churches, on
various occasions, according as circumstances called for such; and with a blindness only existing under a broken covenant, they have classified the different writings
together: and with a sort of andacious impiety have denominated them the entire word of God, as the "canon of scripture" which they declare is therein completed; and
without one breath of revelation to tell them so, declare that the voice of the Almighty is hushed, and that he will no more condescend to hold converse with the sons of
men. In facr, they have stumbled on the commission of the servants of the Lord of a past age, which they have appropriated to themselves, and, without a particle of
authority, having assumed the office of ambassadors of Christ, to teach according to their varied fancies, various occasions, according as circum-

A thousand schemes for man's salvation
Of every cast, all clashing and opposed,
And making of their various devotees
A host of foes belligerent, instead
Of one harmonious race, whose high aim
It is to love as God, and be prepared
To stand among the Saints in light.

We wish then the servants of the Lord particularly to understand, that the kingdom of God, set up in these last days, is by the direct and immediate revelation of the
Most High God, that the stone has been cut out of the mountain without hands, and that it is not dependant upon any portion of the image of Nebuchadnezzar, neither
because a portion of the sacred writings have been found in connexion with that image.

On this high ground let the servants of the Lord take their stand; let them proclaim the glorious plan of salvation, the fulness of the gospel, bearing testimony of the signs
following the believer, and that the hour of God's judgments is at hand; then, on this ground, he can also bear testimony to the truth of the scriptures, and he can rejoice
in the responsive evidence which they afford of the truth of that work in which he is engaged.

We have made these remarks because we wish the minds of the servants of the Lord to be free and unshackled from former prejudices, that they may fully
comprehend their high calling of God in Christ Jesus, and under a due consciousness of this, go forth in all meekness and humility to bear a faithful testimony of the
work of God of the last days, and not because we are in possession of the commission which he gave to his servants in days that are past.

From the foregoing reflections, our readers will see the necessity of the Saints living by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God, who will afford us strength
according to our day, and give unto us of his spirit to serve us in our day and generation, and lead us onward, if we are faithful, as conquerors over every adversary,
and finally receive us in his celestial kingdom through our Lord Jesus Christ. And at the same time we shall perceive the folly of those who, while the covenant of God is
renewed, are overlooking this unspeakable privilege, and ignorantly seeking for guidance by the revelations given to men in days that are past; indeed it might aptly be
illustrated by a party believing in the commandment, "Come out of her" (Babylon), addressed to the people of God in the last days, and taking as their guide, the map of
the route of the Israelites from Egypt to the promised land.

EDITOR.

Letter From Nauvoo.

Church Place, Latchford, near Warrington, Sept. 1843.

My dear sir,-I received at the same time your favour and a note from Miss Griffith, written on board the Metoka on her leaving dock. I heartly wish our respected
friend and the people who are with her, a speedy, safe, and pleasant passage, and hope, on their arrival at Nauvoo, they may have their reasonable and proper views
realized, and be happy and comfortable.

I have, according to your desire, sent you herewith a copy of my son's last letter, which doubtless you will peruse with pleasure. In my son's letter, written on his arrival
at New Orleans, he speaks in the highest terms of the judicious provision made by Messrs. Fielding and Clark on their behalf, and says every praise is due to them for
the abundance, excellent quality, and suitable variety they enjoyed on their passage. I have named this because I think it right those gentlemen ought to know the
satisfaction given.-Your obedient servant,

JAMES NEEDHAM.

To Mr. Thomas Ward.

City of Nauvoo, Friday, July 7th, 1843.

My Dear Father and Mother,-I sit down to write home; I have part of to-day to spare, so occupy it in so doing. As I wished you whilst in England to receive my letter
from this place before the fall, I see it high time to write. I could have done so before, but have stayed as long as I could, so as to give you all the information about this
place that I can. What I write shall be true and correct, as far as I have come to the knowledge of it and have received right information. Before I commence, let me
ask you all how do you do? But I shall have to stay some time before I can get that answered. With regard to myself, I have been on the mending way ever since I
came here, for I was very unwell when I first landed in Nauvoo. But I commence. Firstly, I would speak of the appearance of the place, the city of Nauvoo. We had a
very trying time in coming up the river, and I suffered a good deal in sickness; we were about seventeen days in coming from New Orleans to Nauvoo: we came the
trip in two boats; that is, we changed our boats at St. Louis, two hundred miles from Nauvoo or thereabouts. The appearance of the country, from St. Louis to
Nauvoo, in a general way is more wild; the country on each side of the river is covered with large timber like a forest, but the land in a general way is high and very rich.
There are a great many dwellings on the sides of the river but scattered apart. We came to several towns very prettily laid out between St. Louis and Nauvoo. The face
of the country looked green and smiling; it is indeed a grand sight to sail up the river; from the mouth to Nauvoo is about fiteen hundred miles, and tongue cannot
express the beauty of its windings and prospects on each side; no man of understanding can come up the Mississippi without being filled with wonder and astonishment
at the vast extent of country, enough to sustain the world if cultivated. But to proceed. When within five or six miles of this place, we heard the agreeable cry of
"Nauvoo to be seen," the long-looked-for place; every eye was stretched towards the place, as you may be sure our eyes gazed with delight, but with astonishment, to
see the great extent of it. The city seemed to rise gradually from the sea, with the houses much scattered, but over a great extent of ground; it has without any mistake,
more so than any place we had seen before, a grand appearance. It looked very pretty from the river. Just where Nauvoo stands, the river turns in the shape of a horse
shoe, the river going three parts round the city. From rising ground in Nauvoo we have a splendid sight of the country on the other side of the river, which is very
pleasant. The extent of the city is four miles, laid out in lots and streets in nice order; I mean that each house has a piece of land attached to it, either a quarter, half, or a
whole   acre of
 Copyright   (c)land, and some
                 2005-2009,      more, which
                              Infobase    Media makes
                                                  Corp.the houses appear scattered. For two miles square the city is covered in that way, but in the centre,    near the temple,
                                                                                                                                                         Page 431 / 1033
they are quite close like other towns. If all the houses were put together as other places, they would make a large place; I should think twice or thrice the size of
Warrington; but you may judge yourselves from what extent it runs.
more so than any place we had seen before, a grand appearance. It looked very pretty from the river. Just where Nauvoo stands, the river turns in the shape of a horse
shoe, the river going three parts round the city. From rising ground in Nauvoo we have a splendid sight of the country on the other side of the river, which is very
pleasant. The extent of the city is four miles, laid out in lots and streets in nice order; I mean that each house has a piece of land attached to it, either a quarter, half, or a
whole acre of land, and some more, which makes the houses appear scattered. For two miles square the city is covered in that way, but in the centre, near the temple,
they are quite close like other towns. If all the houses were put together as other places, they would make a large place; I should think twice or thrice the size of
Warrington; but you may judge yourselves from what extent it runs.

As I was to give mother every particular, whether it was all a wilderness or not, and whether they lived in houses as in England, or tents, I will endeavour to do so. This
is a new place, not above four or five years old, so we must not expect a very large, or at least a grand place in so short a time; but any one that could have seen the
place five years ago and see it now, would indeed be filled with wonder, to think that a few poor people could make such a difference in so short a time; but this I can
see and say, that it bids fair to be one of the most beautiful places both for situation and other things, in America, or I may any, in the world; for I don't know what
should hinder it, except we disobey the Lord and sin against him, and are scattered as the disobedient always were. From the diligence and enterprise of the people,
buildings rise fast. When first they settled here, after being driven from their homes in Missouri, it was covered with trees like the forests in England; this had to be
cleared by the people that settled here. The first comers had to contend with the most difficulties. They had to make shift with anything, and toil in the midst of suffering
and hunger; nothing but distress seemed before them, although land at that time as well as provisions were cheap; but let us see, the timber had to be felled and cleared,
houses had to be built, the land to be cultivated, which could not be done without much toil and suffering. The place, also, was very unhealthy, so that people would not
settle there previous to the Saints coming; but as most were poor, they persevered, and what have they done for themselves that have persevered? Well, they have got
a piece of land cultivated, a house built, a cow or more, pigs, poultry, &c., and all without money, perhaps, but not without suffering, and they now reap their reward in
a measure.

The place is now different, and we new comers have not half the toil and trials that they had, but we are not without them in a measure, I assure you, for it is still a new
place, and there are many things to contend with. Land with them was cheaper, as a matter of course, than it is now, and now land keeps getting more in value as the
place improves, I mean in the city; a few miles out it can be got as cheap as ever. All new comers, except they have a little money to buy them some land and build a
house, which does not take much, have to contend with hardships; but how can it he otherwise, as the place is new, and most that come poor. We can't get money for
labour, at least in a general way. Well, how do you get along, say you. Why, a man gets work for land, brick, wood or stone, provisions, &c; well, in a year or two, or
say more, he may pay for his land, get brick enough for a house and other things. He cultivates his own land and is then is own master, but not without many pinches in
the time if he has a family. He then begins to see better days. This is the way the poor have to act here. Many, I know in this place, have now houses and lands, and
they have told me how they have got them-it has been by trying for them; but how long, I say, might they stay in England before a poor man could have a good brick
house over his head, and land, cows, &c. I say again, that all that come here will be tried in many ways that they would not be in an old country or settled place; but we
look to the time not being far or a great way off, when we shall not be behind in any good thing or necessary of life, or any thing that will tend to our temporal good and
comfort as well as spiritual.

The streets are not yet paved, but are in the rough, in dry weather pleasant, except a little dust, but in wet weather unpleasant: some streets are better than others. Two
or three places in the city have a very business-like appearance with having different kinds of shops. We have a many good brick houses, and others are frame-wood
and log houses. Some of the houses appear strange to a person who has been accustomed to live in a fine-built place, but a great many are quite smart large brick
houses, which would look well in any city. I was quite surprised to find so many good brick-built houses. Brick houses, stone, and others, are building as fast as they
can, and I see a great difference in the short time I have been here. It is a saying in Nauvoo, "they spring up like mushrooms." I did not know but that I should have had
to live gipsey fashion, but I soon got a home. In a general way the houses have one good room below and a bed room, some have more. I thought to have sent a
drawing of Nauvoo, but it would take more time than I can spare to do it justice, for it is a much larger place than I expected to find. Any person with a bit of land and
house may be happy here, for it is very pleasant. There are many not Mormous who live here. Many have got themselves land a few miles from the city, as the land is
much cheaper than in Nauvoo.

I was on the prairies, that is land a few miles out of Nauvoo, like a field in England, but ten or twenty miles square, without timber, a few days ago and was offered a
house and eighty acres of land, fenced and cultivated, and a good title for ï¿½160; or he would sell forty acres at about 30s. an acre, but without the house. Land
uncultivated may be got for Ss., 12s., 15s., and 20s. an acre; it depends upon the situation and the title. But the land at so low a price will want cultivating, and takes a
year or two before it brings any return. Land in the the city is as high as ï¿½200 an acre, but can be got for ï¿½19, or ï¿½20, and on. We cannot keep dishoaest men
from creeping in our midst, for the place is open to all. Every person coming here must do the best he can for himself, and take heed to counsel given by those that seek
their good; but if men will not fear God and act with honesty they must stand the consequences. With regard to the labouring people here, we want some one with
money to raise a manufactory or more; we then could employ many idle hands, and a many who go to the neighbouring states and towns. This is caused by the often
flush of emigrants, both from the Eastern States and from England. It would be a great thing for this place to have manufactories of different kinds, but time and
perseverance and faithfulness before the Lord, will bring a good deal about that will be for the good of the place. As to the people of Nauvoo, we have both good and
bad as in all places; but taking them altogether, any one amongst us would say, we are a thriving, intelligent, and happy people, though passing through trials and
sufferings from our enemies on account of our faith, but through grace we will conquer.

People that come to Nauvoo have to learn a great deal by experience that they cannot be taught away from here: and be assured that all that come here must not
expect perfection nor a perfect place; but if people come with a pure motive to the glory of God, and not to get gain and live upon others, and care for no one but
themselves, they had better stay away, for it is very likely they will stumble at something; but let them come as if they were coming to their father's house, to be taught in
the ways of God, and sit under the voice of a prophet, which is of more value than gold; yen, let them be willing to suffer like Moses and say with one of old, "This
people shall be my people, and their God my God." I tell you what, if wheat and tares grow together any where, it is here; but a day of sifting will come, and our trials
are only to see what we will bear for the truth. As to myself, I care not what it is so I can finish my course with joy and get a place in my Saviour's kingdom, for I know
what I do know, and no man can cheat me out of it, and that is, that the work is of God. I just speak in this way because some have expected to find people perfect
here; but I never taught it or expected to see it. They must have very weak minds who look for such things; what we have to do is to keep right ourselves. With regard
to my faith on the work, and Joseph Smith, and Hyram, and others, it is stronger than ever if it be possible, and before I came here all that knew me are aware it was
not very weak. Joseph Smith is a great man, a man of principle, a straight forward man; no saintish long-faced fellow, but quite the reverse. Indeed some stumble
because he is such a straight forward, plain spoken, cheerful man, but that makes me love him the more; but if people will stumble, let them, for such miscrable notions
a many have got with regard to religion, that he wants to cheat them out of it. I know what it is to pull long faces and to sigh and groan, as you know, but, thank the
Lord, I understand principle, and see my duty, and enjoy His spirit, which is not bondage, but liberty. I have seen and been in the company of Joseph, and heard him
speak several times. I love him, and believe him to be a Prophet of God, and called to do a great work in these last days on the earth. He is in his place, but is a
stumbling-block to thousands, as his Master, the Saviour, was before him in his day. His brother Hyram is a much milder man in his manners, more precise, a man of
God, and has the confidence of the faithful. Their work is true, but surely it is a marvellous and strange work; but it will stand though earth and hell agree to put it down.
There is one thing, his enemies have to acknowledge that Joseph is no hypocrite.

I will tell you of my enjoyment since I came here. Tuesday, the 4th July, was a great day in America; we had our enjoyments, but different to some, for we had the
pleasure of seeing our Prophet amongst us, who had for some days been in the hands of his enemies. I must tell you how it was. A Rev.- came to Nauvoo, and
preached in the Temple, by the leave of Joseph. He staid with him a few days, when Joseph returned with the Rev. - to his home, which is about 80 miles, I think, from
Nauvoo, to see some of Mrs. Smith's friends, who live with this Divine. Joseph's enemies got to hear this, who are always thirsting for his blood, as they did the
Prophets before him, and the Saviour. Two men from the State of Missouri, where they met with such cruelty some years back, got a false writ from the Governor to
bring  him to(c)
 Copyright     Missouri, to beInfobase
                 2005-2009,    tried for treason. Just like the Saviour, he was taken by these men, who were armed with pistols, and threatened to shoot
                                          Media Corp.                                                                                               Page him if he/ made
                                                                                                                                                           432      1033
anything to do. He was taken and put in confinement; by this time the people in the town where he was, got to hear of it; two lawyers came to see him, but at first were
not permitted to see him or speak to him. The former two men sought to get a conveyance and hurry him out of town, and from thence to Missouri, for by this time they
had learned that the town was opposed to such unlawful doings as not to allow persons to speak to him. A number of the town's-people agreed to go and deliver
pleasure of seeing our Prophet amongst us, who had for some days been in the hands of his enemies. I must tell you how it was. A Rev.- came to Nauvoo, and
preached in the Temple, by the leave of Joseph. He staid with him a few days, when Joseph returned with the Rev. - to his home, which is about 80 miles, I think, from
Nauvoo, to see some of Mrs. Smith's friends, who live with this Divine. Joseph's enemies got to hear this, who are always thirsting for his blood, as they did the
Prophets before him, and the Saviour. Two men from the State of Missouri, where they met with such cruelty some years back, got a false writ from the Governor to
bring him to Missouri, to be tried for treason. Just like the Saviour, he was taken by these men, who were armed with pistols, and threatened to shoot him if he made
anything to do. He was taken and put in confinement; by this time the people in the town where he was, got to hear of it; two lawyers came to see him, but at first were
not permitted to see him or speak to him. The former two men sought to get a conveyance and hurry him out of town, and from thence to Missouri, for by this time they
had learned that the town was opposed to such unlawful doings as not to allow persons to speak to him. A number of the town's-people agreed to go and deliver
Joseph out of their hands, even if they had to destroy Joseph's enemies. They soon saw the feeling of the people towards Joseph, and so altered in their manners, and
Joseph had to beg the lives of his two enemies, or they would surely have been killed. What did Joseph do but get a writ served upon these men, who had taken him
unlawfully, and with them came to Nauvoo. We had sent several hundreds of our soldiers to his help, if they began to be rough, and to assist him. It was a fine sight to
see them come into the town. We heard of their coming and sent our band of music and carriages and people. In the commencement of the train was Joseph and his
wife, who was one that went to meet him, and Hyram his brother, with other noted men of the city, a great many ladies on horseback, with about 200 carriages
following, and the best of it, Joseph had got his two prisoners in the train. It was an affecting sight. The city was all alive to see our brother and friend; we shouted him
welcome and shed tears of joy to see him again delivered from his enemies. The streets were crowded that he passed through; we took him home, his poor mother met
him worn down with suffering and toil, and fell upon him and wept. Joseph looked worn out with toil, he spoke to us all and blessed us, and said he would address us in
the Temple in the afternoon. I could not help but weep when I looked at the man and thought of his suffering for the truth. Joseph had been tried a few days ago by one
of the state judges: he was tried at Nauvoo, but nothing could be proved against him, so he was set at liberty as he has been near sixty times before. The two men he
brought with him are to be tried at Quiney, another city a short way from here. Whilst in Nauvoo Joseph returned good for evil to these men, for he had them at his
house and fed them at his table, and his wife waited upon them, but they seemed as hardened as ever to Joseph.

As I was speaking before about the 4th of this month, I will now proceed. Two companies of our legion were on duty at an early hour, to escort strangers to our
meetings that came by the steamers. Our first meeting opened by half-past ten, by elder Hyde preaching; he gave a most beautiful address, scores of carriages were
round the congregation listening to the discourse. It has been said from good authority that from twenty to thirty thousand were present, and I know a better looking
company could not meet. In the afternoon, elder P. P. Pratt preached, and after him Joseph Smith spoke in his own defence. As several hundreds of people came up
the river to Nauvoo to spend the day, whenever a boat came with a company, the band and legion brought them up to the meeting. I can't tell you my feelings on that
and what I have felt other days; but I can say I rejoiced, I was happy, I enjoyed myself. Yes, these meetings and the communion of Saints, pay for all my suffering and
toil. How thankful I am that I am here to be taught in the ways of God, and to enjoy such blessings. I must tell you all I am very happy, and feel perfectly satisfied in
what I have done. There is only one thing that grieves me to any amount, and it is that I am so far from you and my brothers and sisters. There are some like myself
alone, but most have some relations, still I live in hopes as I have always done since I came in the church; I hope to see you again, I was going to say here, but time will
show; sometimes I fancy I am not so far as I am from you all, for we live in houses like those in England, and I enjoy the society of those, or some of them at least, that
I did in England. I still think of sister Griffith, and shall be glad to see her; I pray the Lord to bless her. Miss Munro is keeping a young ladies' school. Miss G. would
and plenty of agreeable company here, and people of good learning. Let me know all the news of England. I hear there has been a stir amongst you. My best love to
Arthur, Eliza, Sophia, and James.

I remain, my dear father and mother, your very affectionate son,

JOHN NEEDHAM.

On Counsel.

In a previous article of the present number of the STAR, we have made a few remarks on the authority of the holy priesthood, we now feel desirous of impressing upon
the minds of the Saints universally, the absolute necessity of acknowledging that authority, and of giving heed to the counsels emanating from that source. We are aware
of nothing so continually requisite to enable an individual member, or entire branch to preserve their standing in the Church of Jesus Christ, as giving heed to counsel,
and a few reflections will prove the truth of this; while on the other hand, the rejection of counsel was at all times the inevitable step that led to darkness of mind and
consequent destruction.

It is the peculiar privilege of the church of Christ, in contradistinction to the churches of men, to be in possession of the Spirit of God, and it is the undoubted right of the
holy priesthood to communicate that influence to others. What then is, the Spirit of God? we answer the Spirit of supreme power, to which all other powers are
subject; it is the authority of God imparted to his servants for the government of his kingdom, and consequently they who reject the authority thus delegated, reject the
authority of God. But says one, "may not the priesthood, when not under the influence of the spirit, give false counsel? True. What, then must we obey? Undoubtedly. If
the priesthood give false counsel, the punishment will be due to them, and you shall receive a blessing for your obedience. This is the true order of the church; but how
frequently does the evil one deceive the servants of the Lord, by suggesting one thing or another as preferable to the counsels given, and thus lead them into immediate
hostility to the authorities of the church, and cause them to become like himself, accusers of the brethren and despisers of the lawful authorities of the Church, under the
persuasion that their own schemes are preferable or more righteous than the others.

Hence we, who in connexion with the Church of Christ, are privileged with the revelations of heaven, bringing to our knowledge the secrets of the past and the future,
know as written in the Book of Abraham, that in the councils of eternity, when a consultation was held among the high and lofty ones, as to who should go forth by faith
in the Father to call into order and beauty the chaotic materials of which the earth is composed; the Son of God exclaimed "Here am I, send me;" but there was another
of that splendid hierarchy who deemed himself more capable of performing that work, and myriads that were with him thought the same, and when the Eternal Father
declared his will that he would send the first, the second was angry, and rejecting the counsel of God, he and they that were with him fell, and became the devil and his
angels. Exactly so, after the similitude of this great example has it been ever since, they who rejected the authority of God in his own person, or by his spirit delegated to
his servants, and who did not speedily repent, fell to be the companions of, and to share the doom prepared for the devil and his angels.

Since the rise of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, many brilliant and splendid men have stood in connexion with the work, where are they now, and what
was the secret of their falling away? We answer unhesitatingly, they rejected counsel; they spurned at the authority of God imparted to his servant the prophet, or
deemed themselves, like Satan, better qualified to do the work of the Lord than he whom the Father had chosen and appointed.

These remarks we know are fully substantiated by our continued experience in connexion with the church, from the first day of our understanding its principles to the
present hour.

But on the other hand we never knew a man, whose great purpose it was to recognize in the renewal of the covenant and the restoration of the holy priesthood the
authority of God, but we saw him blest; it is true the Lord might try his faith severely, he might suffer much for the truth's sake, but he failed not to perceive the authority
of God in the voice of his servants, and he has been blest with power to endure, yea, as seeing him who is invisible, and eventually has been exalted, having been found
faithful over a few things has been made ruler over many things.

We would then seriously call upon the Saints generally, and the priesthood in particular, especially those who may have been lately called into office, to seek to
 Copyright (c)
comprehend    and2005-2009,
                   practice thisInfobase   Mediadoctrine
                                  great primary  Corp. of order and government, that the blessing of the Lord may continue to rest upon them, and Page
                                                                                                                                                   that their433   / 1033
                                                                                                                                                               minds  may
be filled with light and with intelligence to enable them to discern the things of God, and to comprehend his sublime purposes, and ever stand ready to fulfil his high
behests, as proceeding from the mouth of his servants, until they find an abundant entrance into his celestial glory.
faithful over a few things has been made ruler over many things.

We would then seriously call upon the Saints generally, and the priesthood in particular, especially those who may have been lately called into office, to seek to
comprehend and practice this great primary doctrine of order and government, that the blessing of the Lord may continue to rest upon them, and that their minds may
be filled with light and with intelligence to enable them to discern the things of God, and to comprehend his sublime purposes, and ever stand ready to fulfil his high
behests, as proceeding from the mouth of his servants, until they find an abundant entrance into his celestial glory.

And, on the other hand, we seriously and affectionately warn those who may perceive in their hearts the risings of hostility to the servants of the Lord, to beware, for
most assuredly if they repent not Satan has determined on their ruin, and while he accomplishes it, he will flatter them that they are the servants of truth, the defenders of
liberty, and the foes of oppression, not perceiving that true liberty consists in doing the will of God, and in the keeping of his commandments.

EDITOR.

Joseph Smith the Mormon Prophet.

From the Warsaw Message.

We present to our readers to-day, a detailed account of the arrest of this individual-his delivery to the agent of Missouri-his subsequent discharge on a writ of habeas
corpus, with the circumstances attending these transactions, drawn up by an eye witness to the whole of them. These facts have been substantinted by the affidavits of
persons not Mormons, who were with Smith from the time of his arrest to his discharge. A thousand and one rumours, and stories, and idle tales have been put in
circulation in regard to these things, to subserve what purposes we will not say. It is due to the whole community, but more particularly to the parties themselves
interested, that a plain unvarnished statement should go forth to the world. This statement we now give, and each one of our readers can draw his own conclusions from
the facts presented.

It will be seen that Smith was arrested and placed in the hands of Reynolds, the agent of Missouri. He claimed the benefit of a writ of habeas corpus, this being a
privilege expressly granted by the constitution to every individual. The writ was made returnable to the nearest judicial tribunal, in this judicial circuit, competent to try
such writs. At Nauvoo was a tribunal which claimed this power, justly or not we are not prepared to decide. It will also be seen that the sheriff of Lee county, who had
now charge of the whole company, determined to conduct them to Nauvoo. The stage was chartered for that purpose. No threat or intimidation was made use of to
influence his determination; he entered into such an arrangement while in his own county, surrounded by his own neighbours. He, was presume, knew his duty; or, if he
thought the journey to Nauvoo improper, we do not hear of his protesting against it, or making any sort of objection while at Dixon, in Lee county. The company
started on their journey; occasionally, as they neared Nauvoo, they were met by bodies of Mormons who heard of their approach. They appeared entirely unarmed,
exhibited no violence towards Reynolds, and although manifesting the utmost affection and attachment for Smith, made no attempt whatever at a rescue. They arrived in
Nauvoo, Smith still in the charge of Reynolds. A new writ of habeas corpus was now issued, commanding Reynolds to bring the body of Smith before the municipal
court of Nauvoo. He did so, and made a formal and legal return of the writ. Thus was Smith taken out of the hands of the Missouri agent, and committed to the custody
of the court in Nauvoo. Smith was tried on the merits of the case, and the writ itself was shown to be illegal and insufficient. The writ, in fact, was nearly similar to the
one on which Smith was formerly arrested, and which was declared to be illegal by Judge Douglas, at Monmouth, in 1840. These are the facts in the case; they have
been sworn to, and the affidavits can be forthcoming, if necessary, at the proper time.

If it is admitted that the municipal authorities of Nauvoo have the power to try writs of habeas corpus, (and many sound lawyers entertain the opinion that their charter
confers this power), then the whole of these proceedings will appear legal and according to law. If, however, their exercise of it is unauthorised by their charter, the
executive of the state will so regard it, and treat the trial of the other day as a mere nullity.

This matter has nothing whatever to do with party politics, and every attempt of a few imflammable spirits to give it such a turn will signally fail. The State Register,
indeed, has charged Walker and Browning with conniving with the authorities of Missouri for the purpose of getting up the writ. The unprincipled Register is welcome
to all the aid it may render to its party by the circulation of falsehoods. We would not retort upon the Register even if we could. We spurn its weapons of warfare. We
scorn to bandy with it these stale and venal charges. But we do ask in behalf of every sober-thinking man in the state, why this unceasing, persevering, relentless
persecution of Smith? Are we to have a demand from the democratic governor of Missouri for his apprehension as often as each general election approaches, as has
been the case for the last three or four years? Is it not most singular that the claims of justice invariably demand that this writ should be issued in the sultry month of July,
about one month previous to the election? Is it by mere accident that each of these writs has been imperfect in nearly the same particulars, thus giving plausibility to the
opinion which many have entertained, that it was no part of the design to take Smith to Missouri, but he was merely to be held in abeyance, compelled to vote the
democratic ticket at the elections, and afterwards to be released by the courts? Most singular transactions these, surely.

When Smith places law and justice at defiance, he should not be suffered to escape; the whole force of the state, if necessary, should be called out to tear him from his
hiding place, and bring him to condign punishment. But he, in common with the highest and the lowest in the land, has rights guaranteed him by the laws: and the public
sentiment of this community, we are persuaded, will not permit the rights of any individual to be trampled upon.

This is a law-loving and a law-abiding community. No man can here with impunity trample upon the requirements of law, neither can any body of men, regardless of
legal forms and rules, take into their own hands the administration of justice, and usurping the stations of juries and judges, act the part of executioners too. There is a
spirit of conservatism, of patriotism, in this country, which will frown down every such attempt, let it come from whom or what quarter it may. The law throws its broad
and ample shield of protection around the innocent, the accused of crime, and the guilty too, for it punishes according to law. The evils, if indeed any there are, which
the law cannot remove, or public sentiment correct, must be endured. We can no where find perfection in government or in the forms of society. Frailty has stamped
her mark on all sublunary things. When the obligations of law shall be habitually spurned by the lawless hand of violence-when the rights of property shall be
disregarded by an infuriated mob-when the sanctity of home and the domestic circle shall be invaded by the self appointed, unauthorized administrators of justice or
rather of injustice, then the constitution of our fathers, the institutions of the country, will be as a rope of sand, not worth the preserving. But no. Our confidence in the
wisdom of our form of government-our respect for the virtue and patriotism of the American people, forbid, even for a moment, the entertaining the opinion that such a
time can ever arrive. If in the course of our future history, some great and tremondons event, like the irruption of the barbarian hordes over the fruitful plains of Italy-if
such an event should impose an impenetrable barrier to the further advancement of the triumphs of the mind, to the spread of free and liberal principles-if ignorance, that
great levelers, should degrade us to the condition of seris-if the fourth of July should be blotted from the calender of the nation, and the glorious recollections of the
exalted virtues and heroic deeds of our revolutionary fathers should become obliterated and forgotten, then, indeed, might the despotism and tyranny of the mass
triumph over law and government. Before such a day should ever curse the fair face or the fair name of our beloved country, heaven grant that the seventh trumpet may
sound, and the midnight cry be heard, and nations and men be summoned to appear before the great tribunal with all their crimes upon their heads.

Trip to Nauvoo on the Fourth of July.

From the Quincy Whig.

ICopyright
 left Quincy(c)on2005-2009,
                  the glorious Infobase
                                fourth on Media
                                          board the splendid steamer Annawan, Captain Whitney, in company with a large number of ladies and gentlemen
                                                 Corp.                                                                                          Page of   this/city,
                                                                                                                                                        434     1033 on a
pleasure excursion to the far-famed city of Nauvoo. The kindness of the officers of the boat, and the hearty welcome received from the citizens of Nauvoo on our
arrival there, induced me to return to each and all of them my own, and the thanks of every passenger on board the Annawan-as I am sure all alike feel grateful for the
pleasure they experienced. We left Quincy at half-past eight, arrived at Warsaw about twelve, where we were invited by the citizens through General Knox, the
Trip to Nauvoo on the Fourth of July.

From the Quincy Whig.

I left Quincy on the glorious fourth on board the splendid steamer Annawan, Captain Whitney, in company with a large number of ladies and gentlemen of this city, on a
pleasure excursion to the far-famed city of Nauvoo. The kindness of the officers of the boat, and the hearty welcome received from the citizens of Nauvoo on our
arrival there, induced me to return to each and all of them my own, and the thanks of every passenger on board the Annawan-as I am sure all alike feel grateful for the
pleasure they experienced. We left Quincy at half-past eight, arrived at Warsaw about twelve, where we were invited by the citizens through General Knox, the
marshal of the day, to partake of a barbecue, (which I learn was a sumptnous and elegant one,) but as most of our company were attracted up the river by the Nauvoo
magnet, we declined the invitation. We reached Nauvoo at about two o'clock, p. m., where we received an invitation from the prophet to attend the delivering of an
oration, which was accepted, and two companies of the legion were sent to export us to the grove (on the hill near the temple) where the oration was to be delivered.
When we reached the brow of the hill, we received a salute from a gun there stationed, and proceeded on to the grove, where we were welcomed in a cordial and
happy manner by the prophet and his people. The large concourse of people assembled to celebrate the day which gave birth to American Independence, convinced
me that the Mormons have been most grossly standered; and that they respect, cherish, and love the free institutions of our country, and appreciate the sacrifices and
bloodshed of those patriots who established them. I never saw a more orderly, gentlemanly, and hospitable people than the Mormons, nor a more enterprising
population, as the stirring appearance of their city indicates. Nauvoo is destined to be-under the influence and caterprise of such citizens as it now contains, and her
natural advantages-a populous, wealthy, and manufacturing city.

The services of the day were opened by a chaste and appropriate prayer, by an elder whose name I do not know, which was followed by rich strains of vocal and
instrumental music; then followed the oration, which was an elegant, eloquent and pathetic one, as much so as ever I heard on a similar occasion. We started home
about six o'clock all evidently much pleased with Nauvoo, and gratified by the kind reception of her citizens.

A CITIZEN OF QUINCY.

Editorial.

We stopped the press this month on hearing of the packet ship Columbus being telegraphed, and having on board elder Reuben Hadlock and several others on a
mission to England, whom we had the pleasure of welcoming to the shores of this land on Saturday evening, viz., elder Reuben Hadlock, elder Sloan and his wife, elder
Cairns, elder Jarmine, and elder Houston.

We have much pleasure in presenting through the medium of the STAR, our beloved brother elder Reuben Hadlock, as the president of the churches in this land,
according to the appointment of the Quorum of the Twelve, as the following extracts from the minutes of the councils held will shew.

Elder Pratt having arrived from England, the Quorum of the Twelve in council, May 11th, 1843,

Voted-That elder Reuben Hadlock, on his arrival in England, receive the presidency, and that he preside over the church in England, Scotland, and Ireland, and all
places connected with the English mission, and that he be assisted by, and associated with elders Biram Clark and Thomas Ward as councilors for the time being, with
leave to call any one to his assistance whom he may judge proper.

Also, the Quorum of the Twelve, being in council on the 23rd May, 1843,

Voted-That elder Reuben Hadlock's mission be, to preside over the Churches in England, &c.; and over the emigration of the Saints, &c.; and over the business of the
Twelve, and the Church in general in England.

Done at the city of Nauvoo, Illinois, U. S. N. A., this 28th day of June, 1843, in behalf of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, according to the instructions
of the first presidency.

By order of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles

BRIGHAM YOUNG, President of the Quorum.

WILLARD RICHARDS, Clerk.

Our beloved brother Hadlock is a man of much experience in connexion with the church, of much wisdom and prudence, and we heartily recommend him to the
affections of the Saints, and solicit an interest in their prayers on his behalf, that he may be upheld in the arduous duties that devolve upon him in the care of the
churches, as well as of the emigration department. Our prayer on his behalf is, that he may be supported by the influence of the spirit of truth, that in all things he may
magnify the Lord, and be instrumental in rolling onward the great work of the last days; in which prayer we feel assured the Saints of this land will heartily jon.

In retiring from the immediate presidency of the church, we feel to tender our heartfelt acknowledgements to the churches generally for the manner in which we have
been supported and upheld; and if in some instances our labours have been inefficient, and we have not been able to give that personal attention to many things which
we could have wished, we trust it will be attributed to the multiplicity of our engagements, and not to a want of a desire to benefit the Saints.

We anticipate with pleasure that through the increase so of labourers we shall be able more effectually to minister unto many from visiting whom we have hitherto been
prevented; and that those churches especially who have suffered most from the loss of labourers in their midst, will have a pleasant time of refreshing from the
ministrations of some of the brethren.

Events of the Times.

CHILDREN CARRIED AWAY BY A WHIRL WIND.-The Presse says, "A phenomenon, as strange as it was frightful, is now the subject of conversation at St.
Pierre, in the Oise. Two children have been carried off by a whirlwind in presence of their parents. The whole country, within a circumference of two leagues, has been
searched without any news being heard of them. It is feared they were carried into the river Oise."

EXTENSIVE CONTLAORATION..-A letter from Pesth, in Hungary, of the 7th instant, says, "We have just learnt that a dreadful confiagration has desoiated the
town of Stuhlweissenburg, about thirty-five miles from this city. The fire began on the 7th, and was still burning yesterday when the dispatch was sent off; four hundred,
or, according to other statements, six or eight hundred houses, were already reduced to ashes.

MORE EXTENSIVE FIRES IN LONDON.-The inhabitants of the metropolis continue to be alarmed with a succession of destructive fires. Several conflagrations
 Copyright
occurred    (c) 2005-2009,
         during              Infobase
                 the last week but one,Media Corp. others have occurred during the week just past. On Saturday week a most devastating firePage
                                        and numerous                                                                                                  435at/ the
                                                                                                                                               took place     1033
                                                                                                                                                                 rope
manufactory of Mr. S. Burchfield, in Pennys-field, Popiar. Owing to the immense quantity of tar, oakum, &c. on the premises, the flames soon towered to an immense
height. The works were destroyed. On Sunday night the saw-mills of Messra. Killaird, in Wentworth street, London, were destroyed by fire, and scarcely had this
or, according to other statements, six or eight hundred houses, were already reduced to ashes.

MORE EXTENSIVE FIRES IN LONDON.-The inhabitants of the metropolis continue to be alarmed with a succession of destructive fires. Several conflagrations
occurred during the last week but one, and numerous others have occurred during the week just past. On Saturday week a most devastating fire took place at the rope
manufactory of Mr. S. Burchfield, in Pennys-field, Popiar. Owing to the immense quantity of tar, oakum, &c. on the premises, the flames soon towered to an immense
height. The works were destroyed. On Sunday night the saw-mills of Messra. Killaird, in Wentworth street, London, were destroyed by fire, and scarcely had this
contlagration terminated, when another broke cut in Mr. Wood's toy-warehouse, Whitechapel-road, which also destroyed the premises and all the stock. The above
fires were quickly followed by fresh outbreals in Old-street, St. Luke's; Primrose-street, Bishopgate-street; Cottage-place, Lion-street, New Kent-road; Half-moon-
street, Bishopsgate, and Wapping. At eacl. of these fires considerable damage was occasioned, more particularly the one in Old-street, St. Luke's, which excited some
strong suspicions that it had not originated from an accident, as two fires were found raging in different parts of the building. On Friday night several fires occurred. The
most destructive were one in Mr. Webber's coach manufactory, in Lambeth; one at Mr. Murray's cabinet manufactory, Waterloo-road; and one at Mr. Sing's cutlery
warehouse, in dewin-street, Aldersgate. In each of these cases the premises and goods within them were destroyed.

(2)

NAUVOO.

(3)

From the Nauvoo Neighbor.

Not like the infant's growth, prolong'd and slow

To manhood's rigour, has been thine, Nauvoo!

But as the race by Pagan author's nam'd,


That spring spontaneous from their parent earth,

In all the tow'ring strength of manhood's prime,

Has thy career, so passing strange, begun.

Where we might look for childhood's nerveless arm,

And all its nameless incidental wants,

We find the hand of industry employ'd,

And busy wheels unceasingly impell'd.

Nor is there wanting, (should the red man come,

In war-dress clad to plunder and destroy-

Or foreign foe our nation to assail-

Or, worse than they, more savage and untam'd,

The hot sectarian, deaf to reason's voice,

With passion's fire illumining his eye,

And fiendish malice rankling in his heart,

With honour steel'd to mercy's gentle call,

And "MURDER" graven on his darken'd brow),

The trampling steed, the "plumed troop,"

The phalaux dense, and all the dread array

Of warriors ready for the hostile charge!

Not Athens, Rome, or Thebes so famed in song,

And boasting all an origin divine,

Can point to ought in history's living page

That bears so strong an impress of the God!

Home of the Saints! unaided of thy God!

Thou could'st
Copyright  (c)not thus have risen
               2005-2009,         fromMedia
                            Infobase  the earth,
                                             Corp.                                                                                                  Page 436 / 1033
And Phoenix-like imbibed new life,
That bears so strong an impress of the God!

Home of the Saints! unaided of thy God!

Thou could'st not thus have risen from the earth,

And Phoenix-like imbibed new life,

E'en from the ashes of thy funeral pile.

Nauvoo, August 3, 1843. P.

(4)

NOTICES.

We have received with the arrival of elder Hadlock, a number of volumes of the Times and Seasons, in sheets.-Also upwards of eight hundred copies of Elder
Winchester's History of the Priesthood.-Also elder Winchester's Synopsis of the Holy Scriptures, a most useful and valuable work, especially to the priesthood.-We
have also a few copies of An Interesting Account of Remarkable Visions and Discovery of Ancient American Records, by O. Pratt. The whole of the above will be
disposed of on as low terms as the duties on imported works will allow.

We have received a hundred copies of a reprint of a translation from an ancient Greek manuscript, entitled The Testament of the Twelve Patriarchs, the Sons of Jacob."
We have to remark that this publication is not at all connected with the Church of Latter-day Saints, but merely printed by a brother, elder Samuel Downes, as a relic
of antiquity, containing many portions of truth, and as a general curiosity. Price 1s. Sd.-T. WARD.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 56, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, HANOVER-STREET.

No. 7. November 1843. Vol. IV.
History of Joseph Smith.

Continued from page 165, vol. 3, of Millennial Star.

We found the people of Seneca county in general friendly, and disposed to inquire into the truth of these strange matters which now began to be noised abroad; many
opened their houses to us, in order that we might have an opportunity of meeting with our friends for the purposes of instruction and explanation. We met with many
from time to time who were willing to hear us, and wishful to find out the truth as it is in Christ Jesus, and apparently willing to obey the gospel when once fairly
convinced and satisfied in their own minds; and in this same month of June, my brother Hyrum Smith, David Whitmer, and Peter Whitmer, jun., were baptized in
Seneca lake, the two former by myself, the latter by Oliver Cowdery. From this time forth many became believers and were baptized, whilst we continued to instruct
and persuade as many as applied for information.

In the course of the work of translation, we ascertained that three special witnesses were to be provided by the Lord, to whom he would grant that they should see the
plates from which this work (the Book of Mormon) should be translated, and that these three witnesses should bear record of the same, as will be found recorded,
Book of Mormon first edition, page-, and second edition, page-.

Almost immediately after we had made this discovery, it occurred to Oliver Cowdery, David Whitmer, and the aforementioned Martin Harris (who had come to
enquire after our progress in the work) that they would have me enquire of the Lord to know if they might not obtain of him to be these three special witnesses, and
finally they became so very solicitous, and teazed me so much, that at length I complied, and through the Urim and Thummim, I obtained of the Lord for them the
following revelation:-

Revelation to Oliver Cowdery David Whitmer and Martin Harris At Fayette Seneca County
New York June 1829 Given Previous to Their Viewing the Plates Containing the Book of Mormon.

Behold, I say unto you, that you must rely upon my word, which if you do with full purpose of heart, you shall have a view of the plates, and also the breast-plate, the
sword of Laban, the Urim and Thummim, which were given to the brother of Jared upon the mount when he talked with the Lord face to face, and the miraculous
directer which were given to Lehi while in the wilderness, on the borders of the Red Sea; and it is by your faith that you shall obtain a view of them, even by that faith
which was had by the prophets of old.

And after that you have obtained faith, and have seen them with your eyes, you shall testify of them by the power of God, and this you shall do that my servant Joseph.
Smith, jun., may not be destroyed, that I may bring about my righteous purposes unto the children of men in this work. And ye shall testify that you have seen them,
even as my servant Joseph Smith, jun., has seen them; for it is by my power that he has seen them, and it is because he had faith; and he has translated the book, even
that part which I have commanded him; and as your Lord and your God liveth, it is true.

Wherefore, you have received the same power, and the same faith, and the same gift like unto him; and if you do these last commandments of mine which I have given
you, the gates of hell shall not prevail against you, for my grace is sufficient for you, and you shall be lifted up at the last day. And I, Jesus Christ, your Lord and your
God, have spoken it into you, that I might bring about my righteous purposes unto the children of men. Amen.

Not many days after the above commandment was given, we four, viz., Martin Harris, David Whitmer, Oliver Cowdery and myself, agreed to retire into the woods,
and try to obtain by fervent and humble prayer, the fulfilment of the promises given in the revelation, that they should have a view of the plates, &c. We accordingly
made choice of a piece of woods convenient to Mr. Whitmer's house, to which we retired, and having knelt down we began to pray in much faith to Almighty God to
bestow upon us a realization of these promises. According to previous arrangements I commenced by vocal prayer to our heavenly Father, and was followed by each
of the rest in succession. We did not, however, obtain any answer or manifestation of the divine favour in our behalf. We again observed the same order of prayer,
each calling on and praying fervently to God in rotation, but with the same result as before. Upon this our second failure. Martin Harris proposed that he should
withdraw himself from us, believing, as he expressed himself, that his presence was the cause of our not obtaining what we wished for; he accordingly withdrew from
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page    437 /and,
                                                                                                                                                                    1033
us, and we knelt down again, and had not been many minutes engaged in prayer, when presently we beheld a light above us in the air of exceeding         brightness;
behold, an angel stood before us, in his hands he held the plates which we had been praying for these to have a view of; he turned over the leaves one by one, so that
we could see them, and discover the engravings thereon distinctly. He then addressed himself to David Whitmer, and said, "David, blessed is the Lord, and he that
bestow upon us a realization of these promises. According to previous arrangements I commenced by vocal prayer to our heavenly Father, and was followed by each
of the rest in succession. We did not, however, obtain any answer or manifestation of the divine favour in our behalf. We again observed the same order of prayer,
each calling on and praying fervently to God in rotation, but with the same result as before. Upon this our second failure. Martin Harris proposed that he should
withdraw himself from us, believing, as he expressed himself, that his presence was the cause of our not obtaining what we wished for; he accordingly withdrew from
us, and we knelt down again, and had not been many minutes engaged in prayer, when presently we beheld a light above us in the air of exceeding brightness; and,
behold, an angel stood before us, in his hands he held the plates which we had been praying for these to have a view of; he turned over the leaves one by one, so that
we could see them, and discover the engravings thereon distinctly. He then addressed himself to David Whitmer, and said, "David, blessed is the Lord, and he that
keens his commandments." When immediately afterwards, we heard a voice from out of the bright light above us, saying, "These plates have been revealed by the
power of God, and they have been translated by the power of God. The translation of them which you have seen is correct, and I command you to bear record of what
you now see and hear."

I now left David and Oliver, and went in pursuit of Martin Harris, whom I found at a considerable distance fervently engaged in prayer. He soon told me however that
he had not yet prevailed with the Lord, and earnestly requested me to join him in prayer, that he also might realize the same blessings which we had just received. We
accordingly joined in prayer, and ultimately obtained our desires, for before we had yet finished, the same vision was opened to our view, at least it was again to me,
and I once more beheld and heard the same things, whilst at the same moment, Martin Harris cried out apparently in ecstacy of joy, "Tis enough; mine eyes have
beheld," and jumping up, he shouted hosannah, blessing God, and otherwise rejoiced exceedingly.

Having thus, through the mercy of God, obtained these manifestations, it now remained for these three individuals to fulfil the commandment which they had received,
viz., to bear record of these things, in order to accomplish which they drew up and subscribed the following document:-

The Testimony of Three Witnesses.

Be it known unto all nations, kindreds, tongues, and people, unto whom this work shall come, that we, through the grace of God the Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ,
have seen the plates which contain this record-which is the record of the people of Nephi, and also of the Lamanites, their brethren, and also of the people of Jared,
who came from the tower of which hath been spoken; and we also know that they have been translated by the gift and power of God, for his voice hath declared it
unto us, wherefore we know of a surety that the work is true. And we also testify that we have seen the engravings which are upon the plates, and they have been
shown unto us by the power of God and not of man; and we declare with words of soberness, that an angel of God came down from heaven, and he brought and laid
before our eyes, that we beheld and saw the plates and the engravings thereon; and we know that it is by the grace of God the Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ, that
we beheld and bear record that these things are true, and it is marvellous in our eyes; nevertheless, the voice of the Lord commanded us that we should bear record of
it, wherefore, to be obedient unto the commandments of God, we bear testimony of these things; and we know that if we are faithful in Christ, we shall rid our garments
of the blood of all men, and be found spotless before the judgment seat of Christ, and shall dwell with him eternally in the heavens. And the honor be to the Father and
to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost, which is one God. Amen.

OLIVER COWDERY,

DAVID WHITMER,

MARTIN HARRIS.

Soonafter these things had transpired, this additional testimony was obtained:

The Testimony of Eight Witnesses.

Be it known unto all nations, kindreds, tongues, and people unto whom this work shall come, that Joseph Smith, jun., the translator of this work, has shewn unto us the
plates of which hath been spoken, which have the appearance of gold, and as many of the leaves as the said Smith has translated we did handle with our hands; and we
also saw the engravings thereon, all of which has the appearance of ancient work and of curions workmanship. And this we bear record, with words of soberness, that
the said Smith has shewn unto us, for we have seen and hefted, and know of a surety that the said Smith has got the plates of which we have spoken. And we give our
names unto the world to witness unto the world that which we have seen; and we lie not, God bearing witness of it.

CHRISTIAN WHITMER,

JACOB WHITMER,

PETER WHITMER, jun.,

JOHN WHITMER,

HIRAM PAGE,

JOSEPH SMITH, sen.,

HYRUM SMITH,

SAMUEL H. SMITH.

Meantime we continued to translate, at intervals, when not necessitated to attend to the numerous enquirers that now began to visit us-some for the sake of finding the
truth, others for the purpose of putting hard questions and trying to confound us. Among the latter class were several learned priests who generally came for the
purpose of disputation; however, the Lord continued to pour out upon us his Holy Spirit and as often as we had need, he gave us in that moment what to say; so that,
although unlearned and inexperienced in religious controversy, yet were we able to confound those learned Rabbis of the day, whilst at the same time we were enabled
to convince the honest in heart that we had obtained, through the mercy of God, to the true and everlasting gospel of Jesus Christ, so that almost daily we administered
the ordinance of baptism for the remission of sins to such as believed. We now became anxious to have that promise realized to us, which the angel that conferred upon
us the Aaronic priesthood had given us, viz., that provided we continued faithful, we should also have the Melchesidec priesthood, which holds the authority of the
laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost. We had for some time made this matter a subject of humble prayer, and at length we got together in the chamber of
Mr. Whitmer's house, in order more particularly to seek of the Lord what we now so earnestly desired; and here, to our unspeakable satisfaction did we realize the
truth of the Saviour's promise-"Ask, and you shall receive; seek, and you shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you:" for we had not long been engaged in
solemn and fervent prayer, when the word of the Lord came unto us in the chamber, commanding us that I should ordain Oliver Cowdery to be an elder in the church
of Jesus Christ, and that he also should ordain me to the same office, and then to ordain others as it should be made known unto us from time to time. We were,
however,
 Copyrightcommanded      to defer
             (c) 2005-2009,       this ourMedia
                              Infobase     ordination
                                                 Corp.until such times as it should be practicable to have our brethren, who had been and who should be baptized,
                                                                                                                                                   Page    438 / 1033
assembled together, when we must have their sanction to our thus proceeding to ordain each other, and have them decide by vote whether they were willing to accept
us as spiritual teachers or not, when also we were commanded to bless bread and break it with them, and to take wine, bless it and drink it with them, afterward
proceed to ordain each other according to commandment, then call out such men as the spirit should dictate and ordain them, and then attend to the laying on of hands
Mr. Whitmer's house, in order more particularly to seek of the Lord what we now so earnestly desired; and here, to our unspeakable satisfaction did we realize the
truth of the Saviour's promise-"Ask, and you shall receive; seek, and you shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you:" for we had not long been engaged in
solemn and fervent prayer, when the word of the Lord came unto us in the chamber, commanding us that I should ordain Oliver Cowdery to be an elder in the church
of Jesus Christ, and that he also should ordain me to the same office, and then to ordain others as it should be made known unto us from time to time. We were,
however, commanded to defer this our ordination until such times as it should be practicable to have our brethren, who had been and who should be baptized,
assembled together, when we must have their sanction to our thus proceeding to ordain each other, and have them decide by vote whether they were willing to accept
us as spiritual teachers or not, when also we were commanded to bless bread and break it with them, and to take wine, bless it and drink it with them, afterward
proceed to ordain each other according to commandment, then call out such men as the spirit should dictate and ordain them, and then attend to the laying on of hands
for the gift of the Holy Ghost, upon all those whom we had previously baptized, doing all things in the name of the Lord.

The following commandment will further illustrate the nature of our calling to this Priesthood as well as that of others who were yet to be sought after.

Revelation to Joseph Smith Jun. Oliver Cowdery and David Whitmer Making Known the
Calling of Twelve Apostles in These Last Days; and Also Instructions Relative to Building Up the Church of Christ According to the Fulness of the Gospel. Given in
Fayette New York June 1829.

Now, behold, because of the thing which you my servant, Oliver Cowdery, have desired to know of me, I give unto you these words. Behold, I have manifested unto
you, by my spirit in many instances, that the things which you have written are true, wherefore you know that they are true, and if you know that they are true, behold I
give unto you a commandment that you rely upon the things which are written, for in them are all things written concerning the foundation of my church, my gospel, and
my rock; wherefore, if you shall build up my church upon the foundation of my gospel and my rock, the gates of hell shall not prevail against you.

Behold, the world is ripening in iniquity, and it must needs be that the children of men are stirred up unto repentance, both the Gentiles and also the house of Israel;
wherefore, as thou has been baptized by the hand of my servant. Joseph Smith, jun., according to that which I have commanded him, he hath fulfilled the thing which I
commanded him. And now, marvel not that I have called him unto mine own purpose, which purpose is known in me; wherefore if he shall be dilligent in keeping my
commandments, he shall be blessed unto eternal life, and his name is Joseph.

And now, Oliver Cowdery, I speak unto you, and also unto David Whitmer, by the way of commandment; for, behold, I command all men everywhere to repent, and I
speak unto you, even as unto Paul mine apostle, for you are called with that same calling with which he was called. Remember the worth of souls is great in the sight of
God, for, behold, the Lord your Redeemer suffered death in the flesh; wherefore he suffered the pain of all men, that all men might repent and come unto him. And he
hath risen again from the dead, that he might bring all men unto him on conditions of repentance. And how great is his joy in the soul that repenteth. Wherefore you are
called to cry repentance unto this people: and if it so be that you should labour all your days in crying repentance unto this people, and bring, save it be one soul unto
me, how great shall be your joy with him in the kingdom of my Father.

And now, if your joy will be great with one soul that you have brought unto me in the kingdom of my Father, how great will be your joy, if you should bring many souls
unto me? Behold, you have my gospel before you, and my rock, and my salvation. Ask the father in my name in faith, believing that you shall receive, and you shall
have the Holy Ghost which manifesteth all things, which is expedient unto the children of men; and if you have not faith, hope, and charity, you can do nothing. Contend
against no church, save it be the church of the devil. Take upon you the name of Christ, and speak the truth in soberness, and as many as repent, and are baptized in
my name, which is Jesus Christ, and endure to the end, the same shall be saved. Behold, Jesus Christ is the name which is given of the Father, and there is none other
name given whereby man can be saved; wherefore all men must take upon them the name which is given of the Father, for in that name shall they be called at the last
day; wherefore, if they know not the name by which they are called, they cannot have place in the kingdom of my Father.

And now, behold, there are others who are called to declare my gospel, both unto Gentile and unto jew; yen, even twelve; and the twelve shall be my disciples, and
they shall take upon them my name, and the twelve are they who shall desire to take upon them my name, with full purpose of heart; and if they desire to take upon
them my name, with full purpose of heart, they are called to go into all the world to preach my gospel unto every creature, and they are they who are ordained of me to
baptize in my name, according to that which is written; and you have that which is written before you, wherefore you must perform it according to the words which are
written.

And now I speak unto the twelve. Behold my grace is sufficient for you; you must walk uprightly before me and sin not. And, behold, you are they who are ordained of
me to ordain priests and teachers to declare my gospel, according to the power of the Holy Ghost which is in you, and according to the callings and gifts of God unto
men; and I, Jesus Christ, your Lord and your God, have spoken it. These words are not of men nor of man, but of me, wherefore you shall testify they are of me, and
not of man; for it is my voice which speaketh them unto you; for they are given by my spirit unto you, and by my power you can read them one to another; and save it
were by my power you could not have them, wherefore you can testify that you have heard my voice and know my words.

And now, behold, I give unto you, Oliver Cowdery, and also unto David Whitmer, that you shall search out the twelve who shall have the desires of which I have
spoken, and by their desires and their works you shall know them; and when you have found them, you shall show these things unto them. And you shall fall down and
worship the father in my name; and you must preach unto the world, saying, you must repent and be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ, for all men must repent and
be baptized; and not only all men, but women, and children who have arrived to the years of accountability.

And now, after that you have received this, you must keep my commandment in all things; and by your hands I will work a marveilous work among the children of men,
unto the convincing of many of their sins, that they may come unto repentance and that they may come unto the kingdom of my Father; wherefore the blessings which I
give unto you, are above all things. And after you have received this, if you keep out my commandments, you cannot be saved in the kingdom of my Father. Behold, I,
Jesus Christ, your Lord and your God, and your Redeemer, by the power of my spirit have spoken it. Amen.

In this manner did the Lord continue to give us instructions from time to time, concerning the duties which now devolved upon us; and among many other things of the
kind, we obtained of him the following, by the spirit of prophecy and revelation, which not only gave us much information, but also pointed out to us the precise day
upon which, according to his will and commandment, we should proceed to organize his church once again here upon the earth.

The rise of the church of Christ in these last days, being one thousand eight hundred and thirty years since the coming of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ in the flesh,
it being regularly organized and established agreeably to the laws of our country, by the will and commandment of God, in the fourth month, and on the sixth day of the
month, which is called April, which commandments were given to Joseph Smith, jun., who was called of God and ordained an apostle of Jesus Christ, to be the first
elder of this church; and to Oliver Cowdery, who was also called of God an apostle of Jesus Christ, to be the second elder of this church, and ordained under his hand,
and this according to the grace of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, to whom be all glory both now and forever.-Amen.

After it was truly manifested unto this first elder that he had received a remission of his sins, he was entangled again in the vanities of the world, but after repenting and
humbling himself, sincerely, through faith, God ministered unto him by an holy angel whose countenance was as lightning, and whose gar-

ments were pure and white above all other whiteness, and gave unto him commandments which inspired him, and gave him power from on high, by the means which
were  before(c)
 Copyright    prepared to translate
                 2005-2009,         the Book
                               Infobase MediaofCorp.
                                                Mormon, which contains a record of a fallen people, and the fulness of the gospel of Jesus ChristPage
                                                                                                                                                    to the Gentiles and to
                                                                                                                                                             439 / 1033
the Jews also, which was given by inspiration, and is confirmed to others by the ministering of angels and is declared unto the world by them, proving to the world that
the holy scriptures are true, and that God does inspiremen and call them to his holy work in this age and generation, as well as in generations of old, thereby showing
that he is the same God yesterday, to-day, and for ever. Amen.
humbling himself, sincerely, through faith, God ministered unto him by an holy angel whose countenance was as lightning, and whose gar-

ments were pure and white above all other whiteness, and gave unto him commandments which inspired him, and gave him power from on high, by the means which
were before prepared to translate the Book of Mormon, which contains a record of a fallen people, and the fulness of the gospel of Jesus Christ to the Gentiles and to
the Jews also, which was given by inspiration, and is confirmed to others by the ministering of angels and is declared unto the world by them, proving to the world that
the holy scriptures are true, and that God does inspiremen and call them to his holy work in this age and generation, as well as in generations of old, thereby showing
that he is the same God yesterday, to-day, and for ever. Amen.

Therefore, having so great witnesses, by them shall the world be judged, even as many as shall hereafter come to a knowledge of this work; and those who receive it in
faith and work righteousness, shall receive a crown of eternal life; but those who harden their hearts in unbelief and reject it, it shall turn to their own condemnation, for
the Lord God has spoken it: and we, the elders of the church have heard and bear witness to the words of the glorious Majesty on high, to whom be glory for ever and
ever. Amen.

By these things we know that there is a God in heaven who is infinite and eternal, from everlasting to everlasting the same unchangeable God, the framer of heaven and
earth and all things which are in them, and that he created man, male and female, after his own image and in his own likeness created be them, and gave unto them
commandments that they should love and serve him the only living and true God, and that he should be the only being whom they should worship. But by the
transgression of these holy laws, man became sensual and devilish, and because fallen man.

Wherefore the Almighty God gave his only begotten Son, as it is written in those scriptures which have been given of him: he suffered temptations but gave no heed
unto them; he was crucified, died, and rose again the third day, and ascended into heaven to sit down on the right hand of the Father, to reign with almighty power
according to the will of the Father, that as many as would believe and be baptized in his holy name, and endure in faith to the end, should be saved, not only those who
believed after he came in the meridian of time in the flesh, but all those who from the beginning, even as many as were before became, who believed in the words of the
holy prophets, who spake as they were inspired by the gift of the Holy Ghost, who truly testified of him in all things, should have eternal life, as well as those who should
come after, who should believe in the gifts and callings of God by the Holy Ghost, which beareth record of the Father, and of the son, which Father, Son, and Holy
Ghost are one God, infinite and eternal, without end. Amen.

And we know that all men must repent and believe on the name of Jesus Christ, and worship the Father in his name, and endure in faith in his name to the end, or they
cannot be saved in the kingdom of God. And we know that justification through the grace of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, is just and true; and we know, also,
that sanctification through the grace of our Lord to all those who love and serve God with all their might, mind, and strength; but there is a possibility that man may fall
from grace and depart from the living God. Therefore let the church take heed and pray always, lest they fall into temptations: yea. and even let those who are sanctified
take heed also. And we know that these things are true, and according to the revelations of John, neither adding to nor diminishing from the prophecy of his book, the
holy scriptures, or the revelations of God which shall come hereafter, by the gift and power of the Holy Ghost, the voice of God, or the ministering of angels; and the
Lord God has spoken it, and honour, power, and glory be rendered to his holy name, both now and ever. Amen.

And again by way of commandment to the church concerning the manner of baptism.

All who humble themselves before God and desire to be baptized and come forth with broken hearts and coatrite spirits, and witness before the church that they have
truly repented of all their sins, and are willing to take upon them the name of Jesus Christ, having a determination to serve him to the end, and truly manifest by their
works that they have received of the spirit of Christ unto the remission of their sins, shall be received by baptism into his church.

The duty of the elders, priests, teachers, deacons, and members of the Church of Christ.

An apostle is an elder, and it is his calling to baptize and to ordain other elders, priests, teachers, and deacons, and to administer bread and wine-the emblems of the
flesh and blood of Christ-and to confirm those who are baptized into the church, by the laying on of hands for the baptism of fire and the Holy Ghost, according to the
seriptures; and to teach, expound, exhort, baptize, and watch over the church: and to confirm the church by the laying on of the hands, and the giving of the Holy
Ghost-and to take the lead of all meetings.

The elders are to conduct the meetings as they are led by the Holy Ghost, according to the commandments and revelations of God.

The priest's duty is to preach, teach, expound, exhort, and baptize and administer the sacrament, and visit the house of each member, and exhort them to pray vocally
and in secret, and attend to all family duties; he may also ordain other priests, teachers, and deacons, and he is to take the lead of meetings when there is no elder
present; but when there is an elder present, he is only to preach, teach, expound, exhors, and baptize, and visit the house of each member, exhorting them to pray
vocally and in secret, and attend to all family duties. In all these duties the priest is to assist the elder if occasion requires.

The teacher's duty is to watch over the church always, and be with and strengthen them, and see that there is no iniquity in the church; neither hardness with each other;
neither lying, backbiting, nor evil speaking; and see that the church meet together often, and also see that all the members do their duty; and he is to take the lead of
meetings in the absence of the elder or priest, and is to be assisted always in all his duties in the church by the deacons. If occasion requires; but neither teachers nor
deacons have authority to baptize, administer the sacrament, or lay on hands; they are however, to warn, expound, exhort, and teach, and invite all to come unto Christ.

Every elder, priest, teacher, or deacon, is to be ordained according to the gifts and callings of God unto him: and he is to be ordained by the power of the Holy Ghost
which is in the one who ordains him.

The several elders composing this Church of Christ are to meet in conference once in three months, or from time to time, as said conferences shall direct or appoint;
and said conferences are to do whatever church business is necessary to be done at the time.

The elders are to receive their licenses from other elders by vote of the church to which they belong, or from the conferences.

Each priest, teacher, or deacon, who is ordained by a priest, may take a certificate from him at the time, which certificate when presented to an elder, shall entitle him to
a lieense, which shall anthorize him to perform the duties of his calling-or he may receive it from a conference.

No person is to be ordained to any office in this church, where there is a regularly organized branch of the same, without the vote of that church; but the presiding
elders, travelling bishops, high counsellors, high priests, and elders, may have the privilege of ordaining, where there is no branch of the church, that a vote may be
called.

Every president of the high priesthood or presiding elder, bishop, high councillor and high priest, is to be ordained by the direction of a high counsel or general
conference.
Copyright
The duty of(c)
            the2005-2009, Infobase
               members after they areMedia  Corp.
                                      received by baptism.                                                                                           Page 440 / 1033

The elders or priests are to have sufficient time to expound all things concerning the Church of Christ to their understanding, previous to their partaking of the
Every president of the high priesthood or presiding elder, bishop, high councillor and high priest, is to be ordained by the direction of a high counsel or general
conference.

The duty of the members after they are received by baptism.

The elders or priests are to have sufficient time to expound all things concerning the Church of Christ to their understanding, previous to their partaking of the
sacrament, and being confirmed by the laying on of the hands of the elders, so that all things may be done in order. And the members shall manifest before the church,
and also before the elders, by a godly walk and conversation, that they are worthy of it; that there may be works and faith agreeable to the holy scriptures-walking in
holiness before the Lord.

Every member of the Church of Christ having children, is to bring them unto the elders before the church, who are to lay their hands upon them in the name of Jesus
Christ, and bless them in his name.

No one can be received into the Church of Christ unless he has arrived unto the years of accountability before God, and is capable of repentance.

Baptism is to be administered in the following manner unto all those who repent. The person who is called of God and has authority from Jesus Christ to baptize, shall
go down into the water with the person who has presented him or herself for baptism, and shall say, calling him or her by name, "Having been commissioned of Jesus
Christ, I baptize you in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen." Then shall be immerse him or her in the water, and come forth again out
of the water.

It is expedient that the church meet together often to partake of bread and wine in remembrance of the Lord Jesus, and the elder or priest shall administer it; and after
this manner shall he administer it-he shall kneel with the church, and call upon the Father in solemn prayer, saying, "O God, the eternal Father, we ask thee in the name
of thy Son, Jesus Christ, to bless and sanctity this bread to the souls of all those who partake of it, that they may eat in remembrance of the body of thy Son, and
witness unto thee, O God, the eternal Father, that they are willing to take upon them the name of thy Son, and always remember him and keep his commandments
which he has given them, that they may always have his spirit to be with them. Amen."

The manner of administering the wine. He shall take the cup also, and say, "O God, the eternal Father, we ask thee in the name of thy Son, Jesus Christ, to bless and
sanctify this wine to the souls of all those who drink of it, that they may do it in remembrance of the blood of thy Son which was shed for them; that they may witness
unto thee, O God, the eternal Father, that they do always remember him, that they may have his spirit to be with them. Amen."

Any member of the Church of Christ transgressing or being overtaken in a fault, shall be dealt with as the scriptures direct.

It shall be the duty of the several churches, composing the Church of Christ, to send one or more of their teachers to attend the several conferences held by the elders
of the church, with a list of the names of the several members uniting themselves with the church since the last conference, or send by the hand of some priest, so that a
regular list of all the names of the whole church may be kept in a book by one of the elders, whoever the other elders shall appoint from time to time; and also if any
have been expelled from the church, so that their names may be blotted out of the general church record of names.

All members removing from the church where they reside, if going to a church where they are not known, may take a letter certifying that they are regular members and
in good standing, which certificate may be signed by any elder or priest, if the member receiving the letter is personally acquainted with the elder or priest, or it may be
signed by the teachers or deacons of the church.

Indian Antiquities.

From the New York Commercial Advertiser.

The following is an extract from a letter in one of the Canada West papers-the Kingslon Herald, if we remember right. The locality referred to is in the township of
Beverly, in the Gore District. The place would be worth a visit from our friend Colcraft:-

In the fifth concession of the above township, on the banks of a small stream, which is now covered with an immense forest of stately pines and other large timber, there
appears to have been a large encampment for a great length of time. And although, from the dense forest which now covers the ground, no external trace of a human
hand is to be seen, yet, by excavating about one foot beneath the surface, large quantities of ashes, varying from six to twelve inches deep, bones of different kinds of
animals, and numerous pieces of earthen pots, are found in great abundance. The pots appear to have been used in cooking food, as they are burned black, and bear
evident marks of having been much exposed over the fire; the workmanship of them is good, and there can be no question of its having been performed by a skilful
hand, as the pieces found are ornamented with rims and various figures which could only have been performed by a person having a scientific knowledge of the work.
The ashes are as much under the roots of the largest trees as elsewhere, which proves to a demonstration that this immense forest has grown up since this race of
people occupied that section of the country.

About five miles north of this appears to have been a place of much bloodshed. In this part of the township there are many rolling hills leading from east to west,
uniform in their size and appearance, as well as productiveness of soil, the uncultivated part of which is covered with a forest of large trees intermixed with pines of the
first magnitude. Upon one of those hills I saw eleven graves or vaults containing human bones! from their size, as well as the immense quantities of hones which lay
exposed (and which had been thrown out by persons who had dug for the purpose of making discoveries), there can be no doubt that many hundreds had been slain,
and buried there at the same time. About three-fourths of a mile from that is another hill of a similar size and appearance, on which are vaults, one of which (about
eighteen by twenty feet) I opened, for the purpose of making some discovery which would lead to a developement of the mystery connected with this race of people.

I opened a small place, three feet in diameter; after removing about a foot of the surface, I came to a quantity of bones as closely packed as possible, from their having
been promiscuously thrown in together. From their appearance, I think at the time of their deposite they must have been from six to seven feet deep; there was the
stump of a large pine tree upon the top of this vault, which had decayed to that degree that I could only judge of its magnitude by its roots, and the decomposed parts
which remained upon the mound. I found in the small opening which I made, about twenty skulls; the bones generally showed that they had been a very large race of
people. By comparing the thigh bones with some of the largest men in the neighbourhood, they were found to be about three inches longer than in the generality of men;
in the same hole I found several sea shells resembling the conk shell; also several plates which appeared to have been manufactured out of the shells, and converted into
a kind of armour for the shoulders, in order to protect the joints from injury. I likewise found great quantities of beads, which generally lay in a curve around the under
jaw of the skeletons.

These beads are of various sizes, and composed of a variety of materials; some are three inches long and appear to have been made of wood, petrified, the different
grains of which are quite plain to be seen; others are one and a quarter inch long, composed of glass of fine colours-blue, white, red, yellow and brown; others are of
marble, of curious workmanship; together with a variety of smaller sizes, which appear to have been manufactured out of the sea shells, and very much resemble button
 Copyright
moulds.  On(c) 2005-2009,
            examination      Infobase
                          of the skulls IMedia
                                          foundCorp.                                                                                               Page
                                               some fractured, as if done with the biade of a battle axe, while others were dented in, apparently with      441Their
                                                                                                                                                       the pole. / 1033
warfare appears to have been carried on principally with the battle axe, as great numbers of this weapon are found on the hills where it is supposed the battles have
been fought. They lie several inches under the surface, and are only found by farmers when ploughing their land. Twelve of them were found together where a large pine
These beads are of various sizes, and composed of a variety of materials; some are three inches long and appear to have been made of wood, petrified, the different
grains of which are quite plain to be seen; others are one and a quarter inch long, composed of glass of fine colours-blue, white, red, yellow and brown; others are of
marble, of curious workmanship; together with a variety of smaller sizes, which appear to have been manufactured out of the sea shells, and very much resemble button
moulds. On examination of the skulls I found some fractured, as if done with the biade of a battle axe, while others were dented in, apparently with the pole. Their
warfare appears to have been carried on principally with the battle axe, as great numbers of this weapon are found on the hills where it is supposed the battles have
been fought. They lie several inches under the surface, and are only found by farmers when ploughing their land. Twelve of them were found together where a large pine
tree had turned up, which had evidently grown over the axes after their deposit in that place, showing the lapse of time since those children of nature had contended
with each other in the field of battle.

Notwithstanding the obscurity which hangs over the transactions of these natives of the forest, there are several circumstances, connected with the discoveries already
made, which plainly prove that at some period they must have maintained an intercourse with some civilized nation; for instance, the battle axe, which they possessed in
great numbers, must have been manufactured by experienced workmen; the iron is of the best quality, having been proved by blacksmiths in the neighbourhood, and
appears not to have suffered any particular injury from rust. The workmanship cannot be surpassed by any of our blacksmiths of the present day. They are perfectly
smooth, and appear to have been worked with a set hummer; they are generally stamped with a round punch forming a kind of star, but no letters have yet been seen
on them, by which their origin can be traced; they have no steel on them, which proves that they must have been designed for war, instead of cutting wood.

Another circumstance which proves their intercourse with the whites is, that several large brass and copper kettles have been found in some of the graves above
mentioned, together with the sea shells before related. There is also the appearance of corn having been raised by them, the hills of which, appear in regular order in
some parts of the heaviest forest, but no article has yet been discovered which wore the appearance of having been used in husbandry. The greatest mystery which
hangs over these people is the manner of their departure from that section of the country, without leaving any clue by which they can be traced.

A Visit to Nauvoo.

Bt Samuel a Prior a Methodist Ministeh.

From the Times and Seasons.

I feel somewhat unwilling to go from this city until I have returned my sincere thanks for the kind treatment I have received from all with whom I have had any
intercourse since I first came into this place. I must confess that I left home with no very favourable opinions of the Latter-day Saints.-I have had the misfortune to live
always among that class of people who look upon a Mormon as a being of quite another race from the rest of mankind, and holding no affinity to the human family. My
ears had been so often assailed by the tales of their vice and immorality, that I could not but reflect, in spite of my determination to remain unprejudiced, that I should
witness many scenes detrimental to the christian character, if not offensive to society. My friends crowded around me, giving me many cautions against the art and
duplicity of that deluded sect, as they called them, and intreated me to observe them closely and learn the true state of their community. I set out foot, making my
arrangements to continue there until I was satisfied what kind of beings the Mormons were. It was something over sixty miles, and on the road I often had time to reflect
upon the errand of my journey, and fancy to myself the condition in which I expected to find them.

On my arriving at Carthage, I accidentally met an old and much-beloved friend, who was himself a member of the church. Having been apprised of my design in visiting
the church of Latter-day Saints, he very kindly offered to accompany me to Nauvoo, the city of the prophet, but stated that he would be compelled to visit a little town
called Macedonia, before he could go up, and wanted me to go with him as it was only eight miles distant. I kept up a lively discourse upon the subject of Mormonism,
and the ready and appropriate answers he gave to the numerous questions I put to him, convinced me that their doctrine was not as bad as I had anticipated. At
Macedonia I was kindly received by Mr. Andrews, who, being informed by my friend, who and what I was, cordially received me, bidding me welcome to his humble
abode with all the feelings of a long absent though respected brother. This reception, so vastly different from what I had expected, totally enamoured me, and put to
blush all my former anticipations of cold, harsh, and morose expressions which I expected to meet from all who became acquainted with my calling and station in life. I
found Mr. Andrews a man of general intelligence, of good moral notions and correet religious ideas. Although I could not agree with him in all points, yet I found him
liberal and open hearted, far beyond my fondest expectations. The next day at eleven o'clock, I had the honour for the first time in my life to hear the prophet preach a
notice of which had been circulated the evening before. I will not attempt to describe the feelings of my bosom as I took my seat in a conspicuous place in the
congregation, who were waiting in breathless silence for his appearance. While he tarried, I had plenty of time to revolve in my mind the character and common report
of that truly singular personage. I fancied that I should behold a countenance sad and sorrowful, yet containing the fiery marks of rage and exasperation-I supposed that
I should be enabled to discover in him some of those thoughtful and reserve features, those mystic and sareastic glances which I had fancied the ancient sages to
possess. I expected to see that fearful faltering look of conseions shame, which, from what I had heard of him, he might be expected to evince. He appeared at last-but
how was I disappointed, when, instead of the heads and horns of the beast and false prophet. I beheld only the appearance of a common man, of tolerable large
proportions. I was sadly disappointed, and thought that although his appearance could not be wrested to indicate anything against him, yet he would manifest all I had
heard of him when he began to preach. I sat uneasy and watched him closely. He commenced preaching, not from the Book of Mormon, however, but from the Bible;
the first chapter of the first of Peter was his text. He commenced caimly and continued dispassionately to pursue his subject, while I sat in breathless silence, waiting to
hear that foul aspersion of the other seets, that diabolical disposition of revenge, and to hear that rancorous denunciation of every individual but a Mormon. I waited in
vain-I listened with surprise-I sat uneasy in my seat, and could hardly persuade myself but that he had been apprised of my presence, and so ordered his discourse on
my account that I might not be able to find fault with it; for instead of a jumbled jargon of half connected sentences, and a volley of imprecations, and diabolical and
malignant denunciations heaped upon the heads of all who differed from him, and the dreadful twisting and wresting of the scriptures to suit his own peculiar views, and
attempt to weave a web of dark and mystic sophistry around the gospel truths which I had anticipated, he glided along through a very interesting and elaborate
discourse, with all the care and happy facility of one who was well aware of his important station, and his duty to God and man; and evidencing to me that he was well
worthy to be styled "a workman rightly dividing the word of truth," and giving without reserve, "saint and sinner his portion in due season;" and I was compelled to go
away with a very different opinion from what I had entertained when I first took my seat to hear him preach. In the evening I was invited to preach, and did so.-The
congregation was large and respectable-they paid the utmost attention. This surprised me a little, as I did not expect to find any such thing as a religious toleration
among them.-After I had closed, elder Smith, who had attended, arose and begged leave to differ from me in some few points of doctrine, and this he did mildly,
politely, and affectingly; like one who was more desirons to disseminate truth and expose error, than to love the malicious triumph of debate over me. I was truly edified
with his remarks, and felt less prejudice against the Mormons than ever. He invited me to call upon him, and I promised to do so. The next morning I started for
Nauvoo, but my feelings were beginning strangely to alter. I found one stay after another fast giving away, and a solemn and awful reflection was awakened in my mind.

But there was one thing yet remaining. I had not yet seen Nauvoo, and so often having heard that it was the most degraded place in the world, the very sink of iniquity,
and that all who lived there were hars, thieves, and villains; who were the refuse of society and the filth of the world, that in spite of my better judgment, I expected to
see some traces at least of that low prostitution which I had so often heard charged upon them.

At length the city burst upon my sight, and how sadly was I disappointed. Instead of seeing a few miserable log cabins and mud hovels which I expected to find, I was
surprised to see one of the most romantic places that I had visited in the west. The buildings, though many of them were small and of wood, yet bore the marks of
neatness which I have not seen equalled in this country. The far-spread plain at the bottom of the hill was dotted over with the habitations of men with such majestic
profusion that I was almost willing to believe myself mistaken; and instead of being in Nauvoo of Illinois, among Mormons, that I was in Italy at the city of Leghorn
 Copyright
(which       (c) 2005-2009,
        the location of Nauvoo Infobase Media
                                  resembles veryCorp.
                                                 much) and among the eccentrie Italians. I gazed for some time with fond admiration upon the plainPage  below.442
                                                                                                                                                               Here/and
                                                                                                                                                                     1033
there arose a tall majestic brick house, speaking loudly of the genius and untiring labour of the inhatants, who have snatched the place from the clutches of obsecurity,
and wrested it from the bonds of disease; and in two or three short years rescued it from a dreary waste to transform it into one of the first cities in the west.
At length the city burst upon my sight, and how sadly was I disappointed. Instead of seeing a few miserable log cabins and mud hovels which I expected to find, I was
surprised to see one of the most romantic places that I had visited in the west. The buildings, though many of them were small and of wood, yet bore the marks of
neatness which I have not seen equalled in this country. The far-spread plain at the bottom of the hill was dotted over with the habitations of men with such majestic
profusion that I was almost willing to believe myself mistaken; and instead of being in Nauvoo of Illinois, among Mormons, that I was in Italy at the city of Leghorn
(which the location of Nauvoo resembles very much) and among the eccentrie Italians. I gazed for some time with fond admiration upon the plain below. Here and
there arose a tall majestic brick house, speaking loudly of the genius and untiring labour of the inhatants, who have snatched the place from the clutches of obsecurity,
and wrested it from the bonds of disease; and in two or three short years rescued it from a dreary waste to transform it into one of the first cities in the west.

The hill upon which I stood was covered over with the dwellings of men, and amid them was seen to rise the hewn stone and already accomplished work of the temple,
which is now raised fifteen or twenty feet above the level of the ground. The few trees that were permitted to stand, are now in full foliage, and are scattered with a sort
of fantastic irregularity over the slope of the hill.

But there was one object which was far more noble to behold, and far more majestic than any other yet presented to my sight-and that was the wide-spread and
unrivalled father of waters, the Mississippi river, whose mirror-bedded waters lay in majestic extension before the city, and in one general curve seemed to sweep
gallantly by the devoted place. On the farther side was seen the darkgreen woodland, bending under its deep follage, with here and there an insterstice bearing the
marks of cultivation. A few houses could be seen through the trees on the other side of the river, directly opposite of which is spread a fairy isle, covered with beautiful
timber. The isle and the romantic swell of the river soon brought my mind back to days of yore, and to the bright emeraid isles of the far-famed fairy land. The bold and
prominent rise of the hill, fitting to the plain with an exact regularity, and the plain pushing itself into the river, forcing it to bend around its obstacle with becoming
grandeur, and fondly to cling around it to add to the heightened and refined lustre to this sequestered land.

I passed on into the more active parts of the city, looking into every street and lane to observe all that was passing. I found all the people engaged in some useful and
healthy employment. The place was alive with business-much more so than any place I have visited since the hard times commenced. I sought in vain for anything that
bore the marks of immorality; but was both astonished and highly pleased at my ill success. I could see no loungers about the streets, nor any drunkards about the
taverns. I did not meet with those distorted features of ruffians, or with the ill-bred or impudent. I heard not an oath in the place, I saw not a gloomy countenance; all
were cheerful, polite, and industrious.

I conversed with many leading men-found them social and well informed, hospitable and generous I saw nothing but order and regulation in the society. Where then, I
exclaimed, is all this startling proof of the utter profligacy of Nauvoo? Where, in the name of God, is the immorality charged upon the citizens of it; and what dreadful
outbreaking crimes have given men the licence to deprecate this place so much as they do? Where is the gang of marauders, horse thieves, and ruffians, the drunkards
and vicious men of Nauvoo? Where are the horrid forms of human beings distorted with hellish rage and maddened ire? Where are the dark and diabolical
superstitions? Where are those specimens of credulity and ignorance? Where are those damning doctrines of demons? Where, in fine, is this slough, this sink of iniquity
of which I have heard so much? Surely not in Nauvoo. They must have got the wrong place, or wilfully lied about it. I could but blush with disappointed shame for my
friends who had so misinformed me, and very soon made up my mind, like the Queen of Sheba, not to believe any reports of enemies, but to always, like her, go and
see for myself. Reader, go thou and do likewise; and if you have heard the place praised, go up and see, and lo and behold, you will find the half has not been told you.

Editorial.

We feel to recommend with much pleasure, to the attention of the Saints, the following address of our beloved brother and president, elder Reuben Hedlock,

We rejoice to be enabled to continue the life of our beloved president, Joseph Smith, and we feel assured that the Saints will fully sympathize with us in this matter.

Address of the President in England to the Saints Scattered Abroad Throughout England
Ireland and Scotland and All Classes Connected With the English Mission.

Elder Pratt having arrived from England, the Quorum of the Twelve in Council, May 11th, 1843,

Voted-That elder Reuben Hedlock, on his arrival in England, receive the Presidency, and that he preside over the Church in England, Scotland, and Ireland, and all
places connected with the English Mission; and that he be assisted by, and associated with, elders Hiram Clark and Thomas Ward, as councillors for the time being,
with leave to call any one to his assistance whom he may judge proper.

Also, the Quorum of the Twelve, being in Council on the 23rd May, 1843,

Voted-That elder Reuben Hedlock's mission be, to preside over the Churches in England, &c.; and over the emigration of the Saints, &c.; and over the business of the
Twelve, and the Church in general in England.

Done at the city of Nauvoo, Illinois, U. S. N. A., this 28th day of June, 1843, in behalf of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, according to the instructions
of the First Presidency:

By order of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles,

BRIGHAM YOUNO, President of the Quorum.

WILLARD RICHARDS, Clerk.

Agreeably to the above appointments let it be understood by all the Saints in the United Kingdoms, and in all places connected with the English Mission, that the
Presidency in Britain will be as follows:-

PRESIDENT, REUBEN HEDLOCK,

COUNCILLORS, THOMAS WARD, HIRAM CLARK,

and all communications hereafter, in any wise relating to the affairs of the Church or Emigration, must be addressed to Reuben Hedlock, and Co, to insure attention.

Beloved Brethren and Sisters,-After an absence of more than two years from England, through the blessing of God I have the privilege of addressing you again through
the pages of the STAR; and, by way of introduction, I would ask you a few questions concerning your welfare and prosperity in the gospel of Christ.

Are you strong in the faith of the new and everlasting covenant, revealed unto man by the power of God? If so, be faithful unto the end, and you shall receive a crown
 Copyright
of life in the(c) 2005-2009,
               kingdom of yourInfobase   Media
                                God; if not,    Corp.
                                             humble                                                                                                  Page 443
                                                    yourselves before him, and never cease praying unto him, until you know for yourselves,-remembering     that he/ that
                                                                                                                                                                     1033
lacketh wisdom may ask of God, who giveth to all men liberally and upbraideth not; also, that eternal life consists in the principle of revelation and knowledge to know
the only true God and Jesus Christ whom he hath sent.
the pages of the STAR; and, by way of introduction, I would ask you a few questions concerning your welfare and prosperity in the gospel of Christ.

Are you strong in the faith of the new and everlasting covenant, revealed unto man by the power of God? If so, be faithful unto the end, and you shall receive a crown
of life in the kingdom of your God; if not, humble yourselves before him, and never cease praying unto him, until you know for yourselves,-remembering that he that
lacketh wisdom may ask of God, who giveth to all men liberally and upbraideth not; also, that eternal life consists in the principle of revelation and knowledge to know
the only true God and Jesus Christ whom he hath sent.

Do you live by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God, remembering that it is not the hearer but the doer of the word that will be justified before him? Do
you walk together in the unity of the spirit, and in the bonds of peace, having no hardness one with another, enjoying all the spiritual blessings of God? If so, continue
faithful; if otherwise, repent; for, remember that where two or three are met together, being united, there Christ has promised to be also; and that the prayer of faith will
save the sick and the Lord will raise them up. Brethren, it is a united faith, and firm reliance on the promise of Jehovah that brings the desired blessings.

Do you meet together often, to commemorate the death and sufferings of our Lord Jesus Christ, without any hardness in your hearts towards each other; witnessing
unto God, the Eternal Father, that you always remember the death and sufferings of his Son, and walk in the unity of the spirit; waiting for his second coming with
power and great glory? If so, continue faithful; if otherwise, repent, remembering that our heavenly Father will not forgive our trespasses, unless we forgive them that
trespass against us.

Is the tongue of slander and falsehood silent in your midst? has back-biting and evil speaking no place in your assemblies? If so, blessed are ye, for when you meet to
worship God, each one shall be able to testify of what the Lord hath done for him, and the power of God will be manifest in your midst. But if jarring and contention
exist among you, you will assemble together in vain, for the Lord will not be with you-the healing powers of heaven will cease to be manifest-the spirit of intelligence
that unfolds the principles of eternal life will leave you, and you will, without repentance and reformation, go to destruction; for remember, if you are not one, you are
not Christ's, and if not, at his coming you will not enjoy the blessings of the first resurrection, and reign with him a thousand years.

As fathers do you stand at the head of your family as Christ stands at the head of the church, to nourish and cherish them, and call them together around the altar of
prayer morning and evening, and offer up thanksgiving and praise to Almighty God for the plan of salvation, and the gift of his Son for the sins of the world? If so, be
faithful and you will enjoy their society in the kingdom of God; if otherwise, you may expect disappointment and death.

As mothers do you assist your companion in teaching your young and tender offspring the principles of the gospel of Christ? Do you watch their young and tender
years, before the seeds of wickedness are sown in their hearts and strive to implant the seeds of virtue and truth instead thereof? If so, you will reap the reward of your
labours, and enjoy their society in the kingdom of God; if otherwise you will behold them in misery, and deplore the loss of misspent time, and weep over them when it
is too late; for it is written-"train up a child in the way he should go, and when he is old he will not depart from it."

Are any of you companions of those who have not embraced the faith of the Saints? If so, go out and in before them as Saints of the Most High God, observing that
godly department, firmness to truth, sincerity in prayer, mildness in manners, courtesy in behaviour that characterizes a child of God, and you will assuredly gain your
companion if they are within the reach of salvation. Do not quarrel and contend with one another, for by so doing you both partake of the spirit of contention, which is
not the spirit of God.

Do you remember the darkness you were once in before you embraced the truth? If so, when you preach to them that sit in darkness, be gentle and courteous-entreat,
exhort, admonish with love; rebuke with forbearance, and teach with humility, for a spirit of love will beget a spirit of love; and a spirit of contention will beget a spirit of
contention. Remember what measures you meet to others, it shall be measured to you again.

Are you called to different offices in the kingdom of God through the order of the holy priesthood? If so, remember that the great head of the church ascended up on
high, and gave gifts unto men for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ, until we all come, in the unity of the faith and the knowledge of the Son
of God unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ; and that he has shed forth his holy spirit, dividing to every man, severally as he will,
that all whom he has called and ordained, might enjoy it to qualify them to minister acceptably before him in their respective offices, whereby they might prove the
salvation of their fellow men. Therefore, let every servant of the Lord magnify the office whereunto he is called; let not the head say unto the feet, I have no need of you,
for without the feet, how shall the body be able to stand, for the body hath need of every member that the system may be perfect.

Let the servants of God beware how they deal with the souls of men, that they by their walk and conversation do not prevent some from embracing the truth; but let
every one look to him who is set in higher authority in the church than himself; and let him who is set to preside be subject to the revelations of Jesus Christ, and the
counsel of his will, as he is subject to the will of the Eternal Father; so let his servants be subject to the powers that are ordained of God, for through this channel life
and immortality are brought to light, and the truth shall eventually be disseminated where darkness and error reign, until the knowledge of God covers the earth as the
waters cover the great deep.

As hearers do you uphold the servants of the Lord by the prayer of faith, that you through them may receive, dictated by the Holy Spirit, the words of eternal life? Do
you abide the instructions of those set in the Church to teach? If so, you will grow up as calves of the stall, and enjoy the blessings of heaven; but if you refuse their
counsel, when it is given in meekness and humility before the Lord, your minds will be darkened, and you will turn from the truth sooner or later, and go to destruction;
therefore, I would say to the Saints, far and near, bearken to the voice of the spirit of the Lord, that you may enjoy his presence in the world to come.

Beloved Brethren and Sisters,-Having been called and ordained of God to preside over the Churches of the Latter-day Saints throughout the British Isles, by the the
authority of the same in Nauvoo; it is with trembling that I step forth in this arduous and responsible station, when I reflect back and behold the wisdom and intelligence
that has flowed from the lips and pens of my predecessors, and the enlightened people with whom I an immediately connected, and the responsibility I am under to
Almighty God for the talent he has given me, and the stewardship with which I am instrusted, and the salvation and well-being of the Saints over whom I am called to
preside: yet calling to mind the high privilege I enjoy of being immediately connected and associated with those experienced servants of the Lord, elders Thomas Ward
and Hiram Clark, and having the prayers of the Saints, which I most earnestly request, and entreat an interest therein, that I, with my brethren, may be able to counsel in
righteousness for the salvation of the Saints both spiritually and temporally, and for the advancement and rolling onward of the cause of God in this land and among the
nations of the earth.

Beloved Brethren,-Inasmuch as we are called to preside over the affairs of the Church of God in this land, you will bear with our infirmities, and fergive our
weaknesses, for be assured that there shall not be any lack on our part in laying before you those principles from time to time, that will redound to the glory of God and
your salvation, according as we become acquainted with them; and inasmuch as it is our duty when we behold iniquity creeping into the Church, we shall according to
the wisdom that God shall give us, rebuke with plainness, without respect of persons and without hypocrisy; and when the well-being and prosperity of the cause of
God demands it, we shall, by the voice of the church, remove the stumbling blocks out of the way, if in so doing we pluck out the right eye of a society, or cut off a right
arm.

We may be thought to speak too severely on this subject, but we would reply that our souls delight in plainness, and the cause of God, and the salvation of the children
of men: and that the preservation of the purity of the doctrines of our Lord Jesus Christ, demand our decision in righteousness, and its execution with promptness, in the
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                     Page 444 / 1033
affairs of his kingdom entrusted to our care.

There is one subject I would mention before I close my remarks, which is respecting publications. According to instructions received, no printing of any kind will be
arm.

We may be thought to speak too severely on this subject, but we would reply that our souls delight in plainness, and the cause of God, and the salvation of the children
of men: and that the preservation of the purity of the doctrines of our Lord Jesus Christ, demand our decision in righteousness, and its execution with promptness, in the
affairs of his kingdom entrusted to our care.

There is one subject I would mention before I close my remarks, which is respecting publications. According to instructions received, no printing of any kind will be
allowed in connexion with the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, in the British Islands, except it be by the consent and under the superintendence of the
Presidency.

I shall on a future occasion avail myself of the columns of the STAR to address you on several important subjects, and in the meantime would pray that the Lord may
bless you and save you in his celestial kingdom. Amen.

REUBEN HEDLOCK.

The Morning Star.

The night is wearing fast away,
A streak of light is dawning,
Sweet harbinger of that bright day,
The fair Millennial morning.

Gloomy and dark the might has been,
And long the way and dreary;
And sad the weeping Saints are soen,
And faint, and worn, and weary.

Ye mourning pilgrims! cease your tears,
And hush each sigh of sorrow;
The light of that bright morn appears,-
The long Sabbatic morrow.

Lift up your heads-behold from far,
A flood of spiendour streaming!-
It is the bright and Morning Star,
In living lustre beaming.

And see that star-like host around
Of angel bands attending;
Hark! hark! the trumpet's glad'ning sound,
'Mid shouts triumphant bleuding.

He comes-the Bridegroom promis'd long-
Go forth with joy to meet him;
And raise the new and nuptial song,
In cheerful strains to greet him.

Adorn dhyself, the feast prepare,
While bridal strains are swelling;
He comes, with thee all joys to share,
And make this earth His dwelling.

Notices.

TO OUR AGENTS.-We should like to receive all orders for the December STAR as early as the 20th of November, as we are engaged to be in London on the 2nd
of December.

Books on Sale.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, HANOVER-STREET.

No. 8. December 1843. Vol. IV.
History of Joseph Smith.

Continued From Page 104.

MEANTIME our translation drawing to a close, we went to Palmyra, Wayne country, N. Y., secured the copyright, and agreed with Mr. Egbert Grandon to print five
thousand copies for the sum of three thousand dollars.

I wish to mention here, that the title page of the Book of Mormon is a literal translation, taken from the very last leaf, on the left hand side of the collection or book of
plates which contained the record which has been translated, the language of the whole running the same as all Hebrew writing in general; and that said title page is not
by any means
 Copyright  (c)a2005-2009,
                 modern composition
                             Infobaseeither
                                         MediaofCorp.
                                                 mine or of any other man's who has lived or does live in this generation. Therefore, in order to correct an error which
                                                                                                                                                        Page 445 / 1033
generally exists concerning it, I give below that part of the title page of the English version of the Book of Mormon, which is a genuine and literal translation of the title
page of the original Book of Mormon, as recorded on the plates:-
thousand copies for the sum of three thousand dollars.

I wish to mention here, that the title page of the Book of Mormon is a literal translation, taken from the very last leaf, on the left hand side of the collection or book of
plates which contained the record which has been translated, the language of the whole running the same as all Hebrew writing in general; and that said title page is not
by any means a modern composition either of mine or of any other man's who has lived or does live in this generation. Therefore, in order to correct an error which
generally exists concerning it, I give below that part of the title page of the English version of the Book of Mormon, which is a genuine and literal translation of the title
page of the original Book of Mormon, as recorded on the plates:-

The Book of Mormon An Account Written By the Hand of Mormon Upon Plates Taken From
the Plates of Nephi.

Wherefore it is an abridgement of the record of the people of Nephi, and also of the Lamanites; written to the Lamanites, who are a remuant of the house of Israel; and
also to Jew and Gentile; written by way of commandment, and also by the spirit of prophecy and revelation.

Written and scaled up, and hid up unto the Lord, that they might not be destroyed-to come forth by the gift and power of God unto the interpretation thereof-sealed by
the hand of Moroni, and hid up unto the Lord, to come forth in due time by the way of Gentile-the interpretation thereof by the gift of God.

All abridgement taken from the book of Ether, also, which is a record of the people of Jared, who were scattered at the time the Lord confounded the language of the
people when they were building a tower to get to heaven; which is to shew unto the remnant of the house of Israel what great things the Lord hath done for their fathers;
and that they may know the covenants of the Lord, that they are not cast off for ever; and also to the convincing of the Jew and Gentile that Jesus is the Christ, the
eternal God, manifesting himself unto all nations. And now, if there are faults, they are the mistakes of men; wherefore condemn not the things of God, that ye may be
found apotless at the judgment seat of Christ.

The remainder of the title page is, of course, modern.

A Commandment of God and Not of Man to Martin Harris. Givea At Manchester New York
March 1830 By Him Who Is Eternal.

I am Alpha and Omega, Christ the Lord; yea, even I am He, the beginning and the end, the Redeemer of the world. I having accomplished and finished the will of him
whose I am, even the Father, concerning me; having done this that I might subdue all things unto myself, retaining all power even to the destroying of Satan and his
works at the end of the world, and the last great day of judgment which I shall pass upon the inhabitants thereof, judging every man according to his works and the
deeds which he hath done. And surely every man must repent or suffer, for I God am endless, wherefore I revoke not the judgments which I shall pass; but woes shall
go forth, weeping, wailing, and gaashing of teeth, yea, to those who are found on my left hand; nevertheless it is not written that there shall be no end to this torment, but
it is written endless torment.

Again, it is written eternal damnation; wherefore it is more express than other scriptures, that it might work upon the hearts of the children of mea altogether for my
name's glory: wherefore I will explain unto you this mystery, for it is meet unto you to know, even as mine apostles. I speak unto you that are chosen in this thing even
as one, that you may enter into my rest. For, behold, the mystery of godliness, how great is it? for, behold, I am endless, and the punishment which is given from my
hand is endless punishment, for endless is my name, wherefore-

Eternal punishment is God's punishment:

Endless punishment is God's punishment:

wherefore I command you to repent, and keep the commandments which you have received by the hand of my servant Joseph Smith, jun., in my name; and it is by my
almighty power that you have received them, therefore I command you to repent-repent lest I smite you by the rod of my mouth, and by my wrath, and by my anger,
and your sufferings be sore-how sore you know not! how exquisite you know not! vea, how hard to bear you know not! For, behold, I God have suffered these things
for all, that they might not suffer if they would repent; but if they would not repent, they must suffer even as I; which suffering caused myself, even God the greatest of
all, to tremble because of pain, and to bleed at every pore, and to suffer both body and spirit; and would that I might not drink the bitter cup and shrink; nevertheless,
glory be to the Father. And I partook and finished my preparations unto the children of men; wherefore I command you again to repent lest I humble you by my
almighty power, and that you confess your sins lest you suffer these punishments of which I have spoken, of which in the smallest, yea even in the least degree you have
tasted at the time I withdrew my spirit. And I command you that you preach nought but repentance, and show not these things unto the world until it is wisdom in me,
for they cannot bear meat now, but milk they must receive; wherefore they must not know these things lest they perish. Learn of me and listen to my words-walk in the
meekness of my spirit and you shall have peace in me. I am Jesus Christ, I came by the will of the Father, and I do his will.

And again, I command thee that thou shalt not covet thy neighbour's wife, nor seek thy neighbour's life; and again, I command thee that thou shalt not covet thine own
property, but impare it freely to the priating of the Book of Mormon, which contains the truth and the word of God, which is my word to the Gentile, that soon it may
go to the Jew, of whom the Lamanites are a remnant; not for a Messiah to come who has already come.

And again, I command thee that thou shalt pray vocally as well as in thy heart! yea, before the world as well as in secret; in public as well as in private; and thou shalt
declare glad tidings, yea, publish it upon the mountains and upon every high place, and among every people that thou shalt be permitted to see. And thou shalt do it with
all humility, trusting in me, reviling not against revilers. And of tenets thou shalt not talk, but thou shalt declare repentance and faith on the Saviour, and remission of sins
by baptism and by fire, yea, even the Holy Ghost.

Behold this is a great and the last commandment which I shall give unto you concerning this matter; for this shall suffice for thy daily walk even unto the end of thy life.
And misery thou shalt receive, if thou wilt alight these counsels, yea, even destruction of thyself and property. Impart a portion of thy property, yea, even part of thy
lands, and all save the support of thy family. Pay the debt then hast contracted with the printer. Release thyself from bondage. Leave thy house and home, except when
thou shalt desire to see thy family and speak freely to all; yea, preach, exhort, declare the truth, even with a loud voice; with a sound of rejoicing, crying-" Hosannah!
hosannah! blessed be the name of the Lord God."

Pray always, and I will pour out my spirit upon you, and great shall be your blessing, yea, even more than if you should obtain treasures of earth and corruptibleness to
the extent thereof. Behold, canst thou read this without rejoieing and lifting up thy heart for gladness, or canst thou run about longer as a blind guide, or canst thou be
humble and meek, and conduct thyself wisely before me; yea, come unto me, thy Saviour. Amen.

Whilst the Book of Mormon was in the hands of the printer, we still continued to bear testimony, and give information, as far as we had an opportunity; and also made
known to our brethren that we had received commandment to organize the church, and accordingly we met together for that purpose, at the house of the above
mentioned Mr. P. Whitmer, being six in number, on Tuesday the sixth day of April, A. D. one thousand eight hundred and thirty.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 446 / 1033
Having opened the meeting by solemn prayer to our heavenly Father, we proceeded, according to previous commandment, to call on our brethren to know whether
they accepted us as their teachers in the things of the kingdom of God, and whether they were satisfied that we should proceed and be organized as a church,
according to said commandment which we had received. To these they consented by an unanimous vote. I then laid my hands upon Oliver Cowdery and ordained him
Whilst the Book of Mormon was in the hands of the printer, we still continued to bear testimony, and give information, as far as we had an opportunity; and also made
known to our brethren that we had received commandment to organize the church, and accordingly we met together for that purpose, at the house of the above
mentioned Mr. P. Whitmer, being six in number, on Tuesday the sixth day of April, A. D. one thousand eight hundred and thirty.

Having opened the meeting by solemn prayer to our heavenly Father, we proceeded, according to previous commandment, to call on our brethren to know whether
they accepted us as their teachers in the things of the kingdom of God, and whether they were satisfied that we should proceed and be organized as a church,
according to said commandment which we had received. To these they consented by an unanimous vote. I then laid my hands upon Oliver Cowdery and ordained him
an elder of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints; after which he ordained me also to the office of an elder of said church. We then took bread, blessed it and
brake it with them, also wine, blessed it and drank it with them. We then laid our hands on each individual member of the church present, that they might receive the gift
of the Holy Ghost and be confirmed members of the Church of Christ The Holy Ghost was poured out upon us to a very great degree-some prophesied, whilst we all
praised the Lord and rejoiced exceedingly. Whilst yet together I received the following commandment.

Revelation to Joseph Smith Jun. Given April 6Th. 1830.

Behold, there shall be a record kept among you, and in it thou shalt be called a seer, a translator, a prophet, an apostle of Jesus Christ, an elder of the church through
the will of God the Father, and the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ; being inspired of the Holy Ghost to lay the foundation thereof, and to build it up unto the most holy
faith, which church was organized and established in the year of our Lord eighteen hundred and thirty, in the fourth month, and on the sixth day of the month which is
called April.

Wherefore, meaning the church, thou shalt give heed unto all his words and commandments which he shall give unto you as he receiveth them, walking in all holiness
before me; for his word ye shall receive as if from mine own mouth, in all patience and faith, for by doing these things the gates of hell shall not prevail against you; yea,
and the Lord God will disperse the powers of darkness from before you, and cause the heavens to shake for your good and his name's glory; for thus saith the Lord
God, him have I inspired to move the cause of Zion in mighty power for good, and his dilligence I know, and his prayers I have heard, yea, his weeping for Zion I have
seen, and I will cause that he shall mourn for her no longer; for his days of rejoicing are come unto the remission of his sins and the manifestations of my blessings upon
his works.

For, behold, I will bless all these who labour in my vineyard with a mighty blessing, and they shall believe on his words, which are given him through me by the
Comforter, which manifesteth that Jesus was crucified by sinful men for the sins of the world; yea, for the remission of sins unto the contrite heart. Wherefore it
behoveth me that he should be ordained by you, Oliver Cowdery, mine apostle-this being an ordinance unto you, that you are an elder under his hand, he being the first
unto you, that you might be an elder unto this Church of Christ, hearing my name, and the first preacher of this church unto the church and before the world, yea, before
the Gentiles; yea, and thus saith the Lord God, lo, lo, to the Jews also. Amen.

We now proceeded to call out and ordain some others of the brethren to different offices of the priesthood, according as the spirit manifested unto us, and after a
happy time spent in witnessing and feeling for curselves the powers and the blessings of the Holy Ghost, through the grace of God bestowed upon us, we dismissed
with the pleasing knowledge that we were now individually members of, and acknowledged of God, "The Church of Jesus Christ," organized in accordance with
commandments and revelations given by him to ourselves in the last days, as well as according to the order of the church as recorded in the New Testament.

Several persons who had attended the above meeting and got convinced of the truth, came forward shortly after, and were received into the church, among the rest my
own father and mother were baptized to my great joy and consolation, and about the same time Martin Harris and A. Rockwell.

Revelation to the Church of Christ Which Was Established in These Last Days in the
Year of Our Lord 1830. Given At Manchester New York April 1830 in Consequence of Some Desiring to Unite With the Church Without Re
(Revelation to the Church of Christ Which Was Established in These Last Days, in the Year of Our Lord, 1830. Given At
Manchester, New York, April, 1830, in Consequence of Some Desiring to Unite With the Church Without Re-Baptism Who
Had Previously Been Baptized. )

Behold, I say unto you that all old covenants have I caused to be done away in this thing, and this is a new and everlasting covenant, even that which was from the
beginning. Wherefore, although a man should be baptized an hundred times, it availeth him nothing, for you cannot enter in at the straight gate by the law of Moses,
neither

The following persons being anxious to know of the Lord what might be their respective duties in relation to this work, by your dead works; for it is because of your
dead works that I have caused this last covenant, and this church to be built up unto me, even as in days of old; wherefore enter ye in at the gate as I have commanded,
and seek not to counsel you God. Amen.

I enquired of the Lord and received for them the following:-

Revelation to Oliver Cowdery Hyrum Smith Samud H. Smith Joseph Smith Sen. and Joseph
Knight Sen. Given At Manchester New York April 1830.

Behold, I speak unto you, Oliver, a few words. Behold, thou art blessed and art under no condemnation. But beware of pride, lest thou shouldst enter into temptation.
Make known thy calling unto the church, and also before the world, and thy heart shall be opened to preach the truth from henceforth and for ever. Amen.

Behold, I speak unto you, Hyrum, a few words, for thou also art under no condemnation, and thy heart is opened and thy tongue loosed, and thy calling is to
exhortation, and to strengthen the church continually; wherefore thy duty is unto the church for ever, and this because of thy family. Amen.

Behold, I speak a few words unto you, Samuel, for thou also art under no condemnation, and thy calling is to exhortation and to strongthen the church; and thou art not
as yet called to preach before the world. Amen.

Behold, I speak a few words unto you, Joseph, for thou also art under no condemnation, and thy calling also is to exhortation and to strengthen the church. And this is
thy duty from henceforth and for ever. Amen.

Behold, I manifest unto you, Joseph Knight, by these words, that you must take up your cross, in the which you must pray vocally before the world as well as in secret,
and in your family, and among your friends, and in all places. And, behold it is your duty to unite with the true church, and give your language to exhortation continually,
that you may receive the reward of the labourer. Amen.

On Sunday, April 11th, 1830, Oliver Cowdery preached the first public discourse that was delivered by any of our number; our meeting was held by previous
appointment  at 2005-2009,
 Copyright (c)  the house of Infobase
                             Mr. Whitmer,
                                      MediaFayette;
                                             Corp. large numbers of people attended, and the same day the following were baptized; viz., Hyrum Page, 447
                                                                                                                                             Page    Catherine
                                                                                                                                                          / 1033
Page, Christian Whitmer, Anne Whitmer, Jacob Whitmer, Elizabeth Whitmer, and on the 18th day Peter Whitmer, sen., Mary Whitmer, William Jolly, Elizabeth Jolly,
Vincent Jolly, Richard Z. Peterson, and Elizabeth Anne Whitmer, all by Oliver Cowdery in Seneca Lake.
that you may receive the reward of the labourer. Amen.

On Sunday, April 11th, 1830, Oliver Cowdery preached the first public discourse that was delivered by any of our number; our meeting was held by previous
appointment at the house of Mr. Whitmer, Fayette; large numbers of people attended, and the same day the following were baptized; viz., Hyrum Page, Catherine
Page, Christian Whitmer, Anne Whitmer, Jacob Whitmer, Elizabeth Whitmer, and on the 18th day Peter Whitmer, sen., Mary Whitmer, William Jolly, Elizabeth Jolly,
Vincent Jolly, Richard Z. Peterson, and Elizabeth Anne Whitmer, all by Oliver Cowdery in Seneca Lake.

During this month of April I went on a visit to the residence of Mr. Joseph Knight, of Colesville, Broom county, N. Y., with whom and his family I had been previously
acquainted, and of whose name I have above mentioned as having been so kind and thoughtful towards us while translating the Book of Mormen, Mr. Knight and his
family were Universalists, but were willing to reason with me upon my religious views, and were as usual friendly and hospitable. We held several meetings in the
neighbourhood; we had many friends and some enemies. Our meetings were well attended, and many began to pray fervently to Almighty God, that he would give them
wisdom to understand the truth. Amongst those who attended our meetings regularly was Newel Knight, son to Joseph Knight. He and I had many serious
conversations on the important subject of man's eternal salvation; we had got into a habit of praying much at our meetings, and Newel had said that he would try and
take up his cross, and pray vocally during meeting; but when we again met together, he rather excused himself. I tried to prevail upon him, making use of the figure,
supposing that he should get into a mudhole would he not try to help himself out? and that we were willing now to help him out of the mudhole. He replied, that
provided he had got into a mudhole through carelessness, he would rather wait and get out himself than have others to help him, and so he would wait until he should
get into the woods by himself and there he would pray. Accordingly he deferred praying until next morning, when be retired into the woods, where, according to his
own account afterwards, he made several attempts to pray but could scarely do so, feeling that he had not done his duty, but that he should have prayed in the
presence of others. He began to feel uneasy, and continued to feel worse both in mind and body, until upon reaching his own house his appearance was such as to
alarm his wife very much. He requested her to go and bring me to him. I went and found him suffering very much in his mind, and his body acted upon in a very strange
manner. His visage and limbs distorted and twisted in every shape and appearance possible to imagine, and finally he was caught up off the floor of the apartment and
tossed about most fearfully. His situation was soon made known to his neighbours and relatives, and in a short time as many as eight or nine grown persons had got
together to witness the scene. After he had thus suffered for a time, I succeeded in getting hold of him by the hand, when almost immediately he spoke to me, and with
very great earnestness requested of me that I should cast the devil out of him, saying that he knew he was in him, and that he also knew that I could east him out. I
replied, "if you know that I can, it shall be done," and then almost unconsciously I rebuked the devil, and commanded him in the name of Jesus Christ to depart from
him, when immediately Newel spoke out and said that he saw the devil leave him and vanish from his sight.*

The scene was now entirely changed, for as soon as the devil had departed from our friend, his countenance became natural, his distortions of body ceased, and almost
immediately the spirit of the Lord descended upon him, and the visions of eternity were opened to his view. He afterwards related his experience as follows:-"I now
began to feel a most pleasing sensation resting upon me, and immediately the visions of heaven were opened to my view. I felt myself attracted upward, and remained
for some time enwrapt in contemplation, insomuch that I knew not what was going on in the room. By and by I felt some weight pressing upon my shoulder and the side
of my head, which served to recall me to a sense of my situation, and I found that the spirit of the Lord had actually caught me up off the floor, and that my shoulder
and head were pressing against the beams."

All this was witnessed by many, to their great astonishment and satisfaction when they saw the devil thus cast out, and the power of God and his holy spirit thus made
manifest. So soon as consciouness returned, his bodily weakness was such that we were obliged to lay him upon his bed and wait upon him for some time. As may be
expected, such a scene as this contributed much to make believers of those who witnessed it; and finally, the greater part of them because members of the church.

Soon after this occurrence I returned to Fayette, Seneca county. The Book of Mormon (the stick of Joseph in the hands of Ephraim) had now been published for some
time, and as the ancient prophet had predicted of it, "It was accounted as a strange thing." No small stir was created by its appearance; great opposition and much
persecution followed the believers of its authenticity, but it had now come to pass that truth had sprung out of the earth, and righteousness had looked down from
heaven, so we feared not our opponents, knowing that we had both truth and righteousness on our side; that we had both the Father and the Son, because we had the
doctrines of Christ and abided in them, and therefore we continued to preach and to give information to all who were willing to hear.

During the last week in May, the above mentioned Newel Knight came to visit us at Fayette, and was baptized by David Whitmer.

On the first day of June, 1830, we held our first conference as an organized church. Our numbers were about thirty, besides whom many assembled with us, who were
either believers or anxious to learn.

Having opened by singing and prayer, we partook together of the emblems of the body and blood of our Lord Jesus Christ; we then proceeded to confirm several who
had lately been baptized, after which we called out and ordained several to the various offices of the priesthood. Much exhortation and instruction was given, and the
Holy Ghost was poured out upon us in a miraculous manner-many of our number prophesied, whilst others had the heavens opened to their view, and were so
overcome that we had to lay them on beds or other convenient places; among the rest was brother Newel Knight, who had to be placed on a bed being unable to help
himself. By his own account of the transaction, he could not understand why we should lay him on the bed as he felt no sensibility of weakness. He felt his heart filled
with love, with glory and pleasure unspeakable, and could discern all that was going on in the room; when, all of a sudden, a vision of futurity burst upon him. He saw
there represented the great work, which through my instrumentality was yet to be accomplished. He saw heaven opened, and beheld the Lord Jesus Christ seated at
the right hand of the Majesty on high, and had it made plain to his understanding that the time would come when he would be admitted into his presence to enjoy his
society for ever and ever. When their bodily strength was restored to these brethren, they shouted "Hosannahs to God and the Lamb," and rehearsed the glorious things
which they had seen and felt, whilst they were yet in the spirit.

Such scenes as these were calculated to inspire our hearts with joy unspeakable, and fill us with awe and reverence for that Almighty being by whose grace we had
been called to be instrumental in bringing about for the children of men the enjoyment of such glorious blessings as were now poured out upon us. To find ourselves
engaged in the very same order of things as observed by the holy apostles of old; to realize the importance and solemnity of such proceedings, and to witness and feel
with our own natural senses, the like glorious manifestations of the power of the priesthood; the gifts and blessings of the Holy Ghost; and the goodness and
condescension of a merciful God, unto such as ebey the everlasting gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ. combined to create within us sensations of rapturous gratitude, and
inspire us with fresh zeal and energy, in the cause of truth.

Shortly after this conference David Whitmer baptized the following persons in Seneca lake, viz: John Poorman, John Jolly, Jerushee Smith, Catherine Smith, William
Smith, Don C. Smith, Peter Rockwell, Caroline Rockwell, and Electa Rockwell.

  * This was the first miracle which was done in this church or by any member of it, and it was done not by man nor by the power of man, but it was done by God,
and by the power of godliness: therefore let the honour and the praise, the dominion and the glory, be ascribed to the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, for even and ever.
Amen.

A Discourse Delivered By Elder Amasa Lyman At the Conference.

From the Times and Seasons.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 448 / 1033
It is with a degree of satisfaction that I address you after the variety that has graced the feast during the last few days, in which the beasts spoken of by Daniel and John
have been served up in good style and rendered quite palatable.
A Discourse Delivered By Elder Amasa Lyman At the Conference.

From the Times and Seasons.

It is with a degree of satisfaction that I address you after the variety that has graced the feast during the last few days, in which the beasts spoken of by Daniel and John
have been served up in good style and rendered quite palatable.

On reflecting upon the subjects that have been agitated and discussed since the sitting of our conference, it has occurred to my mind that nothing has been said in direct
reference to the Book of Mormon, a belief in the truth of which constitutes one of the peculiar characteristics by which we, as Latter-day Saints, are distinguished from
those who do not believe in any revelations but those contained in the Bible. My reasons for offering such reflections on this subject as shall be suggested to my mind,
are, that they may chance to fall upon the car of some one enquiring after the truth: being aware that I also address a number who are called with me to take a part in
bearing the truth before the world, to rend asunder the veil of darkness that has obscured the light of truth, and let it shine in the face of men. In making my remarks I
shall not dwell upon the scripture, but offer some plain reasons that may be deduced from certain plain statements in the seriptures, thus learning who, according to the
Bible, reason, and good logie, are deceived in believing, and impestors for teaching as do the Latter-day Saints; and believing that God ever did and ever will give
revelations for the salvation of mankind; or others, for teaching as they do and professing to believe that all revelation is contained in the Bible. To carry out the
investigation proposed, we shall be led to inquire after the facts upon which is predicated the necessity of revelation to any of the numerous progeny of Adam in any
portion of the habitable earth. To commence, then, we ask the question, had Jehovah an object in the creation of the human race? If so, the nature of that object? that
we may be prepared to judge whether it could be accomplished without revelation or not. That we may learn that he had an object, and something of its nature, we will
hear the words of the apostle Paul to the Hebrews, ii. 10-"For it became him for whom are all things, and by whom are all things, in bringing many sons unto glory, to
make the captain of their salvation perfect through sufferings." Here we have a statement by inspiration, in relation to the purpose of God in the creation of man, which
was to make them sons of God. That we may be satisfied whether there exists a possibility that he should be foiled in his purpose or change his mind, we will hear the
testimony of James i. 17-"Every good gift, and every perfect gift is from above, and cometh down from the Father of lights, with whom there is no variableness neither
shadow of turning." If the apostle has told the truth in this matter, we cannot expect a change to suit the caprice of the creature man. We have already learned that the
purpose of God was to bring many sons unto glory; that it was impossible to accomplish this without revelation we infer from the scriptural testimony; for, says the
evangelist, "He, the Lord, came to his own, but his own received him not, but unto as many as received him, gave he power to become the sons of God, even as many
as believed on his name." By this scripture we learn that men had power to become the sons of God, by believing on the name of Jesus. The question here arises, could
they have had it without? If so, then we must charge the omnipotent God with an incompetency of judgment that would disgrace beings of less capacity than himself, by
calling into requisition means that the accomplishment of his work did not require. Inasmuch, then, as it was his purpose to make sons of the human vace, there was left
no alternative but to reveal himself, or not accomplish his object in the creation of men. From our examination of this subject thus far, we learn that the accomplishment
of the object for which men were created, demanded that God should reveal himself-for, says the apostle Paul, "how shall they believe on him of whom they have not
heard? and how shall they hear without a preacher? and how shall he preach except he be sent?" Again, the justice of God requires that he should give to his creatures
a manifestation of his law, that he might, in justice, bring them into judgment before him, that every creature might receive according to their works. Having reasoned
thus far in relation to the principles that govern revelation. We learn that, just as sure as God did purpose from before the foundation of the world to save men, so sure
it is that he purposed to reveal himself for its accomplishment. We will conclude our reasoning on this point with a reference to the declaration of Jesus, recorded by
John; "This is eternal life, that they may know Thee, the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent;" and "no man," says the apostle, "can say that Jesus is the
Lord, but by the Holy Ghost." For the history of the facts from which we have made the preceding deductions, we are indebted to the Bible-and for the Bible, we are
indebted to the Jews. The next thing to be examined, is the extent to which the Bible record may be applicable to the human family, as a rule to fir their future destinies
in the day of retribution according to their works. To see this matter in order, and upon principles not to be mistaken, we shall commence and apportion the scriptures
as they were given, and as they must appear in that day when the books are opened, and the dead judged out of the things written in them. What portion, then, will it be
by which the people anterior to the flood can be justified or condemned, but that which was revealed to them; so that the judgment of that people makes use of that
portion of the Bible given to them-the people from Noah to Moses, that portion revealed to them-from Moses to Christ, that portion given to them, which takes us
through the Old Testament; and when the people to whom the apostles preached the gospel shall come into judgment, it will require the word spoken to them. Thus we
have used all revelations of God in both Old and New Testaments, and but a small portion of the family of man yet received their doom. Thus far our investigation has
been confined to the dealings of God with that portion of the human race located on the continent of Asia, and we have made that portion of the earth, the theatre of all
His wondrous works; but we will new enlarge our view of the subject, and cast a look across the wide waste of waters, where the great western continent stretches
itself between the two extremities, north and south, with its unnumbered millions of inhabitants, and inquire if they bear the same relation to God as the people of Asia. If
we contemplate their physical organization and mental endowments, we find them the same. If the fact that the Greek, the Jew, or the Roman were not able to "believe
on him of whom they had not heard," it was equally so with the American-so that, reasoning from analogy, we conclude them to be a part of the same great family,
blessed with the same endowments, subjected to the ills of mortality, and the same inability to save themselves from the ruinous effects of the fall.

But to show to every reflecting mind, that if the Bible is true, our conclusions are correct, we will now advert to some statements in the scriptures. We commence with
Acts xvii. 26-"And hath made of one blood all nations of men to dwell upon all the face of the earth, and hath determined the times before appointed and the bounds of
their habitation." We would here remark, that if there is any truth or good sense in the word of the apostle, that wherever there are nations of men that dwell on the face
of the earth, they are of the same blood

-made by the same God and Father of all, consequently bearing the same relation to God by creation. But have they, we would now enquire, been equal sharers in the
rich promises made for the salvation of men and revealed in Asia? Admitting the truth of the religious dogmas, which say that the Bible contains all revelations of the
age, we answer they have not, for it was not until about the end of the fifteenth and beginning of the sixteenth century, that the vast continent on which we dwell became
known to modern geographers, thus opening the way that the canonical law might visit the western continent; whereas the scriptures inform us, that as early as the
founding of Babel, a few years subsequent to the flood, men were scattered into all the earth, according to Genesis xi. 8-"So the Lord scattered them abroad from
thence upon the face of ALL the EARTH, and they left off building the city." America, therefore, must have received her portion. But, says the grave objector to the
faith of the Saints, how came they here, as the art of ship-building was not known? At the same time, however, he will tell us, with all the apparent sanctity that religion
can inspire, that he believes the Bible with its account, that God took dust and made a man, and him a living soul-but still can have no conception how he could, not
make men, but merely transport them to this part of the earth. For the moment we leave the objector to wonder at the deep mystery of his own ignorance, while we
examine a little farther the tendency of that anti-biblical doctrine, which tells us that the Bible contains all the words of God, which word, says the Saviour, is to judge all
men at the last day; to which also agrees the declaration of John, who says, Revelations xx. 12-"And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God; and the books
were opened: and another book was opened, which is the book of life; and the dead were judged out of those things which were written in the books, which the
advocates of many of the religious dogmas of the age tell us is the Old and New Testaments-a flimsy evasion of the truth, but in perfect keeping with the bigotry and
holy ignorance of the age. For present convenience we suppose ourselves having an existence in the time when all the numerous progeny of Adam are called into
judgment before God, in whom there is no injustice whatever to be judged out of the things written in the books according to their works. The men of Asia, Africa, or
Europe, might be required to pass under the ordeal of the word there written, from the fact that he might have been one of the favoured few to whom God had had
respect in the day of revelation in the east; but in the vast assemblage we find a multitude whose lot has not been cast in the great theatre of revelation in Asia, who, if
the popular theories of the age are correct, must have lived in ignorance of those sublime truths which are found in the Bible; so that we not only find them brought to be
judged and condemned for not having kept a law they never knew, but for the first time to have the idea suggested to their minds of its existence, or the existence of a
God to whom they were amenable. I speak this of those who dwelt here anterior to the discovery of this continent by the Europeans. Humanity shudders at the thought.
Justice outraged, retires from the scene, while a shade, blacker than midnight, is cast on the character of that God in whom all perfection dwells. Angels unnumbered
weep   over the
 Copyright   (c)scene. Millions
                 2005-2009,      of human
                               Infobase    beings
                                         Media      consigned to eternal fire, because they have not obeyed a law they never heard. Shame-shame toPage
                                                 Corp.                                                                                                  the intelligent
                                                                                                                                                                449 / man
                                                                                                                                                                        1033or
woman that would believe it; and condemnation and perdition to them that teach it. But John heard individuals around the throne of God, saying that they had been
redeemed out of every kindred, tongue, people and nation, and were made unto God kings and priests. Revelations v. 9. And as men were not made kings and priests
in Asia without revelations, we conclude that, as in God there is "no shadow of turning," it required the same cause to produce the same effect in America. This
the popular theories of the age are correct, must have lived in ignorance of those sublime truths which are found in the Bible; so that we not only find them brought to be
judged and condemned for not having kept a law they never knew, but for the first time to have the idea suggested to their minds of its existence, or the existence of a
God to whom they were amenable. I speak this of those who dwelt here anterior to the discovery of this continent by the Europeans. Humanity shudders at the thought.
Justice outraged, retires from the scene, while a shade, blacker than midnight, is cast on the character of that God in whom all perfection dwells. Angels unnumbered
weep over the scene. Millions of human beings consigned to eternal fire, because they have not obeyed a law they never heard. Shame-shame to the intelligent man or
woman that would believe it; and condemnation and perdition to them that teach it. But John heard individuals around the throne of God, saying that they had been
redeemed out of every kindred, tongue, people and nation, and were made unto God kings and priests. Revelations v. 9. And as men were not made kings and priests
in Asia without revelations, we conclude that, as in God there is "no shadow of turning," it required the same cause to produce the same effect in America. This
principle carried out would extend the benefits of revelation to all people; that when they are brought into judgment, and the books opened out of which they are to be
judged, it will be the law they have known, consequently by it they are either justified or condemned. Thus God is just, and the protecting aegis of the plan of salvation
is universally thrown around suffering humanity. Thus the justice, mercy, and immutability of God, together with the necessities of the creature man, form the
considerations that influence the counsels of omnipotence in preparing the means of salvation.

Visit to Nauvoo-a Sketch.

From the Nauvoo Neighbor.

It was a cloudless morn. The sun rose in majesty and splendour, as myself and friend H-crossed the beautiful stream at the end of the town which claimed our
residence. The chiming of bells in the distance and the last glimmering of the church spire, readily informed us we were leaving our homes, and for what? was the ready
interrogatory. To visit the eighth wonder of the world: the city of Nauvoo and the Mormens. The forests were covered with their richest foliage; the birds sang
melodioualy; the prairies were covered with their numerous herds, and the plains were blended with an innumerable variegation of flowers, which lent rich fragrance to
the breeze. Whilst conversing upon the strangeness of our expedition; of the expectation of so soon proving or disproving the truth or falsity of every day's report; and if
true, the based we were about to make of loeing life, reputation and property, and the warm nolicitations and anxiety of our friends for our safety in visiting a place and
people said to be devoid of christianity, morality, or civilization; and other topies connected with our journey,-the time passed imperceptibly, and at the end of a
delightful prairie, we were aware the sound of the winding born informed us it was time for refreshments. A short time and we were again on our way. The day
continued pleasant and warm. Crops everywhere showed the effect of a long winter: still the exertions of the farmer seemed no where diminished. Towards evening we
were ferried across a stream of considerable size and passed through a rich allurial bottom, covered with a heavy growth of timber. Night overtook us near an
indifferent log building, at which we found entertainment for the night. Our host seemed very communicative; and, upon being informed of our business, voluntarily gave
us a detailed account of the Mormon difficulties with Missouri; of their settlement in this state; their many aggressions, &c. This account appeared very plausible,
although it seemed entirely exparte, not-withstanding our worthy host assured us he had heard all to be facts. Amongst other things he informed us there was a small
town called Macedonia (formerly Ramus) about twenty miles east of Nauvoo, built and inhabited almost exclusively by Mormens. We at once determined to pass
through this place, as it was nearly on our route, and are the rays of the sun illumined the horizon we were "under weigh." The country through which we passed was
beautiful, with here and there a cluster of buildings which in better times had bid fair for business and happiness, but now stand half evacuated, with costly buildings
unrepaired and uninhabited. The sound of the hammer and merry whistle of the carpenter had ceased. The mechanic had left his once busy shop for want of
employment, and attached himself to farming for a sustenance, or sought a more suitable place for his business. Appearances were much unlike those presented some
few years ago, as I passed through the same country. Then all was life, bustle, and animation. Now all is changed but hoary headed time-that keeps a steady pace
onward, let the fate of man be what it may. But why this great change? there must be a cause. Our childish legislators have done what time will scarcely undo.

The day wore away pleasantly. In the afternoon the timber of Crooked Creek and its tributaries every where met our view, and passing through a delightful prairie with
well fenced farms on either side, we came in view of Macedonia. Our beast seemed willing to stop in front of a public house which was by no means the worst in
appearance. We were welcomed by our best; our beast being well "looked after," we set about taking a walk through the town; and imagine our surprise when we
found every appearance in contrariety to what we had been informed. The buildings (which were generally new), yards, gardens, barns, &c., seemed well constructed,
neatly and tastefully arranged. Macedonia is situated in the great bend of Crooked Creek, surrounded with numerous mills and good farming lands, &c. I was informed
the town had been laid out only about three years; that the population is now near 500, and increasing rapidly, and that the inhabitants obtained a liberai incorporation
from the Legislature at the last session. The place seemed much unlike any in my knowledge. Mechanics of most kinds seemed plentiful and busily employed. Every
house seemed occupied. A beautiful square lay near the centre of the town, on which we were informed a house for literary and religious purposes was to be erected.
We had an agreeable interview with Messrs. Johnsons, Babbitt, Perkins, and others, who seemed to be intelligent and gentlemen. Mr. Babbitt, a youngerly gentleman,
and, I was informed, a professor of law, gave us an interesting and clear epitome of the doctrine and faith of the Mormons, or, as they call themselves, Latter-day
Saints, which, I must confess, much disappointed us, as it appeared, in a great many respects, unobjectionable and altogether quoted from the scriptures. We also were
informed of the treatment these people received in Missouri and elsewhere, which was sadly at variance with the information we had before received; and, if correct,
throws ignomy and disgrace beyond description upon the authorities of Missouri, and their vile persecutors. The night passed mostly in meditation upon the arbitrary
cruelties of olden times, and me-thought I saw the self-same feature in the blood-stained snows of Missouri. The night wore off, and we were soon on the road to
Nauvoo, passing through quite a distance of handsome and heavy timber. We crossed Crooked Creek about two miles from the town, and came on to the broad
prairie of the Mississippi. The prairie here seems about 15 miles wide, and as we passed on either hand, showed the work of industry and art. Miles of land are made
secure from cattle, &c., by means of a handsome ditch and sod fence. Many farms were under a good state of cultivation. Large herds of cattle might: be seen in almost
every direction on the uncultivated prairie.

A quick drive of a few hours brought us through the eastern portion of the city of Nauvoo, to a very eminent situation on the bluff, at which place a magnificent stone
building was in progress of erection, which we at once pronouneed the Temple. The majestic Mississippi showed its broad waters and numerous islands for miles. The
far famed Iowa presented itself beyond, in view like a beautiful landscape. The scene is delightful from a gradual descent of about a mile to the river, and three on either
hand up and down may be seen with one glance of the eye, covered with buildings of almost every description, from the humble cot to the stately mansion,
harmoniously intermingied; all seemed bustle, life and business.

We were invited to the house of an elderly gentleman, who showed us every possible courtesy; and after supper were introduced to Mr. Smith the prophet. Suffice it to
say we were agreeably disappointed in his person, appearance, and manners. He seemed to be very sociable and ready in conversation upon any subject. Upon his
warm solicitation, we spent the night at his house. The morning was spent in examining some very curious ancient records found with a number of mummies in good
preservation, in ancient Thebes. They contain some very curious representations. Several days were very satisfactorily spent in visiting each portion of the city: and to
say truth, such another scene of industry, enterprise and good order in society, I never before witnessed. Why these people should be thus basely standered, belied,
and persecuted, is beyond my powers of research. Apparently peaceable with their neighbours, of good morals and industrious-turning the broad prairle luto fertile
fields, and making an extensive market in the most fertile part of the state.

The cruclties and persecutions heaped upon them in the state of Missouri, in point of barbarity, puts a blush upon the history of the ancient Huns, or the persecution of
the Waldenses.

If people at a distance from them would go and see for themselves before believing every idle report concerning them, an innocent and unoffending people, would be
saved much anxiety and misery.

Copyright
The       (c) 2005-2009,
    Ancient      of Days.Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 450 / 1033

Part of a Disoourse By Elder Orson Pratt Delivered in Conference.
If people at a distance from them would go and see for themselves before believing every idle report concerning them, an innocent and unoffending people, would be
saved much anxiety and misery.

The Ancient of Days.

Part of a Disoourse By Elder Orson Pratt Delivered in Conference.

Who is the Ancient of Days? This is a question frequently asked by the biblical student, especially those who have studied the prophecies of Daniel with any degree of
attention. The most careless reader will have observed that the Ancient of Days is one of the most prominent personages introduced before Daniel, while he was
wrapped in his prophetic visions. Daniel had previously become extensively acquainted with the future history of the world. He had seen the rise, progress, and
downfall of nations and kingdoms. Four great and powerful monarchies, which should bear rule over all the earth and hold universal empire, had successively passed
before him. In a former vision he had seen the last of these monarchies divided and subdivided into smaller kingdoms; and, finally, after having viewed earthly
governments in their various forms from his own day down for many generations, and having viewed earthly governments in their various forms from his own day down
for many generations, and having seen their corruptions and great wickedness, his mind was carried onward to a time when another or fifth kingdom should be
established, bearing rule in righteousness over all the earth. He saw that this last kingdom, instead of originating from those which had formerly held dominion, through
the vain aspiring ambition of man, was established by the God of heaven, before which all other kingdoms wasted away till no place was found for them. These grand
events of future time which opened to his astonished vision, were calculated, no doubt, to excite an intense desire to become more extensively informed in relation to
futurity, especially concerning the organization and establishment of the kingdom of God, which he saw was eventually to sway a universal sceptre over all the earth.
The great God who is ever willing to satisfy the desires of those who honestly serve him, was pleased to unfold to him more of the particulars concerning the
introduction of that glorious era when the Saints were to bear rule. The prophet was again enwrapped in a vision of the Almighty, and saw the same things which he had
formerly seen, and being more prepared by experience, and more enlightened by the spirit of truth, his views were greatly enlarged. In this wonderful vision he saw the
ANCIENT OF DAYS sit, clothed in great power and majesty; he was attended by unnumbered millions from the heavenly worlds-a grand council was organized upon
the earth, over which he presided-the books were opened, and among the most important business which came before them, was the condemnation and judgment of
some of the corrupt powers of the earth, and also the confirming of more power upon the Saints, that they might be prepared for the reception of their Great King-the
Son of Man, who was to come and take the kingdom, and reign in the greatness of his splendour, in the midst of his people for ever. The Great King, having sent forth
the Ancient of Days, with the grand council of heaven as messengers, to set all things in their most perfect order, at length appears in the clouds of heaven. He comes in
royal splendour, and in the greatness of his strength to the Ancient of Days, who delivers up the kingdom into his hands, and henceforth all people, nations, and
languages serve and obey him. O glorious period! O happy time! How these glorious visions must have cheered the heart of Daniel in his long captivity! And how
blessed, and how inexpressibly happy will that people be who inherit the earth in that day!

But who is this Ancient of Days, that is to act this glorious and conspicuous part in the grand councils of the last days, and finally deliver up the kingdom, organized and
prepared, into the hands of the Great King? It cannot be the Son of God, for he afterwards comes to the Ancient of Days. It cannot be the Father, for if the Saints
were prepared to meet the Father and sit in council with him, they would also be prepared to meet the Son, for the glory of the Father is equal to that of the Son. Who
then can it be? Let us reflect for a moment. The ANCIENT OF DAYS! It must be some very ancient personage, and probably the most ancient personage that ever
lived in days, and hence is called by that name, in distinction from all others that lived after. But thanks be given to the Most High God, for he has not left his Saints in
uncertainty about this matter, but has raised up a prophet through whom he has revealed this mystery; thus the Saints will not be left in the dark in regard to the great
purposes and events of the last days. The Ancient of Days then, is ADAM-the great progenitor of the human race. He has a mission to perform for the benefit of his
children, in the last times. As he performed the first mission on the earth in the beginning of the first dispensation, so he will perform a mission in the ending of the last
dispensation. In the first he presided over a few; in the last he will preside over unnumbered millions.

To the Citizens of Illinois and the Adjoining States.

We have published the following letter from one who attended the much-talked-of meeting at the town of Carthage, the report of which has been seized with avidity,
and republished by some of the journalists of this country. Our brethren and friends will however see by the letter in what light such contemptible proceedings ought to
be viewed.

Fellow Citizens,-Feeling deeply interested in the welfare of the people of the United States, and especially in the prosperity and peace of the state of illinois, I take the
liverty of addressing you, relative to the disgraceful circumstances that have recently transpired in Carthage.

It seems that there are some disappointed office seekers who feel chagrined at the result of the last August election; and now having given loose vent to their passions,
have used their influence to stir up the people against the Mormons, in Hancock county, and the adjoining counties and states, with many unfounded reports against that
community.

Fellow citizens: I am a citizen of Hancock county, and have been ever since the Mormons came to this county. I have traded with the Mormons and have been
personally acquainted with the prophet and a number of the leading members of that society. I was in Nauvoo on business near six weeks last summer, when Joseph
Smith was taken and tried, and honourably acquitted by the proper authorities-so declared in my presence by C. Walker, Esq., and other honourable lawyers.

I would here remark that I am not a Mormon, neither am I contending for their religion-be that between them and their God. I am contending for those patriotic
principles that caused our ancestors to fight, bleed and die.

Having the knowledge that I have of the Mormons, and the sayings and doings at Nauvoo, I feel myself called upon to say that the preamble and resolutions published
in the Warsaw Message of a meeting at Carthage, on the 6th instant, are grossly absurd, and most of the statements unqualifiedly false, and that the meeting throughout
was conducted under an unholy influence. I was present at the meeting, and know that the leaders of the said meeting are broken down office hunters, and some, if not
all of them have been running to Nauvoo for votes, and because the Mormons voted for men of their choice, as free-born American citizens. this clique was not
satisfied as they did not happen to be the men of their choice this year. Thus it seems that they have suffered themselves to take the unhallowed ground of mobocracy,
or so near it that we cannot make anything else of it. The Message states that the above meeting was convened without respect to party, and that the preamble and
resolutions were unanimously adopted. These statements I know to be false, as not more than one-third of the citizens present voted in the affirmative. I, with a number
of others, voted in the negative, and a great many did not vote at all, being attracted by curiosity rather than any interest that they felt in the meeting.

Again, it was a Whig meeting as far as I could discover. The president, secretary, and leading members I know to be Whigs.

I am truly sorry to see individuals who wish to be looked upon as honourable, seek for redress for a supposed injury in such a disgraceful way, instead of honouring the
laws of their country by seeking legal redress; instead of pledging their lives to support principles which are illegal, unjust, and oppressive, and which would sap the
foundation of our Government, support the principles of mobocracy, injure and destroy the innocent, and ultimately end in the shame and dishonour of all concerned.

Yours respectfully,
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 451 / 1033
JOHN HARPER.
foundation of our Government, support the principles of mobocracy, injure and destroy the innocent, and ultimately end in the shame and dishonour of all concerned.

Yours respectfully,

JOHN HARPER.

Letter From Joseph Smith.

Addressed to the Editor of the Times and Seasons.

Sir,-Through the medium of your paper, I wish to correct an error among men that profess to be learned, liberal, and wise; and I do it the more cheerfully because I
hope sober-thinking and sound-reasoning people will sooner listen to the voice of truth than be led astray by the vain pretensions of the self-wise. The error I speak of,
is the definition of the word "MORMON." It has been stated that this word was derived from the Greek word mormo. This is not the case. There was no Greck or
Latin upon the plates from which I, through the grace of God, translated the Book of Mormon. Let the language of that book speak for itself. On the 523d page, of the
fourth edition, it reads: "And now behold we have written this record according to our knowledge, in the characters which are called among us the Reformed Egyptin,
being handed down and altered by us according to our manner of speech; and if our plates had been sufficiently large, we should have written in Hebrew; but the
Hebrew hath been altered by us, also; and if we could have written in Hebrew, behold, ye would have had no imperfection in our record, but the Lord knoweth the
things which we have written, and also, that none other people knoweth our language, therefore he hath prepared means for the interpretation thereof."

Here then the subject is put to silence, for "none other people knoweth our language," therefore the Lord and not man, had to interpret after the people were all dead.
And, as Paul said, "the world by wisdom knew not God," so the world by speculation are destitute of revelation; and as God, in his superior wisdom, has always given
his Saints, wherever he had any on earth, the same spirit, and that spirit, as John says, is the true spirit of prophecy, which is the testimony of Jesus, I may safely say
that the word Mormon stands independent of the learning and wisdom of this generation. Before I give a definition, however, to the word, let me say that the Bible in its
widest sense, means good; for the Saviour says, according to the gospel of John, "I am the good shepherd;" and it will not be beyond the common use of terms, to say
that good is among the most important in use, and though known by various names in different languages, still its meaning is the same, and is ever in opposition to bad.
We say, from the Saxon, good; the Dane, god; the Goth, goda; the German, gut; the Dutch, good; the Latin, bonus; the Greek, kalos; the Hebrew, tob; and the
Egyptian, mon. Hence, with the addition of more, or the contraction, mor, we have the word MORMON, which means, literally, more good.-Yours,

JOSEPH SMITH.

Editorial.

WE feel ourselves much gratified in being able to continue the history of Joseph Smith, the most interesting (we feel no hesitancy in stating) of all historical records that
have been published since the history of the Son of Man, inasmuch as we know that it is the history of the renewal of the covenant of God with the children of men, and
of the commencement and progress of the great concluding and consummating work with the human family as to the present order of things.

We are much gratified with the light which is thrown by this history upon the book of Doctrine and Covenants-a book which, we fearlessly assert, contains more truth
and scriptural doctrine than was ever before issued to the world, and by this history we learn the varied occasions and reasons that called forth the several revelations
to the church given therein.

The other subjects in the present number of the STAR we trust will be found both interesting and instructive.

WE often reflect on the privileges of the people of God, which comprise the acquisition of all knowledge, for he that is faithful and endureth unto the end shall inherit all
things, and if so, shall eventually come to the knowledge of all things: therefore it is the privilege of the Saints to continue to live by every word that proceedeth out of
the mouth of God, and to continue to receive fresh acquisitions of intelligence, until we receive the fulness of him that filleth all in all.

If we were to say anything of our own experience, it would be that day by day adds to the confirmation in our own mind of the principles of truth. Day by day do we
feel compelled to pour out our thanksgivings to the Father of lights for the knowledge of the truth of the work of the last days. Every thing that transpires in the world, of
whatever nature it may be, seems compelled to yield its portion of evidence to the great work of God; it matters not what its character-whether the researches of the
traveller-the discoveries of modern philosophy, unfolding principles that astound the discoverer, all, all tend to confirm the great work of God, and to manifest that the
close of the present state of things is approaching, and that the people of God, in possession of his spirit, will receive the kingdom for their inheritance, and reign with
him who purchased it for ever and ever. Amen.

OUR Lord in speaking of the signs of the last days, says that there shall be signs in the sun, in the moon, and in the stars, and upon the earth distress of nations, with
perplexity; men's hearts failing them for fear of those things that are coming on the earth; and that there should be "earthquakes in divers places."

We scarcely can take up a paper, in these days, but what there is recorded some account of an earthquake, tornado, singular comets, signs in the heavens, or some
dreadful calamity, phenomenon, or circumstance, calculated to impress forcibly upon our minds the days in which we live.

Many of these signs can be explained on philosophical principles, and no doubt but all of them could, if we were only sufficiently acquainted with the philosophy of the
heavens as well as of the earth; if we could unravel the mysteries of the universe, and penetrate into the designs of God. But this does not alter the principle that is taught
by our Saviour, as being a criterion whereby the Saints are to judge of the signs of the times. If the earth is convulsed by a continuous succession of earthquakes, whose
repeated throes are felt all over the universe; if the earth opens and mountains are swallowed, and cities and villages are engulphed in one general ruin, and
consternation is spread throughout the world; however philosophically this may be accounted for, it is one of the signs of the last days: "There shall be earthquakes in
divers places."

If the winds shall be let loose from their bounds, and mighty tornadoes desolate the earth; if forests should be uprooted, villages and cities rased to the ground, and one
general scene of desolation ensue; or if terrible gales should sweep the ocean, drive vessels from their moorings, and, by its fury, cause the sea to lift up itself in majesty
and roll furiously beyond its bounds, spreading desolation whereever it bent its course, bidding defiance to the power and skill of man, stranding navies, and swallowing
up in its fury ships and their mariners, and spreading wild dismay and general ruin; however philosophically Mr. Espy and other scientific gentlemen may account for
storms, yet the finger of God is made manifest, and in them is fulfilled the saying of the prophets: "There shall be terrible tempests and whirlwinds, that shall cause the
children of men to fear." "The sea shall lift up itself beyond its bounds." "The sea and the waves roaring, and men's hearts failing them, for fear of those things that are
coming on the earth;" and philosophy does not alter the matter of fact spoken of by the prophets, nor remove or invalidate the signs. If, again, the stars should be
removed from their orbits, or present any singular phenomenon; if there should be strange appearances in the sun, in the moon, or the heavens should shew forth their
signs, although philosophy may account for these on the principle of reflection and refraction, and other known causes, it does not alter the force of that saying, nor do
away with, or weaken the significance of the sign spoken of by our Saviour: "There shall be signs in the sun, in the moon, and in the stars, and the powers of heaven
shall be shaken."
 Copyright         Neither if certain
             (c) 2005-2009,           comets
                               Infobase       should,
                                          Media  Corp.in their revolutions, dash with wild fury against the earth, and cause it to "reel to and fro like a drunken
                                                                                                                                                           Page 452man,"/ would
                                                                                                                                                                          1033
that circumstance invalidate the testimony of the above mentioned scripture. Or, if a fiery comet in its train, at its appointed time should come in contact with the earth,
and the inhabitants thereof should be burned up through that medium, it would not invalidate that scripture which says, "the earth shall be burned up," "the earth that
now is, is reserved for fire, against the judgment of the great day." We believe, however, that the signs spoken of in the scriptures will not be something vague, indefinite
coming on the earth;" and philosophy does not alter the matter of fact spoken of by the prophets, nor remove or invalidate the signs. If, again, the stars should be
removed from their orbits, or present any singular phenomenon; if there should be strange appearances in the sun, in the moon, or the heavens should shew forth their
signs, although philosophy may account for these on the principle of reflection and refraction, and other known causes, it does not alter the force of that saying, nor do
away with, or weaken the significance of the sign spoken of by our Saviour: "There shall be signs in the sun, in the moon, and in the stars, and the powers of heaven
shall be shaken." Neither if certain comets should, in their revolutions, dash with wild fury against the earth, and cause it to "reel to and fro like a drunken man," would
that circumstance invalidate the testimony of the above mentioned scripture. Or, if a fiery comet in its train, at its appointed time should come in contact with the earth,
and the inhabitants thereof should be burned up through that medium, it would not invalidate that scripture which says, "the earth shall be burned up," "the earth that
now is, is reserved for fire, against the judgment of the great day." We believe, however, that the signs spoken of in the scriptures will not be something vague, indefinite
and uncertain, but clear, plain and intelligible, and such as will be seen and known by all the inhahitants of the earth, and such as they might take as a warning if they
would be advised.

To Miss B- of Halifax on Attaining Her 21St Year.

By Thomas Ward.

O! could my words some joy impart,
To bless thee on thy natal day;
Then would I twine around thy heart,
A wreath of bliss, a happier lay;
But since to me the power's not given,
Nor earthly bliss without alloy;
O! let me lead thy thoughts to heaven;

That world of pure unmingled joy.
Still earth hath pleasures, many still;
And bright and beautcous scencs are here;
The wood-crown'd height, the murmuring rill,
The changes of the varying year.
Spring's balmy breath across the fields,
The summer flowers, the warbler's song;
The rich profusion autumn yields,
The winter's tempest loud and strong,
The cloud-wrapt mountain's awful head,
The ocean in its power sublime,
Its depths untold, its wondrous spread,
The band-the link of every clime.

And nobler joys than these can bring
To bless our path, while here we find;
The soul's rich mine, the thoughts that spring
Reaistless through the world of mind.
Fair freedom's voice with thrilling power,
Aronsing nations with its breath,
And smiting, in triumphant hour,
The chains of slavery and death.
The poet's lay, the artist's skill,
The powers of music and of song;
These and a thousand joys at will,
Minds can procure, and minds prolong.

But, Emma, there are nobler joys
Than artists paint, or poets dream;
Themes that angelic song employs,
Nor angel powers exhaust that theme.
For man, degraded, sinful man,
Ennobling thoughts that wake the soul
To hear, to learn the wondrous plan
That bids the tide of mercy roll;
That tells how love incarnate bled,
And died, and triumphed o'er the grave;
How Deity, in mortals' stead,
Suffered, atoned, our race to save!
O glorious thought! that I can stand
Redeem'd before the judgment-bar-
That I can join the blissful band,
A Son accepted from afar.
Then let me breathe a prayer for thee,
That thou the bliss of heaven may'st know,
From sin redeemed, for ever free
Where streams of life eternal flow.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, HANOVER-STREET.

Copyright
No.       (c) 2005-2009,
    9. January           Infobase
                     1844.        Media
                               Vol. IV.Corp.                                                                                                        Page 453 / 1033

Extract From Elder Hedlock's Journal.
LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, HANOVER-STREET.

No. 9. January 1844. Vol. IV.
Extract From Elder Hedlock's Journal.

BELOVED BRETHREN AND SISTERS,

THROUGH the fulness of the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ, I feel to write for the benefit of the Saints through the medium of the STAR.

I left Liverpool on the 2nd of November, at half-past 7 o'clock, p. m., and after twenty-two hours sail, I arrived in the city of Glasgow, where I met with the Saints; and
it was truly a time of rejoicing. On arriving in this place, it brought fresh to my mind the remembrance of my first visit, which was on the 26th of May, 1840, when I
went for the purpose of proclaiming the everlasting gospel. The contrast was truly surprising between my first and second visit; in the first instance I was a stranger and
unknown, travelling without purse or scrip, to preach the fulness of the gospel of the Son of God, which at first astonished the people, they supposing the doctrines that
I taught to be something new, and also thinking it strange that a man should come from the wilds of America, to teach a people who boasted of their light and
intelligence in the gospel of Christ, and were actually sending their missionaries to all parts of the world, to instruct the heathen nations in its Divine principles: but strange
as it seemed to the people, I hired a hall near the centre of the city without knowing where the merey was to come from to pay the rent, but I commenced to preach the
gospel to all that would come to hear. To all human appearance it was discouraging to see a place sufficient to hold seven or eight hundred people, occupied by ten or
twelve persons who were willing to hear me; however, I made up my mind to be at the hall at the time of my appointments, and pray in it if no one came to hear me;
and often, while walking alone, without any one to bid me welcome, have I prayed and wept over that city, in which I saw thousands going the broad road to
destruction, and I said in my heart, surely there are some amongst this vast multitude that are honest in heart, and have enough of the light of Christ to know the voice of
the Spirit of God and obey his commandments.

After preaching in Glasgow and other neighbouring places, for nine months and seven days, I left and returned to America. The number of members in the Glasgow
conference on the sixth of April, 1841, was three hundred and sixty-eight. After an absence from them of two years, six months, and twenty-five days, I had the
privilege of meeting them again; and what gave me the greatest joy, was, to find them mostly rejoicing in the trath that I had the opportunity of laying before them; and
sccording to the following conference minutes, I found that those who were ordained to preach the gospel had not been idle, but that they had added to their numbers;
and notwithstanding the many false reports that are in circulation against the Saints, I found them strong in the faith, and many were able to testify to its truth, by the
knowledge they had personally received of the Lord. I had the privilege of meeting with them in conference, on the fifth of November last, when fourteen branches
were represented in the Glasgow conference, comprising seven hundred and sixty-eight members, including one high priest, twenty-eight elders, thirty-seven priests,
twenty-eight teachers, and twenty deacons; making an increase of four hundred members, in two years and seven months, besides many having emigrated to America.

After visiting most of the branches of the church in the Glasgow conference, I went to Edinburgh, where I arrived on the eighteenth of November, and found the Saints
there also rejoicing in the truth, declaring their knowledge of the work of the Lord to be independent of the testimony of others. I also met with them in conference on
the nineteenth of November, when there was represented nine branches of the church, comprising three hundred and fifty members, including twelve elders, sixteen
priests, eight teachers, and three deacons, now in good standing; forty-seven also from this conference having emigrated to America.

After a stay with the Saints in the Edinburgh conference of eleven days, I took leave of them on the twenty-ninth of November, went on board a steamer at Leith, and
after a sail of fifty hours, I landed in London, the great metropolis of Britain, on the first day of December, where I found elders T. Ward and J. Cairns, who had
arrived two days before. On the third and fourth, I met with the Saints in conference; there were present, three high priests, seven elders, fifteen priests, five teachers,
and three deacons. There were represented four branches, comprising two hundred and sixty-eight members, including eleven elders, twenty-three priests, seven
teachers, and four deacons, in good standing generally, and rejoicing in the principles of eternal truth.

After a stay of twelve days, I took leave for Liverpool, where I remained until the sixteenth, on which day I went to Birmingham to meet the Saints there in conference.
Thirteen branches were represented, comprising five hundred and four members, including thirty-four elders, twenty nine priests, nineteen teachers, and eight deacons.

On the twenty-fourth, I had the pleasure of attending the Manchester conference, the minutes of which are not yet come to hand, though the number of members is over
1600. Here the work of the Lord is making considerable progress, and the Saints are rejoicing in the blessings and privileges of the people of God.

At a conference held by elder Clark, at Garway, on November the twenty-sixth, there were represented, six branches, comprising one hundred and seventy-four
members, including two elders, ten priests, eight teachers, one deacon; three elders, three priests, and two teachers additional, being ordained on the occasion.

Beloved Brethern and Sisters,-I feel it my duty in connexion with elders Thomas Ward and Hiram Clark, to address you on a few items that I have felt, during my
travels amongst you, would be necessary. And in the first place, we would guard you against being imposed upon by impostors, who palm themselves upon the Saints
as brethren, when they are not. It is the duty of every officer in the church of the Latter-day Saints, when going to a regular organised branch of the same, before
making any appointments, or holding any meetings, to present himself to the presiding officer of such branch, who is, according to his appointment, under responsibility
to preserve order in the church over which he presides, to see that true principles are taught, and to prevent the Saints from being deceived by impostors. It is his duty
and right to demand of every such visitant, an inspection of his credentials, and to see that he is duly licensed (unless the party be personally known to him), by which
means individuals would be prevented from palming themselves upon the church as Saints, when they are not.

Where there are more elders than one in a branch of the church, it is their duty, for the prosperity of the church and the spread of the gospel, to act in union one with
another, for the good of all, and while their duty and calling (as far as the office is concerned) are equal, yet, one of them being appointed to preside over the branch,
has an additional responsibility placed upon him, which the others have not; therefore, having the care of the church, it is his duty to preserve order in the meetings, to
see that the elders, priests, teachers, deacons, and members do their duty in the fear of the Lord: also to preside over the councils of the officers, who should act as one
man in their decisions upon subjects brought before them. In such councils every official member has a right to speak if he feels to do so. The members of the church
can be admitted to such councils, at all times when the president and officers deem it wisdom, but they will not be allowed to speak and act as members of the council.
It is the duty of such councils to make their decisions in rightcousness, for the good of the church, and not to be governed by selfish motives; and every presiding elder
should council with the other elders, and they with him, in all matters pertaining to the well-being of the branch, both in church and councils.

Again, we wish to impress upon the minds of the elders, and others, the cantion that the apostle Paul gives to Timothy. 2nd Tim., c. ii., v.15, 16- "Study to show thyself
highly approved unto God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth. But shun profane and vain babblings, for they will increase
unto more ungodliness." If we give attention to these words, they will do us good, and save us from many difficulties. As servants of the Most High, we are called with a
holy calling-a dispensation of the gospel is committed into our hands, and we are responsible to God for the manner in which we teach the principles of salvation to our
fellow-men. God has endowed us with reasoning powers, and has made us free agents, capable of choosing good or evil. The Lord has revealed his will and
commandments unto the human family, and has sent his servants forth, in different ages of the world, to lay them before the people.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                            Page 454 / 1033
In all His communications He has spoken so as to be understood by the intelligences whom He has created; and when the servant of the Lord has laid the
commandments of the Lord before them, that servant is clear from their blood, and as they are responsible for their reception or rejection of the truth, they will stand or
unto more ungodliness." If we give attention to these words, they will do us good, and save us from many difficulties. As servants of the Most High, we are called with a
holy calling-a dispensation of the gospel is committed into our hands, and we are responsible to God for the manner in which we teach the principles of salvation to our
fellow-men. God has endowed us with reasoning powers, and has made us free agents, capable of choosing good or evil. The Lord has revealed his will and
commandments unto the human family, and has sent his servants forth, in different ages of the world, to lay them before the people.

In all His communications He has spoken so as to be understood by the intelligences whom He has created; and when the servant of the Lord has laid the
commandments of the Lord before them, that servant is clear from their blood, and as they are responsible for their reception or rejection of the truth, they will stand or
fall accordingly. Now if the servant of the Lord should clothe the plan of salvation in language that would offend and barden the hearts of the people against the truth,
thereby causing the people to reject it, he will, most assuredly, come under condemnation. Therefore, it behoves every servant of the Lord who goes forth to teach the
people, to study to rightly divide the word of truth, teaching repentance to those who need it, and those who have repented and have been baptized for remission of
sins, to live in love and union, and to practise every virtue and all holiness before the Lord. In order to do this, let every servant of the Lord store his mind with the
revealed law of God and the principles of eternal life; and as the Lord has promised His Holy Spirit to them that ask him, and as that Spirit will bring all things to our
remembrance, and shew unto us things to come, searching all things, even the deep things of God, therefore, let the servants of the Lord teach under its influence, and
they will always mete out a subject that will edify, instruct, and enlighten the mind-inform the understanding, and correct the judgment of those whom he addresses,
without speaking lightly of any man's faith, or calling his opinions or doctrines in question in any offensive way whatever. The servants of the Lord should hold sacred
the feelings of all men, remembering that we are all free to think and act for ourselves in matters of religion. The Lord said to his disciples while here on earth- "Ye are
the light of the world." If so, the servants of the Lord should set an example unto all, by being courteous and kind, speaking the truth without hypocrisy, cultivating every
virtuous principle, and manifesting it in their life and conversation before all men, avoiding contentiou as much as possible, remembering that a contentious spirit is not of
God; and, indeed, we would exhort that our officers do not even mention the names of the various religious denominations in the land; for when a servant of the Lord
speaks lightly of any man's religion, thereby wounding the feelings of any, he comes in possession of the same spirit that others have, when they speak lightly of the
things of God; therefore the servants of the Lord in their addresses should treat all men as friends, and never as enemies, until they prove themselves such. Let them do
their duty-and then leave the parties and themselves in the hands of God. If they have done their duty in the proclamation of the principles of truth, the party will be
amenable to God for their reception or rejection of the offers of mercy.

Again, we wish to refer the Saints to president Hiram Smith's remarks on the "Word of Wisdom," before a public audience in the city of Nauvoo, published in the sixth
number of the third volume of the STAR. With the remarks made by him we perfectly agree, and would recommend the Saints to give attention to them, and to obey
the word of wisdom as fast as they get strength to do so.

All persons are amenable to God for themselves, and as the word of wisdom is given for the temporal salvation, or benefit of the Saints, in consequence of evils which
do and will exist in the hearts of conspiring men, (See page 226, first volume of the STAR), each individual will have to abide the consequences if it be not observed.

As the word of wisdom is not given by commandment or restraint, but as a principle, with promise of health, and that the destroying angel shall pass by and not slay
them, on condition of keeping ALL THE COMMANDMENTS OF THE LORD, as well as the word of wisdom, which is not by commandment. This is noticed by
president Smith in the fore part of his lecture, where he classes it with the commandments, as an assistant principle with them, to qualify us for an inheritance in the
kingdom of God. In consequence of some very unwise teachings on this subject in this country, we see the necessity of rightly dividing the word of truth, by teaching
every principle and commandment at its proper time and place. The first principles to those who have not obeyed them, and the principles of perfection to those who
have entered into covenant with God, in order that there be no necessity for laying again the first principles of the doctrine of Christ with them; but exhort them to add
to their faith virtue, knowledge, temperance, patience, godliness, brotherly kindness, and charity, which virtues should shine forth as precious jewels in the life and
conduct of every Saint.

We do think there is sufficient distinctness in the commandments and principles, and in the people to whom they are addressed, to enable any elder in the church to
apply them aright, by taking Paul's advice to Timothy, rightly to divide the word of truth at all times by the spirit of God, or we would advise them not to teach at all,
until they have humbled themselves before the Lord and obtained it, so as to enable them to mete cut to every one a portion as the Lord will.

Now we find that the words of wisdom were given for the benefit of the high priests, assembled in Kirtland, and also for the Saints in Zion, and they appear so closely
associated with Peter's principle of temperance, that we know not how to separate them.

We see then to whom the word of wisdom belongs, and we believe it right to teach it in connexion with every other principle necessary for the perfection of the people
of God; while, on the other hand, an adherence to the word of wisdom in the neglect of the other commandments of the Lord, is like faith without works-it is dead,
being alone, and will profit us nothing.

And since the word of wisdom is not given by commandment or restraint, it is not right to compel another to obey it, but to set them an example of obedience, without
contention or compulsion in any manner. One may have gained a victory over himself, which another has not yet been able to effect, let him not therefore despise his
brother, nor indulge himself in selfrighteous feelings, but rather if he be himself strong, let him sympathise with them that are weak, and seek to lead them forth in the
principle of faith, that they may be strong like himself.

Remember that the word of wisdom is not given by restraint, let it not, therefore, be a source of contention in families; but let love and a virtuous example be the only
influence which we exert over those around us.

Let the servants of the Lord remember that their mission is to preach the gospel, therefore, let not Satan deceive them by causing them to dictate to strangers what they
must eat and drink, but rightly dividing the word of truth, address to every one that which is fit and appropriate.

Let it also be correctly understood, that so long as a man conducts himself temperately, we cannot sit in judgment upon him on the word of wisdom, but we may exhort
him in love to overcome every thing that is inconsistent with the word of the Lord. Therefore, let the servants of the Lord act in all wisdom and humility, and instead of
contending about anything that will divide the Church of God, or prevent others from entering it, it will be better to contend for that faith which was once delivered to
the Saints; and let each endeavour to excel in virtue and true holiness before the Lord.

History of Joseph Smith.

Continued from page 118.

Immediately after this conference I returned to my own house, and from thence (accompanied by my wife, Oliver Cowdery, John Whitmer, and David Whitmer),
journeyed again on a visit to Mr.Knight's of Colesville, Broom county. We found a number in the neighbourhood still believing and anxious to be baptized.

We appointed a meeting for the Sabbath, and on the afternoon of Saturday we erected a dain across a stream of water, which was convenient for the purpose of there
attending to the ordinance: but during the night a mob collected and tore down our dam, which hindered us from attending to the baptism on the Sabbath.

 Copyright
We          (c) 2005-2009,
    afterwards  found out thatInfobase
                                this mobMedia  Corp.
                                         had been                                                                                                   Page
                                                   instigated to this act of molestation by certain seetarian priests of the neighbourhood, who began       455 their
                                                                                                                                                      to consider / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                      craft
in danger, and took this plan to stop the progress of the truth, and the sequel will show how determinedly they prosecuted their opposition, as well as to how little
purpose in the end.
We appointed a meeting for the Sabbath, and on the afternoon of Saturday we erected a dain across a stream of water, which was convenient for the purpose of there
attending to the ordinance: but during the night a mob collected and tore down our dam, which hindered us from attending to the baptism on the Sabbath.

We afterwards found out that this mob had been instigated to this act of molestation by certain seetarian priests of the neighbourhood, who began to consider their craft
in danger, and took this plan to stop the progress of the truth, and the sequel will show how determinedly they prosecuted their opposition, as well as to how little
purpose in the end.

The Sabbath arrived and we held our meeting. Oliver Cowdery preached, and others of us bore testimony to the truth of the Book of Mormon, the doctrine of
repentance, baptism for the remission of sins, and laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost, &c. Amongst our audience were those who had torn down our dam,
and who seemed wishful to give us trouble, but did not until after the meeting was dismissed, when they immediately commenced talking to those whom they considered
our friends, to try to turn them against us and our doctrines.

Amongst the many present at this meeting was one Emily Coburn, sister to the wife of Newel Knight. The Rev. Mr. Shearer, a divine of the Presbyterian faith, who had
considered himself her pastor, came to understand that she was likely to believe our doctrine, and had a short time previous to this our meeting come to labour with her;
but having spent some time with her without being able to persuade her against us, he endeavoured to have her leave her sister's house and go with him to her father's,
who lived at a distance of at least ten miles off; for this purpose he had recourse to stratagem: he told her that one of her brothers was waiting at a certain place wishful
to have her go home with him, he succeeded thus to get her a little distance from the house, when seeing that her brother was not in waiting for her, she refused to go
any further with him, he upon which he got hold of her by the arm to force her along, but her sister was soon with them; the two women were too many for him, and he
was forced to snear off without his errand, after all his labour and ingenuity. Nothing daunted, however, he went to her father, represented to him something or other
which induced the old gentleman to give him a power of attorney, which, as soon as our meeting was over on the above-named Sunday evening, he immediately served
upon her, and carried her off to her father's residence by open violence against her will. All his labour was in vain, however, for the said Emily Coburn, in a short time
afterwards, was baptized and confirmed a member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.

However, early on Monday morning, we were on the alert, and, before our enemies were aware, we had repaired the dam and proceeded to baptize, when the
following thirteen persons were baptized under the hands of Oliver Cowdery, viz., Emma Smith, Hezekiah Peek and wife, Joseph Knight and wife, William Stringham
and wife, Joseph Knight, jun., Aaron Culver and wife, Levi Hall, Polly Knight, and Julia Stringham. Before the baptism was entirely finished, the mob began again to
collect, and shortly after we had retired, they amounted to about fifty men. They surrounded the house of Mr. Knight (were we had retired to), raging with anger and
apparently wishful to commit violence upon us. Some asked us questions, others threatened us, so that we thought it wisdom to leave and go to the house of Newel
Knight.

There also they followed us, and it was only by the exercise of great prudence on our part, and reliance on our heavenly Father, that they were kept from laying violent
hands upon us; and so long as they chose to stay we were obliged to answer them various unprofitable questions, and bear with insults and threatenings without
number.

We had appointed a meeting for this evening for the purpose of attending to the confirmation of those who had been the same morning baptized: the time appointed had
arrived, and our friends had nearly all collected together, when, to my surprise, I was visited by a constable, and arrested by him on a warrant, on charge of being a
disorderly person, of setting the country in an uproar by preaching the Book of Mormon, &c., &c. The constable informed me soon after I had been arrested, that the
plan of those who had got out the warrant was to get me into the hands of the mob, who were now lying in ambush for me, but that he was determined to save me from
them, as he had found me to be a different sort of person from what I had been represented to him. I soon found that he had told me the truth in this matter, for not far
from Mr. Knight's house, the waggon in which we had set out was surrounded by the mob, who seemed only to await some signal from the constable; but, to their
great disappointment, he gave the horse the whip and drove me out of their reach. Whilst driving along pretty quickly, one of the waggon wheels came off, which left us
once more very nearly surrounded by them, as they had come on in close pursuit; however, we managed to get the wheel on again, and again left them behind us. He
drove on to the town of South Bainbridge, Chenango county, where he lodged me for the time being in an upper room of a tavern; and in order that all might be right
with himself and with me also, he slept during the night with his feet against the door and a loaded musket by his side, whilst I occupied a bed which was in the room, he
having declared that if we were interrupted unlawfully, that he would fight for me and defend me as far as in his power.

On the day following a court was convened for the purpose of investigating those charges which had been preferred against me. A great excitement prevailed on
account of the scandalous falsehoods which had been circulated, the nature of which will come out in the sequel.

In the mean time my friend, Joseph Knight, had repaired to two of his neighbours, viz., James Davidson and John Reid, Esqrs., (respectable farmers, men renowned for
their integrity, and well versed in the laws of their country), and retained them on my behalf during my trial. At length the trial commenced amidst a multitude of
spectators, who in general evinced a belief that I was guilty of all that had been reported concerning me, and of course were very zealous that I should be punished
according to my crimes. Among the many witnesses called up against me, was Mr. Josiah Stoal, of whom I have made mention as having worked for him some time,
and examined to the following effect.

Did not the prisoner, Joseph Smith, have a horse of you?-Yes.

Did not be go to you and tell you that an angel had appeared unto him and authorised him to get the horse from you?-No, he told me no such story.

Well, how had he the horse of you?-He bought him of me as another man would do.

Have you had your pay?-That is not your business. The question being again put, the witnessed replied "I hold his note for the price of the horse, which I consider as
good as the pay; for I am well acquainted with Joseph Smith, jun., and know him to be an honest man, and if he wishes, I am ready to let him have another horse on the
same terms."

Mr. Jonathan Thompson was next called up and examined.

Has not the prisoner, Joseph Smith, jun., had a yoke of oxen of you?-Yes.

Did he not obtain them of you by telling you that he had a revelation to the effect that he was to have them?-No, he did not mention a word of the kind concerning the
oxen; he purchased them the same as another man would.

After a few more such attempts the court was detained for a time, in order that two young women, daughters to Mr. Stoal, with whom I had at times kept company
might be sent for, in order, if possible, to clicit something from them which might be made a pretext against me. The young ladies arrived, and were severally examined
touching my character and conduct in general, but particularly as to my behaviour towards them, both in public and private, when they both bore such testimony in my
favour as left my enemies without a pretext on their account. Several attempts were now made to prove something against me, and circumstances which were alleged to
have  taken place
 Copyright        in Broom county
             (c) 2005-2009,           were
                               Infobase     brought
                                          Media       forward, but these my lawyers would not here admit of against me, in consequence of which myPage
                                                   Corp.                                                                                           persecutors
                                                                                                                                                          456 managed
                                                                                                                                                                / 1033
to detain the court until they had succeeded in obtaining a warrant from Broom county, and which warrant they served upon me at the very moment in which I had been
acquitted by this court.
After a few more such attempts the court was detained for a time, in order that two young women, daughters to Mr. Stoal, with whom I had at times kept company
might be sent for, in order, if possible, to clicit something from them which might be made a pretext against me. The young ladies arrived, and were severally examined
touching my character and conduct in general, but particularly as to my behaviour towards them, both in public and private, when they both bore such testimony in my
favour as left my enemies without a pretext on their account. Several attempts were now made to prove something against me, and circumstances which were alleged to
have taken place in Broom county were brought forward, but these my lawyers would not here admit of against me, in consequence of which my persecutors managed
to detain the court until they had succeeded in obtaining a warrant from Broom county, and which warrant they served upon me at the very moment in which I had been
acquitted by this court.

The constable who served this second warrant upon me, had no sooner arrested me than he began to abuse and insult me, and so unfeeling was he with me, that
although I had been kept all the day in court, without anything to eat since the morning, yet he hurried me off to Broom county, a distance of about fifteen miles, before
he allowed me any kind of food whatever. He took me to a tavern and gathered in a number of men, who used every means to abuse, ridicule, and insult me. They spit
upon me, pointed their fingers at me, saying, prophesy, prophesy! and thus did they initate those who crucified the Saviour of mankind, not knowing what they did. We
were at this time not far distant from my own house. I wished to be allowed the privilege of spending the night with my wife at home, offering any wished for security for
my appearance, but this was denied me. I applied for something to eat. The constable ordered me some crusts of bread and water, which was the only fare I that night
received. At length we retired to bed; the constable made me lie next the wall; he then laid himself down by me and put his arm around me; and upon my moving in the
least would clench me fast, fearing that I intended to escape from him; and in this (not very agreeable) manner did we pass the night. Next day I was brought before the
magistrates' court, of Colesville, Broom county, and put upon my trial. My former faithful friends and lawyers were again at my side; my former persecutors were
arrayed against me. Many witnesses were again called forward and examined, some of whom swore to the most palpable falsehoods, and like to the false witnesses
which had appeared against me the day previous, they contradicted themselves so plainly that the court would not admit their testimony. Others were called, who
shewed by their zeal that they were willing enough to prove something against me; but all they could do was to tell some things which somebody else had told them. In
this "frivolous and vexatious" manner did they proceed for a considerable time, when finally, Newel Knight was called up and examined by lawyer Seymour, who had
been especially sent for on this occasion. One lawyer Burch, also, was on the side of the prosecution; but Mr. Seymour seemed to be a more zealous Presbyterian, and
appeared very anxious and determined that the people should not be dcluded by any one professing the power of godliness, and not "denying the power thereof."

So soon as Mr. Knight had been sworn, Mr. Seymour proceeded to interrogate him as follows:-

Did the prisoner, Joseph Smith, jun., cast the devil out of you?-No, sir.

Why, have not you had the devil cast out of you?-Yes, sir.

And did not he cast him out of you?-No, sir; it was done by the power of God, and Joseph Smith was the instrument in the hands of God on the occasion. He
commanded him out of me in the name of Jesus Christ.

And are you sure that it was the devil?-Yes, sir.

Did you see him, after he was cast out of you?-Yes, sir; I saw him.

Pray, what did he look like? [Here one of my lawyers informed the witness that he need not answer the question.] The witness replied, I believe I need not answer your
last question, but I will do it provided I be allowed to ask you one question first, and you answer me, viz: Do you, Mr. Seymour, understand the things of the Spirit?
No, answered Mr. Seymour, I do not pretend to such big things. Well then, replied Knight, it would be of no use to tell you what the devil looked like, for it was a
spiritual sight, and spiritually discerned; and of course you would not understand it were I to tell you of it. The lawyer dropped his head, whilst the loud laugh of the
audience proclaimed his discomfiture. Mr. Seymour now addressed the court, and in a long and violent harangue endeavoured to blacken my character and bring me in
guilty of the charges which had been brought against me. Among other things, he brought up the story of my having been a money digger; and in this manner proceeded,
in hopes to influence the cours and the people against me.

Mr. Davidson and Mr. Reid followed on my behalf. They held forth, in true colours, the nature of the prosecution, the malignancy of intention, and the apparent
disposition to persecute their client, rather than to afford him justice. They took up the different arguments which had been brought by the lawyers for the prosecution,
and having shewed their utter futility and misapplication, then proceeded to scrutinize the evidence which had been adduced, and each in his turn thanked God that he
had been engaged in so good a cause as that of defending a man whose character stood so well the test of such a strict investigation. In fact, these men, although not
regular lawyers, were upon this occasion able to put to silence their opponents, and convince the court that I was innocent. They spoke like men inspired of God, whilst
those who were arrayed against me, trembled under the sound of their voices, and quailed before them like criminals before a bar of justice.

The majority of the assembled multitude had now begun to find that nothing could be sustained against me: even the constable who arrested me, and treated me so
badly, now came and apologised to me, and asked my forgiveness of his behaviour towards me; and so far was he changed, that he informed me that the mob were
determined that if the court acquitted me that they would have me, and rail-ride me, and tar and feather me; and further, that he was willing to favour me and lead me
out in safety by a private way.

The court finding the charges against me not sustained, I was accordingly acquitted, to the great satisfaction of my friends and vexation of my enemies, who were still
determined upon molesting me; but through the instrumentality of my new friend the constable, I was enabled to escape them and make my way in safety to my wife's
sister's house, where I found my wife waiting with much anxiety the issue of those ungodly proceedings, and with her in company, next day arrived in safety at my own
house.

After a few days however, I again returned to Colesville, in company with Oliver Cowdery, for the purpose of confirming those whom we had thus been forced to
abandon for a time.-We had scarcely arrived at Mr. Knight's, when the mob was seen collecting together to oppose us, and we considered it wisdom to leave for
home, which we did, without even waiting for any refreshment. Our enemies pursued us, and it was oftentimes as much as we could do to elude them; however, we
managed to get home after having travelled all night, except a short time during which we were forced to rest ourselves under a large tree by the way side, sleeping and
watching alternately. And thus were we persecuted on account of our religious faith-in a country, the constitution of which guarantees to every man the indefeasible right
to worship God according to the dictates of his own conscience-and by men, too, who were professors of religion, and who were not backward to maintain this
privilege for themselves, though they thus wantonly could dony it to us. For instance, Cyrus M'Master, a Presbyterian of high standing in his church, was one of the
chief instigators of these persecutions; and he at one time told me personally, that he considered me guilty without judge or jury. The celebrated Dr. Boyington, also a
Presbyterian, was another instigator to these deeds outrage; whilst a young man named Benton, of the same religious faith, swore out the first warrant against me. I
could mention many others also, but for brevity's sake will make these suffice for the present.

I will say, however, that amid all the trials and tribulations we had to wade through, the Lord, who well knew our infantile and delicate situation, vouchsafed for us a
supply, and granted us "line upon line, here a little and there a little," of which the following was a precious morsel:-

Revelation to Joseph Smith Given June 1830.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 457 / 1033
The words of God, which he spake unto Moses at a time when Moses was caught up into an exceeding high mountain, and he saw God face to face, and he talked
with him, and the glory of God was upon Moses; therefore Moses could endure his presence. And God spake unto Moses, saying, Behold, I am the Lord God
Almighty, and endless is my name, for I am without beginning of days or end of years; and is not this endless? And, behold, thou art my son, wherefore look and I will
supply, and granted us "line upon line, here a little and there a little," of which the following was a precious morsel:-

Revelation to Joseph Smith Given June 1830.

The words of God, which he spake unto Moses at a time when Moses was caught up into an exceeding high mountain, and he saw God face to face, and he talked
with him, and the glory of God was upon Moses; therefore Moses could endure his presence. And God spake unto Moses, saying, Behold, I am the Lord God
Almighty, and endless is my name, for I am without beginning of days or end of years; and is not this endless? And, behold, thou art my son, wherefore look and I will
show thee the workmanship of mine hands, but not all, for my works are without end, and also my words, for they never cease; wherefore no man can behold my
works except be behold all my glory; and no man can behold all my glory and afterwards remain in the flesh. And I have a work for thee, Moses, my son, and thou art
in the similitudo of mine only begotten; and mine only begotten is and shall be the Saviour, for he is full of grace and truth; but there is no God besides me, and all things
are present with me for I know them all. And now, behold, this one thing I show unto thee Moses, my son, for thou art in the world and now I show it unto thee.

And it came to pass that Moses looked and beheld the world upon which he was created, and Moses beheld the world and the ends thereof, and all the children of
men which was, and which are created: of the same he greatly marvelled and wondered. And the presence of God withdrew from Moses, that his glory was not upon
Moses; and Moses was left unto himself. And as he was left unto himself, he fell unto the earth. And it came to pass that it was for the space of many hours before
Moses did again receive his natural strength like unto man; and he saith unto himself, now, for this cause I know that man is nothing, which thing I never had supposed;
but now mine eyes, mine own eyes, but not mine eyes, for mine eyes could not have beheld; for I should have withered and died in his presence; but his glory was upon
me; and I beheld his face, for I was transfigured before him.

And it came to pass that when Moses had said these words, behold, Satan came tempting him saying, Moses, son of man, worship me. And it came to pass that
Moses looked upon Satan and said, who art thou? for, behold I am a son of God, in the similitude of his only begotten; and where is thy glory, that I should worship
thee? for, behold, I could not look upon God, except his glory should come upon me, and I were strengthened before him. But I can look upon these in the natural
man. Is it not so, surely? Blessed is the name of my God, for his spirit hath not altogether withdrawn from me, or else, where is thy glory? for it is darkness unto me,
and I can judge between thee and God; for God said unto me, worship God, for him only shalt thou serve. Get thou hence, Satan; deceive me not, for God said unto
me, thou art after the similitude of mine only begotten. And he likewise gave unto me commandments, when he called unto me out of the "burning bush," saying, call
upon God in the name of mine only begotten, and worship me. And again Moses said, I will not cease to call upon God; I have these things to inquire of him, for his
glory has been upon me, wherefore I can judge between him and thee. Depart hence, Satan.

And now, when Moses had said these words, Satan cried with a loud voice, and went upon the earth, and commanded, saying, I am the only begotten, worship me.
And it came to pass that Moses began to fear exceedingly; and as he began to fear he saw the bitterness of hell; nevertheless, calling upon God, he received strength,
and he commanded saying, Depart from me, Satan, for this one God only will I worship, which is the God of glory. And now Satan began to tremble, and the earth
shook; and Moses received strength and called upon God, saying, in the name of Jesus Christ, depart hence, Satan. And it came to pass that Satan cried with a loud
voice, with weeping and gnashing of teeth, and departed hence, even from the presence of Moses, that he beheld him not.

And now of this thing Moses bore record, but because of wickedness it is not had among the children of men. And it came to pass that when Satan had departed from
the presence of Moses, he lifted up his eyes unto heaven, being filled with the Holy Ghost, which beareth record of the Father and the Son; and calling on the name of
God, he beheld his glory again, for it was upon him, and he heard a voice, saying, Blessed art thou, Moses, for I, the Almighty have chosen thee, and thou shalt be
made stronger than many waters; for they shall obey thy command as if thou wert God; and lo, I am with thee, even unto the end of thy days; for thou shalt deliver my
people from bondage, even Israel my chosen. And it came to pass, as Moses' voice was still speaking, he cast his eyes, and behold, the earth, yea, even ail the face of
it, there was not a particle of it which he did not behold, descrying it by the spirit of God. And he beheld also the inhabitants thereof, and there was not a soul which he
beheld not, and he discerned them by the spirit of God; and their numbers were great, even numberless as the sand upon the sea shore. And he beheld many lands; and
each land was called earth, and there were inhabitants on the face thereof. And it came to pass that Moses called upon God, saying, tell me, I pray thee, why these
things are so, and by what thou madest them? And, behold, the glory of God was upon Moses, so that Moses stood in the presence of God, and he talked with Moses
face to face; and the Lord God said unto Moses, for mine own purpose have I made these things. Here is wisdom, and it remaineth in me. And by the word of my
power have I created them, which is mine only begotten Son who is full of grace and truth. And words without number have I created; and I also created them for mine
own purpose; and by the Son I created them, which is mine only begotten. And the first man of all men have I called Adam, which is many. But only an account of this
earth, and the inhabitants thereof, give I unto you. For, behold, there are many worlds which have passed away by words of my power. And there are many which now
stand, and innumerable are they unto man, but all things are numbered unto me, for they are mine and I know them.

And it came to pass, that Moses spake unto the Lord, saying, Be merciful unto thy servant, O God, and tell me concerning this earth, and the inhabitants thereof, and
also the heavens, and then thy servant will be content. And the Lord God spake unto Moses, saying. The heavens they are many, and they cannot be numbered unto
man, but they are numbered unto me, for they are mine, and as one earth shall pass away, and the heavens thereof, even so shall another come; and there is no end to
my works, neither to my words.

Behold, this is my work to my glory, to the immortality and eternal life of man. And now, Moses, my son, I will speak unto theo concerning this earth upon which thou
standest; and thou shall write these things which I shall speak, and in a day when the children of men shall esteem my words as nought, and take many of them from the
book which thou shalt write, behold I will raise up another like unto thee, and they shall be had again among the children of men; among as many as shall believe those
words were spoken unto Moses in the Mount, the name of which shall not be known among the children of men. And now they are spoken unto you. Amen.

The Religion of the Ancients.

From the Times and Seasons.

It has been supposed by many of our modern theologians that the ancients knew very little about religion; that if they possessed any information of a God, it was only in
dark similitudes; in forms and ceremonies; in uncertainties and shadows; that the antedeluvians lived in a day of darkness, or rather in the gloom of night; that the
patriarchs lived in the dawn of day, before the sun had made its appearance above the horizon; that the Mosaic dispensation might be compared to the sun's first rising
on the world; that the time when our Saviour made his appearance among men, and the gospel was preached by the apostles, was like the sun rising in majesty,
dispelling the mist that brooded over the earth, and causing creation to rejoice; but that we are living in a day when sol has reached the meridian of his glory, in "the
blaze of gospel day." These views are by no means uncommon, and yet it always has appeared singular to us, that men in this day and age of the world, when
sectarianism has torn to pieces the religious world, and men's views on this subject are split up into ten thousand pieces, that they should arrogate more to themselves
than what our Saviour and his apostles enjoyed when the church was in its primitive glory; wbilst they were under the teaching of our Lord and inspired apostles; before
corruption, or false doctrine had obtained power in the christian church; and we can only account for it upon the principle, that "ignorance is the mother of superstition,"
and that in them the words of the apostles are fulfilled, "professing to be wise they became fools."

True religion is of divine origin; it emanates from God; it teaches us what is his will-what our privileges are, and what our duty is towards him and to each other. It each
es us to "love God with all our heart, might, mind, and strength, and our neighbour as ourselves." If we possess any knowledge of God, we must have received it from
God; for, according to the words of the Saviour, "no man knoweth the Father but the Son, and he to whom the Son does reveal him." Since religion is of divine origin,
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
we can only obtain from God a true knowledge of his mind, his purposes and designs, and what mode of worship will be acceptable to him. AndPage               458no/ means
                                                                                                                                                      if we have     1033
of coming to God ourselves, we can receive no knowledge of God but what is conveyed either by tradition or writing; and since priestcraft has prevailed in different
ages, and errors in translation and transposition are likely to ensue, it must follow as a natural consequence, that those who are nearest the fountain will be the most
True religion is of divine origin; it emanates from God; it teaches us what is his will-what our privileges are, and what our duty is towards him and to each other. It each
es us to "love God with all our heart, might, mind, and strength, and our neighbour as ourselves." If we possess any knowledge of God, we must have received it from
God; for, according to the words of the Saviour, "no man knoweth the Father but the Son, and he to whom the Son does reveal him." Since religion is of divine origin,
we can only obtain from God a true knowledge of his mind, his purposes and designs, and what mode of worship will be acceptable to him. And if we have no means
of coming to God ourselves, we can receive no knowledge of God but what is conveyed either by tradition or writing; and since priestcraft has prevailed in different
ages, and errors in translation and transposition are likely to ensue, it must follow as a natural consequence, that those who are nearest the fountain will be the most
likely to partake of the purest streams. And it must be obvious to every understanding mind, that all correct intelligence proceeds from God; and that the more frequent
intercourse a man has with the Lord, the more communications he has from the Almighty; and the more frequent God's revelations are to him, the more he will know of
the purposes and designs of his heavenly Father, and consequently of true religion. This being the case, it will not be necessary for us to inquire whether a man lived in
the Adamic dispensation, the dispensation of Noah, of the Patriarchs, of Moses, of our Saviour, or in the present dispensation, to know who had the most light,
possessed the greatest privileges, or had the most religion; but to enquire who drew the nearest to God? who received the most frequent communications from him?
and to whom did he most abundantly reveal his will? whether in this generation or any other? If these questions can be satisfactorily answered, we shall not find much
difficulty in ascertaining who possesses the most knowledge of God and godliness, and who has the most religion.

If we turn our attention to the present religious world, what do we see? men holding communion with God; verily, nay! the heavens to them have become brass, and
God's mouth is closed; nay, worse! the idea of revelation is scouted by them, and those who would believe in it are branded as impostors; and they virtually cut
themselves off from all communications with or from God, and can know nothing of or about God "but what they know naturally, as brute beasts," as saith the apostle.
What sort of a spectacle does the christian church present at the present time? Torn and split up, divided and disjointed by the fiery zeal of religious bigots and
hypocritical partizans, it presents a picture of ruin and desolation, like a forest torn by a mighty tempest, or uprooted by a furious whirlwind, that once stood in grandeur
and majesty, and its beautiful foliage was admired by every observer; but now its withered leaves, its broken boughs, and shattered limbs, are the sad memorials of its
overthrow and destruction. Or like some ancient palace that stood proudly aloof from other inferior buildings, magnificently adorned with all the beauty of ancient
architecture-its towers, and columns, and statuary, and beauty was the pride of princes, and its strength and fortresses bid defiance to the hand of the desolator; but the
revolutions of ages have despoiled the noble edifice; the corroding hand of time has destroyed its beauty, and all that is left of its former magnificence is here and there a
few broken fragments, that very imperfectly shew to the enquiring traveller the ruins of its former splendour and ancient glory. So stood the church, once indeed
beautiful, pure, and intelligent-clothed with the power and spirit of God-endowed with the gift of the Holy Ghost-possessed of prophets, apostles, pastors, teachers,
helps, governments, tongues, interpretations, gifts, visions, and the ministering of angels; having the heavens opened, the purposes of God unfolded, the future destiny of
man made known, and "life and immortality brought to light." Basking in the beams of eternal truth, and bolding communications with God and angels, it stood proudly
erect in the strength of Israel's God; it was sustained by the mighty hand of Jehovah, and was indeed "fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with
banners;" but alas! a change has come over the dream; the flower has been nipped in the bud; its glory has departed; the deadly influence of heresy has penetrated to its
very vitals. The withering power of priestcraft has disrobed it of its beauty; and disjointed by sectarian strife, and schismatic influence, it lies in broken fragments
scattered, rent, and disjointed; with nothing to point out its original, but the shattered remnants of its ancient glory, on which are scarcely traccable any of the marks of
its former magnificence, or original grandeur. And how can it be otherwise? when men are destitute of revelations from God, and absolutely deny the principle.

Perhaps some may think that the above is an overstrained picture, but we think not; and lct those who think differently examine the subject, and they will find that none
of the above mentioned things, which constituted the beauty and glory of the christian church, are now to be found: no apostles, no prophets, no pastors, teachers, or
evangelists, that even profess to be inspired; no gifts of healing, no tongues, or interpretations; no visions, no revelations, or ministering of angels; but all they now
possess, as a substitute, are, the dogmas of men, the wild theories of theologians, and the opinions of divines; all doubt and uncertainty, without the least particle of a
knowledge of God, the order of his church, or his will concerning them.

If we turn our attention from the religious world to that of the infidel, we shall find a body of men vainly striving to find happiness in created good, in morality and in
social society; but without a knowledge of God. Turn we our attention for a moment to Fourierism, which however laudable in its attempts to ameliorate the condition
of man, and out of the broken chaotic, disordered mass of society that now exists, to bring about a social order which shall promote universal peace and happiness; it
must fail in its attempts; it has no other religion than that which is above described; it has not the materials to construct such an edifice as it contemplates; and science
without God will never men permanently happy.

What a deplorable aspect the world of mankind presents at the present time, especially on our continent, torn to pieces with dissensions about religion and politics,
tossed on the billows of uncertainty, both religiously and politically, men scarcely know which way to steer to shun the various rocks that threaten destruction on every
hand.

With several hundred different religions, all clashing and in commotion, the speculative theories of Miller, with his wild enthusiasm; the deceptive pretensions of
Mesmerism; the poison of Infidelity; the plans of Fourier, and the ten thousand other notions that are deluging the earth, and cracking the human brain, render it indeed
necessary that God should again speak and point out the way of salvation and happiness with certainty to the human family, and bid the "dire commotion cease."

With this state of things, shall we glory in our religion, and say that we are living in the "blaze of gospel day?" Vain pretension! idle boast! let us rather hide our heads in
shame, and "stand in the ways, and see, and ask for the old paths. where is the good way, and walk therein;" then should we indeed find rest to our souls. Jer., vi. 17.

If we turn our attention to the ancients, we shall find that their religion was founded upon a very different basis. If they worshipped God, it was because they were
instructed by him to do so-if they kept any law, or observed any ordinances, it was because the Lord commanded them to do it; their religion was taught them by the
Lord, and if they possessed any knowledge of God, any wisdom or intelligence-if they were made acquainted with his purposes and designs, it was through revelation-
and if God had not unveiled himself to them, they must have remained eternally in the dark, and ignorant of the principles of truth. Under the tuition of Jehovah, they
were taught the truths of heaven, unadulterated by the foolish dogmas of men, or the corrupting influences of priestcraft. Thus being taught of God, and amenable to him
for their conduct; and their teaching being the teaching of heaven and proceeding from God, their adherence to his precepts was their eternal salvation. They knew no
other guide, and following his directions, they were safe.

What a contrast there is between ancient and modern religion. Men boast of their religion, of their intelligence, of their knowledge of God, and of his will and purposes,
and he has never spoken to them, nor given a revelation for eighteen hundred years, and they believe he never will do again. While Enoch, Noah, Abraham, Moses and
the prophets, walked with God, had the ministering of angels, the visions of heaven unfolded, and the purposes of God developed; saw and conversed with Jehovah,
gazed on the glories of the eternal world, and wrote and prophesied of events that should transpire through all succeeding ages. If this generation possess any
knowledge of God, they obtained it through what the ancients have written and spoken; and yet our modern religionists profess to be wise, enlightened and intelligent;
and think that the ancients were in the dark. Oh! consistency, whither hast thou fled?

We must necessarily conclude from the above, that "every good and perfect gift proceeds from the Father of Lights," through the medium of revelation, and if we
cannot obtain revelations from him, we must remain eternally in the dark, in regard to true religion, God, angels, heaven, hell, the purposes of Jehovah, or any thing
connected with salvation; and instead of obtaining true intelligence from God, shall be obliged to wander in the uncertain mazes of sectarianism, and of false religion and
philosophy; ignorant of God, and of the plan of salvation, groping in midnight gloom, and when we leave this world, be obliged to "take a leap in the dark."

Particulars     of a Remarkable
Copyright (c) 2005-2009,              Phenomenon
                         Infobase Media Corp.    Seen in the Heaveng By the Pilot of the Wm. Prnn onPage
                                                                                                     March
                                                                                                         45921.
                                                                                                             / 1033

From the Times and Seasons.
cannot obtain revelations from him, we must remain eternally in the dark, in regard to true religion, God, angels, heaven, hell, the purposes of Jehovah, or any thing
connected with salvation; and instead of obtaining true intelligence from God, shall be obliged to wander in the uncertain mazes of sectarianism, and of false religion and
philosophy; ignorant of God, and of the plan of salvation, groping in midnight gloom, and when we leave this world, be obliged to "take a leap in the dark."

Particulars of a Remarkable Phenomenon Seen in the Heaveng By the Pilot of the Wm. Prnn on March 21.

From the Times and Seasons.

On Saturday afternoon Mr. Wm. Frances, pilot of the Wm. Penn steamboat, a packet that runs between this city and Rising Sun, Ia, called personally at our office to
give us the full particulars of the wonderful sight seen by him on the night above mentioned, fully impressed with the solemnity of the subject, and the awful responsibility
of telling any thing of this nature but what is strictly true. Mr. F. informed us that he is a member of the church, and assured us in the most solemn manner, that what he
was about to relate was truth and nothing but the truth, and he is ready to convince any gentleman or lady that will call upon him.

He states that as the Penn was on her trip to this city, when between Rising Sun and Aurora, about eleven or twelve o'clock, p.m., he was steering the boat along, it
being a star bright night, excepting a few clouds in the west, low down, sky clear, when of a sudden a light burst forth, the whole face of the earth appeared to be lit up,
which so blinded him that it was with difficulty he could see any thing, even the most near object. His first impression was that it lightened very sharply, but its continuing
convinced him it must be something else, which he could not account for. The captain of the Penn, James Prataman, was sitting in the cabin at the time with three or four
candles; he saw the light notwithstanding, ran out to the guard, anxious to know the cause, and asked Mr. F. if he saw the light. Mr. Frances said he did. What is it?
said captain Pratzman. Dear only knows answered Mr. Frances, for I don't. From that the captain disappeared after looking over the hurricane deck and went below.

Mr. Frances now being very anxious to discover whence this strange light came, looked diligently out at the side of the pilot-house, in rather a south-west course, but
nearly over head, when he saw the outlines of a serpent in the sky, in a crooked position, except the tail which was straight, the head toward the east. It turned to a livid
bright red, deep and awful, and remained stationary in the stars. Mr. Frances watched it for two or three minutes, when the tail part disappeared nearly to the middle,
and the remainder in a gradual manner formed into a distinct Roman

(2)

G

Mr. Frances had time now to mind the channel of the river, and deliberate upon the beauty and grandeur of a letter in the sky! It was remarkably interesting to him, as
may well be supposed, from the accuracy of its formation. After about one minute and a half, he watching it and the boat alternately, it changed, turning into a distinct

(3)

O

as perfect as was ever seen, in which position it remained as before. Mr. Frances stated that he was surprised greatly at this, but not scared or frightened in the least,
and immediately tapped the bell for the captain to witness the scene. The captain did not come immediately, after a moment or two appeared, but are this, the figure in
the heavens had changed to a plain distinct letter

(4)

D

The captain said to Mr. Frances, "what's wanting?"

"Come here quick, said Mr. Frances, and look up yonder, did you ever see the like?"

The captain answered, "I see it," and looked at it till it disappeared.

Mr. F. states that when the O turned to a D it formed a kind of oblong shape, and then came straight on one side as a D should be. When it disappeared it turned into
the same oblong shape as before, and, gradually the sky returned to its original appearance.

Mr. Frances states that he did not leave the wheel of the boat, but steered it to this city. He declares, that let others think or say as they will, what he has related is
strictly true. He is no Millerite, neither is he crazy nor frightened, and if gentlemen or ladies will call upon him he will convince them that what he has told is truth.
Captain Pratzman remarked at the time, that it was something quite inexplicable, and was sorry he did not come to the deck sooner, so as have had a full view of this
grand, wonderful, and unaccountable phenomenon.

Trial of Brothers Jonathan Pugmire and Thomas Cartwright on a Charge of Manslaughter.

While we deeply deplore the melancholy accident referred to in another part of our present number, and for which our brethren have been in prison until Tuesday, the
second of January, which was the day of trial, we have, in the result, abundant cause of thankfulness to our heavenly Father, who, indeed, does all things well.

It has been manifested from the time of the accident, that other agency has been in operation in the proseeution of this affair, than what the legitimate course of the law
would have brought into exercise; yet had we wished and planned with all the ingenuity we could command, in order to confound those who have been secretly
working to injure the work of the Lord, we could not possibly have effected the purpose in any manner to be compared with the complete overthrow brought about by
the direction of Divine Providence.

When our attorney, Mr. Rowe, of Liverpool, would have presented his briefs to two of the counsellors, who were considered the most distinguished on the circuit, to
his astonishment he found them already engaged in the same case by the prosecuting attorney. The services, however, of two other gentlemen of the bar, viz, Mr. R. G.
Temple, and Mr. S. C. Egerton, were engaged for the occasion.

The trial was the first which was brought on after the opening of the court on the Tuesday, when, behold, the witnesses for the prosecution were not at hand, with the
exception of about three, whose evidence was of such a nature, that the Judge would not allow it to have any bearing upon the subject. In vain did the attorney-general
and the counsel engaged endeavour to prolong the business, by the examination of persons who were no witnesses at all in the case of the accident. The Judge
addressed the jury to the effect, that the prisoners must be acquitted. They were removed from the bar, but still retained in custody, to be brought forth again to be tried
on the coroner's inquest. The attorney-general and the counsel declaring such to be their purpose.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 460 / 1033
Another case of trial, in the meantime, having been disposed of, the brethren were again placed at the bar. The indictment being again read, they both pleaded not
guilty; and, now, though the witnesses for the prosecution were all in court, the Judge would not allow their evidence; but with a kind and solemn warning to the
exception of about three, whose evidence was of such a nature, that the Judge would not allow it to have any bearing upon the subject. In vain did the attorney-general
and the counsel engaged endeavour to prolong the business, by the examination of persons who were no witnesses at all in the case of the accident. The Judge
addressed the jury to the effect, that the prisoners must be acquitted. They were removed from the bar, but still retained in custody, to be brought forth again to be tried
on the coroner's inquest. The attorney-general and the counsel declaring such to be their purpose.

Another case of trial, in the meantime, having been disposed of, the brethren were again placed at the bar. The indictment being again read, they both pleaded not
guilty; and, now, though the witnesses for the prosecution were all in court, the Judge would not allow their evidence; but with a kind and solemn warning to the
brethren, to let the loss of life have its due effect upon them for the future, they were again acquitted, and set at liberty soon after, to the great joy of their relatives, the
Saints and friends who had assembled on the occasion.

We know not who the parties may be who have secretly been at work, to carry on the prosecution, which we should have supposed would have been left to the
Crown alone; however, no pains have been spared; additional witnesses had been secured, a survey of the neighbourhood where the accident occurred had been
made, and a large and wellexecuted map of the same was exhibited in the court. These things, together with the expenses of additional counsel, must be paid from some
source, as well as the costs of the prosecution also, which the Judge declared he would not allow; stating also that the witnesses for the prosecution should forfeit their
recognizances. What will be the consequences to the witnesses we know not, probably some mitigation of the full penalty incurred by each; but thus were all the
machinations of those who were secretly labouring against the Church of Christ, more than against the prisoners, completely frustrated, while the kind care of our
heavenly Father was made so very manifest to all, that every heart seemed to be full to overflowing with gratitude and thanksgiving to Him in whom we trust.

Editorial.

IT is with feelings of no ordinary kind, that we address you on the present occasion, relative to the administration of the ordinance of baptism. Whereas, two fatal
accidents have lately occurred, in connexion with this ordinance, one at Crewe, in Cheshire, and the other near to Sheffield, whereby two individuals have been
drowned. We, therefore, strenuously urge upon the attention of the elders and priests of the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, that they use every precaution
in attending to the all important ordinance of baptism for the remission of sins, and be not over anxious, so as to endanger themselves or the candidate, in any way
whatever. Remember, that as the servants of the Lord, we are under great responsibility how we administer, and should exercise our judgments in all matters pertaining
to our duty and calling, and not do anything that will bring the cause of God into disrepute, or endanger the lives of our fellow-men: the Lord does not require such
things at our hands. The apostle Paul, in speaking of the ordinances and gifts, says, "Let all things be done decently, and in order;" therefore, the candidate should be
properly clothed, on such occasions, for the sake of decency and convenience in administering the ordinance. We sincerely hope that the Saints will take warning by the
late lamentable accidents, and let a word to the wise be sufficient, neglecting nothing with regard to the fitness of time, place, or appearance.

As these are the first occurrences of the kind that ever came to our knowledge, we feel that they call forth this admonition from the presidency, for the good of the
public, to contradict the statements that are in circulation concerning the church, namely, that we are so zealous and anxious to gain members, that we would endanger
the lives of individuals in administering the ordinance, and we feel to say, in the name of the church, that no such feelings exist in the minds of any member of the same,
who has come to a knowledge of the importance of the ordinance.

And on another subject we wish furthermore to add, that we, as a church, believe that all legal contracts of marriage, made before a person is baptized into this church,
should be held sacred and be fulfilled. Inasmuch as this church of Christ has been reproached with the crime of fornication and polygamy, we declare that we believe,
that one man should have but one wife, and one woman but one husband, except in case of death, when either is at liberty to marry again. It is not right to persuade a
woman to be baptized contrary to the will of her husband, neither is it lawful to influence her to leave her husband. All children are bound by law to obey their parents,
and to influence them to embrace any religious faith, or to be baptized, or leave their parents without their consent, is unlawful and unjust.

We believe that all persons who exercise control over their fellow-beings, and prevent them from embracing the truth, will have to answer for that sin. (Book of
Doctrine and Covenants, page 251, par. 4.) And as it is rumoured in the public prints, that Mrs. Cartwright (the individual unfortunately drowned at Crewe) was forced
to be baptized by her husband (though it is satisfactorily proved to the contrary); yet, if such were the case, we declare, in the name of the church, that any influence
whatever, thus exercised, is contrary to the faith of the church, and will not be countenanced by the presidency in anywise.

We wish these doctrines to be taught by all that are in the ministry, that the people may know our faith respecting them, and also to correct the public mind in respect to
the church; and we hope, that the Saints will hearken to this counsel for their own good, and for the prosperity of the cause of God.

Notice.

We have now in the press, and shortly will be published, in pamphlet form, the whole of "OLIVER COWDERY'S LETTERS to W. W. PHELPS," which we
confidently recommend to the attention of the Saints; they are compoaltious of lasting importance upon the great subject of the coming forth and building up of the
Church of God in these last days. Price 6d. each, or 6s. per dozen.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

No. 10. February 1844. Vol. IV.
Extract From Elder Hiram Clarks Journal and Address to the Saints in the British Islands.

BELOVED BRETHREN AND SISTERS,

As the time of my departure is nigh, when I shall leave you to return to my native land, again to join in the assembly of the Saints on the other side of the great Atlantic,
and to the kind embraces of my dear family, it is with no ordinary feelings that I call to mind the kindness which has been manifested by you towards me, in
administering to my varied wants and necessities; and I can say, that with a few exceptions, I have had a sufficiency to defray my expenses whilst travelling in your
midst; therefore I pray the Lord to reward you fourfold, and speedily open your way, that you may be gathered to assist in the building up of the houses the Lord has
appointed for the stakes of Zion, that the place of his feet may be made glorious.

Calling to mind on this occasion the time when I first landed in England, which was December 3rd, 1839. I remember it was with peculiar feelings that I found myself a
stranger in a strange land, pennyless, and far away from my family and relatives. I left Nauvoo in company with elder P. P. Pratt and family, and elder Orson Pratt, on
the 29th day of August, 1839, to come by way of New York to England. We provided ourselves with a conveyance of our own, drawn by two horses; we left town
about 12 o'clock,
 Copyright         noon; we rode
             (c) 2005-2009,       acrossMedia
                              Infobase   a beautiful
                                                Corp.prairie, stayed with a brother that night, who kindly assisted us with some pecuniary aid; the next morning we
                                                                                                                                                    Page 461 / 1033
resumed our journey through a beautiful country of continued prairio scenery. The weather was mostly fine and pleasant during our journey of upwards of five hundred
miles to Detroit, where we sold our conveyance, horses and harness, sacrificing in their value, compared with with their estimated worth in Nauvoo, at the least
calculation no less than one hundred and twelve dollars. By the means thus raised we were enabled to go from Detroit, down Lake Erie, to Bufialo, and from thence by
Calling to mind on this occasion the time when I first landed in England, which was December 3rd, 1839. I remember it was with peculiar feelings that I found myself a
stranger in a strange land, pennyless, and far away from my family and relatives. I left Nauvoo in company with elder P. P. Pratt and family, and elder Orson Pratt, on
the 29th day of August, 1839, to come by way of New York to England. We provided ourselves with a conveyance of our own, drawn by two horses; we left town
about 12 o'clock, noon; we rode across a beautiful prairie, stayed with a brother that night, who kindly assisted us with some pecuniary aid; the next morning we
resumed our journey through a beautiful country of continued prairio scenery. The weather was mostly fine and pleasant during our journey of upwards of five hundred
miles to Detroit, where we sold our conveyance, horses and harness, sacrificing in their value, compared with with their estimated worth in Nauvoo, at the least
calculation no less than one hundred and twelve dollars. By the means thus raised we were enabled to go from Detroit, down Lake Erie, to Bufialo, and from thence by
canal to Albany, and forward by steam-boat to New York, where I found elders Woodruff, Mulliner, and Wright making preparations to start for England. Elder Pratt
thought it advisable that elder Woodruff should stay until all the twelve who were intending to go to England should arrive there, in order that they might counsel
together before they left their native land. I took the place of elder Woodruff, to accompany brothers Wright and Mulliner. I then paid my passage in the shipping office,
which took the last remnant of the money that I received at Detroit, having nothing left to procure the provisions necessary for my voyage. The brethren in the church at
New York, having a knowledge of my destitute condition, gave me bedding and food to assist me and my brethren over the great waters. We arrived in Liverpool on
the 3rd of December, after a pleasant passage of twenty-three days; we took a room in Liverpool for two shillings per week. Brother Mulliner had a few shillings given
him, which he was willing to divide with us, to enable us to get some things to supply our wants while in Liverpool, where we stayed five days. We then started for
Preston on foot; we had travelled about fifteen miles when our feet began to fail us, not having been in the habit of journeying in this manner for some time past; it was
with some difficulty that we got along twenty miles that day. We called at various places to endeavour to obtain lodgings for the night, but were not successful until
within two miles of Preston; we called for supper, and were presented with some dry oatmeal cake and buttermilk, which went down rather hardly with me, it being the
first time I ever sat down to such a supper. We arose the next morning much stiffened and foot sore with the last day's journey. We arrived in Preston, and with
considerable difficulty succeeded in finding some of the brethren; after partaking of refreshments, we accompanied them to the place of meeting, which was contiguous
to a lamp post, they having no place under shelter at that time; they wished us to preach, but we did not think it right to do so, until we had seen the presidency that had
been appointed over the churches in England.

We were conducted by a brother to elder Richards, who received us with joy; the news soon spread that some American elders had come to town; and the house was
thronged with visitors for several days while we tarried in town. Brothers Mulliner and Wright then left to go to Scotland to see their friends. I went in company with
elder Joseph Fielding to visit several branches of the church, who received us with great joy, viz:-Chatburn, Downham, Waddington, &c.; after tarrying among them
several days, preaching and baptizing some, we returned to Preston. We then left for Bolton, and from thence to Manchester, where I was appointed to labour in
company with elder Clayten, who had been appointed to preside over the branch there.

While in Manchester I received every hospitality that could be expected, and even more, inasmuch as the Saints frequently deprived themselves of what was necessary
for themselves in order to administer to my comforts, who am one of the least of the Lord's servants, yet inasmuch as they have done it unto me they shall not lose their
reward.

I tarried, preaching and baptizing in Manchester and the region round about, until the last of March, 1840, when I was counselled to go to Burslem, to assist elder A.
Cordon. I had not been there many days before I received a line from elder Willard Richards, directing me to come to Preston, to attend a general conference, as the
twelve, in company with others, had arrived, and wishing to know the state and standing of the churches, called a conference which took place on the 15th of April,
1840, in the Temperance Hall. According to the conference minutes at that time, the church numbered fifteen hundred and seventyone. I was appointed to go to
Macclesfield to commence preaching the fulness of the gospel to the people there. The Lord put it into the hearts of some to entertain me, although a stranger in their
midst, and the truth soon found its way to their hearts, and they began to show forth their faith by their works, by rendering obedience to the great law of adoption,
even baptism for remission of sins. Here, and in many other places, the power of God was manifested in a truly miraculous manner in the healing of the sick by the
means appointed of the Lord; indeed, were I to narrate every case of this kind, during my labours in this country, my present communication might be lengthened more
than my time would allow, or your columns admit of. After a short stay in Macclesfield, I returned to Manchester, having suffered an attack of ague and fever, which
was finally rebuked by the prayer of faith and the laying on of hands. A general conference was held in Manchester, on the 6th day of July, 1840; a goodly number
assembled from the different branches of the church in the British Isles; much useful instruction was given by our beloved brethren of the twelve, which caused the
hearts of all present to rejoice. A case having been entered into respecting an elder who had been led by a false spirit, much instruction was given relative to this
important subject, in order to prevent the brethren from being overtaken with their influence. I was here counselled to go to Scotland to assist brother Hedlock; we
commenced preaching on Glasgow Green, and other places; also baptizing some who were ready to render obedience to the truth. I preached in Glasgow, Paisley,
Bridge of Weir, Greenock and other places; some were made to rejoice in the truth, others cried "delusion."

I remained here until the last of August, when I returned to Liverpool, where I found the Saints gathering from different parts to emigrate, taking their passage on board
the Ship North America, which sailed on the 7th of September. I remained in Liverpool a short time, and then went to the Isle of Man, in company with elder John
Taylor, to raise the standard of truth there.

We soon found some who were willing to receive the truth and yield obedience to the same. I tarried there till the last of January, 1841, when, leaving the Saints in the
care of elder Blakesley, who had come to the island a short time before to assist in organizing a church on one of the "islands of the sea!" I came to Liverpool to make
preparation to return to my native land. I sailed on the 7th day of February, 1841, in the ship Sheffield, captain Porter. We had on board two hundred and thirty-five
passengers, mostly members of the church: after a passage of fifty-one days, we landed in New Orleans; we had three deaths, and two births during the passage. On
arriving in New Orleans, I went to a bookstore, and procured some blank lists for passengers luggage, and directed the passengers to fill them up for themselves, which
saved each of them three or four shillings. I then made a contract with a steamer for the company, luggage included, for ten English shillings each, from thence to St.
Louis, a distance of twelve hundred miles; from St. Louis to Nauvoo we procured a passage on board the Goddess of Liberty, for one dollar each; about thirty, who
had become disaffected through false reports, tarried at St. Louis. We landed at Nauvoo on the 18th of April, about eleven o'clock in the evening, yet many of the
brethren stood on the shore to welcome us on our arrival. No trifling emotions filled my bosom on meeting my family and the Saints, after an absence of one year, seven
months, and twenty days. I felt pleased and rejoiced to see the improvements that had been made in the city during my absence. When I left, it was comparatively a
wilderness, there not being more than from six to twelve houses visible from the door of my humble cottage then; but on my return I could count upwards of one
hundred, while multitudes had been built in other directions. I remained with my family one year, two months, and five days, during which time it was surprising to
behold the improvements that took place on every hand; many fine brick houses arose in different parts of the city, bespeaking the industry and diligence of the
inhabitants. I left Nauvoo, June 23rd, 1842, agreeably to counsel, for the purpose of assisting in the emigration of the Saints from England to the place of gathering. I
inquired where I should get money to pay my passage, the answer was, "Go, and your way shall be opened." I started, with only the amount of three English shillings,
not knowing where I should obtain sufficient to defray my expenses. I left in company with elder Amos Fielding. Elder Hedlock took his waggon and horses, and
carried us to Warsaw, a little town about twenty miles down the river; we there took a steamer down to St. Louis, where we went on board another bound for
Cincinnati; there I stayed to visit a branch of the church in that place; elder Fielding went on to transact some business, that he might be ready to proceed with me as I
came along, but circumstances preventing, I left him behind, and went by steam from Cincinnati to Pittsburgh, where I found elder Page had made arrangements for all
the elders travelling cast, to go free of expense on board the canal boats. They are called the three section boats, being so constructed as to divide into three parts, in
order to be transferred to the railway carriages, to be taken over the Alleghany mountains, which is effected from the construction of the boats, without shifting the
carge; this is done by running the carriages into the water under each section of the boat, when, being securely fastened together, they are drawn up the mountain by
steam-power, fixed at the summit. Each section of the boat having separate bulkheads, they are again fitted together, forming a complete boat in shape, capable of
being managed on the canal. We travelled along the canal, until within a short distance of Philadelphia. There the separation of the boats took place, and they were
drawn  out of(c)the2005-2009,
 Copyright          water on toInfobase
                                the railway into the
                                         Media       city. I tarried in Philadelphia a few days, when I met with elder Adams, on on his way to Nauvoo;
                                                  Corp.                                                                                                 he was
                                                                                                                                                     Page    462holding
                                                                                                                                                                   / 1033a
debate with a Doctor West. I proceeded on to New York, where I was in hopes of meeting elder Amos Fielding, to accompany me across the sea, but in that I was
disappointed. I also met elder Wiliard Richards and family on their way to Nauvoo; he thought it advisable for me to proceed on my voyage, and not to wait for elder
Fielding
order to be transferred to the railway carriages, to be taken over the Alleghany mountains, which is effected from the construction of the boats, without shifting the
carge; this is done by running the carriages into the water under each section of the boat, when, being securely fastened together, they are drawn up the mountain by
steam-power, fixed at the summit. Each section of the boat having separate bulkheads, they are again fitted together, forming a complete boat in shape, capable of
being managed on the canal. We travelled along the canal, until within a short distance of Philadelphia. There the separation of the boats took place, and they were
drawn out of the water on to the railway into the city. I tarried in Philadelphia a few days, when I met with elder Adams, on on his way to Nauvoo; he was holding a
debate with a Doctor West. I proceeded on to New York, where I was in hopes of meeting elder Amos Fielding, to accompany me across the sea, but in that I was
disappointed. I also met elder Wiliard Richards and family on their way to Nauvoo; he thought it advisable for me to proceed on my voyage, and not to wait for elder
Fielding

Elder Richards, and general Bennett, from Long Island, came to see me on board; we had a pleasant passage of twenty-one and a half days, with one hundred and
eighty-five passengers on board. We arrived in Liverpool the first day of September, 1842. I commenced to assist elder Pratt in the fitting out of the Sidney, the
Medford and the Henry, elders Levi Richards, Orson Hyde, and John Snider, being respectively appointed to preside over the three companies. After the emigration
season had passed, I took a tour through those districts which I had known on my previous visit; also paying a visit to London for the first time, I found some
disorganization amongst some branches, in consequence of many presiding officers and elders having emigrated to America; we endeavoured, however, to set things in
order as far as our means and ability would permit. I attended a general conference, held in Manchester, on June the 4th, 1843. The churches then represented,
numbered over eight thousand members in the British isles, notwithstanding emigration had been so extensive. We felt much encouraged at the increase in little more
than three years. The church in this land held its first general conference in Preston, on the 18th of April, 1840, numbering fifteen hundred and seventy-one, thus having
increased about seven thousand in the land, after all the emigration. Truly could we say, it was a marvellous work and a wonder, as we contemplated the onward
progress of truth, amidst all the lying reports that could be invented by the adversary. To see so many coming forward in so short a time, and especially to find them
anxious to leave their native land to go to a strange country; but so it is, for truly as the Angel says to John, "the testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy," it therefore
takes of the things of God, and shews them unto his people, and they are led by one spirit to flee from Babylon, that they may not be partakers of her sins, nor share in
her plagues, but gather together for the building up of Zion, and to raise a city unto his name, that is beautiful for situation, and shall hereafter be the joy of the whole
earth. It therefore rejoices the hearts of the Saints to know that this is the work of the Lord, and that the stone has been cut out of the mountain without hands, which
shall continue in its onward progress until it fill the whole earth. May I and all Saints be blessed with wisdom, grace, mercy, and truth, that we may stand associated
with our glorious Saviour in the day of his triumph, having become heirs of God, and joint heirs with Jesus Christ, is the prayer of your brother in the covenant of peace.

HIRAM CLARK.

BELOVED BROTHER WARD.

Should you consider this sketch from my Journal worthy of a place in the columns of your valuable periodical, the MILLENNIAL STAR, that has arisen as it were to
guide the wise and honest-hearted who will give heed to its precepts, to a place of habitation, you will please to insert the whole or part of it, as you think proper, and
may your exertions, like the Star of Bethlehem, be instrumental in leading the honest-hearted to look for him in whom we trust.

Yours, as ever, in the covenant of the gospel,

HIRAM CLARK.

History of Joseph Smith.

Continued from page 139.

Meantime, notwithstanding all the rage of our enemies, still we had much consolation, and many things occurred to strengthen our faith, and cheer our hearts. After our
return from Colesville, the church there were, as might be expected, very anxious concerning our again visiting them, during which time sister Knight (wife of Newel
Knight) had a dream, which enabled her to say that we would visit them that day, which really came to pass, for a few hours afterwards we arrived, and thus was our
faith much strengthened concerning dreams and visions in the last days, foretold by the ancient prophet Joel; and although we, this time, were forced to seek safety from
our enemies by flight, yet did we feel confident that eventually we should come off victorious, if we only continued faithful to him who had called us forth from darkness,
into the marvelous light of the everlasting gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ. Shortly after our return home, we received the following commandments:-

Revelation to Joseph Smith Jun. and Oliver Cowdery Given in Harmony Pennsylvania July 1830.

Behold, thou wast called and chosen to write the Book of Mormon and to my ministry; and I have lifted thee up out of thy afflictions, and have counselled thee that thou
hast been delivered from thine enemies, and thou hast been delivered from the powers of Satan, and from darkness! Nevertheless, thou art not excusable in thy
transgressions; nevertheless go thy way and sin no more.

Magnify thine office, and after thou hast sowed thy fields and secured them, go speedily unto the church which is in Colesville, Fayette, and Manchester, and they shall
support thee: and I will bless them both spiritually and temporally; but if they receive thee not, I will send upon them a cursing instead of a blessing.

And thou shalt continue in calling upon God in my name, and writing the things which shall be given by the Comforter, and expounding all scriptures unto the church,
and it shall be given thee in the very moment, what thou shalt speak and write; and they shall hear it, or I will send unto them a cursing instead of a blessing.

For thou shalt devote all thy service in Zion. And in this thou shalt have strength. Be patient in afflictions, for thou shalt have many, but endure them; for lo, I am with
thee, even unto the end of thy days. And in temporal labours thou shalt not have strength, for this is not thy calling. Attend to thy calling and thou shalt have wherewith
to magnify thine office, and to expound all scriptures. And continue in laying on of the hands, and confirming the churches.

And thy brother Oliver shall continue in bearing my name before the world, and also to the church. And he shall not suppose that he can say enough in my cause; and lo
I am with him to the end. In me he shall have glory, and not of himself, whether in weakness or in strength, whether in bonds or free. And at all times and in all places,
he shall open his mouth and declare my gospel as with the voice of a trump, both day and night. And I will give unto him strength such as is not known among men.

Require not miracles, except I shall command you, except casting out devils, healing the sick, and against poisonous serpents, and against deadly poisons; and these
things ye shall not do, except it be required of you by them who desire it, that the scriptures might be fulfilled, for ye shall do according to that which is written. And in
whatsoever place ye shall enter, and they receive you not, in my name ye shall leave a cursing instead of a blessing; by casting off the dust of your feet against them as a
testimony, and cleansing your feet by the wayside.

And it shall come to pass that whosoever shall lay their hands upon you by violence, ye shall command to be smitten in my name, and behold I will smite them
according to your words, in mine own due time. And whosoever shall go to law with thee shall go to law with thee shall be cursed by the law. And thou shalt take no
purse, nor scrip, neither staves, neither two coats, for the church shall give unto thee in the very hour what thou needest for food, and for raiment, and for shoes, and for
 Copyright
money,  and(c)
             for2005-2009,    Infobase
                scrip; for thou          Media
                                art called       Corp.
                                           to prune                                                                                                 Page
                                                    my vineyard with a mighty pruning, yea, even for the last time. Yea, and also, all those whom thou   hast 463  / 1033
                                                                                                                                                              ordained. And
they shall do even according to this pattern. Amen.
And it shall come to pass that whosoever shall lay their hands upon you by violence, ye shall command to be smitten in my name, and behold I will smite them
according to your words, in mine own due time. And whosoever shall go to law with thee shall go to law with thee shall be cursed by the law. And thou shalt take no
purse, nor scrip, neither staves, neither two coats, for the church shall give unto thee in the very hour what thou needest for food, and for raiment, and for shoes, and for
money, and for scrip; for thou art called to prune my vineyard with a mighty pruning, yea, even for the last time. Yea, and also, all those whom thou hast ordained. And
they shall do even according to this pattern. Amen.

Revelation Given At Harmony Pennsylvania July 1830.

Hearken unto the voice of the Lord your God, while I speak unto you, Emma Smith, my daughter, for verily I say unto you, all those who receive my gospel are sons
and daughters in my kingdom. A revelation I give unto you concerning my will; and if thou art faithful and walk in the paths of virtue before me, I will preserve thy life,
and thou shalt receive an inheritance in Zion. Behold, thy sins are forgiven thee, and thou art an elect lady, whom I have called. Murmur not because of the things which
thou hast not seen, for they are withheld from thee and from the world, which is wisdom in me in a time to come.

And the office of thy calling shall be for a comfort unto my servant Joseph Smith, jun., thy husband, in his afflictions with consoling words in the spirit of meekness. And
thou shalt go with him at the time of his going, and be unto him for a scribe, while there is no one to be a scribe for him, that I may send my servant Oliver Cowdery,
whithersoever I will. And thou shalt be ordained under his hand to expound the scripture, and to exhort the church according as it shall be given thee by my spirit; for he
shall lay his hands upon thee, and thou shalt receive the Holy Ghost, and thy time shall be given to writing and to learning much. And thou needest not fear, for thy
husband shall support thee in the church: for unto them is his calling, that all things might be revealed unto them, whatsoever I will, according to their faith.

And verily I say unto thee, that thou shalt lay aside the things of this world, and seek for the things of a better. And it shall be given thee also, to make a selection of
sacred hymns, as it shall be given thee, which is pleasing unto me, to be had in my church; for my soul delighteth in the song of the heart, yea, the song of the righteous is
a prayer unto me. And it shall be answered with a blessing upon their heads. Wherefore lift up thy heart and rejoice, and cleave unto the covenants which thou hast
made.

Continue in the spirit of meekness, and beware of pride. Let thy soul delight in thy husband, and the glory which shall come upon him. Keep my commandments
continually, and a crown of righteousness thou shalt receive. And except thou do this, where I am you cannot come. And verily, verily, I say unto you, that this is my
voice unto all. Amen.

Revelation to Joseph Smith Jun. Oliver Cowdery and John Whitmer. Given At Harmony
Pennsylvania July 1830.

Behold I say unto you, that you shall let your time be devoted to the studying of the scriptures, and to preaching and to confirming the church at Colesville: and to
performing your labours on the land, such as is required, until after you shall go to the west, to hold the next conference, and then it shall be made known what you shall
do. And all things shall be done by common consent in the church, by much prayer and faith; for all things you shall receive by faith. Amen.

Shortly after we had received the above revelations, Oliver Cowdery returned to Mr. Whitmer's, and I began to arrange and copy the revelations which we had
received from time to time; in which I was assisted by John Whitmer, who now resided with me. Whilst thus (and otherwise at intervals) employed in the work
appointed me by my heavenly Father, I received a letter from Oliver Cowdery, the contents of which gave me both sorrow and uneasiness. Not having that letter now
in my possession. I cannot, of course, give it here in full, but merely an extract of the most prominent parts, which I can yet, and expect long to remember. He wrote to
inform me that he had discovered an error in one of the commandments-Book of Doetrine and Covenants, sec. ii., page 7-"And truly manifested by their works that
they have received of the Spirit of Christ unto the remission of their sins." The above quotation, he said, was erroneous, and added, I command you in the name of God
to erase these words, that no priestcraft be amongst us!! I immediately wrote to him in reply, in which I asked him by what authority he took upon him to command me
to alter or erase, to add or diminish to or from a revelation or commandment from Almighty God. In a few days afterwards I visited him and Mr. Whitmer's family,
where I found the family, in general, of his opinion concerning the words above quoted; and it was not without both labour and perseverance that I could prevail with
any of them to reason calmly on the subject. However, Christian Whitmer at length got convinced that it was reasonable and according to scripture, and, finally, with his
assistance. I succeeded in bringing, not only the Whitmer family, but also Oliver Cowdery, to acknowledge they had been in error, and that the sentence in dispute was
in accordance with the rest of the commandments. And thus was their error rooted out, which having its rise in presumption and rash judgment, was the more
particularly calculated (when once fairly understood) to teach each and all of us the necessity of humility and meekness before the Lord, that he might teach us of his
ways, that we might walk in his paths, and live by every word that proceedeth forth from his mouth.

Early in the month of August, Newel Knight and his wife paid us a visit at my place, at Harmony, Penn., and as neither his wife nor himself had been as yet confirmed, it
was proposed that we should confirm them, and partake together of the sacrament before he and his wife should leave us. In order to prepare for this, I set out to go to
procure some wine for the occasion, but had gone only a short distance when I was met by a heavenly messenger, and received the following revelation; the first
paragraph of which was written at this time, and the remainder in the September following:

Revelation Given At Harmony Pennsylvania August 1830.

Listen to the voice of Jesus Christ, your Lord, your God, and your Redeemer, whose word is quick and powerful. For, behold, I say unto you, that it mattereth not
what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink, when ye partake of the sacrament, if it so be that ye do it with an eye single to my glory; remembering unto the Father my body
which was laid down for you, and my blood which was shed for the remission of your sins: wherefore a commandment I give unto you, that you shall not purchase
wine, neither strong drink of your enemies: wherefore you shall partake of none, except it is made new among you, yea, in this my Father's kingdom which shall be built
upon the earth.

Behold this is wisdom in me: wherefore marvel not, for the hour cometh that I will drink of the fruit of the vine with you on the earth, and with Moroni, whom I have
sent unto you to reveal the Book of Mormon, containing the fulness of my everlasting gospel; to whom I have committed the keys of the record of the stick of Ephraim;
and also with Elias, to whom I have committed the keys of bringing to pass the restoration of all things, or the restorer of all things spoken by the mouth of all the holy
prophets since the world began, concerning the last days: and also John the son of Zacharias, which Zacharias he (Elias) visited and gave promise that he should have a
son, and his name should be John, and he should be filled with the spirit of Elias; which John I have sent unto you, my servants, Joseph Smith, jur. and Oliver Cowdery,
to ordain you unto this first priesthood which you have received, that you might be called and ordained even as Aaron: and also Elijah, unto whom I have committed the
keys of the power of turning the hearts of the fathers to the children, and the hearts of the children to the fathers, that the whole earth may not be smitten with a curse:
and also with Joseph and Jacob, and Isaac, and Abraham your fathers: by whom the promises remain; and also with Michael, or Adam, the father of all, the prince of
all, the ancient of days: and also with Peter, and James, and John, whom I have sent unto you, by whom I have ordained you and confirmed you to be apostles and
especial witnesses of my name, and bear the keys of your ministry: and of the same things which I revealed unto them, unto whom I have committed the keys of my
kingdom, and a dispensation of the gospel for the last times; and for the fulness of times, in the which I will gather together in one all things both which are in heaven and
which are on earth: and also with all those whom my father hath given me out of the world: wherefore lift up your hearts and rejoice, and gird up your loins, and take
upon you my whole armour, that ye may be able to withstand the evil day, having done all ye may be able to stand. Stand, therefore, having your loins girt about with
truth; having(c)on2005-2009,
 Copyright         the breaxtplate of righteousness;
                               Infobase   Media Corp.and your feet shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace which I have sent mine angels to Page
                                                                                                                                                        commit464
                                                                                                                                                                unto you,
                                                                                                                                                                      / 1033
taking the shield of faith wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked; and take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of my spirit, which I will
pour out upon you, and my word which I reveal unto you, and be agreed as touching all things whatsoever ye ask of me, and be faithful until I come, and ye shall be
caught up, that where I am ye shall be also. Amen.
especial witnesses of my name, and bear the keys of your ministry: and of the same things which I revealed unto them, unto whom I have committed the keys of my
kingdom, and a dispensation of the gospel for the last times; and for the fulness of times, in the which I will gather together in one all things both which are in heaven and
which are on earth: and also with all those whom my father hath given me out of the world: wherefore lift up your hearts and rejoice, and gird up your loins, and take
upon you my whole armour, that ye may be able to withstand the evil day, having done all ye may be able to stand. Stand, therefore, having your loins girt about with
truth; having on the breaxtplate of righteousness; and your feet shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace which I have sent mine angels to commit unto you,
taking the shield of faith wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked; and take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of my spirit, which I will
pour out upon you, and my word which I reveal unto you, and be agreed as touching all things whatsoever ye ask of me, and be faithful until I come, and ye shall be
caught up, that where I am ye shall be also. Amen.

In obedience to the above commandment we prepared some wine of our own making, and held our meeting, consisting only of five, viz. Newel Knight and his wife,
myself and my wife, and John Whitmer. We partook together of the sacrament, after which we confirmed these two sisters into the church, and spent the evening in a
glorious manner. The Spirit of the Lord was poured out upon us, we praised the Lord God and rejoiced exceedingly. About this time a spirit of persecution began again
to manifest itself against us in the neighbourhood where I now resided, which was commenced by a man of the Methodist persuasion, who professed to be a minister of
God, and whose name was-. This man came to understand that my father-in-law and his family had promised us protection, and were friendly; and enquiring into the
work, and knowing that if he could get him turned against me, my friends in that place would be but few: he accordingly went to visit my father-in-law, and told him
falsehoods concerning me of the most shameful nature, which turned the old gentleman and his family so much against us, that they would no longer promise us
protection nor believe our doctrines. Towards the latter end of August, 1, in company with John and David Whitmer, and my brother Hyrum Smith, visited the church
at Colesville, New York. Well knowing the determined hostilities of our enemies in that quarter, and also knowing that it was our duty to visit the church, we had called
upon our heavenly Father, in mighty-prayer, that he would grant us an opportunity of meeting with them-that he would blind the eyes of our enemies so that they would
not know us, and that we might, on this occasion, return unmolested.

Our prayers were not in vain, for when within a little distance of Mr. Knight's place, we encountered a large company at work upon the public road, amongst whom
were several of our most bitter enemies. They looked earnestly at us, but not knowing us, we passed on without interruption. We that evening assembled the church,
and confirmed them, partook of the sacrament and held a happy meeting, having inuch reason to rejoice in the God of our salvation, and sing hosannas to his holy
name. Next morning we set out on our return home, and although our enemies had offered a reward of five dollars to any one who would give them information of our
arrival, yet did we get clear out of the neighbourhood, without the least annoyance, and arrived at home in safety. Some few days afterwards, however, Newel Knight
came to my place, and from him we learnt that very shortly after our departure the mob had come to know of our having been there, when they immediately collected
together, and had threatened the brethren and very much annoyed them during all that day. Meantime, brother Knight had come with his waggon, prepared to move my
family, &c., &c., to Fayette, N. Y. Mr. Whitmer having heard of the persecutions which had been got up against us at Harmony, Penn., had invited us to go and live
with him: and during the last week of August we arrived at Fayette, amidst the congratulations of our brethren and friends. To our great grief, however, we soon found
that Satan had been lying in wait to deceive, and seeking whom he might devour. Brother Hyrum Page had got in his possession a certain stone, by which he had
obtained certain revelations, concerning the upbuilding of Zion, the order of the church, &c., &c., all of which were entirely at variance with the order of God's house,
as laid down in the New Testament, as well as our late revelations. As a conference meeting had been appointed for the first day of September, I thought it wisdom not
to do much more than to converse with the brethren on the subject, until the conference should meet. Finding, however, that many (especially the Whitmer family and
Oliver Cowdery), were believing much in the thing set forth by this stone, we thought best to inquire of the Lord, concerning so important a matter, and before
conference convened, we received the following:-

Revelation to Oliver Cowdery. Given At Fayette N. Y. September 1830.

Behold, I say unto thee, Oliver, that it shall be given unto thee, that thou shalt be heard by the church, in all things whatsoever thou shalt teach them by the Comforter,
concerning the revelations and commadments which I have given.

But behold, verily, verily, I say unto thee, no one shall be appointed to receive commandments and revelations in this church, excepting my servant, Joseph Smith, jun.,
for he receiveth them even as Moses; and thou shalt be obedient unto the things which I shall give unto him, even as Aaron, to declare faithfully the commandments and
the revelations with power and authority unto the church. And if thou art led at any time by the Comforter to speak or teach, or at all times by the way of
commandment unto the church, thou mayest do it. But thou shalt not write by way of commandment, but by wisdom. And thou shalt not command him who is at thy
head, and at the head of the church, for I have given him the keys of the mysteries and the revelations which are sealed, until I shall appoint unto them another in his
stead.

And now, and behold, I say unto you, that you shall go unto the Lamanites and preach my gospel unto them; and inasmuch as they receive thy teachings, thou shalt
cause my church to be established among them, and thou shalt have revelations, but write them not by way of commandment. And now, behold, I say unto you, that it
is not revealed and no man knoweth where the city shall be built, but it shall be given hereafter. Behold, I say unto you, that it shall be on the borders by the Lamanites.

Thou shalt not leave this place until after the conference, and my servant Joseph shall be appointed to preside over the conference by the voice of it, and what he saith
to thee thou shalt tell. And again, thou shalt take thy brother Hiram Page between him and thee alone, and tell him that those things which he hath written from that stone
are not of me, and that Satan deceiveth him; for, behold, these things have not been appointed unto him, neither shall any thing be appointed unto any of this church
contrary to the church covenants, for all things must be done in order and by common consent in the church by the prayer of faith.

And thou shalt assist to settle these things according to the covenants of the church before thou shalt take thy journey among the Lamanites. And it shall be given thee
from the time that thou shalt go, until the time that thou shalt return, what thou shalt do. And thou must open thy mouth at all times, declaring my gospel with the sound
of rejoicing. Amen.

Letter From An Englishman.

From the Times and Seasons.

Dear Sir,-As I am a traveller who am sometimes in the habit of committing my thoughts to paper, and having perceived that the people called Mormons are grossly
abused and misrepresented, I extract the following remarks from my journal. If you think them worthy of a place in your invaluable periodical, you are at liberty to insert
them:-

"Having, whilst in my native land, heard a great deal said respecting the people called Mormons, I thought it would be well, in the course of my rambles (or tour) to visit
their city, hold converse with them, see their city, investigate their principles, and judge for myself. I had heard, previous to my leaving England, some of their
missionaries, among whom was elders Woodruff, Richards, and Young. I thought they were setters forth of strange doctrine, yet it had an influence on my mind, so that
I felt determined, as soon as opportunity served, to hear both sides of the question, as well from the Missourians as from any other source, with an unprejudiced mind. I
had previous to this time, been a member of the Methodist church, but having observed that there existed in the breasts of those people a very strong prejudice with
respect to the Mormons, I could not give full credence to their statements, neither could I rest satisfied with the statement of the Mormons: I thought it was possible that
they might dissemble in England, but, as a people, they could not do so at home, their actions would appear ungarnished; they would there act out their principles, and
 Copyright
their        (c) 2005-2009,
       moral and                Infobase
                  religious influence    Media
                                      would     Corp.
                                            there be seen as clear as the sun at noon day; but above all I wanted to know something concerning thePage        465 / 1033
                                                                                                                                                       Missourian
persecution; so after having overcome all opposition (some of my friends being greatly alarmed lest I should become a follower of Joe, as they termed it), I took ship
and arrived in safety at New Orleans. I then sailed up the Mississippi, and landed at St. Louis. As soon as I had taken lodgings I commenced my enquiries respecting
I felt determined, as soon as opportunity served, to hear both sides of the question, as well from the Missourians as from any other source, with an unprejudiced mind. I
had previous to this time, been a member of the Methodist church, but having observed that there existed in the breasts of those people a very strong prejudice with
respect to the Mormons, I could not give full credence to their statements, neither could I rest satisfied with the statement of the Mormons: I thought it was possible that
they might dissemble in England, but, as a people, they could not do so at home, their actions would appear ungarnished; they would there act out their principles, and
their moral and religious influence would there be seen as clear as the sun at noon day; but above all I wanted to know something concerning the Missourian
persecution; so after having overcome all opposition (some of my friends being greatly alarmed lest I should become a follower of Joe, as they termed it), I took ship
and arrived in safety at New Orleans. I then sailed up the Mississippi, and landed at St. Louis. As soon as I had taken lodgings I commenced my enquiries respecting
the Mormons. What think you of the Mormons? I asked. I had scarcely spoken before my ears were saluted from all quarters, from high and low, rich and poor. The
Mormons! The mean Mormons! The G-d d-d Mormons! The deluded Mormons, &c. I heard them calumniated and vilified, nay, abused beyond belief. They informed
me that their crimes were of the deepest dye. That polygamy was not only tolerated but practised amongst them; that they would rob and plunder, and that blood and
murder was to be found in their skirts; that after they had stripped the poor stranger of his all, they confined him in a kind of dungeon, underneath the temple, where he
was fed upon bread and water, until death put a period to his sufferings-left to die alone without a kind friend by him to perform the last sad offices, or to see him
consigned to the silent tomb; but like a dog he was left to die, and like a dog he was buried. Well, one would have thought that after having heard all this my courage
must have failed, and that I would at once have given up the search, but I called to mind the old adage-"nothing venture nothing have." History also informed me of the
wonderful exploits performed in days of yore by the chivalrous and noble knights of England, and

so I felt determined to see and behold the wonderful place, with the history of which I had become acquainted. I had, however, determined within myself to sell my
liberty and life as dearly as I could, in case the reports I had heard should prove true, but the fact was, I did not place much confidence in their Jack-the-Giant-Killer's
tales, looking upon them as being too marvellous to be true. I landed at Nauvoo on a beautiful morning in the summer season. I felt a degree of superstitious dread to
creep over me, as I set my foot upon the shore. Presently I discovered some armed men advancing towards where I was, but immediately perceived that they were
peaceable citizens of the place, engaged in a pleasure party. As I walked onward I felt myself comparatively at home, as I now and again met with an Englishman that I
once had gazed upon in my native land. I directed my course towards the temple, and after having gazed upon and thoroughly examined every part of it, I was soon led
to the conclusion that there was not much danger to be apprehended from being confined in the subterranean vaults or dungeon beneath the temple; I took up my
abode as convenient to that edifice as I could, in order that I might be the better enabled to take cognizance of every circumstance which might come under my
observation; I had resolved to keep upon a strict look out, and to keep my head and understanding from being confused, in order that I might be enabled to judge
correctly, and have a true and correct report to send to my native land, should I be permitted to reach its shores in safety. The city is of great dimensions, laid out in
beautiful order; the streets are wide, and cross each other at right angles, which will add greatly to its order and magnificence when finished. The city rises on a gentle
incline from the rolling Mississippi, and as you stand near the temple you may gaze on the picturesque scenery around; at your side is the temple, the wonder of the
world; round about, and beneath you may behold handsome stores, large mansions, and fine cottages, interspersed with varied scenery; at the foot of the town rolls the
noble Mississippi, bearing upon its bosom the numerous steam ships which are conveying the Mormons from all parts of the world to their home. I have seen them
landed, and I have beheld them welcomed to their homes with the tear of joy and the gladdening smile, to share the embrace of all around. I have heard them exclaim
how happy to live here! how happy to die here! and then how happy to rise here in the resurrection! It is their happiness; then why disturb the Mormons so long as they
are happy and peaceable, and are willing to live so with all men. I would say-"let them live." The inhabitants seem to be a wonderfully enterprizing people; the walls of
the temple have been raised considerably this summer; it is calculated when finished to be the glory of Illinois. They are endeavouring to establish manufactories in the
city. They have enclosed large farms on the prairie ground, on which they have raised corn, wheat, hemp, &c., and all this they have accomplished within the short
space of four years. I do not believe that there is another people in existence who could have made such improvements in the same length of time, under the same
circumstances. And here allow me to remark, that there are some here who have lately emigrated to this place, who have built themselves large and convenient houses
in the town, others on their farms on the prairie, who, if they had remained at home might have continued to live in rented houses all their days, and never once have
entertained the idea of building one for themselves at their own expence. Joseph Smith, the Mormon prophet, is a singular character; he lives at the "Nauvoo Mansion
House," which is, I understand, intended to become a home for the stranger and traveller; and I think from my own personal observation that it will be deserving of the
name. The prophet is a kind, cheerful, sociable companion. I believe that he has the goodwill of the community at large, and that he is ever ready to stand by and
defend them in any extremity, and as I saw the prophet and his brother Hyrum conversing together one day, I thought I beheld two of the greatest men of the nineteenth
century. I have witnessed the Mormons in their assemblies on a Sunday, and I know not where a similar scene could be effected or produced. With respect to the
teachings of the prophet, I must say that there are some things hard to be understood, but he invariably supports himself from our good old Bible. Peace and harmony
reigns in the city. The drunkard is scarcely ever seen as in other cities; neither does the awful imprecation, or profane oath strike upon your ear; but while all is storm
and tempest and confusion abroad, respecting the Mormons, all is peace and harmony at home.

ecution in Missouri, I do not believe that the Mormons deserved it at their hands, but, it is my firm belief that the Missourians did actually slay innocent men, defenceless
women, and helpless children. From all the testimony that I have been able to gather, both from the inhabitants of Missouri and the Mormons, this is established in my
mind beyond a doubt. Oh, Missouri, Missouri, what hast thou done? Thou hast slain the innocent and defenceless; driven twelve thousand men and women from thy
inhospitable bosom; thou hast robbed them of their property-of their all; compelled them to wander on the wide-spreading prairie in the depth of winter, there to endure
cold, hunger, and thirst. Thou hast bound their leaders in chains-confined them in dungeons, without affording them a sufficiency of bread and water! feeding them on
human flesh! setting demons to guard them, whose boast it was that they had robbed innocence of its charms, and trampled upon virtue with more than fiendish
impunity. But cease my pen to rehearse the story, and take up a lamentation for her-the star whose glory is dimmed; the state whose escutcheon is tarnished with deeds
of inhumanity and blood. Where, oh, where is Washington? Where, oh, where are your fathers, who amidst the clash of arms and the thunder of cannon, so nobly
stood forward in defence of liberty and innocence? But they are gone, and what they bled and died for is abused and trampled upon by their recreant children! Yes,
trampled upon by Missouri; and thou that mightest have been the glory of the west, hast fallen; thy honours are fled, thy glory is laid in the dust, and a dark page will for
ever rest on thy history. But what shall be done for thee, thou most mighty? Wherewith shall thou be restored to thy greatness? Is thy wound incurable? is there no
balm? is there no healing medicine? is there no physician? If there is a kind, merciful heart left in Missouri-a philanthropist, he may exclaim, they shall be restored to their
houses and homes, to their lands and to their all! and then shall not our glory and honours return to us again! But justice would answer in a voice of thunder, you cannot
restore to the wife him whom ye have taken and murdered in cold blood! You cannot restore the innocent child to the fond embrace of its parent, which you, with more
than savage barbarity, destroyed! Neither can you restore that virtue, which you have inhumanly taken away with devilish rage! Therefore do the devils rejoice, the
heavens are ashamed, and thy name will never be mentioned by the virtuous and good but with detestation and abhorrence. But, say some, the state of Illinois has
disgraced itself by protecting the Mormons. Wherein, I ask? In protecting the innocent and brave? The Mormons are calculated to do honour to any state. Look and
see what they have done at Nauvoo during the comparatively short time they have been there, and if they are enabled to proceed as they have commenced, their town
ere long will become a mighty city. The prophet and the temple attract people from all parts; these must bring wealth into the state necessarily. And now I would say in
conclusion, beware men of Illinois, and let the Mormons alone; let them be protected; let their rights and privileges be preserved unto them sacred, and they will soon
become a great and a mighty people, and the governor who received them from the lawless Missourians will be held in everlasting remembrance; yea, his name will be
had in honour through all generations.

"Yours,

"AN ENGLISHMAN."

The Church of Christ.

(From the Evening and Morning Star.)
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 466 / 1033
He that is Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, even Jesus Christ is the head of the Church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. Adam was the first
member of the Church of Christ on earth, and the first High Priest after the order of the Son of God.
The Church of Christ.

(From the Evening and Morning Star.)

He that is Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, even Jesus Christ is the head of the Church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. Adam was the first
member of the Church of Christ on earth, and the first High Priest after the order of the Son of God.

In order to show the rise of the Church in the first days, we take an extract from the words of Enoch.

And Enoch continued his speech, saying: The Lord which spake with me, the same is the God of Heaven, and he is my God, and your God, and ye are my brethren,
and why counsel ye yourselves, and deny the God of Heaven?

The Heavens hath he made: the Earth is his footstool: and the foundation thereof is his:

Behold he hath laid it, an host of men hath he brought in upon the face thereof.

And death hath come upon our fathers, nevertheless we know them, and cannot deny, and even the first of all we know, even Adam.

For a book of remembrance we have written, among us, according to the pattern given by the finger of God:

And it is given in our own language.

And as Enoch spake forth the words of God, the people trembled, and could not stand before his presence:

And he saith unto them, because that Adam fell we are? and by his fall came death: and we are made partakers of misery and wo.

Behold Satan hath come among the children of men, and tempteth them to worship him:

And men have become carnal, sensual and devilish, and are shut out from the presence of God.

But God hath made known unto my fathers, that all men must repent.

And he called upon our father Adam, by his own voice, saying, I am God: I made the world, and men before they were.

And he also said unto him, If thou wilt turn unto me, and bearken unto my voice and believe, and repent of all thy transgressions, and be baptized even by water in the
name of mine only begotten Son, which is full of grace and truth, which is Jesus Christ, the only name which shall be given under heaven whereby salvation shall come
unto the children of men:

And ye shall ask all things in his name; and whatever ye shall ask, it shall be given.

And our father Adam spoke unto the Lord, and said, Why is it that men must repent and be baptized by water?

And the Lord said unto Adam, behold I have forgiven thee thy transgressions in the garden of Eden.

Thence came the saying abroad among the people, that Christ hath atoned for original guilt, wherein the sins of the parents cannot be answered upon the heads of the
children, for they are whole from the foundation of the world.

And the Lord spoke unto Adam, saying, Inasmuch as thy children are conceived in sin, even so when they begin to grow up, sin conceiveth in their hearts, and they
taste the bitter, that they may know to prize the good.

And it is given unto them to know good from evil: wherefore they are agents unto themselves, and I have given unto you another law and commandment:

Wherefore teach it unto your children, that all men, every where, must repent, or they can in no wise inherit the kingdom of God:

For no unclean thing can dwell there, or dwell in his presence:

For in the language of Adam, Man of Holiness is his name; and the name of his only begotten, is the Son of Man, even Jesus Christ, a righteous Judge which shall
come.

I give unto you a commandment to teach these things freely unto your children, saying,

That, inasmuch as they were born into the world, by the fall which bringeth death, by water and blood and the Spirit, which I have made, and so become of dust a living
soul, even so ye must be born again of water and the Spirit, and cleansed by blood, even the blood of mine Only Begotten into the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven:
that ye may be sanctified from all sin, and enjoy the words of eternal life in this world, and eternal life in the world to come, even immortal glory.

For by the water ye know the commandment: by the Spirit we are justified, and by the blood ye are sanctified, that in you is given the record of heaven, the Comforter;
the peaceable things of immortal glory:

The truth of all things, that which quickeneth all things, which maketh alive all things; that which knoweth all things, and hath all power according to wisdom, mercy,
truth, justice, and judgment.

And now, behold, I say unto you, this is the plan of salvation unto all men: the blood of mine Only Begotten which shall come in the meridian of time.

And behold every thing has its likeness, and all things are created and made to bear of me, both things which are temporal, and things which are spiritual; things which
are in the heavens above; and things which are on the earth; and things which are in the earth; and things which are under the earth, both above and beneath.: all things
bear record of me.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
And it came to pass when the Lord had spoken with Adam, our father, that Adam cried unto the Lord, and he was caught away by the Spirit ofPage   467
                                                                                                                                          the Lord, and/was
                                                                                                                                                        1033
carried down into the water, and was laid under the water, and was brought forth out of the water.
And behold every thing has its likeness, and all things are created and made to bear of me, both things which are temporal, and things which are spiritual; things which
are in the heavens above; and things which are on the earth; and things which are in the earth; and things which are under the earth, both above and beneath.: all things
bear record of me.

And it came to pass when the Lord had spoken with Adam, our father, that Adam cried unto the Lord, and he was caught away by the Spirit of the Lord, and was
carried down into the water, and was laid under the water, and was brought forth out of the water.

And thus he was baptized, and the Spirit of God descended upon him: and thus he was born of the Spirit, and he became quickened in the inner man.

And he heard a voice out of heaven, saying, Thou art baptized with fire, and with the Holy Ghost.

This is the record of the Father, and the Son, from henceforth and forever: and thou art after the order of him who was without beginning of days or end of years, from
all eternity. Behold thou art one in me a son of God: and thus may all become all my sons. Amen.

In addition to this, we make a further extract from the words of Enoch, as published in the Star of August last. It shows to what a state of purity the Church had arrived
at his day, besides being a good example for every disciple to follow, that means to do the will of God in our day, in order to abide a celestial glory in his presence. It
reads thus:-"And the Lord came and dwelt with his people, and they dwelt in righteousness. The fear of the Lord was upon all nations, so great was the glory of the
Lord which was upon his people: And the Lord blessed the land, and they were blessed upon the mountains, and upon the high places, and did flourish.

"And the Lord called his people Zion, because they were of one heart and of one mind, and dwelt in righteousness; and there was no poor among them: and Enoch
continued his preaching in righteousness unto the people of God. And it came to pass in his days, that was called the city of holiness, even Zion."

As before said, Christ is the head of his church, and from him comes every good and perfect gift. And for the perfecting of the Saints and so forth, he has bestowed
offices and ordinances, with order, for the benefit of the whole church. The high priesthood, of which order is he, the Son of God, or this priesthood being a type of his
order, is set forth as follows, by Alma:-

"And again, my brethren, I would cite your minds forward to the time when the Lord God gave these commandments unto his children; and I would that ye should
remember that the Lord God ordained priests, after his holy order, which was after the order of his Son, to teach these things unto the people; and those priests were
ordained after the order of his Son, in a manner that thereby the people might know in what manner to look forward to his Son for redemption.

And this is the manner after which they were ordained, being called and prepared from the foundation of the world, according to the foreknowledge of God, on
account of their good works; in the first place being left to choose good or evil; therefore they having chosen good, and exercising exceeding great faith, are called with
a holy calling, yea, with that holy calling which was prepared with and according to a preparatory redemption for such:

And thus they, having been called to this holy calling on account of their faith, while others would reject the Spirit of God on account of the hardness of their hearts and
the blindness of their minds, while, if it had not been for this, they might have had as great privilege as your brethren.

Or in fine: in the first place they were on the same standing with their brethren, thus this holy calling being prepared from the foundation of the world for such as would
not harden their hearts, being in and through the atonement of the only begotten Son, which was prepared:

And thus being called with this holy calling, and ordained unto the high priesthood of the holy order of God, to teach his commandments unto the children of men, that
they also might enter into his rest, this high priesthood being after the order of his Son, which order was from the foundation of the world, or in other words, being
without beginning of days or end of years, being, prepared from eternity to all eternity according to, his foreknowledge of all things. Now they were ordained after this
manner; being called with a holy calling, and ordained with a holy ordinance, and taking upon them the high priesthood of the holy order, which calling, and ordinance,
and high priesthood, is without beginning or end; thus they become high priests forever, after the order of the Son, the only begotten of the Father, which is without
beginning of days or end of years, which is full of grace, equity, and truth. And thus it is. Amen.

Now as I said concerning the holy order of this high priesthood: there were many which were ordained and became high priests of God; and it was on account of the
exceeding faith and repentance, and their righteousness before God, they choosing to repent and work righteousness, rather than to perish, therefore they were called
after his holy order, and were sanctified, and their garments were washed white, through the blood of the Lamb.

Now they, after being sanctified by the Holy Ghost, having their garments made white, being pure and spotless before God, could not look upon sin, save it were with
abhorrence; and there were many, exceeding great many, which were made pure, and entered into the rest of the Lord their God.

And now, my brethren, I would that ye should humble yourselves before God, and bring forth fruit meet for repentance, that ye may also enter into that rest; yea,
humble yourselves even as the people in the days of Melchisedec, who was also a high priest after this same order which I have spoken, which also took upon him the
high priesthood forever.

And it was this same Melchisedec to whom Abraham paid tithes: yea, even our father Abraham paid tithes of one tenth part of all he possessed.

Now these ordinances were given after this manner, that thereby the people might look forward on the Son of God, it being a type of his order, or it being his order;
and this, that they might look forward to him for a remission of their sins, that they might enter into the rest of the Lord.

Now this Melchisedec was a king over the land of Salem; and his people had waxed strong in iniquity and abominations; yea, they had all gone astray: they were full of
all manner of wickedness: but Melchisedec having exercised mighty faith, and received the office of the high priesthood, according to the holy order, of God, did preach
repentance unto his people.

And behold, they did repent; and Melchisedec did establish peace in the land in his days; therefore he was called the Prince of Peace, for he was the king of Salem;
and he did reign under his father.

Now there were many before him, and also there were many afterwards, but none were greater; therefore of him they have more particularly made mention.

Editorial.

WE feel led to drop a hint or two to the Saints generally, and particularly to the Priesthood, this month, on a subject which we consider of much importance, namely,
that the servants of the Lord in the last days, are to be saviours of men, and not destroyers. What we mean, is this, we have observed some individuals whose whole
soul seems to be engaged in ferreting out and detecting iniquity in others, and thus their whole time is absorbed by accusations of the brethren. Now we fearlessly
 Copyright
declare  that (c)
              such2005-2009,     Infobase
                    a spirit is not of God,Media  Corp.
                                           but is the                                                                                                  Page 468
                                                      spirit of the evil one, who has been the accuser from the beginning. At the same time let it be understood, that/ we
                                                                                                                                                                        1033
                                                                                                                                                                           are
not desirous that iniquity should be hidden and pass unpunished; by no means, but that its magnitude should never be increased by a mistaken zeal.
WE feel led to drop a hint or two to the Saints generally, and particularly to the Priesthood, this month, on a subject which we consider of much importance, namely,
that the servants of the Lord in the last days, are to be saviours of men, and not destroyers. What we mean, is this, we have observed some individuals whose whole
soul seems to be engaged in ferreting out and detecting iniquity in others, and thus their whole time is absorbed by accusations of the brethren. Now we fearlessly
declare that such a spirit is not of God, but is the spirit of the evil one, who has been the accuser from the beginning. At the same time let it be understood, that we are
not desirous that iniquity should be hidden and pass unpunished; by no means, but that its magnitude should never be increased by a mistaken zeal.

Let it ever then be borne in mind that the servants of the Lord are to instruct the ignorant, to build up and strengthen the weak, and ever remember that they are
connected with a system of SALVATION and not of destruction, and imitating their great Head, they must be ready to do all things, and suffer all things, that they may
be instrumental in the salvation of the children of men.

EMIGRATION.-We wish also to make a few remarks upon this subject for the benefit of the Saints generally. Our latest communications from Nauvoo, direct us to
urge upon the attention of the Saints the subject of the `gathering,' without fear, as the increased facilities and accommodations for strangers at Nauvoo, fully warrant
this; yet we still are wishful that nothing be done hastily, or without consideration, as by flight.

Those who are wishing to emigrate, should give notice of the same to the presidency here, as early as convenient, securing their berths by a transmission of the whole or
part of their passage money, through the Post Office, or otherwise; at the same time sending the names, ages and occupation of each; and let it be particularly remarked
and attended to, not omitting the names of infants, as both the laws of England and America count by souls or heads, and very unpleasant circumstances have arisen
sometimes through the neglect of not sending the names of infants; this mistake has been made doubtlessly by infants under twelve months not being chargeable, but still,
let it be understood that their names are required to be entered the same as others.

Also, when practicable, it would be well for us to be apprized of the time of the arrival of parties in Liverpool, that we might provide some one at once to conduct them
to our office; but if otherwise, let all parties, without the least delay, or without hearkening to the various offers of assistance and accommodation that may be made
them, at once inquire for our office, in order that they may avoid the imposition that will probably otherwise be practised upon them.

By the time this is out of the press, two ships, namely, the Isaac Allerton, and the Swanton, will be afloat, each bearing a number of Saints for the land of Joseph. We
would also state, that we expect to engage a large ship to sail from the first to the tenth of March next, for emigrants, over whom it is expected elder Hiram Clark will
preside on his return home. Applications for a passage by which, we should be glad to receive as early as convenient, of the exact day of sailing we will give the earliest
notice.

We feel it our duty to urge upon the attention of the Saints generally, a more extensive perusal and circulation of our publications. We have received an address in the
Times and Seasons on this subject, to the Saints generally; and we think the propriety and force of these remarks will be felt by all. True religion is a system of
progression in wisdom and intelligence, in order that the Saints may be prepared to enter into the presence of God; and it is a most certain truth that the individual who
is not longing and thirsting after knowledge, and the acquisition of that intelligence which is necessary to perfect his being, is manifestly in a state of listlessness, or, to say
the least of it, not in a state of progression. Let the elders and others, therefore, urge upon the Saints the study of the Book of Mormon, and the other publications of
the Church, that they may be built up in their most holy faith, and thus be enabled to stand in the day of trial.

Correspondence.

Mr. Editor,-The idea has frequently crossed my mind, that, were the elders of the Church of Jesus Christ in this age, to keep a journal of their travels and ministry, and
record all the healings and miracles they had witnessed from time to time; that, should their separate journals be afterwards collected together and published in a
volume, I am inclined to believe, that a far greater number of manifest displays of the power of God would be therein recorded, than is found in the journals of the
elders of the Church of Jesus Christ, in the early ages; at least, so far as they are faithfully handed down to us in the New Testament Scriptures. And, although as in
days of old, we are frequently branded with the epithets of "fools,-fanatics,-religious enthusiasts,-dupes and vile imposters;"-yet, "what we have felt and seen, with
confidence we tell." We have frequently heard, from individuals on whose testimony we can rely with the greatest confidence, of extraordinary displays of the power of
God in the gift of healing; such for instance, as the blind receiving their sight, the deaf having their hearing restored; the lame man being made to "leap as an hart," the
dumb spirit being cast out, and one instance of the dead being restored to life. Another instance of the kind last mentioned, with a heart overflowing with gratitude, I
desire to record. On the afternoon of yesterday, a child of mine, a girl, aged 8 years, was sliding on the rails of the staircase, when on a sudden she turned over, and fell
from top to bottom with a most tremendous crash, falling on her head, and being completely double when picked up by her mother, so much so indeed, that her
brother, who heard the noise, looked out of the kitchen, and seeing something lying in the passage motionless, concluded that his sister had thrown some dirty linen over
the rails, and took no further notice; her mother on hearing the noise occasioned by her fall, hastened out of the parlour to the fatal spot, and immediately discovered it
was poor Mary Jane, who lay motionless,-speechless,-senseless, yea, lifeless; who instantly took her up in her arms, and when she beheld her appearance, in an agony
she cried out, my child is dead, she has fallen and killed herself. By this time, I had hastened to the horrid scene, where I beheld my lovely girl scretched on the lap of
her disconsolate mother without the slightest appearance of life; I immediately examined her, and found that she breathed not, and that her pulsation had ceased : her
eyes also were wide open, and quite fixed as in death, and there appeared to be gathering over them the film of dissolution; in fact, if it be true that Eutychus (the young
man mentioned in the 20th chap. of the Acts of the Apostles, who fell from an upper story) was taken up dead, it is equally true, that my daughter was taken up dead;
for there was not the slightest vestige of life apparent. At this moment, with heart uplifted to my heavenly Father, I, in mighty faith placed my hands upon her and
ejaculated, "Lord heal my child," when in one moment she shewed signs of life, and attempted to speak, I immediately gave her to drink a little cold water, bathed her
head with the same; she then sat up and vomited considerably, and she is now so far recovered, as this morning to sing a verse of a hymn, and walk about as usual.
During my presidency over the Liverpool Conference, which is nearly eighteen months, I have witnessed many cases of healing, but never any so very striking as the
one I have just related. If you deem the narrative worthy of a place in the pages of the MILLENNIAL STAR, you are quite at liberty to insert it.

I remain, dear brother,

Yours sincerely, in the Gospel of Jesus,

GEORGE MITCHELSON.

Mr. Thos. Ward, 86, Chapel-street.

Notices.

We have just published, in pamphlet form, the whole of "OLIVER COWDERY'S LETTERS to W. W. PHELPS," which we confidently recommend to the attention of
the Saints; they are compositions of lasting importance upon the great subject of the coming forth and building up of the Church of God in these last days.-Price 6d.
each, or 5s per dozen.

We have just out of the Press a "REPLY OF JOSEPH SMITH'S to J. A. B-," which we recommend for extensive circulation, as eminently calculated to exhibit the
 Copyright
character of(c)
             the2005-2009,   Infobase
                 prophet of the        Media
                                Lord, and      Corp.
                                          the sentiments by which he is actuated.-Price 1d. each, or 7s. per hundred.                 Page 469 / 1033

Contents.
each, or 5s per dozen.

We have just out of the Press a "REPLY OF JOSEPH SMITH'S to J. A. B-," which we recommend for extensive circulation, as eminently calculated to exhibit the
character of the prophet of the Lord, and the sentiments by which he is actuated.-Price 1d. each, or 7s. per hundred.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

No. 11. March 1844. Vol. IV.
The Gathering.

From the Times and Seasons.

The gathering of the Saints is a subject which has created not a little speculation among the religious world, although some of its leading features are very familiar to the
Saints. It is thought a strange thing that the Saints should gather; and mankind being generally "ignorant of the scriptures, and of the power of God," are ready to ascribe
it to an impure motive, political intrigue, a thirst after power, or some other unholy influence. It is true that the gathering of the Jews is a subject which has obtained
some credence, and has been advocated by a portion of our modern theologists. The scriptures pertaining to this subject, have been thoroughly investigated, and the
idea of "Jerusalem being inhabited again in her own place, even in Jerusalem," is one that has been entertained by many, and they have reflected with pleasure and
delight upon the time when the promises made to God's ancient people should be fulfilled; when "he that has scattered the house of Israel shall also gather them." But
upon what principle, for what purpose, or by whom they should be gathered, is a subject about which men are most egregiously ignorant. Nor has it entered into their
minds that any other people should be gathered together, under the direction and guidance of heaven, nor that the principle of the gathering was one upon which
Jehovah had acted in the different ages of the world, for the building up of his kingdom, and the accomplishment of his purposes. Whereas the scriptures are full of
subjects of this kind, unfolding the designs of Jehovah pertaining to the different nations of the earth. Not only are Israel and Judah mentioned as objects of God's
mercy, but other nations also. The Moabites, the Amorites, and the Elamites, will not be among the least of those who shall participate in God's mercies. As the father
of the spirits of a flesh, Jehovah does exercise a paternal care over all his creatures, and in order to accomplish this will erect a standard, for, according to the prophet,
"Zion shall be established in righteousness, and all nations shall flock to her standard."

The purposes of God, in regard to the human family, are great and comprehensive, and are marked by the most consummate wisdom, and as in the formation of
worlds, the organization of the solar system, and the order of nature, his intelligence is displayed, so in regard to the well-being, safety, and happiness, both present and
future, of the universal world, he, as the great father of the human family, feels highly interested. It is true that be adopts plans and makes use of means, which, in the
estimation of men, in many instances would be foreign from the point; yet when we consider, that with Him dwells wisdom, that "his thoughts are not as our thoughts,
nor his ways as our ways," we shall not be surprised that he makes use of means for the accomplishment of his designs, which in many instances are, to us,
incomprehensible.

When the Lord created the heavens and the earth he had a design in it, and had certain purposes to accomplish, and when he created the beasts of the field, the fish of
the sea, and the fowls of the air-he did it to promote his purposes, and to advance his glory; and when man was placed as lord of the creation, it was for a purpose,
and the which, though it may now be mysterious, yet when the ourtain of heaven shall be withdrawn, and we shall comprehend eternal things, we shall see and
acknowledge "that the judge of all the earth has done right." The council of heaven was had among the Gods in the eternal world, pertaining to all these subjects of their
creation, before ever they were formed, "or the morning stars sang together for joy;" and by him who comprehends the end from the beginning, and before whom, and
with whom, the present, the past, and the future are one eternal now, their organization, habits, propensities, the object of their creation, the position they would take in
the order of that creation, and how and by what means they would be made happy, and increase his glory, was fully understood by him who has done "all things well."

The world was not made to be annihilated nor the creatures that he has formed: each of them were intended to fufil the measure of his creation. The sun, the moon, the
stars, the earth, man, beast, bird, and fish, all occupy their several spheres, all were made for the glory of God, and all were intended to fill up the measure of their
creation, and to bring about his purposes; and the beasts of the forest, the fish of the sea, or the the fowl of the air, all are necessary in the vast works of creation and
the chirping sparrow upon the house-top, fulfils the measure of its creation, in its own sphere, as much as an archangel does in his.

"Whichever link you from the order strike,
Tenth, or tenth thousand, breaks the chain alike."

It is true that they move in different spheres, and occupy a different glory: but although we cannot now see those various connecting links, the time will come when we
shall hear "every creature in heaven, every creature on the earth, and every creature under the earth, say, blessing and glory, and honour, and might, and majesty, and
dominion be ascribed unto Him that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the lamb for ever." It is true that they will occupy their several spheres, they will not all obtain the
same glory, `for there is one glory of the sun, and another glory of the moon, and another glory of the stars; and, as one star differeth from another star in glory, so also
will it be in the resurrection. There are also celestial bodies (and telestial bodies), and bodies terrestrial-and the glory of the celestial is one, and the glory of the telestial
is another, and the glory of the terrestrial is another.' Again, `all flesh is not the same flesh; but there is one kind of flesh of men, another flesh of beasts, another of
fishes, and another of birds.' All ocuppy their own place, fufil their own sphere and glorify God. And as there are different glories that the children of men will inherit, in
the eternal world, according to their faithfulness, diligence, and capacity in keeping the commandments of God while here; each one will be enabled to find his own
element, and participate in that kind of glory which is the most congenial to his nature and suited to his capacity, according to the testimony of the prophet.

"And they who are not sanctified through the law which I have given unto you, even the law of Christ, must inherit another kingdom; even that of a terrestrial kingdom,
or that of a telestial kingdom. For he who is not able to abide the law of a celestial kingdom cannot abide a celestial glory; and he who cannot abide the law of a
terrestrial kingdom, cannot abide a terrestrial glory; he who cannot abide the law of a telestial kingdom, cannot abide a telestial glory: therefore, he is not meet for the
kingdom of glory. Therefore, he must abide a kingdom which is not a kingdom of glory.

"And, again, verily I say unto you, the earth abideth the law of a celestial kingdom; for it fulfilleth the measure of its creation, and transgresseth not the law. Wherefore, it
shall be sanctified: yea, notwithstanding it shall die, it shall be quickened again, and shall abide the power by which it is quickened, and the righteous shall inherit it; for,
notwithstanding they die, they shall also rise again a spiritual body: they who are of a celestial spirit shall receive the same body which was a natural body; even ye shall
receive your bodies, and your glory shall be that glory by which your bodies are quickened. Ye who are quickened by a portion of the celestial glory shall then receive
of the same, even a fulness: and they who are quickened by a portion of the terrestrial glory shall then receive of the same, even a fulness; and also, they who are
quickened by a portion of the telestial glory shall then receive of the same, even a fulness; and they who remain shall also be quickened; nevertheless, they shall return
again to their own place, to enjoy that which they are willing to receive, because they were not willing to enjoy that which they might have received.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                              Page 470 / 1033
"For what doth it profit a man if a gift is bestowed upon him and he receive not the gift? Behold, he rejoices not in that which is given unto him, neither rejoices in him
who is the giver of the gift.
receive your bodies, and your glory shall be that glory by which your bodies are quickened. Ye who are quickened by a portion of the celestial glory shall then receive
of the same, even a fulness: and they who are quickened by a portion of the terrestrial glory shall then receive of the same, even a fulness; and also, they who are
quickened by a portion of the telestial glory shall then receive of the same, even a fulness; and they who remain shall also be quickened; nevertheless, they shall return
again to their own place, to enjoy that which they are willing to receive, because they were not willing to enjoy that which they might have received.

"For what doth it profit a man if a gift is bestowed upon him and he receive not the gift? Behold, he rejoices not in that which is given unto him, neither rejoices in him
who is the giver of the gift.

"And, again, verily I say unto you, that which is governed by law is also preserved by law, and perfected and sanctified by the same. That which breaketh a law, and
abideth not by law, but secketh to become a law unto itself, and willcth to abide in sin, and altogether abideth in sin, cannot be sanctified by law, neither by mercy,
justice, or judgment. Therefore, they must remain filthy still."-Page 101, Doctrines and Covenants.

It is evident from the above, that no man need murmur or complain at the dealings of God, for he will be enabled to obtain the very thing which he is looking and living
for.

The earth, as a part of the creation of God, has and will fulfil the measure of its creation. It has been baptized by water; it will be baptized by fire: it will be purified and
become celestial, and be a fit place for celestial bodies to inhabit. It will become the residence of those who have borne a celestial law, and of none other; after it has
thus become purified and made celestial. It was to obtain an inheritance of this kind that all the prophets, apostles, and ancient worthies, suffered and endured so
patiently all that they had to pass through. They had found out the way to come to God: the curtain of futurity was withdrawn from before their vision, and having a
knowledge of the designs and purposes of God in regard to the earth, `they endured as seeing him who is invisible,' `they were tempted, tried, and sawn asunder.' They
wandered about in sheep skins and in goat skins; they dwelt in deserts and in dens; and in the caves of the earth, for they had respect unto the recompense of reward;
they looked `for a city which hath foundation, whose builder and maker is God.' Well hath Paul said `they that say such things, declare plainly that they seek a country,
* * wherefore God is not ashamed to be called their God, for he hath prepared for them a city.' What is this city? a heavenly one; but it will come to this earth when the
earth is prepared to receive it. Hence, John says, Rev. xxi. 1-5: And I saw a new heaven and a new earth: for the first heaven and the first earth passed away, and there
was no more sea. And I, John, saw the holy city, new Jerusalem, coming down from God out of heaven, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband. And I heard a
great voice out of heaven, saying, Behold the tabernacle of God is with men, and he will dwell with them, and they shall be his people, and God himself shall be with
them, and be their God. And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes, and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow nor crying, neither shall there be any more
pain: for the former things are passed away. And he that sat upon the throne said, behold, I make all things new,-and he said unto me, Write, for these words are true
and faithful.

This, then, was the thing that the ancient saints had in view; it was to obtain this glory that they sought; it was for this they suffered and endured. Eternal life with them
was the only thing desirable; it was for this they lived, for this they died. And what to men with minds unenlightened would be folly and nonsense, to them was the
greatest height of wisdom, even the teachings of Jehovah, pertaining to their eternal welfare. And as man's everlasting tabernacle was designed to be on this earth; by
faith they sought, and by faith they obtained promises.' Abraham obtained a promise of the land of Canaan for himself and his posterity. The land of the Gentiles was
allotted to their several owners. Joseph had a promise of a land at the utmost bounds of the everlasting hills. Jared, at the destruction of the Tower of Babel,' had the
promise of an inheritance in this land. The twelve tribes of Israel had their inheritance divided unto them by lot, and unto various heads of families, God gave similar
promises. Yet we are told that though Abraham had the land of Canaan promised to him, for an everlasting inheritance, God gave him none inheritance in it' (in his life-
time), `no not so much as to set his foot'-Yet according to the Scriptures he will have and inherit it eternally.

Abraham, and many of his coadjutors were willing to abide a celestial law, and, therefore, obtained promises by faith through the priesthood of a celestial inheritance,
when the earth should be renewed: and as celestial glory was a prize worth seeking after, and enduring that they might obtain, men of faith in ancient days made every
effort to get in possession of the blessings flowing therefrom - it was for this that the tabernacle and ark were made-it was for this that the temple was built; and, if those
people who had already the Aaronic priesthood, had received the Saviour when he "came to his temple," he might, and would have unfolded to them many great and
eternal principles pertaining to futurity, connected with the priesthood, for which the temple was originally built.

It was the policy of all those ancient men of God, and the order of their Heavenly Father, to collect the people of God into one place, for the purpose of teaching them
the things of God, that they might be prepared to reign with him in a celestial glory. Thus, when the earth was becoming corrupt, Enoch collected together a people who
were virtuous and pure-who professed a willingness to be governed by the law of God, and as the earth was then becoming corrupt, and the children of men departing
from God and his ordinances, Enoch was selected as a faithful man of God, to whom was committed the priesthood, that he might assemble together God's chosen
people and save them from the contaminating influence of the world, and through the intercourse that he had with the Almighty, and the teaching of heaven, lead the
people in the paths of righteousness, teach them a celestial law, and prepare them for a celestial inheritance. Thus Enoch built up a Zion in his day, and as he "walked
with God," he of course received teaching, not only pertaining to himself, but also pertaining to those chosen ones over which God had given him the oversight. He did
receive revelations, and some of those revelations have been revealed to us: and after the pure in heart thus assembled, were prepared by upwards of one hundred
years of divine teaching, and there was no hopes of reclaiming the rest of the world, Enoch and his Zion were removed out of the world. They were not, for God took
them, and the saying went abroad that "Zion is fled."

Noah, who was left upon the earth for the purpose of preserving a pure seed after the earth should be destroyed, in consequence of having filled up the measure of their
iniquity, and every imagination of their heart being evil, preached but in vain to the then devoted inhabitants of the earth. He was preserved, however, and his seed, and
thus when the earth was laid desolate, there was a little gathering or Zion left to fulfil God's purposes, in regard to the earth, and perpetuate a pure seed. Having the
priesthood, Noah was prepared to teach them correct principles, and the seed of Noah thus assembled together were divinely taught. But it soon became evident that
man's heart was deceitful; that it was ready to start aside like a broken bough; and we find the people, as they became wicked, trying to arm themselves against the
judgments of God. They knew, that a short time before, the inhabitants of the world had been destroyed by a flood in consequence of their wickedness. They had no
doubt been warned by Jared and others of their wickedness, and what it would tend to, therefore, partly fearing lest the testimony of the servants of God might be true,
and partly braving the Almighty, they commenced building a tower whose top would reach to the heaven, for the ostensible purpose, as they said, of getting them a
name. God, however, took them in hand, confounded their language as a curse, and scattered them abroad upon all the face of the earth.

The brother of Jared, as a man of God, then pleaded with the Almighty that his speech and that of his family, might not be confounded, and that he and his seed might
be preserved from the corruptions of the earth, and that other families who feared God might be preserved with them; and that if the Lord would drive them from that
land, that he would give unto them another land, where they might fear God, and keep his statutes, and observe his ordinances. The Lord heard his prayer, and gave
them an inheritance in this land.

"And it came to pass that the brother of Jared did cry unto the Lord according to that which had been spoken by the mouth of Jared. And it came to pass that the Lord
did hear the brother of Jared, and had compassion upon him, and said unto him, Go to and gather together they flocks, both male and female, of every kind; and also of
the seed of the earth of every kind, and thy families; and also thy brother Jared and his family; and also thy friends and their families, and the friends of Jared and their
families. And when thou hast done this, thou shalt go at the head of them down into the valley, which is northward. And there will I meet thee, and I will go before thee
into a land which is choice above all the land of the earth. And there will I bless thee and thy seed, and raise up unto me of thy seed, and the seed of thy brother, and
they which shall go with thee, a great nation. And there shall be none greater than the nation which I will raise up unto me of thy seed, upon all the face of the earth. And
thus I will do(c)unto
 Copyright            thee because
                  2005-2009,       of this Media
                               Infobase    long time which ye have cried unto me."
                                                  Corp.                                                                                                Page 471 / 1033
Thus we find that they were taken from another people who had become corrupt, and set apart, or, gathered together, as a righteous branch of God's planting upon this
land; for the purpose of raising up a righteous seed unto God, "and there will I bless thee, and thy seed, and raise up unto ME of thy seed, and of the seed of thy
the seed of the earth of every kind, and thy families; and also thy brother Jared and his family; and also thy friends and their families, and the friends of Jared and their
families. And when thou hast done this, thou shalt go at the head of them down into the valley, which is northward. And there will I meet thee, and I will go before thee
into a land which is choice above all the land of the earth. And there will I bless thee and thy seed, and raise up unto me of thy seed, and the seed of thy brother, and
they which shall go with thee, a great nation. And there shall be none greater than the nation which I will raise up unto me of thy seed, upon all the face of the earth. And
thus I will do unto thee because of this long time which ye have cried unto me."

Thus we find that they were taken from another people who had become corrupt, and set apart, or, gathered together, as a righteous branch of God's planting upon this
land; for the purpose of raising up a righteous seed unto God, "and there will I bless thee, and thy seed, and raise up unto ME of thy seed, and of the seed of thy
brother, and of they who shall go with thee, a great nation." The promise of God moreover, to them was, that if they continued to fear God they should be blessed; but
if they departed from his ways, they should be cursed, for the decree was, as this was "a choice land above all others," that it should be preserved (as a place of
gathering), for a righteous people; and he had sworn in his wrath, unto the brother of Jared, that whoso should possess this land of promise, from that time henceforth
and forever, should serve him, the true and only God, or they should be swept off when the fulness of his wrath should come upon them.

To be continued.

History of Joseph Smith.

(Continued from page 153.)

Revelation Given in the Presence of Six Elders in Fayette New York September 1830.

Listen to the voice of Jesus Christ, your Redeemer, the great I AM, whose arm of mercy hath atened for your sins; who will gather his people even as a hen gathereth
her chickens under her wings, even as many as will hearken to my voice, and humble themselves before me, and call upon me in mighty prayer. Behold, verily, verily I
say unto you, that at this time your sins are forgiven you, therefore ye receive these things: but remember to sin no more, lest perils shall come upon you.

Verily I say unto you, that ye are chosen out of the world to declare my gospel with the sound of rejoicing, as with the voice of a trump: lift up your hearts and be glad,
for I am in your midst, and am your advocate with the Father; and it is his good will to give you the kingdom; and as it is written, Whatsoever ye shall ask in faith, being
united in prayer according to my command, ye shall receive; and ye are called to bring to pass the gathering of mine elect, for mine elect hear my voice and harden not
their hearts: wherefore the decree hath gone forth from the Father, that they shall be gathered in unto one place, upon the face of this land, to prepare their hearts, and
be prepared in all things, against the day when tribulation and desolation are sent forth upon the wicked: for the hour is nigh, and the day soon at hand, when the earth is
ripe: and all the proud and they that do wickedly, shall be as stubble, and I will burn them up, saith the Lord of host, that wickedness shall not be upon the earth: for the
hour is nigh, and that which was spoken by mine apostles must be fulfilled; for as they spoke so shall it come to pass; for I will reveal myself from heaven with power
and great glory, with all the hosts thereof, and dwell in righteousness with men on earth a thousand years, and the wicked shall not stand.

And again, verily, verily I say unto you, and it hath gone forth in a firm decrce, by the will of the Father, that mine apostles, the twelve which were with me in my
ministry at Jerusalem, shall stand at my right hand at the day of my coming in a pillar of fire, being clothed with the robe of righteousness, with crowns upon their heads,
in glory even as I am, to judge the whole house of Israel, even as many as have loved me and kept my commandments, and none else; for a trump shall sound both long
and loud, even as upon mount Sinai, and all the earth shall quake, and they shall come forth; yea, even the dead which died in me, to receive a crown of righteousness,
and to be clothed upon, even as I am, to be with me, that we may be one.

But, behold, I say unto you, that before this great day shall come, the sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall be turned into blood, and the stars shall fall from
heaven; and there shall be greater signs in heaven above, and in the earth beneath; and there shall be weeping and wailing among the hosts of men; and there shall be a
great hail-storm sent forth to destroy the crops of the earth; and it shall come to pass, because of the wickedness of the world, that I will take vengeance upon the
wicked, for they will not repent: for the cup of mine indignation is full; for behold, my blood shall not cleanse them if they hear me not.

Wherefore, I the Lord God will send forth flies upon the face of the earth, which shall take hold of the inhabitants thereof and shall eat their flesh, and shall cause
maggots to come in upon them, and their tongues shall be stayed that they shall not utter against me, and their flesh shall fall from off their bones, and their eyes from
their sockets: and it shall come to pass, that the beasts of the forest, and the fowls of the air, shall devour them up: and that great and abominable church, which is the
whore of all the earth, shall be cast down by devouring fire, according as it is spoken by the mouth of Ezekiel the prophet, which spoke of these things, which have not
come to pass, but surely meat, as I live, for abomination shall not reign.

And again, verily, verily I say unto you, that when the thousand years are ended, and men again begin to deny their God, then will I spare the earth but for a little
season; and the end shall come, and the heaven and the earth shall be consumed and pass away, and there shall be a new heaven and a new earth; for all old things
shall pass away, and all things shall become new, even the heaven and the earth, and all the fulness thereof, both men and beasts: and the fowls of the air, and the fishes
of the sea, and not one hair, neither mote, shall be lost, for it is the workmanship of mine hand.

But, behold, verily I say unto you, before the earth shall pass away, Michael mine archangel, shall sound his trump, and then shall all the dead awake, for their graves
shall be opened, and they shall come forth; yea, even all; and the righteous shall be gathered on my right hand unto eternal life; and the wicked on my left hand will I be
ashamed to own before the Father: wherefore I will say unto them, depart from me ye cursed into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels.

And now, behold, I say unto you, never at any time, have I declared from mine own mouth, that they should return, for where I am they cannot come, for they have no
power; but remember, that all my judgments are not given unto men: and as the words have gone forth out of my mouth, even so shall they be fulfilled, that the first shall
be last, and that the last shall be first in all things whatsoever I have created by the word of my power, which is the power of my spirit, for by the power of my spirit
created I them; yea, all things both spiritual and temporal. Firstly, spiritual; secondly, temporal; which is the beginning of my work. And again, firstly, temporal; and
secondly, spiritual; which is the last of my work. Speaking unto you, that you may naturally understand, but unto myself my works have no end, neither beginning; but it
is given unto you that ye may understand, because ye have asked it of me and are agreed.

Wherefore, verily I say unto you, that all things unto me are spiritual; and not at any time have I given unto you a law which was temporal; neither any man nor the
children of men; neither Adam your father, whom I created. Behold, I gave unto him that he should be an agent unto himself; and I gave unto him commandment, but no
temporal commandment gave I unto him, for my commandments are spiritual. They are not natural nor temporal, neither carnal nor sensual.

And it came to pass, that Adam being tempted of the devil, for, behold, the devil was before Adam, for he rebelled against me saying, `Give me thine honour, which is
my power.' And also a third part of the hosts of heaven turned he away from me because of their agency; and they were thrust down, and thus came the devil and his
angels. And, behold, there is a place prepared for them from the beginning, which place is hell; and it must needs be that the devil should tempt the children of men, or
they could not be agents unto themselves, for if they never should have bitter, they could not know the sweet.

Wherefore, it came to pass, that the devil tempted Adam and he partook the forbidden fruit and transgressed the commandment, wherein he became subject to the will
 Copyright
of the devil,(c) 2005-2009,
              because        Infobase
                      he yielded       Media Corp.
                                 unto temptation. Wherefore, I the Lord God caused that he should be cast out from the garden of Eden, from my        Page     472because
                                                                                                                                                        presence,    / 1033of
his transgression, wherein he became spiritually dead; which is the first death, even that same death, which is the last death, which is spiritual, which shall be pronounced
upon the wicked when I shall say, `Depart ye cursed.'
they could not be agents unto themselves, for if they never should have bitter, they could not know the sweet.

Wherefore, it came to pass, that the devil tempted Adam and he partook the forbidden fruit and transgressed the commandment, wherein he became subject to the will
of the devil, because he yielded unto temptation. Wherefore, I the Lord God caused that he should be cast out from the garden of Eden, from my presence, because of
his transgression, wherein he became spiritually dead; which is the first death, even that same death, which is the last death, which is spiritual, which shall be pronounced
upon the wicked when I shall say, `Depart ye cursed.'

But, behold, I say unto you, that I the Lord God gave unto Adam and unto his seed, that they should not die as to the temporal death, until I the Lord God should send
forth angels to declare unto them repentance and redemption, through faith on the name of mine Only Begotten Son. And thus did I, the Lord God, appoint unto man
the days of his probation, that by his natural death he might be raised in immortality unto eternal life, even as many as would believe, and they that believe not unto
eternal damnation, for they cannot be redeemed from their spiritual fall, because they repent not; for they will love darkness rather than light, and their deeds are evil,
and they receive their wages of whom they list to obey.

But, behold, I say unto you, that little children are redeemed from the foundation of the world, through mine Only Begotten. Wherefore they cannot sin, for power is not
given unto Satan to tempt little children, until they begin to become accountable before me; for it is given unto them even as I will, according to mine own pleasure, that
great things may be required at the hand of their fathers.

And again, I say unto you, that whose having knowledge, have I not commanded to repent? and he that hath no understanding, it remaineth in me to do according as it
is written. And now, I declare no more unto you at this time. Amen.

At length our conference assembled; the subject of the stone mentioned in a previous number, was discussed, and after considerable investigation, brother Page, as well
as the whole church, who were present, renounced the said stone, and all things connected therewith, much to our mutual satisfaction and happiness.

We now partook of the sacrament, confirmed and ordained many, and attended to a great variety of church business on that and the following day, during which time
we had much of the power of God manifested amongst us; the Holy Ghost came upon us, and filled us with joy unspeakable; and peace and faith, and hope and charity
abounded in our midst.

Before we separated we received the following:-

Revelation to David Whitmer Peter Whitmer Jun. and John Whitmer. Given September 1830.

Behold, I say unto you, David, that you have feared man and have not relied on me for strength, as you ought: but your mind has been on the things of the earth more
than on the things of me, your Maker, and the ministry whereunto you have been called; and you have not given heed unto my Spirit, and to those who were set over
you, but have been persuaded by those whom I have not commanded: wherefore you are left to inquire for yourself, at my hand, and ponder upon the things which you
have received. And your home shall be at your father's house, until I give unto you further commandments. And you shall attend to the ministry in the church, and before
the world, and in the regions round about. Amen.

Behold, I say unto you, Peter, that you shall take your journey with your brother Oliver, for the time has come, that it is expedient in me, that you shall open your mouth
to declare my gospel: therefore, fear not but give heed unto the words and advice of your brother, which he shall give you. And be you afflicted in all his afflictions, ever
lifting up your heart unto me in prayer and faith, for his and your deliverance: for I have given unto him power to build up my church among the Lamanites: and none
have I appointed to be his counsellor over him in the church, concerning church matters, except it is his brother Joseph Smith, jun. Wherefore give heed unto these
things and be diligent in keeping my commandments, and you shall be blessed unto eternal life. Amen.

Behold, I say unto you, my servant John, that thou shalt commence from this time forth to proclaim my gospel, as with the voice of a trump. And your labour shall be at
your brother Philip Burroughs, and in the regions round about: yea, wherever you can be heard, until I command you to go from hence. And your whole labour shall be
in Zion, with all your soul, from henceforth; yea, you shall ever open your mouth in my cause, not fearing what man can do, for I am with you. Amen.

Revelation to Thomas B. Marsh. Given September 1830.

Thomas, my son, blessed are you because of your faith in my work. Behold you have many afflictions because of your family: nevertheless I will bless you, and your
family; yea, your little ones, and the day cometh that they will believe and know the truth and be one with you in the church.

Lift up your heart and rejoice for the hour of your mission has come; and your tongue shall be loosed; and you shall declare glad tidings of great joy unto this
generation. You shall declare the things which have been revealed to my servant Joseph Smith, jun. You shall begin to preach from this time forth; yea to reap in the
field which is white already to be burned; therefore, thrust in your sickle with all your soul, and your sins are forgiven you: and you shall be laden with sheaves upon
your back, for the labourer is worthy of his hire. Wherefore your family shall live.

Behold, verily, I say unto you, go from them only for a little time, and declare my word, and I will prepare a place for them; yea, I will open the hearts of the people and
they will receive you. And I will establish a church by your hand, and you shall strengthen them and prepare them against the time when they shall be gathered. Be
patient in afflictions, revile not against those that revile. Govern your house in meekness, and be steadfast.

Behold, I say unto you, that you shall be a physician unto the church, but not unto the world, for they will not receive you. Go your way whithersoever I will, and it shall
be given you by the Comforter what you shall do, and whither you shall go. Pray always, lest you enter into temptation and lose your reward. Be faithful unto the end,
and do, I am with you. These words are not of man nor of men, but of me, even Jesus Christ, your Redeemer, by the will of the Father. Amen.

During the conference, which continued three days, the utmost harmony prevailed, and all things were settled satisfactorily to all present, and a desire was manifested
by all the Saints to go forward and labour with all their powers to spread the great and glorious principles of truth, which had been revealed by our heavenly Father. A
number were baptized during the conference and the work of the Lord spread and prevailed. At this time a great desire was manifested by several of the elders
respecting the remnants of the house of Joseph, the Lamanites, residing in the west, knowing that the purposes of God were great to that people, and hoping that the
time had come when the promises of the Almighty, in regard to that people were about to be accomplished, and that they would receive the gospel and enjoy its
blessings. The desire being so great, that it was agreed upon we should enquire of the Lord respecting the propriety of sending some of the elders among them, which
we accordingly did, and received the following revelation:-

Revelation to Parley P. Pratt and Ziba Peterson. Given October 1830.

And now, concerning my servant Parley P. Pratt, behold, I say unto him, that as I live I will that he shall declare my gospel and learn of me, and be meek and lowly of
heart; and that which I have appointed unto him, is, that he shall go with my servants Oliver Cowdery, and Peter Whitmer, jun. into the wilderness, among the
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                      Page
Lamanities; and Ziba Peterson, also, shall go with them, and I myself will go with them and be in their midst: and I am their advocate with the Father, and473    / 1033
                                                                                                                                                             nothing shall
prevail. And they shall give heed to that which is written and pretend to no other revelation, and they shall pray always that I may unfold unto them - to their
understanding; and they shall give heed unto these words and tride not, and I will bless them. Amen.
Revelation to Parley P. Pratt and Ziba Peterson. Given October 1830.

And now, concerning my servant Parley P. Pratt, behold, I say unto him, that as I live I will that he shall declare my gospel and learn of me, and be meek and lowly of
heart; and that which I have appointed unto him, is, that he shall go with my servants Oliver Cowdery, and Peter Whitmer, jun. into the wilderness, among the
Lamanities; and Ziba Peterson, also, shall go with them, and I myself will go with them and be in their midst: and I am their advocate with the Father, and nothing shall
prevail. And they shall give heed to that which is written and pretend to no other revelation, and they shall pray always that I may unfold unto them - to their
understanding; and they shall give heed unto these words and tride not, and I will bless them. Amen.

Immediately on receiving this revelation, preparations were made for the journey of the brethren therein designated, to the borders of the Lamanites, and a copy of the
revelation was given them. Having got ready for their journey, they bade adieu to their brethren and friends, and commenced their journey, preaching by the way, and
leaving a sealing testimony behind them, lifting up their voice like a trump in the different villages through which they passed. They continued their journey until they
come to Kirtland, Ohio, where they tarried some time, there being quite a number in that place who believed their testimony, and came forward and obeyed the gospel.
Among the number was elder Sidney S. Rigdon, and a large portion of the church over which he presided.

As there has been a great rumour, and many false statements have been given to the world respecting elder Rigdon's connexion with the Church of Jesus Christ. It is
necessary that a correct account of the same be given, so that the public mind may be disabused on the subject. I shall therefore proceed to give a brief history of his
life, down from authentic sources, as also an account of his connexion with the Church of Christ.

Correspondence of Gen. Joseph Smith and Hon. J. C. Calhoun.

From the Times and Seasons.

Nauvoo, Illinois, Nov. 4th, 1843.

Hon. John C. Calhoun,-Dear Sir,-As we understand you are a candidate for the presidency at the next election; and as the Latter-day Saints (sometimes called
Mormons, who now constitute a numerous class in the school politic of this vast republic), have been robbed of an immense amount of property, and endared nameless
sufferings by the state of Missouri, and from her borders have been driven by force of arms, contrary to our national covenants; and as in vain we have sought redress
by all constitutional, legal and honourable means, in her courts, her executive councils, and her legislative halls: and as we have petitioned congress to take cognizance
of our sufferings without effect, we have judged it wisdom to address to you this communication, and solicit an immediate, specific, and candid reply to What will be
your rule of action, relative to us as a people, should fortune favour your ascension to the chief magistracy?

Most respectfully, sir, your friend, and the friend of peace, good order, and constitutional rights,

JOSEPH SMITH.

In behalf of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.

Hon. John C. Calhoun, Fort Hill, S. C.

(Hon. J. C. Calhoun's Replt.)

Fort Hill, 2nd Dec., 1843.

Sir,-You ask me what would be my rule of action, relative to the Mormons, or Latter-day Saints, should I be elected President, to which I answer, that if I should be
elected, I would strive to administer the government according to the constitution and the laws of the union: and that as they make no distinction between citizens of
different religious creeds, I should make none. As far as it depends on the executive department, all should have the full benefit of both, and none should be exempt
from their operation.

But, as you refer to the case of Missouri, candour compels me to repeat, what I said to you at Washington, that according to my views, the case does not come within
the jurisdiction of the federal government, which is one of limited and specific powers.

With respect, I am, &c. &c.

J. C. CALHOUN.

Mr. Joseph Smith.

Naucoo, Illinois, Jan. 2nd., 1843.

Sir,-Your reply to my letter of last November, concerning your rule of action towards the Latter-day Saints, if elected President, is at hand; and, that you and your
friends of the same opinion, relative to the matter in question, may not be disappointed as to me, or my mind, upon so grave a subject, permit me, as a law-abiding
man, as a well-wisher to the perpetuity of constitutional rights and liberty, and as a friend to the free worship of Almighty God, by all according to the dictates of every
person's conscience, to say I am surprised, that a man, or men, in the highest stations of public life, should have made up such a fragile `view' of a case, than which
there is not one on the face of the globe fraught with so much consequence to the happiness of men in this world, or the world to come. To be sure, the first paragraph
of your letter appears very complacent, and fair on a white sheet of paper, and who, that is ambitious for greatness and power, would not have said the same thing?
Your oath would bind you to support the constitution and laws, and as all creeds and religions are alike tolerated, they must, of course, all be justified or condemned,
according to merit or demerit-but why, tell me why, are all the principle men held up for public stations, so cautiously careful, not to publish to the world that they will
judge a righteous judgment-law or no law; for laws and opinions, like the vanes of steeples, change with the wind. One congress passes a law, and another repeals it,
and one statesman says that the constitution means this, and another that, and who does not know that all may be wrong? The opinion and pledge, therefore, in the first
paragraph of your reply to my question, like the forced steam from the engine of a steam boat, makes the show of a bright cloud at first, but when it comes in contact
with a purer atmosphere, dissolves to common air again.

Your second paragraph leaves you naked before yourself, like a likeness in a mirror, when you say that `according to your view the federal government is one of limited
and specific powers,' and has no jurisdiction in the case of the Mormons. So then a state can at any time expel any portion of her citizens with impunity, and in the
language of Mr. Van Buren, froated over with your gracious `views of the case,' though the cause is ever so just, government can do nothing for them, because it has no
power.

 Copyright
Go  on, then,(c) 2005-2009,
              Missouri, after Infobase
                              another setMedia  Corp. (as the Latter-day Saints did) have entered some two or three hundred thousand dollars worth
                                          of inhabitants                                                                                          Page    474and
                                                                                                                                                      of land, / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                   made
extensive improvements thereon. Go on, then I say, banish the occupants or owners, or kill them, as the mobbers did many of the Latter-day Saints, and take their
lands and property as a spoil; and let the legislature, as in the case of the Mormons, appropriate a couple of hundred thousand dollars to pay the mob for doing the job;
and specific powers,' and has no jurisdiction in the case of the Mormons. So then a state can at any time expel any portion of her citizens with impunity, and in the
language of Mr. Van Buren, froated over with your gracious `views of the case,' though the cause is ever so just, government can do nothing for them, because it has no
power.

Go on, then, Missouri, after another set of inhabitants (as the Latter-day Saints did) have entered some two or three hundred thousand dollars worth of land, and made
extensive improvements thereon. Go on, then I say, banish the occupants or owners, or kill them, as the mobbers did many of the Latter-day Saints, and take their
lands and property as a spoil; and let the legislature, as in the case of the Mormons, appropriate a couple of hundred thousand dollars to pay the mob for doing the job;
for the renowned senator from South Carolina, Mr. J. C. Calhoun, says the powers of the federal government are so specific and limited that it has no jurisdiction in the
case! Oh, ye people who groan under the oppression of tyrants, ye exiled Poles, who have felt the iron hand of Russian grasp; ye poor and unfortunate among all
nations, come to the `asylum of the oppressed.' Buy ye lands of the general government, pay in your money to the treasury to strengthen the army and the navy;
worship God according to the dictates of your own consciences; pay in your taxes to support the great heads of a glorious nation, but remember a `sovereign state!' is
so much more powerful than the United States, the parent government, that it can exite you at pleasure, mob you with impunity; confiscate your lands and property;
have the legislature sanction it; yea, even murder you, as an edict of an Emperor, and it does no wrong, for the noble senater of South Carolina, says the power of the
federal government is so limited and specific that it has no jurisdiction in the case! What think ye of Imperium in imperio.

Ye spirits of the blessed of all ages, hark! Ye shades of departed, statesmen, listen! Abraham, Moses, Homer, Socrates, Solon, Solomon, and all that ever thought of
right and wrong, look down from your exaltations, if you have any, for it is said in the midst of counsellors there is safety, and when you have learned that fifteen
thousand innocent citizens, after having purchased their lands of the United States, and paid for them, were expelled from a `sovereign state' by order of the governor,
at the point of the bayonet; their arms taken from them by the same authority; and their right of migration into the said state denied under pain of imprisonment,
whipping, robbing, mobbing, and even death, and no justice or recompence allowed; and from the legislature, with the governor at the head, down to the justice of the
peace, with a bottle of whiskey in one hand, and a bowle knife in the other, hear them all declare that there is no justice for a Mormon in that state, and judge ye a
righteons judgement, and tell me when the virtue of the state was stolen; where the honor of the general government lies hid; and what clothes a senator with wisdom?
Oh! nullifying Carolina! Oh! little tempestuous Rhode Island! would it not be well for the great men of the nation to read the fable of the partial judge, and when part of
the free citizens of a state had been expelled contrary to the constitution, mobbed, robbed, plundered, and many murdered, instend of searching into the course taken
with Johanna Southcott, Ann Lee, the French prophets, the Quakers of New England; and rebellious negroes, in the slave states, to hear both sides and then judge,
rather than have the mortification to say,' oh, it is my bull that has killed your ox, that alters the case! I must enquire into it, and if, and if!'

If the general government has no power to reinstate expelled citizens to their rights, there is a monstrous hypocrite fed and fostered from the hard earnings of the
people! A real `bull beggar' upheld by sycophants; and, although you may wink to the priests to stigmatize; wheedle the drunkards to awear, and raize the hue and cry
of impostor, false prophet, yet remember, if the Latter-day Sainta are not restored to all their rights, and paid for all their losses, according to the known rules of justice
and judgment, reciprocation and common honesty among men, that God will come out of his hiding place and vex this nation with a sore vexation; yea, the consuming
wrath of an offended God shall smoke through the nation with as much distress and woe as independence has blazed through with pleasure and delight. Where is the
strength of government? Where is the patriotism of a Washington, a Warren, and Adams? and where is a spark from the watch fire of '76, by which one candle might
be lit, that would glimmer upon the confines of democracy? Well may it be said that one man is not a state, nor one state the nation. In the days of General Jackson,
when France refused the first instalment for spoliations, there was power, force, and honour enough to recent injustice and insult, and the money came; and shall
Missouri, filled with negro drivers, and white men stealers, go `unwhipped of justice,' for tenfold greater sins than France? No! verily, no! While I have powers of body
and mind; while water runs and grass grows; while virtue is lovely and vice hateful; and while a stone points out a sacred spot where a fragment of American liberty
once was; I or my posterity will plead the cause of injured innocence, until Missouri makes atonement for all her sins-or sinks disgraced, degraded and damned to hell-
'where the worm dieth not and the fire is not quenched.'

Why, sir, the power not delegated to the United States, and the states belong to the people, and congress sent to do the people's business, have all power-and shall
fifteen thousand citizens groan in exile? Oh, vain men, will ye not, if ye do not restore them to their rights and 2,000,000 dollars worth of property, relinquish to them,
(the Latter-day Saints) as a body, their portion of power that belongs to them according to the constitution. Power has its convenience, as well as inconvenience. `The
world was not made for Caesar alone, but Titus, too.'

I will give you a parable. A certain lord had a vineyard in a goodly land, which men laboured in at their pleasure; a few meek men also went, and purchased with money
from some of these chief men that laboured at pleasure, a portion of land in the vineyard, at a very remote part of it, and began to improve it, and to eat and drink the
fruit thereof; when some vile persons, who regarded not man, neither feared the lord of the vineyard, rose up suddenly and robbed these meek men, and drove them
from their possessions, killing many. This barbarous act made no small stir among the men in the vineyard, and all that portion who were attached to that part of the
vineyard where the men were robbed, rose up in grand council, with their chief man, who had firstly ordered the deed to be done, and made a covenant not to pay for
the cruel deed, but to keep the spoil, and never let those meek men set their feet on that soil again, neither recompense them for it. Now these meek men, in their
distress, wisely sought redress of those wicked men in every possible manner and got none. They then supplicated the chief men, who held the vineyard at pleasure,
and who had the power to sell and defend it for redress and redemption, and those men, loving the fame and favour of the multitude, more than the glory of the lord of
the vineyard, answered, your cause is just, but we can do nothing for you, because we have no power. Now, when the lord of the vineyard saw that virtue and
innocence was not regarded, and his vineyard occupied by wicked men, he sent men and took the possession of it to himself, and destroyed those unfaithful servants,
and appointed them their portion among hypocrites.

And let me say, that all men who say that congress has no power to restore and defend the rights of her citizens, have rot the love of the truth abiding in them. Congress
has power to protect the nation against foreign invasion and internal broil, and whenever that body passes an act to maintain right with any power; or to restore right to
any portion of her citizens, IT IS THE SUPREME LAW OF THE LAND, and should a state refuse submission, that state is guilty of insurrection or rebellion, and the
president has as much power to repel it as Washington had to march against the `whiskey boys of Pittsburg,' or General Jackson had to send an armed force to
suppress the rebellion of South Carolina!

To close, I would admonish you, before you let your `candor compel' you again to write upon a subject, great as the salvation of man, consequential as the life of the
Saviour, broad as the principles of eternal truth, and valuable as the jewels of eternity, to read in the eighth section and first article of the constitation of the United
States, the first, fourteenth and seventeenth `specific' and not very `limited powers' of the federal government, what can be done to protect the lives, property and rights
of a virtuous people, when the administrators of the law, and law makers, are unbought by briber, uncorrupted by patronage, untempted by gold, unawed by fear, and
uncontaminated by tangling alliances-even like Caesar's wife, not only unspotted but unsuspected! and God, who cooled the heat of a Nebuchadnezzer's furnace, or
shut the mouths of lions for the honour of a Daniel, will raise your mind above the narrow notion, that the general government has no power-to the sublime idea that
congress, with the president as executor, is as Almighty in its sphere, as Jehovah is in his.

With great respect, I have the honour to be your obedient servant,

JOSEPH SMITH.

Hon.(Mr.!) J. C. Calhoun, Fort Hill, S. C.

Editorial
Copyright (c)Address.
              2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 475 / 1033

From the Times and Seasons.
JOSEPH SMITH.

Hon.(Mr.!) J. C. Calhoun, Fort Hill, S. C.

Editorial Address.

From the Times and Seasons.

We now present ourselves before our readers in a new volume at the commencement of another year. Forty-four has come rolling upon us with all its responsibilities,
leaving the events that have transpired in the by-gone year to mingle with those before the flood; and we are now ushered forth with the rapidity of the whirling spheres,
into the cumbrous, the uncertain, the unknown future. In resuming our onerous duties, of an editorial nature, we commence by wishing our readers a happy new year.

In reflecting upon the past, we have many pleasing recollections. We have witnessed the work of God rolling forth with unprecedented rapidity, and the potency of
truth, has been felt and realized throughout the length and breadth of this continent, on the continent of Europe, and among the distant nations of the earth.

The little stone hewn out of the mountain without hands, has commenced its progress, and like a snow ball, it becomes more ponderous as it rolls along, gathering
together the pure in heart among all people, and forming a nucleus around which shall gather the great, the virtuous, the benevolent, the wise, and the patriotic of all
nations. That `knowledge is power,' is a truth acknowledged by all, and if there is any true and correct source of intelligence, it must be that which proceeds from the
Almighty, Joseph, by his wisdom became second to Pharaoh in power, and in command in Egypt. Daniel through his wisdom was placed in great authority in the
Babylonish kingdom, being made chief ruler and governor. When our Saviour made his appearance in the world, it was said of him `whence hath this man this wisdom,
seeing he has negver learned?' he spake as never man spake,' and his `fame went out to all the country round about.' The reason is obvious: those persons had all
received intelligence from God, and being instructed by the great Eloheim were enabled to unfold principles of intelligence that far exceeded every thing that was merely
human; the wisdom and intelligence of the generations in which they severally lived. Life and immortality, we are told were brought to light in the days of our Saviour by
the gospel, and the same gospel having been restored in these last days by the revelation of Jesus Christ, the opening of the heavens, the ministering of angels, the gift of
the Holy Ghost, and the power of God, we may expect a pure stream of intelligence to flow unto us, which has its fountain in the bosom of the Almighty, and which is
calculated to satisfy the capacious desires of intelligent spirits, and expand the human heart wide as the universe. Already many great things have been unfolded unto us,
which as far exceed the principles of sectarianism, as light does darkness. Their influence has been felt, both at home and abroad, and although handied in many
instances by unlettered men, they have produced a mighty effect. The diamond has shone in all its resplendent beauty, and thousands who know how to appreciate truth
have been attracted by the precious gem.

Perhaps there never was a time since the principles of our holy religion were first revealed from the heavens, in these last days when they spread more rapidly than they
do at the present time. Our elders are going forth `bearing precious seed,' and the accounts which we are daily receiving from all parts of the Union, are of the most
flattering kind. Intelligence is disseminating, truth is triumphing, churches are being built up, and superstition, ignorance, and bigotry are losing their fascinating charms,
being eclipsed by the more lucid rays of eternal truth.

The work is still progressing in Canada, New Brunswick, England, Ireland, Scotland, Wales, and in the Isle of Man; and despite of the vast numbers that are constantly
emigrating to this land, their numbers are continually on the increase. In Wales, native elders have been ordained, who are going forth and preaching in their own
language, the great principles of eternal truth. We have elders preaching in New Holland, and in the East Indies, and elders during the past year have been sent to the
Islands in the South Sea. Elders Hydo and Adams, are also preparing to go on a mission to Russia in the spring.

Our affairs in Nauvoo are prosperous; vast numbers of brick houses have gone up the last summer and fall, and our city begins to present a very pleasing prospect.
Great numbers of merchants have settled among us during the past year, and the amount of merchandize which has been imported, has placed goods within the reach of
the citizens of Nauvoo, at as reasonable a rate as they can be purchased at any of our western cities.

Considering the many improvements that have been made, and the difficulties in many instances under which the committee have had to labour, the Temple has made
great progress: and strenuous efforts are now being made in quarrying, hauling, and hewing stone, to place it in a situation that the walls can go up and the building be
enclosed by next fall.

There has not been much done at the Nauvoo House during the past season, further than preparing materials; most of the brick, however, and hewed stone are in
readiness for the building; and the Temple and Nauvoo House Committees, having purchased several splendid mills in the pineries, place them in a situation to furnish
both of the above named buildings with abundance of excellent lumber, besides having a large amount to dispose of.

Great improvements have been made in our Municipal regulations lately; ordinances have been passed to protect our citizens against the encroachments and
persecutions of Missouri, and a standing police of forty men, have been appointed to see those laws enforced, to guard against the encroachments of blacklegs, horse
thieves, kidnappers, and other scoundrels, who so much invest our river, and who, in so many instances, (in consequence of the credulity of the people,) have been
enabled to commit all kinds of depredations at the expense of the Mormons.

Vigorous efforts are being made to improve our wharves, and facilitate the landing of steam-boats on our shores. A charter has also been granted by the City Council
for the erection of a dam, upwards of a mile long, across the Mississippi, to commence some distance below the Nauvoo House, and interesect with an island above;
so as not to interfere with the main channel of the river. This work when completed, will not only from one of the best harbours on the Mississippi river, making the
whole of our shore accessible at all times to the largest class of boats; but it will at the same time afford the best mill privileges in the western country.

Nor have our farmers been idle. Very great improvements have been made during the last year, in agricultural pursuits. Extensive farms are beginning to spread
themselves for miles in every direction from our city, on the bosom of the great prairie, as far as the eye can reach; fencing, ploughing, and building, seems to be the
order of the day. `The wilderness is indeed being made glad, and the desert blossoms as the rose.'

Many branches of mechanism are going on: brick-makers, carpenters, brick-layers, masons, plasterers, black-smiths, and many other branches of business have found
abundance of employ. There is, however, one thing which we would respectfully call the attention of our brethren to; that is, the business of manufacturing.

There is perhaps no place in the western country, where cotton, woollen, silk, iron, and earthenware, could be manufactured to better advantage than they could in
Nauvoo. There is not a branch in any of the above trades, from making the machinery, to completing the most delicate fabrics, or wares, but what we have artisans and
mechanics that are fully competent to the task, having followed those several branches of manufactures, either in the eastern states, or in the old world: and when the
above named dam shall be erected, it will afford greater facilities for manufacturing purposes, and better prospects for capitalists to invest their money than any thing
that has come under our notice for a long time.

Our relations with the state of Missouri, and with all our enemies, are placed on a very different footing to what they ever were before. That state has used all her
ingenuity to entrap, persecute, and destroy us, but she has failed in the attempt; she has not yet a pretext left for even an illegal prosecution. The Governor of this state
 Copyright
has declared(c) 2005-2009,
             himself          Infobase
                      in favour  of law, Media  Corp.
                                         and there is not the least shadow of a pretext for issuing any process for Joseph Smith, and there is as littlePage  476
                                                                                                                                                        prospect     / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                 of any
requisition being complied with. The old charge of burglary, arson, treason, murder, &c., is worn so thread hare, that nobody will pay any attention to it.
that has come under our notice for a long time.

Our relations with the state of Missouri, and with all our enemies, are placed on a very different footing to what they ever were before. That state has used all her
ingenuity to entrap, persecute, and destroy us, but she has failed in the attempt; she has not yet a pretext left for even an illegal prosecution. The Governor of this state
has declared himself in favour of law, and there is not the least shadow of a pretext for issuing any process for Joseph Smith, and there is as little prospect of any
requisition being complied with. The old charge of burglary, arson, treason, murder, &c., is worn so thread hare, that nobody will pay any attention to it.

Orin P. Rockwell has also been acquitted, before even a Missouri court; not the slightest evidence of his guilt having been adduced, even by his most bitter enemies;
and, as he was falsely charged with being the principal in the attempted murder of ex-Governor Boggs, there can be no further charges be made against Joseph Smith,
as `accessary before the fact.'

Brother Avery and his son have also been acquitted, and there is not one person belonging to our church that the state of Missouri can institute the least shadow of
charge against.-We are informed also that Governor Ford has ordered the sheriff of this county, to take those persons who assisted the Missourians in kidnapping in
this state; and to hold them in recognizance to appear at the county court; thus relieving us from the unpleasant task of enforcing the law. Most of the persons engaged
in the mobocratic meetings in Carthage and elsewhere, are heartily tired and ashamed of their company, having found out that they have been gulled by the
misrepresentations and falsehoods of designing demagogues, to seek to overthrow an innocent and law-abiding people.

Throughout the whole region of country around us, those bitter and acrimonious feelings which have so long been engendered by many, are dying away, and a more
friendly, amicable, and peaceable spirit has taken its place.

Our influence abroad is also on the increase, truth and innocence are triumphing over falsehood and malice, and the most honourable and intelligent of all classes, are
beginning to gaze with admiration upon, and to investigate and admire those glorious principles which God has revealed in these last days for the salvation of the human
family. The prophecies of sacred writ are fast fulfilling, intelligence is rolling forth in majesty. The power of God is being made manifest; and soon every kindred, people
and tongue shall listen to the voice of eternal truth: and all nations see the salvation of God.

Letter From Orson Hyde.

Nauvoo, Jan. 20th, 1844.

Dear Brother Ward,-After so long an absence, I now take my pen to write a few lines to my friends on the other side of the great waters. The spring is now
approaching rapidly, and soon must I go forth again on the great and important work whereunto I am called.

In this arduous enterprize, I the more willingly continue on account of the certainty of gaining a celestial crown at the end of the race. I have tested the merits of that
cause which I am chosen to defend for more than twelve years, and have ever found that when I honoured it, the Lord has ever honoured me, and when I have
defended it, the Lord has defended me. I, therefore, repose unlimited confidence in its strength and purity, and am disposed still to lend all my exertions to roll onward a
cause which proffers so much good to our race.

The Saints here are prospering as well as any one could expect.-On account of the extreme drought last summer, the crops were much injured. This makes provisions
rather scarce and dear, but the winter, so far, has been very mild-and this is favourable. Flour is worth a sovereign a barrel (196lbs); pork, fresh in the hog, is worth
half-a-sovereign per hundred pounds; and other things in like proportion. This is almost as dear again as last year; but I suppose these prices would be considered
cheap with you.

It is my present intention to leave this country in the spring, to go to St. Petersburgh, in Russia. You have no doubt seen my appointment to this mission in the Times and
Seasons. I shall, in all probability, pass through England on my way there, and shall calculate to spend some time in the different branches of the Church in that country;
and, as we intend to establish the gospel in Russia, and also enter into some business transactions there, in behalf of the Church, pursuant to the counsel and advice of
brother Joseph Smith and others, it will require some money to carry into effect the work before us: and should the brethren in England be disposed to assist in this
matter, this is their invitation to do so; and also a word to them in season to be prepared when we arrive to do what their liberality and circumstances will allow them.

The cause is prospering in this country, and our great and wise men are beginning to consider it. Brother Joseph Smith is daily thronged with visitors of every grade,
from different parts of the United States. Some are being aroused to put down the work, because, they say, Joseph Smith is getting too much power, that his numbers
will soon be so great that he will join with England, or some other power, and conquer the United States; while others say that a man who possesses power and skill to
obtain influence among an enlightened people must be worthy of it, and so it goes. But while confusion, strife, and division exist among the people, our church is
constantly arising like a luminary in the sky, making manifest the errors and deformities of the religious world, by the light which she emits upon all their institutions.

When last in England, I thought I knew much about the purposes of God, and the plan of operation in bringing about his purposes; but I was then a child and
understood but little in comparison to what has since been opened to my view.

A stream commonly risen in some obscure vale, being nearly shut in by rocks, hills, and mountains, and consequently visited but by few; yet, as it rolls its limpid treasure
along the valley among the trees and plants of nature, it receives constant accessions of tributary streams which swell its tide into a vast river, bearing on its bosom the
splendid and gallant ship through the widely extended plains adorned with towns, cities, and villages, until it launches her into the broad ocean: so our religion bears us
onward in its current from the rude and obscure field of nature, expanding the mind, deepening the understanding, and opening to our view the broad ocean of eternal
life into which it will eventually launch us.

The course of the rest of the Twelve, I cannot now determine; but the conference will give some directions to them at the proper time. Brother Amos Fielding is here
and well. All the Twelve are well. It is a general time of health with us, and we hope and pray that health, spiritual and temporal, may be your portion in this world, and
eternal life in the world to come. Brethren all, fare you well for the present. May God bless you for ever and ever. Even so, amen.

ORSON HYDE.

Editorial.

GENERAL CONFERENCE.-We take the present opportunity of announcing to the various conferences in the British Islands, that we intend to hold a GENERAL
CONFERENCE in Liverpool, on Saturday and Sunday, the 6th and 7th of April next; simultaneously with the conference which will be held on that day in Nauvoo,
and the anniversary of the organization of the Church of Jesus Christ, beneficently instituted by Divine authority in the year 1830, for the gathering together of the honest
in heart in the last days. Thanksgiving and praise must fill the heart of every Saint in the contemplation of the scenes and struggles through which the church has passed
since that day.

 Copyright
Yes,          (c) 2005-2009,
      we repeat                 Infobase
                  it, gratitude must fill theMedia
                                              heartsCorp.
                                                     of the Saints when they reflect upon what God hath wrought for his people as a whole; and certainly  Page   477 withhold
                                                                                                                                                            we cannot / 1033
our praises unto our Heavenly Father, when we reflect upon what he hath done for us individually, by enabling us still to retain our position in his covenant and kingdom,
for truly is the experience of each a type of the great struggle of the entire church, and by a faithful endurance will it be typical of its glorious consummation and eternal
and the anniversary of the organization of the Church of Jesus Christ, beneficently instituted by Divine authority in the year 1830, for the gathering together of the honest
in heart in the last days. Thanksgiving and praise must fill the heart of every Saint in the contemplation of the scenes and struggles through which the church has passed
since that day.

Yes, we repeat it, gratitude must fill the hearts of the Saints when they reflect upon what God hath wrought for his people as a whole; and certainly we cannot withhold
our praises unto our Heavenly Father, when we reflect upon what he hath done for us individually, by enabling us still to retain our position in his covenant and kingdom,
for truly is the experience of each a type of the great struggle of the entire church, and by a faithful endurance will it be typical of its glorious consummation and eternal
triumph.

It is true, in the unexampled progress and success of the Church, she hath not gained the esteem of the world, but in defiance of every opposition which the powers of
darkness could suggest, or prompt to action, she hath attained to a position, with the certainty of a glorious triumph, that stamps her with the divinity of heaven, and is
sufficient in itself to convince the unprejudiced and honest, that it is the work of God, and that the prophet truly described it as a stone cut of the mountain without
hands; or in other words as effected not by human agency alone, but by the immediate energy of Divine Omnipotence.

From several articles in the present number of the STAR, it will be seen what is the general condition of the Church in America and elsewhere; and we have to solicit
from the presidents of conferences and others in this land, as accurato and exact a statement of the condition and prospects of the various branches as possible, in
order that we may be enabled to make an accurate return to the presidency at Nauvoo. We also wish a line from those who may attend the conference as deputations,
in order that we may provide as comfortable accommodations for them as we are able.

The letter of our beloved brother elder Orson Hyde, will be read with interest by all, and we trust that the intimation to assist our brethren on their mission to Russia,
will be responded to liberally by all the Saints in the land, according to their ability.

We feel it necessary and just to make an appeal to the liberality of the Saints generally, on behalf of the presidency in England at the present time; owing to the great
demand made upon us by the authorities in Nauvoo, to send over a many families, free of expense, we find ourselves very circumseribed in our pecuniary means at
present; also the trial of brothers Pugmire and Cartwright, at Chester, with which the Saints are acquainted, called for an outiay of some forty pounds, towards the
liquidation of which we have to express our gratitude for a few contributions received, and we would exhort the brethren and sisters as they value the blessing of the
Lord, to come forth to our assistance at the present time. We feel also very desirous to visit the different conferences now that the season for emigration has closed in
order that we may organize and strengthen the churches, and further as much as possible the great work of God. This of course cannot be accomplished effectually
without means, and we trust that these few hints will be sufficient to prompt into generous activity the liberality of the people of God.

There is one subject on which we have written before, but to which we wish again to call the attention of the presidents of councils and the officers generally; which is
that we have received the authority of the holy priesthood to enable us to be the saviours of men, and not the destroyers. Let us bear in mind continually that it is a most
serious thing to be cut off from the Church of Christ, and while we sit as judges in the kingdom, let our judgment ever be tempered with mercy, and let us never forget
that if we ourselves are destitute of the spirit of forgiveness, we shall look in vain to be forgiven at the hand of Him whom we serve.

Also, in all councils of the church, let it be clearly understood, that all connected with the priesthood, whatever office they may individually hold, are equal members of
such councils, and that a teacher or deacon is as honourable in his office, and has as equal a right to speak and vote, as any other member of the council; therefore let
each, individually, be upheld and honoured in his office, and let the counsel of each in their several fields of labour be sought after and respected, in order that the
blessing of the Lord may rest upon his people, and that a spirit of union and love may fill every heart, and that being united they may go forth as giants in the cause of
God with power, wisdom, and truth, that nothing can withstand.

We therefore exhort the presidents and elders not merely to read these sentiments for themselves, but to communicate and teach them generally. Do we ask too much?
Are there some whom these remarks will condemn? If so, let them repent and reform-remembering

"How noble 'tis to own a fault!
How gen'rous and divine to forgive one!"

We trust that these hints will suffice on this important subject, and prevent the necessary exercise of other authority. The possession and practice of humility will not
degrade the most elevated in the kingdom of God, but being destitute of it, no matter what position he may occupy, his downfall is certain, and his fate is sure.

Contents.

EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL STREET, LIVERPOOL.

No. 12. April 1844. Vol. IV.
The Gathering.

(Continued from page 163.)

Jared and his brother, together with the families that were with them and their several offsprings, were greatly blessed of God for a length of time upon this continent.
They prospered exceedingly. They were blessed with communion with the Lord-with revelations, faith, wisdom; and in all temporal blessings they became a great
people. But when they transgressed the laws of God, the curse of Jehovah fell upon them, and they were swept from the face of the earth, according to the word of the
Lord.

Abraham was made use of, he was selected and chosen as a peculiar personage to whom God would commit his laws and ordinances, and to his seed after him; and in
order that he might accomplish his purposes, he gave unto him the land of Canaan as his inheritance, that he might be selected and set apart from all other nations; and
this was the only principle upon which God could teach him his law and establish the priesthood. It is true that Abraham obtained it by faith, but then if he had not
possessed faith, he would not have been a fit personage for the Lord to select, through whom he could communicate his will, and preserve a chosen seed upon the
earth. Abraham, through a long train of aflictions, and in many trials had proved his unflinching integrity and faithfulness to God for many years; and when the Lord saw
that he was a proper person to exalt, he said unto him, "get thee out of thy country, and from thy kindred, and from thy father's house, unto a land that I will shew thee,
and I will make of thee a great nation, and I will bless thee, and curse them that curse thee, and in thee shall all families of the earth be blessed." And when Abraham
had journeyed to the place appointed, the Lord appeared unto him and said, "unto thy seed will I give this land," and he afterwards entered into a covenant with
Abraham, saying, "unto thy seed have I given this land, from the river of Egypt unto the great river, the river Euphrates. The Kenites, and the Kennizites, and the
Kadmonites, and the Hittites, and the Perrizites, and Rophaines, and Amorites, and the Canaanites, and the Girgashites, and the Jebusites."

That land was given unto Abraham, and unto his seed for an everlasting inheritance, and "Isaac and Jacob were heirs with him of the same promise." The land was
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
allotted unto the twelve tribes of Israel, but in consequence of their iniquities, they were afterwards driven from it, and scattered upon the face ofPage     478 Previous
                                                                                                                                                      all the earth. / 1033
to their scattering, the Lord made provisions for the preservation of a remnant upon this continent, that he might preserve a pure seed unto himself; and Lehi and his
family, together with Ishmael, were directed by the Lord to come here and possess this land. There was, no doubt, provision made also for many others; the ten tribes
Kadmonites, and the Hittites, and the Perrizites, and Rophaines, and Amorites, and the Canaanites, and the Girgashites, and the Jebusites."

That land was given unto Abraham, and unto his seed for an everlasting inheritance, and "Isaac and Jacob were heirs with him of the same promise." The land was
allotted unto the twelve tribes of Israel, but in consequence of their iniquities, they were afterwards driven from it, and scattered upon the face of all the earth. Previous
to their scattering, the Lord made provisions for the preservation of a remnant upon this continent, that he might preserve a pure seed unto himself; and Lehi and his
family, together with Ishmael, were directed by the Lord to come here and possess this land. There was, no doubt, provision made also for many others; the ten tribes
of Israel were carried away to a distant land, where never man dwelt, where they should remain until the latter day; then should they return according to the word of the
Lord, and become one nation with Judah, "in the land upon the mountains of Israel, and one king shall be a king over them, and they shall no longer be two nations any
more at all." That there were then remnants of the house of Israel is evident from the words of the apostle Paul. In writing to the Romans, who were Gentiles, and
reasoning with them upon their standing and relationship to God, he tells them that "the Jews were broken off because of their unbelief, and that they, the Romans, stand
by faith." He tells them not to "boast against the branches," for the obvious reason, that "thou bearest not the root, but the root thee; and although the house of Judah
was at that time about to be destroyed, yet all the house of Israel had not become extinet, nor were the premises made to the fathers forgotten; for God said that he
would graft them in again, not only so, but the house of Judah was only one branch of the house of Israel, whereas there were many branches who were not broken off.
For, says Paul, if some of the branches be broken off, and thou being a wild olive tree, wert grafted in AMONG them, and with them partakest of the root and fatness
of the olive tree; boast not against the branches (that yet remain), but if thou boast, thou bearest not the root but the root thee." From the above it is evident that there
were other branches of the house of Israel, that were not broken off at the time to which the apostle refers; and that instead of the Gentiles possessing the above
kingdom and dominion, as some suppose, and having the exclusive charge of the ordinances of God's house, they were only "grafted in" as a wild olive "among the
natural branches, and with them partook of the root and fatness of the olive tree."

The Lord provided for all these things, and before he destroyed or broke off one portion of the house of Israel, he made ample provision for the perpetuation of their
seed, the continuation of his mercy and the ordinances of his house among the other branches. This is beautifully exemplified in the parable of the olive tree in the Book
of Mormon:-

And it came to pass that the master of the vineyard went forth, and he saw that his olive tree began to decay; and he said I will prune it, and dig about it, and nourish it,
that perhaps it may shoot forth young and tender branches, and it perish not. And it came to pass that he pruned it and digged about it, and nourished it according to his
word. And it came to pass that after many days, it began to put forth somewhat a little young and tender branches; but behold, the main top thereof began to perish.
And it came to pass that the master of the vineyard saw it, and he said unto his servant, it grieveth me that I should lose this tree; wherefore go and pluck the branches
from a wild olive tree and bring them hither unto me; and we will pluck off those main branches which are beginning to wither away, and we will cast them into the fire,
that they may be burned. And behold, saith the lord of the vineyard, I take away many of these young and tender branches, and I will graft them whithersoever I will;
and it mattereth not that if it so be, that the root of this tree will perish, I may preserve the fruit thereof unto myself; wherefore I take these young and tender branches,
and I will graft them whithersoever I will. Take thou the branches of the wild olive tree and graft them in, is the stead thereof; and these which I have plucked off, I will
east into the fire, and burn them that they may not cumber the ground of my vineyard.

And it came to pass that the servant of the Lord of the vineyard did according to the word of the Lord of the vineyard, and grafted in the branches of the wild olive
tree. And the Lord of the vineyard caused that it should be digged about, and pruned, and nourished, saying unto his servant, it grieveth me that I should lose this tree;
wherefore, that perhaps I might preserve the roots thereof that they perish not, that I might preserve them unto myself, I have done this thing. Wherefore, go thy way,
watch the tree and nourish it, according to my words. And these will I place in the nethermost part of my vineyard, whithersoever I will, it mattereth not unto thee; and I
do it that I may preserve unto myself the natural branches of the tree, and also that I may lay up fruit thereof against the season unto myself; for it grieveth me that I
should lose this tree and the fruit thereof.

And it came to pass that the Lord of the vineyard went his way, and hid the natural branches of the tame olive tree in the nethermost parts of the vineyard; some in one
place and some in another, according to his will and pleasure. And it came to pass that a long time passed away, and the Lord of the vineyard said unto his servant,
come, let us go down into the vineyard that we may labour in the vineyard.

And it came to pass that the Lord of the vineyard, and also the servant, went down into the vineyard to labour. And it came to pass that the servant said unto his
master, behold, look here; behold the tree. And it came to pass that the Lord of the vineyard looked and beheld the tree in which the wild olive branches had been
grafted; and it had sprang forth and began to bear fruit. And he behold that it was good, and the fruit thereof was like unto the natural fruit. And he said unto the
servant, behold the branches of the wild tree bath taken hold of the moisture of the root thereof, that the root thereof hath brought forth much strength, and because of
the much strength of the root thereof, the wild branches have brought forth tame fruit; now if we had not gratted in these branches, the tree thereof would have
perished. And now, behold, I shall lay up much fruit, which the tree thereof hath brought forth, and the fruit thereof I shall lay up against the season unto mine own self.

And it came to pass that the Lord of the vineyard said unto the servant, come let us go to the nethermost part of the vineyard, and behold if the natural branches, of the
tree hath not brought forth much fruit also, that I may lay up of the fruit thereof against the season, unto mine own self. And it came to pass that they went forth whither
the master had hid the natural branches of the tree; and he said unto the servant, behold these, and he behold the first that it had brought forth much fruit, and he beheld
also that it was good. And he said unto the servant, take off the fruit thereof, and lay it up against the season, that I may preserve it unto mine own self; for behold, said
he, this long time have I nourished it, and it hath brought forth much fruit.

And it came to pass that the servant said unto his master, how comest thou hither to plant this tree, or this branch of the tree? for behold it was the poorest spot in all
the land of the vineyard. And the Lord of the vineyard said unto him counsel me not, I knew that it was a poor spot of ground, wherefore I said unto thee, I have
nourished it this long time, and thou beholdest that it hath brought forth much fruit.

And it came to pass that the Lord of the vineyard said unto his servant, look hither, behold I have planted another branch of the tree also, and thou knowest that this
spot of ground was poorer than the first; but behold the tree, I have nourished it this long time, and it hath brought forth much fruit, therefore gather it, and lay it up
against the season, that I may preserve it unto mine own self.

And it came to pass that the Lord of the vineyard said again unto his servant, look hither and behold another branch also which I have planted; behold that I have
nourished it also, and it hath brought forth fruit. And he said unto the servant look hither, and behold the last; behold, this have I planted in a good spot of ground, and I
have nourished it this long time, and only a part of the tree hath brought forth tame fruit, and the other part of the tree hath brought forth wild fruit; behold I have
nourished this tree like unto the others.

From the above it is very evident that there did exist other branches of the house of Israel that were under the special guidance of the Lord, and to whom he paid
peculiar attention, and that in order that he might preserve a pure seed unto himself, he took those "young and tender branches from the main tree, before it had become
corrupt, and planted them in different parts of his vineyard, and dressed and nourished them that they might bring forth good fruit unto himself." There is one peculiar
trait in this dispensation of providence, which is, that these branches were hid in the vineyard, and consequently not generally known by the generality of mankind.

This may account for the generally received opinion that the house of Judah were the only representatives of the kingdom of God upon the earth, and that consequently,
when  the kingdom
 Copyright          of God was
            (c) 2005-2009,       taken from
                             Infobase   Mediathem   and given to the Gentiles, that the Gentiles were the sole possessors of it, and that the house of Israel had lost the
                                                Corp.                                                                                                  Page 479 / 1033
blessings of God for ever, and would only obtain mercy through the Gentiles. This opinion was obtaining among the Romans in Paul's day, hence his reasoning with
them on this subject, shewing that they had received all their blessings through the Jews, and that if the Jews were broken off and the Gentiles grafted in, they bore not
the root but the root them; and that instead of either being the root, or the main branches, they were merely a scion taken from the wild olive tree and grafted into the
trait in this dispensation of providence, which is, that these branches were hid in the vineyard, and consequently not generally known by the generality of mankind.

This may account for the generally received opinion that the house of Judah were the only representatives of the kingdom of God upon the earth, and that consequently,
when the kingdom of God was taken from them and given to the Gentiles, that the Gentiles were the sole possessors of it, and that the house of Israel had lost the
blessings of God for ever, and would only obtain mercy through the Gentiles. This opinion was obtaining among the Romans in Paul's day, hence his reasoning with
them on this subject, shewing that they had received all their blessings through the Jews, and that if the Jews were broken off and the Gentiles grafted in, they bore not
the root but the root them; and that instead of either being the root, or the main branches, they were merely a scion taken from the wild olive tree and grafted into the
old stock, dependant upon it-that they were neither the root nor the main branches, but "grafted in among the branches, and with them partaking of the root and futness
of the olive tree."

Those branches taken from the main stock were hid in different parts of the vineyard, some in one part and some in another. The ten tribes were taken to a "land where
never mankind dwelt, from whence they will return in the latter day."

Lehi and his family, together with others, came to this continent, where they worshipped the true God, and there were other branches besides those, according to the
parable, and also according to the account given by our Saviour when he conversed with his disciples on this continent "And verily, verily, I say unto you, that I have
other sheep, neither of the land of Jerusalem, neither in any parts of that land round about, where I have been sent to minister. For they of whom I speak, are they who
have not as yet heard my voice, neither have I at any time manifested myself unto them. But as I have received a commandment of the Father, that I shall go unto them,
and that they shall hear my voice, and shall be numbered among my sheep, that there may be one fold and one shepherd; therefore I go to shew myself unto them."-vii.
c. Book of Nephi.

There were a number of the house of Israel discovered in little Thibet in the interior of China, in a highly civilized state, a few years ago. Whether these were the
branches referred to or not, is not for us at present to say; certain it is, however, that they do exist some where, according to the accounts given both in the Bible and
the Book of Mormon. There are some of the house of Israel, living on the islands of the sea. In the second book of Nephi, page 121, we have the following:-"For I
command all men, both in the east, and in the west, and in the north, and in the south, and in the islands of the sea, that they shall write the words which I speak unto
them. For, behold, I shall speak unto the Jews, and they shall write it, and they shall also speak unto the Nephites, and they shall write it; and I shall also speak unto the
other tribes which I have hid away, and they shall write it." Here then we find some of God's people on the islands of the sea. Agreeable to this is the account given by
Isaiah, xi. 11-"And it shall come to pass in that day, that the Lord shall set his hand again the second time to recover the remnant of his people which shall be left, from
Assyria, and from Egypt, and from Pathros, and from Cush, and from Elam, and from Shinar, and from Hamath, and from the islands of the sea." No doubt then,
according to these testimonies, but that there exists a remnant of the house of Israel, some where on the islands of the sea; for the obvious reason, that if they do not
exist there, they cannot come from there.

We have now found out several of the hiding places of the branches of the house of Israel. The ten tribes are undoubtedly hid; the history of the Nephites on this
continent, was unknown to the world till lately. The watchful jealousy of the Chinese, has been a bulwark to those in little Thibet, Bucharia, and those on the islands of
the sea are not known: and all of them have unquestionably been hid from the world, and this was the design of God to fulfil his purpose, according to the account given
in the Book of Mormon, page 522:-

And now it came to pass that when Jesus had spoken these words, he said unto those twelve whom he had chosen, ye are my disciples; and ye are a light unto this
people, who are a remnant of the house of Joseph. And behold, this is the land of your inheritance; and the Father hath given it unto you. And not at any time hath the
Father given me commandment that I should tell it unto your brethren at Jerusalem; neither at any time hath the Father given me commandment that I should tell unto
them concerning the other tribes of the house of Israel, whom the Father had led away out of the land. This much did the Father command me, that I should tell unto
them, that other sheep I have, which are not of this fold; them also must I bring, and they shall hear my voice; and there shall be one fold and one shepherd. And now
because of stiffneckedness and unbelief, they understood not my word; therefore I was commanded to say no more of the Father concerning this thing unto them. But,
verily, I say unto you, that the Father hath commanded me, and I tell it unto you, that ye are separated from among them because of their iniquity, therefore it is because
of their iniquity, that they know not of you. And verily, I say unto you again, that the other tribes hath the Father separated from them; and it is because of their iniquity
that they know not them. And verily, I say unto you, that ye are they of whom I said, other sheep I have which are not of this fold; them also I must bring, and they shall
hear my voice, and there shall be one fold and one shepherd. And they understood me not, for they supposed it had been the Gentiles; for they understood not that the
Gentiles should be converted through their preaching; and they understood me not that I said they shall hear my voice; and they understood me not that the Gentiles
should not at any time hear my voice, that I should not manifest myself unto them, save it were by the Holy Ghost. But behold, ye have both heard my voice, and seen
me; and ye are my sheep, and ye are numbered among those whom the Father hath given me. And verily, verily, I say unto you, that I have other sheep, which are not
of this, neither of the land of Jerusalem; neither in any parts of that land round about, whither I have been to minister. For they of whom I speak, are they who have not
as yet heard my voice; neither have I at any time manifested myself unto them. But I have received a commandment of the Father, that I shall go unto them, and that
they shall hear my voice, and shall be numbered among my sheep, that there may be one fold and one shepherd; therefore I go to shew myself unto them. And I
command you that ye shall write these sayings after I am gone, that if it so be that my people at Jerusalem, they who have seen me and been with me in my ministry, do
not ask the Father in my name, that they receive a knowledge of you by the Holy Ghost, and also of the other tribes whom they know not of, that these sayings which
ye shall write, shall be kept, and shall be manifested unto the Gentiles, that through the fulness of the Gentiles, the remnant of their seed who shall be scattered forth
upon the face of the earth because of their unbelief, may be brought in, or may be brought to a knowledge of me their Redeemer.

History of Joseph Smith.

(Continued from page 169.)

Sidney S. Rigdon was born in Saint Clair township, Alleghany county, State of Pennsylvania, on the 10th of February, A. D. 1793, and was the youngest son of
William and Nancy Rigdon. William Rigdon, his father, was a native of Hartford county, State of Maryland, was born A. D. 1743, and died May 26th A. D. 1810, in
the 62nd year of his age. William Rigdon was the son of Thomas Baker and Ann Lucy Rigdon. Thomas Baker Rigdon was a native of the State of Maryland, and was
the son of Thomas Baker Rigdon, who came from Great Britain.

Ann Lucy Rigdon, grandmother of Sidney S. Rigdon was a native of Ireland, and emigrated to the city of Boston, Massachusetts, and was there married to Thomas
Baker Rigdon. Nancy Rigdon's mother was a native of Freehold, Monmouth county, New Jersey, was born March 16th, 1759, and died October 3d, 1839, and was
the eldest daughter of Byrant Gallaher, who was a native of Ireland. Elizabeth Gallaher, mother to the said Nancy Rigdon, was the second wife of the said Bryant
Gallaher, and whose maiden name was Reed, and who was a native of Monmouth county, New Jersey. Their parents were natives of Scotland.

In giving an account of his parents, elder Rigdon is of the opinion that he is of Norman extraction, and thinks that the name of Rigdon was derived from the French
word Rig-o-dan, which signifies a dance, which language was spoken by the Normans, and that his ancestors came over to England with William the Conquerer. His
father, William Rigdon, was a farmer, and he removed from the State of Maryland some time prior to his marriage, to the State of Pennsylvania; and his mother had
removed some time prior to that, from the State of New Jersey to the same State, where they were married, and continued to follow agricultural pursuits. They had four
children, viz: three sons, and one daughter. The eldest sons were called Carvil, Loami, and Sidney S., the subject of this brief history. The fourth, a daughter, named
Lucy.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 480 / 1033
Nothing very remarkable took place in the youthful days of elder Rigdon, suffice it to say, that he continued at home with his parents, following the the occupation of a
farmer until he was seventeen years of age, when his father died; after which event, he continued on the same farm with his mother, until he was twenty-six years of age.
father, William Rigdon, was a farmer, and he removed from the State of Maryland some time prior to his marriage, to the State of Pennsylvania; and his mother had
removed some time prior to that, from the State of New Jersey to the same State, where they were married, and continued to follow agricultural pursuits. They had four
children, viz: three sons, and one daughter. The eldest sons were called Carvil, Loami, and Sidney S., the subject of this brief history. The fourth, a daughter, named
Lucy.

Nothing very remarkable took place in the youthful days of elder Rigdon, suffice it to say, that he continued at home with his parents, following the the occupation of a
farmer until he was seventeen years of age, when his father died; after which event, he continued on the same farm with his mother, until he was twenty-six years of age.
In his twenty-fifth year, he connected himself with a society, which in that country was called Regular Baptists. The church he united with, was, at that time, under the
charge of the Rev. David Phillips, a clergyman from Wales. The year following, he left the farm and went to reside with the Rev. Andrew Clark, a minister of the same
order. During his continuance with him, he received a licence to preach in that society, and commenced from that time to preach, and returned to farming occupations
no more. This was in March, 1819.

In the month of May of the same year, he left the State of Pennsylvania and went to Trumball county, State of Ohio, and took up his residence at the house of
Adamson Bentley, a preacher of the same faith. This was in July of the same year. While there he became acquainted with Phebe Brook, to whom he was married on
the 12th of June, A. D. 1820. She was a native of the State of New Jersey, Bridgetown, Cumberland county, and had previously removed to Trumball county, Ohio.-
After his marriage he continued to preach in that district of country until November, 1821, when he was requested by the First Baptist Church of the city of Pittsburgh,
to take the pastoral charge of said church, which invitation he accepted, and in February, A. D. 1822, he left Warren. Trumball county, and removed to that city and
entered immediately upon his pastoral duties, and continued to preach to that church with considerable success. At the time he commenced his labours in that church,
and for some time before, the church was in a very low state and much confusion existed in consequence of the conduct of their former pastor.-However, soon after
elder Rigdon commenced his labours, there was a pleasing change effected, for, by his incessant labours and his peculiar style of preaching, the church was crowded
with anxious listeners. The number of members rapidly increased, and it soon became one of the most respectable churches in that city.-He was now a popular
minister, and was much respected in that city, and all classes and persuasions sought his society. After he had been in that place some time, his mind was troubled and
much perplexed with the idea that the doctrines maintained by that society were not altogether in accordance with the scriptures. This thing continued to agitate his mind
more and more, and his reflections on these occasions were peculiarly trying; for according to his views of the word of God, no other church that he was acquainted
with was right, or with whom he could associate; consequently if he was to disavow the doctrine of the church with whom he was then associated, he knew of no other
way of obtaining a livelihood except by mental labour, and at that time had a wife and three children to support.

On the one hand was wealth, popularity and honour, on the other appeared nothing but poverty and hard labour. But, notwithstanding his great ministerial success, and
the prospect of case and affluence, (which frequently swerve the mind, and have an undue influence on too many who wear the sacred garb of religion, who for the
sake of popularity and of wealth, can calm and lull to rest their conscientious scruples, and succumb to the popular church,) yet his mind rose superior to all these
considerations. Truth was his pursuit, and for truth he was prepared to make every sacrifice in his power. After mature deliberation, deep reflection, and solemn prayer
to his heavenly Father, the resolve was made, and the important step was taken; and in the month of August, A. D. 1824, after labouring among that people two years
and six months, he made known his determination to withdraw from the church, as he could no longer uphold the doctrines taught and maintained by it. This
announcement was like a clap of thunder-amazement seized the congregation, which was then collected, which at last gave way in a flood of tears. It would be in vain
to attempt to describe the feelings of the church on that occasion, who were zealously attached to their beloved pastor-or the feelings of their minister. On his part it
was indeed a struggle of principle over affection and kindness.

There was at the time of his separation from that church, a gentleman of the name of Alexander Campbell, who was formerly from Ireland, and who has since obtained
considerable notoriety in the religious world, who was then a member of the same association, and who afterwards separated from it. There was also another
gentleman, by the name of Walter Scott, a Scotchman by birth, who was a member of the Scandinavian Church, in that city, and who separated from the same about
that time.

Prior to these separations, Mr. Campbell resided in Bethany, Brook county, Virginia, where he published a monthly periodical, called the Christian Baptist. After they
had separated from the different churches, these gentlemen were on terms of the greatest friendship, and frequently met together to discuss the subject of religion; being
yet undetermined respecting the principles of the doctrine of Christ, or what course to pursue. However, from this connexion sprung up a new church in the world,
known by the name of "Campbellites," they call themselves "Disciples." The reason why they were called Campbellites, was, in consequence of Mr. Campbell's
publishing the periodical above mentioned, and it being the means through which they communicated their sentiments to the world; other than this, Mr. Campbell was
no more the criginator of that seet than elder Rigdon.

Having now retired from the ministry, and having no way by which to sustain his family besides his own industry, he was necessitated to find other employment in order
to provide for his maintainance, and for this purpose he engaged in the humble capacity of a journey man tanner in that city, and followed his new employment, without
murmuring, for two years-during which time he both saw and experienced, that, by resigning his pastoral vocations in that city, and engaging in the humble occupation of
a tanner, he had lost many who once professed the greatest friendship, and who manifested the greatest love for his society-that when he was seen by them in the garb
suited to the employment of a tanner, there was no longer that freedom, courtesy, and friendship manifested-that many of his former friends became estranged and
looked upon him with coolness and indifference-too obvious to admit of deception. To a well-regulated and enlightened mind-to one who soars above the arbitrary and
vain lines of distinction which pride or envy may draw, such conduct appears ridiculous-while at the same time it cannot but cause feelings of a pecullar nature in those,
who, for their honesty and integrity of beart, have brought themselves into situations to be made the subjects of it.

These things, however, did not affect his mind, so as to change his purpose. He had counted the cost before his separation, and had made his mind known to his wife,
who cheerfully shared his sorrow and humiliation, believing that all things would work together for their good, being conscious that what they had done was for
conscience's sake, and in the fear of the Lord.

After labouring for two years as a tanner, he removed to Bainbridge, Geauga county, Ohio, where it was known that he had been a preacher, and had gained
considerable distinction as a public speaker; and the people soliciting him to preach, he complied with their request. From this time forward, he devoted himself to the
work of the ministry, confining himself to no creed, but held up the Bible as the rule of faith, and advocating those doctrines which had been the subject of his and Mr.
Campbell's investigations, viz., repentance and baptism for the remission of sins.

He continued to labour in that vicinity one year, and during that time his former success attended his labours. Large numbers invariably attended his meetings. While he
laboured in that neighbourhood, he was instrumental in building up a large and respectable church in the town of Mantua, Portage county, Ohio. The doctrines which he
advanced being new, public attention was awakened, and great excitement prevailed throughout that whole section of country, and frequently the congregations which
he addressed, were so large that it was impossible to make himself audible to all. The subjects he proposed were presented in such an impressive manner to the
congregations, that those who were unbiased by bigotry and prejudice, had to exclaim, "we never heard it in this manner before." There were some, however, that
opposed the doctrines which he advanced, but not with that opposition which ever ought to characterize the noble and ingenuous. Those by whom he was opposed,
well knew that an honourable and public investigation would inevitably discover the weakness and fatality of their doctrines; consequently they shunned it, and
endeavoured, by ridiculing the doctrines which he promulgated, to suppress them.

This, however, did not turn him from the path which he felt to be his duty; for he continued to set forth the doctrines of repentance, and baptism for remission of sins,
and the gift (c)
 Copyright   of the Holy Ghost,
                 2005-2009,     according
                             Infobase       to the
                                        Media      teachings of Peter on the day of Pentecost, exhorting his hearers in the mean time to throw away Page
                                                 Corp.                                                                                              their creeds
                                                                                                                                                             481of/ faith-to
                                                                                                                                                                     1033
take the Bible as their standard, and search its sacred pages-to learn to live by every word that proceedeth from the mouth of the Lord, and to rise above every
sectarian sentiment and the traditions of the age, and explore the wide and glorious fields of truth which the scriptures hold out to them.
endeavoured, by ridiculing the doctrines which he promulgated, to suppress them.

This, however, did not turn him from the path which he felt to be his duty; for he continued to set forth the doctrines of repentance, and baptism for remission of sins,
and the gift of the Holy Ghost, according to the teachings of Peter on the day of Pentecost, exhorting his hearers in the mean time to throw away their creeds of faith-to
take the Bible as their standard, and search its sacred pages-to learn to live by every word that proceedeth from the mouth of the Lord, and to rise above every
sectarian sentiment and the traditions of the age, and explore the wide and glorious fields of truth which the scriptures hold out to them.

Stanzas on the Presentation of the Book of Mormon to Queen Victoria.

By Miss E. R. Snow.

Before leaving London, elder Lorenzo Snow presented to Her Majesty Queen Victoria, and his Royal Highness Prince Albert; through the politeness of Sir Henry
Wheatley, two neatly bound copies of the Book of Mormon, which had been donated by president Brigham Young, and left in the care of elder Snow for that purpose,
which circumstance suggested the following lines:-

Of all the monarchs of the earth
That wear the robes of royalty-
She has inherited by birth
The broadest wreath of majesty.

From her wide territorial wing
The sun does not withdraw its light;
While earth's diurnal motions bring
To other nations day and night.

All earthly thrones are tottering things,
Where lights and shadows intervene;
And regal honour often brings
The scaffold or the guillotine.

But still her sceptre is approv'd;
All nations deck the wreath she wears;
Yet, like the youth whom Jesus lov'd,
One thing is lacking, even there.

But lo! a prize possessing more
Of worth, than gems with honour rife-
A herald of salvation bore
To her the words of endless life.

That GIFT, however fools deride,
Is worthy of her royal care,
She'd better lay her crown aside
Than spurn the light reflected there.

O would she now her influence bend-
The influence of royalty,
Messiah's kingdom to extend,
And Zion's "nursing mother" be:

Thus with the glory of her name
Inscrib'd on Zion's lofty spire,
She'd win a wreath of endless fame,
To last when other wreaths expire.

Though over millions call'd to reign,
Herself a powerful nation's boast,
'T would be her everlasting gain
To serve the king, the Lord of Hosts.

For there are crowns and thrones on high,
And kingdoms there, to be conferr'd-
There honours wait that never die;
There fame's immortal trump is heard.

Truth echoes-'tis Jehovah's word;
Let kings and queens and princes hear,
In distant isles the sound is heard;
Ye heav'ns rejoice! O earth, give ear!

The time, the time is now at hand
To give a glorious period birth;
The Son of God will take command,
And rule the nations of the earth.

Nauvoo, Jan. 20th, 1844.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                     Page 482 / 1033
Letter From H. Tate.

From the Times and Seasons.
And rule the nations of the earth.

Nauvoo, Jan. 20th, 1844.

Letter From H. Tate.

From the Times and Seasons.

Brother Taylor,-In compliance with my promise to the citizens of Fort Wayne, (Ia.) and the surrounding country, I now proceed to inform you that they petition for an
elder to be located there for a season.

They are intelligent and liberal-minded, and offer to support an elder well.

Query.-If Joseph Smith and the Mormon leaders (as they are called) are so ignorant, &c., that they are unworthy of notice, and Mormonism so gross an imposition as
to call for no refutation, as the priests and men of learning in sectarianism were went to say, why the necessity or the propriety of all denominations striving to put it
down by conversation, preaching, printing books, and by circulating all manner of lies and silly stories, which, notwithstanding all the sanctity with which they come
clothed, do not commend themselves to the mind that is free and intelligent. Here I will mention a book published by the Methodists, having one Jonathan Kidder for its
author, a respectable book in appearance on the outside, but within it is full of all manner of blasphemies and foolish stories, such as the following:-

The author says he was on board the steam-boat Nauvoo, on the Mississippi river, where Joseph Smith kept himself secreted until he would be informed by some of
his followers of anything that was said against him. Then he would make a grave appearance, and take the offending persons to task, as if made known to him by
revelation.

These tales now become Sunday School tales, to be read in the place of tracts written by students at law for a premium, giving an account of death-bed scenes, and
wonderful conversions.

Thus they would fortify the youthful minds against hearing and receiving the truth. Why do the reformers of the day continually cry investigate! investigate!! And why will
they investigate with their sectarian brethren, and yet refuse to investigate with the Latter-day Saints. We do not intend to wage a war with any denomination, but we
want justice to take place. Therefore, let Alexander Campbell come out like a man of God, and investigate with us face to face, and let it be published to the world, as
was his debate with Bishop Percell, of Cincinnati, Ohio, and with others. If he feels his argumentative powers failing him, on account of age, infirmities, &c., let him
select a young man in the vigour of life; or, if he his convinced at last of the extreme shortness and deficiencies of his system, let him, like an honest man acknowledge it;
but if he will do neither, we call on him to cease to backbite and misrepresent us as he does in his Millennial Harbinger.

Why is the world in a state of alarm and all priestscraft in danger? Why are things that have been hid up for ages, continually coming forth? Why do mankind now treat
the Latter-day Saints as they did the Former-day Saints 1800 years ago? Ye men of science and literature, why does Josiah Priest's Antiquities, and Stephens'
Yucatan, give an account of the very things that were described in the Book of Mormon, before their discovery? Why does the circumstance of the plates recently
found in a mound in Pike county, Illinois, by Mr. Wily, together with ethmology and a thousand other things, go to prove the Book of Mormon true?-Ans. Because it is
true!

Why were all the leaves of an honest man's Bible found turned down?-Because he turned those down that favoured Mormonism.

Why are all nations expecting something of great importance to burst forth upon the world? The Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven, with his mighty angels, in
flaming fire, taking vengeance on them that know not God and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ. The time has come for the restoration of Israel to their
own land, in fulfilment of the covenant of circumcision made to Abraham, Gen. c. xvii. v. 8, 10. God has again spoken from the heavens, and restored the prla thood!
The prophecies are fulfilling. We have also a more sure word of prophecy, whereunto we do well to to take heed as unto a light that shincth in a dark place until the day
dawn, and the day star arise in our hearts. The God of heaven is about to set up that kingdom which shall never be destroyed.

The little stone seen in the prophetic vision of Daniel, has commonced to roll, and it will continue to move on in mighty power with great speed, until it will fill the whole
earth.

It matters not if the authorities of Missouri do set down our faith as high treason, because we believe the Bible. And all the bells of Babylon have a mighty ringing, and
her craftsmen incessantly cry - Great is Babylon-great is Babylon! as did the ancient Ephesians; yet the time is near at hand when it shall be announced-Babylon the
great is fallen! she is fallen!! The rapidity of the latter-day work is truly astonishing. If six members, organized in 1830, in the short period of twelve years gain 150,000,
how many will 150,000 gain in twenty-five years at that rate; but I must close.

It is the fervent prayer of every Saint-Roll on thy work mighty God, let thy kingdom come, and on earth be established.

Yours in high esteem,

H. TATX.

Remarkable Phenomenon.

To the Editor of the Times and Seasons

Sir,-In a communication from a friend of mine, elder W. Martindale, who is now preaching in Wayne county, Indiana, I received an account of the following singular
phenomenon. As Washington was my former place of residence and as I am acquainted with the place where this singular phenomenon made its appearance, and also
with the people whose names are mentioned as witnesses to the fact-believing them to be men of probity and having confidence in their statement, it was somewhat
interesting to me. Thinking that the readers of your widely circulated journal might feel the same interest in it, as one of the signs that should take place in these last days,
I have thought proper to forward it to you, leaving you to insert it or not at your discretion. The following is the account given:-

Mr. John Hatfield.

Sir,-* * * But I must hasten to give you an account of a singular phenomenon which was seen in this neighbourhood on the night of the 19th inst. It was reported that a
panther had been seen at the Logan Deadening (you know the place), and on the evening of the 19th. Jesse Fox, William and Lorenzo Fox, David Bale, James Wilson
and William Cole, with some others repaired to the place to see if they could discover and kill the monster; but failing in this they retired to the house of Solomon
Mendenhall, at which place they stayed a short time; while there they discovered a ball rising from the east in an oblique line, and as it ascended, it moved towards the
 Copyright
west         (c) 2005-2009,
      with great rapidity, untilInfobase   Media
                                  it was high in theCorp.                                                                                                 Pageor 483
                                                     heavens, leaving a streak of light behind it, which, to the natural eye, had the appearance of being thirty       / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                 forty feet in
length. This light remained stationary for about one minute; both ends then coming round formed a figure of 8, which figure also retained its position for the same space
of time; it was then transformed into a figure of 6, which also remained for about a minute; it then formed into a cypher or O, which remained for about three minutes.
Sir,-* * * But I must hasten to give you an account of a singular phenomenon which was seen in this neighbourhood on the night of the 19th inst. It was reported that a
panther had been seen at the Logan Deadening (you know the place), and on the evening of the 19th. Jesse Fox, William and Lorenzo Fox, David Bale, James Wilson
and William Cole, with some others repaired to the place to see if they could discover and kill the monster; but failing in this they retired to the house of Solomon
Mendenhall, at which place they stayed a short time; while there they discovered a ball rising from the east in an oblique line, and as it ascended, it moved towards the
west with great rapidity, until it was high in the heavens, leaving a streak of light behind it, which, to the natural eye, had the appearance of being thirty or forty feet in
length. This light remained stationary for about one minute; both ends then coming round formed a figure of 8, which figure also retained its position for the same space
of time; it was then transformed into a figure of 6, which also remained for about a minute; it then formed into a cypher or O, which remained for about three minutes.
The figures put together made 1860 in large characters in the heavens. The phenomenon was indeed singular, and has been a matter of great speculation with us.

Respectfully yours, &c.

WM. MARTINDALM.

Dec. 22, 1843.

An Appeal to the People of the State of Maine.

From the Nauvoo Neighbour.

Respected fellow-citizens,-I was born in the county of York, district of Maine, in the year 1793. My first lesson on the principles of political and religious freedom, was
learned among her brave and virtuous sons; and when in after years we had come to the resolve that the number of our citizens, the great extent of our territory, as well
as the geographical position which we occupied, all claimed sovereignty, we as a band of enlightened freemen arose and obtained for her the title of "free and
independent" among the sister States. More than forty years of my life can I boast of being a happy citizen of Maine. With her hardy republicans I passed through all
the vicissitudes and privations of peace and war during that period. My father, as is well known to thousands, was identified with the long line of illustrious patriots who
achieved our liberties in the war of the revolution. From him I received the first impression of the rights of man. By him I was taught, before I understood the terms, that
men are naturally born free, and as such have an indefeasible right to worship God according to the dictates of their own understanding of his perfections. But the lesson
we have so recently learned from the executive of a sovereign State, admonishes us that the day of American liberty is on the wane: that unless something to retrieve her
lost character be shortly done, we may as well content ourselves, and expect the days of a Nero and a Caliguln. It is not unknown to you that the entire church of
Latter-day Saints has been expelled from the State of Missouri, for the simple fact that they believed the fulness of the gospel of Christ had been restored to them
through the ministration of angels; and that the Book of Mormon was a divinely inspired record of the aborigines of the western hemisphere. These two facts were
sufficient in that State, with L. W. Boggs at the head of the executive department, to expatriate us in the chill of winter-to burn our dwellings-to rob us of our property-
to ravish, torment, and murder our women and helpless children. After paying hundreds of thousands of dollars for land, and making improvements worthy the
character of American operatives (all which were lost to us), the managers of the war, acting under the direct authority of the chief magistrate, forced us at the point of
their bayonets, to sign a treaty, the items of which would have disgraced the damning deeds of a Pharaoh or an Antioeus. In this treaty we covenanted to part with all
our lands to defray the expenses of the war; a war which they themselves had created, and which they, with a barbarity disgraceful to savage warfare, had hitherto
prosecuted against us. Another article in the treaty, provided that we should forthwith leave the state of Missouri, and never make any further attempt to raise crops, or
to do anything whereby the citizens might take offence; "for," said one of the prosecuting generals, "if you do, my men will be upon you, and you will be destroyed,
men, women and children:" and, in whatever light we looked upon the proceedings of the governor, whether our cause was just or not, it was all the same with him-our
final departure from the State was the grand object with him, and he would see it accomplished. A third articie claimed that all our leading men were to be given up to
him (General Clark) to be tried for high treason. Among the number was our beloved prophet. A court martial was immediately instituted, in which it was decreed that
the prophet, together with a few others, should be shot at six o'clock next morning. This, however, was prevented by the remonstrance of one or two of Clark's
officers. They were immediately conducted to prison, where they suffered the greatest indignity. Many scores suffered the same fate. Yet not the least vestige of legal
preferment was ever seen in the whole affair. No testimony was had: none called against them. It has been carefully estimated by our historians that not far from
fourteen thousand persons were ejected from Missouri in that infernal affair. That should suffuse with tears the face of every American. The same historians compute
that not far from three hundred were either directly slaughtered, or from extreme sufferings, from imprisonment, from hunger, the chills of winter (being reduced to the
necessity in many instances of braving the winter blasts in a naked situation) were subjected to various disorders that hurried them to a premature grave.

One more case and one only will I relate, as our history has been pretty fully made known to the people of the United States. Near Haun's Mill, a company consisting
of about forty men with their families, who had not yet participated in the turmoil of those times, being mostly strangers in that part of the country, who being informed
of the times in other counties, entered into stipulations to live in peace with their new neighbours. It was solemnly agreed that if either party should afterwards discover
any thing likely to come upon the other, injurious to them, the party having a knowledge should forthwith inform the other.-Thus agreeing, the delegates retired each to
their respective party.-The Saints were busy about that time in preparing their dwellings for the approaching winter, and thought themselves perfectly secure under the
treaty so sacredly formed. In a very few days, however, they discovered their mistake. The very same delegates who swore friendship to the Saints, came upon them in
an unguarded hour, with between two and three hundred men, and drove them from place to place, till at length they were driven into an old smith's shop, were they
were slaughtered indiscriminately. In that massacre some eighteen or nineteen were butchered, who from the peril of the times found one common grave - being
promiscuously heaped together in an old excavation for water. Their surviving friends at the peril of their own lives, performed their last sad rites of sepulture.

Nothing now remains to point out their lowly sepulchre, but their shapeless mound fast hastening to decay. But they live in our tenderest regards. In the affection of
every Saint while the world shall survive, they shall have an imperishable mansion-an everlasting monument to perpetuate their name. We have sought for justice in the
courts of that State: we have presented our memorial to the legislature, humbly praying for the restoration of our property and our rights as American citizens: we have
expended thousands and thousands of dollars in various attempts to recover our just claims; but even to this time we have not a consoling hope that Missouri will ever
do anything for us; may, that they still hold the hand of persecution, raised, if possible, to cut off our name from under heaven. Every possible scheme that can be
devised, is brought into requisition for our overthrow. They have from time to time kidnapped our brethren, citizens of the State of Illinois. Loud and frequent demands
are made on the governor for the body of Gen. J. Smith. Several times since leaving Missouri, he has been tried in the courts of Illinois and the federal courts, and and
has always been honourably acquitted.

We have also presented our memorial to congress, accompanied with a list of claims, but the only consolation we have yet received from them is, that "our cause is just,
but government has no power to redress us." Preparations are being made at the present time to resume our memorial in the halls of congress. Should we fail of
obtaining our rights from every source whatever, we still shall have gained one point, "to make it apparent to all the world, that what was wanting in this case, was
neither a criminal nor a prosecutor." Another point we shall have gained, to be the discoverers of a desideratum in the constitution of the United States. If neither the
civil court of an independent state, neither its legislature nor the great federal compact, has power to guard the lives and property of American citizens, then we shall
have made a second discovery, that the framers of our reverend constitution did not understand the business of legislation.

Were the venerable fathers of our independence permitted to revisit the earth, how would they frown with indignation at the disgrace of their country. "In vain they
toiled, they bled in vain," if one of the states of the great E Pluribus Unum, has a right to plunder, burn, murder, and exterminate from its borders, its peaceable citizens
for conscience sake. Should we fail of redress in the present congress, we shall importune at every subsequent one, till we gain the object of our most ardent desires.
From our origin to the present time, we have been a law-abiding people. Our book of laws that we received by immediate revelation through our beloved seer, enjoins
 Copyright
us           (c)explicit
    in the most  2005-2009,    Infobase
                         manner,          Media Corp.
                                  not to transgress                                                                                                   Page
                                                     the laws of the land. That if law-breakers should be found among us, they are to be given up to the  laws 484
                                                                                                                                                               of the/land.
                                                                                                                                                                       1033
These things we have always done. With all these facts before the world, we believe that government has the power, amply and adequately, to redress us. We expect
it. We have the most inalienable right to expect it. While the crimson current that administers to our being shall flow, we will contend for our rights. We intend to test the
Were the venerable fathers of our independence permitted to revisit the earth, how would they frown with indignation at the disgrace of their country. "In vain they
toiled, they bled in vain," if one of the states of the great E Pluribus Unum, has a right to plunder, burn, murder, and exterminate from its borders, its peaceable citizens
for conscience sake. Should we fail of redress in the present congress, we shall importune at every subsequent one, till we gain the object of our most ardent desires.
From our origin to the present time, we have been a law-abiding people. Our book of laws that we received by immediate revelation through our beloved seer, enjoins
us in the most explicit manner, not to transgress the laws of the land. That if law-breakers should be found among us, they are to be given up to the laws of the land.
These things we have always done. With all these facts before the world, we believe that government has the power, amply and adequately, to redress us. We expect
it. We have the most inalienable right to expect it. While the crimson current that administers to our being shall flow, we will contend for our rights. We intend to test the
efficacy of the government to the core. We believe that peradventure there may yet be virtue, and that our cause may yet be heard. We can never forget the injuries
done us in Missouri. They are ever present to our minds. We feel it impossible to efface them from our memories. We can never forget the blood of our brethren, so
wantonly lavished to satisfy the infernal thirsts of men, as heinous to the righteous as the fiends of hell. Were we to forget them, heaven itself would upbraid us. The
immortal shades of our martyred brethren would spurn us from their presence. Their cries with those seen under the altar of God, as viewed by the ancient prophet,
would ascend to the throne of Jehovah against us. We swear by the precious memory of the illustrious dead-the rathers of our independence-that we will remember
them. We will do all in our power to mete out justice to those who, without the least cause, have murdered cur friends; and if we fail, may heaven and earth bear us
witness that, what is wanting in this case is not strength in the law, arising from "the peculiar nature of American institutions," but a faithful and virtuous administrator.
Now, therefore knowing as I do, your devoted attachment to the cause of freedom and the free institutions of your country: and believing, as I have every reason, that
the voice of the oppressed will not be unheeded by you, especially when it is declared to you that many from your happy state are at this time suffering the highest
degree of injustice from mobocracy in Missouri; I, in the name of every faithful Saint, especially those who received their birth and education in Maine, appeal to your
wisdom-to that high legal attainment which characterizes you as a sovereign State-to your natural sense of the rights of man, and to the spirit of patriotism that burns
within your bosoms, to do all within the grasp of your power to redress us. We declare to you, and to all the world, that we are an innocent people; and that for the
gospel's sake-for the sake of the principles of glorious and eternal truth we have been inobbed, whipped, imprisoned, tormented, and slain. Should any man reply, "that
if we are persecuted for the truth's sake, we ought to receive it patiently, and not seek that which is our own;" we respond, that if no other consideration whatever
should prompt us, the disgraced institutions of our bleeding country demand that we make every effort to magnify her laws. We seek for justice, that recurrences of
deeds so frightful may not distract the nation hereafter. We make this appeal to the people of the State of Maine, to let them know that an injury has been done the
church of Christ in the nineteenth century. An injury, which if unrepaired by government, will establish the most dangerous precedent, as others of a more direful nature
will have licence to follow. All past experience admonishes us, that in a republican government, when vice and corruption gain the ascendency over virtue, the most
terrible revolutions are sure to follow.

I will now relate a dream, which I had near the time that the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints was driven from Jackson county, in Missouri.

In my dream I was at the capital of the United States. All was solemn as the tomb. The voice of the eloquent orator was hushed to silence. The senater, the sage, the
honourable, the rich and poor together, all were clad in mourning; indeed, nature herself, and all things seemed to participate in the general gloom. All was silent but the
voice of one man, his was low and solemn as the lonely sepulchre. In the archives of state there was a twilight, by which, with some difficulty, one could peruse the
records. As I was returning from a spacious bureau, where it seemed I had been reading, in an opposite part of the room I saw a man approaching the same bureau. I
did not know him, but felt assured within myself that it was one of the ancients of the nation. He took from the bureau two or three small boxes; and as he presented
one of them to me, exclaimed, "these were the archives of state," and, while in the act of placing it in my hand, finished the sentence he had commenced, "but it is turned
to blood." I saw while yet the words were on his tongue, the box dissolve to blood. Then I turned to view the other boxes; and they were also turned to blood.

With sentiments of respect, I remain your humble servant,

BENJAMIN ANDREWS.

News From Nauvoo.

From the Nauvoo Neighbour.

The very candid, pacific, and highly creditable advice, which Governor Ford has done himself the honour to address to "the citizens of Hancock county," Mormons and
all, and which appears in the Warsaw Signal, of the 14th inst. is, like the balm of Gilead, well calculated to ease the pain which has troubled the heads and hearts of the
Carthagenians, Warsawvians, and other over jealous bodies for weal and wo. It certainly must be admitted on all hands, that Governor Ford has exalted himself as a
mediator, patriot, lawyer, governor, peace maker, and friend of all; not only to magnify the law and make it honourable, but also in pointing out the path of peace. Such
is what the Latter-day Saints have ever sought at the hands of those in authority; and, with an approving conscience, clear as the crystal spring; and with a laudable
intention, warm as the summer zephyr; and with a charitable prayer, mellow as the morning dew, it is now our highest consolation to hope that all difficulties will cease,
and give way to reason, sense, peace, and good will. The Saints, if they will be humble and wise, can now practice what they preach, and soften by good examples,
rather than harden by a distant course of conduct, the hearts of the people.

For general information it may be well to say that there has never been any cause for alarm as to the Latter-day Saints. The legislature of Illinois granted a liberal charter
for the city of Nauvoo; and, let every honest man in the union, who has any knowledge of her, say whether she has not flourished beyond the most sanguine
anticipations of all; and while they witness her growing glory, let them solemnly testify whether Nauvoo has wilfully injured the country, county, or a single individual one
cent. With the strictest scrutiny publish the facts, whether a particle of law has been evaded or broken. Virtue and innocence need no artificial covering. Political views
and party distinctions never should disturb the harmony of society: and when the whole truth comes before a virtucus people, we are willing to abide the issue.

We will here refer to the three late dismissals, upon writs of haboes corpus, of J. Smith, when arrested under the requisitions of Missouri. The first, in June, 1841, was
tried at Monmouth, before judge Douglass, of the fifth judicial circuit, and as no exceptions have been taken to that decision by this state or Missouri (but Missouri had
previously entered a nolle prosequi on all the old indietments against the Mormons in the difficulties of 1838), it is taken and granted that that decision was just! The
second, in December, 1842, was tried at Springfield, before judge Pope, in the U. S. district court; and, from that honourable discharge, as no exceptions from any
source have been made to those proceedings, it follows, as a matter of course, that that decision was just!! and the third, in July, 1843, was tried at the city of Nauvoo,
before the municipal court of said city; and as no exceptions to that discharge have been taken, and as the governor says there is "evidence on the other side to shew
that the sheriff of Lee county voluntarily carried Mr. Reynolds (who had Mr. Smith in custody), to the city of Nauvoo without any coercion on the part of any one," it
must be admitted that that decision was just!!!

But is any man still unconvinced of the justness of these strictures relative to the two last cases, let the astounding fact go forth, that Orin Porter Rock-well, who Boggs
swore was the principal in his assassination, and as accessory to which Mr. Smith was arrested, has returned home "clear of that sin." In fact there was not a witness to
get up an indictment against him.

The Messrs. Averys, who were unlawfully "transported out of this state," have returned to their families in peace, and there seems to be no ground for contention - no
cause for jealousy, and no excuse for a surmise that any man, woman, or child will suffer the least inconvenience from General Smith, the the charter of Nauvoo, the
city of Nauvoo, or even any of her citizens. There is nothing for a bone of contention! Even those ordinances which appeared to excite the feeling of some people have
recently been repealed; so that if the "intelligent" inhabitants of Hancock county want peace-want to abide by the governor's advice-want to have a character abroad
 Copyright
grow   out of(c) 2005-2009,
              their character atInfobase Media
                                 home, and  reailyCorp.
                                                   mean to follow the Saviour's golden rule, "To do unto others as they would wish others to do untoPage
                                                                                                                                                    them," 485  / 1033
                                                                                                                                                           they will be
still now, and let their own works praise them in the gates of justice, and in the eyes of the surrounding world. Wise men ought to have understanding enough to
conquer men with kindness.
The Messrs. Averys, who were unlawfully "transported out of this state," have returned to their families in peace, and there seems to be no ground for contention - no
cause for jealousy, and no excuse for a surmise that any man, woman, or child will suffer the least inconvenience from General Smith, the the charter of Nauvoo, the
city of Nauvoo, or even any of her citizens. There is nothing for a bone of contention! Even those ordinances which appeared to excite the feeling of some people have
recently been repealed; so that if the "intelligent" inhabitants of Hancock county want peace-want to abide by the governor's advice-want to have a character abroad
grow out of their character at home, and reaily mean to follow the Saviour's golden rule, "To do unto others as they would wish others to do unto them," they will be
still now, and let their own works praise them in the gates of justice, and in the eyes of the surrounding world. Wise men ought to have understanding enough to
conquer men with kindness.

"A soft answer turns away wrath," says the wise man, and it will be greatly to the credit of the Latter-day Saints to shew the love of God, by now kindly treating those
who may have in an unconscious moment done them wrong; for truly said Jesus, pray for thine enemies. Humanity towards all-reason and refinement to enforce virtue-
and good for evil, are so eminently designed to cure more disorders of society than an appeal to "arms," or even argument untempered with friendship and the "one
thing needful," that no vision for the future, guide-board for the distant, or expositor for the present, need trouble any one with what he ought to do. His own good, his
family's good, his neighbour's good, his country's good, all good, seem to whisper to every person-the governor has told you what to do, now do it. The constitution
expects every man to do his duty, and when he fails the law urges him; or should he do too much, the same master rebukes him. Should reason, liberty, law, light, and
philan-thropy now guide the destinies of Hancock county with as much sincerity as has been manifested for her notoriety or welfare, there can be no doubt that peace,
prosperity, and happiness will prevail, and that future generations as well as the present one, will call Governor Ford A PEACE MAKER. The Latter-day Saints will, at
all events, profit by the instruction, and call upon honest men to help them cherish all the love, all the friendship, all the courtesy, all the kindly feelings, and all the
generosity that ought to characterize clever people in a clever neighbourhood, and leave candid men to judge which tree exhibits the best fruit, the one with most clubs
and sticks thrown into its boughs, and the grass trodden down under it: or the one with no sticks in it, some dead limbs and rank grass growing under it; for by their
signs ye can know their fruit, and by the fruit ye know the trees. Our motto then, is, pcace with all. If we have joy in the love of God, let us try to give a reason of that
joy, which all the world cannot gainsay or resist. And may be, like as when Paul started with recommendations to Damascus to persecute the Saints, some one who has
raised his hand against us with letters to men in high places, may see a light at noon-day above the brightness of the sun, and hear the voice of Jesus, saying, "It is hard
for thee to kick against the pricks."

Intelligence is sometimes the messenger of safety; and willing to aid the governor in his laudable endeavours to cultivate peace and honour the laws; believing that very
few of the citizens of Hancock county will be found in the negative of such a goodly course; and considering his views a kind of manifesto, or olive leaf, which shews
that there is rest for the soles of the Saints' feet, we give it a place in the Neighbour, wishing it God speed, and saying, God bless good men and good measures; and as
Nauvoo has been, so it will continue to be, a good city, affording a good market to a good country, and let those who do not mean to try the way of transgressors, say,
A men.

Governor Ford's Letter.

Springfield, Jan. 19th, 1844.

Dear Sir,-I have received the copy of the proceedings and resolutions of a meeting of the citizens of Hancook county, which you did me the honour to send me.

I have observed with regret, that occasions have been presented for disturbing the peace of your county; and if I knew what I could legally do to apply a cerrective, I
would be very ready to do it. But if you are a lawyer, or at all conversant with the law, you will know that I as a governor have no right to interfere in your difficulties.

As yet, I believe that there has been nothing like war among you: and I hope that all of you will have the good sense to see the necessity of preserving peace. If there is
any thing wrong in the Nauvoo charters, or in the mode of administering them, you will see that nothing shert of legislative or judicial power is capable of enforcing a
remedy. I myself had the honour of calling the attention of the legislature to this subject at the last session; but a large majority of both political parties in that body,
either did not see the evil which you complain of; or if they did, they repeatedly refused to correct it. And yet a call is made upon me to do that which all parties refused
to do at the last session. I have also been called upon to take away the arms from the Mormons-to raise the militin-to arrest a supposed fugitive-and, in fact, to repeal
some of the ordinances of the city of Nauvoo. Hancook county is justly famed for its intelligence, and I cannot believe that any of its citizens are so ignorant as not to
know that I have no power to do these things. The absurd and preposterous nature of these requests, give some colour to the charge that they are made for political
effect only. I hope that this charge is untrue; for in all candour, it would be more creditable to those concerned to have their errors attributed to ignorance than to a
disposition to embroil the country in the horrors of war for the advencement of party ends. But if there should be any truth in the charge (which God forbid), I
affectionately entrcat all the good citizens engaged in it, to lay aside their designs and yield up their cars to the voice of justice, reason, and humanity. All that I can do at
present is, to admenish both parties to beware of carrying matters to extremity. Let it come to this: let a state of war ensue, and I will be compelled to interfere with
executive power. In that caso also, I wish in a friendly, affectionate, and candid manner, to tell the citizens of Hancook county, Mermons and all, that my interference
will be against those who shall be the first transgressors. I am bonnd by the laws and the constitution to regard you all as citizens of the state, possessed of equal rights
and priviliges, and to cherish the rights of one as dearly as the rights of another. I can know no distinction among you, except that of assailant and assailed.

I hope, dear sir, you will do me the favour to publish this letter in the papers of your county, for the satisfaction of all persons conccrned.

I am, with the highest respect, your obedient servant,

THOMAS FORD.

Public Meeting At Warsaw.

Many of the more respectable citizens of Warsaw, indignant at the moves of the anti-Mormon party, and feeling desirous of ridding themselves from the odium of being
considered their associates, assembled at an anti-Mormon meeting and passed the following resolutions, presented by E. A. Bedell, a justice of peace of that place.

Whereas, by a recent publication which appeared in the Warsaw Message, an anti-Mormon meeting has been called in the town of Warsaw, for the avowed purpose
of getting up a thorough anti-Mormon organization, in accordance with various requests made by various other meetings recently held in our county, under the imposing
title of anti-Mormonism.

And, whereas, judging from the expressions of the sentiments of those convened in said meetings (though varying among themselves), we deem their sentiments and
policy as injurious to the best interests of our county.

And, whereas, inflammatory resolutions, emanating and issuing from a public meeting, called and held in our town, would be attributed to, and deemed expressive of
the sentiments of a majority of the citizens of said town: therefore,

Resolved, that we at this time deem it inexpedient to hold meetings under such titles, and pass inflammatory resolutions for the express purpose of creating and keeping
up an excitement in the minds of one against another class of our own citizens.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                            Page 486 / 1033
Resolved, that though the sentiments, policy, and intcntion of the anti-Mormons of this county vary and conflict with each other, yet we deem all such meetings, called
for such purposes, as injurious to the interests and peace of the citizens of our county and town, and only calculated to drive from our county good citizens, who would,
under other circumstances, settle among us.
the sentiments of a majority of the citizens of said town: therefore,

Resolved, that we at this time deem it inexpedient to hold meetings under such titles, and pass inflammatory resolutions for the express purpose of creating and keeping
up an excitement in the minds of one against another class of our own citizens.

Resolved, that though the sentiments, policy, and intcntion of the anti-Mormons of this county vary and conflict with each other, yet we deem all such meetings, called
for such purposes, as injurious to the interests and peace of the citizens of our county and town, and only calculated to drive from our county good citizens, who would,
under other circumstances, settle among us.

They certainly have done honour to themselves, and when such resolutions are passed in their own meeting, it clearly shows the tone of public feeling. Why do not the
intelligent portion of the inhabitants of Carthage follow their example, and thus prove to the world that they are republicans, patriots, and henest men? Come, now, let
us all follow the advice of the prophet, and cultivate peacs.

Letter From W. Rowley.

To the Editor of the Times and Seasons.

Dear Brother,-Herewith I forward you a few articles I brought with me from England, which I beg your acceptance of as a very small remembrance and token of the
high esteem and respect I feel towards you, on the remembrance, that through your instrumentallty I was led to embrace the fulness of the gospel. The period I had so
fondly anticipated, of once more behelding and conversing with you, has at length been realixed, and I cannot forego to mention the pleasure and gratification it has
given me, of meeting with you in that piace of which "the Lord hath spoken good concerning it." You have, I am well aware, been made acquainted, through the
medium of a friend, that we had adlen to our native land on the 15th of September last. Our company consisted of about 180 porsons, chiclly Saints. We had a fine
commodious vessel called the Metoka, commanded by M'Larren, who with his officers and men, behaved with every attention and kindness during the passage, which
we made in seven weeks to New Orleans, and finally arrived at Nauvoo on the 11th of November. We had only three deaths on board, one sister, and two children. I
must not forbear to state that the provisions supplied by Messrs. Ward and Clarke, on our voyage, were excellent in quality and quantity. You can, my dear brother, in
some measure, anticipate the feelings that throbbed within our bosoms on reaching our resting place, the city of Nauvoo. You may suppose we were most pleasingly
surprised, after having had our ears continually assailed with the doieful accounts of "the wretchedness of the place," its "log and mud" built "cabins," its "knee deep"
muddy streets, the "poverty and starvation" that awaited us, the "villany and roguery" of its inhabitants, the "awful delusion of Mormonism," "beware of old Joe Smith,"
and a thousand other such like salutations; you may judge then, how much we were gratified at beholding the striking contract, while gazing with rapturoun delight, first
upon the "Temple," which already assnmes a lofty bearing from the commanding eminence on which it is being erected; then the "Nauvoo House;" the "Mansion
House," (the residence of him of whom the world is not worthy); the Masonic, Music, and public halls; some completed, and others are being so, besides numerous
well-built and substantial brick stores, and private dwollings. The whole site and aspect of the city, preacnting a most cheering pieture of the enterprise and industry of
its inhabitants, exhibiting a remarkable differenco to many of the western towns which we passed in coming up the Mississippi, of far longer standing and origin.

I shall not at the present dwell upon my feelings in thus being permitted to reach this land-a land above all lands, a choice land-where the Lord hath commanded his
people to gather unto, in order that they may be instructed of him through the mouth of his seer and prophet. When I think of this unspeakubie privilege and blessing, of
listening, like those of old, to the voice of the Lord's servants, receiving divine revelation and communication from him the source of all truth; when I know that he has
thus spoken to, and honoured his servant Joseph, delivering him, time and time again from the hands of his enemies, and will still continue to do so; and through him
fulfilling those promises relating to the latter-day glory, and also the covenant to gather his ancient people should be accomplished; besides many other glorious truths to
be realized in these the last days, as well as making known other things, in which I truly rejoice, and which indnces me to exclaim with the apostics of old-I count not
my life dear, so that I may win Christ and be found in him, and the sufferings of this life are not to be compared with the glory that shall be revealed hereafter. On
recalling the pleasurable emotions that have passed within the secret recessch of my heart, when holding aweet converse with those I loved and whom I have now left in
my native land, and whose faces I may never again see in the flesh: or if I gather around me in "fancy's mystic circle," those my nearest and dearest relatives, and ponder
upon a father and mother's fondest embrac; a brother and sister's tenderest affection; excited and called forth on taking a long and last farowell. If I thus look back
upon the loss of rich and influential friends and connexions, with other claims of a lucrative and socular nature; yet all these have been hushed and subdued in the
contemplation of thus becoming a citizen in one of Zion's stakes, and my desire and prayer to God is, that she may still prosper and go on in glorious majesty and
triumph, until the top stones of her palaces and dwellings be raised with one universal song of joy and gladness, to Him that reigneth for ever and over.

I remain, dear brother, yours, very sincercly, in the new and overlasting covenant,

W. ROWLEY.

Nauvoo, January 25, 1844.

General Conference.

According to previous announcement, the General Conference of the various branches of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints commenced its sittings in the
Music Hall, Liverpool, on the 6th of April, 1844.

It was with very peculiar feelings that we met the brethren who came as deputations from the Conferences in this land. The reflection that fourteen years ago the Church
of Jesus Christ was organized in these last days of six members only, and that probably at the present time, in both hemispheres, she numbers one hundred and fifty
thousand; this reflection, together with the thought, that simultancously with ourselves, our brethren in Nauvoo would be assembled in Conference also, to consider the
situation of the church generally, and to meditate on the adoption of such measures as may be necessary for rolling on the great work of the Lord, excited within us
peculiar feelings that we had not expericnced on former occasions.

Morning Service.

After the opening of the meeting by singing and prayer, it was voted unanimously that elder Reuben Hedlock preside over the meetings of the Conference, and that
elder J. S. Cantwell act as clerk of the conference.

Elder Hedlock then rose and addressed the assembly, stating that he rejoiced in meeting with the officers in General Conference, at the same time that the Saints in
Nauvoo were congregated for the same purpose. He also spoke on the equality of privileges enjoyed by the various officers assembled in council or in conference.
After some remarks, showing the necessity of a union of effort on the part of the Saints, and especially amongst the priesthood-alluding particularly to those who were
altogether devoted to the work of the ministry, shewing that if they were not beloved and upheld by those amongst whom they were labouring, they could not expect
their services to be effective in the cause of truth, and that it were better for such to be away, and labour where they had the confidence of the Saints, and where they
would be upheld by the prayers and faith of the Saints-that union was strength, and especially so in the work of the Lord.

 Copyright
The number(c)of 2005-2009,   Infobase
                officers present        Media Corp.
                                 at the opening                                                                                                     Page
                                                of the Conference was then called for, which was as follows: high priests, 10; elders, 23; priests, 5;      4873; /deacons,
                                                                                                                                                       teachers,    1033
2. The representation of the various Conferences was then called for:-
altogether devoted to the work of the ministry, shewing that if they were not beloved and upheld by those amongst whom they were labouring, they could not expect
their services to be effective in the cause of truth, and that it were better for such to be away, and labour where they had the confidence of the Saints, and where they
would be upheld by the prayers and faith of the Saints-that union was strength, and especially so in the work of the Lord.

The number of officers present at the opening of the Conference was then called for, which was as follows: high priests, 10; elders, 23; priests, 5; teachers, 3; deacons,
2. The representation of the various Conferences was then called for:-

Manchester Conference-Represented by elder Charles Miller, including the branches of Manchester, Stockport, Ashton, Duckonfield, Newton Moor, Mottram,
Bolton, Edgeworth Moor, Edgerton, Leith, Chewmoor, Breightmet Fold, Bradshaw, Tottington, Sumerseat, Bury, Haslingden, Royton, Oldham, Rechdale, Eeeles,
Pendlebury, Heatons, Ratcliffe, Halfacre, Crossmoor, Didsbury, Middleton, Crompton Fold, Marple Bridge, Ashworth Tops, Vale House; comprises 1583 members,
2 high priests, 41 elders, 100 priests, 56 teachers, 19 deacons. Baptized since last general conference 194.

Liverpool Conference-Represented by elder Mitchelson, including Liverpool, the Isle of Man, Chester, part of Wales, Warrington, Newton, St. Helens and Grascby;
comprises 596 members, 3 high priests, 29 elders, 39 priests, 19 teachers, 11 dearons. Baptized since last general conference 107.

Preston Conference-Represented by elder John Banks, including Preston, Lancaster, Kendal, Brigsteer, Hohno, Heskin, Hunter's Hill, Euxton, Loyland, Southport and
Longten; comprises 394 members, 1 high priest, 16 elders, 23 priests, 17 teachers, 4 deacons. Baptized since last general conference 21.

London Conference-Represented by elder John Cairns, including London, Newbury, Woolwich, Dover and Luton; comprises 324 members, 1 high priest, 11 elders,
21 priests, 5 teachers, 5 dcacons. Baptized since last general conference 47.

Macclesfield Conference-Represented by elder Crook, including Macclesfield, Bollington, Middlewich, Northwich, Plumbley and Crewe; comprising 210 members, 1
high priest, 10 elders, 22 priests, 14 teachers, 7 deacons. Baptized since last general conference 15.

Birmingham Conference-Represented by elder Crook, including Birmingham, Gritsgreen, Old Bury, Wolverhampton, Dudley, Brittle Lane, Bilston, Kidderminster,
Leamington, Bloxwich, Stratford-upon-Avon, Catthorpe West Bromwich, Pendarren, Aberaychan, Beaufort, Rummy, Tredager, Merthyr Tydvill, Abordure;
comprising 707 members, 38 elders, 49 priests, 27 teachers, 12 deacons. Baptized since last general conference 200.

Wooden Box-Represented by elder Robert Crook, including Wooden Box, Dunstail, Branstone, Barton and Colebille; comprising 96 members, 9 elders, 10 priests, 6
teachers, 5 deacons. Baptized since last general conference 60.

Staffordshire Conference-Represented by elder George Simpeon, including Burslem, Hanley, Stoke-upon-Trent, Newcaetel, Baddley Edge, Bradley Green, Knutton
Heath, Longton, Coxbank, Precs, Tunstali, Leek, Longport, Hassall Green, Allsagers Bank; comprising 370 members, 1 high priest, 20 elders, 48 priests, 20 teachers,
11 deacons.

Edinburgh Conference-Represented by elder G. P. Wangh, including Edinburgh, Wemyas, Stirling and Pathhead; comprises 330 members, 11 elders, 16 priests, 7
teachers, 3 deacons. Baptized since Nov. 1843, 37.

GarwayConference-Represented by elder Rinkey, including Garway, Llanfoist, Buckle, Ewinshnrold, Llanthony and Llanvano; comprises 172 members, 4 elders, 9
priests, 8 teachers, 1 deacon.

Glasgow Conference-Represented by elder James Houston, including Glasgow, paisley, Kilbirnie, Bridge of Weir, Thorny Bank and Shaws, Campsie, Renfrew,
Greenook, Ayre, Bonbill, Bulfrone, Johnston, Airdrie, Irvino and Daly; comprising 833 members, I high priest, 26 elders, 39 priests, 30 teachers, 10 deacons.

Shelfield Conference-Represented by letter, including Shelfleld, Woodhouse, Donnington and Brampton; comprises 201 members, 5 elders, 9 priests, 5 teachers, 3
deacons.

Bradford Conference-Represented by elder Speakman, including Bradford, Idle, Leeds, Doncaster; comprises 200 members, 9 elders, 15 pricsts, 8 teachers, 6
deacons. Baptized since last general conference 44.

Ircland-Represented by elder Sloan, including Hillsborough, Crawfordsburn and Melusk; comprises 52 members, 5 elders, 1 priest, 1 teacher.

Lincolnshire Conference-Represented by letter, comprises 27 members, 2 elders, 2 priests, 1 teacher, 1 deacon. Baptized since last general conference 17.

Worcestershire Conference-Represented by elder Thomas Smith, including Earlscommon, Pinvin, Flyford Flavel, Woreester, Broomsgrove, Randan Woods, Barford,
St. Johns and Milton; comprises 140 members, 6 elders, 10 priests, 3 teachers, 3 deacons. Baptized since last general conference 28.

Clitheroe Conference-Represented by elder William Snalam, including Clitheroe, Chathurn, Downham, Waddington, Ribchester, Chaighley and Settle; comprises 299
members, 16 elders, 22 priests, 18 teachers, 4 deacons. Baptized since last general conference 14.

Leicester-Represented by elder Thomas Margetts, including Leicester and Nottingham; comprises 127 members, 5 elders, 10 priests, 1 teacher, 2 deacons.

Cheltenhum Conference-Represented by letter, consists of eighteen branches, comprises 532 members, 17 elders, 30 priests, 13 teachers, 5 deacons. Baptized since
last general conference 90.

Buth-Represented by letter, comprises 31 members, 1 elder, 2 priests.

Wolverton-Represented by letter, comprises 8 members, 1 elder, 2 priests.

Carlisle-Represented by letter, comprises 160 members, 8 elders, 19 priests, 8 teachers, 3 deacons, and contains four branches.

Littlemoor-Represented by letter, comprises 6 members, 1 priest.

Beffordshire-Represented by letter, includes twelve branches, comprising 184 members, 14 elders, 20 priests, 9 teachers, 2 deacons.

The number of members, &c., of each Conference being ascertained as nearly as possible, it was determined that the delegates should represent the condition of each
Conference; and what alterations or measures were necessary to be adopted for the well-being of each.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                      Page 488 / 1033
Elder Charles Miller then remarked, in reference to the Manchester Conference, that there was a very general desire manifested to roll onward the work of the Lord-
that the prospects were never better; the power of God was in their midst, and it was a general time of rejoicing.
Beffordshire-Represented by letter, includes twelve branches, comprising 184 members, 14 elders, 20 priests, 9 teachers, 2 deacons.

The number of members, &c., of each Conference being ascertained as nearly as possible, it was determined that the delegates should represent the condition of each
Conference; and what alterations or measures were necessary to be adopted for the well-being of each.

Elder Charles Miller then remarked, in reference to the Manchester Conference, that there was a very general desire manifested to roll onward the work of the Lord-
that the prospects were never better; the power of God was in their midst, and it was a general time of rejoicing.

Elder Miller having remarked that he had been challenged to discussion, and had accepted it: which circumstance led to some remarks from elder Ward as to the very
little good effected in general by discussions; and that it was beneath the servants of God to turn aside from the path of duty, to wrangle and dispute like the people of
the world; and that while the professors of modern religion were in a manner devouring each other, the path of the Saints ought to be onward in the proclamation of the
principles of truth.

Elder Hedlock agreed with the remarks of elder Ward, and stated that it was in perfect accordance with the advice of the first presidency, and ought to be guarded
against as much as possible.

Elder George Mitehelson then rose to state that the work of the Lord in the Liverpool Conference was progressing slowly, save in the Isle of Man, where the people
were coming out and embracing the principles of the truth.

The condition of North Wales being stated by elder Joseph Martin, it was proposed by elder Ward, and carried, that elder Martin be permitted to ordain to the lesser
priesthood such officers as he may feel led by the spirit to be necessary.

Evening Meeting.

The meeting being opened by elder Charles Miller with singing and prayer,

Elder John Banks then rose to state the condition of the Preston Conference. The church he said had been much harassed, as well as much blessed previously, it having
been the place where the standard of the fulness of the gospel had been first planted in these islands in the last days; it had also been the subject of the attacks of the
enemy in an extraordinary manner; many had also emigrated, and Satan appeared to have singled some of them out for his vietims, through whose influence, at times,
much cvil had been done; but, notwithstanding all this, the condition of the Preston Conference, with the exception of the distant branches in the North, was in a much
better condition than for a long time past, and he trusted would ultimately overcome, and be eminently successful in gathering in the honest in heart.

It was then moved by elder Ward, and seconded by elder Charles Miller, that elder John Banks be ordained to the office of high priest, to preside over the Preston
Conference. Carried.

Elder John Cairns rose to state the condition of the London Conference, which he remarked was at present in a good state, the officers united, and the Saints generally
rejoicing in the truth.

Elder James Galley spoke on the condition of the Macclesfield Conference, stating, that while some of the Saints were not in a good condition, yet they had many that
were-that there was so much religion in the neighbourhood, that the principles of truth were hard to be received, while the people generally were in much slavery to the
landowners, and dare not open their doors for preaching; yet, notwithstanding all things, he still considered they had a good prospect of success, as the officers and
Saints, generally, were determined to be united in rolling onward the work of the Lord.

Elder Crook stated, that in the Birmingham Conference they had much union and love-that by experience and discipline, and a little whipping now and then, he had
learned what weapon to use in the service of the Lord, in order to be successful. and that was the first principles, for those he found to be irresistible.

It was then moved by elder T. Smith, and seconded by elder Crook, that Catthorpe, Leamington, and Straford-upon-Avon, now included in the Birmingham
Conference, be transferred to the Worcestershire Conference. Carried.

It was then moved by elder Ward, and voted, that the branches of Wooden Box, Dunstall, Branstone, Barton, and Colebille be organized into a Conference, to be
called the Derbyshire Conference; and that elder William Coopor Royle preside over the same.

It was also voted, that elder Crook be ordained to the office of high priest, to preside over the Birmingham Conference.

It was also moved by elder Ward, and voted, that the branches of Beaufort, Rummy, Tredager, Merthyr Tydvill, and A berdare be organized into a Conference, to be
called the Merthyr Tydvill Conference: and that elder William Henshaw preside over the same.

Sunday Morning.

The meeting being opened by singing and prayer by elder Ward, the business of considering the state of the various Conference was resumed.

Elder Waugh having remarked upon the condition of the Edinburgh Conference, that it was much better than it had been, but that a change of labourers would be of
especial benefit.

Elder Ward remarked, that were the officers of the church of one heart and of one mind, their ministry would be effectual whether they were assisted by foreign aid or
not-that success could never be expected while individuals were seeking the gratification of their own private feelings.

Elder Hedlock spoke on the evil of ordaining officers to sit in council merely, and exhorted the presiding elders to select only such as had the opportunity of labouring
and becoming useful in the kingdom of God.

The mission of elder John Cairns, voted in the council of the twelve in Nauvoo, to go to Scotland, was then laid before the conference for their acceptance, and
confirmed by a unanimous vote.

Elder George Simpson remarked on the Staffordshire Conference, that it was varied in its condition, but much better than some time ago he could have anticipated. The
influence of evil reports had been much felt by them, but he rejoiced to say that the presidents of the various branches were much united.

Elder Blakey stated, that the Garway Conference had been much disorganized, but that it was now progressing-the Conference was very extensive, and that he
frequently
 Copyrighthad
           (c) to walk over eighty
               2005-2009,          miles
                             Infobase    to obtain
                                      Media   Corp.the MILLENNIAL STARS!                                                                  Page 489 / 1033
It was moved by elder Ward, and seconded by elder Cairns, that Abergavenny, now attached to this Conference, be united to the Merthyr Tydvili Conference, under
the presideney of elder Henshaw.
influence of evil reports had been much felt by them, but he rejoiced to say that the presidents of the various branches were much united.

Elder Blakey stated, that the Garway Conference had been much disorganized, but that it was now progressing-the Conference was very extensive, and that he
frequently had to walk over eighty miles to obtain the MILLENNIAL STARS!

It was moved by elder Ward, and seconded by elder Cairns, that Abergavenny, now attached to this Conference, be united to the Merthyr Tydvili Conference, under
the presideney of elder Henshaw.

Elder Houston stated that the Glasgow Conference was in a good condition, and the officers were very united.

It was then proposed by elder Hedlock, and seconded by elder Thomas Ward, that elder James Ure be appointed to preside over the Sheffield Conference, and that
he be ordained to the office of high priest. Carried unanimously.

Elder Speakman said, with regard to the Bradford Conference, that the Saints where much united, and that the prospects generally were very cheering, although some
time ago they had been under the necessity of cutting a many off.

Elder Hedlock remarked on the practice of cutting off the members of the church; that in many cases it was done in much too summary a manner; that the elders should
bear in mind that they were to be the saviours of men and not the destroyers. He would also admonish them against the establishment of bye-laws, which in many cases
had been the cause of much evil, and individuals had been separated from the body of Christ for the violation of laws which the kingdom of God never recognized. He
exhorted the officers to dilligence in their labours, to the practice of righteousness and holiness, that they might secure the esteem of the Saints, and that their counsel
might be sought after and be adhered to.

Elder Ward remarked on the position of the people of God, who, from the darknoss that beclouds the religious world, had been brought into the marvellous light of the
fulness of the gospel, wherein we rejoiced, and for which the gratitude of our hearts must ever be offered; and urged the elders to measure by this reflection as a
standard, the importance of being separated from the Church of Christ.

Afternoon Service.

The meeting was opened by elder Mitchelson with singing and prayer, when elders MacCuffio and Dombville were called upon to administer the ordinance of the
Lord's Supper.

The congregation being numerous, and many strangers present, the business of the conference was postponed, and the afternoon was occupied very profitably by
elders Cairns, Crook, Henshaw, Margetts, Miller, and priest Walker bearing testimony to the truth of the work of the Lord.

Evening Service.

This service was opened with singing and prayer by elder Hedlock, who proceeded to address the assembly on the principles of the church, on his experience for
eleven years in connexion with it; also on the order of the kingdom of God, and the manner of sitting in judgment on matters that required it. He exhorted all persons to
the adoption of the scriptural mode of settling differences-to the practice of humility, that we might be exalted in the due time of the Lord. He enlarged on the greatness
of the plan of salvation-on the importance of the truths committed unto the officers of preaching those principles which would prove to all either a savour of life unto life,
or of death unto death. He admonished them to beware in what manner they handled the word of life, and to take heed that their garments were clear of the blood of
this generation. He urged upon them faithfulness in the work in which they were engaged, that they might be found worthy to be endowed with greater power to go
forth to bind up the law and seal up the testimony, that the end might come.

Monday Morning.

The meeting was opened by singing and prayer, by elder John Cairns.

It was then moved by elder Ward, and seconded by elder Miller, that elder Blakey be appointed to preside over the Garway Conference. Carried.

It was also voted that high priest Struthers be appointed to preside over the Bedfordshire Conference for the time being.

Elder Hedlock spoke at some length on the duties of the high priesthood-on the evil of bye-laws, and the cutting off of members for the violation of them-on the
honouring of each person in his office, and of the equality of privileges in council enjoyed by the priesthood; also, on the duties of priests and teachers visiting the
members, that it be done in the spirit of love.

Clitheroo Conference was stated by elder Snalam to be in a good condition.

Afternoon Service. (2)

The meeting being opened by singing and prayer, it was voted that elder Snalam be tried in a Special Conference, at Clitheroe, on the various charges against him, by
which he has lost the confidence of the several members of the same, at such time and place as elder Hedlock may appoint.

Elder Hedlock having called for such volunteers as could go out to labour in the vineyard, elder James Sloan came forward, and being asked whether he at present
wished to go home to Nauvoo, or to labour in the ministry, he declared it to be his wish to go out and preach.

Elder Thomas Margetts having stated that the prospects in Leicester and the surrounding country were of the most encouraging kind, it was voted that Leicester and
Nottingham, and the surrounding country be organized into a Conference, to be called the Leicestershire Conference, and that elder Thomas Margetts preside over the
same.

It was voted that elder Thomas Harris go labour about the neighbourhood of Lancaster, under the direction and presidency of elder Banks.

It was also voted that elder G. P. Waugh be appointed to preside over the Froomshill Conference.

Voted also that elder John Johnson be appointed to preside over the Cheltenham Conference.

Voted that priest William Walker be ordained an elder, and be appointed to labour in Hull.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 490 / 1033
Evening Service. (2)
Voted also that elder John Johnson be appointed to preside over the Cheltenham Conference.

Voted that priest William Walker be ordained an elder, and be appointed to labour in Hull.

Evening Service. (2)

The meeting being opened by singing and prayer, the appointment of elder Hedlock, in connexion with elder Ward, to the presidency of the Churches in this land, was
road from the minutes of the Council of the Twelve, held in Nauvoo, when the sanction of the Conference was called for and given unanimously.

Elder Hedlock spoke at some length on the order of sitting in judgment on superior officers.

Elder Ward then proceeded to lay the state of the presidency in the British Isles before the Church. He remarked that he, in connexion with elder Hedlock, felt the
greatest anxiety that the position of the presidency should be thoroughly understood, and that all the business and proceedings of the same should be conducted in such
a manner as to be open to the inspection of all. They were at present labouring under considerable difficulties in consequence of so many demands made upon their
resources by the authorities of Nauvoo, in sending over a number of families at the expense of the means arising from the emigration department. He rejoiced to state
that any profits arising from business in Liverpool were to be subject to the order of the authorities at Nauvoo, and that they had given us directions to send all the poor
Saints, and that they should truly rejoice in appropriating any means in their hands for that purpose.

Elder Walker spoke on upholding the presidency, and eloquently expressed his confidence in the same.

Elder Cairns spoke on the purchase of the various publications. He remarked that the sale of the publications was absolutely necessary in order that the work of the
Lord might roll onward-that it was a great mistake to suppose that because the Saints purchased the publications, they would therefore not contribute as much for the
support of those who laboured amongst them; he was not afraid of this; only let the Saints be thoroughly imbued with the principles contained in the publications, and he
knew that they would be prepared to act in righteousness, and would never forget that the labourer was worthy of his hire. He had found our publications hid up in a
cupboard, the Saints not knowing that there were such; but he had made it a rule to take them with him to the meetings, and the consequence was, that he disposed of
the publications. Strangers became interested in the principles of truth by their perusal, and the Saints became more open-hearted and ready to minister unto those who
laboured amongst them.

Elder Allen spoke on the exercise of liberality and benevolence being exercised with full confidence in God, and related several aneedotes illustrative of the subject.

Elder Galley having spoken on the same subject, it was voted unanimously, That this Conference, now assembled, covenant to stand by and uphold the presidency in
England, by our prayers on their behalf, and also by pecuniary aid.

Elder Hedlock then rose and addressed the assembly on the subject of the publications, and was desirous of taking the sense of that meeting on the same; it was true
that the Quorum of the Twelve had advised that the publication of the MILLENNIAL STAR be stopped, and had given him authority to publish a cirular as occasion
might require, but he believed most sincerely that the stoppage of the STAR would have a most injurious tendency.

Several having spoken to the same effect, elder Ward remarked, that if a publication was to be issued at all, it appeared trifling with the interests of the cause to change
the name, inasmuch as the office had received the name of the Millennial Star Office, and many letters came to them with that address.

It was then moved by elder Cairns, and voted by unanimous acclamation, "That this Conference requests the Quorum of the Twelve to permit the continued publication
of the MILLENNIAL STAR.

It was then moved by elder Ward, and seconded by elder Webb, that priest William Bayliss be ordained to the office of an elder. Carried.

Tuesday Morning.

The meeting being opened by singing and prayer.

It was moved by elder Hedlock, and seconded by elder T. Harris, that elder William Snalam be removed from the Clitherce Conference. Carried.

It was then voted that elder James Sloan go to preside over the Bradford Conference, and that elder William Speakman go to preside over the Clitheroc Conference,
occasionally preaching at Leeds, under the presidency of elder Sloan.

Elder Hedlock having spoken at great length on the organization of the priesthood, and the relative duties of each officer according to his calling, exhorting them to
consider the great work in which they were engaged, and not hinder their usefulness by being too tenacious of authority, or giving heed to little trifling matters, while the
great work of rolling onward the truth be entirely forgotten.

It was then voted that elder Webb be appointed to labour in the place where he now is.

It was also voted that elder Glaud Roger go to labour with elder Ure in the Sheffield Conference.

The sittings of the Conference were then brought to a close by president Reuben Hedlock engaging in prayer and thanksgiving, at four o'clock, p. m.

A Friendly Hint to Missouri.

From the Nauvoo Neighbour.

One of the most pleasing seenes that can transpire on earth is, when a sin has been committed by one person against another, to forgive that sin; and then, according to
the sublime and perfect pattern of the Saviour, pray to our Father in heaven to forgive also. Verily, verily, such a friendly rebuke is like the mellow zephyr of summer's
eve, it soothes, it cheers and gladdens the heart of the humane and the savage.-Well might the wise man exclaim: "a soft answer turneth away wrath," for men of sense,
judgment, and observation, in all the various periods of time, have been witnesses, figuratively speaking, that water not wood, checks the roge of fire.

Jesus said, "blessed are the peace makers, for they shall be called the children of God;" wherefore if the nation, a single state, community, or family ought to be grateful
for anything, it is peace. Peace, lovely child of heaven; peace, like light from the same great parent, gratifies, animates, and happifies the just and the unjust, and is the
very essence of happiness below and bliss above. He that does not strive with all his powers of body and mind; with all his influence at home and abroad, and to cause
others to do(c)
 Copyright   so too,  to seek peace,
                 2005-2009,          and Media
                               Infobase  maintain  it for his own benefit and convenience, and for the honour of his state, nation and country, has no
                                                Corp.                                                                                                     claim 491
                                                                                                                                                       Page     on the/ 1033
clemency of man; nor should he be entitled of man; nor should he be entitled to the friendship of woman, or the protection of government. He is the canker worm to
gnaw his own vitals, and the vulture to prey upon his own body and he is as to his own prospects and prosperity in life, a felo-de-se of his own pleasure. A community
of such beings are not far from hell on earth, and should be let alone as unfit for the smiles of the free or the praise of the brave. But the peace maker, O give hear to
Jesus said, "blessed are the peace makers, for they shall be called the children of God;" wherefore if the nation, a single state, community, or family ought to be grateful
for anything, it is peace. Peace, lovely child of heaven; peace, like light from the same great parent, gratifies, animates, and happifies the just and the unjust, and is the
very essence of happiness below and bliss above. He that does not strive with all his powers of body and mind; with all his influence at home and abroad, and to cause
others to do so too, to seek peace, and maintain it for his own benefit and convenience, and for the honour of his state, nation and country, has no claim on the
clemency of man; nor should he be entitled of man; nor should he be entitled to the friendship of woman, or the protection of government. He is the canker worm to
gnaw his own vitals, and the vulture to prey upon his own body and he is as to his own prospects and prosperity in life, a felo-de-se of his own pleasure. A community
of such beings are not far from hell on earth, and should be let alone as unfit for the smiles of the free or the praise of the brave. But the peace maker, O give hear to
him! for the words of his mouth and his doctrine, drop like the rain and distil as the dew: they are like the gentle mist upon the herbs, and as the moderate shower upon
the grass. Animation, virtue, love, contentment, philanthrophy, benevolence. compassion, humanity and friendship, push life into bliss, and men a little below the angels,
exercising their powers, privileges, and knowledge, according to the order, rules and regulations of revelation, by Jesus Christ, dwell together in unity: and the sweet
odour that is wafted by the breath of joy and satisfaction from their righteous communion, is like the rich perfume from the consecrated oil that was poured upon the
head of Aaron; or like the luscious fragrance that rises from the fields of Arabian spices; yea more, the voice of the peace maker

Is like the music of the spheres,
It charms our souls, and calms our fears;
It turns the world to paradise,
And men to pearls of greater price.

So much to prefaco this friendly hint to the State of Missouri, for notwithstanding some of her private citizens and public officers have committed violence, robbery, and
even murder, upon the rights and persons of the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints; yet, compassion, dignity, and a sense of the principles of religion among all
classes, and honour and benevolence, mingled with charity by high minded patriots, lead me to suppose that there are many worthy people in that state, who will use
their influence and energies to bring about a settlement of all those old difficulties; and use all consistent means to urge the state, for her honour, prosperity and good
name, to restore every person she or her citizens have expelled from her limits, to their rights, and pay them all damage! that the great body of high minded and well
disposed southern and western gentlemen and ladies-the real peace makers of a western world-will go forth, good Samaritan like, and pour in the oil and the wine, till
all that can be healed are made whole; and after repentance, they shall be forgiven; for verily the scriptures say: "Joy shall be in heaven over one sinner that repents,
more than over ninety and nine just persons that need no repentance."

Knowing the fallibility of man; considering the awful responsibility of rejecting the cries of the innocent; confident in the virtue and patriotism of the noble minded
western men, tenacious of their character and standing; too high to stoop to disgraceful acts, and too proud to tolerate meanness in others; yea, may I not say without
boasting, that the best blood of the west, united with the honour of the illustrious fathers of freedom, will move, as the forest is moved by a mighty wind, to promote
peace and friendship in every part of our wide spread, lovely country. Filled with a love almost unspeakable, and moved by a desire pleasant as the dew of heaven, I
supplicate not only our Father above, but also the civil, the enlightened, the intelligent, the social and the best inhabitants of Missouri; they that feel bound by principles
of honour, justice, moral greatness, and national pride, to arise in the character of virtuous freemen from the disgrace and reproach that might inadvertently blur their
good names, for want of self preservation. Now is the time to brush off the monster, that, incubus-like, seems hanging upon the reputation of the whole state. A little
exertion, and the infamy of the evil will blacken the guilty only; for is it not written, "the tree is known by its fruit;"

The voice of reason, the voice of humanity, the voice of the nation, and the voice of heaven seem to say to the honest and virtuous, throughout the State of Missouri;
wash yourselves, make you clean, lest your negligence should be taken by the world, from the mass of facts before it, that you are guilty! Let there be one unison of
hearts for justice, and when you reflect around your own firesides, remember that fifteen thousand, once among you, now not, but who are just as much entitled to the
privileges and blessings you enjoy as yourselves; like the widow before the unjust judge, are fervently praying for their rights. When you meditate upon the massacre at
Hawn's Mill, forget not that the constitution of your state holds this broad truth to the world-that none shall "be deprived of life, liberty, or property, but by the judgment
of his peers, or the law of the land." And when you assemble together in towns, counties, or districts; whether to petition your legislature to pay the damage the Saints
have sustained in your state, by reason of oppression, and misguided zeal; or to restore them to their rights according to republican principles and benevolent designs,
reflect and make honourable, or annihilate such statue law as was in force in your state, in 1838, viz.-"If twelve or more persons shall combine to levy war against any
part of the people of this state, or to remove forcibly out of the state, or from their habitations, evidenced by taking arms and assembling to accomplish such a purpose,
every person so offending shall be punished by imprisonment in the penitentiary for a period not exceeding five years, or by a fine not exceeding five thousand dollars;
and imprisonment in the county jail not exceeding six months."

Finally, if honour dignifies an honest people; if virtue exalts a community; if wisdom guides great men; if principle governs intelligent beings; if humanity spreads comfort
among the needy; and if religion affords consolation by showing that charity is the first, best, and sweetest token of perfect love: then, O ye good people of Missouri,
like the woman in scripture who had lost one of her ten pieces of silver, arise, search diligently till you find the lost piece, and then make a feast and call in your friends
for joy.

With due consideration I am the friend of all good men,

JOSEPH SMITH.

Nauvoo, Ill., March 8th, 1844.

Barque Fanny.

Extract of a Letter From Elder William Kav.

New Orleans, March 9th, 1844.

Dearly Beloved Brethren,-I now take the opportunity of writing to inform you of our safe arrival in this port. We came in on the 7th, at seven o'clock in the morning; we
should have been in sooner, but for having to stop at the bar for a considerable time to wait for a steamer, and we had also a calm in the bay; but I believe that no
people that ever crossed the Atlantic ever had a more prosperous voyage than the Lord has favoured us with. The captain and crew declare they never experienced
such a passage before; but such a captain and crew for kindness I believe could scarcely be met with; his liberality exceeds all that ever came under our notice; indeed,
I am at a loss for words to express the respect he has manifested to all.

The cabin and its provisions have been at the service of all who stood in need of them, and the captain has with his own hand ministered unto the necessities of all that
required it. Our prayer as a people is, that God our Eternal Father may bless him with eyes to see, and a heart to believe the principles of eternal truth, and reward him
abundantly for the favours we have received from him. I hope if you ever see him again, that you will thank him for his kindness to us. But although we have had much
cause for rejoicing, yet we have also had our sorrows. We have had two deaths; the first was the wife of elder James Jones, of Alfrick. She died on the 19th of
February, and was buried in the sea on the morning of the 20th, off the island of Port Rico. She died happily. During her sickness, the captain manifested the greatest
 Copyrightand
sympathy,    (c) expressed
                 2005-2009,   Infobase
                           himself       Mediafor
                                   as feeling   Corp.
                                                  her husband as though he were his own brother; but it was not in word only but in deed-he had her Page     492into
                                                                                                                                                       removed     / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                     his
cabin, and there she died; nor has he shown less humanity to the sorrowful widower and children. The other death was the youngest child of sister Greenhalgh, which
died on Monday last.
required it. Our prayer as a people is, that God our Eternal Father may bless him with eyes to see, and a heart to believe the principles of eternal truth, and reward him
abundantly for the favours we have received from him. I hope if you ever see him again, that you will thank him for his kindness to us. But although we have had much
cause for rejoicing, yet we have also had our sorrows. We have had two deaths; the first was the wife of elder James Jones, of Alfrick. She died on the 19th of
February, and was buried in the sea on the morning of the 20th, off the island of Port Rico. She died happily. During her sickness, the captain manifested the greatest
sympathy, and expressed himself as feeling for her husband as though he were his own brother; but it was not in word only but in deed-he had her removed into his
cabin, and there she died; nor has he shown less humanity to the sorrowful widower and children. The other death was the youngest child of sister Greenhalgh, which
died on Monday last.

We had regular meetings for prayer morning and evening, and three times each Lord's day, administering the sacrament in the afternoon. The Saints generally have
shown a willingness to give heed to counsel from myself and brothers Hall and Cuerden; and have been very well satisfied with their journey and the ship's stores
provided by you, for which they wish to return you their thanks.

We have this morning the steamer alongside of us, and intend getting our luggage on board to day. I assure you we rejoiced exceedingly at the sight of the steamer,
which was the Maid of Iowa, and at the thoughts of going up in a vessel belonging the church, and commanded by an eider of the church, brother D. Jones.

I must now conclude, and pray God the Eternal Father to preserve and bless you, and believe me to be your affectionate brother in the Lord.

WILLIAM KAY.

P.S. Brothers Hall, Cuerden, Jones, and all faithful Saints desire to be remembered to you, and desire an interest in your prayers.

To Reuben Hedlock and Co., 36, Chapel Street, Liverpool.

The Temple.

From various papers received of late, we learn the interesting intelligence that the utmost exertions will be put forth for the completion of the Temple. It is intended to
suspend the labours upon the Nauvoo House for a time, and devote their efforts exclusively to the Temple; and it is calculated that by a unity of effort the roof can be
put on by next fall, and the building be enclosed.

Editorial.

HAVING brought our conference labours to a close, it is with abundant satisfaction and thanksgiving that we sit down to contemplate the work of the Lord as it exists
at present in the British Islands. It is true, that in many places the work appears to have almost dwindled away, which our enemies, with a superficial view, would
construe as a proof of the falsity of our principles; but it is not so, the glorious doctrine of the gathering has had the influence, in many places, of greatly diminishing our
numbers, as in some cases an entire branch of the church has at once arisen at the command of the Lord to seek for a home in a distant land. The position of the
different branches of the church, and their aspect unto the world, must necessarily ever be widely different from the various religious societies of the day, for as the
honest hearted are gathered in, they will ever be anxious to live by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God; and as he in his providence opens a way for
their escape, they will at all times be ready to arise and flee out of Babylon, lest they become partakers of her sins, and share in her plagues. But while some branches
of the church may have the appearance of decay, it is not so generally, the work is extending itself with astonishing rapidity and power, and while it excites the ire and
indignation of many in the religious world, he who contemplates its progress with an unprejudiced mind, must be convinced that it truly is the work of the Lord. We are
well aware that the proceedings of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints are narrowly watched by many whose position in society in a great measure prevents
them from taking those decided steps which otherwise situated they might, nor is the subject entirely overlooked by some who are much depended upon as religious
teachers. But, truly, the kingdom of God is now as it ever was. To become a member in the community of the Saints, requires the taking up of a cross daily; the
principle of divine revelution being the guide of the Church, was ever, and is now felt to be condemnatory of those who enjoy it not; and while each individual party
considers their own society as nearest the truth, they will necessarily look upon a people professing to be in the enjoyment of divine revelation us impostors,
endeavouring from some sinister motives to make a prey of their fellow-creatures. But notwithstanding the opinions of men, whether approving or condemnatory, the
work is progressing, and it is only necessary that the Saints themselves be faithful and united, and the weapon which the Lord has put into the hands of his servants, will
be found of unfailing potency, and the honest-hearted will be gathered to rejoice in the unchangeable faithfulness of a beneficent deity.

In many parts of England and in Scotland the work is progressing rapidly. Among the mountains of South Wales, the principles of truth, under the labours of elder
Henshaw are gaining ground fast, and we contemplate shortly, at the request of the Saints in that country, to send forth our sentiments by publications in the Welsh
language. Truly may we say, that some of them have indeed been caught with guile, for while they were believing the Latter-day Saints were a wicked people, the
principles of the gospel were proclaimed unto them, they became obedient unto baptism in the name of Jesus Christ for remission of sins, and proved the faithfulness of
God, and the truth of the mission of his servants, by receiving of the varied gifts of the Holy Ghost, ere they knew they were united with a people everywhere spoken
against by the designation of Morinons.

We trust that mutual confidence will be felt and acted upon by the officers of the Church generally, and especially by those who are out in the vineyard, and that the
condition and purposes of the presidency in England will be duly considered and borne out by a practical application of those principles that have been inculcated at our
late conference.

Let the watchword of the servants of the Lord be "ONWARD," nor let them turn aside from the proclamation of the plan of salvation to wrangle with the disputants of
modern religions; but let them reflect that a dispensation of the gospel of Christ is committed unto them, and let each one engaged in so great a work remember, as Paul
wrote unto Timothy, "That he that warreth entangleth not himself with the affairs of this life; that he may please him who hath chosen him to be a soldier."

We therefore feel the greatest satisfaction at the present position and prospects of the Church of Jesus Christ in this land, especially when we take into consideration
what she has had to encounter of every thing that could he arrayed against her, especially at the hands of those who once were bold advocates of the cause of truth, but
are now become apostates and persecutors of the people of God. With regard to such we would say, that we will give heed to their slanders, and listen to their
exhortations when they bring unto us a plan of salvation more consistent with the word of God, and which our common sense shall convince us is superior to that they
would destroy.

WITH regard to the condition of the Church in America, the Saints have abundant cause for thankfulness unto the Lord for what he has effected for them. Even the old
enemies of Missouri, from whom so much has been suffered, seem to have exhausted their refuges of lies; while the letter of governor Ford, practically responded to as
it will be by the Saints, will serve to convince the upright amongst all classes that we are a law-abiding people, and are as ready to minister justice unto others, as to
demand it for ourselves. It is true that many look upon the gathering numbers of the Saints, and their growing power with a jealous eye, and pretend to prognosticate
that unless we are carefully watched we shall be exercising an authority that would be detrimental to the well-being of society; but of this let no one be afraid-the Saints
have suffered too much for the principles of truth, and are enabled to value them accordingly, to be desirous of taking the first step in the path of error.

 Copyright
We           (c) 2005-2009,
    feel to rejoice           Infobase
                    in the position      Mediahave
                                    the Saints Corp.                                                                                                  Page
                                                   taken relative to the election of a president of the United States, in order that they may be spared       493
                                                                                                                                                        from the   / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                 annoyances
to which otherwise they would be subject; and whether it ever be practicable or not, we decidedly agree with the determination of the Saints to vote for no one as
president of the United States but JOSEPH SMITH.
demand it for ourselves. It is true that many look upon the gathering numbers of the Saints, and their growing power with a jealous eye, and pretend to prognosticate
that unless we are carefully watched we shall be exercising an authority that would be detrimental to the well-being of society; but of this let no one be afraid-the Saints
have suffered too much for the principles of truth, and are enabled to value them accordingly, to be desirous of taking the first step in the path of error.

We feel to rejoice in the position the Saints have taken relative to the election of a president of the United States, in order that they may be spared from the annoyances
to which otherwise they would be subject; and whether it ever be practicable or not, we decidedly agree with the determination of the Saints to vote for no one as
president of the United States but JOSEPH SMITH.

While many difficulties must necessarily be encountered and endured by those that seek a home in a foreign land, and especially in a newly-settled country, we can
confidently urge upon the Saints the subject of the gathering, and assure them that many trials which the first settlers had to encounter, are no longer to be met with; yet
still all who emigrate must expect to meet with many things to which they have not been accustomed, and endure many things before they can sit down as fully settled in
the enjoyment of all the comforts of domestic life; but still to the faithful all things shall work for good.

Manufactures of various kinds are the great desideratum required at Nauvoo, in order to give employment to multitudes of poor that continually arrive, and also to
preserve amongst themselves that money which they are at present compelled to spend elsewhere. It is in contemplation at no distant period, and we throw out this hint
for the Church generally, to form a sort of company on both sides the Atlantic, by which means the parties in the West might supply building materials and raise
factories, while others in this land prepare sufficient machinery for the same. We feel confident that this can be effected, and we only want the Saints to be imbued with
the true principle of building up Zion, and we are fully persuaded that many things which now may appear as insurmountable difficulties will be speedily overcome.

The history of the Church, since its first organization in 1830-the difficulties and trials she has had to encounter-the varied cruel and vexatious persecutions she has had
to endure, with her successful position at the present time, must not only excite the gratitude of every faithful servant of the Lord, but inspire him with confidence as to
the future, and awaken within him a lively faith to enable him to press onward in the establishing of Zion in the last days.

We should fail in our duty at the present time if we neglected to call attention to the subject of the building of the Temple and the Nauvoo House. This is a subject of
paramount importance to the church, and we exhort the presidents of conferances, and others, to give heed to it in their varied fields of labour, and to exhort attention
to it on the part of all Saints, in order that the will of the Lord may be done, and his servants receive their endowment to enable them to go forth with authority to bind
up the law, and seal up the testimony, that the end may come. Any tithings or donations for the Temple, sent to Liverpool and addressed to Reuben Hedlock and Co.,
36, Chapel Street, will be regularly receipted, and the reception of the same at Nauvoo will be announced as early as possible.

Much surprise is manifested occasionally, because individuals return from America, having apostatized from the Church, and bringing with them all manner of evil
reports. We would state, that we are not at all surprised at this, neither do we regret it, for we are well aware that amid the multitudes which the gospel net gathers,
there must necessarily be good and bad; we are perfectly conscious that numbers have gone up to the gathering of the Saints with the principle of selfishness reigning
supreme in their bosoins; the thoughts of making any sacrifice towards the establishment of the kingdom of God could find no place in their hearts. But on the contrary,
they have gone up full of suspicion and distrust; their reception has been such as they merited, so they have turned away in anger to join the ranks of the enemy, and
become the propagators of every thing to malign the character of the people of God. Again, others who never suffered for the truth's sake the value of a straw, have
found their first difficulties amongst the Saints in Nauvoo, and not being able to endure anything for the cause, have returned to become the circulators of evil reports in
order to form some apology for their own unfaithfulness. But it is well; none of these things can injure the cause of God, but all things shall work together for good. We
want individuals who are prepared to sacrifice all things for the work of the Lord-who will lay aside their own private feelings in order to further the cause of divine
truth. "We call for valiant-hearted men who are not afraid to die." As an instance of the manner in which some have gathered, we have known them refrain from seeking
the counsel of the elders to direct them in the purchase of lands, &c.; they have proceeded to act for themselves, and have purchased, or rather paid for lands to
individuals who had no claim to the same, and consequently have lost their all through a want of confidence in the servants of the Lord. We cannot regret such things,
but deem them justly merited; and when such persons return to this land, or otherwise transmit all manner of evil tales; we regret them not, inasmuch as they will be
instrumental in preventing those from gathering who have not their eye single to the glory of God. But as to those who have in sincerity entered into covenant with God,
we fear not for them; knowing that their faith is grounded on the word of God, and on the assurance that he is the same to-day, yesterday, and for ever. Indeed so
confident do we feel in the principles of truth obtaining in the society of the people of God, or the Latter-day Saints, that we are prepared to welcome all things that
may transpire, being persuaded that all things shall work together for good.

IN bringing to a close our editorial labours for another year, we feel grateful to our heavenly father for being able to continue the publication of the STAR until the
present time, and would return our expressions of gratitude to our numerous patrons and agents for the support we have received hitherto; and trust, that if permitted to
continue our labours, that our exertions will be unremitted in endeavouring to disseminate intelligence in connexion with the progress of the kingdom of God.

We trust that all the officers of the priesthood throughout the land will see the necessity of the Saints becoming acquainted with all the intelligence it shall please the Lord
to communicate, in order to prepare his people for all things that shall come to pass hereafter. If we have entered into covenant with God, and have received of the
influence of his Holy Spirit, we must consequently thirst continually for fresh acquisitions of knowledge, in order that we may be prepared to inherit all things by coming
to a knowledge of all things. Indeed the church, or part of a church, that has ceased to desire for knowledge, is, or will shortly be as a dried branch, that is fit only to be
severed from the stem, and to be cast into the fire.

Intelligence, even of temporal things, is with the Saints of no little value, when we call to our recollection the purposes of God towards his people.

The situation of the Church of Christ on the Western Continent becomes of greater moment day by day, and it becomes necessary that the Saints of the British Islands
should be conversant with it, which can only be accomplished through the medium of the press, therefore let all who feel interested in the general welfare of the Church,
do their utmost to extend the circulation of such publications as may be issued advocating the principles of truth, and be also diliigent in the circulation of them amongst
those who are not members in the Church of Christ. Much good has been effected in this manner; many who were so circumstanced as not to be able to attend the
meetings of the Saints, have made use of the midnight hour to become acquainted with the principles of truth, until they had wrought such an effect upon their minds,
that with the view before them of the loss of all things, they have gone forth with boldness to declare themselves on the Lord's side.

ACCORDING to the appointment of the General Conference, that elder Snalam be tried on the various charges against him, by which he had lost the confidence of the
Saints, a Special Conference was held on the evening of Saturday, the 13th, in Clitheroe, when the representatives of the various branches sufficiently proved that, by
neglect of duty as a presiding elder, he had lost the confidence of the Saints generally. Elder Snalam partially acknowledged his faults, and the business was settled.

Event of the Times.

An extraordinary seneation was created in Jersey City, on Tuesday, by the fall of a substance resembling bloody flesh, in picces varying from the sixe of a dime to a
twenty-five piece. The rumour of the mysterious shower soon spread around the city, and people gathered from all quarters to examine the substance. The Millerites
were particularly interested in the matter, and contended that it was one of the very last "signs of the times," urging all to look for the immediate dissolution of old mother
earth; several venerable ladies took the hint, and made instantancous preparation for going off. Even the most sceptical in father Miller's doctrines suspected something
might happen, and looked upon the flakes of bloody matter with no little consternation. We confess the affair is rather strange, and calcluated to puzzle the wisest
 Copyright
heads.       (c) 2005-2009,
        It appears            Infobase
                   that the shower       Media
                                   fell upon    Corp.space, prohably not over eight hundred feet square, and the flakes resembled pieces of bloodyPage
                                             a small                                                                                                            494closely
                                                                                                                                                         flesh more   / 1033
than any thing to which we can compare them. Wherever the flakes fell on linen, the blood gradually spread over the cloth, leaving a thick, fleshy substance in the centre
of the stain, which gave out an offensive, fetid smell. The clothes lines within the bounds of the shower were almost all well stocked with newly washed garments, and
twenty-five piece. The rumour of the mysterious shower soon spread around the city, and people gathered from all quarters to examine the substance. The Millerites
were particularly interested in the matter, and contended that it was one of the very last "signs of the times," urging all to look for the immediate dissolution of old mother
earth; several venerable ladies took the hint, and made instantancous preparation for going off. Even the most sceptical in father Miller's doctrines suspected something
might happen, and looked upon the flakes of bloody matter with no little consternation. We confess the affair is rather strange, and calcluated to puzzle the wisest
heads. It appears that the shower fell upon a small space, prohably not over eight hundred feet square, and the flakes resembled pieces of bloody flesh more closely
than any thing to which we can compare them. Wherever the flakes fell on linen, the blood gradually spread over the cloth, leaving a thick, fleshy substance in the centre
of the stain, which gave out an offensive, fetid smell. The clothes lines within the bounds of the shower were almost all well stocked with newly washed garments, and
the flakes fell so thick that even the smallest garments were stained, all having to be re-washed immediately-Nouvoo Neijhbour, March 13th, 1844.

Farewell to Nauvoo.

Fair city of the Saints! my heart to thee
Will often turn with sadness and regret,
When far away my dwelling place shall be,
For there are scenes I never can forget,
Connected with the memory of Nauvoo-
Scenes which my heart will often dwell upon.
And memory to her station ever true
Will bring them back to me when I am gone.
These scenes with mournful pleasure recollected
In memory's glass will often be reflected.

Though the obliterating hand of time,
Has from the mind a thousand things effaced,
Yet principles etornal and sublime,
When once imprinted cannot be crased.
These principles have now become to me
Part of myself-a portion of my mind,
And I must lose my own identity
Before such principles can be resigned.
When once received, in spite of all resistance,
They form the essence of the soul's existence.

Fair city of the Saints! I love thee well;
To me thy memory will be ever dear.
I would to God I could for ever dwell
Amidst the pleasant scenes where I could hear
The words of inspiration every day,
And hourly treasure up within my heart
Wisdom and knowledge that will not decay;
Light and intelligence that will impart
New glory to the beauties of creation,
Filling the mind with wondering admiration.

O! I have listened with suspended breath,
To hear the words of wisdom as they fell
From lips inspired, and felt that life nor death,
Nor all the powers combined of earth and bell
Could never force my heart to turn aside
From principles so holy and sublime.

Truth be my only creed, and God my guide,
And I shall safely pass the storms of time,
And gain at last a high and holy station,
Among the ransom'd in the new creation.

Farewell, Nauvoo! I must again return
Back to my Gentile bondage as before,
But oftentimes my heart will sadly yearn
To hold communion with the Saints once more.
How shall I long the prophet's voice to hear-
The words of wisdom flowing from his tongue-
Truths most subline are made so plain and clear
That oftentimes enchanted I have hung
Upon his words, which forced the exclamation-
These surely are the words of inspiration? L. S.

To the Memory of Elder Charles S. Hamilton

Who left Scotland in March, 1843, and died at Nauvoo, Hancock County, State of Illinois, N. A., on the 7th of November, 1843, in the 26th year of his age.

By T. Ward.

We heard thy fate-and that the hand of death
Had struck thee in thy vig'rous morn of life;
And yet we did not mourn, for well we knew
'Twas well with thee. 'Tis true we call'd to mind
 Copyright
Thy         (c)eloquence
    zeal, thy    2005-2009,
                         and Infobase   Media
                              power, when    lastCorp.                                                                                                Page 495 / 1033
We heard thy voice uplifted for the truth-
The truth of God; when with resistless force
We heard thy fate-and that the hand of death
Had struck thee in thy vig'rous morn of life;
And yet we did not mourn, for well we knew
'Twas well with thee. 'Tis true we call'd to mind
Thy zeal, thy eloquence and power, when last
We heard thy voice uplifted for the truth-
The truth of God; when with resistless force
Thou stood'st as Christ's ambassador to plead
With man, and say-"Be reconciled to God."
And when upon the ocean, with a band
Of Saints, who had arisen to obey
The call of God, and aid to build up Zion,
There still thy words had power o'er the hearts
Of some whose home was on the waters wide.
They heard thy voice proclaim the words of life,
And tell the message of a pard'ning God;
And they have gone to gather with the Saints,
To learn the will of heaven, and be prepared
For all things that shall come to pass. But thou
Hast left this scene of labour to fulfil
Some higher calling in the unseen world,
At which our hearts rejoice. 'Tis well with thee.

Notices.

As we this month are issuing a double number of the STAR, and have to publish the Title Page and Index, we shall not print a number for the month of May.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

Millennial Star v5
"WHEN THE LORD SHALL BUILD UP ZION, HE SHALL APPEAR IN HIS GLORY."-Psalm cli. 15.

LIVERPOOL:

EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL STREET. MDCCCXLV.

Preface.

IN presenting to the public the fifth volume of the MILLENNIAL STAR, we feel a great pleasure in the completion of the same, notwithstanding the melancholy and
tragic details which occupy a portion of its pages; and we feel assured by the Spirit of the Lord, that the things therein recorded will not be forgotten, when evidence
shall be brought forth in condemnation of the wicked, and in justification of those, who, amidst thraldom and persecution, have endured even unto the end.

Conscious of the manifold imperfections of the present volume, we still trust it will be received as a portion of the chronicles that have borne a faithful testimony of the
history of the last days.

EDITOR.

INDEX.

A.

B.

C.

E.

G.

H.

I.

L.

N.

O.

P.

R.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 496 / 1033
S.
P.

R.

S.

T.

W.

No. 1. June 1844. Vol. V.
An Address to Our Patrons.

IN sending forth the first number of the fifth volume of the MILLENNIAL STAR, we feel to solicit a continuance of the patronage of our numerous readers; and on our
part we pledge ourselves to make the columns of the STAR (as we have always hitherto done), a medium through which to communicate whatever intelligence may
come to hand that may prove beneficial in the building up of the Saints in the faith of the gospel, and preparing them for those things which must shortly come to pass,
and by which alone they can be enabled to stand, even by continued accessions of knowledge to give them strength according to the day.

We rejoice greatly, together with all Saints, in the privileges which we enjoy from living in the dispensation of the "fulness of times," and in the advantages we derive
from having a living prophet of the Lord, through whose instrumentality we can obtain that necessary knowledge, for the rejection of which God will bring his judgments
upon the nations, and the inhabitants of the earth shall be burned up and few men be left.

That we may be instrumental in gathering together the remnant that shall be saved, and who shall be found in the "midst of the earth," there to be shielded from the
calamities which shall overwhelm the rest of mankind, let us individually seek to disseminate those principles which the Lord has sent forth for the salvation, temporally
and spiritually, of those that will hearken and obey.

In order more effectually to accomplish this, we have determined to increase the number of the MILLENNIAL STAR, and though still retaining the size and quantity of
matter, to reduce them in price to twopence halfpenny each, with the intention of a further reduction if the sale can be extended to three thousand.

To effect this, we call upon the assistance of our elders and others, to do their utmost in order to disseminate them more extensively in their varied fields of labour, and
to seek to awaken an appetite for the reception of intelligence, which will be the only guarantee for securing peace and prosperity in the respective branches of the
church.

We have also other publications which we have issued, the circulation of which would undoubtedly be productive of much good. We would refer in the first place to the
letters of O. Cowdery to W. W. Phelps, which we have determined to sell at three shillings and sixpence per dozen, or four pence each, instead of five shillings per
dozen.

The reply of Joseph Smith to the letter of J. A. B. we are not able to sell at a lower rate than seven shillings per hundred, but we would earnestly recommend an
extensive circulation of the same, as perhaps the most illustrative of the character of our beloved brother, and also of the motives by which he is actuated.

We also feel to urge upon the Saints the study of the Book of Mormon, through the coming forth of which we have received so much light and intelligence, and have
been made the recipients of so many blessings. In our opinion, the importance and value of this record is not by any means appreciated, even by the Saints, generally
speaking; and we feel persuaded, that ere long, it will occupy a much more prominent position in the progress of the kingdom of God. But there is another motive that
ought to actuate the Saints in the purchase of this book:-we have a very considerable stock on hand, the proceeds resulting from the sale of which will be applied in
assisting the poor friends to emigrate, whilst another portion of the same has been made over to the Temple at Nauvoo, and we feel very anxious to dispose of them
that the receipts may be applied towards the completion of that great and important work.

We have also on hand the Testament of the Twelve Patriarchs, which, though not considered by the Saints as orthodox, yet containing much beautiful doctrine and
principles of truth, and forming, to say the least of it, a great curiosity. In order to effect the sale of this work, we have determined to sell them as low as we possibly
can, viz. full bound at one shilling and sixpence each, or sixteen shillings per dozen; neatly done up in stiff covers at one shilling each, or eleven shillings per dozen.

The Gathering.

(Concluded from page 181, vol. 4.)

From the whole of the preceding it is very evident that God has had a great design to accomplish in regard to the human family; that in order to bring about his
purposes, he has uniformly gathered his people together; that this gathering was for a two-fold object-first, for the convenience, happiness and teaching of the parties
immediately concerned-and secondly, for the benefit and salvation of themselves and their posterity in the future, according to the eternal purposes of God. And
whatever may be the opinions of men in regard to the subject, the scriptures are plain and definite, and clearly show not only that he has in different ages collected his
people together, and that the people which he calls together are blessed of him; but that the principle of scattering is a curse.

When the children of Noah were all assembled together they were blessed of God, when they began to work wickedness, and build the Tower of Babel, their language
was confounded, and they were scattered abroad upon the face of the whole earth, as a curse, that they might be prevented from combining together to frustrate the
purposes of God.

When the Lord pronounced blessings and cursings upon the children for obedience or disobedience, according to Dout. xxviii, one of the greatest blessings was that
they should dwell in peace in their land-"The Lord shall command the blessing upon thee, in thy storehouse, and in all that thou settest thine hand unto; and he shall bless
thee in the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee. The Lord shall establish thee an holy people unto himself"-Verses 8 and 9. And on the contrary, if they should
disobey the commandments of God, the Lord should curse them by scattering them. "And it shall come to pass that as the Lord rejoiced over you, to do you good, and
to multiply you; so the Lord will rejoice over you to destroy you, and to bring you to nought, and ye shall be plucked from off the land, whither thou goest to possess it.
And the Lord shall scatter thee among all people, from one end of the earth even unto the other"-Verses 63 and 64. Ezekiel speaking on the same subject says-"And I
will scatter toward every wind, all that are about him, to help him, and all his band, and I will draw out the sword after them, and they shall know that I am the Lord,
when I shall scatter them among the nations, and disperse them in the countries."

In speaking of the blessings of the house of Israel in the last days, one of the greatest blessings is, that God will "gather them from among the nations," and restore them
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page
to their old possessions, that Jerusalem shall be inhabited in her own place, and that the Jews shall dwell in their own land; this at present is the great    497
                                                                                                                                                            hope     / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                 of the Jews,
"that God will yet be favourable to Zion, and remember the outcasts of Jacob." Ezekiel, in speaking upon this subject, says, Ezek. xx. 33-42-"As I live, saith the Lord
God. surely with a mighty hand, with a stretched out arm, and with fury poured out, will I rule over you: And I will bring you out from the people, and will gather you
will scatter toward every wind, all that are about him, to help him, and all his band, and I will draw out the sword after them, and they shall know that I am the Lord,
when I shall scatter them among the nations, and disperse them in the countries."

In speaking of the blessings of the house of Israel in the last days, one of the greatest blessings is, that God will "gather them from among the nations," and restore them
to their old possessions, that Jerusalem shall be inhabited in her own place, and that the Jews shall dwell in their own land; this at present is the great hope of the Jews,
"that God will yet be favourable to Zion, and remember the outcasts of Jacob." Ezekiel, in speaking upon this subject, says, Ezek. xx. 33-42-"As I live, saith the Lord
God. surely with a mighty hand, with a stretched out arm, and with fury poured out, will I rule over you: And I will bring you out from the people, and will gather you
out of the countries wherein ye are scattered with a mighty hand, and with a stretched out arm, and with fury poured out. And I will bring you into the wilderness of the
people, and there will I plead with you face to face, like as I pleaded with your fathers in the wilderness of the land of Egypt, so will I plead with you saith the Lord
God. And I will cause you to pass under the rod, and I will bring you into the bond of the covenant; and I will purge out from among you the rebels, and them that
transgress against me. I will bring them forth out of the country where they sojourn, and they shall not enter into the land of Israel; and ye shall know that I am the Lord.
As for you, O house of Israel, thus saith the Lord God; go ye, serve ye every one his idols, and hereafter also, if ye will not hearken unto me: but pollute ye my holy
name no more with your gifts, and with your idols. For in mine holy mountain, in the mountain of the height of Israel, saith the Lord God, there shall be all the house of
Israel, all of them in the land served me: there will I accept them, and there will I require your offerings, and the first fruits of your oblations, with all your holy things. I
will accept you with your sweet savour, when I bring you out from the people, and gather you out of the countries wherein ye have been scattered; and I will be
sanctified in you before the heathen. And ye shall know that I am the Lord, when I shall bring you into the land of Israel, into the country for the which I lifted up mine
hand to give it to your fathers."

Isaiah, while wrapped in prophetic vision beheld the same glory. He says-Isaiah, xi. 10-12-"And in that day there shall be a root of Jesse, which shall stand for an
ensign of the people; to it shall the Gentiles seek, and his rest shall be glorious. And it shall come to pass in that day, that the Lord shall set his hand again the second
time to recover the remnant of his people, which shall be left from Assyria, and from Egypt, and from Pathros, and from Cush, and from Elam, and from Shinar, and
from Hamath, and from the islands of the sea. And he shall set up an ensign for the nations, and shall assemble the outcasts of Israel, and gather together the dispersed
of Judah from the four corners of the earth."

It is unnecessary for us to enter into all the scriptural details relative to this subject; the principle is so fully demonstrated in the oracles of truth, that he that runs may
read, and that man must be blind indeed that does not recognise it.

As we have stated before, not only will the Jews be gathered, but other nations also, to fulfil the purposes of God, and the promises made to the fathers. The Lord will
send "fishers, and they will fish them, and afterwards he will send for hunters, and they will hunt them from the deserts, and dens, and caves of the earth." God's elect
will be gathered from the four winds of heaven; they will come on mules, and litters, and swift beasts; the ships of Tarshish will be employed to bring them; and when
the Lord founds Zion, "the nations will be gathered together, and the kingdoms to serve the Lord. Zion will be established in righteousness, and all nations will flock to
her standard." During the Millennial reign, the saints will have their place of gathering, and when Satan is let loose, and Gog and Magog goes forth to battle, they will
find the saints in a city, and "encompass the city of the saints round about." When the New Jerusalem descends, we shall find the people of God within it, and outside
the walls, dogs, sorcerers, &c.; and when the earth is purified, and becomes celestial, it will be prepared for celestial bodies to inhabit. The righteous then will be
ultimately gathered together into one place, possess the renewed earth alone; the wicked will go to their own place, and a purified, renewed people will inhabit a pure,
renewed, celestial earth, and free from tribulation, sorrow, and death, be crowned with thrones, principalities, and powers, and rejoice in the presence of God and the
Lamb, forever and ever.

History of Joseph Smith.

(Continued from page 184, vol. 4.)

After labouring in that neighbourhood one year, he received a very pressing invitation to remove to the town of Mentor, in the same county, about thirty miles from
Bainbridge, and within a few miles from Lake Erie, which he sometime afterwards complied with. The persons by whom he was more particularly requested to move to
that place, were the remnants of a Baptist Church, which was nearly broken up, the members of which had become attached to the doctrines promulgated by elder
Rigdon.

The town of Mentor was settled by wealthy and enterprising individuals, who had by their industry and good management made that township one of the most delightful
in that country, or probably in the Western Reserve. Its advantages for agricultural purposes could hardly be surpassed, while the splendid farms, fertile fields, and
stately mansions made it particularly attractive to the eye of the traveller, and gave evidence of enterprise and wealth. In that beautiful location he took up his residence,
and immediately commenced his labours, with that zeal and assiduity which had formerly characterized him.

But being an entire stranger, many reports were put in circulation of a character calculated to lessen him in the estimation of the people, and consequently destroy his
influence. Some persons were even wicked enough to retail those slanderous reports which were promulgated, and endeavoured to stir up persecution against him;
consequently many of the citizens were jealous and did not extend to him that confidence which he might otherwise have expected.

His path was not strewed with flowers, but the thorns of persecution beset him, and he had to contend against much prejudice and opposition, whose swollen waves
might have sunk one less courageous, resolute, and determined; yet, notwithstanding these unfavourable circumstances, he continued to meet the storm, to stem the
torrent, and bear up under the reproach for some time.

At length the storm subsided, for after labouring in that neighbourhood about eight months, he so wrought upon the feelings of the people by his consistent walk and
conversation-his sociability, combined with his overwhelming eloquence, that a perfect calm succeeded-their evil apprehensions and surmisings were allayed, their
prejudices gave way, and the man whom they had looked upon with jealousy was now their theme of praise, and their welcome guest. Those who had been most
hostile, now became his warmest admirers, and most constant friends.

The churches in which he preached, which had heretofore been filled with anxious hearers, were now filled to overflowing, the poor flocked to the services, and the rich
thronged the assemblies.

The doctrines he advanced, were new, but at the same time were elucidated with such , and enforced with an eloquence a superior to what they had listened to before,
that those whose sectarian prejudices were not too deeply rooted, who listened to the deep and searching discourses which he delivered from time to time, could not
fail of being greatly affected, and convinced that the principles he advanced were true and in accordance with the scriptures. Nor were his labours and success confined
to that township alone, but calls were made in every direction for him to preach, which he complied with, as much as he possibly could, until his labours became very
extensive, spreading over a vast extent of country.

Wherever he went, the same success attended his ministry, and he was every where received with kindness, and welcomed by persons of all classes. Prejudice after
prejudice gave way on every hand-opposition after opposition was broken down, and bigotry was rooted from its strong holds. The truths he advanced, were received
with gladness, and the doctrines he taught had a glorious ascendancy wherever he had the opportunity of promulgating them.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                               Page 498 / 1033
His fame as an orator and deep reasoner in the scriptures continued to spread far and wide, and he soon gained a popularity and an elevation which has fallen to the lot
of but few, consequently thousands flocked to hear his eloquent discourses.
Wherever he went, the same success attended his ministry, and he was every where received with kindness, and welcomed by persons of all classes. Prejudice after
prejudice gave way on every hand-opposition after opposition was broken down, and bigotry was rooted from its strong holds. The truths he advanced, were received
with gladness, and the doctrines he taught had a glorious ascendancy wherever he had the opportunity of promulgating them.

His fame as an orator and deep reasoner in the scriptures continued to spread far and wide, and he soon gained a popularity and an elevation which has fallen to the lot
of but few, consequently thousands flocked to hear his eloquent discourses.

When it was known where he was going to preach, there might be seen long before the appointed time, persons of all classes, sects and denominations, flocking like
doves to their windows from a considerable distance. The humble pedestrian, and the rich in their splendid equipages, might be seen crowding the roads.

The churches in the different places where he preached, were now no longer large enough to contain the vast assemblies which congregated from time to time, so that
he had to repair to the wide spread canopy of heaven, and in the woods and in the groves he addressed the multitudes which flocked to hear him.-Nor was his
preaching in vain. It was not empty sound that so closely engaged the attention of his audiences, and with which they were so deeply interested, but it was the truths
which were imparted, the intelligence which was conveyed, and the duties which were enforced.

Not only did the writings of the New Testament occupy his attention, but occasionally those of the ancient prophets, particularly those prophesies which had reference
to the present and to the future, were brought up to review and treated in a manner entirely new and deeply interesting. No longer did he follow the old beaten track,
which had been travelled for ages by the religious world, but he dared to enter upon new grounds; called in question the opinions of uninspired men-shewed the foolish
ideas of many commentators on the sacred scriptures-exposed their ignorance and contradictions-threw new light on the sacred volume, particularly those prophesies
which so deeply interest this generation, and which had been entirely overlooked, or mystified by the religious world-cleared up scriptures which had heretofore
appeared inexplicable, and delighted his astonished audience with things "new and old"-proved to a demonstration the literal fulfilment of prophecy, the gathering of
Israel in the last days to their ancient inheritances, with their ultimate splendour and glory; the situation of the world at the coming of the Son of Man-the judgments
which Almighty God would pour out upon the ungodly, prior to that event and the reign of Christ with his saints on the earth in the millennium.

These important subjects could not fail to have their weight upon the minds of his hearers, who clearly discerned the situation in which they were placed, by the sound
and logical arguments which he adduced; and soon, numbers felt the importance of obeying that form of doctrine which had been delivered them, so that they might be
accounted worthy to escape those things which were coming on the earth, and many came forward desiring to be baptized for the remission of sins. He accordingly
commenced to baptize, and like John of old, there flocked to him people from all the region round about; persons of all ranks and standings in society; the rich, the
poor, the noble and the brave, flocked to be baptized of him. Nor was this desire confined to individuals or families, but whole societies threw away their creeds and
articles of faith, and became obedient to the faith he promulgated, and he soon had large and flourishing societies throughout that whole region of country.

He was now a welcome visitor whereever he travelled-his society was courted by the learned and intelligent, and the highest encomiums were bestowed upon him for
his biblical lore, and his eloquence.

The work of the ministry engaged all his time and attention; he felt deeply for the salvation of his fellow-man, and for the attainment of which he laboured with unceasing
diligence.

During this state of unexampled success, the prospect of wealth and affluence was fairly open before him; but he looked upon it with indifference, and made every thing
subservient to the promotion of correct principles; and having food and raiment, he learned therewith to be content. As a proof of this, his family were in no better
circumstances, and made no greater appearance in the world, than when he laboured at the occupation of tanning. His family consisted of his wife and six children, and
lived in a very small, unfinished, frame house, hardly capable of making a family comfortable, which affords a clear proof that his affections were not set upon things of a
worldly nature or secular aggrandizement.

After he had laboured in that vicinity some time, and having received but little pecuniary aid, the members of the church which he had built up, held a meeting to take his
circumstances into consideration, and provide for his wants, and place him in a situation suitable to the high and important office which he sustained in the church. They
resolved upon erecting him a suitable residence, where he could make his family comfortable, and accomodate his numerous friends who visited him. A committee was
appointed to make a purchase of land, and to erect such buildings as were necessary. The committee soon made a purchase of a farm in a beautiful situation in that
township, made contracts for erecting a suitable dwelling house, stable, barn, &c., and soon made a commencement on the house, and had a quantity of the building
materials on the spot. He being held in the highest respect by that people, they entered on the work with pleasure, and seemed to vie with each other in their labours of
love, believing it a duty to make their beloved pastor and his family comfortable. His prospects, with regard to temporal things were now brighter than they ever had
been; and he felt happy in the midst of a people who had every disposition to promote his welfare.

Under these pleasing circumstances, and enjoying this full tide of prosperity, he hardly thought that, for his attachment to truth, he would soon see the prospect blasted,
and himself and family reduced to a more humble situation than before.

At this time, it being in the fall of A.D. 1830, elders Parley P. Pratt, Ziba Peterson, Oliver Cowdery and Peter Whitmer, called at that town, on their way to the western
boundary of the state of Missouri, testifying to the truth of the "Book of Mormon," and that the Lord had raised up a prophet, and restored the priesthood. Previous to
this, elder Parley P. Pratt had been a preacher in the same church with elder Rigdon, and resided in the town of Amherst, Lorain county, in that state, and had been
sent into the state of New York on a mission, where he became acquainted with the circumstances of the coming forth of the Book of Mormon, and was introduced to
Joseph Smith, jun., and others of the church of Latter-day Saints. After listening to the testimony of the "witnesses," and reading the "Book," he became convinced that
it was of God, and that the principles which they taught, were the principles of truth. He was then baptized, and shortly after was ordained an elder, and began to
preach, and from that time became a strenuous advocate of the truth.

Believing there were many in the church with whom he had formerly been united, who were honest seekers after truth, induced him, while on his journey to the west, to
call upon his friends, and make known the great things which the Lord had brought to pass. The first house at which they called was elder Rigdon's, and after the usual
salutations, presented him with the Book of Mormon-stating that it was a revelation from God. This being the first time he had ever heard of, or seen, the Book of
Mormon, he felt very much prejudiced at the assertion: and replied, that "he had one Bible which he believed was a revelation from God, and with which he pretended
to have some acquaintance; but with respect to the book they had presented him, he must say that he had considerable doubt." Upon which they expressed a desire to
investigate the subject, and argue the matter; but he replied, "no, young gentlemen, you must not argue with me on the subject; but I will read your book, and see what
claim it has upon my faith, and will endeavour to ascertain whether it be a revelation from God or not." After some farther conversation on the subject, they expressed a
desire to lay the subject before the people, and requested the privilege of preaching in elder Rigdon's church, to which he readily consented. The appointment was
accordingly published, and a large and respectable congregation assembled. Oliver Cowdery and Parley P. Pratt severally addressed the meeting. At the conclusion,
elder Rigdon arose and stated to the congregation that the information they had that evening received, was of an extraordinary character, and certainly demanded their
most serious consideration, and as the apostle advised his brethren "to prove all things, and hold fast that which is good," so he would exhort his brethren to do
likewise, and give the matter a careful investigation; and not turn against it, without being fully convinced of its being an imposition, lest they should, possibly, resist the
truth.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 499 / 1033
This was, indeed, generous on the part of elder Rigdon, and gave evidence of his entire freedom from any sectarian bias; but allowing his mind full scope to range,
untrammeled, through the scriptures, embracing every principle of truth, and rejecting error, under whatever guise it should appear. He was perfectly willing to allow his
members the same privilege. Having received great light on the scriptures, he felt desirous to receive more, from whatever quarter it should come. This was his
elder Rigdon arose and stated to the congregation that the information they had that evening received, was of an extraordinary character, and certainly demanded their
most serious consideration, and as the apostle advised his brethren "to prove all things, and hold fast that which is good," so he would exhort his brethren to do
likewise, and give the matter a careful investigation; and not turn against it, without being fully convinced of its being an imposition, lest they should, possibly, resist the
truth.

This was, indeed, generous on the part of elder Rigdon, and gave evidence of his entire freedom from any sectarian bias; but allowing his mind full scope to range,
untrammeled, through the scriptures, embracing every principle of truth, and rejecting error, under whatever guise it should appear. He was perfectly willing to allow his
members the same privilege. Having received great light on the scriptures, he felt desirous to receive more, from whatever quarter it should come. This was his
prevailing characteristic; and if any sentiment was advanced by any one, that was new, or tended to throw light on the scriptures, or the dealings of God with the
children of men, it was always gladly received, and treasured up in his mind. After the meeting broke up, the brethren returned home with elder Rigdon, and conversed
upon the important things which they had proclaimed. He informed them that he should read the Book of Mormon, give it a full investigation, and then would frankly tell
them his mind and feelings on the subject-told them they were welcome to abide at his house until he had opportunity of reading it.

About two miles from elder Rigdon's, at the town of Kirtland, where a number of the members of his church, who lived together and had all things in common-from
which circumstance has arisen the idea that this was the case with the church of Jesus Christ-to which place they immediately repaired, and proclaimed the gospel to
them, with some considerable success; for their testimony was received by many of the people, and seventeen came forward in obedience to the gospel.

While thus engaged, they visited elder Rigdon occasionally, and found him very earnestly engaged in reading the "Book of Mormon,"-praying to the Lord for direction,
and meditating on the things he heard and read; and after a fortnight from the time the book was put in his hands, he was fully convinced of the truth of the work, by a
revelation from Jesus Christ, which was made known to him in a remarkable manner, so that he could exclaim, "flesh and blood hath not revealed it unto me, but my
father which is in heaven."

Being now fully satisfied in his own mind of the truth of the work, and the necessity of obedience thereto, he informed his wife of the same, and was happy to find that
she was not only diligently investigating the subject, but was believing with all her heart, and was desirous of obeying the truth, which, undoubtedly, was a great
satisfaction to his mind.

The Presidents Address to the Saints.

To all the Saints and honourable men of the earth, to whom the Lord has given liberally of this world's goods: Greeting.

Our worthy brother, elder George J. Adams, has been appointed by the first presidency of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, at Nauvoo, to present to
them the importance, as well as the things connected with his mission to Russia, to introduce the fulness of the gospel to the people of that vast empire; and also to
which is attached some of the most important things concerning the advancement and building up of the kingdom of God in the last days, which cannot be explained at
this time; but as the mission is attended with much expense, all those who feel disposed to bestow, according as God has blessed them, shall receive the blessings of
Israel's God, and ten fold shall be added unto them, as well as the prayers of the Saints of God.

With sentiments of high esteem, we subscribe ourselves your friends and brethren in the new and everlasting covenant.

JOSEPH SMITH.

HYRUM SMITH.

Presidents of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.

Epistle.

To the President and Council, together with all that are called to be Saints assembling in Macclesfield. Grace, mercy, and peace be unto you from God our Father, and
from the Lord Jesus Christ. Amen.

Beloved Saints,-Having been for the first time in your midst, and having rejoiced together with you in the proclamation of the glorious principles of salvation in which we
trust and have a sure and certain hope of immortality and eternal life; and being desirous that you should be established and built up in the truth, I write unto you those
things, to which if ye give heed, you shall have the blessing of God to rest upon you, and make you mighty as a people in rolling onward the work of the Lord.

And, first, I would counsel and exhort, that when you assemble to commemorate the death of your Lord, and to partake of the elements of bread and wine, in
remembrance of what he has done for you, then, without fail, make ye a collection for the poor amongst you, that their necessities may be ministered unto, and that the
blessing of God may be in your midst continually.

Let every one be careful to uphold by the prayer of faith those who are called to labour in your midst, that the Lord may bless you through their instrumentality: and
take heed that none despise the servants of the Lord, neither become ye as those that were of Paul or of Apollos.

Also, let those who minister in holy things take heed unto themselves that they dispense the word of life, "meddling not with tenets," for thus saith the Lord; but rather
give all diligence to lead the honest-hearted to the obedience of faith.

Furthermore, let each one endeavour to promote the well-being and happiness of all, exercising that charity which covereth a multitude of sins; be ye not disturbers, but
be ye peacemakers, for they are blessed, and shall see God.

Finally, let the brethren and sisters flee every appearance of evil, putting away the abundance of laughter and folly, let your walk and conversation be such as shall
convince those by whom you are surrounded that you have been with Jesus, and have learned of him. And take heed that ye be not a stumbling-block unto those who
are inquiring for truth, but remember always that God has called you unto glory and to virtue.

Beloved Saints-let these things be in you and abound, and ye shall not be unfruitful in the work of the Lord, and great shall be your reward, which may God our
Heavenly Father grant, for Christ's sake, Amen.

Yours in the gospel covenant, THOMAS WARD.

Religion and Politics.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 500 / 1033
From the Times and Seasons.

There are peculiar notions extant in relation to the propriety or impropriety of mixing religion with politics, many of which we consider to be wild and visionary. Having
Yours in the gospel covenant, THOMAS WARD.

Religion and Politics.

From the Times and Seasons.

There are peculiar notions extant in relation to the propriety or impropriety of mixing religion with politics, many of which we consider to be wild and visionary. Having
witnessed in the proceedings of some of our old European nations, a policy that was dangerous, hurtful, and oppressive in the union of church and state, and seen in
them an overgrown oligarchy, proud and arrogant, with a disposition to crush every thing that opposed its mandate or will; we have looked with abhorrence upon the
monster, and shrink from the idea of introducing anything that would in the least deprive us of our freedom, or reduce us to a state of religious vassalage. Living under a
free republican form of government; sheltered by the rich foliage of the tree of liberty; breathing a pure atmosphere of religious toleration; and basking in the sunbeams
of prosperity, we have felt jealous of our rights, and have been always fearful lest some of those eastern blasts should cross the great Atlantic, withor our brightest
hopes, nip the tree of liberty in the bud, and that our youthful republic should be prostrated, and the funeral dirge be chanted in the "land of the free, and the home of the
brave," in consequence of a union between church and state.

No one can be more opposed to an unhallowed alliance of this kind than ourselves; but while we would deprecate any alliance having a tendency to deprive the sons of
liberty of their rights, we cannot but think that the course taken by many of our politicians is altogether culpable-that the division is extending too far, and that in our
jealousy, lest a union of this kind should take place, we have thrust out God from all our political movements, and seem to regard the affairs of the nation as that over
which the great Jehovah's providence has no control, about which his direction or interposition never should be sought, and as a thing conducted and directed by human
wisdom alone.

Either God has something to do in our national affairs, or he has not. If he has the oversight and charge of them-if "he raises up one kingdom and puts down another,
according to the counsel of his own will"-if "the powers that be, are ordained of God," then it becomes necessary for us, in all our political movements, to look to God
for his benediction and blessing. But if God has nothing to do with them, we will act consistently-we will cease to pray for the president, our legislators, or any of our
rulers, and each one will pursue his own course, and "God shall not be in all our thoughts," so far as politics are concerned.

By a careful perusal of the scriptures, however, we find that God in ancient days had as much to do with governments, kings and kingdoms, as he ever had to do with
religion. The Jews, as a nation, were under the direct government of heaven, and not only had they judges and kings anointed of God, and set apart by him, but their
laws were given them of God; hence says the prophet-"the Lord is our King; the Lord is our judge; the Lord is our law-giver, and he shall reign over us:" and in the
history of the kings of Israel, we find the Lord and his prophets interfering as much in their civil as their religious affairs, as the book of Kings abundantly testifies. Hence
Saul, David, Solomon, Hezekiah, Jehu, and all the rest of their kings, were anointed of God, and set apart especially to fulfil that office; and in regard to their policy,
their war, their deliverance, they sought wisdom and protection from God, and ascribed their victories to him.

Nor was this the case with the Israelites alone, but other nations also acknowledged his supremacy and sought his aid.

Ahimelech king of the Philistines, captivated by the beauty of Sarah, took her for the purpose of making her his wife, when the Lord appeared unto him in a dream and
gave him certain instructions, the which he immediately obeyed; and although God had smitten his family in consequence of the evil, he immediately removed his hand
and restored them to health, and removed his wrath from the nation. Nebuchadnezzar had to acknowledge the Lord's sovereignty when he was told by Daniel that "the
Lord removeth kings, and setteth up kings;" and in the writing which Belshazzar saw on the wall, the Lord revealed to him, through Daniel, not only his own state, but
the situation of other kingdoms that should come after his.

The Lord sent by Jonah a message to Nineveh, saying, "that in forty days Nineveh should be destroyed." But when the king proclaimed a fast and sat in ashes, both he
and his people, the Lord averted his wrath and prolonged their lives. God frequently revealed his will through the mouth of his prophets to the Ammonites, Moabites,
Elamites, Hittites, Jebusites, and numerous other nations, and Nebuchadnezzar in a dream had revealed to him, not only the situation of his own kingdom, but that of the
different nations that should arise after his, until the final winding up scene.

And Daniel and the apostle John, both in prophetic vision beheld a time that is spoken of as a period of great glory, when "the Lord shall be king over all the earth," and
when "the saints of the Most High shall take the kingdom, and possess the kingdom, and the greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven shall be given to the
saints of the Most High God."

Certainly, if any person ought to interfere in political matters, it should be those whose minds and judgments are influenced by correct principles-religious as well as
political-otherwise those persons professing religion would have to be governed by those who make no profession; be subject to their rule, have the law and word of
God trampled under foot, and become as wicked as Sodom, and as corrupt as Gomorrah, and be prepared for final destruction. We are told, "when the wicked rule
the people mourn." This we have abundantly proved in the state of Missouri, and having had our fingers once burned, we dread the fire. The cause of humanity, the
cause of justice, the cause of freedom, the cause of patriotism, and the cause of God require us to use our best endeavours to put in righteous rulers. Our revelations tell
us to seek diligently for good and for wise men. Doe. and Cov. see. lxxxv. par. 2-"And now, verily, I say unto you, concerning the laws of the land, it is my will that my
people should observe to do all these things whatsoever I command them, and that law of the land which is constitutional, supporting that principle of freedom, in
maintaining rights and privileges belongs to all mankind and is justifiable before me; therefore I, the Lord, justifieth you, and your brethren of my church, in befriending
that law which is the constitutional law of the land; and as pertaining to law of man, whatsoever is more or less than these cometh of evil. I the Lord God make you free;
therefore ye are free indeed; and the law also maketh you free; nevertheless when the wicked rule the people mourn; wherefore, honest men and wise men should be
sought for diligently, and good men and wise men ye should observe to uphold; otherwise whatsoever is less than these cometh of evil."

No one can be more fit for the task than Gen. Joseph Smith: he is wise, prudent, faithful, energetic, and fearless-he is a virtuous man and a philanthropist. If we want to
find out who he is, his past history shows his indomitable perseverance, and proves him to be a faithful friend, and a man of exalted genius, and sterling integrity; whilst
his public addresses and views, as published to the world, prove him to be a patriot and a statesman.

Let every man then that hates oppression, and loves the cause of right, not only vote himself, but use his influence to obtain the votes of others, that we may by every
legal means support that man whose election will secure the greatest amount of good to the nation at large.

Our City and the Present Aspect of Affairs.

(From the Times and Seasons.)

Believing that our patrons and friends are pleased to hear of our prosperity, we feel happy in apprising them of the same, through the columns of our paper.

Owing to the scarcity of provision, and the pressure in the money market during the past winter, commercial business has been somewhat dull; consequently those who
were not previously prepared, have been obliged to employ the principal portion of their time in obtaining the necessary means for the sustenance of their families,
 Copyright
therefore    (c)improvement
          little 2005-2009, Infobase  MediaBut
                             has been made.   Corp.                                                                                              Page 501 / 1033
                                                 old Boreas is now on his receding march, and spring has commenced its return with all its pleasantness.

Navigation is open, and steam boats are almost continually plying up and down our majestic river; they have already brought several families of emigrants to this place,
Believing that our patrons and friends are pleased to hear of our prosperity, we feel happy in apprising them of the same, through the columns of our paper.

Owing to the scarcity of provision, and the pressure in the money market during the past winter, commercial business has been somewhat dull; consequently those who
were not previously prepared, have been obliged to employ the principal portion of their time in obtaining the necessary means for the sustenance of their families,
therefore little improvement has been made. But old Boreas is now on his receding march, and spring has commenced its return with all its pleasantness.

Navigation is open, and steam boats are almost continually plying up and down our majestic river; they have already brought several families of emigrants to this place,
who have cordially joined with their friends and brethren in the great work of the upbuilding of Zion, and the rolling forth of the kingdom of God.

The work of improvement is now actively begun, and in every direction may be heard the sound of the mason's trowel, the carpenter's hammer; or, in other words, the
hum of industry, and the voice of merriment. Indeed, to judge from the present appearance, a greater amount of improvement will be done the ensuing summer than in
the preceding one. Almost every stranger that enters our city is excited with astonishment, that so much has been done in so short a time; but we flatter ourself, from the
known industry, perseverence and diligence of the saints, that by the return of another winter, so much more will be accomplished, that his astonishment will be
increased to wonder and admiration.

Quite extensive preparations are being made by the farmers in this vicinity, for the cultivation of land, and should the season prove favourable, we doubt not that nearly,
if not a sufficient amount of produce will be raised to supply the wants of the city and adjacent country.

We are also pleased that we can inform our friends abroad, that the Saints here, of late, have taken hold of the work on the Temple with a zeal and energy that in no
small degree excites our admiration. Their united efforts certainly speak to us, that it is their determination that this spacious edifice shall be enclosed, if not finished, this
season. And a word we would say to Saints abroad, which is, that the Temple is being built in compliance with a special commandment of God, not to a few
individuals, but to all; therefore we sincerely hope you will contribute of your means as liberally as your circumstances will allow, that the burden of the work may not
rest upon a few, but proportionately upon all. Where is the true-hearted Saint, that does not with joy and delight contemplate the endowment of the servants of God,
and the blessings he has promised to his people on condition they speedily build the Temple? Certainly you cannot reasonably expect to enjoy these blessings, if you
refuse to contribute your share towards its erection. It is a thing of importance, and much depends upon its accomplishment; therefore, we wish to forcibly impress the
matter upon your minds, hoping you will become aroused to a sense of your duty; that every company of Saints, every elder that comes here, and every mail, may bring
money and other property for this important work, which, when completed, will stand, in one sense of the word, as a firm pillar in Zion, and which will greatly facilitate
the prosperity of the great cause of truth which we all are actively engaged in.

For several Sundays past, when the weather was favourable, large crowds of our citizens assembled near the Temple, where they have been favoured with very
interesting and eloquent discourses from Gen. Joseph Smith, president Hyrum Smith, elder P. P. Pratt, and others. On the last occasion that Gen. Smith favoured us
with a discourse, he spoke on the subject of the spirits, powers, and missions of the Messiah, Elias, and Elijah, to an attentive audience that listened with an almost
breathless silence; their minds apparently being completely absorbed with the subject, while with a rapturous delight they heard so exquisite a dissertation upon these
important principles which are connected with the great plan of salvation. It being in the open air, and the audience so large, that it was with great difficulty he could be
heard by all present. We have frequently heard him of late, in a very plaintive manner speak of the difficulties that he labours under in speaking to a congregation thus
situated; also, that many glorious principles of the kingdom of God, which he is anxious to make known to the saints, is a burden upon his mind; but that he could not
with any propriety make them known while he had to contend with this difficulty, which can be fully obviated by the completion of the Temple.

Editorial.

THERE is one subject introduced into the present number of the STAR that will probably excite, even in the minds of some of the Saints, considerable surprise; we
refer to the proposal of brother Joseph Smith as President of the United States of America. By some it may be considered very presumptuous, but to such we shall not
attempt to offer an apology; the people of God can be judged of no man who is not under the influence of the Spirit of God; and if steps of minor importance have
never been comprehended, we are assured that they would fail in coming to an understanding of the present subject.

There will be one advantage resulting from the present movement even if it does not succeed, and that is, the Saints will be delivered from the annoyance to which they
have hitherto been subject, by voting for other parties who were candidates in the field, inasmuch as they were subject to every slander and injury that could be inflicted
upon them by those whom they opposed; but since they have publicly declared that they will vote for none, save their own President, General JOSEPH SMITH, they
will be freed from this annoyance.

We do not anticipate what may be the result when the time of election arrives, but one thing we will say, it is a crisis for America of which she is little aware. We feel
assured of this, that righteousness alone can save the United States from sharing the overwhelming destiny of the nations of the earth, and that by the election of an
individual like our beloved prophet only, can she be delivered from the thickly gathering clouds of political darkness that threaten to overwhelm her.

But, again, all truly enlightened Saints will feel at once, that no one can be so qualified to rule and govern a mighty nation as he who is under the guidance of the Spirit of
God, and directed by immediate revelations from him.

But likewise, the western continent hath been chosen of the Lord for the Zion of the last days-for the gathering of that remnant who shall be saved when the inhabitants
of the earth are burned up, and few men are left; how necessary, therefore, that the legislative power of that continent should be favourable to the gathering, and not
adverse.

We have thrown out these few hints on this important subject, looking forward to the results impending without a feeling of anxiety, knowing that all things work
together for good; and if America rejects the means of deliverance, upon her will fall the consequences.

As illustrative of the fitness of President JOSEPH SMITH to be elected to fill so important an office, we extract the following letter of a traveller from a late number of
the Nauvoo Neighbour.

Mr Editor:-Before I take my departure, permit me to express my views relative to the leading men of your city, where I have been these few days.

I have been conversant with the great men of the age, and, last of all, I feel that I have met with the greatest in the presence of your esteemed prophet, Gen. Joseph
Smith. From many reports, I had reason to believe him a bigoted religionist, as ignorant of politics as the savages; but to my utter astonishment, on a short acquaintance,
I have found him as familiar in the cabinet of nations, as with his Bible; and in the knowledge of that book, I have not met with his equal in Europe or America.
Although, if I should beg leave to differ with him in some items of faith; his nobleness of soul will not permit him to take offence at me. No, sir, I find him open, frank
and generous, as willing others should enjoy their opinions, as to enjoy his own.

The General appears perfectly at home on every subject; and his familiarity with many languages affords him ample means to become informed concerning all nations
and principles, while his familiar and dignified deportment towards all, must secure to his interest the affections of every intelligent and virtuous man that may chance to
 Copyright
fall         (c) and
     in his way; 2005-2009,   Infobase
                     I am astonished thatMedia    Corp.
                                          so little is known abroad concerning him.                                                                    Page 502 / 1033

Van Buren was my favourite, and I was astonished to see Gen. Smith's name as a competitor; but since my late acquaintance, Mr. Van Buren can never re-seat himself
and generous, as willing others should enjoy their opinions, as to enjoy his own.

The General appears perfectly at home on every subject; and his familiarity with many languages affords him ample means to become informed concerning all nations
and principles, while his familiar and dignified deportment towards all, must secure to his interest the affections of every intelligent and virtuous man that may chance to
fall in his way; and I am astonished that so little is known abroad concerning him.

Van Buren was my favourite, and I was astonished to see Gen. Smith's name as a competitor; but since my late acquaintance, Mr. Van Buren can never re-seat himself
in the presidential chair on my vote, while Gen. Smith is in the field; forming my opinions alone on the talents of the two; and from what I have secn, I have no reason to
doubt, but Gen. Smith's integrity is equal to any other individual; and I am satisfied he cannot easily be made the pliant tool of any political party. I take him to be a man
who stands far aloof from little caucus quiblings and squablings, while nations, governments and realms, are wielded in his hand as familiarly as the top and hoop in the
hand of their little masters.

Free from all bigotry and superstition, he dives into every subject, and it seems as though the world was not large enough to satisfy his capacious soul, and from his
conversation, one might suppose him as well acquainted with other worlds as this.

So far as I can discover, Gen. Smith is the nation's man, and the man who will exalt the nation if the people will give him an opportunity: and all parties will find a friend
in him, so far as right is concerned.

Gen. Smith's movements are perfectly anomalous in the estimation of the public. All other great men have been considered wise in drawing around them wise men; but I
have frequently heard the General called a fool because he has not gathered the wisest of men to his cabinet, to direct his movements: but this subject is too ridiculous
to dwell upon; suffice it to say, so far as I have seen, he has wise men at his side; superlatively wise, and more capable of managing the affairs of a state, than most men
now engaged therein: which I consider much to his credit, though I would by no means speak diminutively of my old friends.

From my brief acquaintance, I consider Gen. Smith, independent of his peculiar religious views (in which, by the by, I have discovered neither vanity nor folly), the sine
qua non of the age to our nation's prosperity. He has learned the all-important lesson, "to profit by the experience of those who have gone before," so that, in short,
Gen. Smith, begins where other men leave off. I am aware this will appear a bold assertion to some, but I would say to such, call and form your acquaintance, as I have
done, then judge.

Thus, sir, you have a few leading items of my views of Gen. Smith, formed from personal acquaintance, which you are at liberty to dispose of as you think proper. I
anticipate the pleasure of renewing my acquaintance with your citizens at a future day.

Yours, respectfully,

A TRAVELLER.

WE feel to say a few words on the gathering. Let the Saints be alive to this very important subject, and not by any means treat it with indifference; for while it must not
be effected as by flight, neither in haste, yet let all who have the means gather away to assist in the building up of Zion, and in the completion of the Temple of the Lord,
that the servants of the Lord may receive their endowment, and that the work may roll on with accellerated speed, that the end may come.

To such as may be intending to emigrate on the approaching season, we have to offer a word of advice. In consequence of not knowing the number of persons about
to emigrate at the different periods of vessels sailing, those attending to the emigration department have been put to great inconvenience and expense; sometimes by
numbers arriving of whom we had no previous intimation, so that preparation has not been made for them, and they have been detained in Liverpool, at great expense,
until a ship could be procured for them.

But, again, many have given notice of their intentions to emigrate at a certain time who have failed and not come up at the time expected, which has either caused us to
pay at the same rate for the ship as if they had gone, or in other cases has caused disappointment to ship owners and captains by not supplying the amount of
passengers they had been led to expect.

In order to obviate these difficulties, we earnestly request all the presiding officers of the several conferences and branches of the church in all parts of the British islands
to make known our wishes in this respect; and to request that the names, ages, and occupations of all intending to emigrate (not by any means omitting the names of
infants), be forwarded to us as accurately and as early as possible, in order that the mutual interests of all parties may be met as well as possible.

We expect our first ship to sail about the first of September next.

WE have much satisfaction in contemplating the present condition and prospects of the Church. The news from the elders in various parts of these islands is very
encouraging; and, indeed, we would for the sake of the Saints generally, fearlessly make one assertion, that the grand secret of prosperity and success is in the Saints
being united, and especially the priesthood; being, as it were, of one heart and of one mind, and they become irresistible to the honest-hearted, and God will honour
them with his special blessing, and crown them with success.

But on the other hand, woe unto them by whom offences come; whose self-esteem is of such consequence as to cause them to spread discord and division because
they, as individuals, have not been sufficiently honoured, for the anger of the Lord is upon them, and unless they speedily humble themselves, repent, and seek to close
up the breach they have made, his curse shall consume them, and they shall be cast out, that others who are willing may labour freely for the glory of God.

There is much satisfaction in looking around us, and beholding how the Lord has permitted various systems to arise, each bringing forth something new and striking, by
which the minds of great multitudes have been aroused from their former lethargy, and have eventually been led to receive the fulness of the everlasting gospel through
this instrumentality; for instance, previous to the organization of the Church in 1830, many individuals were awakened to reject the various systems of sectarianism, and
to come out on the simple terms of the new testament, as taught by the apostles on the apostles on the day of Pentecost, when under the influence of the Spirit of God.

It is true, that while they proclaimed the baptism of repentance for the remission of sins, they did not promise the gift of the Holy Ghost, as the concomitant or result of
obedience-but yet were they instrumental in preparing the hearts of multitudes for the reception of the fulness of the gospel; we refer particularly to those embracing
views similar to those held by Mr. Alexander Campbell, of America, and we feel grateful that by the same instrumentality we were also prepared for the reception of
the truth in its fulness.

But, again, the labours of Mr. Miller, of America, and his adherents, in proclaiming the second advent of the Messiah to be at hand, even as it were at the door, has, in
a most extraordinary manner, aroused multitudes to be at least looking for the coming of the Son of Man, and has caused a many to arouse from that apathy in which
they had been slumbering on so important a subject; yet the event has not transpired as anticipated, consequently some have been led to see, and no doubt multitudes
more will be, that in the event of seenes so tremendous in their nature taking place, the God of Heaven would act like himself-communicate his purposes unto his
prophets,
 Copyrightand
            (c)send duly authorized
                2005-2009,   Infobase messengers of mercy to warn the people, that the honest-hearted might be delivered, and not be overwhelmed
                                        Media Corp.                                                                                                in one503
                                                                                                                                                 Page      universal
                                                                                                                                                                / 1033
calamity.

The simple apostolical doctrines of faith, repentance, and baptism for remission of sins, were doctrines of great importance; so, likewise, the doctrines of the second
But, again, the labours of Mr. Miller, of America, and his adherents, in proclaiming the second advent of the Messiah to be at hand, even as it were at the door, has, in
a most extraordinary manner, aroused multitudes to be at least looking for the coming of the Son of Man, and has caused a many to arouse from that apathy in which
they had been slumbering on so important a subject; yet the event has not transpired as anticipated, consequently some have been led to see, and no doubt multitudes
more will be, that in the event of seenes so tremendous in their nature taking place, the God of Heaven would act like himself-communicate his purposes unto his
prophets, and send duly authorized messengers of mercy to warn the people, that the honest-hearted might be delivered, and not be overwhelmed in one universal
calamity.

The simple apostolical doctrines of faith, repentance, and baptism for remission of sins, were doctrines of great importance; so, likewise, the doctrines of the second
advent of the Messiah, each alike constituting a portion of those truths which the servants of the Lord have been commissioned to proclaim in the last days, and by
which to gather a covenant people for the Lord, to be prepared to meet him at his coming. Reflections of this nature are not more truthful than they are consolatory and
instructive to the people of God; strengthening our faith; increasing our confidence daily; enabling us to look around with a steadfast eye on whatever may transpire,
knowing that all things are to be made subservient to the accomplishment of the great purposes of God.

WE have great pleasure in announcing that our beloved brother, elder Amos Fielding, landed in Liverpool, from Nauvoo, on Sunday morning last, the twentysixth
instant, bringing with him very delightful intelligence of the state of things when he left. The alterations and improvements in the city since his last visit he found to be truly
surprising, bearing undoubted testimony to the industry and perseverance of the inhabitants, and is only equalled by the moral improvements of the Saints generally. He
describes this as most striking-never had he witnessed such a oneness of spirit as he found there; every one desirous of setting their house in order, as well as of
purifying and sanctifying themselves before the Lord, that they may be prepared to receive blessings at his hand when his house shall be prepared; and which latter
object, men, women, and children seemed determined to accomplish as speedily as possible.

Great outpourings of the spirit have been and are enjoyed by the Saints, to an extent never witnessed by any at any former period; thus are they taught to put away
from them every evil thing, each man's word becoming as it were sacred, knowing that God is about to put judgment to the line, and righteousness to the plummet.

WE have much pleasure in publishing and recommending the following plan to be adopted amongst the sisters of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints in
England. We believe that the completion of the Temple is as near the hearts of the sisters as the brethren, and that the following proposal will be responded to on the
part of the English sisters in a manner that shall reflect honour upon themselves, and be materially instrumental in forwarding the great work.

Nauvoo.

To the Sisters of the Church of Jesus Christ in England: Greeting.

Dear Sisters,-This is to inform you that we have here entered into a small weekly subscription for the benefit of the Temple Funds. One thousand have already joined it,
while many more are expected, by which we trust to help forward the great work very much. The amount is only one cent or a halfpenny per week.

As brother Amos Fielding is waiting for this, I cannot enlarge more than to say, that myself and sister Thompson are engaged in collecting the same.

We remain your affectionate sisters in Christ,

MARY SMITH.

M. R. THOMPSON.

Nauvoo, Dec. 25, 1843.

The Ladies Subscription for the Temple of one cent per week, is fully sanctioned by the First Presidency. HYRUM SMITH.

We feel much to encourage this plan, and trust that the sisters in England will manifest that they will not be behind the sisters in Nauvoo in this laudable work. One thing
in connexion with this work we would mention, and request that it be attended to with the strictest accuracy, that is, that the name of each individual be recorded, and
the amount which they subscribe, in order that they may be transmitted to Nauvoo, where they will have to be entered in the books of the Lord's house. The sisters or
others who may collect the subscriptions, will please to be very particular on this point.

* Infants under twelve months go free, but their names are required, inasmuch as the passengers are counted as souls, whether young or old.

Poetry.

From the Times and Seasons.

Come listen to a prophet's voice,
And hear the word of God;
And in the ways of truth rejoice,
And sing for joy aloud.

CHORUS.

We've found the way the prophets went,
Who liv'd in days before;
Another prophet now is sent
This knowledge to restore,

The gloom of sullen darkness, spread
Through earth's extended space,
Is banished by our living head,
And God has shown his face.

Through erring schemes in days that past,
The world has gone astray,
Yet saints of God have found at last
Copyright
The straight(c)
             and2005-2009,
                 narrow way.Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 504 / 1033

'Tis not in man they put their trust,
Through erring schemes in days that past,
The world has gone astray,
Yet saints of God have found at last
The straight and narrow way.

'Tis not in man they put their trust,
Or on his arm rely;
Full well assured, all are accurs'd
Whom Jesus Christ deny.

The Saviour to his people said,
"Let ALL my words obey,
And signs shall follow you on earth,
Down to the latest day."

The sick, on whom the oil is pour'd,
And hands in meekness laid,
Are, by the power of God, restor'd,
Thro' faith, as Jesus said.

No more in slavish fear we mourn;
No yoke of bondage wear;
No more beneath delusion groan;
Nor superstitious fear.

Of every dispensation past;
Of every promise made;
The first be last, the last be first-
The living and the dead.

Saviours shall to Mount Zion come-
Their thousands bring to rest
Throughout the great Millennium-
Eternally be blest.

Notice.

We shall be glad to have returned any that may be to spare of the early numbers of the Fourth Volume of the STAR, viz. one, two, and three, as we have none left. We
would also urge upon those who wish to be in possession of the present volume, to purchase the numbers as they are issued, in order to avoid the disappointment
experienced by many in respect to the Fourth Volume.

CONTENTS.

LIVERPOOL:

EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

No. 2. July 1844. Vol. V.
History of Joseph Smith.

(Continued from page 7.)

The consequence of obeying the truth, and embracing a system of religion so unpopular as that of the Church of Jesus Christ, presented itself in the strongest possible
light.

At present, the honours and applause of the world were showered down upon him, his wants abundantly supplied and anticipated. He was respected by the entire
community, and his name was a tower of strength. His counsel was sought for, respected and esteemed. But if he should unite with the Church of Christ, his prospects
of wealth and affluence would vanish; his family, dependent upon him for support, must necessarily share his humiliation and poverty. He was aware that his character
and his reputation must suffer in the estimation of the community.

Aware of all these things, there must have been feelings of no ordinary kind agitate his bosom at that particular crisis; but yet they did not deter him from the path of
duty. He had formerly made a sacrifice for truth and conscience sake, and had been sustained; consequently, he felt great confidence in the Lord, believing that if he
pursued the path of duty, no good thing would be withheld from him.

Although he felt great confidence in the Lord, yet he felt it a trial of some magnitude, when he avowed his determination to his beloved companion, who had before
shared in his poverty, and who had cheerfully struggled through it without murmuring or repining.-He informed her what the consequences would undoubtedly be
respecting their worldly circumstances if they obeyed the gospel; and then said-"My dear, you have once followed me into poverty, are you again willing to do the
same?" She then said-"I have weighed the matter, I have contemplated on the circumstances in which we may be placed; I have counted the cost, and I am perfectly
satisfied to follow you; it is my desire to do the will of God, come life or come death." Accordingly, they were both baptized into the Church of Jesus Christ; and,
together with those who had been previously admitted to baptism, made a little branch, in this section of Ohio, of about twenty members, to whom the brethren, bound
for the borders of the Lamanites, after adding to their number, one of their converts, Dr. Frederick G. Williams, bid an affectionate farewell, and went on their way
rejoicing.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 505 / 1033
The Lord, who is ever ready to instruct such as diligently seek in faith, gave the following revelation at Fayette, New York.

A Revelation to Ezra Thayre and Northrop Sweet. Given October 1836
together with those who had been previously admitted to baptism, made a little branch, in this section of Ohio, of about twenty members, to whom the brethren, bound
for the borders of the Lamanites, after adding to their number, one of their converts, Dr. Frederick G. Williams, bid an affectionate farewell, and went on their way
rejoicing.

The Lord, who is ever ready to instruct such as diligently seek in faith, gave the following revelation at Fayette, New York.

A Revelation to Ezra Thayre and Northrop Sweet. Given October 1836

Behold, I say unto you, my servants Ezra and Northop, open ye your ears and hearken to the voice of the Lord your God, whose word is quick and powerful, sharper
than a two-edged aword, to the dividing asunder of the joints and marrow, soul and spirit, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart. For verily, verily, I
say unto you, that ye are called to lift up your voices as with the sound of a trump, to declare my gospel to a crooked and perverse generation; for, behold, the field is
white already to harvest, and it is the eleventh hour, and for the last time that I shall call labourers into my vineyard. And my vineyard has become corrupted every whit;
and there is none that doeth good, save it be a few; and they err in many instances, because of priestcrafts, all having corrupt minds.

And verily, verily I say unto you, that this church have I established and called forth out of the wilderness: and even so will I gather mine elect from the four quarters of
the earth, even as many as will believe in me, and hearken unto my voice: yea, verily, verily, I say unto you, that the field is white already to harvest; wherefore thrust in
your sickles and reap with all your might, mind, and strength. Open your mouths and they shall be filled; and you shall become even as Nephi of old, who journeyed
from Jerusalem in the wilderness: yea, open your mouths and spare not, and you shall be laden with sheaves on your backs, for lo I am with you: yea, open your
mouths and they shall be filled, saying, repent, repent and prepare ye the way of the Lord, and make his paths straight: for the kingdom of heaven is at hand: yea, repent
and be baptized every one of you for the remission of your sins: yea, be baptized even by water, and then cometh the baptism of fire and of the Holy Ghost.

Behold, verily, verily I say unto you, this is my gospel, and remember that they shall have faith in me, or they can in no wise be saved: and upon this rock I will build my
church; yea, upon this rock ye are built, and if ye continue, the gates of hell shall not prevail against you; and ye shall remember the church articles and covenants to
keep them: and whose having faith, you shall confirm in my church, by the laying on of the hands, and I will bestow the gift of the Holy Ghost upon them. And the Book
of Mormon, and the holy scriptures, are given of me for your instruction; and the power of my spirit quickeneth all things: wherefore be faithful, praying always, having
your lamps trimmed and burning, and oil with you, that you may be ready at the coming of the Bridegroom; for behold, verily, verily I say unto you, that I come quickly.
Even so: Amen.

In the fore part of November, Orson Pratt, a young man of 19 years, who had been baptized at the first preaching of his brother Parley P. Pratt, September 19th (his
birth day), about six weeks previous, in Canaan, N. Y., came to enquire of the Lord what his duty was, and received the following answer.

A Revelation to Orson Pratt. Given in November 1830.

My son, Orson, hearken and hear, and behold what I the Lord God shall say unto you, even Jesus Christ your Redeemer, the light and the life of the world; a light
which shineth in darkness and the darkness comprehendeth it not; who so loved the world that he gave his own life, that as many as would believe might become the
sons of God: wherefore you are my son, and blessed are you because you are called of me to preach my gospel; to lift up your voice as with the sound of a trump, both
long and loud, and cry repentance unto a crooked and perverse generation, preparing the way of the Lord for his second coming; for behold, verily, verily I say unto
you, the time is soon at hand, that I shall come in a cloud with power and great glory, and it shall be a day at the time of my coming, for all nations shall tremble.

But before that great day shall come, the sun shall be darkened, and the moon be turned into blood, and the stars shall refuse their shining, and some shall fall, and great
destructions await the wicked; wherefore lift up your voice and spare not, for the Lord God hath spoken-Therefore prophesy and it shall be given by the power of the
Holy Ghost; and if you are faithful, behold I am with you until I come: and verily, verily I say unto you, I come quickly. I am your Lord and your Redeemer. Even so:
Amen.

It was in December that elder Sidney Rigdon, a sketch of whose history I have before mentioned, came to enquire of the Lord, and with him came that man, (of whom
I will hereafter speak more fully,) named Edward Partridge; he was a pattern of piety, and one of the Lord's great men, known by his steadfastness and patient
endurance to the end. Shortly after the arrival of these two brethren, thus spake the Lord:-

A Revelation to Joseph Smith Jun. and Sidney Rigdon. December 1830.

Listen to the voice of the Lord your God, even Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, whose course is one eternal round, the same to-day as yesterday and
forever. I am Jesus Christ, the Son of God, who was crucified for the sins of the world, even as many as will believe on my name, that they may become the sons of
God, even one in me as I am in the Father, as the Father is one in me, that we may be one.

Behold, verily, verily I say unto my servant Sidney, I have looked upon thee and thy works. I have heard thy prayers, and prepared thee for a great work. Thou art
blessed, for thou shalt do great things. Behold, thou wast sent forth, even as John, to prepare the way before me, and before Elijah, which should come, and thou
knewest it not. Thou didst baptize by water unto repentance, but they received not the Holy Ghost; but now I give unto thee a commandment, that thou shalt baptize by
water, and they shall receive the Holy Ghost by the laying on of the hands, even as the apostles of old.

And it shall come to pass, that there shall be a great work in the land, even among the Gentiles; for their folly and their abominations shall be made manifest in the eyes
of all people; for I am God, and mine arm is not shortened, and I will show miracles, signs, and wonders, unto all those who believe on my name. And whoso shall ask
it in my name, in faith, they shall cast out devils, they shall heal the sick, they shall cause the blind to receive their sight, and the deaf to hear, and the dumb to speak, and
the lame to walk: and the time speedily cometh, that great things are to be shown forth unto the children of men: but without faith, shall not any thing be shown forth,
except desolations upon Babylon-the same which has made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication. And there are none that doeth good, except
those who are ready to receive the fulness of my gospel, which I have sent forth to this generation:

Wherefore, I have called upon the weak things of the world-those who are unlearned and despised, to thresh the nations by the power of my spirit: and their arm shall
be my arm, and I will be their shield and their buckler, and I will gird up their loins, and they shall fight manfully for me: and their enemies shall be under their feet; and I
will let fall the sword in their behalf, and by the fire of mine indignation will I preserve them. And the poor and the meek shall have the gospel preached unto them, and
they shall be looking forth for the time of my coming, for it is nigh at hand: and they shall learn the parable of the fig-tree: for even now already summer is nigh, and I
have sent forth the fulness of my gospel by the hand of my servant Joseph: and in weakness have I blessed him, and I have given unto him the keys of the mystery of
those things which have been sealed, even things which were from the foundation of the world, and the things which shall come from this time until the time of my
coming, if he abide in me, and if not, another will I plant in his stead.

Wherefore watch over him, that his faith fail not; and it shall be given by the Comforter, the Holy Ghost, that knoweth all things: and a commandment I give unto thee,
that thou shalt write for him: and the scriptures shall be given, even as they are in mine own bosom, to the salvation of mine own elect: for they will hear my voice, and
shall see me, and shall not be asleep, and shall abide the day of my coming, for they shall be purified, even as I am pure. And now I say unto you, tarry with him, and he
shall journey(c)
 Copyright    with you;-forsake
                 2005-2009,      him not,
                              Infobase     and surely
                                         Media  Corp.these things shall be fulfilled. And inasmuch as ye do not write, behold it shall be given unto him to prophesy:
                                                                                                                                                      Page            and
                                                                                                                                                              506 / 1033
thou shalt preach my gospel, and call upon the holy prophets to prove his words, as they shall be given him.

Keep all the commandments and covenants by which ye are bound, and I will cause the heavens to shake for your good: and Satan shall tremble; and Zion shall rejoice
Wherefore watch over him, that his faith fail not; and it shall be given by the Comforter, the Holy Ghost, that knoweth all things: and a commandment I give unto thee,
that thou shalt write for him: and the scriptures shall be given, even as they are in mine own bosom, to the salvation of mine own elect: for they will hear my voice, and
shall see me, and shall not be asleep, and shall abide the day of my coming, for they shall be purified, even as I am pure. And now I say unto you, tarry with him, and he
shall journey with you;-forsake him not, and surely these things shall be fulfilled. And inasmuch as ye do not write, behold it shall be given unto him to prophesy: and
thou shalt preach my gospel, and call upon the holy prophets to prove his words, as they shall be given him.

Keep all the commandments and covenants by which ye are bound, and I will cause the heavens to shake for your good: and Satan shall tremble; and Zion shall rejoice
upon the hills, and flourish; and Israel shall be saved in mine own due time. And by the keys which I have given, shall they be led, and no more be confounded at all.
Lift up your heads and be glad; your redemption draweth nigh. Fear not, little flock-the kingdom is yours, until I come.-Behold I come quickly. Even so: Amen.

And the voice of the Lord to Edward Partridge was:-

Revelation to Edward Partridge. Given December, 1830.

Thus saith the Lord God, the mighty one of Israel, behold I say unto you, my servant Edward, that you are blessed, and your sins are forgiven you, and you are called
to preach my gospel as with the voice of a trumpet; and I will lay my hand upon you by the hand of my servant Sidney Rigdon, and you shall receive my Spirit, the Holy
Ghost, even the Comforter, which shall teach you the peaceable things of the kingdom: and you shall declare it with a loud voice, saying, Hosannah, blessed be the
name of the most High God.

And now this calling and commandment give I unto you concerning all men, that as many as shall come before my servants, Sidney Rigdon and Joseph Smith, jun.,
embracing this calling and commandment, shall be ordained and sent forth to preach the everlasting gospel among the nations, crying repentance, saying, save
yourselves from this untoward generation, and come forth out of the fire, hating even the garments spotted with the flesh.

And this commandment shall be given unto the elders of my church, that every man which will embrace it with singleness of heart, may be ordained and sent forth, even
as I have spoken. I am Jesus Christ, the Son of God: wherefore gird up your loins, and I will suddenly come to my temple. Even so: Amen.

It may be well to observe here, that the Lord greatly encouraged and strengthened the faith of his little flock, which had embraced the fulness of the everlasting gospel,
as revealed to them in the Book of Mormon, by giving some more extended information upon the scriptures, a translation of which had already commenced.

Much conjecture and conversation frequently occurred among the Saints, concerning the books mentioned, and referred to in various places in the Old and New
Testaments, which were now no where to be found. The common remark was, they were lost books; but it seems the apostolic churches had some of these writings, as
Jude mentions of quotes the prophecy of Enoch, the seventh from Adam. To the joy of the flock, which in all, from Colesville to Canandaigua, N. Y., numbered about
seventy members, did the Lord reveal the following doings of olden times, from the prophesy of Enoch.

Extract From the Prophecy of Enoch.

And it came to pass that Enoch continued his speech saying, behold, our father Adam taught these things, and many have believed and become the sons of God, and
many have believed not, and perished in their sins, and are looking forth with fear, in torment, for the fiery indignation of the wrath of God to be poured out upon them.
And from that time forth Enoch began to prophecy, saying unto the people, that, as I was journeying and stood upon the place Manhujah, I cried unto the Lord, and
there came a voice out of the heaven, saying, turn ye and get ye upon the mount Simeon.-And it came to pass that I turned and went upon the mount, and as I stood
upon the mount, I beheld the heavens open, and I was clothed upon with glory, and I saw the Lord; he stood before my face, and he talked with me, even as a man
talk one with another, face to face; and he said unto me, look, and I will show unto you the world for the space of many generations. And it came to pass that I beheld
the valley Shum, and lo, a great people which dwelt in tents, which were the people of Shum. And again the Lord said unto me, look, and I looked towards the north,
and I beheld the people of. Canaan, which dwelt in tents. And the Lord said unto me, prophesy, and I prophesied, saying, behold the people of Canaan, which are
numerous, shall go forth in battle array against the people of Shum, and shall slay them that they shall utterly be destroyed, and the people of Canaan shall divide
themselves in the land, and the land shall be barren and unfruitful, and none other people shall dwell there but the people of Canaan; for behold the Lord shall curse the
land with much heat, and the barrenness thereof shall go forth forever; and there was blackness come upon all the children of Canaan, that they were despised among
all people. And it came to pass that the Lord said unto me, look, and I looked and beheld the land of Sharon, and the land of Enoch, and the land of Omner, and the
land of Heni, and the land of Shem, and the land of Haner, and the land of Hanannibah, and all the inhabitants thereof; and the Lord said unto me, go to this people and
say unto them, repent, lest I come out and smite them with a curse; and they did. And he gave unto me a commandment that I should baptize in the name of the Father
and the Son, which is full of grace and truth, and the Holy Spirit, which bears record of the Father and the Son.

And it came to pass, that Enoch continued to call upon all the people, save it were the people of Canaan, to repent: and so great was the faith of Enoch, that he lead the
people of God, and their enemies came to battle against them, and he spake the word of the Lord, and the earth trembled: and the mountains fled, even according to his
command; and the rivers of water were turned out of their course; and the roar of the lion was heard out of the wilderness; and all nations feared greatly, so powerful
was the word of Enoch, and so great was the power of language which God had given him. There also came up a land out of the depth of the sea, and so great was the
fear of the enemies of the people of God, that they fled and stood afar off, and went upon the land which came up out of the depths of the sea. And the giants of the
land, also, stood afar off; and there went forth a curse upon all the people which fought against God: and from that time forth there were wars and bloodsheds among
them; but the Lord came and dwelt with his people, and they dwelt in righteousness. The fear of the Lord was upon all nations, so great was the glory of the Lord,
which was upon his people. And the Lord blessed the land, and they were blessed upon the mountains, and upon the high places, and did flourish. And the Lord called
his people Zion, because they were of one heart and one mind, and dwelt in righteousness; and there was no poor among them; and Enoch continued his preaching in
righteousness unto the people of God. And it came to pass in his days, that he built a city that was called the city of holiness, even Zion. And it came to pass, that
Enoch talked with the Lord, and he said unto the Lord, surely Zion shall dwell in safety forever. But the Lord said unto Enoch, Zion have I blessed, but the residue of
the people have I cursed. And it came to pass, that the Lord shewed unto Enoch all the inhabitants of the earth; and he beheld, and lo, Zion, in process of time, was
taken up into heaven! And the Lord said unto Enoch, behold my abode for ever: and Enoch also beheld the residue of the people which were the sons of Adam, and
they were a mixture of all the seed of Adam, save it were the seed of Cain, for the seed of Cain were black, and had not place among them. And after that Zion was
taken up into heaven, Enoch beheld, and lo, all the nations of the earth were before him; and there came generation upon generation, and Enoch was high and lifted up,
even in the bosom of the Father, and the Son of Man; and behold the power of Satan was upon all the face of the earth. And he saw angels descending out of heaven;
and he heard a loud voice, saying, woe, woe be unto the inhabitants of the earth! And he beheld Satan, and he had a great chain in his hand, and it veiled the whole
face of the earth with darkness, and he looked up and laughed, and his angels rejoiced. And Enoch beheld angels descending out of heaven, bearing testimony of the
Father and Son: and the Holy Spirit feil on many, and they were caught up by the powers of heaven into Zion. And it came to pass that the God of heaven looked upon
the residue of the people, and he wept, and Enoch bore record of it, saying, how is it the heavens weep and shed forth their tears as the rain upon the mountains? And
Enoch said unto the Lord, how is it that you can weep, seeing you are holy, and from all eternity to all eternity? and were it possible that man could number the particles
of the earth, and millions of earths like this, it would not be a beginning to the number of your creations; and your curtains are stretched out still; and yet you and there,
and your bosom is there; and also you are just; you are merciful and kind forever; you have taken Zion to your own bosom, from all your creations, from all eternity to
all eternity, and nought but peace, justice, and truth, is the habitation of your throne; and mercy shall go before your face and have no end: how is it that you can weep?
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 507 / 1033
The Lord said unto Enoch, behold these your brethren: they are the workmanship of my own hands, and I gave unto them their knowledge, in the day I created them:
and in the garden of Eden gave I unto man his agency: and unto your brethren have I said, and also gave commandment, that they should love one another; and that
they should choose me, their Father, but behold, they are without affection; and they hate their own blood; and the fire of my indignation is kindled against them; and in
Enoch said unto the Lord, how is it that you can weep, seeing you are holy, and from all eternity to all eternity? and were it possible that man could number the particles
of the earth, and millions of earths like this, it would not be a beginning to the number of your creations; and your curtains are stretched out still; and yet you and there,
and your bosom is there; and also you are just; you are merciful and kind forever; you have taken Zion to your own bosom, from all your creations, from all eternity to
all eternity, and nought but peace, justice, and truth, is the habitation of your throne; and mercy shall go before your face and have no end: how is it that you can weep?

The Lord said unto Enoch, behold these your brethren: they are the workmanship of my own hands, and I gave unto them their knowledge, in the day I created them:
and in the garden of Eden gave I unto man his agency: and unto your brethren have I said, and also gave commandment, that they should love one another; and that
they should choose me, their Father, but behold, they are without affection; and they hate their own blood; and the fire of my indignation is kindled against them; and in
my hot displeasure will I send in the floods upon them, for my fierce anger is kindled against them.-Behold, I am God; Man of holiness is my name; Man of counsel is
my name, and Endless and Eternal is my name, also. Wherefore, I can stretch forth my hands and hold all the creations which I have made; and my eye can pierce them
also, and among all the workmanship of my hand there has not been so great wickedness as among your brethren; but, behold, their sins shall be upon the heads of
their fathers:-Satan shall be their father, and misery shall be their doom; and the whole heavens shall weep over them, even all the workmanship of my hands; wherefore
should not the heavens weep, seeing these shall suffer? But behold, these which your eyes are upon shall perish in the floods; and behold, I will shut them up, a prison
have I prepared for them. And that which I have chosen has pleaded before my face. Wherefore he suffers for their sins, inasmuch as they will repent in the day that my
chosen shall return unto me, and until that day they shall be in torment; wherefore for this shall the heavens weep, yea, and all the workmanship of my hands.

And it came to pass, that the Lord spake unto Enoch, and told Enoch all the doings of the children of men: wherefore Enoch knew, and looked upon their wickedness,
and their misery, and wept and stretched forth his arms, and his heart swelled wide as eternity; and his bowels yearned, and all eternity shook. And Enoch saw Noah,
also, and his family, that the posterity of all the sons of Noah should be saved with a temporal salvation: wherefore he saw that Noah built an ark; and the Lord smiled
upon it, and held it in his hand; but upon the residue of the wicked came the floods and swallowed them up. And as Enoch saw thus, he had bitterness of soul, and
wept over his brethren, and said unto the heavens, I will refuse to be comforted; but the Lord said unto Enoch, lift up your heart and be glad, and look. And it came to
pass that Enoch looked, and from Noah, he beheld all the families of the earth; and he cried unto the Lord, saying, when shall the day of the Lord come? When shall
the blood of the righteous be shed, that all they that mourn may be sanctified, and have eternal life? And the Lord said, it shall be in the meridian of time, in the days of
wickedness and vengeance. And behold, Enoch saw the day of the coming of the Son of man, even in the flesh; and his soul rejoiced saying, the righteous is lifted up,
and the Lamb is slain from the foundation of the world; and through faith I am in the bosom of the Father, and behold Zion is with me! And it came to pass, that Enoch
looked upon the earth, and he heard a voice from the bowels thereof, saying, woe, woe is me the mother of men! I am pained! I am weary because of the wickedness
of my children! when shall I rest, and be cleansed from the filthiness which has gone forth out of me? When will my Creator sanctify me, that I may rest, and
righteousness for a season abide upon my face? And when Enoch heard the earth mourn, he wept, and cried unto the Lord, saying, O Lord, will you not have
compassion upon the earth? Will you not bless the children of Noah? And it came to pass that Enoch continued his cry unto the Lord, saying, I ask you, O Lord, in the
name of your only begotten, even Jesus Christ, that you will have mercy upon Noah and his seed, that the earth might never more be covered by the floods? And the
Lord could not withhold: and he covenanted with Enoch, and swore unto him with an oath, that he would stay the floods; that he would call upon the children of Noah:
and he sent forth an unalterable decree, that a remnant of his seed should always be found among all nations, while the earth should stand: and the Lord said, Blessed is
he through whose seed Messiah shall come: for he says, I am Messiah, the King of Zion: the Rock of Heaven, which is broad as eternity; whose comes in at the gate
and climbs up by me shall never fall: wherefore, blessed are they of whom I have spoken, for they shall come forth with songs of everlasting joy.

And it came to pass, that Enoch cried unto the Lord, saying, when the Son of man comes in the flesh, shall the earth rest? I pray you shew me these things. And the
Lord said unto Enoch, look, and he looked and beheld the Son of man lifted upon the cross, after the manner of men; and he heard a loud voice; and the heavens were
veiled; and all the creation of God mourned and the earth groaned; and the rocks were rent; and the saints arose and were crowned at the right hand of the Son of
Man, with crowns of glory; and as many of the spirits as were in prison, came forth and stood on the right hand of God; and the remainder were reserved in chains of
darkness until the judgment of the great day. And again Enoch wept and cried unto the Lord, saying when shall the earth rest? And Enoch beheld the Son of man
ascend up unto the Father: and he called unto the Lord, saying, will you not come again upon the earth, for inasmuch as you are God, and I know you, and you have
sworn unto me, and commanded me that I should ask in the name of your Only Begotten, you have made me, and given unto me a right to your throne, and not of
myself, but through your own grace, wherefore, I ask you if you will not come again on the earth? And the Lord said unto Enoch, as I live, even so will I come in the
last days, in the days of wickedness and vengeance, to fulfil the oath which I have made unto you, concerning the children of Noah: and the day shall come that the
earth shall rest-but before that day, shall the heavens be darkened, and a veil of darkness shall cover the earth; and the heavens shall shake, and also the earth; and
great tribulations shall be among the children of men, but my people will I preserve: and righteousness will I send down out of heaven: and truth will I send forth out of
the earth, to bear testimony of my only begotten; his resurrection from the dead; yea, and also the resurrection of all men: and righteousness and truth will I cause to
sweep the earth as with a flood, to gather out my own elect from the four quarters of the earth, unto a place which I shall prepare; a holy city, that my people may gird
up their loins, and be looking forth for the time of my coming: for there shall be my tabernacle, and it shall be called Zion, a new Jerusalem. And the Lord said unto
Enoch, then shall you and all your city meet them there, and we will receive them into our bosom, and they shall see us, and we will fall upon their necks, and they shall
fall upon our necks, and we will kiss each other, and there shall be my abode, and it shall be Zion which shall come forth out of all the creations which I have made; and
for the space of a thousand years shall the earth rest. And it came to pass that Enoch saw the days of the coming of the Son of Man, in the last days, to dwell on the
earth in righteousness, for the space of a thousand years: but before that day he saw great tribulations among the wicked; and he also saw the sea, that it was troubled,
and men's hearts failing them, looking forth with fear for the judgments of the Almighty God, which should come upon the wicked. And the Lord showed Enoch all
things, even unto the end of the world; and he saw the day of the righteous, the hour of their redemption, and received a fulness of joy: and all the days of Zion in the
days of Enoch, were three hundred and sixty-five years: and Enoch and all his people walked with God, and he dwelt in the midst of Zion: and it came to pass that Zion
was not, for God received it up into his own bosom; and from thence went forth the saying, Zion is fled.

The Gospel.

"It is a righteous thing with God to recompense tribulation to them that trouble you; and to you who are troubled rest with us, when the Lord Jesus shall be revealed
from heaven with his mighty angels, in flaming fire taking vengeance on them that know not God, and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ."-2d Thes., i, 6,
7, 8.

Having been much struck ourselves with the importance of the above quotation, we feel desirou: of communicating our thoughts for the benefit of others. On looking
around us, we may contemplate religion as manifested by its varied votaries in abundance; we can behold its diversified influences according to the peculiar creeds held
by its numerous devotees. And yet with all the display that is exhibited, with all the labour and zeal that is called into active operation with the multitudes of converts
made to the various systems, the important question arises-are these things pleasing in the sight of God? We fearlessly answer, no! And why? We reply because it is
possible to have abundance of religion-to labour with unwearied diligence to propagate certain creeds and systems, and yet never to have recognized the gospel of
Christ, much less to have received its truths and obeyed its ordinances. It becomes us then seriously to inquire what the gospel of Jesus Christ is, the reception of
which, and obedience to its laws, will alone exempt us from the indignation and fury that shall consume them that know not God.

In the first place, we would remark that the gospel comprises something more than teaching the fear of God, which obtains so universally amongst the professedly
religious. On reading the 20th chapter of Isaiah, we find the state of the religious world accurately depicted at the time that the Lord should again do a marvellous work
and a wonder. The teachers of the time alluded to are described as blind, and as making others blind-as staggering, but not with strong drink; but in consequence of the
spirit of revelation being unknown, they are described as having their eyes shut, and as being in a state of slumber, because of their prophets and chief seers being
covered. We will now quote from an old translation at hand, viz., 11th verse:-
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 508 / 1033
"And the vision of them all is become unto you as the words of a book that is sealed up, which they deliver to one that can read, saying, Read this I pray thee: then shall
he say, I cannot, for it is sealed.
religious. On reading the 20th chapter of Isaiah, we find the state of the religious world accurately depicted at the time that the Lord should again do a marvellous work
and a wonder. The teachers of the time alluded to are described as blind, and as making others blind-as staggering, but not with strong drink; but in consequence of the
spirit of revelation being unknown, they are described as having their eyes shut, and as being in a state of slumber, because of their prophets and chief seers being
covered. We will now quote from an old translation at hand, viz., 11th verse:-

"And the vision of them all is become unto you as the words of a book that is sealed up, which they deliver to one that can read, saying, Read this I pray thee: then shall
he say, I cannot, for it is sealed.

"And the book is given unto him that cannot read, saying, Read this I pray thee: and he shall say I cannot read.

"Therefore, the Lord said, because this people come near unto me with their mouth, and honour me with their lips, but have removed their heart far from me, and their
fear toward me was taught by the precept of men,

"Therefore, behold, I will again do a marvellous work in this people, even a marvellous work and a wonder; for the wisdom of the wise men shall perish, and the
understanding of their prudent men shall be hid," &c.

The time of this extraordinary work of the Lord is easily ascertained from the concluding part of the chapter. It shall be when "it is yet but a little while, and Lebanon
shall be turned into Carmel and Carmel shall be counted as a forest; or when the period is not far distant that the cruel man shall cease, and the scorner shall be
consumed, and all that haste to iniquity shall be cut off; when Jacob shall no more be confounded, nor his face be pale."

It is very manifest to a Saint of the last days, in reading the chapter from which we have quoted, that the condition of the religious world who are teaching the fear of
God, will be tested, that this testing will be effected by the presentation of a sealed book, which the learned and unlearned are alike unable to read, because prophets
and seers are not found in their midst; or in other words, the teachers are blind, being destitute of the spirit of revelation, and they make the people blind; therefore the
LORD proceeds to do a marvellous work and a wonder amongst them, which shall cause the wisdom of the wise to perish, and the understanding of the prudent to be
hid. Now it is plainly manifest that these teachers are still teaching the fear of God, but it is by the precept of men, and not according to the law of the gospel of Christ.

But again, not only shall the result of this strange work of God be, that the wise and prudent teachers will be confounded, but in that day the deaf shall hear the words
of the book, and the eyes of the blind shall see out of obscurity and out of darkness, the meek in the Lord shall receive joy again, and the poor men shall rejoice in the
holy one of Israel.

If then the words of this sealed book be understood, the Lord must restore prophets and seers to cause it to be effected, ere the poor and the meek could rejoice in its
principles.

We presume, therefore, that it will be no violation of the legitimate interpretation of this prophecy, to conclude that the work which the Lord would accomplish, would
be neither more nor less than the restoration of the gospel as propounded to the world by Christ and his immediate followers, since the poor and the meek rejoice
therein, and are enabled to exult in the principles which the book that was sealed unfolds to their understandings. It is also at once manifest that this marvellous work is
accompanied by the restoration of that which was lost; even prophets and seers through whom the will of the Lord is made known, and his fear is again taught, but not
according to the precepts of men.

We find then, from the quotation at the head of this article, that the Lord Jesus Christ shall be manifested to take vengeance on them that know not God; and why so?

Because that no man can say that Jesus IS the Christ, but by the Holy Ghost; and that only is to be obtained by the obedience of faith, it being entirely dependent on the
obeying of the will of the Lord, to know of the doctrine whether it be of man or of God.

But without further reasoning it is manifest that the subjects of wrath are those that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ.

It therefore behoves us solemnly to inquire what is the gospel of Jesus Christ. In the general acceptation of the term we understand "glad tidings," but glad tidings of
what? We answer of salvation; and these tidings of salvation must comprise the entire plan of redemption with its necessary laws, which the human family are called
upon to obey.

In the grand scheme of redemption, God has acted on a just sense of the condition of the human family as alienated from him by sin and inquity; he has viewed them as
under condemnation-as strangers and foreigners to himself, and has consequently provided a means by which this alienation can be destroyed, and the subject of it
restored as a member of the family of God.

But how often do we hear the exclamation, that faith alone is necessary for salvation, that obedience to any ordinances is quite superfluous, that since the Mosaic
dispensation has passed away, faith is the only requirement necessary for salvation: and yet the apostle declares that he will take vengeance on them that obey not the
gospel.

It will be acknowledged by all believers in the New Testament, that the apostles of the Lord received their authority to proclaim salvation unto men from himself, that
the endowment of the Holy Ghost was necessary to enable them to do it aright, and that under the influence of the Spirit of God, on the day of Pentecost, they
commanded those who believed in their testimony, to repent and be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and they should receive the gift of the
Holy Ghost. Here, on their part, in the exercise of faith and repentance they were active, but in the ordinance of baptism they were called upon to place themselves in
the hands of the authorized servant of God, and be baptized by him in the name of the Messiah for the remission of sins. The apostles in proclaiming this doctrine knew
well the teachings of their Lord while in the flesh, that except a man were born of water and of the spirit, he could not enter into the kingdom of God.

They knew of the necessity of man who had become an alien from God being born again, by being baptized in water into the name of Christ, before he could have a
legal claim to belong to the family of God. And when we reflect on what are the mercies of God towards us, what are his beneficent intentions with regard to the human
family, can we wonder that his Son should be manifested to take vengeance on those who reject the means which he has devised to restore man unto himself? We truly
cannot, but we must still lament that so many are disregarding his commandments, contenting themselves with learning the fear of God by the precepts of men, while the
language of the Saviour they profess to love, of his apostles whose memory they reverence, are counted as nought when brought into the scale to weigh in the balance
with the opinions of men, whose vision is covered and who disclaim all pretensions to inspiration from the Most High.

But while myriads turn away from the truth, let the Saint of the last days rejoice that his mind has become illuminated, by the Lord restoring a prophet and a seer, so
that we are no longer in darkness, no longer staggering as with drink, in our religious course, but are enabled with some of old to say, "we are the children of the day;
we are not of the night nor of darkness."

How beautifully in the work of the last days have we seen the fulfilment of much of the prophecy we have been contemplating; the condition of men, no prophet, no
vision; the coming
 Copyright          forth of aInfobase
             (c) 2005-2009,    book to test the condition
                                         Media   Corp. of the religious world, the existence of multifarious systems in which the fear of God is taught
                                                                                                                                                      Pageby the
                                                                                                                                                              509precepts
                                                                                                                                                                    / 1033of
men; the necessity of the Lord doing a marvellous work by restoring a prophet unto his people, enabling him to read the book by divine power, in order that its simple,
but glorious principles might go forth, and cause the meek and the poor to rejoice in the reception of the principles of the fulness of the gospel, the salvation of the Son
of God.
we are not of the night nor of darkness."

How beautifully in the work of the last days have we seen the fulfilment of much of the prophecy we have been contemplating; the condition of men, no prophet, no
vision; the coming forth of a book to test the condition of the religious world, the existence of multifarious systems in which the fear of God is taught by the precepts of
men; the necessity of the Lord doing a marvellous work by restoring a prophet unto his people, enabling him to read the book by divine power, in order that its simple,
but glorious principles might go forth, and cause the meek and the poor to rejoice in the reception of the principles of the fulness of the gospel, the salvation of the Son
of God.

Oh, let the children of God, the Saints of the last days, be faithful and endure, for it is yet but a little while and Lebanon shall be turned into Carmel, and Carmel shall be
counted as a forest. The glorious reign of righteousness shall come, and then shall the Lord recompense unto us rest, together with the ancient dead! But what will be
the doom of those who trouble us, of those who reject the salvation of God, who know him not, and who obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ? Truly they shall
receive the recompense of tribulation in the day that he shall come with his mighty angels in flaming fire, to take vengeance on them that know not God. May all the
honest hearted be preserved in the knowledge of him by the continued possession of that spirit by which alone they can say that Jesus is the Christ. Amen.

EDITOR.

Letter From Elder Thomas Margetts.

To the Editor of the Millennial Star.

Dear Sir and Brother,-I feel an impression to write a few lines in relation to the work of the Lord in this part of his viueyard. It is now a little more than twelve months
since I first raised my voice as a warning against the inhabitants of this large and populous city. At that time I found but two Saints in the place, and they had come from
another part: but now I can look around me and find no fewer than one hundred and thirty-two Saints in Leicester, besides eleven in a neighbouring village; we have
also about twelve active brethren engaged on the Sunday in proclaiming the fulness of the gospel in the surrounding villages.

When I look around me and compare the present state of things in relation to the church, with its aspect twelve months past, I am ready almost to exclaim, is it a reality,
or am I just awoke from a sleep in which I have been dreaming of such a work.

If I look upon myself, I am conscious that I am void of those qualifications which the world deems necessary for a teacher of religion, but yet I feel that I am one whom
the Lord has called from his ordinary avocation, and sent into the world to bear the words of eternal life to the children of men. We must then come to this conclusion,
that this work has been accomplished by the power of God, and not by the wisdom of men.

I will here remark, that when I was first called to the priesthood, I thought my mission was to expose the errors of the religious systems of the day, and that I must use
my best endeavours to make manifest the deformities of the Babylon that obtains in the name of christianity at the present time; and I have often stood and borne
testimony against her for an hour together, and said but very little about the glorious gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ.

But here, let me ask what was the result of such preaching? Why, instead of winning the people over to the Lord it was the means of driving them from him, and of
causing them to persecute the Saints. Was it not truth? one might ask: and if it was truth, has not God sent us to proclaim against error? I answer, and say it was truth;
but God has sent us to preach the gospel of Jesus Christ, which alone can sufficiently point out all error, and which will proclaim loud enough against every false system
in the world.

But let me speak of the feelings of my bosom after I had thus preached, and by those feelings I have an evidence that I was wrong altogether; and I trust that these few
remarks may prove a benefit to others that are young in the priesthood; for as I have felt the fire, I am enabled to warn others, lest they also be burnt as well as myself.
After I had done speaking, instead of feeling that glow of joy and consolation in my heart which I should have done, my mind was dark and gloomy, and I felt as if I
had done wrong, though I knew not at that time wherein. I used to rebuke this influence, thinking it to be of Satan, until I discovered the cause of it, which was that I
had not been doing that for which I had been sent, which was to preach the gospel, instead of railing against the sects of the day.

I recollect on one occasion I had been preeching in the Regent's Park, London, and as usual was speaking against what I termed the priestcraft, and money-making
systems of the day, when after I had done (and I shall never forget the time while memory lives), a gentleman came up to me, called me from the people that were
standing around, and spoke to the following effect: "Sir, you have been preaching for some time, and all that you have said may be truth, but I think if you were to
preach the gospel, instead of railing against others, it would be much better for them and for you." I was struck with his words, and began to reflect upon what he had
said, and I found that one of the world had given me that advice which I ought to have imparted to others. I asked the Lord to pardon me for what I had done, and to
give me of his spirit, so that I might preach those things to the people that would prove a blessing unto them.

From that time I took a different course altogether, and I found to my greatest satisfaction that God was with me; that he prospered my labours, and gave success to
the preaching of his word

In this way I have preached to the people of Leicester, and now I have abundant proof of what is the duty of the servants of God. Multitudes flock to the preaching of
the word, and numbers enlist under the banners of the cross. Our meetings are crowded to excess, and many have to leave because we have not room for them. The
gifts of the spirit are given to a great extent-the gift of tongues, of interpretation, of prophecy, and the gift of healing in a most wonderful manner. There is one in the
church, the first that was baptized in this part, who, before I came to Leicester, had not been twenty yards from his own house for nearly twelve months.

After he had been baptized, he called for the administration of the laying on of hands for the healing of the sick. I attended to him, and from that time he was better, and
began to get out and about, and at this time holds the office of an elder in the church, and I have often heard him speaking to the people for nearly an hour at once, who
truly are compelled to say that he is healed, and that a notable miracle hath been done. There are others that have been confined to their beds of affliction, who have
been at once raised up to praise the God of Israel. I speak of these things, because I think it my duty to bear testimony of the power of God in this, the evening of time,
and to shew to the inhabitants of the earth that he is the same to day as in the days that are past; and that if the children of men will walk in the same path in which the
saints of old walked, they will receive of the same power, and realize the same blessings, by which they exclaimed, "we know that we are of God, and that the whole
world lieth in wickedness."

"And then,

They can exclaim' tis truth
When they have felt the spirit's proof."

A sister in the church here, a short time back, fell asleep in Jesus, and to the last she declared that the principles were of God, and that she would rather die than live;
and why? because she knew she had obeyed the laws of God, and by that means had been prepared for the kingdom of heaven. Her death left a great impression on
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 510 / 1033
the minds of those who had persecuted her for the truth's sake, one of whom has come forward and obeyed the gospel.

I also wish to state that we held our first conference on the 26th of May last, when were represented in Leicester and the branches, 140 members, including, 5 elders,
When they have felt the spirit's proof."

A sister in the church here, a short time back, fell asleep in Jesus, and to the last she declared that the principles were of God, and that she would rather die than live;
and why? because she knew she had obeyed the laws of God, and by that means had been prepared for the kingdom of heaven. Her death left a great impression on
the minds of those who had persecuted her for the truth's sake, one of whom has come forward and obeyed the gospel.

I also wish to state that we held our first conference on the 26th of May last, when were represented in Leicester and the branches, 140 members, including, 5 elders,
10 priests, 2 teachers, and 2 deacons.

Dear Brother,-If you deem these few remarks worthy of a place in the pages of the STAR, they are at your disposal. I close by stating that I know this to be the work
of the Lord, and pray that I may be enabled to be faithful unto the end, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

Believe me to remain, yours affectionately in the gospel of peace, THOMAS MARGETTS.

Ordinations.

We feel it necessary at the present time to make a few remarks on the subject of ordinations. We have availed ourselves of the opportunity afforded, by general and
other conferences, to speak on this subject, and to caution the brethren against laying hands suddenly upon any one without due consideration. We are conscious that
much injury has been done from this practice, some almost immediately on their entrance into the Church, have been called into office, when, however well qualified
they might be eventually, they knew but very little of the work of the Lord, and were totally destitute of experience. The result of this has been an injury to the individual
himself, as well as in many cases to the cause in general.

Others have been ordained that have been, from circumstances, totally disqualified from becoming useful. We feel therefore very anxious on this subject, and desire the
presidents of the different branches and conferences, to be very cautious in this particular. Let them seek to be guided by the Spirit of the Lord, and by that spirit, let
them select faithful men, unto whom to impart an authority involving so great a responsibility as the Holy Priesthood. For the sake of the church we urge this, for the
prosperity of the kingdom of God, and also for the sake of the individual called. It is no trifling matter to be ordained into office in the church of Jesus Christ, and better
had we never known the truth at all, than receiving of the authority of the priesthood, to hide our talent in the earth in one case, or use it injudiciously and unwisely in the
other.

Upon the presidents of conferences then, in this matter, devolves a great responsibility-let them seek for the guidance of the spirit of wisdom in the selection of those
they may call into the ministry.

How often have we had to lament, that the only situation in which some having authority have acted, has been in the councils of the church, when, never having
recognized the duty of their office, or at least sought to fulfil it, if understood, their presence has very frequently served to perplex the minds of others, and they have
become an hindrance to the cause, instead of aiding in its progress onwards. Nor are we surprised at this, if officers neglect their own duty, they are but little qualified to
sit in council over the affairs of the church or of others; but, on the contrary, if a man is faithful in the discharge of the office whereunto he is called, he will have the spirit
of that office, which will be the spirit of wisdom, and of peace, and his counsel will be of importance, and his presence a blessing to the assembly.

We therefore hold them who possess the right to call and to ordain, as responsible for their proceedings, and affectionately exhort them to seek for the guidance of the
Spirit of God, that all they do in this respect may receive his sanction and blessing.

EDITOR.

Reports of Conferences.

We have received reports of several Conferences, full details of which have come to hand, and for which we are much obliged, though our space will not allow other
than a general statement.

Our brethren will bear with us in these matters, as we are anxious to fill the columns of the STAR with matter that will be more instructive than the statistical, particularly
of a Conference, yet we desire to receive all the information we can of the state of the various branches of the church in these islands; inasmuch as we hold ourselves
responsible for the same to the authorities at Nauvoo; and are also anxious to do our best as circumstances will permit for every portion of the church within our
jurisdiction.

A Conference was held at Sheffield on the 28th of April, representing 215 members, 7 elders, 10 priests, 5 teachers, and 3 deacons, at which the appointment by the
General Conference of elder James Ure to preside over the Sheffield Conference, was received, and ratified by the unanimous vote of the same.

A Conference was also held on the 5th of May, at Marsh Hill, (formerly Frooms Hill), comprising, 681 members, 22 elders, 43 priests, 15 teachers, and 7 deacons: at
which the appointment of elder G.P. Waugh, made at the General Conference, was received without a dissentient voice.

A Conference was also held in the city of Glasgow, on the 2nd of June, representing, 1018 members, including 1 high priest, 30 elders, 46 priests, 36 teachers, and 20
deacons; the condition of the Conference was very prosperons, and the work of the Lord extending. From the minutes we are inclined to think, that too much reference
was made to the religious opinions that obtain in the world, and we would urge upon the brethren everywhere, to have their minds occupied with the things of the
kingdom of God, rather than the errors of men.

A Conference was also held in Manchester on the 23rd of June, which elders Reuben Hedlock and Amos Fielding attended; when much valuable teaching was given.
The condition of the Conference is good, and the work extending.

It was requested that elder Hedlock be furnished with a list of the names, ages, offices, &c. of each individual member, in order that the true condition of the churches
may be known, and the names of individuals be transmitted to the authorities at Nauvoo.

In order to effect this, we shall get printed a considerable quantity of ruled papers to be filled up; we shall supply the presidents of the various Conferences with the
same, who in turn must supply the presidents of the various branches, and the whole be returned to the presidency, together with a general recapitulation of the same. In
order to meet the expense of the same, each branch is requested to pay for the necessary papers, which will be but trifling individually; but in the outset to us a
considerable sum.

EDITOR.

Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                              Page 511 / 1033
Why   Do We Gather?

It is a question often asked by the Saints and others, what is the need of my emigrating to Nauvoo, and what shall I do when I get there?
considerable sum.

EDITOR.

Why Do We Gather?

It is a question often asked by the Saints and others, what is the need of my emigrating to Nauvoo, and what shall I do when I get there?

Kind reader, you will observe that in every age of the world, when God has given his law, and the plan of salvation to the human family, that he first called a servant or
servants, and gave unto them a preparatory mission to call upon the inhabitants of the earth to repent, and enter into covenant with God, that he might have a people
dwelling together in a city or country, that were zealous of good works, and were willing to be governed by his holy laws which he had instituted for man while clothed
upon with mortality, that they might be prepared for the society of heavenly messengers who were governed by the laws of his kingdom, and dwelt in his presence.

Enoch, the seventh from Adam, walked with God three hundred years, and built a city, which was populated by the righteous in his day. Noah was a preacher of
righteousness, and saved himself and family by giving heed to the law of God, and the plan of salvation made known unto him, by which he beer me heir of the world,
upon which his posterity were dispersed from the Tower of Babel over all the earth, in consequence of their rebellion.

Abraham entered into covenant with God, and sought a city whose builder and maker was God. In process of time his children sojourned in bondage, and the Lord
called Moses, and gave him a commission to redeem his people (because of the covenant with their fathers) from bondage.

After bringing them into the wilderness, Moses began to receive additional instructions; he was commanded to build a tabernacle in which was placed a written contract
between God and his people.

After the tabernacle was built, the order of government was organized with the Holy Priesthood, and certain ordinances of sanctification which were to prepare the
people to come into, and enjoy the presence of their God and his heavenly messengers; for instance, read the preparation of Moses and the seventy Elders of Israel,
and the whole congregation at the time they went into the mount, and saw the God of Israel, and did eat and drink in his presence. After a time they lost this privilege
through transgression, and became unworthy the society of God, and were only permitted to receive his word from time to time by the administration of angels. In the
days of Solomon a temple was erected wherein God could be worshipped according to his laws, and where the ordinances of the Holy Priesthood could be attended
to. But in the course of time his covenant people transgressed his laws to such an extent, that the threatened judgments fell upon them, and they were scattered among
the nations; and it is worthy of notice, that the scattering and breaking up of their national institutions was one of the greatest punishments that befel them as a people,
inasmuch as it deprived them of the privilege of meeting in the house of God. It broke asunder their well-organized priesthood, through which they received
communications from the Most High; and in consequence of this dispersion, the prophets to whom God sent his angels and made known his will, were covered with
darkness, vision and revelation ceased to be their guide, and when the prophets that were dispersed with them perished, they were left to wander in darkness among
the nations of the earth.

Also, when the time had fully arrived for God to send his Son into the world, to make an atonement for the sins of the world, then came John to prepare a people to
receive him; and when the Messiah came, he called and ordained certain servants, and committed into their hands again a well-organized priesthood, with power to
administer ordinances, by which strangers and foreigners might become heirs of the glorious blessings to be derived from the society of angels, even while clothed upon
with mortality, and finally obtain eternal life, by being secured from the power of the second death, and having part in the first resurrection.

We would also notice that before Jesus was crucified, he took Peter and James and John into the mount, and there appeared unto them Moses and Elias, the voice also
of the Father was heard, declaring his pleasure in his Son. And here I would inquire for what purpose were Moses and Elias present on the occasion, if it were not to
confer upon Peter, James, and John, the power and spirit of the priesthood that had been committed unto them in former days, in order that they might prepare a
people to dwell in the presence of God; that strangers and aliens might, through the law of God, and the administration of the Holy Priesthood, become a holy nation, a
royal priesthood, a peculiar people, governed by the laws of heaven, which constituted them the kingdom of Christ upon earth, he being their great High Priest and
Lawgiver, his servants the administrators of the laws, and the members of the Church his subjects.

It is well known to the candid reader of the New Testament, that there are certain principles and ordinances embraced in the gospel, by which man may be saved both
spiritually and temporally into the kingdom of God. The first is faith in God and in his Son Jesus Christ, begotten in the heart by hearing the glad tidings of salvation from
one that is sent. Then follows repentance and reformation from our evil practices, followed by baptism in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of our sins, and
afterwards the laying on of hands by those authorized for the gift of the Holy Ghost, through whose instrumentality revelations are communicated, and the fruits of which
are love, joy, and peace. Through the Spirit of God we are put in possession of certain gifts and blessings, which are divided to every one severally as he will. To one is
given the spirit of prophecy, by which he can search all things, even the deep things of God; to another the spirit of an apostle by which he can bear witness that Jesus
lives and reigns in the heavens, and by which he is enabled to go forth and proclaim by the power of God the glorious principles of salvation.

While the combination of varied offices and gifts are imparted for the gathering together of the Saints, for the work of the ministry, and for the edifying of the body of
Christ, until they become & holy nation and a peculiar people, and are entitled to the communion of angels, and Jesus the Mediator, and God the Father of all, with
whom there is no variableness nor the shadow of a turning. These are something of the principles and ordinances of the gospel of the kingdom, that Christ sent forth his
apostles to proclaim unto the human family; but since that period it is evident that man has transgressed the laws and principles of the gospel, and has changed the
ordinances, or entirely omitted them; while most parties deny the necessity of the gift of the Holy Ghost, as it was originally imparted, through which alone a continual
communication is open between Christ and his church, and which is the very rock upon which it is built, Jesus Christ being the chief corner stone; and the knowledge of
him as that stone was communicated from the Father to his servant Peter, by the very principle of revelation, on which the church was, and ever must be, established.

Thus is fulfilled the prophecy of the apostle that there should be a people in the last days, having the form of godliness, but denying the power thereof.

Thus the covenant has been broken, and man has rendered himself unworthy of the blessings of the kingdom; and few are found willing to acknowledge the power of
God, and the channel through which he can again enter into covenant with the human family.

God foresaw this, and revealed unto Paul, that there would come a falling away from the truth, before the period arrived, when Christ would come in the clouds of
Heaven, when the dead in Christ should rise first, and together with the living Saints be caught up to meet the Lord in the air.

But Jesus says, that before that day, this gospel of the kingdom should be preached in all the world, for a witness unto all nations before the end come; and Jesus
understanding all things, knew there would be a departure from the gospel, as then taught by him, informed his apostle John, on the Isle of Patmos, that he would send
another angel with the everlasting gospel to the children of men, to prepare them for the hour of his judgments, which, according to the prophets, would precede his
second coming, which are wars, and pestilence, and famine. We also learn, that there would be a time, when peace would be taken from the earth, and it will be a time
of trouble, such as was not since the beginning of the world. We now have on record, that the Lord would send a heavenly messenger to the earth again, like as he did
to our forefathers, to commit the holy priesthood, or authority again unto man, to preach repentance to the people, and administer the ordinances of the gospel to all
 Copyright
that believe (c)
              and2005-2009,
                  repent, that Infobase
                               his Saints Media Corp.
                                          might be                                                                                                 Page
                                                   gathered together to build up Zion agreeably to the word of the Lord to David, where he says there  was 512    / 1033
                                                                                                                                                           a set time to
favour Zion, and when that time arrived, the Lord would found Zion again, and the Most High would establish her, for this glorious purpose, that all nations may come
and worship before him.
another angel with the everlasting gospel to the children of men, to prepare them for the hour of his judgments, which, according to the prophets, would precede his
second coming, which are wars, and pestilence, and famine. We also learn, that there would be a time, when peace would be taken from the earth, and it will be a time
of trouble, such as was not since the beginning of the world. We now have on record, that the Lord would send a heavenly messenger to the earth again, like as he did
to our forefathers, to commit the holy priesthood, or authority again unto man, to preach repentance to the people, and administer the ordinances of the gospel to all
that believe and repent, that his Saints might be gathered together to build up Zion agreeably to the word of the Lord to David, where he says there was a set time to
favour Zion, and when that time arrived, the Lord would found Zion again, and the Most High would establish her, for this glorious purpose, that all nations may come
and worship before him.

Isaiah foretold of the gathering of the people of God, that the sons and daughters of God should be brought from far in ships, and by other means of transition; and who
are the sons and daughters of God, but they who obey the laws of righteousness, and, through the ordinances of the gospel, receive the Spirit of his Son, by which they
can call God their Father. And, again, we read that in Mount Zion, and in Jerusalem, there should be a deliverance, and in the remnant whom the Lord should call. If,
then, these calamities are to come upon the children of men,-if the children of God are called upon to come out of Babylon, that they may escape these judgments, and
if the Lord has prepared a place or places of deliverance, is it not necessary that the Saints should arise and seek the protection afforded; but, then, Zion and Jerusalem
must be built and prepared to afford deliverance,-a theoretical place of safety will be of no avail from the physical calamities that await the nations.

Who, then, are the people to establish these places of refuge, but the people of God-who, but they, can we expect to sacrifice the comforts of their native home, to
forego the advantages, perhaps, of a long-established home or business, in order to toil and labour, and, in a word, to do anything that is required in the establishing and
building up of a city as a place of refuge in the first place, and, secondly, as a well-spring of wisdom, of intelligence, and power, to endow the servants of the Lord, for
the accomplishment of his great purposes in the last days.

This great object has caused the Saints to endure persecutions of the severest nature. My eyes have witnessed the dying and wounded, who have fallen martyrs to the
cause of truth;-my ears have heard the continual prayers of the Saints to God, that he would not suffer his purposes to be frustrated by evil designing men;-my hands
have assisted in laying the foundation stone of the Temple of the Lord;-my brethren have sat upon its walls to eat their morsel of food, while their hearts were lifted up in
thanksgiving, that they were accounted worthy to assist in building the house of the Lord. All manner of evil and falsehood has been circulated to prevent the progress
of the work of the Lord, by evil designing men. Some have come to Nauvoo for the purpose of living in luxury without labour, mistaking the object for which they had
gathered there, and not succeeding in their expectations, have gone away and reported all manner of evil of the place and of the people,-while others who have gone in
a state of penury, in a year or two, have been in possession of a comfortable home and living.

And, now, permit me to say to all the Saints in Britain, who are intending to go to Nauvoo, to say that it will be better for you to stop in England than to go there, unless
you go for the truth's sake. For, there, undoubtedly, you will have to labour in all that is necessary in the building up and establishing of a city, where righteousness may
reign. If you are a Saint here, you will, very likely, be one there,-if you are half-hearted, you will, undoubtedly, be so there. If your motive be to become wealthy
without much labour, you will be disappointed; but if you go there for the truth's sake, and are determined to undergo the inconveniencies of a new city, and are willing
to assist in all things, then will your expectations be realized; and inasmuch as you go there to serve God, you will enjoy the privilege of waiting upon Him in his Temple,
and of receiving those blessings by which you will be prepared to meet the Lord when he shall come to reign in Mount Zion, and before his ancients gloriously.

But what shall we do when we get there? I answer, let every Saint who intends to go to Nauvoo, procure all the knowledge which they can of that branch of business in
which they are employed, with every means necessary to carry it into effect, as well as books that may be written on their own or other branches of art and science.

There are now over eight thousand Saints in Britain, and one united effort would place manufactories in Nauvoo, of every description, which are much needed, and
which would be for the mutual benefit of the whole community.

We, therefore, request all the mechanics, or others, in the church, or out of it, who are favourable, to forward, by letter to us, what they can do towards erecting or
constructing machinery of every kind, to be forwarded to Nauvoo, one year from September next, or sooner, if circumstances will permit, with the amount of stock
which they would take. We request this, that we may know what can be done, in order that we may enter into some organization of a joint-stock company, with shares
of a certain amount, to be paid in money, machinery, material, or labour, at cash value, to be put in operation for the good and benefit of the said community, with
shares transferable at the will of the holder.

When we have received a report, we will enter into arrangements according to the means that can be procured, by bringing into requisition the wisdom of all upon the
subject.

I remain, dear brethren and sisters, your humble servant, REUBEN HEDLOCH.

Editorial.

WE wish to make a few remarks on the relative position of the Church with regard to the political powers of the world. If there be any qualities that ought to distinguish
the Saints of the last days more than others, they ought to be wisdom and prudence, particularly on the part of the priesthood, and in their ministrations. The citizens of
the kingdom of God, as they increase and multiply, will be watched with growing jealousy by the existing political powers of the earth; we therefore desire to caution
the brethren, particularly in the priesthood, to be very careful in their labours, to avoid all tenets of religious faith that exist around-to meddle by no means with politics,
but to adhere faithfully to the proclamation of the simple principles of salvation, by which the human family can be inducted into the family of God.

We have seriously thought of putting a stop generally to out-door preaching, because of the imprudence and incautiousness of many who stand up to labour in the
ministry; however, we have not fully determined on this, but we desire that no brethren go to labour in out-door preaching without being appointed and sent by the
respective councils, under whose directions they labour, with the exception of those travelling elders who are not immediately subject to any councils-and them we
exhort to adhere in all faithfulness to the counsel here given.

We recommend on this subject, attention to the letter of our beloved brother Margetts; and trust that any of our brethren, who have erred in like manner, will adopt the
same plan of reformation, that the blessings of the Lord may be upon them.

We would direct the particular attention of our readers to an article in this number by brother Hedlock, and would exhort the Saints to consider well the subject of the
Gathering, and the principles by which they are actuated in gathering together, for we may rest assured, that unless our motives are pure on this momentous subject,
Nauvoo is the last place to which we should go.

We also wish attention to be paid to the subject of ordinations, and exhort the presidents of conferences and others, to unite by all means in promoting the general
welfare of the Church of Christ. Great responsibility devolves upon all in connexion with the kingdom of God, and especially upon those who are called upon to
officiate in the priesthood.

We again invite early intimation from all who intend to emigrate on the approaching season, that we may be enabled to make arrangements accordingly.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 513 / 1033
CAUTION TO THE SAINTS.-An individual of the name of William Ballan, late of Leamington, and an elder in the Church, having been summoned at the last general
conference to answer certain charges preferred against him, did not appear on that occasion; his subsequent conduct also being very unsatisfactory, we have to state
officiate in the priesthood.

We again invite early intimation from all who intend to emigrate on the approaching season, that we may be enabled to make arrangements accordingly.

CAUTION TO THE SAINTS.-An individual of the name of William Ballan, late of Leamington, and an elder in the Church, having been summoned at the last general
conference to answer certain charges preferred against him, did not appear on that occasion; his subsequent conduct also being very unsatisfactory, we have to state
that we shall no longer consider him a member of this Church, unless he appears to give satisfaction to the parties aggrieved.

REUBEN HEDLOCK.

THOMAS WARD.

Notices.

The Poetry by W. G. Mills, will appear in our next.

We have received the seven successive numbers of the Times and Seasons, so that those who here had the previous numbers can now make up their volumes. We
have now on hand nearly two hundred copies of this work in numbers, to be disposed of at 8s. per volume, unbound.

We have also to notice, that, in order to extend the sale of the Book of Mormon, we have reduced the price of the common ones to 4s. 6d. each, retail, and 4s.,
wholesale: those bound in calf to 6s., retail, 5s. 6d., wholesale.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL:

EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLX-STREET.

No. 3. August 1844. Vol. V.
History of Joseph Smith.

(Continued from page 22.)

SOON after the words of Enoch were given, the Lord gave the following commandment:-

Revelation to Joseph Smith and Sidney Rigdon. Given December 1830.

Behold, I say unto you that it is not expedient in me that ye should translate any more until ye shall go to the Ohio: and this because of the enemy and for your sakes.

And again, I say unto you, that ye shall not go until ye have preached my gospel in those parts, and have strengthened up the church whithersoever it is found, and more
especially in Colesville: for, behold, they pray unto me in much faith.

And again, a commandment I give unto the church, that it is expedient in me that they should assemble together at the Ohio, against the time that my servant Olivor
Cowdery shall return unto them. Behold, here is wisdom, and let every man choose for himself until I come. Even so: Amen.

The year opened with a prospect great and glorious for the welfare of the kingdom; for, on the second of January, 1831, a conference was held in the town of Fayette,
N. Y., at which was received, besides the ordinary business transacted for the church, the following revelation:-

Revelation. Given January 1831.

Thus saith the Lord your God, even Jesus Christ, the great I AM, Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, the same which looked upon the wide expanse of
eternity, and all the seraphic hosts of heaven, before the world was made, the same which knoweth all things, for all things are present before mine eyes: I am the same
which spake and the world was made, and all things came by me: I am the same which have taken the Zion of Enoch into mine own bosom; and verily I say, even as
many as have believed on my name, for I am Christ, and in mine own name, by the virtue of the blood which I have spilt, have I pleaded before the Father for them: but
behold, the residue of the wicked have I kept in chains of darkness until the judgment of the great day, which shall come at the end of the earth; and even so will I cause
the wicked to be kept, that will not hear my voice but harden their hearts, and woe, woe, woe, is their doom.

But behold, verily, verily, I say unto you, that mine eyes are upon you; I am in your midst, and ye cannot see me, but the day soon cometh that ye shall see me and
know that I am: for the veil of darkness shall soon be rent, and he that is not purified shall not abide the day; wherefore, gird up your loins and be prepared. Behold, the
kingdom is yours, and the enemy shall not overcome.

Verily I say unto you, ye are clean but not all; and there is none else with whom I am well pleased, for all flesh is corruptible before me, and the powers of darkness
prevail upon the earth, among the children of men, in presence of all the hosts of heaven, which causeth silence to reign, and all eternity is pained, and the angels are
waiting the great command to reap down the earth, to gather the tares that they may be burned, and behold the enemy is combined.

And now, I shew unto you a mystery, a thing which is had in secret chambers, to bring to pass even your destruction, in process of time, and ye knew it not. but now I
tell it unto you, and ye are blessed, not because of your iniquity, neither your hearts of unbelief, for verily, some of you are guilty before me; but I will be merciful unto
your weakness. Therefore, be ye strong from henceforth; fear not, for the kingdom is yours: and for your salvation I give unto you a commandment, for I have heard
your prayers, and the poor have complained before me, and the rich have I made, and all flesh is mine, and I am no respecter of persons. And I have made the earth
rich, and behold it is my footstool; wherefore, again I will stand upon it; and I hold forth and deign to give unto you greater riches, even a land of promise-a land flowing
with milk and honey, upon which there shall be no curse when the Lord cometh; and I will give it unto you for the land of your inheritance, if you seek it with all your
hearts; and this shall be my covenant with you, ye shall have it for the land of your inheritance, and for the inheritance of your children for forever, while the earth shall
stand, and ye shall possess it again in eternity, no more to pass away.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 514 / 1033
But verily I say unto you, that in time ye shall have no king nor ruler, for I will be your king and watch over you. Wherefore, hear my voice and follow me, and you shall
be a free people, and ye shall have no laws but my laws when I come, for I am your lawgiver, and what can stay my hand? But verily I say unto you, teach one another
according to the office wherewith I have appointed you, and let every man esteem his brother as himself, and practice virtue and holiness before me. And again I say
rich, and behold it is my footstool; wherefore, again I will stand upon it; and I hold forth and deign to give unto you greater riches, even a land of promise-a land flowing
with milk and honey, upon which there shall be no curse when the Lord cometh; and I will give it unto you for the land of your inheritance, if you seek it with all your
hearts; and this shall be my covenant with you, ye shall have it for the land of your inheritance, and for the inheritance of your children for forever, while the earth shall
stand, and ye shall possess it again in eternity, no more to pass away.

But verily I say unto you, that in time ye shall have no king nor ruler, for I will be your king and watch over you. Wherefore, hear my voice and follow me, and you shall
be a free people, and ye shall have no laws but my laws when I come, for I am your lawgiver, and what can stay my hand? But verily I say unto you, teach one another
according to the office wherewith I have appointed you, and let every man esteem his brother as himself, and practice virtue and holiness before me. And again I say
unto you, let every man esteem his brother as himself, for what man among you having twelve sons, and is no respecter of them; and they serve him obediently, and he
saith unto the one, be thou clothed in robes and sit thou here; and the other, be thou clothed in rags and sit thou there, and looketh upon his sons and saith-I am just.

Behold, this I have given unto you as a parable, and it is even as I am; I say unto you, be one, and if ye are not one, ye are not mine. And again I say unto you, that the
enemy in the secret chambers seeketh your lives. Ye hear of wars in far countries, and you say that there will soon be great wars in far countries, but ye know not the
hearts of them in your own land: I tell you these things because of your prayers; wherefore treasure up wisdom in your bosoms, lest the wickedness of men reveal these
things unto you by wickedness in a manner that shall speak in your ears, with a voice louder than that which shall shake the earth: but if ye are prepared, ye shall not
fear.

And that ye might escape the power of the enemy, and be gathered unto me a righteous people, without spot and blameless; wherefore, for this cause I gave unto you
the commandment, that ye should go to the Ohio: and there I will give unto you my law; and there ye shall be endowed with power from on high, and from thence,
whomsoever I will, shall go forth among all nations, and it shall be told them what they shall do, for I have a great work laid up in store, for Israel shall be saved, and I
will lead them whithersoever I will, and no power shall stay my hand.

And now I give unto the church in these parts a commandment, that certain men among them shall be appointed, and they shall be appointed by the voice of the church,
and they shall look to the poor and the needy, and administer to their relief, that they shall not suffer; and send them forth to the place which I have commanded them;
and this shall be their work to govern the affairs of the property of this church. And they that have farms that cannot be sold, let them be left or rented, as seemeth them
good. See that all things are preserved, and when men are endowed with power from on high, and sent forth, all these things shall be gathered unto the bosom of the
church.

And if ye seek the riches which it is the will of the Father to give unto you, ye shall be the richest of all people: for ye shall have the riches of eternity: and it must needs
be that the riches of the earth are mine to give; but beware of pride, lest ye become as the Nephites of old. And again I say unto you, I give unto you a commandment,
that every man, both elder, priest, teacher, and also member, go to with his might, with the labour of his hands, to prepare and accomplish the things which I have
commanded. And let your preaching be the warning voice, every man to his neighbour, in mildness and in meckness. And go ye out from among the wicked. Save
yourselves. Be ye clean that bear the vessels of the Lord. Even so: Amen.

Not long after the conference closed, there was a man came to me by the name of James Covill, who had been a Baptist minister for about forty years, and covenanted
with the Lord that he would obey any commandment that the Lord would give through me as his servant, and I received the following revelation, given at Fayette, New
York, January 5th, 1831:-

Revelation to James Covill. Given January 1831.

Hearken and listen to the voice of him who is from all eternity to all eternity, the great I AM, even Jesus Christ, the light and the life of the world: a light which shineth in
darkness and the darkness comprehendeth it not: the same which came in the meridian of time unto my own, and my own received me,not; but to as many as received
me, gave I power to become my sons, and even so will I give unto as many as will receive me, power to become my sons.

And verily, verily, I say unto you, he that receiveth my gospel receiveth me, and he that receiveth not my gospel, receiveth not me.-And this is my gospel: repentance
and baptism by water, and then cometh the baptism of fire and the Holy Ghost, even the Comforter, which sheweth all things, and teacheth the peaceable things of the
kingdom.

And now, behold I say unto you, my servant James, I have looked upon thy works and I know thee: and verily I say unto thee, thine heart is now right before me at this
time, and behold I have bestowed great blessings upon thy head-nevertheless thou hast seen great sorrow for thou hast rejected me many times because of pride, and
the cares of the world; but, behold, the days of thy deliverance are come, if thou wilt hearken to my voice, which saith unto thee, Arise, and be baptized, and wash
away your sins, calling on my name, and you shall receive my spirit, and a blessing so great as you never have known. And if thou do this, I have prepared thee for a
greater work. Thou shalt preach the fulness of my gospel which I have sent forth in these last days: the covenant which I have sent forth to recover my people, which
are of the house of Israel.

And it shall come to pass that power shall rest upon thee; thou shalt have great faith and I will be with thee, and go before thy face. Thou art called to labour in my
vineyard, and to build up my church, and to bring forth Zion, that it may rejoice upon the hills and flourish. Behold, verily, verily I say unto thee, thou art not called to go
into the eastern countries, but thou art called to go to the Ohio. And inasmuch as my people shall assemble themselves to the Ohio, I have kept in store a blessing such
as is not known among the children of men, and it shall be poured forth upon their heads. And from thence men shall go forth into all nations.

Behold, verily, verily I say unto you, that the people in Ohio call upon me in much faith, thinking I will stay my hand in judgment upon the nations, but I cannot deny my
word: wherefore lay to with your might, and call faithful labourers into my vineyard, that it may be pruned for the last time. And inasmuch as they do repent and receive
the fulness of my gospel, and become sanctified, I will stay mine hand in judgment: wherefore go forth, crying with a loud voice, saying, The kingdom of heaven is at
hand; crying hosanna! blessed be the name of the Most High God. Go forth baptizing with water, preparing the way before my face, for the time of my coming: for the
time is at hand: the day nor the hour no man knoweth, but it surely shall come, and he that receiveth these things receiveth me; and they shall be gathered unto me in
time and in eternity.

And again, it shall come to pass, that on as many as ye shall baptize with water, ye shall lay your hands, and they shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost, and shall be
looking forth for the signs of my coming, and shall know me. Behold, I come quickly. Even so: Amen.

As James Covill rejected the words of the Lord, and returned to his former principles and people, the Lord gave unto me and Sidney Rigdon the following revelation,
explaining why he obeyed not the word, given at Fayette, N. Y., January, 1831.

Revelation to Joseph Smith Jun. and Sidney Rigdon. Given January 1831. Explaining
Why James Covill Obeyed Not the Revelation Which Was Given Unto Him.

Behold, verily, I say unto you, that the heart of my servant James Covill was right before me, for he covenanted with me, that he would obey my word. And he
received the(c)
 Copyright   word   with gladness,
                2005-2009,         but straightway
                             Infobase   Media Corp. Satan tempted him; and the fear of persecution, and the cares of the world, caused him to reject the word;
                                                                                                                                                  Page    515wherefore
                                                                                                                                                               / 1033
he broke my covenant, and it remaineth in me to do with him as seemeth me good. Amen.
Why James Covill Obeyed Not the Revelation Which Was Given Unto Him.

Behold, verily, I say unto you, that the heart of my servant James Covill was right before me, for he covenanted with me, that he would obey my word. And he
received the word with gladness, but straightway Satan tempted him; and the fear of persecution, and the cares of the world, caused him to reject the word; wherefore
he broke my covenant, and it remaineth in me to do with him as seemeth me good. Amen.

Nauvoo Conference Minutes.

From the Times and Seasons.

Conference met pursuant to appointment, on Saturday, the 6th of April, 1844.-Present; Presidents Joseph Smith, Hyrum Smith, Sidney Rigdon, and William Marks.-
Of the Twelve; Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, Willard Richards, Wilford Woodruff, John Taylor, and George A. Smith.-The members of the high council, an
immense number of elders, and an innumerable concourse of people.

Presidents Joseph and Hyrum Smith came to the stand at a quarter past ten o'clock, when the meeting was called to order by elder Brigham Young. The choir sung a
hymn, after which president Joseph Smith rose to state to the congregation the nature of the business which would have to come before them. He stated that it had been
expected by some that the little petty difficulties which have existed would be brought up and investigated before this conference, but it would not be the case; these
things are of too trivial a nature to occupy the attention of so large a body. I intend to give you some instructions on the principles of eternal truth, but will defer it until
others have spoken, in consequence of the weakness of my lungs. The elders will give you instruction; and then, if necessary, I will offer such corrections as may be
proper to fill up the inteerstices. Those who feel desirous of sowing the seeds of discord will be disappointed on this occasion. It is our purpose to build up and
establish the principles of righteousness, and not to break down and destroy. The great Jehovah has ever been with me, and the wisdom of God will direct me in the
seventh hour. I feel in closer communion and better standing with God than ever I felt before in my life; and I am glad of this opportunity to appear in your midst. I
thank God for the glorious day that he has given us. In so large a congregation, it is necessary that the greatest order and decorum be observed. I request this at your
hands, and believe that you will all keep good order.

Prayer was offered up by W. W. Phelps, after which the choir sung a hymn.

Elder Sidney Rigdon then rose and said, It is with no ordinary degree of satisfaction I enjoy this privilege this morning. Want of health and other circumstances have
kept me in silence for nearly the last five years. It can hardly be expected, that when the violence of sickness having used its influence, and the seeds of disease have so
long preyed upon me, that I can rise before this congregation. I am now come forth from a bed of sickness, and have enough of strength left to appear here for the first
time in my true character. I have not come before a conference for the last five years in my true character. I shall consider this important privilege sacred in my family
history during life. I hardly promise myself lungs to make this congregation hear me: I shall do the best I can, and the greatest can do no more. The circumstances by
which we are now surrounded point out the principles of my discourse-the history of this church which I have known from its infancy. My text is, "Behold the church of
God of the last days." I do not know that I can find it in the bible. I do not think it necessary to have Paul to make a text for me: I can make a text for myself. I
recollect, in the year 1830, I met the whole church of Christ in a little old log house about twenty feet square, near Waterloo, N. Y.; and we began to talk about the
kingdom of God as if we had the world at our command. We talked with great confidence, and talked big things; although we were not many people, we had big
feelings. We knew fourteen years ago that the church would become as large as it is to-day-we were as big then as we shall ever be-we began to talk like men in
authority and power-we looked upon the men of the earth as grasshoppers. If we did not see this people, we saw by vision the church of God a thousand times larger;
and when men would come in, they would say we wanted to upset the government, although we were not enough to well man a farm, or meet a woman with a milk
pail. All the elders, all the members met in conference in a room twenty feet square. I recollect elder Phelps being put in jail for reading the Book of Mormon. He came
to see us, and expressed great astonishment, and left us apparently pondering in his heart; he afterwards came to Kirtland, Ohio, and said he was a convert. Many
things were taught, believed, and preached then, which have since come to pass; we knew the whole world would laugh at us, so we concealed ourselves; and there
was much excitement about our secret meetings, charging us with designs against the government, and with laying plans to get money, &c, which never existed in the
heads of any one else; and if we had talked in public, we should have been ridiculed more than we were, the world being entirely ignorant of the testimony of the
prophets, and without knowledge of what God was about to do, treated all we said with pretended contempt, and much ridicule; and had they heard all we said it
would have made it worse for us. We talked about the people coming as doves to their windows, that all nations should flock unto it; that they should come bending to
the standard of Jesus, saying, our fathers have taught falsehood, and things in which there is no profit; and of whole nations being born in one day. We talked such big
things that men could not bear them; and they not only ridiculed us for what we did say in public, but threatened and inflicted much personal abuse; and had they heard
all we said, their violence would have been insupportable. God had great things to say for the salvation of the world, which, if they had been told to the public, would
have brought persecution upon us unto death; so we were obliged to retire to our secret chambers, and commune ourselves with God. If we had told the people what
our eyes behold this day, we should not have been believed; but the rascals would have shed our blood if we had only told them what we believed. There we sat in
secret, and beheld the glorious visions and powers of the kingdom of heaven pass and re-pass; we had not a mighty congregation to shelter us-if a mob came upon us,
we had to run and hide ourselves to save our lives. The time has now come to tell why we held secret meetings. We were maturing plans fourteen years ago which we
can now tell. Were we maturing plans to corrupt the the world, to destroy the peace of society? Let fourteen years experience of the church tell the story. The church
would never have been here if we had not done as we did in secret. The cry of false prophets and impostors rolled upon us. I do not know that any thing has taken
place in the history of this church which we did not then believe; it was written upon our hearts, and never could be taken away-it was indelibly engraved, no power
beneath yonder heavens could obliterate it. This was the period when God laid the foundation of the church; and he laid it firmly, truly, and upon eternal truth. If any
man says it is not the work of God, I know he lies. Some of you who know you have a house, how long would it take to make you reason yourself into a belief that you
have no house, where you now reside with your family? Neither have we any power whereby we can ever persuade ourselves that this is not the church of God. We
do not care who sinks, or swims, or opposes; but we know here is the church of God, and I have authority before God for saying so. I have the testimony of Jesus,
which is the spirit of prophecy; I have slept with it-I have waked with it; the idea has never been out of my heart for a moment, and I will reap the glory of it when I
leave this world. I defy men, and hell, and devils to put it out of my heart. I defy all, and will triumph in spite of them. I know God; I have gazed upon the glory of God,
the throne, visions and glories of God, and the visions of eternity in days gone by. What is a man of God to do when he sees all the madness, wrath, and follies of our
persecutors? He will do as God does-he will sit and laugh-one breath from the nostrils of God would blow them out of existence to hell. These were the beginning of
good days; shut up in a room, eating nothing but dry johnny-cake and butter-milk. Every man who had a little farm, or clothes, sold them, and distributed what he had
among the rest, and did the best they could. I had nothing to eat, nothing to wear, and yet it was the beginning of good days. Some say I want plenty to eat, plenty to
drink, plenty to wear, and a good house to live in; and say they, then I will believe; but God will not give it until you have proved yourselves to him. No wonder then
that we should be joyful to-day. If the people will do as they are told, I will tell you what to do. Get the visions of heaven, and seek not what you shall eat, or what you
shall drink, but seek the will of God; get into the presence of God, and then you will have johnny-cake, and milk, and water no more. Would you not be astonished if
even now we should tell the glories and privileges of the saints of God to you, and to the world, we should be ridiculed; and no wonder we shut it up in secret. If we
were to tell you, when Jehovah looked on, lo it is beauty; it is heaven; it is felicity to look on; I I should marvel if it were otherwise. If a man tells you one glory or one
message, he is learning another at the same time. Do not be astonished then if we even yet have secret meetings, asking God for things for your benefit. Do not be
afraid; go back to the commencement of this church, and see what was concocted then; there was no evil concocted when we first held secret meetings, and it is the
same now. Has God forgotten to be gracious, to be merciful to mankind? Did he ever concoct anything that was devilish for mankind? He could not do it; I never am
afraid of God or man concocting anything to hurt me; I have faith to detect man even if he did. I would ask God to detect them, and would hold them fast before he
should do it. I am not afraid of men or devils. I have none of those fears, jealousies, dreads, forebodings, surmisings, &c. I put my trust in God, and whatever God
does for me is only for my salvation. [Here five of the Pottowattomie tribe appeared with their interpreter, and were assisted to the stand by the president.] I am going
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                             Page   516 /began
                                                                                                                                                                          1033
to tell of something that surprised me at the beginning of the church; I have handled, heard, seen, and known things which I have not yet told. After        the church        to
grow, it was favoured with monstrous wise men; they had so much wisdom that they could dispute what God said, and what his servant said. They were opposed to
virtue; they would say they had revelations and visions, and were as certain that God had given it as I was that the devil had. We hear these things ever since the church
same now. Has God forgotten to be gracious, to be merciful to mankind? Did he ever concoct anything that was devilish for mankind? He could not do it; I never am
afraid of God or man concocting anything to hurt me; I have faith to detect man even if he did. I would ask God to detect them, and would hold them fast before he
should do it. I am not afraid of men or devils. I have none of those fears, jealousies, dreads, forebodings, surmisings, &c. I put my trust in God, and whatever God
does for me is only for my salvation. [Here five of the Pottowattomie tribe appeared with their interpreter, and were assisted to the stand by the president.] I am going
to tell of something that surprised me at the beginning of the church; I have handled, heard, seen, and known things which I have not yet told. After the church began to
grow, it was favoured with monstrous wise men; they had so much wisdom that they could dispute what God said, and what his servant said. They were opposed to
virtue; they would say they had revelations and visions, and were as certain that God had given it as I was that the devil had. We hear these things ever since the church
existed; they have come up with us; they have had so much more wisdom; they knew all about the kingdom before God revealed it; they know all things before they are
heard; and they understand more than God knows. We gather of all kinds; if we get all nations, we get all wisdom, all cunning, and every thing else. The sectarians
cannot be as wise as we are, for they have only got the plans of man for salvation; but we have got man's plans, the devil's plans, and the best of all, we have God's
plan. I do not know whether there are any of these wise men here this morning; I have merely given this as a part of the history of this church. I am disposed to give
some reasons why salvation only belongs to the kingdom of God, and to that alone. I will endeavour to show why salvation belongs to us more peculiarly, in
contradistinction of all other bodies; will this be clear enough? I discover one thing, mankind have laboured under one universal mistake about this, viz: Salvation was
distinct from government; i. e., that I can build a church without government, and that thing have power to save me. When God sets up a system of salvation, he sets up
a system of government; when I speak of a government, I mean what I say; I mean a government that shall rule over temporal and spiritual affairs. The law of God is far
more righteous than the laws of the land-the laws of God are far above the laws of the land. The kingdom of God does not interfere with the laws of the land, but keeps
itself by its own laws.

To be continued.

The Position of the Church.

The history of the people of God, in all ages of the world, establishes one fact beyond all possible contradiction, which is, that their principles and actions were never
understood by their co-temporaries; and consequently their measures, in every age, have been deemed hostile to the rest of mankind. Omitting any observations on the
persecutions of the prophets and others, previous to the coming of the Lord Jesus Christ in the flesh, the history of our Saviour and his immediate followers, affords an
incontrovertible evidence of the position we have assumed above.

It will be admitted by all religionists of the present day, that the conduct of Jesus Christ was without blame, and that he was entirely free from the common failings of
humanity; yet notwithstanding this, the people by whom he was surrounded, were ever watching for iniquity in him, ever accusing, until the spirit of jealousy so fostered
in their bosoms, increased by hellish energy, found no gratification for its rage, nothing to appease its fury, until the Son of Man was hung upon the tree, and the dark
tragedy of the universe could alone give satisfaction to the spirit of the times.

But who were the parties most implicated in this awful deed? Were they the notoriously irreligious? By no means; but on the contrary, they were professors of religion,
the parties who stood at the head of the religion of the land, the personifications of public piety and the examplers of the people. On what principle, then, it may justly
be asked, could these individuals be acting in this affair, and in what light could they view the walk and conduct of the humble Nazarene? Undoubtedly they held the
opinion with unwavering tenacity that they were in possession of all necessary religious truth, that no one was capable of adding to their stock of divine knowledge; and
indulging in this most lamentable opinion, their prejudice became an extinguisher of the brightest luminary that ever irradiated the earth with its beams.

In their contemplations of the Son of Man, although virtue directed his every step, though acts of benevolence and mercy adorned his daily progress, and though
thousands raised their voices in gratitude and thanks giving for the benefits they had received, yet they would not allow virtue to be innocence, nor benevolence to be
godlike; but in the blindness of their hearts, they construed all the excellencies of his unspotted character into so many disguises thrown over some undiscovered power
of evil which they considered to lurk beneath and constitute his true character.

What a lesson to the world in the estimation of character was here given; and yet, notwithstanding this, how often are the opinions of man guided by popular rumour,
and the characters of the best of men are despised because the multitude speak evil of them; and yet, with the great fact of the crucifixion of the Son of God blazing as a
beacon light on the page of history.

But, again, come we to his immediate followers. It will be admitted, that though they were men of like passions with ourselves, yet they were endowed with the spirit of
God, that their sincere purpose before a world was to do them good, by pointing out their true condition, and by administering unto them in those things by which they
might be introduced into the family of God. And yet what was their reception? They were considered seditious, the enemies of the public weal, and as unworthy of
existence amongst their race. Here then is another illustration of the position of the church in relation to the world by whom they were surrounded.

One deduction is to be drawn from this, that we think perfectly undeniable while mankind are constituted as they are, which is that the religion that obtains an extended
popularity amongst men, receiving their approbation and support cannot be of God; but that on the contrary, exactly in proportion as the church is of God, or has
received of his spirit, even in that degree will be the hostility of the world. In illustration of this fact did the Saviour foretell that the time would come that they who put
his followers to death, would think they were doing God service. That positively Satan would so have blinded the understanding of the religious world, that in their
extermination of the servants of God from the face of the earth, they would, as it were, be offering sacrifice to God, or doing a deed to receive the approbation of
heaven.

We have said above the religious world, and we are aware of it, for the infidel and unbelieving care not for rendering service unto God; but still the fact of the hostility of
man to the excellency of God, shining through the actions of his servants, seems almost beyond belief, and calls for further explanation.

It appears from all history, as well as from the declarations of holy writ, that man can be in the possession of various virtues-can be fearing God and teaching that fear
to others, and yet be repellant to any direct manifestation of excellency from God himself; and it can only be accounted for on the principle that spiritual things are
spiritually discerned, and that man must become possessed of the spirit of God, which is the spirit of wisdom and of intelligence, before he can appreciate truth when it
is presented unto him.

If the history of all past ages proves the fact that the wisdom of man could never detect the purposes of God, manifested by his servants in the various dispensations of
his mercy to the human family, it is but justice to suppose that in the last days, in the setting up of that kingdom which shall never come to an end, that it would be met
with the like hostility; that every measure that might he adopted-every step which might be taken would be misconstrued, and watched with jealousy by the surrounding
people.

But more than this; there is one who reigneth in the hearts of the children of disobedience, that knoweth that his time is but short, and who will doubtless array all his
powers of hostility with an unexampled energy.

In the history of the rise and progress of the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, we have illustrations of this manifested in every variety of manner. We find the
existing religious world ready to condemn the people of the Lord at once-to denounce the servants of God as impostors because they wish to introduce something
 Copyright
more         (c)own
      (in their  2005-2009,   Infobase
                     estimation) to their Media
                                          perfectCorp.
                                                 systems of theology. In connexion with armed bands have professedly religious teachers gone forthPage          517and
                                                                                                                                                         to plunder  / 1033
destroy the habitations and property of the people of God; and not only this, but the blood of many has been shed, while modern divines have verified the words of
Jesus, by intimating that their destruction would be doing service both unto God and unto man. The enemy of all righteousness has found means to introduce, even into
powers of hostility with an unexampled energy.

In the history of the rise and progress of the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, we have illustrations of this manifested in every variety of manner. We find the
existing religious world ready to condemn the people of the Lord at once-to denounce the servants of God as impostors because they wish to introduce something
more (in their own estimation) to their perfect systems of theology. In connexion with armed bands have professedly religious teachers gone forth to plunder and
destroy the habitations and property of the people of God; and not only this, but the blood of many has been shed, while modern divines have verified the words of
Jesus, by intimating that their destruction would be doing service both unto God and unto man. The enemy of all righteousness has found means to introduce, even into
the church of Christ, individuals who have proved themselves guilty of the blackest deeds, and when their iniquity has been discovered, they have endeavoured to fasten
their crimes upon the servants of the Lord.

Every calumny, every slander that Satanic ingenuity could invent, has been circulated respecting the people of God. Every movement of the people has been
misconstrued, every measure they have adopted has been considered as militating against society at large, until the righteous and profane, the godly and the irreligious,
have united as one man in a universal denunciation of the servants of the Lord. But this has always been the lot of the followers of God, to the same extent that they
were in possession of the spirit and the principles of truth. In the history of the Waldenses and Albigenses, how many do we find who had formerly been connected
with those people (whose general excellency is now acknowledged), but having apostatized, and afterwards becoming exalted in clerical dignity in the popular church of
the world, became the stigmatizers and persecutors of their former associates, attributing unto them every imaginary vice, and exciting the popular mind to believe they
were not worthy to live.

If any suppose that the kingdom of God, in the last days, is about to be established with less difficulty than formerly, they are grossly mistaken: all history attests to the
contrary, and modern events speak as trumpet-tongued to bid the people of God to beware, and pray that they may be enabled to endure the things that shall come to
pass, or they will not be prepared to stand before the Son of Man.

Our brethren in the west, we feel persuaded, from the commencement of the church unto the present time, have had to contend with difficulties of the most harrassing
and distressing nature; and the history of the past illustrates too clearly the nature of man, to lead us to suppose that those difficulties are ended. Many, in consequence
of these things, have fallen away from the truth; the hour of tribulation has arrived, and the storm of persecution has burst upon their heads, and they could not endure.
Many more, no doubt, will be shaken from their present position in connexion with the church from the same cause. It behoves, then, the Saints to be humble, diligent,
and watchful-to make religion a personal concern between themselves and God-to be built not on the admiration of individual characters, but on the principles of
eternal truth, which, as an everlasting rock, will remain when many who now appear as mighty in the truth will have passed away.

The kingdom of God is a kingdom of government; and one prolific source of evil and of disquietude which Satan is ever ready to inspire, is that of rebellion against the
constituted authorities of the church. Very few cases have arisen within the church, in which the spirit of rebellion has not been the grand source of the disturbance. Let
man forget for a moment the order of the kingdom of God, and neglect to look to the authorized channel through which the church is to receive instruction-cease to
regard the counsels of those appointed to govern, and Satan will soon fill them with ideas of their own greatness and sufficiency; and, instead of listening for instruction,
they will be waiting to detect error or iniquity, and flatter themselves that they are the defenders of virtue, the detectors of vice, and the patrons of wisdom and
intelligence.

One great principle we wish to teach the church, and especially the priesthood, and that is to look at the varied offices of the church in the light that God designed them,
as so many channels of instruction by which the church of Christ might be established and built up.

Let them cease to regard the individual so much as the office that he holds; but looking for the blessing of the Lord in the way of order, they shall find it, and rejoice
therein. But, on the contrary, if we find an individual despising his superior, because he may himself chance to surpass him in natural or acquired talents, we know that
without a speedy repentance that the fate of such a one is sealed; for, in the feelings of his heart, he is building the kingdom of God upon the wisdom of man, and not
upon the spirit of truth, which God giveth severally as he will.

We warn the brethren faithfully to beware. Time rolls along with its accustomed celerity; but the signs of the times thicken around us with increasing rapidity, and events
will, ere long, transpire that will test the faithfulness of all, and they only will endure who are observing the order of God, and who humble themselves before him, by
seeking to live by every word that proceedeth from the mouth of God.

The mightiest struggle against the powers of evil is yet to come-fearful and tremendous will be the scenes that the present generation shall witness; but let the faithful
"fear not, for it is their Father's good pleasure to give them the kingdom," while the trials of their faith and patience will all be found necessary to prepare them for the
enjoyment of its triumph and glories.

Humanity is weak and powerless in this great struggle. Let the Saints ever maintain a consciousness of their weakness, that they may look to the strong for strength,
and, being in possession of the spirit of God, be clothed upon with the panoply of heaven, to enable them to come off more than conquerors, through him that hath
loved them.

Then give us, oh! Father! thy spirit of power,
To endure and o'ercome in the battles of God;
Let our faith be unshaken, nor fail in the hour
When the nations are feeling the scourge of thy rod.
Let our minds be awakened to look to the day
When the wicked are crushed, and the kingdoms are thine-
When thy Son shall his power and his glory display,
Let me dwell in his brightness-his glory be mine.

EDITOR.

Christs Second Coming and the Restoration.

And he shall send Jesus Christ, whom the heavens must receive until the times of the restitution of things which God hath spoken by the mouth of all his holy prophets
since the world began.-Acts III. 20, 21.

Behold you azure sky asunder rending-
The expanded screen of heaven divide in twain,
Array'd in glory see our Lord descending,
Seated on clouds of light-on fiery flame;
The hosts of heaven his retinue attending,
 Copyrightthat
Rejoicing   (c)on
                2005-2009,   Infobase
                  earth they come        Media Corp.
                                    to reign,                                                                                                          Page 518 / 1033

The Saints in robes of white ascend to meet him,
The expanded screen of heaven divide in twain,
Array'd in glory see our Lord descending,
Seated on clouds of light-on fiery flame;
The hosts of heaven his retinue attending,
Rejoicing that on earth they come to reign,

The Saints in robes of white ascend to meet him,
On wings of faith they soar with one accord;
In hallelujahs loud they join to greet him;
Descend to earth, then, with their coming Lord.

The seers of old who long have slept in Jesus-
The patriarchs and saints who died in faith-
He, by the quick'ning power of God, releases;
They rise triumphant from the arms of death.

In awful majesty, all eyes descry him,
Appearing as with vengeance on his brow-
Destroying those, who, by their works, deny him-
Who know not God, and spurn his gospel, too.

Princes, and dukes, and kings, in sad contrition,
And mighty men of earth, filled with dismay,
To rocks and mountains offer their petition;-
To hills, to hide them from his wrath, they pray.

The rolling sun, itself, has been astounded,
When, by his touch, in darkness it has stood;
And, by a look, the moon, abashed, confounded
Through his almighty power, has turn'd to blood.

Those lucid orbs that glitter in the heaven,
Thrown by convulsions from their native earth,
From their exterminated tracts are driven,
To join creation at her second birth,

Affrighted nature to its centre's shaken-
Each mountain, poised in air, is downward hurl'd-
Each sunken vale from its retreat is taken,
To mingle as a new created world.

Islands and continents no longer tarry,
But, springing forth, their iron chains they burst-
The land, so long divided, now shall marry,
As when it rolled, by God's command, at first.

Nature convulses; e'en the mighty ocean
Heaves high her bosom in the passing scene;
The rolling seas together in commotion,
Flow onward to the north, where once they've been.

As erst, when the earth was form'd, Jehovah bless'd it,
So now again 'twill blossom as the rose;
No more by useless weeds or thorns infested,
Nor poisonous plants, renewed nature grows.

The fowls that cut the air-the brute creation,
Shall cloy their blood-thirst appetites no more;
Nor will the thoughtless kid dread the wolf's passion,
But all is mild and tranquil as before.

The timid lamb, and the ferocious lion,
Shall dwell together;-all are peace and joy;
For on God's holy hill, the mount of Zion,
No pow'r that baneful is, or can destroy.

As o'er the hidden deep the wave's extended,
So does the knowledge of the Lord abound;
For all do know (as Satan's power is ended)
The Lord, the blissful universe around.

This is the glorious time the saints expected;
For this, with zeal, did their pure bosoms fire.
Ye faithful saints, by heaven's king directed,
Let Jesus' coming still your hearts inspire;
And we, by his almighty power protected,
Shall gain the REST the saints so long desire.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.             Page 519 / 1033
Douglas, Isle of Man. W. G. MILLS.
Ye faithful saints, by heaven's king directed,
Let Jesus' coming still your hearts inspire;
And we, by his almighty power protected,
Shall gain the REST the saints so long desire.

Douglas, Isle of Man. W. G. MILLS.

The Necessity of Gathering.

It may excite surprise that in the columns of the STAR we so often recur to the subject of the Gathering; but the reason is because we consider it one of paramount
importance, with which the minds of the Saints cannot be too much occupied.

The popular religions of the day can very well dispense with such a doctrine. Where various creeds obtain as the result of mere human investigation or caprice-where
the obligation of a divine commandment is unknown, and consequently the will of heaven in relation to the generation in which we live is not sought, such a sentiment as
that of the Gathering can find no place; for were the doctrine advanced by one party, it would be with equal authority rejected by another, or if two or more might
agree on the subject, the locality for their settlement would be another question of dispute. To every contemplative mind the history of past ages in regard to the
religions of christendom, must convince every one that man has been left without divine revelation for his guide-mere human wisdom has been exercised in the place of
divine direction, while every successive generation has brought with it a numerous increase of theoretical opinions of that most sublime science, the salvation of the
human family. And yet, to the reflective mind, nothing, perhaps, can be more absurd than for an individual to content himself with the revelations the God of heaven has
been pleased to impart in past ages, without seeking for immediate directions for himself from the same ever-living and prolific source of all intelligence. A mere glance
at the history of the past in the sacred records, will convince any unprejudiced mind that the several revelations that were given from time to time, were adapted, in a
peculiar manner, to the individuals who received them, and to the circumstances under which they were given. And, again, whenever the God of heaven had a people
whom he acknowledged on the earth, it is very evident that they did not content themselves with what their fathers had received, but sought, with like faith, for the
necessary intelligence from heaven, in reference to their own peculiar circumstances. Much of the matter of the new testament consists of epistles written to various
branches of the early christian church on peculiar occasions, containing lessons of instruction, or reproof for iniquity, as the case might be, and, under similar
circumstances, are worthy of our regard; and it becomes us to treasure them in our minds as portions of eternal truth. But should not our esteem for the inspired
instructions of the past, lead us to estimate what would be the value of such communications imparted with equal authority unto ourselves.

There is, therefore, no apology for the apathy that exists in the religious world, in reference to divine communications. Every page in the sacred scriptures is a warrant
as it were for us to look for the same privileges, while the state of the world at large, as well as the absurd confusion that obtains and increases on the subject of
religion, speak as it were in a voice of thunder for the necessity of the God that revealeth secrets, again speaking unto the human family, that men might no longer
stagger and stumble in darkness and ignorance, but awake to hearken to the voice of God, and walk again in the light of heaven, and under the direction of that
intelligence that cometh from above.

It has pleased the God of heaven, at the eleventh hour, to call his servant Joseph the prophet, and communicate his will unto him that labourers might again go forth to
prune his vineyard for the last time, ere the day of human probation closes, when the wicked shall be swept away to prepare for the introduction of a reign of
righteousness, the glorious period of millennial rest.

Through his instrumentality a new light has burst upon the world, revealing the mighty secrets of the past, and occasionally unfolding bright glimpses of the sublime
transactions of the future, with the glory that is to be revealed at the appearance of the Lord Jesus Christ.

We have come to a knowledge of the necessity of man having authority ere he takes upon himself the character of one sent of God. We have heard proclaimed,
untarnished by the corruptions of men, the simple principles of eternal truth, which the Lord has been pleased to make known for the salvation of the human family.
Again has been brought to light the sublime and beneficent law of adoption into the family of God. We have learned to look upon our race in their true condition; and to
contemplate the fitness and applicability of those principles and ordinances that have been made known for our good.

We have been enabled to east aside the opinions and creeds of men, by which our minds had been enslaved to throw off every trammel, and become free with that
liberty wherewith Christ alone can make us free.

We have been enabled to observe the faithfulness of God in the fulfilment of his promises to the house of Joseph, by discovering the aboriginies of the western continent
to be the remnants of that multitude of nations which it was prophesied the children of Joseph should become. Through the interpretation of the word of their fathers we
have received the glorious principles of salvation, and we rejoice to find the stick of Joseph which was in the hand of Ephraim, taken, and by the power of God, placed
with the stick of Judah, to become one in their testimony to the everlasting faithfulness of God. We learn the great secret that the seed of Ephraim has been scattered
among the nations, to bud forth in the due time of the Lord, and become instruments in his hands for pushing the people together from the ends of the earth.

Through obedience to the word spoken by his servant, and of those who have been set apart to the ministry, we have received of the outpourings of the spirit of God,
in the various gifts and blessings enjoyed by the people of God, in ages that are past, and thus having the knowledge of truth which was promised, we rejoice in the
position which we occupy in relation to the God of the universe.

These, then, are something of the glorious principles and privileges that we have become acquainted with and enjoy, while yet amongst strangers to the truth, and in the
midst of the great Babylon of the last days.

Is it then asked why do we gather? We would answer in the first place, because it is the commandment of that God from whom we have received so much, and whose
faithfulness we have proved by the reception of the blessings he has promised unto them that obey him.

But again, having entered into covenant with God, we have received of his spirit, which the world cannot comprehend, our hopes, our desires are changed, we have
received of a new, quickening, and immortal principle of life, light, and intelligence, and we wish to breathe the atmosphere that is unpolluted by the wicked, to be in the
society of those actuated by the same spirit and to enjoy that harmony that can alone be found in the society of the people of God.

But again, from what we have already received, we are assured that we are but babes in wisdom and in intelligence of the things of God, that among the Gentile nations
of the earth, we cannot attain to those glorious privileges that await the people of God; but that it is only in the temple of God, being purified and sanctified, and made
meet for its holy ordinances, that we can attain to greater things in the kingdom of our heavenly Father.

But again, we are assured that the people or saints of God in the last days, are to become a nation, that the kingdom and the dominion is to be given to the saints of the
Most High. How, then, without gathering together can we become a nation? For a people to be scattered and dispersed was at all times a curse; and divided amongst
the nations, how should his kingdom be organized?

 Copyright
In a national(c) 2005-2009,
              capacity       Infobase
                       then must       Media
                                 the Saints    Corp.
                                            be assembled                                                                                            Page
                                                         together, that they may receive those ordinances and institutions from heaven, that fit them      520 /citizens
                                                                                                                                                      to become   1033
of the kingdom of God.
But again, we are assured that the people or saints of God in the last days, are to become a nation, that the kingdom and the dominion is to be given to the saints of the
Most High. How, then, without gathering together can we become a nation? For a people to be scattered and dispersed was at all times a curse; and divided amongst
the nations, how should his kingdom be organized?

In a national capacity then must the Saints be assembled together, that they may receive those ordinances and institutions from heaven, that fit them to become citizens
of the kingdom of God.

But again, the Saints of the last days are commanded to come out of Babylon, lest they be partakers of her sins and share of her plagues. The whole range of divine
truth, as it were, together with the revelation of these last days, warn us of the calamities and judgments which the Lord will bring upon the nations of the earth. God has
mercifully pointed out unto us a place whither we must flee to escape these things, while at the same time we shall be preparing for the coming of the Son of Man.

And as the inquiry is often made why is America selectedas the place of gathering? Why should no other portion of the earth have been selected for the Zion of the last
days? We answer because it is in fulfilment of the promises of God, because it is the land given unto the descendants of Joseph in the midst of the earth, and that it was
declared, when the inhabitants of the earth should be burnt up, and few men be left, that the remnant that should escape should be found in the midst of the earth.

But again, mutual protection requires that the Saints be assembled together. If they have received of the spirit of God, there is no truth greater than this, that the world
will hate them as it hated their master; there can be no sympathy between the spirit of the world and that spirit which ruleth in the hearts of the Saints of God, therefore
we behold the necessity of cleaving unto our own, where mutual love and harmony may prevail.

But again, there is no locality on the wide earth so adapted by its political institutions, by its natural richness and fertility, as the western continent; and when all things
are revealed, it shall be found to have been the theatre of some of the most mighty events that have ever been transacted in the drama of time.

But again, when the scenes of mortality close, when the morning of the first resurrection bursts with its untold splendour upon the world, then will the Saints who
slumbered together rejoice that they were also together in their resurrection.

Thus, then, have we endeavoured to state a few reasons on the necessity of the Saints of the last days gathering together, that the Lord may have a peculiar people for
himself, zealous of good works, who shall be the bride adorned and prepared for the coming of the Great Bridegroom, to sit with him and enjoy his presence in that
day when he shall reign in Mount Zion and in Jerusalem, and when his glory shall be displayed before his ancient men.-May we and all the faithful be preserved in
obedience to every word that proceedeth from the mouth of God, that we may meet with a welcome in the assembly of the just.

EDITOR.

Editorial.

WE feel to make a few remarks on the subject of the sale of the publications of the church. We feel convinced, that in many cases no effort whatever has been made to
dispose of the various works that have been issued; while a sort of fear that the people of the world would not purchase them, has restrained many from making any
exertion whatever to dispose of them.

Now we are well aware, that while many would undoubtedly spurn them, and not think the perusal worth the sacrifice of the time required, there are, on the other hand,
many who would much rather read our publications in secret than call forth the indignation, perhaps, of their friends, by attending on our public worship. We therefore
urge upon our brethren diligence in this respect, and recommend them to have the publications for sale in their public meetings. Much good would undoubtedly be
effected by this means. The interests of the cause would be benefitted by an increased sale of books, &c.; and many perhaps of the honest-hearted might thus become
acquainted with the principles much sooner than otherwise.

Every public institution of the land, religious or otherwise, are well aware of the influence of the press to further their cause, and neglect not to call into exercise that
mighty engine to aid them. Why then should the people of God not be as wise in their day and generation in the promulgation of those principles in which they so much
rejoice, and which they well know (because they are truth) can stand the scrutiny of the most searching criticism; and which will remain unimpaired, when many
principles and systems that now enjoy a partial popularity will have passed away.

Let, therefore, the presiding elders of conferences and branches consider this subject well, and remember it as a righteous obligation devolving upon them to use every
exertion to disseminate far and wide the principles of eternal truth.

We are aware of cases where individuals have felt a sort of abhorrence of the church, arising from ignorance, that has been changed into approbation by a perusal of
our publications. The ignorance of the world generally, with regard to our principles, and particularly the religious portion of the community, which is continually fostered
and encouraged by the ministers of the day, ought to call forth continued and unwearied efforts on our part to disabuse the public mind, and cause them, by a more
extensive circulation of our works, to acknowledge their prejudice and false opinions respecting the faith and practices of the Saints of the last days.

Indeed the ignorance and prejudice existing in relation to the Church of Christ is almost beyond belief; many have been so far misled as to believe that we have utterly
discarded the scriptures, and are labouring to establish something else in their room; and the astonishment of such we have witnessed, when they have discovered our
sentiments to be in harmony with all revealed truth.

Again, we have seen it gravely stated and published in a tract, of a very numerous and popular sect of the present day, that we deny the atonement of the Son of God.
Now such falsities can only be counteracted by a more universal dissemination through the means of the press of our true sentiments; and while we have that means at
command equally with our enemies, the Lord will hold us responsible for a proper use of the same.

Let therefore these few hints be sufficient on this all-important subject; and let the Saints universally be awake to every lawful means to extend the knowledge of the
laws of the kingdom of God.

As the time for commencing emigration operations is nigh at hand, we wish to call attention to this deeply interesting and important subject.

We would urge upon all who are contemplating gathering, to transmit without delay, the names, ages, and occupations of all, securing their berths by a transmission
through the post office of a portion of their passage money. We shall by this means be better able to make more accurate preparations than otherwise we possibly
could do.

With regard to the subject of gathering' we would say, and counsel that it will be found better for the people of God to gather to any part of the Western Continent than
to remain in Europe; and if they are unable to reach the Saints at once, let them be contented to make their way by degrees, which the Lord will enable them to do,
inasmuch as they continue faithful unto him.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                             Page 521 / 1033
We are afraid, at times, that some individuals suppose that if they could only get to Nauvoo their troubles would be ended; but we would wish at once to undeceive
such. Trials and difficulties they will still have to encounter; Satanic agency will not be found slumbering, but will, while permitted, call into action every energy that can
With regard to the subject of gathering' we would say, and counsel that it will be found better for the people of God to gather to any part of the Western Continent than
to remain in Europe; and if they are unable to reach the Saints at once, let them be contented to make their way by degrees, which the Lord will enable them to do,
inasmuch as they continue faithful unto him.

We are afraid, at times, that some individuals suppose that if they could only get to Nauvoo their troubles would be ended; but we would wish at once to undeceive
such. Trials and difficulties they will still have to encounter; Satanic agency will not be found slumbering, but will, while permitted, call into action every energy that can
possibly be wielded to annoy and distress the people of God; therefore, while we urge upon the Saints the subject of the gathering, we would also have them to bear in
mind that the day of discipline is not yet past; but even in this reflection they may rejoice likewise, knowing that all things shall work together for their good.

IN the parcel containing the present STAR, will be found the printed and ruled sheets, for a return of the names, &c., of the officers and members of the churches
throughout these islands. There will be considerable difficulty perhaps, in many cases, to fill up every item mentioned; however, the brethren must do their best in this
respect, to make as accurate a return as possible.

We shall require them to be as neatly filled up as possible; and the names to be written plainly and legible.

When baptized must be obtained, if possible, with regard to all, but most particularly with regard to new members. Every column must be accurately filled up that has
any relation to them.

A figure 1 must be placed in the proper column, describing the office held by the person, whilst we wish very particularly to have the time of the ordination stated. In the
column headed No. of Members, a figure of I must be placed opposite every name; and the sum total of each column be ascertained and placed at the foot of each.

We should wish the presidents to hold conferences about every three months, that the true condition of the churches may be known, and all necessary measures be
adopted for the preservation of order, and furtherance of the cause of truth.

The expense of the papers will be very considerable to us, and we shall therefore expect each branch to pay for the return papers at the rate of one penny each, to be
forwarded to us by the means of the various book agents, or otherwise, as may be deemed best.

We believe that the plan which we have adopted will be found one of great utility, and we shall look to the presidents of conferences particularly, to enable us to carry it
out with accuracy, that the papers may be forwarded to Nauvoo as occasion may require.

As it would be almost impossible for one individual to accomplish it in any church of numbers, we would suggest that the priests and teachers in visiting their several
districts make as accurate a return to the elders as possible, while with regard to new members, the clerk of the church notice every item on the admission of them.

Celestial Phenomena.

A beautiful comet has recently appeared in our northern heavens; but whether it be a new one, that is one that has previously escaped the observation of astronomers,
can only be determined by further observations on its orbit. The comet is of a bright white colour, with its tail turned from the earth. Stars of small magnitude are seen
through its body. At present it is only visible with a telescope; but in a few nights it is expected to be seen with the naked eye. Its luminosity is so intense that it has been
easily detected during the bright sunsets of the past week.-Illustrated London News, July 27th.

A letter from Constantinople, dated the 3rd of July, gives an account of a beautiful atmospheric phenomena which was seen on the previous Sunday. The atmosphere
was hazy, but without a cloud. Thermometer about 90 degrees. An immense meteor, like a gigantic Congreve rocket, darted with a rushing noise from east to west. Its
lightning course was marked by a streak of fire; and, after a passage of some 40 or 50 degrees, it burst like a bomb-shell, without detonation, lighting up the
hemisphere with the brilliancy of the noon-day sun. On its disappearance, a white vapour remained in its track, and was visible for nearly half an hour. Many of the
vulgar look upon it as a very bad omen, whilst others attribute it to the warm weather which continues.-Illustrated London News, July 27th.

Address to the Comet.

Coelivage Flamme.

Art thou the same mysterious traveller,
That in our last bright circuit of the sun
Paid visit to our gaze,
And woke up mixt surprise-
Filling the many with an awful dread,
The few with deep delight?

Art thou the same return'd with reinforce
Of heavenly ammunition-Light and Heat,
Which in thy last campaign
'Gainst other worlds was spent
Ere thou hadst meditated war on us?
Hast thou been back to where

The storehouse of the thunderbolt is kept,
And steeped thy long hair in the lightning stream
That round it ever flows,
Keeping it prisoner there
Till the destroying angel lifts the sluico
To pour both on some world?

Or art thou on a kindly mission sent?-
Or on thy own research a wandering orb
Curious to see in which
Of all the breathing stars
The happiest Eden was by folly lost?
IfCopyright  (c) 2005-2009,
   so-come not   to us!      Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 522 / 1033

Thou'lt find no remnants of that blissful place
Or on thy own research a wandering orb
Curious to see in which
Of all the breathing stars
The happiest Eden was by folly lost?
If so-come not to us!

Thou'lt find no remnants of that blissful place
Where we imagine our first kindred dwelt-
Dreary and desolate
Is all around it now!-
Turn-turn away and give us not the fear
Of thy consuming touch! W.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

Supplement to the Millennial Star-August 1844
Address to the Saints.

BELOVED SAINTS,-In a strange and melancholy garb, we have been led this month to print a supplement to the STAR.

But why these tokens of woe and mourning? Will it be believed in the face of high heaven, in the present age, that men are required to seal their testimony of truth with
their blood? Yes; such is the fact. The Prophet of the Lord in the last days, together with his brother Hyrum, have been MURDERED-basely, dastardly murdered-in
prison, with the pledged faith of a state of the American union for their protection.

But can it be; is it not a dream-a phantasy of the brain? The land of freedom, boasted freedom, and of equal rights, stained with the blood of martyrs to the principles of
the gospel of Christ! "The land of the brave, and the home of the free"-the country that has presented herself as the asylum of the oppressed-as a welcome refuge for
the sufferers for conscience' sake, become the altar of sacrifice of the servants of God, by the cruel hands of a bloodthirsty mob! Can such things indeed be? Slumber
on, ye mighty fathers of a degenerate race-ye who fought and toiled, who bled and died for liberty, and for conscience' sake. Oh! wake not from your honourable
repose, to a consciousness of the dark deeds of your fallen sons, who, not contented with a long career of persecution, even unto death-of spoliation and ravage of the
Saints of God, have filled up the cup of their iniquity by one of the most treacherous murders in the annals of time. Columbia! thy glory hath departed-virtue and
innocence weep on thy shores-justice has fled from presiding over the deliberations of thy senate, while the hand of lawless violence, over thy wide spread territory, is
raised for the destruction of thy subjects.

As a nation, truly thou art guilty! Appeal after appeal has been made for justice, for the wrongs done to the Saints of the Most High, but in vain. Look around, and
despair, for confusion reigns in thy midst, and violence is within thy borders. Justice and judgment shalt thou receive at the hands of the Almighty; and the cup of his
indignation shalt thou drink to the dregs.

Awful Assassination.

The pledged faith of the State of Illinois Stained with Innocent Blood by a Mob.

On Monday, the 24th June, after Governor Ford had sent word that those eighteen persons demanded on a warrant-among whom were Joseph Smith and Hyrum
Smith-should be protected by the militia of the state, they, in company with some ten or twelve others, started for Carthage. Four miles from that place they were met
by Captain Dunn, with a company of cavalry, who had an order from the governor for the state arms. General Smith endorsed his acceptance of the same, and both
parties returned to Nauvoo to obtain said arms. After the arms were obtained, both parties took up the line of march for Carthage, where they arrived about five
minutes before twelve o'clock at night. Captain Dunn, nobly acquitting himself, landed us safely at Hamilton's hotel.

In the morning we saw the governor, and he pledged the faith of the state that we should be protected. General Smith and his brother Hyrum were arrested by a
warrant, founded upon the oaths of H. O. Norton and Augustine Spencer, for treason. Knowing the threats from several persons that the two Smiths should never
leave Carthage alive, we all began to be alarmed for their personal safety. The governor and General Deming conducted them before the M'Donough troops, and
introduced them as General Joseph Smith and General Hyrum Smith. This manceuvre came near raising a mutiny among the "Carthage Grays," but the governor quelled
it.

In the afternoon, after great exertions on the part of our counsel, we dispensed with an investigation, and voluntarily gave bail for our appearance at the Circuit Court,
to answer in the case of abating the Nauvoo Expositor as a nuisance.

At evening, the justice made out a mittimus, without an investigation, and committed the two General Smiths to prison until discharged by due course of law, and they
were safely guarded to jail.

In the morning the governor went to the jail and had an interview with these men, and to every appearance all things were explained on both sides.

The constable then went to take these men from the jail, before the justice for examination, but the jailor refused to let them go, as they were under his direction, "till
discharged by due course of law;" but the governor's troops, to the amount of one or two hundred, took them to the court-house, when the hearing was postponed till
Saturday the 20th, and they were remanded to jail.

Several of our citizens had permits from the governor to lodge with them, and visit them in jail.

It now began to be rumoured by several men, whose names will be forthcoming in time, that there was nothing against these men, that the law could not reach them, but
powder and ball would! The governor was made acquainted with these facts; yet, on the morning of the 27th, he disbanded the M'Donough troops, and sent them
home-took Captain Dunn's company of cavalry, and procceded to Nauvoo; leaving these two men, and three or four friends, to be guarded by eight men at the jail,
and a company in town of sixty men, eighty or a hundred rods from the jail, as a corps in reserve.

 Copyright
About         (c) 2005-2009,
         six o'clock            Infobase
                     in the afternoon, theMedia
                                          guard Corp.                                                                                              Page 523
                                                was surprised by an armed mob of from 150 to 250-painted red, and black, and yellow-which surrounded               / 1033
                                                                                                                                                             the jail, forced
it in, and poured a shower of bullets into the room where these unfortunate men were held in "durance vile," to answer to the laws of Illinois, under the solemn pledge of
the faith of the state, by Governor Ford, that they should be protected. But the mob ruled! They fell as martyrs amid this tornado of lead, each receiving four bullets!
powder and ball would! The governor was made acquainted with these facts; yet, on the morning of the 27th, he disbanded the M'Donough troops, and sent them
home-took Captain Dunn's company of cavalry, and procceded to Nauvoo; leaving these two men, and three or four friends, to be guarded by eight men at the jail,
and a company in town of sixty men, eighty or a hundred rods from the jail, as a corps in reserve.

About six o'clock in the afternoon, the guard was surprised by an armed mob of from 150 to 250-painted red, and black, and yellow-which surrounded the jail, forced
it in, and poured a shower of bullets into the room where these unfortunate men were held in "durance vile," to answer to the laws of Illinois, under the solemn pledge of
the faith of the state, by Governor Ford, that they should be protected. But the mob ruled! They fell as martyrs amid this tornado of lead, each receiving four bullets!
John Taylor was wounded by four bullets in his limbs, but not seriously.

Thus perishes the hope of law-thus vanishes the plighted faith of the state-thus the blood of innocence stains the constituted authorities of the United States-and thus
have two among the most noble martyrs since the slaughter of Abel, sealed the truth of their divine mission, by being shot by a mob for their religion.

Messengers were despatched to Nauvoo, but did not reach there till morning. The following was one of the letters:-

"Twelve o'clock at night, 27th June, Carthage, Hamilton's Tavern. "TO MRS. EMMA SMITH, AND MAJOR-GENERAL DUNHAM, &c.

"The governor has just arrived-says all things shall be inquired into, and all right measures taken.

"I say to all the citizens of Nauvoo, my brethren, be still, and know that God reigns. Don't rush out of the city-don't rush to Carthage. Stay at home, and be prepared
for an attack from Missouri mobbers. The governor will render every assistance possible-has sent out orders for troops. Joseph and Hyrum are dead, but not by the
Carthage people. The guards were there as I believe.

"We will prepare to move the bodies as soon as possible.

"The people of the county are greatly excited, and fear the Mormons will come out and take vengeance. I have pledged my word the Mormons will stay at home, as
soon as they can be informed, and no violence will be on their part; and say to my brethren in Nauvoo, in the name of the Lord, Be still-be patient; only let such friends
as choose come here to see the bodies. Mr. Taylor's wounds are dressed, and not serious. I am sound.

"WILLARD RICHARDS.

"JOHN TAYLOR.

"SAMUEL H. SMITH."

"Defend yourselves until protection can be furnished necessary. "June 27th, 1844.

THOMAS FORD, Governor and Commander-in-Chief."

"MR. ORSON SPENCER.

Dear Sir,-Please deliberate on this matter; prudence may obviate material destruction. I was at my residence when this horrible crime was committed. It will be
condemned by three-fourths of the citizens of the county. Be quiet, or you will be attacked from Missouri.

"M. R. DZMINO."

The governor, as well as the citizens of Carthage, were thunder-struck, and fled.

The legion in Nauvoo was called out at ten A. M., and addressed by Judge Phelps, Colonel Buckmaster, of Alton, the governor's aid, and others, and all excitement
and fury allayed, and preparations were made to receive the bodies of the noble martyrs. About three o'clock, they were met by a great assemblage of people east of
the Temple, on Mulholland street, under the direction of the city marshal, followed by Samuel H. Smith, the brother of the deceased, Dr. Richards, and Mr. Hamilton,
of Carthage. The waggons were guarded by eight men. The procession that followed in Nauvoo, was the City Council, the Licutenant-General's staff, the Major-
General and staff, the Brigadier and staff, commanders and officers of the legion, and citizens generally, which numbered several thousands, amid the most solemn
lamentations and wailings that ever ascended unto the ears of the Lord of Hosts to be avenged of our enemies!

When the procession arrived, the bodies were both taken into the "Nauvoo Mansion." The scene at the Mansion cannot be described. The audience was addressed by
Dr. Richards, Judge Phelps, Woods and Reed, Esqs. of Iowa, and Colonel Markham. It was a vast assemblage of some eight or ten thousand persons; and with one
united voice resolved to trust to the law for a remedy of such a high-handed assassination, and, when that failed, to call upon God to avenge us of our wrongs.

Oh! widows and orphans!-oh! Americans, weep, for the glory of freedom has departed!

Statement of Facts-By H. T. Reid.

At the request of many persons who wish that the truth may go forth to the world in relation to the late murder of Joseph and Hyrum Smith, by a band of lawless
assassins, I have consented to make a statement of facts, so far as they have come to my knowledge, in an authentic shape, as one of the attorneys employed to defend
the said Smiths against the charges brought against them, and other persons, at Carthage, in the state of Illinois.

On Monday, the 24th June, at the request of General Joseph Smith, I left Fort Madison, in the territory of Iowa, and arrived at Carthage, where I expected to meet the
General, his brother Hyrum, and the other persons implicated with them. They arrived at Carthage late at night, and next morning voluntarily surrendered themselves to
the constable, Mr. Bettersworth, who held the writ against them on a charge of riot for destroying the press, type, and fixtures of the Nauvoo Expositor, the property of
William and Wilson Law, and other dissenters, charged to have been destroyed on the 10th June.

Great excitement prevailed in the county of Hancock, and had extended to many of the surrounding counties. A large number of the militia of several counties were
under arms at Carthage, the head quarters of the commanding general, Deming; and many other troops were under arms at Warsaw and other places in the
neighbourhood. The governor was at head quarters in person, for the purpose of seeing that the laws of the land were executed, and had pledged his own faith, and the
faith of the state of Illinois, that the Smiths and the other persons concerned with them should be protected from personal violence, if they would surrender themselves
to be dealt with according to law. During the two succeeding days his excellency repeatedly expressed to the legal counsellors of the Smiths his determination to protect
the prisoners, and to see that they should have a fair and impartial examination, so far as depended on the executive of the state. On Tuesday morning, soon after the
surrender
 Copyrightof(c)the2005-2009,
                   prisoners onInfobase
                                  the charge of riot,
                                           Media      General Joseph Smith and his brother Hyrum were both arrested on a charge of treason against the
                                                   Corp.                                                                                               state 524
                                                                                                                                                    Page     of Illinois.
                                                                                                                                                                    / 1033The
affidavits upon which the writs issued were made by H. O. Norton and Augustine Spencer.

On Tuesday afternoon, the two Smiths, and other persons on the charge of riot, appeared before R. F. Smith, a justice of the peace residing at Carthage; and, by
neighbourhood. The governor was at head quarters in person, for the purpose of seeing that the laws of the land were executed, and had pledged his own faith, and the
faith of the state of Illinois, that the Smiths and the other persons concerned with them should be protected from personal violence, if they would surrender themselves
to be dealt with according to law. During the two succeeding days his excellency repeatedly expressed to the legal counsellors of the Smiths his determination to protect
the prisoners, and to see that they should have a fair and impartial examination, so far as depended on the executive of the state. On Tuesday morning, soon after the
surrender of the prisoners on the charge of riot, General Joseph Smith and his brother Hyrum were both arrested on a charge of treason against the state of Illinois. The
affidavits upon which the writs issued were made by H. O. Norton and Augustine Spencer.

On Tuesday afternoon, the two Smiths, and other persons on the charge of riot, appeared before R. F. Smith, a justice of the peace residing at Carthage; and, by
advice of counsel, in order to prevent, if possible, any increase of excitement, voluntarily entered into recognizance in the sum of five hundred dollars each, with
unexceptionable security, for their appearance at the next term of the Circuit Court for said county. The whole number of persons recognized is fifteen, most if not all of
them leading men in the Mormon church.

Making out the bonds and justifying bail necessarily consumed considerable time, and when this was done it was near night, and the justice adjourned his court, without
calling on the Smiths to answer to the charge of treason, or even intimating to their counsel or the prisoners that they were expected to enter into the examination that
night. In less than an hour after the adjournment of the court, constable Bettersworth, who had arrested the prisoners in the morning, appeared at Hamilton's hotel, at
the lodgings of the prisoners and their counsel, and insisted that the Smiths should go to jail. Mr. Woods, of Burlington, Iowa, and myself, as counsel for the prisoners,
insisted that they were entitled to be brought before the justice for examination before they could be sent to jail. The constable, to our surprise, thereupon exhibited a
mittimus from said justice, as follows:-

"STATE OF ILLINOIS,

HANCOCX COUNTY.

"The people of the state of Illinois to the keeper of the jail of the said county, greeting:

"Whereas Joseph Smith and Hyrum Smith, of the county aforesaid, have been arrested upon the oath of Angustine Spencer and Henry O. Norton, for the crime of
treason, and have been brought before me as a justice of the peace in and for said county, for trial at the seat of justice thereof, which trial has been necessarily
postponed by reason of the absence of material witnesses, to wit, Francis M. Higbee and others; therefore, I command you, in the name of the people, to receive the
said Joseph Smith and Hyrum Smith into your custody, in the jail of the county aforesaid, there to remain until discharged by due course of law.

"Given under my hand and seal this 25th day of June, A.D. 1844.

(Signed) "R. F. SMITH, J.P. [L.S.]"

His excellency did not think it within the sphere of his duty to interfere, and the prisoners were removed from their lodgings to jail. The recitals of the mittimus, so far as
they relate to the prisoners having been brought before the justice for trial. and it there appearing that the necessary witnesses for the prosecution were absent, is wholly
untrue, unless the prisoners could have appeared before the justice without being present in person or by counsel; nor is there any law of Illinois, within my knowledge,
which permits a justice to commit persons charged with crimes to jail, without examination as to the probability of their guilt.

On Wednesday forenoon, the governor, in company with one of his friends, visited the prisoners at the jail, and again assured them that they should be protected from
violence, and told them that if the troops marched the next morning to Nauvoo, as his excellency then expected, they should be taken along, in order to insure their
personal safety.

On the same morning, some one or more of the counsel for the prosecution, expressed their wish to me that the prisoners should be brought out of jail for examination;
they were answered that the prisoners had already been committed, and that the justice and constable had no further control of the prisoners; and that if the prosecutors
wished the prisoners brought out of jail, they should bring them out on a writ of Habeas Corpus or some other due course of law.

The constable, after this conversation, went to the jail with the following order to the jailor:-

"STATE OF ILLINOIS,

HANCOCK COUNTY.

"To David Bettersworth Constable of Said County:

"You are commanded to bring the bodies of Joseph Smith and Hyrum Smith from the jail of said county, forthwith, before me at my office for an examination on the
charge of treason, they having been committed for safe keeping until trial could be had on such examination, and the state now being ready for such examination.

"Given under my band and seal this 26th day of June, 1844.

(Signed) "R. F. SMITH, J. P. [L.S.]"

The constable then demanded the prisoners, but as the jailor could find no law authorising a justice of the peace to demand prisoners committed to his charge, he
refused to give them up, until discharged from his custody by due course of law. Upon the refusal to give up the prisoners, the company of "Carthage Grays" marched
to the jail, by whose orders I know not, and compelled the jailor, against his will and conviction of duty, to deliver the prisoners to the constable, who, forthwith, took
them before Justice Smith, the captain of the "Carthage Grays." The counsel for prisoners then appeared, and asked for subpoenas for witnesses on the part of the
prisoners, and expressed their wish to go into the examination, as the witnesses could be brought from Nauvoo to Carthage. The justice thereupon fixed the
examination for twelve o'clock, on Thursday, the 27th June; whereupon the prisoners were remanded to prison.

Soon after, a council of the military officers was called by the governor, and it was determined they should march on the next morning, the 27th June, to Nauvoo, with
all the troops, except one company, which was to be selected by the governor from the troops whose fidelity was more to be relied on, to guard the prisoners, whom it
was determined should be left at Carthage. On Thursday morning, another consultation of officers took place, and the former orders for marching to Nauvoo with the
whole army were countermanded. One company was ordered to accompany the governor to Nauvoo. The "Carthage Grays," who had but two days before been
under arrest for insulting the commanding general, and whose conduct had been more hostile to the prisoners than that of any other company, were selected to guard
the prisoners; and the other troops, including those rendezvoused at Golden's Point, from Warsaw, and who had been promised that they should be marched to
Nauvoo, were disbanded. A guard of only eight men was stationed at the jail, whilst the rest of the Grays were in camp at a quarter of a mile's distance; and whilst his
excellency was haranguing the peaceable citizens of Nauvoo, and asking them to give up all their own arms, the assassins were murdering the prisoners in jail, whom the
governor
 Copyright had
             (c)pledged himself
                 2005-2009,      and the Media
                              Infobase   faith ofCorp.
                                                 the state to protect.                                                                            Page 525 / 1033
H. T. REID.
under arrest for insulting the commanding general, and whose conduct had been more hostile to the prisoners than that of any other company, were selected to guard
the prisoners; and the other troops, including those rendezvoused at Golden's Point, from Warsaw, and who had been promised that they should be marched to
Nauvoo, were disbanded. A guard of only eight men was stationed at the jail, whilst the rest of the Grays were in camp at a quarter of a mile's distance; and whilst his
excellency was haranguing the peaceable citizens of Nauvoo, and asking them to give up all their own arms, the assassins were murdering the prisoners in jail, whom the
governor had pledged himself and the faith of the state to protect.

H. T. REID.

Another Account-By James W. Woods.

At the request of the friends of Joseph and Hyrum Smith, I have consented to give a statement of such matters as I had a knowledge of in relation to their murder at
Carthage, and what occurred under my observation.

I arrived in Nauvoo from Burlington, Iowa, on Friday, June 21st inst., about nine o'clock, P.M.-found all things quiet-had an interview on Saturday morning the 22nd
with Joseph and Hyrum Smith, who were in consultation with some of their friends in relation to a communication from Governor Ford. During the interview I heard
General Joseph Smith give orders to disband the legion, and withdraw the guards and sentinels, who were co-operating with the police to preserve the peace of the
city, as he said, by order of Governor Ford; that I went from Nauvoo to Carthage, on the evening of the 22nd, when I had an interview with Governor Ford, assuring
him as to the quiet of Nauvoo, and that Smith and his friends were ready to obey the laws. I was told that the constable with a posse had that evening gone to Nauvoo
with a writ for Smith and others, and that nothing short of an unconditional surrender to the laws could allay the excitement. I was then informed by Governor Ford he
was pledged to protect all such persons as might be arrested, and that they should have an impartial examination, and that if Smiths and the rest against whom warrants
had been issued, would come to Carthage by Monday the 24th June, it would be a compliance on their part, and on Sunday the 23rd, Governor Ford pledged his
word that if General Smith would come to Carthage, he should by him be protected, with such of his friends as might accompany him, and that I, as his counsel, should
have protection in defending Smith. That I returned to Nauvoo on Sunday evening the 23rd, and I found General Joseph Smith and Hyrum Smith making preparation to
go to Carthage on Monday, and on Monday morning the 24th, I left the city of Nauvoo in company with Joseph and Hyrum Smith, and some fifteen other persons,
parties and witnesses, for Carthage; that about four miles west from Carthage, we were met by a company of about sixty men under Captain Dunn; that at the request
of General Joseph Smith I advanced and communicated with the commander of the company, and was informed he was on his way to Nauvoo, with an order from
Governor Ford, for the State Arms at that place. That it was agreed by myself, on behalf of General Smith, and that the order for the arms should be endorsed by
General Smith, and that he should place himself under the protection of Captain Dunn, to return to Nauvoo and see the Governor's order promptly obeyed, and return
with Captain Dunn to Carthage-Captain Dunn pledging his word, as a military man, that Smith and his friends should be protected; that the order was endorsed by
General Smith, which was communicated by Captain Dunn to Governor Ford, with a letter from General Smith, informing the Governor that he would accompany
Captain Dunn to Carthage. I left the company and proceeded to Carthage. That about twelve o'clock at night of the 24th, Captain Dunn returned with the State Arms
from Nauvoo, accompanied by Joseph and Hyrum, with some thirteen others, who were charged with a riot in destroying the printing press of the Nauvoo Expositor.
That on the morning of the 25th, Joseph and Hyrum Smith with the others charged, surrendered themselves to the constable, and at the same time Joseph and Hyrum
Smith were arrested on a charge of treason against the state of Illinois. That about three o'clock, P.M. on the 25th, the justice proceeded to the examination in relation
to the riot, and after a good deal of resistance on the part of the prosecution, we were permitted to enter into a recognizance to answer at the next term of the Circuit
Court, and were engaged until dark in making out and giving our recognizances. That in consequence of the rumours as to the excitement at Warsaw and other points,
and to allay the fears of the citizens of Nauvoo, I requested Governor Ford to detain a company at Nauvoo to protect the city, which request was promptly complied
with; and that night Captain Singleton, with a company of men from M'Donough county, marched to Nauvoo and took possession of the city, and remained until the
evening of the 27th, when they took up their line of march for Carthage.

After the matter of the riot was disposed off, the justice left, without saying any thing in relation to the examination for treason, and in about an hour the constable
returned with a mittimus, a copy of which accompanies the statement of my colleague, H. T. Reid, a copy of which was demanded and refused. That I requested the
officer to wait until I could see Governor Ford, and was told he would wait five minutes, and as I went to the door I met Captain Dunn, with some twenty men to guard
the prisoners to jail, that I accompanied Governor Ford to the justice, R. F. Smith, who gave as a cause for issuing the warrant of committal, that the prisoners were not
personally safe at the hotel.

I then requested the governor to have a company detained to guard the jail, which was done, and they arrived at the jail about the same time as the prisoners. On the
morning of the 26th, the governor visited the jail in company with a friend, at which interview the governor again pledged himself for their personal safety, and said if the
troops went to Nauvoo, as was then contemplated, that they should go along to ensure their protection, that after the interview at the jail, the counsel for the
prosecution wanted the prisoners brought before the justice for an examination, to which the counsel for the prisoners replied, that they were committed until discharged
by due course of law, and that we could do nothing until the prisoners were legally before the court, where we would appear and defend; that the justice, R. F. Smith,
gave the constable an order (a copy of which accompanies the statement of H. T. Reid, Esq.,) for the jailor to deliver up the prisoners, which the jailor refused to do;
that the constable then repaired to the jail with a company called the "Carthage Grays," of whom the justice R. F. Smith was captain, but not then in command; and by
intimidation and threats, forced the jailor to give up the prisoners to the constable, who took them before the justice, R. F. Smith, at the Court House: that on the
motion of the counsel for the prisoners, the examination was postponed until the 27th, at twelve o'clock, and subpoenas issued for witnesses on the defence. The two
Smiths were then remanded to jail, and orders were issued for a consultation of the the officers with the commander-in chief, and it was determined that the troops
should take up a line of march at eight o'clock on the morning of the 27th, for Nauvoo; and after the consultation, the justice, who was one of the officers in command,
altered the return of the subpoenas until the 29th, and continued the hearing until that time, without consulting either their prisoners or the counsel. That on the morning
of the 27th, the order for marching to Nauvoo was coutermanded, and all the troops disbanded but the company under Captain Singleton, at Nauvoo, Captain Dunn's
company of horse, and the "Carthage Grays," that the Governor determined to visit Nauvoo, escorted by Captain Dunn's company, and the "Carthage Grays" were left
as a guard for the prisoners at the jail; that after the troops were disbanded. I requested Governor Ford to detain some men to guard the route to Warsaw, as I
apprehended much danger from that place, but I do not know whether it was done or not, as I left Carthage about eleven o'clock A.M., and came to Nauvoo. That
Governor Ford and his aid, Colonel Buckmaster, escorted by Captain Dunn's company, arrived in Nauvoo about five o'clock P.M., where he addressed the citizens,
and promised them protection, and a just execution of the laws, and immediately left the city for Carthage.

JAMES W. WOODS, Attorney at Law, of Burlington, Iowa.

By Express.

Sunday, 30th June, Nine o'clock morning.

The following order and proclamations have just reached us from head quarters. We assure the governor, if he can manage human butchers, he has nothing to fear from
armless, timid, and law-abiding Latter-day Saints:-

To the People of the State of Illinois

I desire to make a brief but true statements of the recent disgraceful affair at Carthage, in regard to the Smiths, so far as circumstances have come to my knowledge.
The  Smiths,(c)
 Copyright   Joseph  and Hyrum,
                2005-2009,         have been
                              Infobase  Mediaassassinated
                                               Corp.       in jail, by whom is not known, but will be ascertained. I pledged myself for their safety, Page
                                                                                                                                                      and upon the assurance
                                                                                                                                                             526   / 1033
of that pledge they surrendered as prisoners. The Mormons surrendered the public arms in their possession, and the Nauvoo Legion submitted to the command of
Captain Singleton, of Brown county, deputed for that purpose by me. All these things were required to satisfy the old citizens of Hancock that the Mormons were
peaceably disposed, and to allay jealousy and excitement in their minds. It appears, however, that the compliance of the Mormons with every requisition made upon
To the People of the State of Illinois

I desire to make a brief but true statements of the recent disgraceful affair at Carthage, in regard to the Smiths, so far as circumstances have come to my knowledge.
The Smiths, Joseph and Hyrum, have been assassinated in jail, by whom is not known, but will be ascertained. I pledged myself for their safety, and upon the assurance
of that pledge they surrendered as prisoners. The Mormons surrendered the public arms in their possession, and the Nauvoo Legion submitted to the command of
Captain Singleton, of Brown county, deputed for that purpose by me. All these things were required to satisfy the old citizens of Hancock that the Mormons were
peaceably disposed, and to allay jealousy and excitement in their minds. It appears, however, that the compliance of the Mormons with every requisition made upon
them, failed of that purpose. The pledge of security to the Smiths was not given upon my individual responsibility. Before I gave it, I obtained a pledge of honour by an
unanimous vote from the officers and men under my command, to sustain me in performing it. If the assassination of the Smiths was committed by any portion of these,
they have added treachery to murder, and have done all they could do to disgrace the state, and sully the public honour.

On the morning of the day the deed was committed, we had proposed to march the army under my command into Nauvoo. I, however, discovered, on the evening
before, that nothing but utter destruction of the city would satisfy a portion of the troops; and that if we marched into the city, pretexts would not be wanting for
commencing hostilities. The Mormons had done every thing required, or which ought to have been required, of them. Offensive operations on our part would have been
as unjust and disgraceful as they would have been impolitic, in the present critical season of the year, the harvest, and the crops. For these reasons, I decided, in a
council of officers, to disband the army, except three companies, two of which were retained as a guard for the jail. With the other company I marched into Nauvoo, to
address the inhabitants there, and tell them what they might expect in case they designedly or imprudently provoked a war. I performed this duty, as I think, plainly and
emphatically, and then set out to return to Carthage. When I had marched about three miles, a messenger informed me of the occurrences at Carthage. I hastened on to
that place. The guard, it is said, did their duty, but were overpowered. Many of the inhabitants of Carthage had fled with their families: others were prepared to go. I
apprehended danger to the settlements from the sudden fury and passion of the Mormons, and sanctioned their movements in this respect.

General Deming volunteered to remain with a few troops, to observe the progress of events, to defend property against small numbers, and with orders to retreat if
menaced by a superior force. I decided to proceed immediately to Quincy, to prepare a force sufficient to suppress disorders, in case they should ensue from the
foregoing transactions, or from any other cause. I have hopes that the Mormons will make no further difficulties. In this I may be mistaken. The other party may not be
satisfied: they may re-commence aggression. I am determined to preserve the peace against all breakers of the same, at all hazards. I think present circumstances
warrant the precaution of having a competent force at my disposal, in readiness to march at a moment's warning. My position at Quincy will enable me to get the
earliest intelligence, and to communicate orders with greater celerity.

I have decided to issue the following general orders:-

Head Quarters, Quincy, June 29, 1844.

It is ordered that the commandants of regiments in the counties of Adams, Marquette, Pike, Brown, Schuyler, Morgan, Scott, Cass, Fulton, and M'Donough, and the
regiments composing General Stapp's brigade, will call their respective regiments and battalions together immediately upon the receipt of this order, and proceed, by
voluntary enlistment, to enrol as many men as can be armed in their respective regiments. They will make arrangements for a campaign of twelve days, and will provide
themselves with arms, ammunition, and provisions accordingly, and hold themselves in readiness immediately to march upon the receipt of further orders.

The independent companies of riflemen,infantry,cavalry, and artillery in the above-named counties, and in the county of Sangamon, will hold themselves in readiness in
like manner.

THOMAS FORD, Governor and Commander-in-chief.

Proclamation.

Head Quarters, June 28, 1844, Four o'clock a.m.

To the Citizens of Carthage and Hancock County.

In pursuance of an order from Governor Ford, instructing me to the exercise of such discretionary powers as I may deem necessary for the preservation of the public
safety, and the lives and property of our citizens, I hereby invite all citizens to remain at their several homes in Hancock county, and co-operate with me in establishing
tranquility and safety throughout the county. The most efficient means have been put in requisition for concentrating the military force of the neighbouring counties at
Carthage, and in twelve hours there will be as sufficient force for the protection of every citizen in the county.

I confidently believe there is no just apprehension of an attack upon any place by the Mormon citizens of our county. And I hereby strictly command all citizens of
Hancock county to abstain from violence towards the Mormon population, under penalty of the severest inflictions of military law, and act in no case, only on the
defensive.

The corpses of the murdered men will be forthwith removed to Nauvoo, under an escort from head quarters.

Given under my hand this 28th June, 1844, four o'clock A.M.

M. R. DEMING, Brig. Gen., 4th Brigade and 5th Division.

It is hoped and expected that the governor will be at head quarters in a few hours.

Head Quarters Carthage June 29 Four o'Clock a.m.

Fellow Citizens of Hancock county.

Every prospect of danger from the Mormon population of this county is removed, and those who have retired from their homes in its apprehension, are requested
forthwith to aid in allaying public excitement by a speedy return. A communication, this morning received from the authorities of Nauvoo, brings the most satisfactory
assurances that no retallation or aggression will be resorted to by their citizens upon any part of the county. The butchery of the prisoners at Carthage has the
excerutions of the great mass of our citizens. The humane and patriotic of Adams county are gathering at Carthage for the maintenance of our laws against the violaters
of law of any party. The command of Colonel Flood, consisting of 224 well armed and efficient men, will be at Carthage this morning for the preservation of order. The
governor's return from Adams is hourly expected. It is believed that no other forces will be necessary for the public safety.

M. R. DEMING, Brig. Gen.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 527 / 1033
Head Quarters, Carthage, June 29, 1844.
governor's return from Adams is hourly expected. It is believed that no other forces will be necessary for the public safety.

M. R. DEMING, Brig. Gen.

Head Quarters, Carthage, June 29, 1844.

Dr. Willard Richards.

Your note by the return of the escort has been received, with the request for Mr. Taylor and lady. Considerations of prudence should, I think, delay Mr. Taylor's
return. I fear it would prove fatal to his recovery. He will receive every attention that my power or the sympathies of many kind persons can furnish. I send you this
communication with my last order, by the hands of Messrs. Wood and Conyers, who are highly respectable citizens of Quiney; Mr. Woods is the mayor of that city,
and a decided friend of law-Mr. Conyers was formerly the mayor of the city. A safe conduct of troops that can be relled upon.-In great haste, very respectfully yours,

M. R. DEMING, Brig. Gen.

From the foregoing it will be perceived that another State in the American Union has received a stain on its escutcheon that time will never obliterate. Our beloved
brethren, with that willingness which they have manifested in all their difficulties to stand the test and scrutiny of the law, gave themselves, ou the pledged honour of the
State, into the hands of the authorities; that honour, by the vilest treachery, has been destroyed-giving another testimony to the maladministration of the executive
power, and its inefficiency in the suppression of mobocratic violence.

But the Saints will behold, through the cloud of sorrow that enshrouds the tomb of our departed brethren, the near approach of that period when the third angel shall
pour his vial upon the rivers and fountains of waters, and they become blood; and the angel of the waters shall be heard to exclaim, "Thou art righteous, O Lord, which
art, and wast, and shall be, because thou hast judged thus, for they have shed the blood of saints and prophets; and thou hast given them blood to drink, for they are
worthy; while it shall be re echoed by the spirit of the ancient martyrs beneath the altar. Even so, Lord God Almighty, true and righteous are thy judgments."

We have rejoiced much in the glorious truth, that all things shall work together for good; and, under the infliction of this dreadful tragedy, we feel that, through the God
of our salvation, we are enabled to rejoice still, and that too with a confidence as regards the future, that beforetime was unknown to us.

There may be some, it is true, whose hopes have been placed upon man that may be lost to the church, while their absence will be gain; for pruned from dead
branches, and invigorated by a closer union and a more entire dependance upon God, she will go forth on her resistless enterprise with the energy of omnipotence.
There may be some who were about to emigrate that may be deterred; but the faithful, whose hearts are stayed upon the Lord, and who have heard HIM speak by the
voice of his servants, will not hesitate, but arise and depart to strengthen the hands of their brethren, and to shed a tear upon the tomb of the martyred dead.

We rejoice much to know that though the church has suffered so severe a loss by the cruel murder of our beloved brethren, yet she is still in possession of all necessary
knowledge and power for carrying onward and completing the great work of God. The tragic event has been in some measure anticipated, and necessary steps taken.
Joseph called the twelve together in the spring, and addressed them to the effect that it was necessary they should have the same power that he had received from
heaven; for, should the mobbers kill him without his imparting the fulness of the priesthood unto them, that power would be entirely lost from the earth.

Let the Saints therefore rejoice and be glad, having full confidence in God, and that he will accomplish triumphantly his great designs in relation to the just.

Let the elders adhere to the counsel of elder Hyde. Let every man be found at his post in the faithful discharge of his duty, with an eye single to the glory of God, and he
shall by no means lose his reward.

If ever we had reason to love any one, we certainly had to love our prophet and his brother, through whose instrumentality we have received so much in which we
rejoice; and now that they are taken from us, we have the unspeakable satisfaction, though our hearts be rent with sorrow, of knowing that our faith and principles were
not dependant on our beloved brethren, but were fixed upon God; and we feel persuaded that even their removal may be made a blessing unto the honest-hearted, by
enabling them more clearly to discern their true position in relation to their Heavenly Father.

As the fact of the destruction of a printing press transpired in Nauvoo, and as much idle rumour and falsehood is in circulation respecting it, we think it proper to publish
the following proclamation in relation to that affair:-

Mayor's Office, Nauvoo, June 16th, 1842.

As there are a number of statements in circulation which have for their object the injury of the Latter-day Saints, all of which are false and prompted by black-hearted
villains, I therefore deem it my duty to disabuse the public mind in regard to them, and to give a plain statement of facts which have taken place in the city within a few
days past, and which has brought upon us the displeasure of the unprincipled and the uninformed, and seems to afford an opportunity to our enemies to unite and
arouse themselves to mob: and already have they commenced their hellish operations by driving a few defenceless Mormons from their houses and homes in the vicinity
of Warsaw and Carthage.

A short time since a press was started in this city, which had for its object the destruction of the institutions of the city, both civil and religious: its proprietors are a set of
unprincipled scoundrels who attempted in every possible way to defame the character of the most virtuous of our community, and change our peaceful and prosperous
city into a place as evil and polluted as their own black hearts. To rid the city of a paper so filthy and pestilential as this, became the duty of every good citizen, who
loves good order and morality. A complaint was made before the city council, and after a full and impartial investigation it was voted, without one dissentient voice, a
public NUISANCE, and to be immediately destroyed: the peace and happiness of the place demanded it-the virtue of our wives and daughters demanded it-and our
consciences demanded it at our hands as conservators of the public peace. That we acted right in this matter we have the assurance of one of the ablest expounders of
the laws of England, viz.: Blackstone-the constitution of the State of Illinois, and our own chartered rights. If, then, our charter gives us the power to decide what shall
be a nuisance and cause it to be removed, where is the offence? What law is violated? If, then, no law has been violated, why this ridiculous excitement and bandying
with lawless ruffians, to destroy the happiness of a people whose religious motto is, "peace and good will towards all men?"

Our city is infested with a set of blacklegs, counterfeiters, and debauchees, and that the proprietors of this press were of that class, the minutes of the Municipal Court
fully testify; and in ridding our young and flourishing city of such characters, we are abused by not only villainous demagogues, but by some, who, from their station and
influence in society, ought rather to raise than depress the standard of human excellence. We have no disturbance or excitement among us, save what is made by the
thousand and one idle rumours afloat in the country. Every one is protected in his person and property, and but few cities of a population of twenty thousand people, in
the United States, have less of dissipation or vice of any kind, than the city of Nauvoo.

Of the correctness of our conduct in this affair, we appeal to every high court in the State, and to its ordeal we are willing to appear at any time that his Excellency,
Governor
 CopyrightFord,    shall please Infobase
              (c) 2005-2009,    to call us before
                                           Media it. I, therefore, in behalf of the Municipal Court of Nauvoo, warn the lawless not to be precipitate in any interference in our
                                                  Corp.                                                                                                 Page 528 / 1033
affairs, for as sure as there is a God in Israel, we shall ride triumphant over all oppression.

JOSEPH SMITH, Mayor.
the United States, have less of dissipation or vice of any kind, than the city of Nauvoo.

Of the correctness of our conduct in this affair, we appeal to every high court in the State, and to its ordeal we are willing to appear at any time that his Excellency,
Governor Ford, shall please to call us before it. I, therefore, in behalf of the Municipal Court of Nauvoo, warn the lawless not to be precipitate in any interference in our
affairs, for as sure as there is a God in Israel, we shall ride triumphant over all oppression.

JOSEPH SMITH, Mayor.

Letter From Elder Orson Hyde.

New York, July 10, 1844.

Dear Brethren and Sisters in England,-The news of the cold-blooded murder of Joseph Smith and Hyrum his brother, will probably be very shocking to you all. But
heaven's will be done. It will all work together for our good. The prophets, Jesus Christ, and the apostles were murdered in a similar manner.

Be not east down, neither go a fishing. Our principles still live, though our prophet is dead. But Jesus Christ still lives, and let all the Saints be humble and faithful, and let
the elders stand firm at the post of duty, and cry aloud and spare not, and ere long some of us will come to your help. Let every thing go on just as if the prophet were
alive. There may be an Elisha that has caught the mantle of Elijah.

The stars that shone most brilliantly in our western constellation have set in blood, but will rise in glory by and by.

Farewell, may heaven bless you all for ever and ever.

ORSON HYDE.

Extract of a Letter From Elder Reuben Hedlock.

Birmingham, July 31st, 1844.

Dear Brother Ward-I have just received your letter, containing the mournful news of the murder of brothers Joseph and Hyrum Smith, and also the wounds of brother
Taylor. My God! is it true? that the abominable mob have taken the lives of those noble men, who have suffered so much for the cause of truth, and have finally sealed
their testimony with their blood!

My voice shall never cease proclaiming against such abandoned, coldblooded murderers, and my hand shall be raised to avenge the wrongs and death of the innocent,
and my prayer shall ascend to the Almighty for his protection, and that he will visit a just recompense upon the heads of those execrable villains that have sought the
blood of the Saints, since the rise of the Church, until I see the cause of God triumphant, and mobs and mobocracy cease to exist, or I share the fate of my beloved
brethren.

This sad occurrence places heavy duties upon us, and difficulties that I know not the result of at present; but, for one, I am determined to stand or fall by the truth, and
discharge the duties that devolve upon me, in the fear of God and not of man, and will exert all my powers in building up the kingdom of God.

If they have killed two prophets of God, it is what the same spirit caused their fathers to do in ancient days; but the arm of the Lord is not shortened, that it cannot
save-nor his ear dull, that it cannot hear: they may kill the body, but cannot prevent the righteous from coming forth in the first resurrection to share the blessings of the
Almighty, while those accursed wretches will be banished from the kingdom.

Truth is mighty, and will prevail, which, may God grant, for his Son's sake.

Believe me, as ever, your unshaken brother in the Lord, REUBEN HEDLOCK.

Mark of Respect Shown By the Latter-Day Saints in Liverpool.

On Sunday, the 4th instant, very numerous congregations attended at the Music Hall, the Majority of the Saints in deep mourning, whilst the platform or raised gallery
where the priesthood sit, was handsomely decorated with black drapery. We would suggest to the Saints generally, as far as their means will allow them, to pay respect
to the memory of our lamented brethren.

Answer to "Berean."

Our brethren, sometime in the month of May, issued a weekly paper in the City of New York, entitled the Prophet, William Smith Editor, from which we extract the
following article under the above name:-

First, "Can the Church of Jesus Christ exist without Apostles, Prophets, Bishops, and all other officers which constituted her government in ancient days?"

We will answer this question by asking another. "Can a man now exist without a head, arms, hands, legs, feet, eyes, ears, mouth, or tongue, and every other member
which constituted his physical organization in ancient days?"

If man cannot be perfect in his organization without all these members, how can the church be perfect in her organization in the absence of these official members, when
an inspired apostle has compared her government or organization to the physical organization of the human body?-See 1st Cor. 12th chap.

"Third, if the Church has been disorganized, when did it take place, and what was the cause?"

It took place when wicked men and rulers killed God's inspired witnesses-when prophets were slain, and apostles martyred-when the lamp of divine revelation was
extinguished; then the Church stranded on a fatal reef, went to pieces, and her broken fragments have ever since been floating promiscuously on the sea of time, in the
character of sects, parties, and religions. The cause of this was, the prevalence of human opinions over the inspiration of the Almighty. The voice of the people voted
Christ out of the world. "Let him be crucified-let him be crucified!" was their united voice. Popular opinion has voted all his doctrines, bordering upon miracles, out of
the Church. The ancient sects of Scribes and Pharisees killed the Saviour, and modern sects are trying to kill his doctrine: as their fathers did, so do they.

Fourth-You ask, what power was vested in the apostles?
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                            Page 529 / 1033
Answer-Power to bind on earth and it was bound in heaven; power to loose on earth and it was loosed in heaven: power to preach the Word, to get revelations from
God by the Spirit, by Angels, by dreams and by visions-power to heal the sick, cast out devils, raise the dead, &c. &c. This power was given for the perfecting of the
Saints; and to continue till this work be done. When will they arrive at perfection? Answer-When the tares are separated from the wheat-when Satan is bound, and all
the Church. The ancient sects of Scribes and Pharisees killed the Saviour, and modern sects are trying to kill his doctrine: as their fathers did, so do they.

Fourth-You ask, what power was vested in the apostles?

Answer-Power to bind on earth and it was bound in heaven; power to loose on earth and it was loosed in heaven: power to preach the Word, to get revelations from
God by the Spirit, by Angels, by dreams and by visions-power to heal the sick, cast out devils, raise the dead, &c. &c. This power was given for the perfecting of the
Saints; and to continue till this work be done. When will they arrive at perfection? Answer-When the tares are separated from the wheat-when Satan is bound, and all
things that offend and that do iniquity, are gathered out of his kingdom, "Then shall the righteous shine forth like the sun in the kingdom of the Father."

Can a hungry man ever be satisfied, if he receive no food? He cannot. Why? Because food is the only remedy which nature has furnished for his relief; and can the
Saints ever arrive at perfection, if they have no prophets, apostles, or inspired men among them? They cannot. Why? Because these are the means which God has
ordained in his Church to bring it to perfection. Hence any Church having not apostles, prophets, bishops, gifts, miracles, &c., is in an imperfect state, and must remain
so; for, it cannot be of God. "He that is of God, hereth God's words-ye, therefore, hear them not, because ye are not of God."

Great Western Flood.

Belleville, Illinois, June 20, 1844.

The distress in the American Bottom, at this time, is certainly almost incalculable. The water in the channel of the Mississippi, opposite the city of St. Louis, is now
thirty-nine and a half feet above low water mark! Of course, this immense body of water is no longer contained within the river banks. Bursting over its usual limits, the
flood has spread itself from bluff to bluff over the American Bottom. This Bottom, you are doubtless aware, is the most fertile piece of soil in the Union. From this fact,
it has been extensively improved-almost wholly covered with beautiful and valuable farms. The flood has not only destroyed the growing crops on these farms, but it
has also swept away almost the whole of their improvements. The tenants have fled for relief to St. Louis and the Bluffs. They have not been deceived in their
expectations of relief from the city of St. Louis. The hand of charity has been very liberally extended both by the authorities of the city, and by individuals. Pre-eminent
among the latter stands Andrew Christy. Although he is, himself, a loser to a large amount, yet his efforts, from this fact to rescue the property of his fellow sufferers
from destruction, have not been the less indefatigable. He opened the doors of his dwelling, and bade all welcome! Several boats at his command, up to this time, have
been constantly engaged in relieving the sufferers. Our own little village has done well in the way of contributions.

The flood is now at a stand. By to-morrow, perhaps, it will begin to recede. The freshet is now several feet higher than that of '85. In fact it is the highest ever known
on the Mississippi. We gather from Indian tradition that at different times there have been tremendous floods here, yet none of them equal the present. The water will
require a month and a half to recede from the immense tract of land over which it is now spread. It will be long ere the refugees can return to their old and long
cherished homesteads; and when they do return, what desolation will they behold! The labour and toil of years swept away by the maddened and furious element. The
effect of this flood will certainly be acutely felt in every branch of trade throughout the Mississippi valley, during the present season. St. Louis, undoubtedly, will be
exceedingly dull. The western river commerce, which you know is usually very extensive, will be cramped to the last degree.

Yours, &c.

J. C. H.

Latest News By the Great Western.

Extract from the Liverpool Albion, August 5, 1844.

With regard to the Mormons, a correspondent of the New York Express, writing from Nauvoo, June 30th, says, "The Mormons, greatly to their credit, submit to the
loss of their leaders in silence. Not the slightest disturbance has occurred. The prophet and his brother were buried yesterday without parade and in secrecy.

No. 4. September 1844. Vol. V.
History of Joseph Smith.

(Continued from page 35.)

The latter part of January, in company with brothers Sidney Rigdon and Edward Patridge, I started with my wife for Kirtland, Ohio, where we arrived about the first of
February, and were kindly received and welcomed into the house of brother N. K. Whitney. I and my wife lived in the family of brother Whitney several weeks, and
received every kindness and attention which could be expected, and especially from sister Whitney. The branch of the church in this part of the Lord's vineyard, which
had increased to nearly one hundred members, were striving to do the will of God, so far as they knew it, though some strange notions and false spirits had crept in
among them. With a little caution and some wisdom, I soon assisted the brethren and sisters to overcome them. The plan of "common stock," which had existed in what
was called "the family," whose members generally had embraced the everlasting gospel, was readily abandoned for the more perfect law of the Lord: and the false
spirits were easily discerned and rejected by the light of revelation.

The Lord gave unto the church the following revelation, at Kirtland, Ohio, February 4th, 1831:-

Revelation. Given February 1831.

Hearken and hear, O ye my people, smith the Lord and your God, ye whom I delight to bless with the greatest of all blessings; ye that hear me-and ye that hear not,
will I curse, that have professed my name, with the heaviest of all cursings. Hearken, O ye elders of my church whom I have called; behold I give unto you a
commandment, that ye shall assemble yourselves together to agree upon my word, and by the prayer of your faith ye shall receive my law, that ye may know how to
govern my church, and have all things right before me.

And I will be your ruler when I come: and behold I come quickly; and ye shall see that my law is kept. He that receiveth my law and doeth it, the same is my disciple;
and he that saith he receiveth it, and doeth it not, the same is not disciple, and shall be cast out from among you: for it is not meet that the things which belong to the
children of the kingdom should be given to them that are not worthy, or to dogs, or the pearls to be cast before swine.-And again it is meet that my servant Joseph
Smith, jun. should have a house built, in which to live and translate. And again it is meet that my servant Sidney Rigdon should live as seemeth him good, inasmuch as he
keepeth my commandments. And again, I have called my servant Edward Partridge, and I give a commandment, that he should be appointed by the voice of the
church, and ordained a bishop unto the church, to leave his merchandise and to spend all his time in the labours of the church-to see to all things as it shall be appointed
unto him in my laws, in the day that I shall give them, and this because his heart is pure before me, for he is like unto Nathaniel of old, in whom there is no guile. These
words  are given
 Copyright        unto you, and
            (c) 2005-2009,        they areMedia
                             Infobase      pure before
                                                 Corp. me; wherefore beware how you hold them, for they are to be answered upon your souls in the          day of530
                                                                                                                                                        Page      judgment.
                                                                                                                                                                      / 1033
Even so. Amen.

As Edward Partridge now appears by revelation, as one of the heads of the church, I will give a sketch of his history. He was born in Pittsfield, Berkshire county,
Smith, jun. should have a house built, in which to live and translate. And again it is meet that my servant Sidney Rigdon should live as seemeth him good, inasmuch as he
keepeth my commandments. And again, I have called my servant Edward Partridge, and I give a commandment, that he should be appointed by the voice of the
church, and ordained a bishop unto the church, to leave his merchandise and to spend all his time in the labours of the church-to see to all things as it shall be appointed
unto him in my laws, in the day that I shall give them, and this because his heart is pure before me, for he is like unto Nathaniel of old, in whom there is no guile. These
words are given unto you, and they are pure before me; wherefore beware how you hold them, for they are to be answered upon your souls in the day of judgment.
Even so. Amen.

As Edward Partridge now appears by revelation, as one of the heads of the church, I will give a sketch of his history. He was born in Pittsfield, Berkshire county,
Massachusetts, on the 27th of August, 1793, of William and Jemima Partridge. His father's ancestor emigrated from Berwick, Scotland, during the seventeeth century,
and settled at Hadley, Massachusetts, on Connecticut river. Nothing worthy of note transpired in his youth, with this exception, that he remembers (though the precise
time he cannot recollect) that the spirit of the Lord strove with him a number of times, insomuch that his heart was made tender, and he went and wept, and that
sometimes he went silently and poured the effusions of his soul to God in prayer. At the age of sixteen he went to learn the hatting trade, and continued as an apprentice
for about four years. At the age of twenty he had become disgusted with the religious world. He saw no beauty, comeliness, or loveliness in the character of the God
that was preached up by the sects. He however heard an universal restorationer preach upon the love of God; this sermon gave him exalted opinions of God, and he
concluded that universal restoration was right according to the Bible. He continued in this belief till 1828, when he and his wife were baptized into the Campbellite
church, by elder Sidney Rigdon, in Mentor, though they resided in Painsville, Ohio. He continued a member of this church, though doubting at times its being the true
one, till P. P. Pratt, O. Cowdery, P. Whitmer, and Z. Peterson came, along with the Book of Mormon, when he began to investigate the subject of religion anew; went
with Sidney Rigdon to Fayette, N. Y., where, on the 11th of December, I baptized him in the Seneca river. Other incidents of his life will be noticed in their time and
place.

On the 9th of February, 1831, at Kirtland, in the presence of twelve elders, and according to the promise heretofore made, the Lord gave the following revelation,
embracing the law of the church:-

Revelation. Given February 1831. (2)

Hearken, O ye elders of my church who have assembled yourselves together in my name, even Jesus Christ the son of the living God, the Saviour of the world;
inasmuch as they believe on my name and keep my commandments, again I say unto you, hearken and hear and obey the law which I shall give unto you; for verily I
say, as you have assembled yourselves together according to the commandment wherewith I commanded you, and are agreed as touching this one thing, and have
asked the Father in my name, even so ye shall receive.

Behold, verily I say unto you, I give unto you this first commandment, that ye shall go forth in my name, every one of you, excepting my servants Joseph Smith, jun.,
and Sidney Rigdon. And I give unto them a commandment that they shall go forth for a little season, and it shall be given by the power of my spirit when they shall
return; and ye shall go forth in the power of my spirit, preaching my gospel, two by two, in my name, lifting up your voices as with the voice of a trump, declaring my
word like unto angels of God: and ye shall go forth baptizing with water, saying, repent ye, repent ye, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.

And from this place ye shall go forth into the regions westward, and inasmuch as ye shall find them that will receive you, ye shall build up my church in every region,
until the time shall come when it shall be revealed unto you from on high, when the city of the New Jerusalem shall be prepared, that ye may be gathered in one, that ye
may be my people, and I will be your God. And again I say unto you, that my servant Edward Partridge shall stand in the office wherewith I have appointed him. And it
shall come to pass that if he transgress, another shall be appointed in his stead. Even so: Amen.

Again I say unto you, that it shall not be given to any one to go forth to preach my gospel, or to build up my church, except he be ordained by some one who has
authority, and it is known to the church that he has authority, and has been regularly ordained by the heads of the church.

And again, the elders, priests, and teachers of this church, shall teach the principles of my gospel which are in the Bible and the Book of Mormon, in the which is the
fulness of the gospel; and they shall observe the covenants and church articles to do them, and these shall be their teachings, as they shall be directed by the Spirit: and
the spirit shall be given unto you by the prayer of faith, and if ye receive not the spirit, ye shall not teach. And all this ye shall observe to do as I have commanded,
concerning your teaching, until the fulness of my scriptures are given. And as ye shall lift up your voices by the Comforter, ye shall speak and prophesy as seemeth me
good; for behold the Comforter knoweth all things, and beareth record of the Father and of the Son.

And now, behold, I speak unto the church. Thou shalt not kill; and he that kills shall not have forgiveness in this world, nor in the world to come.

And again I say, thou shalt not kill; but he that killeth shall die. Thou shalt not steal; and he that stealeth and will not repent, shall be cast out. Thou shalt not lie; he that
lieth and will not repent, shall be cast out. Thou shalt love thy wife with all thy heart, and shall cleave unto her and none else; and he that looketh upon a woman to lust
after her, shall deny the faith, and shall not have the spirit, and if he repents not, he shall be cast out. Thou shalt not commit adultery; and he that committeth adultery
and repenteth not, shall be cast out; but he that has committed adultery and repents with all his heart, and forsaketh it and doeth it no more, thou shalt forgive; but if he
doeth it again, he shall not be forgiven, but shall be cast out. Thou shalt not speak evil of thy neighbour, nor do him any harm. Thou knowest my laws concerning these
things are given in my scriptures: he that sinneth and repenteth not, shall be cast out.

If thou lovest me, thou shalt serve me, and keep all my commandments. And, behold, thou wilt remember the poor, and consecrate of thy properties for their support
that which thou hast to impart unto them, with a covenant and a deed which cannot be broken-and inasmuch as ye impart of your substance to the poor, ye will do it
unto me-and they shall be laid before the bishop of my church and his counsellors, two of the elders or high priests, such as he shall or has appointed and set apart for
that purpose.

And it shall come to pass that after they are laid before the bishop of my church, and after he has received these testimonies concerning the consecration of the
properties of my church, that they cannot be taken from the church agreeable to my commandments, every man shall be made accountable unto me, a steward over his
own property, or that which he has received by consecration, inasmuch as is sufficient for himself and family.

And again, if there shall be properties in the hands of the church, or any individuals of it, more than is necessary for their support after this first consecration, which is a
residue to be consecrated unto the bishop, it shall be kept to administer to those who have not, from time to time, that every man who has need may be amply supplied,
and receive according to his wants. Therefore, the residue shall be kept in my store-house, to administer to the poor and the needy as shall be appointed by the high
council of the church, and the bishop and his council, and for the purpose of purchasing lands for the public benefit of the church, and building houses of worship, and
building up of the New Jerusalem which is hereafter to be revealed, that my covenant people may be gathered in one, in that day when I shall come to my temple. And
this I do for the salvation of my people.

And it shall come to pass, that he that sinneth and repenteth not, shall be cast out of the church, and shall not receive again that which he has consecrated unto the poor
and the needy of my church, or in other words, unto me, for inasmuch as ye do it unto the least of these ye do it unto me-for it shall come to pass, that which I spake by
the mouths of my prophets shall be fulfilled; for I will consecrate of the riches of those who embrace my gospel among the Gentiles, unto the poor of my people who
are of the house
 Copyright       of Israel. Infobase Media Corp.
            (c) 2005-2009,                                                                                                                           Page 531 / 1033
And again, thou shalt not be proud in thy heart, let all thy garments be plain, and their beauty the beauty of the work of thine own hands, and let all things be done in
cleanliness before me. Thou shalt not be idle: for he that is idle shall not eat the bread nor wear the garments of the labourer. And whosoever among you are sick, and
And it shall come to pass, that he that sinneth and repenteth not, shall be cast out of the church, and shall not receive again that which he has consecrated unto the poor
and the needy of my church, or in other words, unto me, for inasmuch as ye do it unto the least of these ye do it unto me-for it shall come to pass, that which I spake by
the mouths of my prophets shall be fulfilled; for I will consecrate of the riches of those who embrace my gospel among the Gentiles, unto the poor of my people who
are of the house of Israel.

And again, thou shalt not be proud in thy heart, let all thy garments be plain, and their beauty the beauty of the work of thine own hands, and let all things be done in
cleanliness before me. Thou shalt not be idle: for he that is idle shall not eat the bread nor wear the garments of the labourer. And whosoever among you are sick, and
have not faith to be healed, but believe, shall be nourished with all tenderness with herbs and mild food, and that not by the hand of an enemy. And the elders of the
church, two or more, shall be called, and shall pray for and lay their hands upon them in my name, and if they die, they shall die unto , and if they live they shall live unto
me. Thou shalt live together in love, insomuch that thou shalt weep for the loss of them that die, and more especially for those, that have not hope of a glorious
resurrection. And it shall come to pass, that those that die in me shall not taste of death, for it shall be sweet unto them, and they that die not in me, woe unto them, for
their death is bitter.

And again, it shall come to pass, that he that has faith in me to be healed, and is not appointed unto death, shall be healed: he who has faith to see shall see: he who has
faith to hear shall hear: the lame who have faith to leap shall leap: and they who have not faith to do these things, but believe in me, have power to become my sons: and
inasmuch as they break not my laws, thou shalt bear their infirmities.

Thou shalt stand in the place of thy stewardship; thou shalt not take thy brother's garment; thou shalt pay for that which thou shalt receive of thy brother; and if thou
obtainest more than that which would be for thy support, thou shalt give it into my store-house, that all things may be done according to that which I have said.

Thou shalt ask, and my scriptures shall be given as I have appointed, and they shall be preserved in safety; and it is expedient that thou shouldst hold thy peace
concerning them, and not teach them until ye have received them in full. And I give unto you a commandment, that then ye shall teach them unto all men; for they shall
be taught unto all nations, kindreds, tongues, and people.

Thou shalt take the things which thou hast received, which have been given unto thee in my scriptures for a law, to be my law, to govern my church; and he that doeth
according to these things, shall be saved, and he that doeth them not shall be dammed, if he continues.

If thou shalt ask, thou shalt receive revelation upon revelation; knowledge upon knowledge, that thou mayest know the mysteries and peaceable things; that which
bringeth joy, that which bringeth life eternal. Thou shalt ask, and it shall be revealed unto you in mine own due time, where the New Jerusalem shall be built.

And behold, it shall come to pass, that my servants shall be sent forth to the east and to the west, to the north and to the south; and even now, let him that goeth to the
east, teach them that shall be converted to flee to the west; and this in consequence of that which is coming on the earth, and of secret combinations. Behold thou shalt
observe all these things, and great shall be thy reward: for unto you it is given to know the mysteries of the kingdom, but unto the world it is not given to know them. Ye
shall observe the laws which ye have received, and be faithful. And ye shall hereafter receive church covenants, such as shall be sufficient to establish you, both here
and in the New Jerusalem. Therefore, he that lacketh wisdom, let him ask of me, and I will give him liberally and upbraid him not. Lift up your hearts and rejoice, for
unto you the kingdom, or in other words, the keys of the church have been given. Even so: Amen.

The priests and teachers shall have their stewardships, even as the members, and the elders or high priests, who are appointed to assist the bishops as counsellors in all
things, are to have their families supported out of the property which is consecrated to the bishop, for the good of the poor, and for other purposes, as before
mentioned; or they are to receive a just remuneration for all their services; either a stewardship or otherwise, as may be thought best or decided by the counsellors and
bishop. And the bishop also shall receive his support, or a just remuneration for all his services in the church.

Behold, verily I say unto you, that whatever persons among you having put away their companions for the cause of fornication; or in other words, if they shall testify
before you in all lowliness of heart that this is the case, ye shall not cast them out from among you; but if ye shall find that any persons have left their companions for the
sake of adultery, and they themselves are the offenders, and their companions are living, they shall be cast out from among you. And again I say unto you, that yo shall
be watchful and careful, with all inquiry, that ye receive none such among you if they are married, and if they are not married, they shall repent of all their sins, or ye shall
not receive them.

And again, every person who belongeth to this church of Christ shall observe to keep all the commandments and covenants of the church-and it shall come to pass, that
if any persons among you shall kill, they shall be delivered up and dealt with according to the laws of the land: for remember, that he hath no forgiveness, and it shall be
proved according to the laws of the land.

And if any man or woman shall commit adultery, he or she shall be tried before two elders of the church or more, and every word shall be established against him or
her by two witnesses of the church, and not of the enemy. But if there are more than two witnesses it is better: but he or she shall be condemned by the mouth of two
witnesses, and the elders shall lay the case before the church, and the church shall lift up their hands against him or her, that they may be dealt with according to the law
of God. And if it can be, it is necessary that the bishop is present also. And thus ye shall do in all cases which shall come before you.-And if a man or woman shall rob,
he or she shall be delivered up unto the law of the land. And if he or she shall steal, he or she shall be delivered up unto the law of the land. And if he or she shall lie, he
or she shall be delivered up unto the law of the land. If he or she do any manner of iniquity, he or she shall be delivered up unto the law, even that of God.

And if thy brother or sister offend thee, thou shalt take him or her between him or her and thee alone; and if he or she confess, thou shalt be reconciled. And if he or she
confess not, thou shalt deliver him or her up unto the church, not to the members, but to the elders. And it shall be done in a meeting, and that not before the world.
And if thy brother or sister offend many, he or she shall be chastened before many. And if any one offend openly, he or she shall be rebuked openly, that he or she may
be ashamed. And if he or she confess not, he or she shall be delivered up unto the law of God. If any shall offend in secret, he or she shall be rebuked in secret, that he
or she may have opportunity to confess in secret to him or her whom he or she has offended, and to God, that the church may not speak reproachfully of him or her.
And thus shall ye conduct all things.

Lines

On the Assassination of Generals Joseph Smith and Hyrum Smith, First Presidents of the Church of Latter-day Saints, who were Massacred by a Mob, in Carthage,
Hancock county, Illinois, on the 27th, June, 1844.

By Miss Eliza R. Snow.

And when he had opened the fifth seal, I saw under the altar, the souls of them that were slain for the word of God, and for the testimony which they held.

And they cried with a loud voice, saying, How long, O Lord, holy and true, dost thou not judge and avenge our blood on them that dwell on the earth?
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 532 / 1033
And white robes were given unto every one of them; and it was said unto them, that they should rest yet for a little season, until their fellow servants also, and their
brethren, that should be killed as they were, should be fulfilled.-Rev. vi. 9, 10, 11.
And when he had opened the fifth seal, I saw under the altar, the souls of them that were slain for the word of God, and for the testimony which they held.

And they cried with a loud voice, saying, How long, O Lord, holy and true, dost thou not judge and avenge our blood on them that dwell on the earth?

And white robes were given unto every one of them; and it was said unto them, that they should rest yet for a little season, until their fellow servants also, and their
brethren, that should be killed as they were, should be fulfilled.-Rev. vi. 9, 10, 11.

Ye heav'ns attend! Let all the earth give ear!
Let Gods and seraphs, men and angels hear-
The worlds on high-the universe shall know
What awful scenes are acted here below!
Had nature's self a heart, her heart would bleed;
For never, since the Son of God was slain,
Has blood so noble, flow'd from human vein
As that which now on God for vengeance calls
From "freedom's ground"-from Carthage's prison walls.

Oh! Illinois! thy soil has drank the blood
Of Prophets martyr'd for the truth of God.
Once lov'd America! what can atone
For the pure blood of innocence, thou'st sown?
Were all thy streams in teary torrents shed
To mourn the fate of those illustrious dead:
How vain the tribute, for the noblest worth
That grac'd thy surface, O degraded Earth!

Oh! wretched murd'rers! fierce for human blood!
You've slain the prophets of the living God,
Who've borne oppression from their early youth,
To plant on earth the principles of truth.

Shades of our patriotic fathers! Can it be,
Beneath your blood-stain'd flag of liberty;
The firm supporters of our country's cause,
Are butcher'd while submissive to her laws?
Yes, blameless men, defam'd by hellish lies,
Have thus been offer'd as a sacrifice
T' appease the ragings of a brutish clan,
That has defied the laws of God and man!

'Twas not for crime or guilt of theirs they fell-
Against the laws they never did rebel.
True to their country, yet her plighted faith
Has prov'd an instrument of cruel death!

Where are thy far-fam'd laws-Columbia! where
Thy boasted freedom-thy protecting care?
Is this a land of rights? Stern PACTS shall say
If legal justice here maintains its away,
The official pow'rs of State are sheer pretence
When they're exerted in the Saints' defence.

Great men have fall'n and mighty men have died-
Nations have mourn'd their fav'rites and their pride;

But rwo, so wise, so virtuous, great and good,
Before on earth, at once, have never stood
Since the creation-men whom God ordain'd
To publish truth where error long had reign'd:
Of whom the world itself unworthy prov'd;
It KNEW THEM NOT; but men with hatred mov'd
And with infernal spirits have combin'd
Against the best, the noblest of mankind!

Oh! persecution! shall thy purple hand
Spread utter destruction through the land?
Shall freedom's banner be no more unfurl'd?
Has peace indeed, been taken from the world?

Thou God of Jacob, in this trying hour
Help us to trust in thy almighty power,
Support thy Saints beneath this awful stroke-
Make bare thine arm to break oppression's yoke.
We mourn thy Prophet, from whose lips have flow'd
The words of life, thy Spirit has bestow'd-
A depth of thought, no human art could reach
From time to time, roll'd in sublimest speech,
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 533 / 1033
From the celestial fountain, through his mind,
To purify and elevate mankind:
The rich intelligence by him brought forth,
We mourn thy Prophet, from whose lips have flow'd
The words of life, thy Spirit has bestow'd-
A depth of thought, no human art could reach
From time to time, roll'd in sublimest speech,
From the celestial fountain, through his mind,
To purify and elevate mankind:
The rich intelligence by him brought forth,
Is like the sunbeam spreading o'er the earth.

Now Zion mourns-she mourns an earthly head;
The Prophet and the Patriarch are dead!
The blackest deed that men or devils know
Since Calv'ry's scene, has laid the brothers low!
One in their life, and one in death-they prov'd
How strong their friendship-how they truly lov'd;
True to their mission, until death they stood,
Then seal'd their testimony with their blood.
All hearts with sorrow bleed, and every eye
Is bath'd in tears-each bosom heaves a sigh-
Heart broken widows' agonizing groans
Are mingled with the helpless orphans' moans!

Ye Saints! be still, and know that God is just-
With steadfast purpose in his promise trust:
Girded with sackcloth, own his mighty hand,
And wait his judgments on this guilty land!
The noble martyrs now have gone to move
The cause of Zion in the courts above.
Nauvoo, July, 1st, 1844.

Governor Ford's Reply to the Warsaw Committee of Safety.

From the Nauvoo Neighbor July 10.

Late in the evening of Friday last we received the following reply from Governor Ford to the Warsaw Committee of Safety. There could no satisfaction arise to us by
publishing the Warsaw communication, and we therefore omit it. We are pleased with the course the Governor takes, and the responsibility he assumes to execute
justice according to law. Should he carry his plans through as strictly legal as he has purposed and promised in this document, his present friends, and those he wins by
doing right, may long value the man for his impartiality and correctness.

Quincy, July 3, 1844.

To the Warsaw Committee.

Gentlemen,-I have received your communication on behalf of the citizens of Warsaw, stating their unalterable determination to compel the Mormons of your county to
leave the state; or otherwise to abandon their own homes, and evacuate the county, and asking my interference and influence to assist you in procuring the removal of
the Mormons.

I have no reply whatever to make to that part of your letter which treats of the history, character, and offences of the Mormons. I deem this, however, a fit occasion to
remark somewhat upon the character of the events which have just transpired. These events present reasons for my determination which must be noticed.

When I came to your county I announced the policy by which I intended to be governed. The law was to be my guide; and this you well understood. I announced this
determination in numerous public addresses, and uniformly in my private conversations. I successively obtained a vote to sustain me in this course from every troop
stationed at Carthage, or who was visiting there. From the detachment of your town and vicinity, who visited Carthage the day before the surrender of the Smiths, I
obtained a similar pledge. I met them on the prairie, before they arrived in town, and, as they must testify, stated to them at length the reasons which ought to influence
them to keep the peace, and abide the operation of the laws. They gave every demonstration of satisfaction, and signified with unanimous acclamation, that they would
stand by me in taking a strictly legal course.

All the other portion of the Hancock forces under my command were repeatedly and deeply pledged to sustain me in the same course. Under the firm and confident
assurance of support thus obtained, I demanded the surrender of the Smiths, and promised them security. In doing so, I now acknowledge that I erred, and erred
grievously, in relying with too much confidence upon men with whom I was but little acquainted. The idea that men could be treacherous under such circumstances was
abhorrent to my nature, and rejected with indignation. Whatever your hatred of the Smiths might be, I was too confident you would respect your honour-the honour of
your country and state, and the rights of defenceless prisoners. I could not believe that so much stupidity and baseness, as was necessary for such an enterprise as the
murder of defenceless prisoners in jail, would be, could be mustered in Hancock county.-What aggravates the transaction, as a matter personal to myself, is, that you
betrayed my honour, as well as your own and that of the state; and you selected a time to commit the deed when you believed I was in Nauvoo, in the power of the
Mormons, and would most probably be murdered by them, by way of retaliation. Upon the whole I cannot too strongly express my indignation and abhorrence of the
base and profligate act which has disgraced the state, and raised suspicions in the minds of many in regard to my conduct in the matter of the most painful character to
my feelings.

I am happy, however, to learn that these denunciations apply only to a small portion of the people of Warsaw and Hancock county. All the most responsible inhabitants
ought to be acquitted of any direct participation with the conspirators. If they are culpable at all, it is for not using their influence against the act, and for not
communicating to me information which would have enabled me to prevent it. The intention of the people must to some extent have been whispered about and
understood, and ought to have been communicated to me as commander-in-chief.

Under these circumstances, I am in but a poor situation to use influence with the Mormons to procure their removal. Your own people have destroyed whatever
influence I might otherwise have possessed in that quarter to serve you. Your own conduct has placed me in a painfully suspicious attitude, and I have no hopes that I
could now have a more persuasive influence with the Mormons, than I had with the perpetrators of the horrid deed which I sought to prevent. Under these
circumstances, I cannot ask the Mormons to confide in me.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 534 / 1033
It must appear to them that they have been betrayed by somebody, and they do not know by whom.
Under these circumstances, I am in but a poor situation to use influence with the Mormons to procure their removal. Your own people have destroyed whatever
influence I might otherwise have possessed in that quarter to serve you. Your own conduct has placed me in a painfully suspicious attitude, and I have no hopes that I
could now have a more persuasive influence with the Mormons, than I had with the perpetrators of the horrid deed which I sought to prevent. Under these
circumstances, I cannot ask the Mormons to confide in me.

It must appear to them that they have been betrayed by somebody, and they do not know by whom.

If you mean to request me to exercise a forcible influence to expel them from the state; I answer you now as I have uniformly done, that the law is my guide; and that I
know of no law authorizing their expulsion. From this determination I have not swerved for an instant, from the beginning until this time. I see nothing now requiring any
deviation, and, besides, if I were ever so much determined to drive them out, I believe such is the abhorrence against the base deed which some of you have
committed, that I could not obtain voluntary aid from the people. I suppose that you are aware that a call for volunteers is the only mode in which a force can be raised,
and the force when raised must be provisioned by voluntary contribution.

You had better not make too loud a call upon your fellow-citizens; you may want their aid for defence; and may yet be glad to receive aid for defence, rather than
aggression. I know the apprehensions which you entertain of Mormon violence. I will not now say whether your fears are well or ill founded. A little time will develop
what may be expected. Taking the law for my guide, I can assure you, that although some of you have treated me badly, in thwarting my policy and violating my honor,
and have acted basely towards defenceless prisoners, yet you are entitled to, and are assured of, all the force of the State to prevent or avenge illegal violence towards
any of you. An enquiry must be made concerning the murderers. They must, for the honour and credit of the State, be dealt with according to law.

You ask a small force to be stationed in your county as a protection against small parties. You have not probably duly considered how large a force would be
necessary for this purpose. A small force could protect but few points of attack and must necessarily leave the residue of the county exposed. A large force cannot be
stationed there permanently. Your best protection is the assurance that, upon the first aggression or well defined threats, an overpowering force is ready to march
directly for the scene of action.

I am informed that a design is still entertained at Warsaw of attacking Nauvoo. In this you will not be sustained by myself or the people. It is a part of my policy that
you remain quiet, and if you please, watchful, but strictly on the defensive; and I now announce to you that I will not be thwarted in this policy with impunity.

I am most respectfully, your obedient servant, THOMAS FORD.

Signs of Peace in Nauvoo.

Colonel Fellows and Captain Jonas are requested to proceed by the first boat to Nauvoo, and ascertain what is the feeling, disposition, and determination of the people
there, in reference to the late disturbances; ascertain whether any of them propose in any manner to revenge themselves; whether any threats have been used, and what
is proposed generally to be done by them. They are also requested to return to Warsaw, and make similar enquiries there; ascertain how far false rumours have been
put afloat for the purpose of raising forces; what is the purpose of the militia assembled, whether any attack is intended on Nauvoo. Ascertain also, whether any
persons from Missouri, or Iowa, intend to take any part in the matter; and, in my name, forbid any such interference without my request, on pain of being demanded for
punishment.

THOMAS FORD.

(Signed), June 30th, 1844.

Nauvoo, July 1st, 1844.

To the City Council of Nauvoo.

Gentlemen,-With this, you will receive a copy of instructions from Governor Ford to us. You will understand from them what we desire from you in action on your part,
as the only authorities of your city now known to the country, of such a character as will pacify the public mind and satisfy the Governor of your determination to sustain
the supremacy of the laws, will, we are sure, be gratifying to him, and as much so to,

Yours respectfully,

HART FELOOWS.

A. JONAS.

At a meeting of the City Council, held in the Council Room, in the city of Nauvoo, on the first day of July, 1844, having received instructions from Governor Ford,
through the agency of A. Jonas, Esq., and Col. Fellows, it was unanimously resolved,

That, for the purpose of ensuring peace, and promoting the welfare of the county of Hancock, and surrounding country, that we will rigidly sustain the laws, and the
Governor of the state, so long as they and he sustain us in all our constitutional rights.

That, to carry the foregoing resolutions into complete effect, that inasmuch as the Governor has taken from us the public arms, that we solicit of him to do the same with
all the rest of the public arms of the state.

That, to further secure the peace, friendship, and happiness of the people, and allay the excitement that now exists, we will reprobate private revenge on the
assassinators of General Joseph Smith, and General Hyrum Smith, by any of the Latter-day Saints. That instead of "an appeal to arms," we appeal to the majesty of the
law, and will be content with whatever judgment it shall award; and should the law fail, we leave the matter with God.

That this City Council pledge themselves for the city of Nauvoo, that no aggressions by the citizens of said city shall be made on the citizens of the surrounding country,
but we invite them, as friends and neighbours, to use the Saviour's golden rule, and "do unto others as they would have others do unto them," and we will do likewise.

That we highly approve of the present public pacific course of the Governor to allay excitement and restore peace among the citizens of the country, and while he does
so, and will use his influence to stop all vexatious proceedings in law, until confidence is restored, so that the citizens of Nauvoo, can go to Carthage, or any other place
for trial, without exposing themselves to the violence of assassins, we will uphold him and the law by all honourable means.

GEORGE W. HARRIS, President, pro tem.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 535 / 1033
WILLARD RICHARDS, Recorder.
for trial, without exposing themselves to the violence of assassins, we will uphold him and the law by all honourable means.

GEORGE W. HARRIS, President, pro tem.

WILLARD RICHARDS, Recorder.

To A. Jonas Esq. and Colonel Fellows:

Messrs:-In reply to your communication to the City Council of the city of Nauvoo, on behalf of his Excellency Gov. Ford, I have been instructed by the council to
communicate the foregoing resolutions, which I respectfully solicit for your consideration; and at the same time would inform you that a public meeting of our citizens
will take place at the stand, east of the Temple, at four, p.m., and solicit your attendance.

Most respectfully,

your obedient servant,

W. RICHARDS.

Public Meeting.

At a meeting of a large portion of the citizens of Nauvoo, convened at the stand, in the afternoon of July 1st, 1844, after hearing the above instructions and resolutions
of the City Council read, and being addressed by A. Jonas, Esq., and others, the meeting responded to the same with a hearty AMEN! The citizens then passed a vote
of thanks to the Governor's agents, for their kindly interference in favour of peace among the citizens of Hancock county, and elsewhere around us. They also passed a
vote of thanks to Messrs. Wood and Reid, the counsel for the Gens. Smith for their great exertions to have even-handed justice meeted to the Latter-day Saints; and
they also passed a vote of thanks to Messrs. Chambers and Field, the former one of the editors of the Missouri Republican, and the latter one of the editors of the
Reveille, of St. Louis, for their honourable course of coming to Nauvoo for facts, instead of spreading rumours concerning the Latter-day Saints. Mr. Chambers made
a very appropriate speech, containing inuendoes for the benefit of our citizens, that appeared, as the wise man said, "LIKE APPLES OF GOLD IN PICTURES OF
SILVER." They also passed a vote of thanks to Messrs. Wood and Conyers, Mayor, and ex-Mayor of Quincy, for their friendly disposition in establishing peace in this
region, and we are happy to say, that all appears to be PEACE AT NAUVOO.

To the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints.

Deeply impressed for the welfare of all, while mourning the great loss of President Joseph Smith our "prophet and seer," and President Hyrum Smith, our "patriarch,"
we have considered the occasion demanded of us a word of consolation. As has been the case in all ages, these saints have fallen martyrs for the truth's sake, and their
escape from the persecution of a wicked world, in blood to bliss, only strengthens our faith, and confirms our religion as pure and holy. We, therefore, as servants of
the Most High God, having the Bible, Book of Mormon, and the book of Doctrine and Covenants, together with thousands of witnesses for Jesus Christ, would
beseech the Latter-day Saints in Nauvoo and elsewhere, to hold fast to the faith that has been delivered to them in the last days, abiding in the perfect law of the gospel.
Be peaceable quiet citizens, doing the works of righteousness, and as soon as the Twelve, and other authorities can assemble, or a majority of them, the onward course
to the great gathering of Israel, and the final consummation of the dispensation of the fulness of times, will be pointed out; so that the murder of Abel, the assassination
of hundreds, the righteous blood of all the holy prophets, from Abel, to Joseph, sprinkled with the best blood of the Son of God, as the crimson sign of remission, only
carries conviction to the bosoms of all flesh, that the cause is just and will continue; and blessed are they that hold out faithful to the end, while apostates, consenting to
the shedding of innocent blood, have no forgiveness in this world, nor in the world to come. Union is peace, brethren, and eternal life is the greatest gift of God. Rejoice
then, that you are found worthy to live and die for God. Men may kill the body, but they cannot hurt the soul, and wisdom shall be justified of her children. Amen.

W. W. PHELPS.

W. RICHARDS.

JOHN TAYLOR.

July 1st, 1844.

Death of the Mormon Prophet.

My Dear Sir,-As several accounts have been published respecting the death of the Mormon Prophet, I send you the following, which you may rely upon as authentic. It
is extracted from a letter written by a gentleman living near Nauvoo, who extended to me his kind hospitality while I was collecting on the spot, in 1842, materials for
the history of Mormonism.-There is something extremely awful in the termination of the earthly career of the daring impostor, and we may imagine his agony when
about to enter upon eternity, he uttered his last exclamation, "O God!" At the early age of thirty-nine, after an unprecedented career of villany, he has met with a terrible
retribution. He "ploughed wickedness," and "reaped iniquity." "His years have been shortened," he has "perished, and come to a fearful end."

I remain, my dear sir, yours very truly,

HENRY CASWALL, Curate of Figheldean.

August 3, 1844.

The foregoing letter we have extracted from the London Record, where it is placed at the head of a long article, purporting to give a detailed account of the recent
transactions at Nauvoo and Carthage; but it is with the letter we have to do. This is not our first acquaintance with the writings of the reverend gentleman, nor with the
spirit that those writings breathe.

On our first perusal we were surprised, as it were, to find ourselves confronted with Mr. Caswall, whose sympathies, from his first publication, we considered so strong
on behalf of the cause of episcopacy in the United States, and who seemed to do his utmost to colonize, on the plan of the Mormons, some portion of the western
country. We certainly should have thought that his yearnings for the success of his peculiar creed in America, sufficient to have caused him to reject any offers of
preferment in the British Isles!

In the letter which we have quoted above, we find the statement "There is something extremely awful in the termination of the earthly career of the daring impostor, and
we  may imagine
 Copyright         his agony when
              (c) 2005-2009,      aboutMedia
                             Infobase   to enter upon eternity, he uttered his last exclamation, `O God!'"
                                              Corp.                                                                                                   Page 536 / 1033
We have always found the enemies of truth in their zeal against the servants of God, inflicting at the same time some deadly wound upon the persons or principles they
profess to admire. Taking for granted that our beloved brother Joseph Smith did actually exclaim, in the tragical moment, "O God," has this reverend divine forgotten
preferment in the British Isles!

In the letter which we have quoted above, we find the statement "There is something extremely awful in the termination of the earthly career of the daring impostor, and
we may imagine his agony when about to enter upon eternity, he uttered his last exclamation, `O God!'"

We have always found the enemies of truth in their zeal against the servants of God, inflicting at the same time some deadly wound upon the persons or principles they
profess to admire. Taking for granted that our beloved brother Joseph Smith did actually exclaim, in the tragical moment, "O God," has this reverend divine forgotten
the exclamation of the Son of God in his last agony, "Eloi, Eloi, lama sabacthani," or what would he deduce from such an exclamation?

But again, he would lead us to conclude that a violent death by the hands of a blood-thirsty mob, necessarily proved that it was the result of a career of "unprecedented
villainy," and he "reaped iniquity" in so violent a death, because he had "ploughed wickedness." Here again we must refer this reverend gentleman to the "termination of
the career" of our blessed Saviour. Did he not die a violent, cruel, and ignominious death, and must we deduce from this that he was reaping the iniquity which he had
sown? But there is a great difference in the several events: one had something of the semblance of a trial, and was yielded into the hands of his murderers by the
authorities of the law-the other was basely assassinated while under the pledged protection of the authorities, by a band of men who would not hesitate to violate every
law, human or divine. And now we would say to the Rev. Henry Caswall, curate of Figheldean, beware, lest you are found fighting against God. You have not hesitated
to publish the most contradictory falsehoods against this murdered man of God; you have done your utmost to awake the spirit that has eventually shed the blood of the
servants of the Lord, and have even lamented in your writings, that the deed was not perpetrated at an earlier period, and now in your remarks upon the awful
transaction, there is not one expression of abhorrence at the perpetrators of the deed, but a silent acquiescence with them in the horrid tragedy.

Henry Caswall, we meet again, and if time should never witness it, eternity will; and at the bar of that God, before whom we shall appear, you will be called upon to
answer for your denunciations of his servants, and for your sympathy with their murderers.

Glasgow Conference.

Dear Brother Ward,-According to an appointment given to me by the Glasgow Conference, I forward an account of the state of the different branches within the
boundary of the said Conference, as represented on Sabbath, the 25th instant, in the Odd Fellows Hall.

The Glasgow Quarterly Conference met according to previous appointment, and being opened as usual by singing and prayer, elder J. Cairns was chosen to preside,
and elder Robert Campbel to act as secretary to the same.

There were twenty branches represented, containing 1067 members, 29 elders, 47 priests, 34 teachers, and 22 deacons, giving an increase of 59 members since the
last conference.

We ordained 1 elder, 1 priest, 3 teachers, and 2 deacons, to fill the places of some who are about emigrating to America.

The most encouraging accounts were given by those who represented the branches, of the general good standing of the Saints, their unity and love for each other, with
their renewed covenants to stand by and sustain each other, which they feel themselves bound to do in consequence of the late transactions in the West, and that
instead of damping their feelings in the work of the Lord, it is unto them a token of its truth, and consequently they feel determined to do all in their power to forward
the cause here, and then as soon as the way is open for them to go to Zion, they will gather to sustain the cause, even if it should cost them their blood.

These are their own expressions. I am led to believe that this is the general feeling of all the branches, and many who do not belong to us express themselves in the
same manner of detestation of such deeds of cruelty.

The Conference was conducted in the spirit of love and unity; the Saints did truly rejoice, and it was a day that will long be remembered in Glasgow and the
surrounding branches. The Saints left in the evening for their several homes, some ten, fifteen, or twenty miles (walking), as rejoiced as if the world was all their own.

There are none that are ignorant of the spirit of unity or love, that can realize the enjoyments of the Saints.

Yours as ever, JOHN CAIRNS.

To the Saints in Britain.

Dear Brethren,-It has become our painful duty to record of late one of the most foul transactions and diabolical deeds that was ever recorded in the pages of history,
since the days of Abel who was slain by his brother, because his offering was more acceptable with God than Cain's. Faithful Abraham fled from his father's house that
he might worship God unmolested, and become the father of the faithful. Moses was hated by many, and had not the power and judgments of the Almighty destroyed
his enemies and the traitors to the cause of God, in which he was interested, he would have fallen a sacrifice to their ambitious hatred. Elijah fled before Ahab, and hid
himself from those who had slain all the prophets of the Lord save himself, and they sought his life to take it away. Jeremiah was thrust into prison by the king for
reproving the inhabitant's of Jerusalem of their sins, and foretelling that the judgments of God would fall upon them for their transgressions. Daniel was cast into a lion's
den, because he called on the name of the Lord, contrary to a decree obtained by craft on purpose to destroy him and his brethren, and finally, according to the words
of Christ, when he wept over Jerusalem and said, "Oh, Jerusalem! Jerusalem! thou that killest and stonest the prophets that are sent unto thee, how oft would I have
gathered your children together, but ye would not." Neither did the Son of God escape the malice and indignation of that generation, who could not endure the reproof
of their sins from this holy being, but cried out "crucify him, crucify him," "he hath a devil," he is about to introduce a new kingdom, and he claims to be the king of the
Jews, and we have nothing but Caesar; and the result was, that he was crucified, and shared the fate of his servants whom he had sent before him.

And the apostles of the Son of God, who began to preach a crucified and risen Saviour in Jerusalem first, and afterwards in other countries, realized to the fullest extent
the truth of their Master's words, "ye shall be hated of all nations for my name's sake," and, "they that put you to death, will think they are doing God service," which
came to pass according to the history of those times. But time and space would fail me to enumerate the thousands that have suffered martyrdom for the cause of truth,
from the days of Christ until the cold-blooded murder of Joseph and Hyrum Smith, whose deaths we have to mourn, and whose loss we so deeply deplore.

While taking a view of past ages, and the scenes that have transpired, the important sentiment forces itself upon us that was cherished among the Jews in the days of the
Saviour; that is, had we lived in the days of our fathers we would not have killed or stoned the prophets, and yet with sentiment in their minds, they imbrued their hands
in the blood of the Son of God and of his followers. O, ye inhabitants of the earth, does not the same sentiment echo, as it were, in the present age-"Had we lived in the
days of the Son of God and his apostles, we would not have slain them." But when God in the fulfilment of the prophetic sayings of those martyrs whom our fathers
persecuted and slew, begins the work of the restitution of all things spoken by the mouth of all the holy prophets since the world began, by pouring out the spirit of
prophecy upon his servants and handmaidens, and has sent the angel with the everlasting gospel, with the power of the holy priesthood to proclaim to fallen man the
way of salvation, and to administer in those ordinances by which those who are alienated from God may become joint heirs with Jesus Christ, and partake of celestial
glory; yes, my friends, no sooner do the servants of the Lord begin to preach, administer the ordinances of the gospel, and organize the church or body of Christ,
 Copyrightto(c)
according     the2005-2009,
                  order in theInfobase   Media
                               days of the      Corp.
                                           apostles, than the same persecuting spirit manifests itself, and those who have had fortitude sufficient to Page
                                                                                                                                                       embrace537    / 1033
                                                                                                                                                               the truth, have
felt the heavy hand of oppression ever since the rise of the church, from those who have modified the gospel by rejecting its commandments and changing its
ordinances, and who deny the power of the spirit of God.
persecuted and slew, begins the work of the restitution of all things spoken by the mouth of all the holy prophets since the world began, by pouring out the spirit of
prophecy upon his servants and handmaidens, and has sent the angel with the everlasting gospel, with the power of the holy priesthood to proclaim to fallen man the
way of salvation, and to administer in those ordinances by which those who are alienated from God may become joint heirs with Jesus Christ, and partake of celestial
glory; yes, my friends, no sooner do the servants of the Lord begin to preach, administer the ordinances of the gospel, and organize the church or body of Christ,
according to the order in the days of the apostles, than the same persecuting spirit manifests itself, and those who have had fortitude sufficient to embrace the truth, have
felt the heavy hand of oppression ever since the rise of the church, from those who have modified the gospel by rejecting its commandments and changing its
ordinances, and who deny the power of the spirit of God.

Yet some will say, if these men were sent of God, and taught the principles of righteousness, they would not suffer persecution in this enlightened age; but there is one
important truth that irresistibly forces itself upon us, which is, that the light and intelligence communicated to the human family through the servants of the Lord in every
age of the world, was always lightly esteemed by the mass, and at all times met with the most determined opposition from those whose prepossessed opinions and
forms of doctrine it came in contact with, and during the lives of inspired men, they were hated of the world, because they were not of it. God having chosen them out
of it to reprove the world of sin, and lay before them the principles of righteousness, to prepare the earth for the hour of judgment, when all must stand at the bar of
God, and be judged according to the deeds done in the body, by that man whom he hath ordained, whereof he hath given us assurance in that he hath raised him from
the dead.

Jesus unfolds the secret, and gives us the reason why his servants are hated and persecuted; it is this, he has promised to give them the spirit of truth and revelation
whom the world cannot receive, and when men are in possession of it, they begin to reprove the world for their sins, and call upon them to repent and obey the plan of
salvation that God has sent them with, and when the truth is laid before them with authority, and they find they cannot impede its progress with argument, or by
circulating lies and slanderous reports, they rather than repent and yield obedience to its mandates, rise up in mobs and destroy the servants of God, thereby thinking to
put a stop to the spread of what they would fain call delusion and false doctrine, but which is in reality the truth of heaven, the plan of salvation. But are the purposes of
the Almighty thus to be frustrated by weak designing mortals? Is the plan of salvation to be prohibited from being offered to the children of men? Is truth to be trampled
under foot by falsehood and error, and is the work to be annihilated by the destruction of the servants of the Lord? No, verily, no! echoes from the throne of Jehovah
to the souls of those martyrs who were slain for the testimony which they bore to the children of men in every age of the world, saying, rest for a little season until your
fellow servants shall be slain as ye were; yes, rest until he whose right it is to reign, break the bands of death, and unlock the prison doors, and let the captive go free,
and shall by his voice say unto the righteous, come forth, and be clothed upon with immortality and eternal life, and reign on earth with your Redeemer.

He who has all power in heaven and on earth yet lives and reigns, and is able to save all that come unto him; and although Satan may rage, and the people imagine a
vain thing and slay the servants of the Lord, the truth still remains, the plan of salvation is still the same, and they who are slain for the word of God and for the testimony
of Jesus, are taken from this theatre of action, nearer to the throne of Jehovah, to mingle in the councils of heaven, and cry unto the Lord to avenge their blood on them
that dwell on the earth, and in the morning of the first resurrection will they come forth clothed with life and immortality, and be crowned kings and priests in the
presence of God.

But say some, do you mean to class those whom the world calls false prophets, impostors, and disturbers of the public peace, the founders of a new religion, the
writers of a new bible, with those holy inspired men that lived on earth previous to the fourth century? I answer yes, for the best of reasons, for the servants of God in
every age were men of like passions, and their principles came in contact with the religious views and prepossessed opinions of the people amongst whom they lived.

They alike received their intelligence from heaven, of the will and commandments of God to fallen man, of the destinies of nations, kingdoms, and empires, either by the
voice of God, the ministrations of angels, or the revelations of the Holy Ghost; they alike, enjoyed visions and dreams, and the various blessings of the Spirit of God;
and they alike have fallen victims to infuriated mobs.

And I would remark, that though Joseph and Hyrum Smith were slain by the hands of traitors and murderers, they have been instrumental in the hands of God, in the
midst of bigotry, superstition, and sectarian prejudices, of bringing to light the pure principles of the gospel of Christ, and have succeeded in organizing the Church and
kingdom of God on earth, with all the blessings that flow through the administrations of the Holy Priesthood; but the Lord having suffered them to be slain, and taken
from our society, a great responsibility rests upon the Church of Latter-day Saints, and especially upon those who hold the priesthood, to continue united, to lift up their
voices and spare not, and cry repentance unto this generation, and labour to spread the truth to the uttermost parts of the earth; and inasmuch as they will do this, they
will find the arm of Jehovah to sustain and aid them, and although our prophets are dead, truth yet lives, and God is able to raise up others upon the same principle as in
former days, and fulfil his promise to Daniel that the latter day kingdom should never be destroyed or given to other people, and if the Saints are united and faithful, the
work of God will roll on, and the light of truth brought forth through the instrumentality of those men, like the sunbeam, will lighten every land and clime, and the glory of
God will be manifest in the salvation of the honest-hearted, while the ungodly will be prepared for the hour of the judgments of our God.

Therefore I exhort all the Saints in Britain, and especially those of the priesthood to be faithful, to practise virtue and holiness, and set a godly example before all men;
be honest and true to your engagements, deal honourably in all your business transactions; put away from your midst evil speaking, wrath, envy, malice, and hypocrisy;
cultivate peace and union one with another.

Let the servants of the Lord lift up their voices, and call upon the inhabitants of the earth to repent and turn to God, for the time has arrived when the church, and the
principles of the same, can no longer remain in obscurity, but will be sought after by the honest in heart, and will be investigated by thousands who have not as yet heard
of them.

Although the two first elders are taken from the church, the different quorums still remain organized with sufficient power to carry on the work of God, and build up his
kingdom here on earth, and all that have obeyed the truth for the love of it, and endure to the end will be saved in the kingdom of God. There will be no cessation to
emigration, or the building up of Zion, or completing the temple of the living God; but let every Saint act in wisdom, and do all things in righteousness, and may the
peace of God, and the communion of the Holy Spirit, be and abide with you all. Amen.

I remain dear brethren, your humble servant, for Christ's sake, REUBEN HEDLOCK.

Editorial.

WITH the lapse of time have the first feelings of surprise and horror, occasioned by the news of the murder of our beloved brethren Joseph and Hyrum Smith, in some
measure subsided, and we are enabled to look around us with comparative calmness, and inquire what is the present condition of the Saints individually, and of the
Church as a whole. We rejoice that our observations yield us the most abundant satisfaction. On every hand we find demonstrations of unflinching fortitude in the cause
of God. The late tragedy has compelled the honest-hearted to look within themselves and contemplate their own personal standing in relation to the God of Heaven and
the great work of the last days. The result of this self examination has been almost universally productive of an increase of faith, awaking up in many the hitherto
dormant or hidden energies of their character, while a spirit of greater union prevails on every hand, and a determined confidence in the Lord is exhibited, that foretells
the onward progress of the kingdom of God as rolling forth with unexampled energy.

Fourteen years ago beheld the church constituted of six members, who, though surrounded by enemies, and assailed by every thing that prejudice and bigotry could
 Copyright
bring  to bear(c)against
                   2005-2009,   Infobase
                         them, yet        Media
                                   went forth    Corp.
                                              endued                                                                                              Page
                                                     with power from on high, conscious that they were instruments in the hands of the Lord to become  the 538   / 1033
                                                                                                                                                           harbingers of
mercy to a guilty world, and the honoured instruments in establishing the kingdom of God in the last days. But notwithstanding the opposition of enemies, the principles
of truth were proclaimed abroad, the honest-hearted and the lovers of truth heard the glad tidings of a renewed covenant, with the restoration of the authority of a holy
the onward progress of the kingdom of God as rolling forth with unexampled energy.

Fourteen years ago beheld the church constituted of six members, who, though surrounded by enemies, and assailed by every thing that prejudice and bigotry could
bring to bear against them, yet went forth endued with power from on high, conscious that they were instruments in the hands of the Lord to become the harbingers of
mercy to a guilty world, and the honoured instruments in establishing the kingdom of God in the last days. But notwithstanding the opposition of enemies, the principles
of truth were proclaimed abroad, the honest-hearted and the lovers of truth heard the glad tidings of a renewed covenant, with the restoration of the authority of a holy
priesthood and the blessings consequent upon the administrations of the same.

When we read the various statements of the enemies of truth, the ridicule and slander they have endeavoured to throw upon the work generally, and their declarations
of the absurd and foolish nature of it, we feel almost surprised that what they profess to consider so very contemptible, should call forth such constant and unwearied
efforts for its suppression. We have ourselves known a little band of Saints, in the humblest grade of life, poor, unlettered, and labouring people, meeting in obscurity in
a humble cottage, yet exciting the ire and indignation of every pious divine in their locality, until every pulpit thundered forth its anathemas against the Saints, whilst
Socialist and Infidels, in the same place, met by hundreds without exciting or irritating in the least these apparent defenders of the principles of righteousness.

But there is a principle by which we can account for this apparent anomaly. Many spirits are abroad in the earth, and mankind more or less are under their influence;
but it is by the spirit of the Lord being imparted unto his servants that the kingdom of Satan is to be overthrown, and he knows well the fatal consequences to himself
when the truth is proclaimed with authority-when men hear and obey it, and receive of that spirit whereby they discern his purposes and become enlisted in the army of
the living God. On the principle of men acting under the suggestions of the Evil One only, can we account for the great energy put forth for the suppression of what they
will tell you in the next breath is unworthy of notice and beneath contempt.

But to resume our contemplation of the progress of the church-a few years roll on, bringing with them increased opposition to the progress of the work, and yet we find
the church numbers its thousands, when, as if Satan by one stroke would annihilate the Saints, we find more than ten thousands of them driven from their homes and the
fields of their labour, by the hand of violence, many of them sealing their testimony with their blood, while those who survived endured all the miseries of a severe
winter-in sickness, in sorrow, and without a home for shelter; others by the hands of ruthless mobs, more cruel than the elements, were imprisoned and maltreated, and
endured untold sufferings in the cause which they have espoused; and yet the truth survived-the servants of the Lord, leaving their suffering families in the hands of him
who cared for them, went forth to other lands to bear the glad tidings of salvation, and to warn the nations that the hour of God's judgments was at hand.

And now the people of other nations hear the truth, and actuated by that spirit which will bring together eventually all the chosen of the Lord, they arise, and leaving
their fatherland, they assemble after the perils of their journeys by sea or land in the place appointed for the people of God, that they may learn more of the will of
heaven, and be prepared for all things that shall come to pass. Here, too, we find them struggling with poverty and with sickness, yet toiling to build up a city and a
temple for the living God. But the enemy of all righteousness has not ceased his opposition; many persons have found their way into the midst of the people of God,
who have afterwards become the ready servants of sin, have wrought their deeds of darkness that have separated them from the church of God, and have come forth
as the opposers of the truth and persecutors of the Saints, whose zeal could only be satisfied with the blood of the servants of the Lord.

And-the deed is done!-the prophet of the Most High God, together with his brother, are murdered-the spirit of revenge has drank their blood, and they sleep the
martyr's sleep. But is the church annihilated by the blow? answer it ye Saints in distant lands-answer ye who have been privileged to learn wisdom from the lips of your
martyred brethren, ye who have been permitted to gaze upon the blood-stained forms-Live ye still in hope? We think we hear a universal shout reverberating from east
to west-a cry of energy that is prompted by the spirit of the Lord, that knows no fear, nor comprehends despair-Jehovah lives! he is our hope, the rock on which we
stand.

There rest ye servants of the living God, you shall triumph for the Lord hath spoken it-the kingdom shall be yours, for it is your Father's pleasure. In patience still endure
your trials, looking unto the recompense of reward, and surely ye shall reap your reward if ye faint not.

OUR latest intelligence from Nauvoo states that all is peace and quietness there, while the spirit of endurance, of fortitude, and self-mastery that has been manifested by
the Saints of Nauvoo, seems to excite alarm in the minds of their enemies, for they feel assured they have to do with MEN; and there is a secret consciousness that men
who could so bridle every passion for revenge under such circumstances as they have been called to pass through, can, when the hour is come, put forth that energy
they now have exercised in self-restraint.

While the conduct of the Saints in Nauvoo excites the admiration of all who calmly reflect upon the circumstances, let the Saints in this land also pursue a straight-
forward course, in fulfilling their several callings, in proclaiming the principles of eternal truth, which will be found as efficacious and as powerful to day as yesterday,
and will prove the power of God for salvation to every one that believes and obeys.

No event that has ever yet transpired will be found to be so beneficial in its results to the well-being of the church, as the late lamentable event; and while we mourn the
loss of the servants of the Lord, let us rejoice that their works do follow them, and that what they have been instrumental in planting, God will perpetuate and fully
consumate for his own glory and praise.

Our own individual faithfulness here in connexion with the kingdom of God, will definitely stamp our future state, let us be watchful that no man take our crown, but by a
patient endurance, and continuance in keeping the commandments of God, look forward to the day of triumph in the kingdom of our God.

WE have published with pleasure the letter of elder J. Cairns in reference to the Glasgow conference, and we rejoice to say that our communications from other
quarters are very encouraging; the brethren are aroused to greater energy in their labours, which is met by an increased readiness on the part of the people to hear the
word of God.

WE publish the address of Governor Ford to the Warsaw Committee, in order to afford consolation to those who have friends in Nauvoo, for whom undoubtedly they
feel much anxiety. We trust, and from what little intelligence we have received, we feel assured that effective measures are put in operation to prevent further excesses
on the part of any who may seek to disturb the peace.

WE rejoice to state that our hands have been strengthened by the arrival of four brethren from America, to assist in our labours in this land. They arrived on the evening
of the 21st instant; they are high priest J. A. Stratton, and elders Elisha H. Davies, J. B. Meynell, and Elijah F. Sheets.

Notice.

EMIGRATION.-The very fine first class ship Norfolh, Captain Elliot, is appointed to sail with emigrants for New Orleans, on the 16th instant.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL:    EDITED AND
Copyright (c) 2005-2009,     PUBLISHED
                         Infobase        BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.
                                  Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 539 / 1033
JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.
Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

No. 5. October 1844. Vol. V.
History of Joseph Smith.

(Continued from page 53.)

SOON after the foregoing revelation was received, a woman came with great pretensions to revealing commandments, laws, and other curious matters, and as every
person almost has advocates for both theory and practice, in the various notions and projects of the age, it became necessary to inquire of the Lord, when I received
the following revelation, given at Kirtland, February, 1831.

A Revelation Given February 1831.

O, hearken, ye elders of my church, and give ear to the words which I shall speak unto you; for, behold, verily, I say unto you, that ye have received a commandment
for a law unto my church through him whom I have appointed unto you to receive commandments and revelations from my hand. And this ye shall know assuredly, that
there is none other appointed unto you to receive commandments and revelations until he be taken, if he abide in me.

But verily, verily, I say unto you, that none else shall he appointed unto this gift except it be through him; for if it be taken from him he shall not have power, except to
appoint another in his stead; and this shall be a law unto you, that ye receive not the teachings of any that shall come before you as revelations or commandments: and
this I give unto you that you may not be deceived, that you may know that they are not of me. For verily, I say unto you, that he that is ordained of me shall come in at
the gate and be ordained, as I have told you before, to teach those revelations which you have received, and shall receive through him whom I have appointed.

And now, behold, I give unto you a commandment, that when ye are assembled together ye shall instruct and edify each other, that ye may know how to act, and direct
my church how to act upon the points of my law and commandments, which I have given; thus ye shall become instructed in the law of my church, and be sanctified by
that which ye have received, and ye shall bind yourselves to act in all holiness before me, that inasmuch as ye do this, glory shall be added to the kingdom which ye
have received. Inasmuch as ye do it not, it shall by taken, even that which ye have received. Purge ye out the iniquity which is among you; sanctify yourselves before
me, and if ye desire the glories of the kingdom, appoint ye my servant, Joseph Smith, jun., and uphold him before me by the prayer of faith. And again, I say unto you,
that if ye desire the mysteries of the kingdom, provide for him food and raiment, and whatsoever he needeth to accomplish the work wherewith I have commanded him;
and if ye do it not he shall remain unto them that have received him, that I may reserve unto myself a pure people before me.

Again, I say, hearken ye elders of my church, whom I have appointed; ye are not sent forth to be taught, but to teach the children of men the things which I have put in
your hands by the power of my Spirit; and ye are to be taught from on high. Sanctify yourselves, and ye shall be endowed with power, that ye may give even as I have
spoken.

Hearken ye, for behold the great day of the Lord is nigh at hand. For the day cometh that the Lord shall utter his voice out of heaven; the heavens shall shake and the
earth shall tremble, and the trump of God shall sound both long and loud, and shall say to the sleeping nations, "Ye saints arise and live; ye sinners stay and sleep until I
call again; wherefore, gird up your loins lest ye be found among the wicked. Lift up your voices and spare not. Call upon the nations to repent, both old and young,
both bond and free, saying, prepare yourselves for the great day of the Lord; for if I, who am a man, do lift up my voice and call upon you to repent, and ye hate me,
what will ye say when the day cometh, when the thunders shall utter their voices from the ends of the earth, speaking to the ears of all that live, saying, repent, and
prepare for the great day of the Lord? yea, and again, when the lightnings shall streak forth from the east unto the west, and shall utter forth their voices unto all that live,
and make the ears of all tingle that hear, saying these words-Repent ye, for the great day of the Lord is come!

And again, the Lord shall utter his voice out of heaven, saying, hearken, O ye nations of the earth, and hear the words of that God who made you. O, ye nations of the
earth, how often would I have gathered you together as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, but ye would not? How oft have I called upon you by the mouth
of my servants, and by the ministering of angels, and by mine own voice; and by the voice of thunderings, and by the voice of lightnings, and by the voice of tempests,
and by the voice of earthquakes, and great hailstones; and by the voice of famines and pestilences of every kind, and by the great sound of a trump, and by the voice of
judgment, and by the voice of mercy all the day long, and by the voice of glory and honour, and the riches of eternal life; and would have saved you with an everlasting
salvation, but ye would not? Behold, the day has come, when the cup of the wrath of mine indignation is full.

Behold, verily I say unto you, that these are the words of the Lord your God; wherefore, labour ye, labour ye, in my vineyard for the last time; for the last time call upon
the inhabitants of the earth, for in my own due time will I come upon the earth in judgment; and my people shall be redeemed and shall reign with me on earth; for the
great Millennial, which I have spoken by the mouth of my servants, shall come; for Satan shall be bound, and when he is loosed again, he shall only reign for a little
season, and then cometh the end of the earth; and he that liveth in righteousness shall be changed in the twinkling of an eye; and the earth shall pass away so as by fire;
and the wicked shall go away into unquenchable fire, and their end no man knoweth on earth, nor ever shall know, until they come before me in judgment.

Hearken ye to these words; behold, I am Jesus Christ the Saviour of the world. Treasure these things up in your hearts, and let the solemnities of eternity rest upon your
minds. Be sober. Keep all my commandments; even so. Amen.

The latter part of February I received the following revelation, which caused the church to appoint a conference to be held on the 6th of June ensuing. It was given at
Kirtland, February, 1831, to myself and Sidney Rigdon.

Revelation to Joseph Smith Jun. and Sidney Rigdon. Given February 1831.

Behold, thus saith the Lord unto you, my servants, it is expedient in me that the elders of my church should be called together, from the east and from the west, and
from the north and the south, by letter-or some other way.

And it shall come to pass, that inasmuch as they are faithful, and exercise faith in me, I will pour out my spirit upon them in the day that they assemble themselves
together. And it shall come to pass that they shall go forth into the regions round about, and preach repentance unto the people; and many shall be converted, insomuch
that ye shall obtain power to organize yourselves, according to the laws of man; that your enemies may not have power over you, that you may be preserved in all
things; that you may be enabled to keep my laws, that every band may be broken wherewith the enemy seeketh to destroy my people.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
Behold, I say unto you, that ye must visit the poor and the needy, and administer to their relief, that they may be kept until all things may be donePage   540
                                                                                                                                                     according    / 1033
                                                                                                                                                               to my law
which ye have received. Amen.
together. And it shall come to pass that they shall go forth into the regions round about, and preach repentance unto the people; and many shall be converted, insomuch
that ye shall obtain power to organize yourselves, according to the laws of man; that your enemies may not have power over you, that you may be preserved in all
things; that you may be enabled to keep my laws, that every band may be broken wherewith the enemy seeketh to destroy my people.

Behold, I say unto you, that ye must visit the poor and the needy, and administer to their relief, that they may be kept until all things may be done according to my law
which ye have received. Amen.

At this age of the church many false reports, lies, and foolish stories, were published in the newspapers, and circulated in every direction, to prevent people from
investigating the work or embracing the faith. A great earthquake in China, which destroyed from one to two thousand inhabitants, was burlesqued in some papers, as
`Mormonism in China.' But to the joy of the Saints who had to struggle against every thing that prejudice and wickedness could invent, I received the following
revelation, at Kirtland, March 7th, 1831.

Revelation. Given March 7Th 1831.

Hearken, O ye people of my church, to whom the kingdom has been given; hearken ye, and give ear to him who laid the foundation of the earth; who made the
heavens and all the hosts thereof, and by whom all things were made which live and move and have a being. And again, I say, hearken unto my voice, lest death shall
overtake you; in an hour when ye think not the summer shall be past, and the harvest ended, and your souls not saved. Listen to him who is the advocate with the
Father, who is pleading your cause before him, saying, Father, behold the sufferings and death of him who did no sin, in whom thou wast well pleased; behold, the
blood of thy Son which was shed, the blood of him whom thou gavest that thyself might be glorified; wherefore, Father, spare these my brethren, that believe on my
name, that they may come unto me and have everlasting life.

Hearken, O ye people of my church, and ye elders listen together, and hear my voice while it is called to-day, and harden not your hearts; for verily, I say unto you,
that I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, the light and the life of the world; a light that shineth in darkness and the darkness comprehendeth it not; I came
unto my own and my own received me not; but unto as many as received me gave I power to do many miracles, and to become the sons of God, and even unto them
that believed on my name, gave I power to obtain eternal life. And even so, I have sent mine overlasting covenant into the world, to be a light to the world, and to be a
standard for my people, and for the Gentiles to seek to it; and to be a messenger before my face to prepare the way before me. Wherefore come ye unto it, and with
him that cometh I will reason as with men in days of old, and I will show unto you my strong reasoning; wherefore, hearken ye together, and let me show it unto you
even my wisdom, the wisdom of him whom ye say is the God of Enoch and his brethren, who were seperated from the earth, and were received unto myself-a city
reserved until a day of righteousness shall come-a day which was sought for by all holy men, and they found it not because of wickedness and abominations, and
confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth; but obtained a promise that they should find it and see it in their flesh. Wherefore, hearken, and I will
reason with you, and I will speak unto you and prophesy as unto men in days of old, and I will show it plainly as I showed it unto my disciples, as I stood before them
in the flesh, and spake unto them, saying, As ye have asked of me concerning the signs of my coming, in the day when I shall come in my glory in the clouds of heaven,
to fulfil the promises that I have made unto your fathers; for as ye have looked upon the long absence of your spirits from your bodies to be a bondage, I will show unto
you how the day of redemption shall come, and also the restoration of the scattered Israel.

And now ye behold this temple which is in Jerusalem, which ye call the house of God, and your enemies say that this house shall never fall. But, verily, I say unto you,
that desolation shall come upon this generation as a thief in the night, and this people shall be destroyed and scattered among all nations. And this temple which ye now
see, shall be thrown down that there shall not be left one stone upon another. And it shall come to pass that this generation of Jews shall not pass away until every
desolation which I have told you concerning them shall come to pass. Ye say that ye know that the end of the world cometh; ye say also that ye know that the heavens
and the earth shall pass away; and in this ye say truly, for so it is; but these things which I have told you, shall not pass away until all shall be fulfilled. And this I have
told you concerning Jerusalem, and when that day shall come, shall a remnant be scattered among all nations, but they shall be gathered again; but they shall remain until
the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled.

And in that day shall be heard of wars and rumours of wars, and the whole earth shall be in commotion, and men's hearts shall fail them, and they shall say that Christ
delayeth his coming until the end of the earth. And the love of men shall wax cold, and iniquity shall abound, and when the time of the Gentiles is come in, a light shall
break forth among them that sit in darkness, and it shall be the fulness of my gospel; but they receive it not, for they receive not the light, and they turn their hearts from
me, because of the precepts of men; and in that generation shall the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled; and there shall be men standing in that generation, that shall not
pass until they shall see an overflowing scourge; for a desolating sickness shall cover the land: but my disciples shall stand in holy places, and shall not be moved; but
among the wicked, men shall lift up their voices and curse God and die. And there shall be earthquakes also in divers places, and many desolations, yet men will harden
their hearts against me; and they will take up the sword one against another, and they will kill one another.

And now, when I the Lord had spoken these words unto my disciples, they were troubled; and I said unto them, be not troubled, for when all these things shall come to
pass, ye may know that the promises which have been made unto you, shall be fulfilled: and when the light shall break forth, it shall be with them like unto a parable
which I will show you: ye look and behold the figtrees, and ye see them with your eyes, and ye say, when they begin to shoot forth and their leaves are yet tender, that
summer is now nigh at hand: even so shall it be in that day, when they shall see all these things, then shall they know that the hour is nigh.

And it shall come to pass, that he that feareth Me shall be looking forth for the great day of the Lord to come, even for the signs of the coming of the Son of Man; and
they shall see signs and wonders, for they shall be shown forth in the heavens above, and in the earth beneath; and they shall behold blood and fire, and vapours of
smoke; and before the day of the Lord shall come, the sun shall be darkened, and the moon be turned into blood, and the stars fall from heaven: and the remnant shall
be gathered unto this place, and then they shall look for Me, and behold I will come: and they shall see Me in the clouds of heaven, clothed with power and great glory,
with the holy angels; and he that watches not for me shall be cut off.

But before the arm of the Lord shall fall, an angel shall sound his trump, and the saints that have slept shall come forth to meet me in the cloud. Wherefore if ye have
slept in peace, blessed are you, for as you now behold me and know that I am, even so, shall ye come unto me and your souls shall live, and your redemption shall be
perfected, and the Saints shall come forth from the four quarters of the earth.

Then shall the arm of the Lord fall upon the nations, and then shall the Lord set his foot upon this mount, and it shall cleave in twain, and the earth shall tremble and reel
to and fro, and the heavens also shall shake, and the Lord shall utter his voice, and all the ends of the earth shall hear it, and the nations of the earth shall mourn, and
they that have laughed shall see their folly, and calamity shall cover the mocker, and the scorner shall be consumed, and they that have watched for iniquity shall be
hewn down and cast into the fire.

And then shall the Jews look upon Me and say, What are these wounds in thine hands and in thy feet? Then shall they know that I am the Lord; for I will say unto them,
these wounds are the wounds with which I was wounded in the house of my friends. I am He who was lifted up. I am Jesus that was crucified. I am the Son of God.
And then shall they weep because of their iniquities; then shall they lament because they persecuted their King.

And then shall the heathen nations be redeemed, and they that knew no law shall have part in the first resurrection; and it shall be tolerable for them; and Satan shall be
bound that he shall have no place in the hearts of the children of men. And at that day, when I shall come in my glory, shall the parable be fulfilled, which I spake
concerning
 Copyright the  ten virgins; for
            (c) 2005-2009,       they thatMedia
                              Infobase     are wise and have received the truth, and have taken the Holy Spirit for their guide, and have not been deceived,
                                                Corp.                                                                                                 Page verily,
                                                                                                                                                              541 / I1033
                                                                                                                                                                       say
unto you, they shall not be hewn down and cast into the fire, but shall abide the day, and the earth shall be given unto them for an inheritance; they shall multiply and
wax strong, and their children shall grow up without sin unto salvation, for the Lord shall be in their midst, and his glory shall be upon them, and he will be their King
and their Lawgiver.
And then shall they weep because of their iniquities; then shall they lament because they persecuted their King.

And then shall the heathen nations be redeemed, and they that knew no law shall have part in the first resurrection; and it shall be tolerable for them; and Satan shall be
bound that he shall have no place in the hearts of the children of men. And at that day, when I shall come in my glory, shall the parable be fulfilled, which I spake
concerning the ten virgins; for they that are wise and have received the truth, and have taken the Holy Spirit for their guide, and have not been deceived, verily, I say
unto you, they shall not be hewn down and cast into the fire, but shall abide the day, and the earth shall be given unto them for an inheritance; they shall multiply and
wax strong, and their children shall grow up without sin unto salvation, for the Lord shall be in their midst, and his glory shall be upon them, and he will be their King
and their Lawgiver.

And now, behold I say unto you, it shall not be given unto you to know any further concerning this chapter, until the New Testament be translated, and in it all these
things shall be made known: wherefore I give unto you that ye may now translate it, that ye may be prepared for the things to come; for verily I say unto you, that great
things await you; ye hear of wars in foreign lands, but behold, I say unto you, they are nigh, even at your doors, and not many years hence ye shall hear of wars in your
own lands.

Wherefore, I the Lord have said, gather ye out from the eastern lands, assemble ye yourselves together ye elders of my church; go ye forth into the western countries,
call upon the inhabitants to repent, and inasmuch as they do repent, build up churches unto me; and with one heart and with one mind, gather up your riches that ye may
purchase an inheritance which shall hereafter be appointed unto you, and it shall be called the New Jerusalem, a land of peace, a city of refuge, a place of safety for the
Saints of the most high God; and the glory of the Lord shall be there, and the terror of the Lord also shall be there, insomuch that the wicked will not come unto it; and
it shall be called Zion.

And it shall come to pass, among the wicked, that every man that will not take his sword against his neighbour, must needs flee into Zion for safety. And there shall be
gathered unto it out of every nation under heaven: and it shall be the only people that shall not be at war one with another. And it shall be said among the wicked, Let us
not go up to battle against Zion, for the inhabitants of Zion are terrible.-Wherefore we cannot stand.

And it shall come to pass that the righteous shall be gathered out from among all nations, and shall come to Zion singing with songs of everlasting joy.

And now I say unto you, keep these things from going abroad unto the world, until it is expedient in me that ye may accomplish this work in the eyes of the people, and
in the eyes of your enemies, that they may not know your works until ye have accomplished the thing which I have commanded you; that when they shall know it, that
they may consider these things, for when the Lord shall appear he shall be terrible unto them, that fear may seize upon them, and they shall stand afar off and tremble;
and all nations shall be afraid because of the terror of the Lord, and the power of his might. Even so. Amen.

Extract of a Letter to Bishop Partridge.

By J. Smith Jun. and Others While in Prison.

Liberty Jail, Clay co. Mo.

We continue to offer further reflections to bishop Partridge and to the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, whom we love with a fervent love, and always bear
them in mind in our prayers to our heavenly Father. It seems to bear heavily in our minds, that the church would do well to secure the contract of land offered them by
Mr. Isaac Galland, and cultivate the friendly feelings of that gentleman, inasmuch as he shall prove himself to be a man of honour and a friend to humanity: we think his
letters breath a kind and generous spirit. We suggest the idea of praying fervently for all men, particularly those who manifest any degree of sympathy for the suffering
people of God. We think that the United States surveyor, Isaac Van Allen, Esq., the attorney general, and governor Lucas of the Iowa territory, from the kindness they
manifest, may be of great service to the church.

It seems to be deeply impressed upon our minds, that the Saints ought to lay hold of every opening, in order to obtain a foot-hold on the earth, and be making every
preparation that lies within their power for the terrible storms that are now gathering in the heavens, with darkness, and gloominess and thick darkness, as spoken by
the prophet, which cannot be now long time lingering; for there seems to be a whispering by the angels of heaven, who have been intrusted with the counsel of these
matters for the last days, and who have taken counsel together, and among the affairs transacted by that honourable council, they have taken cognizance of the murder
of our beloved brethren at Haun's Mill, as well as those who were martyred with D. W. Patten, and have passed some decisions peradventure in favour of the Saints;
these decisions will be made known in their time.

We are desirous, that in your general conferences, every thing should be discussed with candour and propriety, lest you grieve the Holy Spirit, which should at all times
be poured out upon you, when you are exercised with the principles of righteousness, and are properly affected one towards another. Be careful to remember those
who are in bondage, heaviness, and deep affliction for your sake. If there are any among you who aspire after their own aggrandizement and opulence, while their
brethren are groaning in poverty, and labouring under sore trials and temptations, they cannot be benefited by the intercessions of the Holy Spirit: we ought at all times
to be very careful that such high mindedness never have place in our hearts, but condescend to men of low estate, and with all long suffering, bear the infirmities of the
weak. There are many called but few are chosen, and why are they not chosen? Because their hearts are set upon the things of the world, and are aspiring to the
honours of men; they do not learn the lesson that the rights of the priesthood are inseparably connected with the powers of heaven, and that the powers of heaven
cannot be controlled nor handled, only upon the principles of righteousness that they may conferred upon us, it is true; but when we undertake to cover our sins, to
gratify our pride, vain ambition, or to exercise dominion or compulsion over the souls of the children of men, in any degree of unrighteousness; behold the heavens
withdraw themselves, the Spirit of the Lord is grieved, then amen to the priesthood, or to the authority of that man: behold, ere he is aware, he is left to kick against the
pricks, to persecute the Saints and fight against God.

We have indeed learned by sad experience, that it is the nature and disposition of almost all men, as soon as they get a little authority, as they suppose, to begin to
exercise unrighteous dominion; hence many are called but few are chosen. No power or influence can, or ought to be maintained by virtue of the priesthood, only by
persuasion, by long suffering, by gentleness, by meekness, and by love unfeigned; without hypocrisy, and without guile; reproving with sharpness when moved upon by
the Holy Ghost, and afterwards showing forth an increase of love towards him whom thou hast reproved, lest he esteem thee to be his enemy, so that he may know,
that thy faithfulness is stronger than the cords of death. Let thy soul be full of charity towards all men, and virtue guard thy thoughts unceasingly; then shall thy
confidence wax strong in the presence of God, and the doctrines of the priesthood shall distil upon thy soul as the dews from heaven; thy sceptre shall be an unchanging
sceptre of righteousness, the Holy Ghost shall be thy constant companion, thy dominion shall be an everlasting dominion, the ends of the earth shall inquire after thy
name; fools shall have thee in derision; hell shall rage against thee, while the pure in heart, the wise, the noble, and the virtuous shall seek council, authority, and blessing,
constantly from under thy hand; thy people shall never be turned against thee by the testimony of traitors, although their influence shall cast thee into trouble, and into
prisons, thou shalt be had in honour, and but for a small moment, and thy voice shall be more terrible in the midst of thy enemies, than the fierce lion, because of thy
righteousness; and thy God shall stand by thee forever and ever. If thou art called to pass through tribulation, if thou art in prison among false brethren, if thou art in
perils among robbers, if thou are accused of all manner of false acusations, if thine enemies fall upon thee, if they tear thee from the society of thy parents, and if with a
drawn sword thine enemies tear thee from the bosom of thy wife and thy offspring, while thy eldest son, although but six years of age, shall cling to thy garments, and
say "My father, my father, why can't you stay with us? Oh, my father, what are the men going to do with you?" and then he shall be thrust from thee by the sword, and
 Copyright
thou         (c) 2005-2009,
      be dragged               Infobase
                  to prison, and          Mediaprowl
                                  thy enemies    Corp.around thee like wolves for the the blood of the lamb; and if thou shouldst be cast into the hands Page     542 / 1033
                                                                                                                                                            of murderers,   and
the sentence of death be passed upon thee; if thou be cast into the deep, if the bellowing surge conspire against thee, if fierce winds become thy enemies, if the heavens
gather blackness, and all the elements combine to hedge up thy way, and above all, if the very jaws of hell shall gape open her mouth wide after thee, know thou my
righteousness; and thy God shall stand by thee forever and ever. If thou art called to pass through tribulation, if thou art in prison among false brethren, if thou art in
perils among robbers, if thou are accused of all manner of false acusations, if thine enemies fall upon thee, if they tear thee from the society of thy parents, and if with a
drawn sword thine enemies tear thee from the bosom of thy wife and thy offspring, while thy eldest son, although but six years of age, shall cling to thy garments, and
say "My father, my father, why can't you stay with us? Oh, my father, what are the men going to do with you?" and then he shall be thrust from thee by the sword, and
thou be dragged to prison, and thy enemies prowl around thee like wolves for the the blood of the lamb; and if thou shouldst be cast into the hands of murderers, and
the sentence of death be passed upon thee; if thou be cast into the deep, if the bellowing surge conspire against thee, if fierce winds become thy enemies, if the heavens
gather blackness, and all the elements combine to hedge up thy way, and above all, if the very jaws of hell shall gape open her mouth wide after thee, know thou my
son, that all these things shall give thee experience, and shall be for thy good. The son of man has descended below them all, and art thou greater than he? Therefore
hold on thy way, and the priesthood shall remain with thee, thy days are known, and thy years shall not be numbered less; fear not what man can do, for God shall be
with thee forever and ever.

We would suggest the propriety of the brethren settling in such places where they may find safety, which may be found in Kirtland and Far West; it will be necessary to
do so for the present, until God shall open out a more effectual door. Again we would suggest to the brethren, that their be no organization of large bodies upon
common stock principles, until the Lord shall signify it in a proper manner, as it opens such a field for the avaricious, the indolent, and the corrupt hearted, to prey upon
the virtuous, the industrious, and the honest. We have reason to believe that many things were introduced among the Saints, before God had signified the time, and
notwithstanding the principles and the plans may have been good, yet aspiring men, who had the form of godliness, but not the substance, by their aspiring notions
brought trouble both upon themselves and the Saints at large. However, the time is coming when God will signify many things which are expected, for the well being of
the Saints. We would likewise suggest for your consideration, the propriety of the Saints gathering up a knowledge of all the sufferings and abuse put upon them by the
people of this State, and also the loss of property, and the amount of damages which they have sustained, and also the names of all persons who have taken a part in
their persecutions. Perhaps it would be well for a committee to be appointed to collect the statements and affidavits of brethren on this subject, and also to gather up
the libellous publications which are about in the world, and present the whole concatenation of diabolical rascality, and nefarious and murderous impositions, before the
laws of government, and to the world at large. This we think is a duty enjoined upon us by our heavenly Father, and which must be attended to before we can ask Him
to come out of his hiding place; and also that the nation may be left without excuse. It is a duty we owe to our country, whose laws have been trampled on and set at
nought-a duty we owe to our wives and children, who have been made to bow down with grief, sorrow, and anguish, under the most damning hand of murder, tyranny,
and oppression, supported and urged on by the influence of that spirit, which has so strongly rivited the creeds of the father-who have inherited lies upon the hearts of
the children, and filled the world with confusion and prejudice, which has been growing stronger and stronger, and has become a source of corruption until the earth
groans under the iniquity; it is an iron yoke and a strong band. It is a duty we owe to the widow and the fatherless, whose husbands and fathers have been murdered
under its iron hand, which dark and blackening deeds are enough to make hell itself shudder and stand aghast, and the hands of Satan to tremble and palsy.

These things ought, then, to be attended to with great earnestness; let no man count them as small things, for there is much that lies in futurity pertaining to the Saints,
which depend on our present action. You are aware brethren, that a very large ship is benefitted very much by a small helm in the time of a storm, by being kept
workways with the wind and the waves; therefore, dearly beloved brethren, let us cheerfully do all things that is in our power, and then we may stand still and see the
salvation of God.

We further caution our brethren, against the impropriety of the organization of bands or companies, by covenants, oaths, penalties, or secresies, but let the time past of
our experience and sufferings by the wickedness of doctor Avard suffice, and let our covenants be that of the everlasting covenant, as it is contained in the Holy Writ,
and the things which God has revealed unto us; pure friendship always becomes weakened the very moment you undertake to make it stronger by penal oaths and
secrecy. Your humble servants intend from henceforth, to disapprobate every thing that is not in accordance with the fullness of the gospel of Jesus Christ, and which is
not of a bold, frank, and upright nature; they will not hold their peace as in times past, when they see iniquity beginning to rear its head for fear of traitors, or the
consequences that shall follow from reproving those who creep in unawares, that they may get something to destroy the flock. We believe, that from the experience of
the Saints in times past, they will henceforth be always ready to obey the truth without having men's persons in admiration because of advantage; we ought to be aware
of those prejudices (which are so congenial to human nature) against our neighbours, friends, and brethren of the world, who choose to differ with us in opinion and in
matters of faith; our religion is between us and our God-their religion is between them and their God; there certainly is a tie to those of the same faith which is peculiar to
itself, but it is without prejudice, gives full scope to the mind, and enables us to conduct ourselves with liberality towards those who are not of our faith; this principle, in
our opinion, approximates the nearest to the mind of God and is God-like.

There is a duty which we, in common with all men, owe to governments, laws, and the regulations in the civil concerns of life; these guarantee to all parties and
denominations of religion, equal and indefeasible rights, all alike interested; and they make our responsibilities one towards another in matters relating to temporal
affairs, and the things of this life; the former principles do not destroy the latter, but bind us stronger, and make our responsibility, not only one towards another, but
unto God also: hence we say, that the constitution of the United States is a glorious standard, it is founded in wisdom, it is a heavenly banner, and is to all those who are
privileged with the sweets of its liberty, like the cooling shade and refreshing water of a great rock in a thirsty and weary land: it is like a great tree under whose
branches men from every clime can be shielded from the burning rays of an inelement sun, we are deprived of the protection of this glorious principle, by the cruelties of
those who only look to the time being for pasturage; and who forget that the Mormons, as well as the Presbyterians, and every other denomination, have equal right to
partake of the fruits of the great tree of our national liberty; yet notwithstanding we see what we do, and feel the effects of the cruelty of the enemies of freedom, that
fruit is no less precious and delicious to our taste; we cannot be weaned from the milk, neither can we be drawn from the breast, nor will we deny our religion because
of the hand of oppression, but we will hold on until death. We say that God is true, that the constitution of the United States is true, that the Bible is true, the Book of
Mormon is true, that Christ is true, that the ministering of angels is true; and "we know we have a house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens, whose builder and
maker is God," a consolation which our oppressors cannot feel, when fortune or fate may lay its hand on them as it has on us. We ask; what is man? Remember,
brethren, that time and chance happeneth to all men.

We subscribe ourselves your sincere friends and brethren in the bonds of the everlasting gospel, and prisoners of Jesus Christ.

JOSEPH SMITH, Jun.

HYRUM SMITH.

LYMAN WIGHT.

CALEB BALDWIN.

ALEXANDER M'RAE.

Last Move of the Governor.

We lay before our readers the following last move of Governor Ford towards the mobbers of Warsaw. In the main, the language of this document is strong, pointed,
and to the purpose, and the public peace requires it. The blood-stained soil of Hancock county needs the acid of double fortified-strong-law to purify it, and should a
reward of one or two thousand dollars a-head be offered for those assassins and "appealers to arms"-who have disgraced the state and nation in murdering Generals
 Copyright
Joseph       (c) 2005-2009,
        and Hyrum            Infobase
                     Smith, and would, ifMedia Corp.
                                          they had means enough, exterminate the Latter-day Saints-might show seven or eight hundred millions of Page
                                                                                                                                                   people543
                                                                                                                                                           on the/ 1033
                                                                                                                                                                   globe,
that there are a few honest officers of government in the western states left, who will magnify the law, and bring murderers to punishment. `God knows,' we have no
apology to make for murder and mobbing, but we go for peace and amity.
We lay before our readers the following last move of Governor Ford towards the mobbers of Warsaw. In the main, the language of this document is strong, pointed,
and to the purpose, and the public peace requires it. The blood-stained soil of Hancock county needs the acid of double fortified-strong-law to purify it, and should a
reward of one or two thousand dollars a-head be offered for those assassins and "appealers to arms"-who have disgraced the state and nation in murdering Generals
Joseph and Hyrum Smith, and would, if they had means enough, exterminate the Latter-day Saints-might show seven or eight hundred millions of people on the globe,
that there are a few honest officers of government in the western states left, who will magnify the law, and bring murderers to punishment. `God knows,' we have no
apology to make for murder and mobbing, but we go for peace and amity.

To the People of Warsaw in Hancock County.

I am continually informed of your preparations and threats to renew the war, and exterminate the Mormons. One would suppose that you ought to rest satisfied with
what you have already done. The Mormon leaders, if they ever resisted the law, have submitted to its authority. They have surrendered the public arms; and appeared
to be ready to do anything required, to make atonement for whatever wrong may have been done. Since the assassination of their two principle leaders, under
circumstances well calculated to inflame their passions, and drive them to excesses for the purposes of revenge, they have been entirely peaceful and submissive; and
have patiently awaited the slow operation of the laws to redress the wrongs of which they complained. There has been no retaliation; no revenge; and for anything I can
ascertain, there will be none. Those of your people, who are charged with being the most hostile to them, have lived, if they knew it, in perfect security from illegal
violence. I am anxious for a pacification of your difficulties. You cannot drive out, or exterminate the Mormons. Such an effort would be madness, and would not be
permitted by the people of the state. You cannot be sustained in it, either by force or law. You are blinding yourselves to your weakness, and keeping up an agitation
which must fail of the purpose intended, and recoil with terrible energy upon your own heads. I exhort you to reconsider your infatuated resolutions. Try your Mormon
neighbours again, and if you cannot dwell together in amity, you may at least refrain from injuring each other. From the moderation of the Mormons, under what they
conceive to be the deepest injury, you might well hope that if they ever entertained designs inconsistent with your liberty and happiness, that those designs have been
abandoned. They are also interested in preserving the peace.-It is not natural to suppose that they, any more than yourselves, wish to live in continual alarm. They hope
for quiet, and will be peaceful and submissive in order to enjoy it. But you are continually driving them to desperation by an insane course of threatening and hostility,
and depriving yourselves of peace, by the same means used to disquiet them.

If I have said any thing severe in this address, I pray you attribute it to my deep conviction that your course is improper and unwarrantable. Such is the opinion of the
people at large in the state, and all over the country. From being right in the first instance, you have put yourselves in the wrong, and there are none who sustain you. As
men of sense you are bound to see, if you will open your eyes, that you cannot effect your purposes. Nevertheless you are still training and drilling, and keeping
together, and threatening a renewal of the war. I have said to you often that you cannot succeed; by this time you ought to see it yourselves. What can your small force
do against two thousand armed men, entrenched in a city, and defending themselves, their wives, and their children? Besides if you are the aggressors, I am determined
that all the power of the state, shall be used to prevent your success. I can never agree that a set of infatuated and infuriated men shall barbarously attack a peaceful
people, who have submitted to all the demands of the law; and when they had full power to do so, refrained from inflicting vengeance upon their enemies. You may
count on my most determined opposition-upon the opposition of the law, and upon that of every peaceful, law-abiding citizen of the country. This is not spoken in
anger. God knows, I would do you no injury unless compelled to do so to sustain the laws. But mol violence must be put down. It is threatening the whole country with
anarchy and ruin. It is menacing our fair form of government, and destroying the confidence of the patriot, in the institutions of his country.

I have been informed that the Mormons about Lima and Macedonia, have been warned to leave the settlements.-They have a right to remain and enjoy their property.
As long as they are good citizens, they shall not be molested, and the sooner those misguided persons withdraw their warning and retrace their steps, the better it will
be for them.

THOMAS FORD.

July, 25, 1844.

Conference Minutes.

According to previous announcement, a meeting of the different branches in the Liverpool Conference met in the Music Hall, on Sunday, the 8th of September.

The meeting being opened at half-past ten o'clock, A.M., by singing and prayer, elder Hedlock was chosen to preside, and elder Cantwell appointed to act as Clerk.

Elder Hedlock gave some excellent teachings relative to the motives that should actuate the Saints in assembling together, and especially on Conference occasions-that
we should seek, at all times, to be under the influence of the Spirit of God, and labour to do all things with an eye single to his glory. He stated that he had entertained
the most friendly feelings towards them, and had much longed to meet them in conference. He had not left his native land for their gold or their silver, but that he might
be instrumental in spreading the word of the Lord. Conference meetings were of great utility, when conducted by the directions of the Spirit of God; and as the
kingdom of God was a kingdom of order and not of confusion, we should be so simple-minded as to lay aside every party feeling, if we cherished any, and come
together to do the best we can for the furtherance of the cause of truth.

The Liverpool branch was then stated to contain 399 members, 3 high priests, 23 elders, 24 priests, 11 teachers, and 4 deacons, 35 baptized since the general
conference, and 14 received by letter.

Elder McGuffie stated that the Saints were rejoicing in the principles of truth, which were unknown to them before their connexion with the Church of Christ.

The ISLE OF MAN was represented by elder John Muncaster, as containing 118 members, 5 elders, 10 priests, 4 teachers, and 4 deacons; baptized 5 since last
conference. The Saints were rejoicing in the principles of truth, and in the gifts of the Spirit which characterized the Church of Christ in these last days. The priesthood
were united, and were labouring to spread abroad the truth, though the inhabitants were very callous, and had been distinguished for their hostility to the truth.

NORTH WALES, represented by elder Robert Martin, contained 75 members, 3 elders, 6 priests, 3 teachers; baptized since the general conference, 6. The members
of this region were scattered over a great extent of country, about forty miles. The prospects were better at present than at any former period. The Saints were
rejoicing in the gifts of the Spirit of God, and especially in the gift of healing. The priesthood were very united at present, and the love of the Saints consequently
increasing. He felt certain, that had they some assistance from Liverpool, it would be productive of much good.

WARRINGTON and NEWTON, represented by elder Evans, was stated to contain 21 members, 1 elder, 1 priest, 1 teacher, and 1 deacon.

ST. HELENS, represented by elder Frodsham: contains 13 members, 1 elder, 1 priest. The few Saints that were there, were still rejoicing in the gifts and blessings of
the Spirit of God; and though the work was so low in their midst, they were not cast down, and would rejoice much in the visit of strangers from Liverpool, to assist
them.

Copyright
Total,      (c) 2005-2009,
       626 members,        Infobase
                    including officers.Media Corp.                                                                                                   Page 544 / 1033

The afternoon service being opened by singing and prayer, by elder Amos Fielding, the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper was then attended to: after which,
ST. HELENS, represented by elder Frodsham: contains 13 members, 1 elder, 1 priest. The few Saints that were there, were still rejoicing in the gifts and blessings of
the Spirit of God; and though the work was so low in their midst, they were not cast down, and would rejoice much in the visit of strangers from Liverpool, to assist
them.

Total, 626 members, including officers.

The afternoon service being opened by singing and prayer, by elder Amos Fielding, the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper was then attended to: after which,

Elder Hedlock said, he arose to address them under peculiar circumstances: he felt as if unable to perform the duty that devolved upon him, and he realized the situation
in which he stood, and felt the necessity of the assistance of the Spirit of the Lord, on the present occasion. It was a matter of no small moment to preside over a
meeting like the present, inasmuch as in many men there are many minds, and it was impossible to please every one; he, therefore, felt his own weakness, and, had he
his own desires, he would gladly give up the responsibility, and let others do the duty; but, placed as he was, he was determined to do his duty in the fear of God and
not of man. He held in his hand a letter from elder G.Mitchelson, for their consideration, stating his desire to withdraw from the Church, which would cause
considerable feeling in the hearts of his Saints, and had done so in his own. He had no hard feelings on the present occasion, but rather those of pity. There was but one
course for him to pursue, which was to act according to the principles of righteousness. He then read the letter, which, he stated, would, no doubt, call for an
explanation of the faith of the Church of the Latter-day Saints, respecting people withdrawing from the Church. It requires authorized servants to administer the
ordinances of the house of the Lord to persons entering the kingdom. They must be ordained before they can officiate. What, then, does baptism do for us, when
received at the hands of a legal authority? Why, as many as are baptized unto Christ have put on Christ. Then, I understand it makes them one in Christ Jesus. It is also
for the remission of sins-for, except a man be born of water, and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God. Taking this view of the subject, we come to the
conclusion, that we cannot administer to ourselves, but require the services of the servants of the Lord. Then, let us extend this principle a little further-all must come in
by the door, rich and poor, high and low, must submit to the same means, and come in by the same way. Then, can members assume the authority without authority?
By no means. A man must be ordained to an office, in order to have the authority of it. Any man that is ordained to an office, and fulfils it, will find the spirit of his office
flowing through him. But, suppose we receive a gift, and spurn it, who, then, is to receive it?-It must revert back to them who gave it. Supposing an individual receives
an office, and then resigns it, it still requires an action on our parts. The apostles had the power to bind and to lose, and their proceedings were ratified in heaven. He
had no party feelings towards any present, but felt to love them alike, and was determined to do all things according to the will of God: he would call upon the Saints to
reflect upon this subject, and to act in the fear of God; for a spirit of faction was not the Spirit of God.

Elder Amos Fielding then rose, and moved that the request of brother Mitchelson be accepted, and that he be cut off from the Church.

The motion being seconded by elder Thomas Ward, it was carried unanimously.

Elder Hedlock then rose, and said, I have another duty to perform: here is a conference without a head, without a presiding officer. There are a many here, who,
undoubtedly, are qualified to act in this office, but what appointment can I make that shall please you all? I have but one course to pursue, and call upon you to consider
my proposal, which I believe to be best calculated to promote the well-being of the Conference generally. I, therefore, nominate high priest J. A. Stratton, to preside
over this conference.

The motion being seconded by elder Thomas Ward, and a sufficient time being allowed for any remarks to be made, it was carried without opposition.

Elder Hedlock then rose and said, we are here all equal, and what object can we have as servants of the Lord, but to promote the well-being of all. I have another
nomination to make, relative to a presiding elder over the Liverpool branch. I have looked at the situation of my brethren in the priesthood, and I have looked for the
good of the church: I, therefore, nominate elder Thomas Wilson, to fulfil the duties of this office, who, I believe, will fill it with dignity, and whose time will permit him to
attend punctually to the duties of his office.

The motion being seconded by elder Stratton, and time being allowed for remarks, it was carried without opposition.

Elder Hedlock having remarked on the murder of our beloved brethren, Joseph and Hyrum Smith, said, he feared not any consequences that might result from it: he
knew the kingdom of God was organized, and though the Saints be slain in one place, the principles of truth will be promulgated in another, until the Lord had
accomplished the great purposes he had in view.

The business of the conference then closed.

We have also received the Minutes of a Conference, held at Chalford, on Monday, August, the 19th, at which elder Webb presided; brother J. Grabb, acting as clerk,
when the branches of Chalford, Tetbury, Avening, Carn, and Kingswood were represented, comprising, in the whole, 116 members, 3 elders, 9 priests, 4 teachers,
and 3 deacons. Total increase since Whit-Monday, 29.

The meeting was attended with a very good feeling, and while the death of our beloved prophet and patriarch was not forgotten, the Saints, generally, manifested an
increase of faith in the work, and a determination to be faithful unto the end.

Conference Minutes have also been received from Edinburgh, where a Conference was held on the 8th of September, comprising eight branches, and including 428
members, 13 elders, 17 priests, 8 teachers, and 3 deacons. Increase since their last conference, 98.

Returns have also been received from Leicester of a Conference held there, on the 28th of August, comprising 140 members, 4 elders, 12 priests, 2 teachers, and 3
deacons; 46 baptized since last conference.

On the 22nd of September, a Conference was held in Clitheroe, and was attended by elder Thomas Ward, and elder Sheets, late from America, when returns were
made from the different branches, comprising 302 members, 15 elders, 21 priests, 17 teachers, and 4 deacons.

The meetings were very numerously attended, and a very good feeling was manifested throughout the day. We feel it our duty to make honourable mention of the Saints
in this Conference, for having liberally responded by peeuniary help to the appeal made at the General Conference, on behalf of the Presidency in England, may God
bless them for it, is our prayer, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

To Elder Reuben Hedlock Presiding Elder of the Church of Jesus Christ in England
and the Saints in the British Empire.

Nauvoo, Illinois U. S., July 9th, 1844.

BELOVED BRETHREN,
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 545 / 1033
As our brother, elder James Parsons, is about to leave for England, we embrace this, as the first opportunity, to communicate to you one of the most signal events
which has ever transpired in the history of the church. It has been declared by all the former prophets and apostles, that God had reserved unto himself a peculiar
people for the last days, who would not only be zealous in good works, but who should be purified as gold in the furnace seven times, and who would have to endure
Nauvoo, Illinois U. S., July 9th, 1844.

BELOVED BRETHREN,

As our brother, elder James Parsons, is about to leave for England, we embrace this, as the first opportunity, to communicate to you one of the most signal events
which has ever transpired in the history of the church. It has been declared by all the former prophets and apostles, that God had reserved unto himself a peculiar
people for the last days, who would not only be zealous in good works, but who should be purified as gold in the furnace seven times, and who would have to endure
through faith and patience, in all long-suffering, in meekness, forbearance, love, and every God-like virtue, unto the end, as good soldiers, and meet all the scoff and
scorn, derision, chiding, buffeting and persecution a wicked world could heap upon them, and even death itself, not counting their lives dear unto themselves, that they
might obtain their inheritance in that kingdom of their heavenly father, which Jesus, their elder brother, had gone to prepare for them.

It is in this period of time that we are permitted to live. It is at the dawning of that day of days, in which our Heavenly Father is about to usher in that glorious period,
when times and seasons shall be changed and earth renewed; when after rumours and commotions, turmoils, strife, confusion, blood and slaughter, the sword shall be
beaten into ploughshares, and peace and truth triumphantly prevail over all the footstool of Jehovah. The day of these events has dawned, although to human view a
cloud has overspread the horizon.

You are acquainted with the general history of the church to which we belong; from our lips and from our pens you have learned its rise and progress; you have heard
of the persecution of the Saints in Missouri, and their expulsion from thence, together with their kind reception by the citizens of Illinois, where we have been located for
the last four years. For some months past we have been troubled with the wicked proceedings of certain apostates in our midst, who have striven to overthrow the
church, and produce trouble and anguish in the mind of every virtuous being; but their designs have been frustrated by wise and judicious management on the part of the
prophet and the Saints.

These apostates, reckless of all consequences, made a deadly thrust at our overthrow. Leaving the city suddenly, and afterwards by themselves or agents, fired their
own buildings, doubtless thinking they would charge it upon the Saints, and by that means excite a mob in the surrounding country, who would fall upon and burn the
city; but in this they were disappointed-our vigilant police discovered and extinguished the flames. Their next course was to arrest the prophet, the patriarch, and others,
by legal process and false pretence, and take them to Carthage, the county seat, for investigation; but they gave themselves up to the requisition of the law, on the
pledge of Governor Ford, that they should be protected from all personal violence, and went voluntarily to Carthage, without even the attendance of the officer.
Considerable excitement prevailed in the neighbourhood, to allay which they voluntarily gave bonds for their appearance at the next session of the circuit court. Their
voluntary and noble conduct should have satisfied every mind; but certain individuals of the basest sort, swore out a writ for treason against the prophet Joseph, and the
patriarch Hyrum Smith, and they were thrust into jail-without trial, without examination, without any legal course or procedure, on the 25th of June, where they
remained till next day, when they were brought before the magistrate, that a day might be set for their examination They were immediately remanded to prison, where
they remained until the 27th, when but few of their friends were permitted to see them. Between five and six o'clock that day, a company of 150 or 200 armed,
disguised, and painted men, rushed upon the guard who was set to watch the prison door, overpowered them, rushed up stairs into the entry adjoining the room where
Joseph and Hyrum Smith were, and John Taylor and Willard Richards sitting with them to keep them company. As soon as the mob arrived at the head of the stairs,
they fired through the door and shot Hyrum in the face, who fell instantly, exclaiming, "I am a dead man." The mob instantly forced open the door with the points of the
bayonets, and recommenced an indiscriminate discharge of fire arms upon all in the room.-Mr. Taylor, in attempting to leap from the window, was shot, and fell back in
the chamber. Joseph, in attempting to leap from the same window, was shot and fell on the outside about twenty feet descent. The mob gathered instantly round him
and again shot him.

Joseph and Hyrum received each four balls, and were killed instantly. Elder John Taylor received four balls in his left wrist and left leg, is doing well and is likely to
recover. Dr. Richards was marked on his left ear and cheek-otherwise remained unarmed. The whole scene occupied only two or three minutes, when the mob fled
rapidly towards Warsaw.-The bodies of the murdered men were removed to Nauvoo on the 28th, and buried on the 29th. This event has caused the deepest mourning
among the Saints, but they have not attempted to avenge the outrage.

The Governor has promised that the whole treacherous proceedings shall be investigated according to law, and the Saints have agreed to leave it with him and with
God, to avenge their wrongs in this matter. There has been considerable excitement in the surrounding country, which is now in a great measure allayed.

The action of the Saints has been of the most pacific kind, remembering that God has said vengeance is mine, I will repay.

For further particulars we refer you to the statements of Messrs. Reid and Woods, and other statements in the Nauvoo Neighbor, which we send with this.-And now,
beloved brethren, we say to you all, as we say to the Saints here, be still and know that God reigns. This is one of those fiery trials, that is to try the Saints of the last
days. These servants of God have gone to heaven by fire, the fire of an ungodly mob. Like the prophets of ancient days, they lived as long as the world would receive
them; and this is one furnace in which the Saints were to be tried:-to have their leaders cut off from their midst, and not be permitted to avenge their blood. God has
said vengeance is mine; I have not called mine elders to fight their battles, I will fight their battles for them; and we know assuredly that he will do it in his own due time,
and we have only to wait in patience and prayer the fulfilment of the promise.

This event is one of the most foul and damnable that ever disgraced the earth-having no parallel in time. Innocent men imprisoned without law, without justice, and
murdered in cold blood in the enlightened nineteenth century, in an enlightened country, in open day light! It will call down the wrath and indignation of all nations upon
the perpetrators of the horrid deed, and will prove the truth of the saying, "the blood of martyrs is the seed of the church." They died for the word of God, and the
testimony of Jesus Christ.

God has not left his church without witnesses: as in former days, so shall it be in the latter days. When one falls, another will rise to occupy a similar station. Our
Heavenly Father has always had a leader to his people, and always will have; and the gates of hell can never prevail against the chosen of heaven.

The murder of Joseph will not stop the work: it will not stop the Temple: it will not stop the gathering: it will not stop the honest in heart from believing the truth and
obeying it; but it is a proof of the revelations we have received from heaven through him. He has sealed his testimony with his blood. He was willing to die; and desired
only to live for the sake of the brethren.

Two better men than Joseph and Hyrum Smith never lived. Two better men, God never made. The memorial of their godly lives is embalmed-printed with indelible ink
in the memory of every honest heart who knew their upright walk and conversation. But they are taken away by the hands of assassins, and of the foolish things of the
earth; God will raise up others to comfort and lead his people, and not one item of his word can fail. Jerusalem must be rebuilt, and Zion must be redeemed; the earth
be cleansed from blood by fire; Jesus return unto his own, and all who shall continue faithful unto the end, shall rest in everlasting peace and blessedness.

We alone, of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles, are here at this time to write to you; the remaining ten are in the eastern states preaching the gospel, and we expect
them soon to return; and, as soon as God will, we will write you again.

Proceed onward with all your labours, as though nothing had happened, only preach Joseph martyred for his religion, instead of living, and God will pour out his Spirit
 Copyright
upon       (c) hasten
     you, and  2005-2009,   Infobase
                      his work        Media
                               from this time.Corp.                                                                                            Page 546 / 1033

Believe not every spirit, but try the spirits: believe not every report; for every false rumour that men and demons can invent, is set afloat to gull the world. What we have
them soon to return; and, as soon as God will, we will write you again.

Proceed onward with all your labours, as though nothing had happened, only preach Joseph martyred for his religion, instead of living, and God will pour out his Spirit
upon you, and hasten his work from this time.

Believe not every spirit, but try the spirits: believe not every report; for every false rumour that men and demons can invent, is set afloat to gull the world. What we have
told you by letter and papers is true; but time will not permit to tell you every particular now.

Be humble, prayerful, watchful, and let not the adversary get any advantage of any of you, and may the choicest blessings of Israel's God rest upon you, and abide with
you, that you may endure faithful in all tribulation and affiction, and be prepared to be gathered into Mount Zion, and enter into celestial glory, is the earnest prayer of
your brethren in the new and everlasting covenant. Amen.

WILLARD RICHARDS.

JOHN TAYLOR.

P.S.-We would have said, that while Joseph was on his way to Carthage, and on the prairie, he said to friends around him. "I am going like a lamb to the slaughter, but
my mind is calm as the summer's morning. I have a conscience void of offence towards God and towards all men." Joseph also said to his friends "I am going voluntarily
to give myself up, and it shall be said of me, that I was murdered in cold blood."

Editorial.

JUST previous to our STAR going to press, we have the pleasure to announce the arrival of elder James Parsons, from the city of Nauvoo. He has come on a mission
to England, and has brought news of the state of affairs in the land of Joseph. From his statement, and later intelligence received by the steamers, we are glad to find
that all things are quiet and peaceable at Nauvoo. That elder John Taylor was recovering from the effects of his wounds, and could walk about and would speedily
resume his editorial labours.

At the request of elder Hedlock we have this month published a letter from our late president and others, when on a former occasion they were in captivity and chains.
Its intrinsic value will speak for itself, and on future occasions it may be followed by other relics of the teachings of our lamented brother.

The address to elder Hedlock and the Saints in the British Islands, we have received by the hand of elder Parsons, and are glad of the present occasion to lay it before
our readers.

It will be a consolation to the faithful Saints to learn that our intelligence, both domestic and foreign, is very satisfactory with regard to the progress of the work of the
Lord; that while a few have given way to their fears, and have withdrawn from our society, multitudes have become more firmly established in the faith, and many are
led to inquire into those principles which the Lord has been pleased to reveal in these last days; and many anticipate that the great work of the last days may be dated
from the deaths of our beloved prophet and patriarch.

We feel to make a few remarks for the benefit of the honest-hearted and faithful in the kingdom of God. Apprehensions have been entertained by some, that in
consequence of the death of our beloved prophet, some vital portion of the priesthood on earth, that would nullify the remainder, was lost to the church. We can, with
the utmost confidence, assure the Saints it is not so. It is true he was the first president of the first quorum of the church, and by the hands of cruel murderers he has
passed into eternity, but he has not lost the priesthood conferred upon him, neither will he lose it while his councillors, as far as we have been able to learn, have
become councillors to the quorum of the twelve apostles who now preside over the church.

The great consummating work of salvation in the last days, has much more to do with eternal things than perhaps we are generally aware of, and our beloved brother is
only called from his labours here to a higher field of action. They who continue faithful will find that the ministrations of our beloved brother are not yet ended. Indeed,
we would make one remark, that the priesthood, whether the less or the higher, will continue in eternity with him upon whom it is conferred for WEAL or WOE-a
reflection which to the wise may prove of infinite value.

EMIGRATION.-The fine ship Norfolk, Captain Elliot, sailed from this port on the 19th September, under very favourable circumstances, at a quarter past three P.M.,
having on board about 143 souls put on by us. We rejoice to see so practical an illustration of the faith of the Saints being unshaken by the late tragical events in the
west, and that the Saints are not living according to the precepts of men, but the word of the Lord.

Any anxious to emigrate about the 12th instant, can have an opportunity of doing so, by making early application.

Early in January next we expect to charter a ship, and should be glad to receive notice as soon as possible of all who intend to go at that time.

Acrostic.

Just as thy spirit could have wish'd to pass:
Over the wicked thou hast triumphed now,
Soaring to mingle with the martyr'd dead.
Even thy voice shall swell the cry of those
Praying for vengeance on earth's fatal race-
"How long, O Lord, 'ere this, thy will be done."

Notice.

HYMN BOOKS.-The present edition being entirely out of print, we have the pleasure to announce to the Saints, that we have a new edition in the press, which will be
forwarded and completed with the greatest possible dispatch.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 547 / 1033
No. 6. November 1844. Vol. V.
LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

No. 6. November 1844. Vol. V.
History of Joseph Smith.

(Continued from page 69.)

THE next day after the above was received, I also received the following revelation relative to the gifts of the Holy Ghost, given at Kirtland, March 8th, 1831.

Revelation Given March 1831.

Hearken, O ye people of my church, for verily I say unto you, that these things were spoken unto you for your profit and learning; but notwithstanding those things
which are written, it always has been given to the elders of my church, from the beginning, and ever shall be, to conduct all meetings as they are directed and guided by
the Holy Spirit: nevertheless ye are commanded never to cast any one out from your public meetings, which are held before the world; ye are also commanded not to
cast any one who belongeth to the church out of your sacrament meetings: nevertheless, if any have trespassed, let them not partake until they make reconciliation.

And again, I say unto you, ye shall not cast any one out of your sacrament meetings, who is earnestly seeking the kingdom: I speak this concerning those who are not of
the church.

And again, I say unto you, concerning your confirmation meetings, that if there be any that is not of the church, that is earnestly seeking after the kingdom, ye shall not
cast them out; but ye are commanded in all things to ask of God, who giveth liberally, and that which the spirit testifies unto you, even so I would that ye should do in all
holiness of heart, walking uprightly before me, considering the end of your salvation, doing all things with prayer and thanksgiving, that ye may not be seduced by evil
spirits, or doctrines of devils, or the commandments of men, for some are of men and others of devils.

Wherefore, beware lest ye are deceived! and that ye may not be deceived, seek ye earnestly the best gifts, always remembering for what they are given; for verily I say
unto you, they are given for the benefit of those who love me and keep all my commandments, and him that seeketh so to do, that all may be benefitted, that seeketh or
that asketh of me, that asketh and not for a sign, that he may consume it upon his lusts.

And again, verily I say unto you, I would that ye should always remember, and always retain in your minds what those gifts are that are given unto the church, for all
have not every gift given unto them: for there are many gifts, and to every man is given a gift by the spirit of God: to some is given one, and to some is given another,
that all may be profited thereby; to some it is given by the Holy Ghost to know that Christ is the Son of God, and that he was crucified for the sins of the world; to
others it is given to believe on their words, that they might also have eternal life, if they continue faithful.

And again, to some it is given by the Holy Ghost, to know the differences of administration, as it will be pleasing unto the same Lord, according as the Lord will, suiting
his mercies according to the condition of the children of men And again, it is given by the Holy Ghost to some to know the diversities of operations, whether it be of
God that the manifestations of the Spirit may be given to every man to profit withal.

And again, verily I say unto you, to some it is given by the spirit of God, the word of wisdom; to another it is given the word of knowledge, that all may be taught to be
wise and have knowledge. And again, to some it is given to have faith to be healed, and to others it is given to have faith to heal. And again, to some it is given the
working of miracles, and to others it is given to prophecy, and to others the diseerning of spirits. And again, it is given to some to speak with tongues, and to another it
is given the interpretation of tongues, and all these gifts cometh from God, for the benefit of the children of God. And unto the bishop of the church and unto such as
God shall appoint and ordain to watch over the church, and to be elders unto the church, are to have it given unto them to discern all those gifts, lest there shall be any
of you professing and yet be not of God.

And it shall come to pass that he that asketh in spirit shall receive in spirit; that unto some it may be given to have all those gifts, that there may be a head, in order that
every member may be profited thereby: he that asketh in the spirit, asketh according to the will of God, wherefore it is done even as he asketh.

And again, I say unto you, all things must be done in the name of Christ, whatsoever you do in the spirit: and ye must give thanks unto God in the spirit for whatsoever
blessing ye are blessed with: and ye must practice virtue and holiness before me continually. Even so: Amen.

The same day that I received the foregoing revelation, I received the following, setting apart John Whitmer as an historian, inasmuch as he was faithful. Given at
Kirtland, March 8th, 1831.

Revelation to Joseph Smith Jun. and John Whitmer. Given March 1831.

Behold, it is expedient in me that my servant, John, should write and keep a regular history, and assist you, my servant Joseph, in transcribing all things which shall be
given you, until he is called to further duties. Again, verily I say unto you, that he can also lift up his voice in meetings, whenever it shall be expedient.

And again, I say unto you, that it shall be appointed unto him to keep the church record and history continually, for Oliver Cowdery I have appointed to another office.
Wherefore it shall be given him, inasmuch as he is faithful, by the Comforter, to write these things. Even so: Amen.

Upon inquiry how the brethren should act in regard to purchasing lands to settle upon, and where they should finally make a permanent location, I received the
following revelation, given at Kirtland, March, 1831.

Revelation Given March 1831. (2)

It is necessary that ye should remain for the present time in your places of abode, as it shall be suitable to your circumstances; and inasmuch as ye have lands, ye shall
impart to the eastern brethren; and inasmuch as ye have not lands, let them buy for the present time in those regions round about, as seemeth good, for it must needs be
necessary that they have places to reside at.

It must needs be necessary, that ye save all the money that ye can, and that ye obtain all that ye can in righteousness, that in time ye may be enabled to purchase lands
for an inheritance, even the city. The place is not yet to be revealed, but after your brethren come from the east, there are to be certain men appointed, and to them it
shall be given to know the place, for to them it shall be revealed; and they shall be appointed to purchase the lands, and to make a commencement, to lay the
foundation
 Copyright of
            (c)the city; and then
                2005-2009,         ye shallMedia
                               Infobase     beginCorp.
                                                 to be gathered with your families, every man according to his family, according to his circumstances, and as548
                                                                                                                                                    Page      is appointed
                                                                                                                                                                   / 1033
to him by the presidency and the bishop of the church, according to the laws and commandments which ye have received, and which ye shall hereafter receive. Even
so: Amen.
It must needs be necessary, that ye save all the money that ye can, and that ye obtain all that ye can in righteousness, that in time ye may be enabled to purchase lands
for an inheritance, even the city. The place is not yet to be revealed, but after your brethren come from the east, there are to be certain men appointed, and to them it
shall be given to know the place, for to them it shall be revealed; and they shall be appointed to purchase the lands, and to make a commencement, to lay the
foundation of the city; and then ye shall begin to be gathered with your families, every man according to his family, according to his circumstances, and as is appointed
to him by the presidency and the bishop of the church, according to the laws and commandments which ye have received, and which ye shall hereafter receive. Even
so: Amen.

About this time came Lemon Copley, one of the sect called Shaking Quakers, and embraced the fulness of the everlasting gospel, apparently honest hearted, but still
retained ideas that the Shakers were right in some particulars of their faith; and in order to have more perfect understanding on the subject, I inquired of the Lord and
received the following revelation.

Revelation to Sidney Rigdon Parley P. Pratt and Lemon Copely. Given March 1831.

Hearken unto my word my servants Sidney, and Parley, and Lemon, for behold, verily I say unto you, that I give unto you a commandment, that you shall go and
preach my gospel, which ye have received, even as ye have received it, unto the Shakers. Behold, I say unto you, that they desire to know the truth in part, but not all,
for they are not right before me, and must needs repent: wherefore I send you my servants, Sidney and Parley, to preach the gospel unto them; and my servant Lemon
shall be ordained unto this work, that he may reason with them, not according to that which he has received of them, but according to that which shall be taught him by
you, my servants, and by so doing I will bless him, otherwise he shall not prosper: thus saith the Lord, for I am God, and have sent mine only begotten Son into the
world, for the redemption of the world, and have decreed that he that receiveth him shall be saved, and he that receiveth him not, shall be damned.

And they have done unto the Son of man even as they listed; and he has taken his power on the right hand of his glory, and now reigneth in the heavens, and will reign
till he descends on the earth to put all enemies under his feet, which time is nigh at hand, I the Lord God have spoken it, but the hour and the day no man knoweth,
neither the angels in heaven, nor shall they know until he comes; wherefore I will that all men shall repent, for all are under sin, except them which I have reserved unto
myself, holy men that ye know not of; wherefore I say unto you, that I have sent unto you mine everlasting covenant, even that which was from the beginning, and that
which I have promised I have so fulfilled, and the nations of the earth shall bow to it; and, if not of themselves, they shall come down, for that which is now exalted of
itself, shall be laid low of power; wherefore I give unto you a commandment, that ye go among this people, and say unto them, like unto mine apostle of old, whose
name was Peter: Believe on the name of the Lord Jesus, who was on the earth, and is to come, the beginning and the end; repent and be baptized in the name of Jesus
Christ, according to the holy commandment, for the remission of sins; and whoso doeth this, shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost, by the laying on of the hands of the
elders of this church.

And again, I say unto you, that whoso forbiddeth to marry, is not ordained of God, for marriage is ordained of God unto man; wherefore it is lawful that he should have
one wife, and they twain shall be one flesh, and all this that the earth might answer the end of its creation, and that it might be filled with the measure of man, according
to his creation before the world was made. And whoso forbiddeth to abstain from meats, that man should not eat the same, is not ordained of God: for behold the
beasts of the field, and the fowls of the air, and that which cometh of the earth, is ordained for the use of man, for food, and for raiment, and that he might have in
abundance; but it is not given that one man should possess that which is above another, wherefore the world lieth in sin, and woe be unto man that sheddeth blood, or
that wasteth flesh, and hath no need.

And again, verily I say unto you, that the Son of Man cometh not in the form of a woman, neither of a man travelling on the earth; wherefore be not deceived, but
continue in steadfastness, looking forth for the heavens to be shaken; and the earth to tremble, and to reel to and fro as a drunken man; and for the valleys to be
exalted; and for the mountains to be made low; and for the rough places to become smooth: and all this when the angel shall sound his trumpet.

But before the great day of the Lord shall come, Jacob shall flourish in the wilderness; and the Lamanites shall blossom as the rose; Zion shall flourish upon the hills, and
rejoice upon the mountains, and shall be assembled together unto the place which I have appointed. Behold, I say unto you, go forth as I have commanded you; repent
of all your sins; ask and ye shall receive; knock and it shall be opened unto you; behold I will go before you, and be your rearward; and I will be in your midst, and you
shall not be confounded; behold, I am Jesus Christ, and I come quickly. Even so: Amen.

During the month of April, I continued to translate the scriptures as time would allow. In May, a number of elders being present, and not understanding the different
spirits abroad in the land, I inquired, and received from the Lord the following revelation.

A Revelation Given May 1831.

Hearken, O ye elders of my church, and give ear to the voice of the living God, and attend to the words of wisdom which shall be given unto you, according as ye have
asked and are agreed as touching the church, and the spirits which have gone abroad in the earth. Behold, verily I say unto you, that there are many spirits which are
false spirits, which have gone forth in the earth, deceiving the world; and also Satan hath sought to deceive you, that he might overthrow you.

Behold, I, the Lord, have looked upon you, and have seen abominations in the church that profess my name; but blessed are they who are faithful and endure, whether
in life or in death, for they shall inherit eternal life. But woe unto them that are deceivers and hypocrites, for thus saith the Lord, I will bring them to judgment.

Behold, verily I say unto you, there are hypocrites among you, and have deceived some, which has given the adversary power, but, behold, such shall be reclaimed; but
the hypocrites shall be detected and be cut off, either in life or in death, even as I will, and woe unto them who are cut off from my church, for the same are overcome
of the world; wherefore, let every man beware lest he do that which is not in truth and righteousness before me.

And now, come, saith the Lord by the spirit, unto the elders of his church, and let us reason together that ye may understand, let us reason even as a man reasoneth one
with another, face to face; now when a man reasoneth, he is understood of man, because he reasoneth as a man; even so will I, the Lord, reason with you that you may
understand; wherefore, I, the Lord, asketh you this question, unto what were ye ordained? To preach my gospel by the Spirit, even the Comforter, which was sent
forth to teach the truth; and then received ye spirits which ye could not understand, and received them to be of God, and in this are ye justified. Behold, ye shall answer
this question yourselves; nevertheless, I will be merciful unto you; he that is weak among you hereafter shall be made strong.

Verily, I say unto you, he that is ordained of me and sent forth to preach the word of truth by the Comforter, in the spirit of truth, doth he preach it by the spirit of truth,
or some other way? and, if it be by some other way, it be not of God; therefore, why is it that ye cannot understand and know that he that receiveth the word by the
spirit of truth, receiveth it as it is preached by the spirit of truth?

Wherefore, he that preacheth, and he that receiveth, understandeth one another, and both are edified and rejoice together; and that which doth not edify, is not of God,
and is darkness; that which is of God is light, and he that receiveth light and continueth in God, receiveth more light, and that light groweth brighter and brighter, until the
perfect day. And again, verily I say unto you, and I say it that you may know the truth, that you may chase darkness from among you, for he that is ordained of God
and sent forth, the same is appointed to be the greatest, notwithstanding he is least, and the servant of all; wherefore, he is possessor of all things, for all things are
subject unto(c)
 Copyright   him,  both in heaven
                 2005-2009,        and on
                             Infobase      the earth,
                                        Media   Corp.the life and the light, the spirit and the power, sent forth by the will of the Father, through JesusPage
                                                                                                                                                           Christ; 549
                                                                                                                                                                   but no/ man
                                                                                                                                                                           1033is
possessor of all things except he is purified and cleansed from all sin, ye shall ask whatsoever ye will in the name of Jesus, and it shall be done; but know this, it shall be
given you what you shall ask, and as ye are appointed to the head, the spirits shall be subject unto you.
Wherefore, he that preacheth, and he that receiveth, understandeth one another, and both are edified and rejoice together; and that which doth not edify, is not of God,
and is darkness; that which is of God is light, and he that receiveth light and continueth in God, receiveth more light, and that light groweth brighter and brighter, until the
perfect day. And again, verily I say unto you, and I say it that you may know the truth, that you may chase darkness from among you, for he that is ordained of God
and sent forth, the same is appointed to be the greatest, notwithstanding he is least, and the servant of all; wherefore, he is possessor of all things, for all things are
subject unto him, both in heaven and on the earth, the life and the light, the spirit and the power, sent forth by the will of the Father, through Jesus Christ; but no man is
possessor of all things except he is purified and cleansed from all sin, ye shall ask whatsoever ye will in the name of Jesus, and it shall be done; but know this, it shall be
given you what you shall ask, and as ye are appointed to the head, the spirits shall be subject unto you.

Wherefore it shall come to pass, that if you behold a spirit manifested that you cannot understand, and you receive not that spirit, ye shall ask of the Father in the name
of Jesus, and if he give not unto you that spirit, that you may know that it is not of God; and it shall be given unto you power over that spirit, and you shall proclaim
against that spirit, with a loud voice, that it is not of God; not with railing accusation, that ye be not overcome; neither with boasting, nor rejoicing, lest you be seized
therewith; he that receiveth of God, let him account it of God, and let him rejoice that he is accounted of God worthy to receive, and by giving heed and doing these
things which ye have received, and which ye shall hereafter receive; and the kingdom is given you of the Father, and power to overcome all things, which is not
ordained of him; and behold, verily I say unto you, blessed are you who are now hearing these words of mine from the mouth of my servant, for your sins are forgiven
you.

Let my servant Joseph Wakefield, in whom I am well pleased, and my servant Parley P. Pratt, go forth among the churches, and strengthen them by the word of
exhortation; and also my servant John Corrill, or as many of my servants as are ordained unto this office, and let them labour in the vineyard; and let no man hinder
them of doing that which I have appointed unto them; wherefore, in this thing my servant, Edward Partridge, is not justified; nevertheless, let him repent, and he shall be
forgiven. Behold, ye are little children, and ye cannot bear all things now; ye must grow in grace and in the knowledge of the truth. Fear not, little children, for you are
mine, and I have overcome the world, and you are of them that my Father hath given me; and none of them that my Father hath given me shall be lost; and the Father
and I are one, I am in the Father and the Father in me; and, inasmuch as ye have received me, ye are in me, and I in you; wherefore, I am in your midst, and I am the
good Shepherd, (and the stone of Israel; he that buildeth upon this rock shall never fall.) And the day cometh that you shall hear my voice and see me, and know that I
am. Watch, therefore, that ye may be ready. Even so: Amen.

Nauvoo Conference Minutes.

From the Times and Seasons.

At two o'clock, p.m., Patriarch Hyrum Smith arrived at the stand, and said he wanted to speak something about the Temple. We want 200,000 shingles, as we shall
resume the work on the Temple immediately; all who have not paid their tithing, come on and do it. We want provisions, money, boards, planks, and any thing that is
good; we don't want any more old guns or watches. I thought some time ago I would get up a small subscription, so that the sisters might do something. In
consequence of some misunderstanding, it has not gone on as at first; it is a matter of my own, I do not ask it as a tithing, I give a privilege for any one to pay a cent a
week, or fifty cents a year. I want it by next fall to buy nails and glass. It is difficult to get money, I know that a small subscription will bring in more than a large one-the
poor can help in this way. I take the responsibility upon myself, and call upon the sisters; I call again until I get about 1,000 dollars, it only requires 2,000 subscribers. I
have sent this subscription to England, and the branches; I am not to be dictated to by any one, except the prophet and God; I want you to pay in your subscriptions to
me, and it shall always be said boldly by me-the sisters bought the glass in that house-and their names shall be written in the book of the law of the Lord. It is not a tax
but a free will offering to procure something which shall ever be a monument of your works. No member of the Female Relief Society got it up; I am the man that did it;
they ought not to infringe upon it; I am not a member of the Female Relief Society; I am one of the committee of the Lord's House. I wish to accomplish something; I
wish all the the Saints to have an opportunity to do something; I want the poor to have a chance with the purse of five dollars. The widow's two mites, were more in the
eyes of the Lord than the purse of the rich: and the poor woman shall have a seat in the house of God, she who pays her two mites as much as the rich; because it is all
they have. I wish all to have a place in that house; I intend to stimulate the brethren; I want to get the roof on this season; I want to get the windows in, in the winter, so
that we may be able to dedicate the house of the Lord by this time next year, if nothing more than one room; I will call upon the brethren to do something.

I cannot make a comparison between the house of God and any thing now in existence. Great things are to grow out of that house; there is a great and and mighty
power to grow out of it; there is an endowment. Knowledge is power, we want knowledge; we have frequently difficulties with persons who profess to be Latter-day
Saints; when the sacrament will be administered in the Lord's house, it will do away with a great deal of difficulty that is now in existence. If we can have a privilege and
confess our faults unto God and one another every Sabbath day, it will do away with these. You, poor sisters, shall have a seat in that house; I will stand on the top of
the pulpit and proclaim to all what the sisters have done; when you offer up your sacraments every Sabbath, you will feel well a whole week; you will get a great
portion of the Spirit of God, enough to last you a week, and you will increase. We are now depived of the privilege of giving the necessary instruction-hence we want a
house. All the money shall be laid out for what you design it; it shan't be paid for anything else. I am one of the committee; the committee tell me the quarry is
blockaded, it is filled with the rock; the stone cutters are wanting work; come on with your teams as soon as conference is over. It is not necessary for me to tell who
will come and do it; I will prophesy that you will do it. There is not one in the city but what will do right if they know it; only one or two exceptions, and they are not
worth notice; God will take care of them, and if he don't the devil will. I described them once and you will always know them while you see them, they will keep
hopping till they hop out of town. Some are tree toads who climb the trees and are continually croaking.

We are now the most noble people on the face of the globe, and we have no occasion to fear tad-poles. We are designated by the all-seeing eye, designated to do
good; not to stoop to any low thing. We are apt to suffer prejudice to get into our hearts on hearing reports, we never should allow it; never should pass our judgment
until we hear both sides. I will tell you a Dutch anecdote: a certain Dutchman had a cause brought before him and heard one side, and he gave in his decision, `by sure
you got the case;' and when the other party brought their witnesses, he said again, `by sure and you have got the case too.' If you hear of any one high in authority, that
he is rather inclined to apostacy, don't let prejudice arise, but pray for him; God may feel after him and he may return; never speak reproachfully or disrespectfully, he is
in the hand of God, I am one of those peace-makers who take a stand above these little things. It has been intimated we should have investigations this conference. Do
you think I would trouble this conference with it? If I have a difficulty with a man I will go and settle it, let them settle their difficulties; there is not a man who has had a
difficulty, who would trouble this congregation about it; we ask no favours, we can settle it ourselves; don't think any thing about persons who are on the eve of
apostacy, God is able to take care of them. Let God judge, do your duty, and let men alone.

I wish to speak about Messrs. Law's steam-mill, there has been a great deal of bickering about it. The mill has been a great benefit to the city, no matter how much fault
found; it has been the means of building up the city, it has brought in thousands who would not have come here; but as they saw that the Mormons had not got horns,
they came, and have got good by it. People would rather come than starve. The Messrs. Laws have sunk their capital, and done a great deal of good; it is out of
character to cast any aspersions on the Messrs. Laws. When we come to investigate the conspiracy, it is that rascal Jackson who presumed upon them; he supposed
he could lead them into any manner of iniquity. I do not believe that the Messrs. Laws would do any thing to injure me or any man's life. The men gave affidavit that
Jackson said they would go into it tooth and nail! I will not believe they will do it, if Jackson swore it upon a stack of Bibles as big as Mount Etna. I make these
observations for the purpose of putting down prejudice. If I was as full of the devil as an egg is full of meat, and you undertook to oppress men you could not drive me,
neither if I was full of the Spirit of God. Never undertake to destroy men because they do some evil thing, it is natural for a man to be lead and not driven; put down
iniquity by good works; many men speak without any contemplation, but when they have a little contemplation it would not have been spoken. We ought to be careful
what we say, and take the example of Jesus, cast over the mantle of charity and try to cover their faults. We are made to enlighten and not to darken one another; save
men but not destroy men; do unto others what you would have them do unto you. It is well enough to root out conspiracy, do not fear, but if you are in the right track,
 Copyright
having  God(c)   2005-2009,
              to guide you, heInfobase
                                will save Media
                                          you, forCorp.
                                                   God will save you if he has to destroy the wicked so as by fire.                                  Page 550 / 1033

I want to put down all false influence; all that brother Joseph said, was all right; but it was said by the rascal Jackson. If I thought I should be saved, and any in the
neither if I was full of the Spirit of God. Never undertake to destroy men because they do some evil thing, it is natural for a man to be lead and not driven; put down
iniquity by good works; many men speak without any contemplation, but when they have a little contemplation it would not have been spoken. We ought to be careful
what we say, and take the example of Jesus, cast over the mantle of charity and try to cover their faults. We are made to enlighten and not to darken one another; save
men but not destroy men; do unto others what you would have them do unto you. It is well enough to root out conspiracy, do not fear, but if you are in the right track,
having God to guide you, he will save you, for God will save you if he has to destroy the wicked so as by fire.

I want to put down all false influence; all that brother Joseph said, was all right; but it was said by the rascal Jackson. If I thought I should be saved, and any in the
congregation be lost, I should not be happy; for this purpose Jesus effected a resurrection; our Saviour is competent to save all from death and hell; I can prove it out of
the revelations: I would not serve a God that had not all wisdom and all power. The reason why I feel so good is because I have a big soul, there are men with small
bodies who have got souls like Enoch; we have gathered out all the big souls from the ends of the earth: the gospel picks out all the big souls, out of all creation; and we
will get all the big souls out of all the nations, and we shall have the largest city in the world. It works just like a God. We will gather out all the big souls out of every
nation: as soon as the gospel catches hold of a big soul it brings them all right up to Zion. There is a thing called an eye star, the gospel is similar; then will we have a
people big enough to be saved. Popery could not write what Enoch preached; he told the people the Spirit of God took him up into a high mountain, showed him the
distress of the people; the destruction of the world, and he said his heart swelled wide as eternity; but Popery could not receive any thing as large as that. Every society
are just like them; God Almighty has made men's souls according to the society which he lives in, with very few exceptions, and when men come to live with the
Mormons, their souls swell as if they were going to stride the planets, as I stride the Republic of America. I can believe that man can go from planet to planet, a man
gets so high in the mansions above.

A certain good sister came to my house and she was troubled because she heard so many big things; she thought it weakened her faith. I told her she had too much
faith; she believed too much; I will tell you how you may know whether the thing is true or not. When any come to you with a lie, you feel troubled: God will trouble you
and will not approbate you in such belief; you had better get some antidote to get rid of it. Humble yourself before God, and ask him for his spirit, and pray to him to
judge it for you. It is better not to have so much faith, than to have so much as to believe all the lies. Before this conference closes I want to get all the elders together. I
shall make a proclamation; I want to take the line and axe, and hew you, and make you as straight as possible; I will make you as straight as a stretched line. Every
elder that goes from Nauvoo to preach the gospel, if he preach anything else we will silence him through the public print: I want the elders to meet and to understand,
and if they teach anything but the pure truth we will call them home.

The president having arrived, the choir sung a hymn. Elder A. Lyman offered prayer.

The President then arose and called the attention of the congregation upon the subjects which were contemplated in the fore part of the conference. As the wind blows
very hard, it will be hardly possible for me to make you all hear unless there is profound attention. It is of the greatest importance, and the most solemn of any that can
occupy our attention, and that is the subject of the dead; on the decease of our brother Follett, who was crushed to death in a well, I have been requested to speak by
his friends and relatives, and inasmuch as there are a great many in this congregation who live in this city as well as elsewhere, and who have lost friends, I feel disposed
to speak on the subject in general, and offer you my ideas so far as I have ability, and so far as I shall be inspired by the Holy Spirit to dwell on this subject. I want your
prayers and faith, the instruction of Almighty God and the gift of the Holy Ghost, that I may set forth things that are true, that can easily be comprehended, and shall
carry the testimony to your hearts. Pray that the Lord may strengthen my lungs, stay the winds and let the prayers of the saints to heaven appear that it may enter into
the ear of the Lord of Sabaoth; for the effectual prayers of righteous men availeth much, and I verily believe that your prayers shall be heard before I enter into the
investigation fully of the subject that is lying before me. Before entering fully into the investigation I wish to pave the way: I will make a few preliminaries in order that
you may understand the subject when I come to it. I do not calculate to please your ears with superfluity of words, or oratory, or with much learning: but I calculate to
edify you with the simple truths from heaven. In the first place I wish to go back to the beginning of creation; there is the starting point, in order to be fully acquainted
with the mind, purposes, decrees, &c., of the great Eloheim, that sits in yonder heavens, it is necessary for us to have an understanding of God himself in the beginning.
If we start aright, it is easy to go right all the time; but if we start wrong, it is a hard matter to get right. There are very few beings in the world who understand rightly the
character of God. They do not comprehend any thing, that which is past or that which is to come; and consequently, but little above the brute beast. If a man learns
nothing more than to eat, drink, sleep, and does not comprehend any of the designs of God, the beast comprehends the same thing; it eats, drinks, sleeps, knows
nothing more; yet knows as much as we, unless WE are able to comprehend by the inspiration of Almighty God. I want to go back to the beginning, and so lift your
minds to a more lofty sphere, a more exalted understanding; than what the human mind generally understands. I want to ask this congregation, every man, woman, and
child to answer the question in their own heart, what kind of a being is God? Ask yourselves. I again repeat the question, what kind of a being is God? Does any man
or woman know? have any of you seen him, heard him, communed with him? Here is the question that will peradventure from this time henceforth, occupy your
attention. The Apostle says, this is eternal life, to know God and Jesus Christ, whom he has sent. If any man enquire what kind of a being is God, if he will search
diligently his own heart, if the declaration of the apostle be true, he will realize that he has not eternal life, there can be eternal life on no other principle. My first object is
to find out the character of the only wise and true God, and if I should be the man to comprehend God and explain or convey the principles to your hearts so that the
spirit seal it upon you, let every man and woman henceforth put their hand on their mouth and never say any thing against the man of God again; but if I fail, it becomes
my duty to renounce all my pretensions to revelations, inspirations, &c., and if all are pretensions, they will all be as bad off as I am at any rate. There is not a man but
would breathe out an anathema, if they knew I was a false prophet, and some one would feel authorised to take away my life. If any man is authorised to take away my
life, who says I am a false teacher, then upon the same principle am I authorised to take away the life of every false teacher, and where would be the end of blood, and
who would not be the sufferer. But no man is authorised to take away life in consequence of their religion, which all laws and governments ought to tolerate, right or
wrong. If I show, verily, that I have the truth of God and show that ninety-nine out of a hundred are false teachers, while they pretend to hold the keys of God, and to
kill them because they are false teachers, it would deluge the whole world with blood. I want you all to know God, to be familiar with him; and if I can bring you to him,
all persecutions against me will cease-you will know that I am his servant, for I speak as one having authority. What sort of a being was God in the beginning? Open
your ears and hear all ye ends of the earth, for I am going to prove it to you by the Bible, and I am going to tell you the designs of God to the human race, and why he
interferes with the affairs of man.

First, God himself, who sits enthroned in yonder heavens, is a man like unto one of yourselves, that is the great secret. If the vail was rent to day, and the great God,
who holds this world in its orbit, and upholds all things by his power, if you were to see him to-day, you would see him in all the person, image, and very form as a man;
for Adam was created in the very fashion and image of God. Adam received instruction, walked, talked, and conversed with him, as one man talks and communes with
another.

In order to understand the subject of the dead, for the consolation of those who mourn for the loss of their friends, it is necessary they should understand the character
and being of God, for I am going to tell you how God came to be God.-We have imagined that God was God from all eternity. These are incomprehensible ideas to
some, but they are the simple and first principles of the gospel, to know for a certainty the character of God, that we may converse with him as one man with another,
and that God himself, the father of us all, dwelt on an earth the same as Jesus Christ himself did, and I will show it from the Bible. I wish I had the trump of an
archangel, I could tell the story in such a manner that persecution would cease for ever. What did Jesus say (mark it elder Rigdon)? Jesus said, as the Father hath
power in himself, even so hath the Son power. To do what? Why what the Father did. That answer is obvious. In a manner to lay down his body and take it up again.
Jesus, what are you going to do? To lay down my life, as my Father did and take it up again. If you do not believe it, you do not believe the Bible. The scriptures say it,
and I defy all the learning and wisdom-all the combined powers of earth and hell together, to refute it. Here, then, is eternal life, to know the only wise and true God.
You have got to learn how to be gods yourselves-to be kings and priests to God, the same as all gods have done: by going from a small degree to another, from grace
to grace, from exaltation to exaltation, until you are able to sit in glory as doth those who sit enthroned in everlasting power; and I want you to know, that God, in the
last days, while certain individuals are proclaiming his name, is not trifling with you or me-it is the first principle of consolation. How consoling to the mourner, when they
are called to(c)
 Copyright    part with a husband,
                 2005-2009,         wife,Media
                               Infobase   father,Corp.
                                                 mother, child, or dear relative, to know that although the earthly tabernacle shall be dissolved, thatPage
                                                                                                                                                          they shall
                                                                                                                                                                 551 rise/in1033
immortal glory, not to sorrow, suffer, or die any more, but they shall be heirs of God and joint heirs of Jesus Christ. What is it?-To inherit the same glory, the same
power, and the same exaltation, until you ascend the throne of eternal power the same as those who are gone before. What did Jesus do? why, I do the things I saw
my Father do when worlds came rolling into existence. I saw my Father work out his kingdom with fear and trembling, and I must do the same; and when I get my
and I defy all the learning and wisdom-all the combined powers of earth and hell together, to refute it. Here, then, is eternal life, to know the only wise and true God.
You have got to learn how to be gods yourselves-to be kings and priests to God, the same as all gods have done: by going from a small degree to another, from grace
to grace, from exaltation to exaltation, until you are able to sit in glory as doth those who sit enthroned in everlasting power; and I want you to know, that God, in the
last days, while certain individuals are proclaiming his name, is not trifling with you or me-it is the first principle of consolation. How consoling to the mourner, when they
are called to part with a husband, wife, father, mother, child, or dear relative, to know that although the earthly tabernacle shall be dissolved, that they shall rise in
immortal glory, not to sorrow, suffer, or die any more, but they shall be heirs of God and joint heirs of Jesus Christ. What is it?-To inherit the same glory, the same
power, and the same exaltation, until you ascend the throne of eternal power the same as those who are gone before. What did Jesus do? why, I do the things I saw
my Father do when worlds came rolling into existence. I saw my Father work out his kingdom with fear and trembling, and I must do the same; and when I get my
kingdom I shall present it to my Father, so that he obtains kingdom upon kingdom, and it will exalt his glory, so that Jesus treads in his tracks to inherit what God did
before. It is plain beyond disputation, and you thus learn some of the first principles of the gospel, about which so much hath been said. When you climb a ladder, you
must begin at the bottom and go on until you learn the last principle; it will be a great while before you have learned the last. It is not all to be comprehended in this
world; it is a great thing to learn salvation beyond the grave. I suppose I am not allowed to go into an investigation of any thing that is not contained in the Bible, and I
think there are so many wise men here who would put me to death for treason, so I shall turn commentator to-day, I shall comment on the very first Hebrew word in
the Bible; I will make a comment on the very first sentence of the history of creation in the Bible-Berosheit. I want to analyse the word-baith, in, by, through, in, and
every thing else. Rosh, the head; Sheit, grammatical termination. When the inspired man wrote it, he did not put the baith there. A man, a Jew without any authority,
thought it too bad to begin to talk about the head. It read first, `The head one of the Gods brought forth the Gods,' that is the true meaning of the words. , signifies to
bring forth. If you do not believe it, you do not believe the learned man of God. No man can learn you more than what I have told you. Thus the head God brought
forth the Gods in the grand council. I will simplify it in the English language. Oh, ye lawyers! ye doctors! who have persecuted me; I want to let ye know that the Holy
Ghost knows something as well as you do. The head God called together the Gods, and sat in grand council. The grand counsellers sat in yonder heavens, and
contemplated the creation of the worlds that were created at that time. When I say doctors and lawyers, I mean the doctors and lawyers of the scripture. I have done
so hitherto, to let the lawyers flutter and every body laugh at them. Some learned doctors might take a notion to say, the scriptures say thus and so, and are not to be
altered, and I am going to show you an error. I have an old book of the New Testament in the Hebrew, Latin, German and Greek. I have been reading the German
and find it to be the most correct, and it corresponds nearest to the revelations I have given for the last fourteen years. It tells about Jachoboy the son of Zebedee; it
means Jacob; in the English New Testament it is James. Now if Jacob had the keys, you might talk about James through all eternity, and never get the keys. In the 21st
verse of the 4th chapter of Matthew, it gives the word Jacob instead of James. How can we escape the damnation of hell except God reveal to us; men bind us with
chains; Latin says Jachabod, means Jacob; Hebrew says it means Jacob; Greek says Jacob; German says Jacob. I thank God I have got this book, and thank him
more for the gift of the Holy Ghost. I have got the oldest book in the world, but I have got the oldest book in my heart. I have all the four testaments; come here ye
learned men, and read if you can. I should not have introduced this testimony were it not to back up the word Rosh, the head Father of the Gods. I should not have
brought it up only to show that I am right. When we begin to learn in this way, we begin to learn the only true God, and what kind of being we have got to worship.
When we know how to come to him, he begins to unfold the heavens to us and tell us all about it. When we are ready to come to him be is ready to come to us. Now I
ask all the learned men who hear me, why the learned men who are preaching salvation say, that God created the heavens and the earth out of nothing, and the reason
is they are unlearned; they account it blasphemy to contradict the idea, they will call you a fool. I know more than all the world put together, and the Holy Ghost within
me comprehends more than all the world, and I will associate with it. The word create came from the word baurau; it does not mean so: it means, to organize; the same
as a man would organize a ship. Hence we infer, that God had materials to organize the world out of chaos; chaotic matter, which is element, and in which dwells all the
glory. Element had an existence from the time he had. The pure principles of element are principles that never can be destroyed. They may be organized and re-
organized, but not destroyed.

I have another subject to dwell upon, and it is impossible for me to say much, but I shall just touch upon them; for time will not permit me to say all, so I must come to
the resurrection of the dead, the soul, the mind of man, the immortal spirit. All men say God created it in the beginning. The very idea lessons man in my estimation; I do
not believe the doctrine-I know better. Hear it all ye ends of the world, for God has told me so. I will make a man appear a fool before I get through, if you don't
believe it. I am going to tell of things more noble-we say that God himself is a self-existing God; who told you so? it is correct enough; but how did you get it into your
heads? Who told you that man did not exist in like manner upon the same principles? (refers to the old Bible,) how does it read in the Hebrew? It don't say so in the
Hebrew, it says God made man out of the earth, and put into him Adam's spirit, and so became a living body.

The mind of man is as immortal as God himself. I know that my testimony is true, hence, when I talk to these mourners; what have they lost, they are only separated
from their bodies for a short season; their spirits existed co-equal with God, and they now exist in a place where they converse together the same as we do on the
earth. Is it logic to say that a spirit is immortal, and yet have a beginning? Because if a spirit have a beginning it will have an end: good logic. I want to reason more on
the spirit of man, for I am dwelling on the body of man, on the subject of the dead. I take my ring from my finger and liken it unto the mind of man, the immortal spirit,
because it has no beginning. Suppose you cut it in two; but as the Lord lives there would be an end. All the fools, learned and wise men, from the beginning of the
creation, who say that man had a beginning, proves that he must have an end, and then the doctrine of annihilation would be true. But, if I am right, I might with
boldness proclaim from the house-tops, that God never did have power to create the spirit of man at all. God himself could not create himself: intelligence exists upon a
self-existent principle, it is a spirit from age to age, and there is no creation about it. All the spirits that God ever sent into the world are susceptible of enlargement. The
first principles of man are self-existent with God: that God himself finds himself in the midst of spirits and glory, because he was greater, and because he saw proper to
institute laws, whereby the rest could have a privilege to advance like himself, that they might have one glory upon another, in all that knowledge, power, and glory,
&c., in order to save the world of spirits. I know that when I tell you these words of eternal life, that are given to me, I know you taste it and I know you believe it, You
say honey is sweet and so do I. I can also taste the spirit of eternal life; I know it is good, and when I tell you of these things, that were given me by inspiration of the
Holy Spirit, you are bound to receive it as sweet, and I rejoice more and more.

I want to talk more of the relation of man to God. I will open your eyes in relation to your dead; all things whatsoever God of his infinite wisdom has seen proper to
reveal to us, while we are dwelling in mortality, in regard to our mortal bodies, are revealed to us in the abstract, and independent of affinity of this mortal tabernacle;
but are revealed to us as if we had no bodies at all, and those revelations which will save our dead will save our bodies; and God reveals them to us in view of no
eternal dissolution of the body; hence the responsibility, the awful responsibility, that rests upon us in relation to our dead: for all the spirits who have not obeyed the
gospel in the flesh, must either obey the gospel or be damned. Solemn thought, dreadful thought. Is there nothing to be done; no salvation for our fathers and friends
who have died and not obeyed the decreos of the Son of Man? Would to God that I had forty days and nights to tell you all, I would let you know that I am not a fallen
prophet. What kind of characters are those who can be saved although their bodies are decaying in the grave? When his commandments teach us, it is in view of
eternity. The greatest responsibility in this world that God has laid upon us, is to seek after our dead. The apostle says, they without us cannot be made perfect. Now I
will speak of them:-I say to you Paul, you cannot be perfect without us: it is necessary that those who are gone before, and those who come after us should have
salvation in common with us, and thus hath God made it obligatory to man. Hence God said he should send Elijah, &c.; I have a declaration to make as to the
provisions which God hath made to suit the conditions of man; made from before the foundation of the world. What has Jesus said? All sins and all blasphemies, every
transgression, except one, that man can be guilty of, there is a salvation for him either in this world, or the world to come. Hence God hath made a provision, that every
spirit in the eternal world can be ferretted out and saved, unless he has committed that unpardonable sin, which can not be remitted to him. That God has wrought out a
salvation for all men, unless they have committed a certain sin. Every man who has got a friend in the eternal world can save him unless he has committed the
unpardonable sin, and so you can see how far you can be a saviour. A man can not commit the unpardonable sin after the dissolution of the body, and there is a way
possible for escape. Knowledge saves a man, and in the world of spirits a man cannot be exalted but by knowledge; so long as a man will not give heed to the
commandments, he must abide without salvation. A man is his own tormenter, and is his own condemner: hence the saying, they shall go into the lake that burns with
fire and brimstone. The torment of the mind of man is as exquisite as a lake burning with fire and brimstone-so is the torment of man. I know the scriptures; I
understand them. I said no man can commit the unpardonable sin after the dissolution of the body, but they must do it in this world: hence the salvation of Jesus Christ
was   wrought(c)out
 Copyright          for all menInfobase
                  2005-2009,    in order toMedia
                                            triumph over the devil: for if it did not catch him in one place, it would in another, for he stood up as a Saviour.
                                                 Corp.                                                                                                    Page 552 / 1033
The contention in heaven was, Jesus said there would be certain souls that would not be saved, and the devil said he could save them all; the grand council gave in for
Jesus Christ, so the devil rebelled against God and fell, and all who put up their heads for him. All sins shall be forgiven except the sin against the Holy Ghost; after a
possible for escape. Knowledge saves a man, and in the world of spirits a man cannot be exalted but by knowledge; so long as a man will not give heed to the
commandments, he must abide without salvation. A man is his own tormenter, and is his own condemner: hence the saying, they shall go into the lake that burns with
fire and brimstone. The torment of the mind of man is as exquisite as a lake burning with fire and brimstone-so is the torment of man. I know the scriptures; I
understand them. I said no man can commit the unpardonable sin after the dissolution of the body, but they must do it in this world: hence the salvation of Jesus Christ
was wrought out for all men in order to triumph over the devil: for if it did not catch him in one place, it would in another, for he stood up as a Saviour.

The contention in heaven was, Jesus said there would be certain souls that would not be saved, and the devil said he could save them all; the grand council gave in for
Jesus Christ, so the devil rebelled against God and fell, and all who put up their heads for him. All sins shall be forgiven except the sin against the Holy Ghost; after a
man has sinned against the Holy Ghost there is no repentance for him; he has got to say that the sun does not shine, while he sees it: he has got to deny Jesus Christ
when the heavens were open to him, and from that time they begin to be enemies, like many of the apostates of the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. When a
man begins to be an enemy, he hunts me. They seek to kill me; they thirst for my blood; they never cease. He has the same spirit that they had who crucified the Lord
of Life, the same spirit that sins against the Holy Ghost. You cannot bring them to repentance. Awful is the consequence. I advise all of you to be careful what you do,
you may by and by find out that you have been deceived. Stay yourselves, do not give way. You may find out that some one has laid a suare for you. Be cautions:
await! when you find a spirit that wants bloodshed, murder, the same is not of God, but is of the devil. Out of the abundance of the heart man speaketh. The man that
tells you words of life, is the man that can save you. I warn you against all evil characters, who sin against the Holy Ghost, for there is no redemption for them in this
world, or in the world to come.

I can enter into the mysteries, I can enter largely into the eternal worlds: for Jesus said, in my father's house there are many mansions, &c. There is one glory of the sun,
another glory of the moon, and another glory of the stars, &c. We have reason to have the greatest hope and consolations for our dead, for we have aided them in the
first principles; for we have seen them walk in our midst, and seen them sink asleep in the arms of Jesus. And hence is the glory of the sun. You mourners have
occasion to rejoice; (speaking of the death of elder King Follett,) for your husband is gone to wait until the resurrection; and your expectations and hope are far above
what man can conceive, for why has God revealed it to us? I am authorised to say, by the authority of the Holy Ghost, that you have no occasion to fear, for he is gone
to the home of the just. Don't mourn; don't weep. I know it by the testimony of the Holy Ghost that is within me. Rejoice, O Israel! your friends shall triumph gloriously,
while their murderers shall welter for ages. I say this for the benefit of strangers, I have a father, brothers, and friends who are gone to a world of spirits. They are only
absent for a moment; they are in the spirit, and when we depart we shall hail our mothers, fathers, friends, and all whom we love. There will be no fear of mobs, &c.,
but all will be an eternity of felicity. Mothers, you shall have your children, for they shall have eternal life; for their debt is paid, there is no damnation awaits them, for
they are in the spirit. As the child dies, so shall it rise from the dead and shall be forever living in the learning of God, it shall be the child, the same as it was before it
died out of your arms. Children dwell and exercise power in the same form as they laid them down. The baptism of water, without the baptism of fire and the Holy
Ghost attending it, is of no use: they are necessary. He must be born of water and the spirit in order to get into the kingdom of God.

In the German, the text bears me out the same as the revelations which I have given for the last fourteen years. I have the testimony to put in their teeth; my testimony
has been true all the time. You will find it in the declaration of John the Baptist, (reads from the German,) John says, I baptize you with water, but, when Jesus comes,
who has the power, he shall administer the baptism of fire, and the Holy Ghost. Great God! where is now all the sectarian world? and, if this testimony is true, they are
all damned as clearly as anathema can do it. I know the text is true. I call upon all you Germans, who know that it is true, to say aye, (loud shouts of aye.) Alexander
Campbell, how are you going to save them with water alone? for John said his baptism was nothing without the baptism of Jesus Christ. There is one God, one Father,
one Jesus, one hope of our calling, one baptism-all these three baptisms only make one. I have the truth, and am at the defiance of the world to contradict me, if they
can. I have now preached a little Latin, a little Hebrew, Greek, and German, and I have fulfilled all. The Germans know that I read the German correct.

Hear it all ye ends of the earth-all ye sinners repent! repent! turn to God, for your religion wont save you, and you will be damned; I do not say how long; but those
who sin against the Holy Ghost cannot be forgiven in this world, or in the world to come; they shall die the second death; as they concoet scenes of bloodshed in this
world, so they shall rise to that resurrection, which is as the lake of fire and brimstone: some shall rise to the everlasting burning of God, and some shall rise to the
damnation of their own filthiness-as exquisite as the lake of fire and brimstone.

I have intended my remarks to all, both rich and poor, bond and free, great and small. I have no emaity against any man. I love you all. I am your best friend, and if
persons miss their mark, it is their own fault. If I reprove a man, and he hates me, he is a fool, for I love all men, especially these my brethren and sisters. I rejoice in
hearing the testimony of my aged friends. You never know my heart; no man knows my history; I cannot tell it. I shall never undertake it; if I had not experienced what I
have, I should not have known it myself. I never did harm any man since I have been born in the world. My voice is always for peace, I cannot lie down until all my
work is finished. I never think any evil, nor any thing to the harm of my fellow man. When I am called at the trump of the archangel, and weighed in the balance, you will
all know me then. I add no more. God bless you all. Amen.

The choir sung a hymn at half-past five o'clock, and dismissed with a benediction.

An Epistle of the Twelve.

To the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints in Nauvoo and All the World. Greeting.

BELOVED BRETHREN,

Forasmuch as the Saints have been called to suffer deep affiction and persecution, and also to mourn the loss of our beloved Prophet, and also our Patriarch, who have
suffered a cruel martyrdom for the testimony of Jesus, having voluntarily yielded themselves to cruel murderers who had sworn to take their lives, and thus, like good
shepherds, have laid down their lives for the sheep, therefore it becomes necessary for us to address you at this time on several important subjects.

You are now without a prophet present with you in the flesh to guide you; but you are not without apostles, who hold the keys of power, to seal on earth that which
shall be sealed in heaven, and to preside over all the affairs of the church in all the world; being still under the direction of the same God, and being dictated by the same
spirit, having the same manifestations of the Holy Ghost to dictate all the affairs of the church in all the world, to build up the kingdom upon the foundation that the
prophet Joseph has laid, who still holds the keys of this last dispensation, and will hold them to all eternity, as a king and priest unto the most high God, ministering in
heaven, on earth, or among the spirits of the departed dead, as seemeth good to him who sent him.

Let no man presume for a moment that his place will be filled by another; for, remember he stands in his own place, and always will; and the Twelve Apostles of this
dispensation stand in their own place, and always will, both in time and in eternity, to minister, preside, and regulate the affairs of the whole church.

How vain are the imaginations of the children of men, to presume for a moment that the slaughter of one, two, or a hundred of the leaders of this church could destroy
an organization, so perfect in itself, and so harmoniously arranged that it will stand while one member of it is left alive upon the earth. Brethren, be not alarmed, for if the
Twelve should be taken away, still there are powers and offices in existence which will bear the kingdom of God triumphantly victorious in all the world. This church
may have prophets many, and apostles many, but they are all to stand in due time in their proper organization, under the direction of those who hold the keys.

On the subject of the gathering, let it be distinctly understood that the City of Nauvoo, and the Temple of our Lord, are to continue to be built up according to the
 Copyright
pattern    (c)has
        which  2005-2009,    Infobaseand
                   been commenced,       Media
                                            whichCorp.
                                                    has progressed with such rapidity thus far.                                                     Page 553 / 1033

The city must be built up and supported by the gathering of those who have capital, and are willing to lay it out for the erection of every branch of industry and
may have prophets many, and apostles many, but they are all to stand in due time in their proper organization, under the direction of those who hold the keys.

On the subject of the gathering, let it be distinctly understood that the City of Nauvoo, and the Temple of our Lord, are to continue to be built up according to the
pattern which has been commenced, and which has progressed with such rapidity thus far.

The city must be built up and supported by the gathering of those who have capital, and are willing to lay it out for the erection of every branch of industry and
manufacture, which is necessary for the employment and support of the poor, or of those who depend wholly on their labour; while farmers, who have capital, must
come on and purchase farms in the adjoining country, and improve and cultivate the same. In this way all may enjoy plenty, and our infant city may grow and flourish,
and be strengthened an hundred fold; and, unless this is done, it is impossible for the gathering to progress, because those who have no other dependence cannot live
together without industry and employment.

Therefore, let capitalists hasten here, and they may be assured we have nerves, sinews, fingers, skill and ingenuity sufficient in our midst to carry on the necessary
branches of industry.

The Temple must be completed by a regular system of tithing, according to the commandments of the Lord, which he has given as a law unto this church, by the month
of his servant Joseph.

Therefore, as soon as the Twelve have proceeded to a full and complete organization of the branches abroad, let every member proceed immediately to tithe himself or
herself, a tenth of all their property and money, and pay it into the hands of the Twelve, or into the hands of such Bishops as have been, or shall be appointed by them
to receive the same, for the building of the Temple or the support of the priesthood, according to the scriptures, and the revelations of God; and then let them continue
to pay in a tenth of their income from that time forth, for this is a law unto this church as much binding on their conscience as any other law or ordinance. And let this
law or ordinance be henceforth taught to all who present themselves for admission into this church, that they may know the sacrifice and tithing which the Lord requires,
and perform it; or else not curse the church with a mock membership as many have done heretofore. This will furnish a steady public fund for all sacred purposes, and
save the leaders from constant debt and embarrassment, and the members can then employ the remainder of their capital in every branch of enterprise, industry, and
charity, as seemeth them good, only holding themselves in readiness to be advised in such manner as shall be for the good of themselves and the whole society; and thus
all things can move in harmony, and for the general benefit and satisfaction of all concerned.

The United States and adjoining provinces will be immediately organized by the Twelve into proper districts, in a similar manner as they have already done in England
and Scotland, and high priests will be appointed over each district, to preside over the same, and to call quarterly conferences for the regulation and representation of
the branches included in the same, and for the furtherance of the gospel; and also to take measures for a yearly representation in a general conference. This will save the
trouble and confusion of the running to and fro of elders; detect false doctrine and false teachers, and make every elder abroad accountable to the conference in which
they may happen to labour.-Bishops will also be appointed in the larger branches, to attend to the management of the temporal funds, such as tithings, and funds for the
poor, according to the revelations of God, and to be judges in Israel.

The gospel in its fulness and purity, must now roll forth through every neighbourhood of this wide-spread country, and to all the world; and millions will awake to its
truths and obey its precepts; and the kingdoms of this world will become the kingdoms of our Lord and of his Christ.

As rulers and people have taken counsel together against the Lord; and against his anointed, and have murdered him who would have reformed and saved the nation, it
is not wisdom for the Saints to have any thing to do with politics, voting, or president-making, at present. None of the candidates who are now before the public for
that high office, have manifested any disposition or intention to redress wrong or restore right, liberty or law; and, therefore, woe unto him who gives countenance to
corruption, or partakes of murder, robbery, or other cruel deeds. Let us then stand aloof from all their corrupt men and measures, and wait, at least, till a man is found,
who, if elected, will carry out the enlarged principles, universal freedom, and equal rights and protection, expressed in the views of our beloved prophet and martyr,
General Joseph Smith.

We do not, however, offer this political advice as binding on the conscience of others; we are perfectly willing that every member of this church should use their own
freedom in all political matters; but we give it as our own rule of action, and for the benefit of those who may choose to profit by it.

Now, dear brethren, to conclude our present communication, we would exhort you in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, to be humble and faithful before God, and
before all the people, and give no occasion for any man to speak evil of you; but preach the gospel in its simplicity and purity, and practice righteousness, and seek to
establish the influence of truth, peace, and love, among mankind, and in so doing the Lord will bless you, and make you a blessing to all people.

You may expect to hear from us again.

BRIGHAM YOUNG,

President of the Twelve.

Nauvoo, August 15th, 1844.

Editorial.

WE have much pleasure, this month, in being able to continue the minutes of the Great Conference, held in Nauvoo, which commenced on the 6th of April last. We
have published, verbatim, the report as we have received it, of the address of our lamented President, Joseph Smith. We feel greatly the importance of the principles
upon which it treats, and are convinced that they will have a mighty effect, generally, upon the Saints, for good or evil. The honest hearted will rejoice in the light of
truth, and their minds will expand in the comprehension of principles so glorious; while it may be that some may turn away, being unable to endure the everlasting truth
of heaven. We, however, feel it necessary to make a few remarks on the subject, for the benefit, especially, of our brethren in the Priesthood. We would say, store
your minds with the great principles revealed unto you, but forget not the order of the kingdom of God; strong meat is not for babes, and the first principles of the
gospel are still the means by which mankind are to be introduced into the kingdom of God; let no one, therefore, so far forget, as to dictate to the world upon principles
that can only be spiritually discerned, but plead with men to lead them to the obedience of faith, that they may receive that unction from the Holy One by which they
may know all things.

Our beloved brother remarks, that "God himself, who sits enthroned in yonder heavens, is a man like unto one of ourselves, that is the great secret." Let no one imagine
by this that Deity is less estimated by the Latter-day Saints than by others-by no means; for though we believe in the eternal nature of spirit and of element, and of the
continued progression of intelligence, yet, be it distinctly understood, that we worship the Eternal Father, in the name of Jesus Christ, by whom alone we can come unto
him, and through obedience to whose commandments we look for the reception of the Holy Ghost, by which alone we can hope to be ourselves perfected.
Undoubtedly, the New Testament teaches that the ultimate object of salvation for exceeds the general expectation of religionists, if we may judge by their teachings and
anticipations.
 Copyright (c)Paul,   in writingInfobase
                 2005-2009,       to the Thessalonian
                                          Media Corp. Church, in his second epistle, second chapter, and fourteenth verse, says, "Whereunto he called you by our gospel, to
                                                                                                                                                       Page 554 / 1033
the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ." We, understanding something of what the glory of the Saviour is, for He has overcome and hath sat down on his
Father's throne, so He promiseth to him that overcometh, He will also grant to sit upon His throne. Revelations, iii. chapter, 21st verse. We also read in the 1st epistle
of John, ii. chapter, and 20th verse, that it was the privilege of the Saints to receive an unction from the Holy One, to know all things. While, in the xxi. chapter
continued progression of intelligence, yet, be it distinctly understood, that we worship the Eternal Father, in the name of Jesus Christ, by whom alone we can come unto
him, and through obedience to whose commandments we look for the reception of the Holy Ghost, by which alone we can hope to be ourselves perfected.
Undoubtedly, the New Testament teaches that the ultimate object of salvation for exceeds the general expectation of religionists, if we may judge by their teachings and
anticipations. Paul, in writing to the Thessalonian Church, in his second epistle, second chapter, and fourteenth verse, says, "Whereunto he called you by our gospel, to
the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ." We, understanding something of what the glory of the Saviour is, for He has overcome and hath sat down on his
Father's throne, so He promiseth to him that overcometh, He will also grant to sit upon His throne. Revelations, iii. chapter, 21st verse. We also read in the 1st epistle
of John, ii. chapter, and 20th verse, that it was the privilege of the Saints to receive an unction from the Holy One, to know all things. While, in the xxi. chapter
Revelations, 7th verse, we read that, "he that overcometh shall inherit all things. These references confirmed and established by the sublime and beautiful prayer of our
Saviour, as recorded in the xvii. chapter of the gospel of John, where he supplicates the Father, that the Saints may be one, "as thou Father, art in me, and I in thee, that
they also may be one in us;" declaring, also, that the glory which the Father had given him, he had given unto them, that they might be one in their condition and glory, as
the Father and he were one. Thus, while the Saints of the Last Days, believe in the possibility of attaining to the perfection of existence, we believe it to be attainble only
by keeping the commandments of God, and by living by every word that proceedeth from his mouth.

There is one passage which we would by no means omit noticing, which is this: "The greatest responsibility in this world that God has laid upon us, is, to seek after our
dead." We are aware, that to modern religionists, this is an incomprehensible subject, but to those who have entered into covenant with God, and have learned of the
things of the kingdom, it will be a source of unmingled gratitude and joy, and should call forth the grateful feelings of every heart to reflect that our glorious Redeemer
has wrought out a salvation so complete, as to make it possible to save every one in time or in eternity, who has not committed the unpardonable sin. Let the Saints
unite in expressions of everlasting gratitude and praise for a salvation so glorious, the fulness of which it has been their privilege to become acquainted with in the last
days.

But there is one great lesson deducible from this subject, of great importance to us, and to the progress of the kingdom of God: it is on Mount Zion that we are to
become Saviours in the last days, in connexion with the Holy Ordinances of the House of God, there, and there only, can we enjoy these privileges; how necessary
then, that every energy should be put forth for the completion of the Temple of God; indeed, we feel to say, that on the accomplishment of this object, depends in a
great measure, the salvation of the Church; surrounded as the Saints are on every hand with foes, whose enmity knows no rest, it becomes absolutely necessary that the
Saints should speedily be clothed with additional power and energy to enable them to endure, and consummate the great work of God. There is another remark of our
lamented brother, to which we would revert, in consequence of the false notions of charity that obtain amongst men, it is, "that the religions of the day will not save
men;" and, most assuredly, were the fact otherwise, there would be no call for the "dispensation of the fulness of times." If the hundreds of systems and opinions of men
were all efficacious in producing salvation, it would be the greatest folly for the Saints of the last days, to go forth, encountering persecution even unto death, in the
declaration of the great laws of adoption into the covenant of God. Let all our readers, therefore, in this matter, give us credit for declaring what we believe to be true.
But again, when we speak of the condemnation of individuals in a future state, we are very far from holding the opinion of the popular religionists of the day, that an
individual passes into the endurance of never-ending torments, but, on the contrary, we believe that the mercy of the Lord endureth for ever; yet, that every one shall be
judged according to the deeds done in the body.

Notice.

The Presidents of Conferences and of Branches, will take notice that there are several persons professing to be elders from Nauvoo, imposing themselves upon the
churches; we therefore desire that no one be received as such, nor be permitted to preach, unless he bring credentials of the legitimacy of his calling from the presidency
in Liverpool.

By order,

REUBEN HEDLOCK,

36, Chapel Street, THOMAS WARD.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

No. 7. December 1844. Vol. V.
History of Joseph Smith.

(Continued from page 85.)

NOT long after the foregoing was received, and the Saints from the state of New York began to come on, it seemed necessary to settle them. At the solicitation of
Bishop Partridge, I inquired and received the following revelation:-

Revelation Given May 1831.

Hearken unto me, saith the Lord your God, and I will speak unto my servant Edward Partridge, and give unto him directions: for it must needs be that he receive
directions how to organize this people: for it must needs be that they are organized according to my laws, if otherwise, they will be cut off: wherefore let my servant
Edward Partridge, and those whom he has chosen, in whom I am well pleased, appoint unto this people their portion, every man equal according to their families,
according to their circumstances, and their wants and needs; and let my servant Edward Partridge, when he shall appoint a man his portion, give unto him a writing that
shall secure unto him his portion, that he shall hold it, even this right and this inheritance in the church, until he transgresses and is not accounted worthy by the voice of
the church, according to the laws and covenants of the church, to belong to the church: and if he shall transgress and is not accounted worthy to belong to the church,
he shall not have power to claim that portion which he has consecrated unto the bishop for the poor and the needy of my church: therefore, he shall not retain the gift,
but shall only have claim on that portion that is deeded unto him. And thus, all things shall be made sure, according to the laws of the land.

And let that which belongs to this people, be appointed unto this people; and the money which is left unto this people, let there be an agent appointed unto this people,
to take the money to provide food and raiment, according to the wants of this people. And let every man deal honestly, and be alike among this people, and receive
alike, that ye may be one, even as I have commanded you.

And let that which belongeth to this people not be taken and given unto that of another church; wherefore, if another church would receive money of this church, let
them pay unto this church again, according as they shall agree-and this shall be done through the bishop or the agent, which shall be appointed by the voice of the
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                   Page 555 / 1033
church.

And, again, let the bishop appoint a store-house unto this church, and let all things, both in money and in meat, which is more than is needful for the want of this people,
alike, that ye may be one, even as I have commanded you.

And let that which belongeth to this people not be taken and given unto that of another church; wherefore, if another church would receive money of this church, let
them pay unto this church again, according as they shall agree-and this shall be done through the bishop or the agent, which shall be appointed by the voice of the
church.

And, again, let the bishop appoint a store-house unto this church, and let all things, both in money and in meat, which is more than is needful for the want of this people,
be kept in the hands of the bishop. And let him also reserve unto himself, for his own wants, and for the wants of his family, as he shall be employed in doing this
business. And thus I grant unto this people a privilege of organizing themselves according to my laws: and I consecrate unto them this land for a little season, until I the
Lord shall provide for them otherwise, and command them to go hence; and the hour and the day is not given unto them: wherefore let them act upon this land as for
years; and this shall turn unto them for their good.

Behold, this shall be an example unto my servant Edward Partridge, in other places, in all churches. And whoso is found a faithful, a just, and a wise steward, shall
inherit eternal life. Verily I say unto you, I am Jesus Christ, who cometh quickly, in an hour you think not. Even so: Amen.

On the 6th of June, the elders from the various parts of the country where they were labouring came in, and the conference before appointed, convened in Kirtland, and
the Lord displayed his power in a manner that could not be mistaken. The man of sin was revealed, and the authority of the Melchisedec priesthood was manifested
and conferred for the first time upon several of the elders. It was clearly evident that the Lord gave us power in proportion to the work to be done, and strength
according to the race set before us, and grace and help as our needs required. Great harmony prevailed; several were ordained; faith was strengthened; and humility so
necessary for the blessing of God to follow prayer, characterised the Saints. The next day, as a kind continuation of this great work of the last days, I received the
following.

Revelation Given June 1831

Behold, thus saith the Lord unto the elders whom he hath called and chosen in these last days, by the voice of his Spirit, saying, I the Lord will make known unto you
what I will that ye shall do from this time until the next conference, which shall be held in Missouri, upon the land which I will consecrate unto my people, who are a
remnant of Jacob, and those who are heirs according to the covenant. Wherefore, verily I say unto you, let my servant Joseph Smith, jun., and Sidney Rigdon take their
journey as soon as preparations can be made to leave their homes, and journey to the land of Missouri. And inasmuch as they are faithful unto me, it shall be made
known unto them the land of your inheritance. And inasmuch as they are not faithful, they shall be cut off, even as I will, as seemeth me good.

And again, verily I say unto you, let my servant Lyman Wight, and my servant John Corrill take their journey speedily; and also my servant John Murdock, and my
servant Hyrum Smith take their journey unto the same place by way of Detroit. And let them journey from thence preaching the word by the way, saying none other
things than that which the prophets and apostles have written, and that which is taught them by the comforter, through the prayer of faith. Let them go two by two, and
thus let them preach by the way in every congregation, baptizing by water and the laying on the hands by the water's side; for thus saith the Lord, I will cut my work
short in righteousness, for the days cometh that I will send forth judgment unto victory. And tell my servant Lyman Wight beware, for Satan desireth to sift him as chaff.

And behold, he that is faithful shall be made ruler over many things. And again, I will give unto you a pattern in all things, that ye may not deceived, for Satan is abroad
in the land, and he goeth forth deceiving the nations:-wherefore he that prayeth, whose spirit is contrite, the same is accepted of me, if he obey mine ordinances. He that
speaketh, whose spirit is contrite, whose language is meek, and edifieth the same, is of God, if he obey mine ordinances. And again, he that trembleth under my power
shall be made strong, and shall bring forth fruits of praise and wisdom, according to the revelations and truths which I have given you.

And again, he that is overcome and bringeth not forth fruits, even according to this pattern, is not of me! wherefore by this pattern ye shall know the spirits in all cases
under the whole heavens. And the days have come, according to men's faith it shall be done unto them. Behold this commandment is given unto all the elders whom I
have chosen. And again, verily I say unto you, let my servant Thomas B. Marsh, and my servant Ezra Thayre, take their journey also, preaching the word by the way
unto the same land. And again let my servant Isaac Morley, and my servant Ezra Pooth, take their journey, also preaching the word by the way unto the same land.

And again, let my servants Edward Partridge and Martin Harris, take their journey with my servant Sidney Rigdon and Joseph Smith, jun. Let my servants David
Whitmer and Harvy Whitlock, also take their journey, and preach by the way unto this same land. Let my servants, Parley P. Pratt and Orson Pratt take their journey,
and preach by the way, even unto this same land. And let my servants Solomon Hancock and Simeon Carter also take a journey, unto this same land, and preach by
the way. Let my servant Edson Fuller and Jacob Scott also take their journey. Let my servants Levi Hancock and Zebedee Coltrin also take their journey. Let my
servants Reynolds Cahoon and Samuel H. Smith also their journey. Let my servants Wheeler Baldwin and William Carter also take their journey.

And let my servants Newel Knight and Selah J. Griffin, both be ordained and also take their journey: yea, verily I say, let all these take their journey unto one place, in
their several courses, and one man shall not build upon another's foundation, neither journey in another's track. He that is faithful, the same shall be kept, and blessed
with much fruit.

And again I say unto you, let my servants Joseph Wakefield and Solomon Humphrey, take their journey into the eastern lands. Let them labour with their families,
declaring none other things than the prophets and apostles, that which they have seen and heard, and most assuredly believe, that the prophecies may be fulfilled. In
consequence of transgression, let that which was bestowed upon Heman Bassett, be taken from him, and placed upon the head of Simonds Rider.

And again, verily I say unto you, let Jared Carter be ordained a priest, and also George James be ordained a priest. Let the residue of the elders watch over the
churches, and declare the word in the regions among them. And let them labour with their own hands, that there be no idolatry nor wickedness practised. And
remember in all things, the poor and the needy, the sick and the afflicted, for he that doeth not these things, the same is not my disciple.

And again, let my servants Joseph Smith, jun., and Sidney Rigdon, and Edward Partridge, take with them a recommendation from the church. And let there be one
obtained for my servant Oliver Cowdery also: and thus, even as I have said, if ye are faithful, ye shall assemble yourselves together to rejoice upon the land of Missouri,
which is the land of your inheritance, which is now the land of your enemies. But behold, I the Lord will hasten the city in its time and will crown the faithful with joy and
with rejoicing. Behold, I am Jesus Christ the Son of God, and I will lift them up at the last day. Even so, Amen.

Trial of Elder Rigdon.

Minutes of a meeting of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, held on the meeting ground in the city of Nauvoo, on Sunday, September 8th, 1844.

Present, of the quorum of the Twelve, President Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, P. P. Pratt, Orson Pratt, Orson Hyde, George A. Smith, John Taylor, and Amasa
Lyman.

The High Council organized themselves with Bishop Newel, K. Whitney at their head, as follows:-William Marks, President of the Stake, and Charles C.Rich
 Copyright (c)
Councillor;    2005-2009,
            Samuel         Infobase
                   Bent, James  Alred,Media
                                       LewisCorp.                                                                                          PageG.556
                                             D. Wilson, Alpheus Cutler, David Fullmer, George W. Harris, Thomas Grover, Aaron Johnson, Henry             / 1033
                                                                                                                                                    Sherwood,
also Reynolds Cahoon, Asahel Smith, and Ezra T. Benson, in the place of three absent members.
Lyman.

The High Council organized themselves with Bishop Newel, K. Whitney at their head, as follows:-William Marks, President of the Stake, and Charles C.Rich
Councillor; Samuel Bent, James Alred, Lewis D. Wilson, Alpheus Cutler, David Fullmer, George W. Harris, Thomas Grover, Aaron Johnson, Henry G. Sherwood,
also Reynolds Cahoon, Asahel Smith, and Ezra T. Benson, in the place of three absent members.

At ten minutes after ten o'clock, President Young requested the choir to sing a hymn, which was done: and the services opened by prayer from elder Orson Hyde, after
which the choir sung another hymn.

President Young then arose and addressed the people in substance as follows:-

I will call the attention of the congregation to the subject which is designed to be laid before you to-day. But I will first make a request that the police will attend to the
instructions given them by the Mayor this morning, and that is, to see that there is perfect order on the outside of the congregation. We are not afraid of disturbance
here, but there is generally some disposed to talk on the outside, which prevents those from hearing who are near them, and we wish all to hear what is said from the
stand.

I have frequently thought lately of Paul's words, when he said "much every way, some for Paul, some for Apollos, some for Cephas, and some for Christ;" and I believe
there are a great many here for Christ. I will make the application of Paul's words to us:-"much every way,"-some for Joseph and Hyrum, the Book of Mormon, and
Book of Doctrine and Covenants, the Temple and Joseph's measures; and some for Lyman Wight, some for James Emmett, and some for Sidney Rigdon, and I
suppose some for the Twelve.

The business of the day will result in this thing: all those who are for Joseph and Hyrum, the Book of Mormon, Book of Doctrine and Covenants, the Temple and
Joseph's measures, and for the Twelve, they being one party, will be called upon to manifest their principles openly and boldly. Then we wish all who are of the
opposite parties to enjoy the same liberty, and to be as decided and bold, and to show their principles as boldly, and be as decided as they are in their secret meetings
and private councils. If they are for Sidney Rigdon, and believe he is the man to be the first president and the leader of this people, we wish them to manifest it as freely
as they do in other places, because this will form another party.

We want all those who are for Lyman Wight and his measures, to show themselves openly and boldly; and all those for James Emmett and his measures, to show
themselves. We wish them to withdraw to day without fear, and to be as bold here as they are in other places. They may as well show themselves boldly, for I know
where they live, and I know their names, I can point them out if necessary. Those who wish to tarry and build up the city and build the Temple, and carry out the
measures and revelations of our martyred prophet, we wish to know who they are. Now all those who decline going either way, but secretly slander the character of
Joseph Smith and the Twelve, my fellowship will be withdrawn from them without any further ceremony. If there are not more than ten men who hang on to the truth,
and to Joseph and the Temple, and are willing to do right in all things, let me be one of the number. If there should be but ten left, and their lives should be threatened,-
threatened with destruction by mobs, the Temple not be built, &c., because they are determined to do right, let me be one that is martyred for the truth. I have travelled
these many years in the midst of poverty and tribulation, and that too with blood in my shoes, month after month, to sustain and preach this gospel and build up this
kingdom, and God forbid that I should now turn round and seek to destroy that which I have been labouring to build up.

It is written in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, that the president can be tried before a bishop and twelve high priests, or the high council of the church. There are
many present this morning who were present at the organization of that quorum in Kirtland. We have here before us this morning, the high council, and bishop Whitney
at their head, and we will try Sidney Rigdon before this council and let them take an action on his case this morning, and then we will present it to the church, and let the
church also take an action upon it. I am willing that you should know that my feelings for Sidney Rigdon as a man, as a private citizen, are of the best kind. I have loved
that man, and always had the very best feelings for him; I have stood in defence of his life and his house in Kirtland, and have lain on the floor, night after night, and
week after week, to defend him. There are those who are following Sidney for whom my heart is grieved, I esteem them as good citizens. But when it touches the
salvation of the people, I am the man that walks to the line.

I am informed that elder Rigdon is sick; I am also informed that he and his party have had a council this morning, and have concluded not to say any thing in their own
defence, thinking that would be best for them. I have no idea that elder Rigdon is any more sick than I am; any how, we have a right to try his case, for he had sufficient
notice to prepare himself if he had been disposed. We gave him notice last Tuesday evening, and had it published in the Neighbour, and, was he sick, he could have
sent us word to have the case deferred. I heard elder Rigdon's discourse last Sunday, myself; I heard him pour blessings upon this people in an unbounded degree; I
heard him encourage the building up of this city and the Temple; he said he was one with us, and left his blessing upon the congregation. The congregation says to him,-
"go in peace." I said upon the back of his statements, you see that brother Rigdon is with us. I have not seen that brother Rigdon has been with us since he returned
from Pittsburg; I have known that he was not with us in spirit, but I took him at his word. The spirit reveals many things which it would not do to tell the public until it
can be proved. But to come to the point. On Tuesday last, I heard that elder Rigdon had a meeting the night previous, and had ordained men to be prophets, priests,
and kings. I concluded to go and see elder Rigdon, and asked elder Hyde to go with me. We went into his house, and after the usual compliments, I sat down directly
opposite him, and took hold of his hand. I looked him right in the face, and asked him if he had a meeting last night, here, in which men were ordained to be prophets,
priests, and kings? He replied, "No, we bad no meeting here; had we brother Soby?"

"Well, did you have a meeting any where, brother Rigdon, in which men were ordained to be prophets, priests, and kings?"

"Well, I don't know; did we have a meeting last night, brother Soby? Yes, I believe there was one last night; wasn't there brother Soby, up at your house?"

I saw the disposition of elder Rigdon to conceal the truth and equivocate, and I determined to know the whole secret. I said to him again, "Elder Rigdon, did you not
ordain those men at that meeting last night?"

He replied, "Yes, I suppose I did."

I then asked brother Rigdon, by what authority he ordained prophets, priests, and kings?

With a very significant air he replied, "Oh, I know about that!"

I will not attempt to describe the feelings I had, nor the look of his countenance, but he equivocated very much. He said there was no meeting here last night, and then
finally said, I believe there was a meeting at brother Soby's. I questioned him till he acknowledge that they ordained men to be prophets, priests, and kings.

I then asked brother Rigdon, "Do you not think, really, that you hold the keys and authority above any man, or set of men in this church, even the Twelve?"

Says he, "I never taught any such doctrine, did I, brother Soby?"
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 557 / 1033
Says I, "Brother Rigdon, tell me the truth, do you not think so?"

He replied, "Yes, I do"
I then asked brother Rigdon, "Do you not think, really, that you hold the keys and authority above any man, or set of men in this church, even the Twelve?"

Says he, "I never taught any such doctrine, did I, brother Soby?"

Says I, "Brother Rigdon, tell me the truth, do you not think so?"

He replied, "Yes, I do"

Says I, "That tells the whole story. Brother Joseph never undertook such important business as you are engaged in, without consulting his brethren, and especially the
Twelve, if they were present." I felt delicate in asking elder Rigdon these questions, but I knew it was my duty to find out the secret of the whole matter. To evade
answering the questions I put to him, he finally said, "Don't crowd upon my feelings too much; my feelings are tender, and I don't wish to be crowded." I then proposed
to him, that myself and the brethren of the Twelve would call in the evening and converse with him further on the subject, to which he agreed. In the evening, eight of the
Twelve, together with bishop Whitney, went to elder Rigdon's and conversed a while, and finding matters as before stated, we concluded we would go over to Dr.
Richards's and there counsel together what was best to do on the subject. In our council we deemed it necessary to demand his license, and say to him he could not
hold it any longer, unless he retracted from his present course and repent of his wickedness. A committee of three was chosen, who went over and demanded his
license, but he refused to give it up, at the same time saying, "I did not receive it from you, neither shall I give it up to you." On the strength of this, we published a notice
in the Neighbour, that there would be an action on his case before the church to day.

We have now the quorum before us, before which he will be tried, with the oldest bishop at their head; and I shall leave the subject for the brethren to take it up, and it
is left for us to decide whether we are Latter-day Saints or not.

President Young said further, that the Twelve are to be regarded as witnesses in this trial, and not judges. We present ourselves before the High Council as witnesses,
and we are prepared to bring other testimony forward if necessary. There may be some who will say that this is not a fair trial, because the opposite party are not here.
They have had sufficient notice and time to make their objections, and if they don't appear to make their defence, it will prove to me that they are guilty. Elder Rigdon
has not conducted himself like a man of God, he has not conducted himself like a prophet of God, nor a counsellor to the first president, since he came here. We prefer
these charges against him, and the High Council will be obliged to act.

Elder Orson Hyde arose and said as follows:-I thought I would present to your view, some things which have transpired since the death of our beloved Prophet and
Patriarch, Joseph and Hyrum Smith, who were murdered by the mob. I was in New Haven when I first heard the news, but hardly credited the report; I went from
thence to New York, where I learned the same things. I then concluded I would start to Boston. When I arrived at Boston I met with President Young, and one or two
others of the Twelve. We held a council together, and it was decided to write to elder Rigdon at Pittsburg. I was appointed to write the letter. I informed elder Rigdon
of our conclusions, and stated to him that we had decided to return immediately to Nauvoo, and that we should go by the lakes, inasmuch as we deemed it safer and
quicker to go that way, than to go through Pittsburg. I stated also that it was the desire of the Twelve, that elder Rigdon and elder Page should meet us at Nauvoo, and
after we had rested and mourned for our martyred brethren, we would sit down together and hold a council on the very ground where sleep the ashes of our deceased
friends. This letter was received by elder Rigdon as we have since learned. Well, what does he do? He comes directly to Nauvoo. He arrived before the Twelve could
get there. He immediately entered into measures to call the church together to appoint a Guardian, and was very anxious to crowd an action before the Twelve arrived,
when he knew it was the request of the Twelve to sit in council together with him before any action was taken before the public. He represented to the congregation
that it was necessary that he should return home immediately on account of the situation of his family. Providentially the Twelve came before he had accomplished his
designs, and an action was then taken before the public, and he was defeated. The church unanimously voted to sustain the Twelve in their office as appointed by
President Joseph Smith and the church-since that action was taken elder Rigdon has shown no more anxiety to return to Pittsburg. Now I would ask this congregation,
if elder Rigdon had known that he was commanded to take the lead of this people, would he have had any reason to fear his success, if he had been sure God had
appointed him? Were the Twelve jealous that they should not stand in their place? I heard no such thing. We wanted to sit in council together, and felt that whatever the
spirit dictated that should be our course. There is a way by which all revelations purporting to be from God through any man can be tested. Brother Joseph gave us the
plan, says he, when all the quorums are assembled and organized in order, let the revelation be presented to the quorums, if it pass one let it go to another, and if it pass
that, to another, and so on until it has passed all the quorums; and if it pass the whole without running against a snag, you may know it is of God. But if it runs against a
snag, then says he, it wants enquiring into; you must see to it. It is known to some who are present that there is a quorum organized where revelations can be tested.
Brother Joseph said, let no revelation go to the people until it has been tested here. Now I would ask, did elder Rigdon call the quorum together and there lay his
revelation before it, to have it tested? No, he did not wait to call the quorum; neither did he call the authorities together that were here. He endeavoured to ensnare the
people and allure their minds by his flowery eloquence; but the plan was defeated. The voice of the people was in favour of sustaining the Twelve to be their leaders. I
tell you it is no enviable place for one of that quorum to stand in, and act as the leaders of this people. The shafts of the enemy are always aimed at the head first.
Brother Joseph said some time before he was murdered: "If I am taken away, upon you, the Twelve, will rest the responsibility of leading this people, and do not be
bluffed off by any man. Go forward in the path of your duty though you walk into death. If you will be bold and maintain your ground, the great God will sustain you."
And now, inasmuch as a charge has been laid upon us, it will be inquired in a day to come if we have been faithful to the charge, and we are responsible for what has
been laid upon us.

After the Twelve returned, I went to see elder Rigdon, and requested him to meet us in counoil; I invited him to attend, but he said he was sick; well, I don't know but
he was sick, but I am informed he went the same day and held a meeting somewhere outside the city.-To-day there is an excuse.-He says he is sick, perhaps it is so. In
our conversation on Tuesday evening, when he said he had the keys and power, he said he did not claim jurisdiction over the Twelve, he claimed jurisdiction over no
man. Says I, elder Rigdon if the Twelve were to transgress, would you call them to account? He replied, No, I have no jurisdiction over them. But was brother Joseph
here, and he was to see the Twelve do wrong, we would not have time to wink more than twice before he would be upon us with a rod, and drive us back to the path
of duty again. Elder Rigdon says he claims no jurisdiction over the Twelve, nor the Twelve over him. Says I, elder Rigdon, such a course as this will lead to a division of
the church. He replied, there will be a good many churches built up, all over the world. I asked if all these churches would be subject to one common head. He
answered they would not. Elder Young replied, then there will be a great many bodies. He replied, Oh no! I then said, where there are many heads, there is no head at
all; and a thing that has got many heads, must be a hydra-a monster; a house divided against itself, cannot stand. Elder Rigdon is now going to work, to make a division,
and yet he said on the stand, he did not want to make a division. When any man comes here with a revelation purporting to be from God, we feel in duty bound to
question its validity. This is a kind of furnace to prove all things, and elder Rigdon don't like to come into the furnace.

I will now give some testimony which has been handed to me concerning what elder Rigdon has said. Those who have testified here are ready to testify to the same
before the congregation if it is necessary.

I shall omit names unless called upon, and then they shall be forthcoming. One of Mr. Rigdon's party said to this brother, you are a pretty strong Twelve man I believe,
are you not? He answered: "I am no party man-but I am desirous to obtain the truth." Mr. Rigdon's friend then said, if you will not tell it to the Twelve, I will tell you our
plans. He then communicated unto me their designs, the substance of which was as follows: that elder Rigdon was going to feel the minds of the branches, and then of
the people of Nauvoo, until he got strong enough to make a party, and if he found that he could raise influence to divide the people he would do so, and let the
remainder follow the Twelve.

Elder Hyde continued and said: this was said previous to his discourse at La Harpe; then, he comes here, and says I have no authority, I have no jurisdiction over this
people whatever.
 Copyright        We knew by
            (c) 2005-2009,      the spirit
                            Infobase       that this
                                       Media         was in elder Rigdon's heart before, and we wanted to bring it out. This shows that the whole plan
                                                 Corp.                                                                                                   was matured
                                                                                                                                                      Page             at the
                                                                                                                                                               558 / 1033
time he said he did not want to divide the church-he had no jurisdiction, &c., and he let out the roots of it on Tuesday evening, when we conversed with him. When we
demanded his license, he said, "I did not receive it from you, neither shall I give it up to you." He then threatened to turn traitor. His own language was, "inasmuch as
you have demanded my license, I shall feel it my duty to publish all your secret meetings, and all the history of the secret works of this church, in the public journals." He
remainder follow the Twelve.

Elder Hyde continued and said: this was said previous to his discourse at La Harpe; then, he comes here, and says I have no authority, I have no jurisdiction over this
people whatever. We knew by the spirit that this was in elder Rigdon's heart before, and we wanted to bring it out. This shows that the whole plan was matured at the
time he said he did not want to divide the church-he had no jurisdiction, &c., and he let out the roots of it on Tuesday evening, when we conversed with him. When we
demanded his license, he said, "I did not receive it from you, neither shall I give it up to you." He then threatened to turn traitor. His own language was, "inasmuch as
you have demanded my license, I shall feel it my duty to publish all your secret meetings, and all the history of the secret works of this church, in the public journals." He
intimated that it would bring a mob upon us, says he, I know what effect it will have; there is a rod and a scourge awaits this people. Says I, elder Rigdon if you want
the honour of bringing distress upon this people, you may have it, you may have the honour of it here, and you may have the honour of it in eternity; and every effort you
make to bring distress upon this people, will recoil back upon your own head. I have been told since, he was angry and did not mean to do as he said; but I would ask
this congregation, can a man say what is not in his heart? I say he cannot, for "out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh." Elder Young says he can prove
that elder Rigdon made use of the same expressions previous to our visiting him last Tuesday. I replied to him and said, we have counted the cost and it can't cost us
more than our lives, and we have got them ready to pay. Now what was the idea conveyed by elder Rigdon's expressions, it was this, if you will let me alone, and not
oppose me in my measures, although you are a wicked and iniquitous people, we will be hail fellows well met, and all fellowship together; but if you oppose me, I will
expose all your secret wickedness, I will expose all your iniquity. Now I don't know of any man in this church that has gone deeper into matters than he did in Far West
in his oration on the 4th of July. He was the cause of our troubles in Missouri, and although brother Joseph tried to restrain him, he would take his own course, and if he
goes to exposing the secrets of this church, as he says, the world will throw him down and trample him under their feet.

Before I went east on the 4th of April last, we were in council with brother Joseph almost every day for weeks, says brother Joseph, in one of those councils, there is
something going to happen; I don't know what it is, but the Lord bids me to hasten and give you your endowment before the temple is finished. He conducted us
through every ordinance of the holy priesthood, and when he had gone through with all the ordinances he rejoiced very much, and says, now if they kill me you have got
all the keys, and all the ordinances, and you can confer them upon others, and the hosts of Satan will not be able to tear down the kingdom as fast as you will be able to
build it up; and now, says he, on your shoulders will rest the responsibility of leading this people, for the Lord is going to let me rest a while. Now, why did he say to the
Twelve on YOUR shoulders will this responsibility rest, why did he not mention brother Hyrum? The spirit knew that Hyrum would be taken with him, and hence he
did not mention his name; elder Rigdon's name was not mentioned, although he was here all the time, but he did not attend our councils.

When we were coming away last Tuesday evening, elder Rigdon said you are not led by the Lord, and I have known it for a long time that you were not led by the
Lord. In his discourse before the people, the first Sunday after he came here, he stated that Joseph Smith yet holds the keys of this kingdom, for he had seen it since he
was dead. When elder Rigdon made this remark, says I to him, I defy any man to show that we have adopted any measure, only what Joseph has directed us. We
have all the while sought to carry out those measures which he has laboured at such pains to establish. Now, if brother Joseph yet holds the keys of this kingdom, I
would ask how is any man going to get by Joseph into the celestial kingdom of God, if they oppose and seek to destroy the principles laid down by brother Joseph.
They can't get over it, neither can they get by him. I will now leave the subject with brother Parley, for he is a witness in the matter.

Elder Parley P. Pratt arose to give his testimony concerning this case. He said, in the first place I will say that there is no man present, save one, who has been
acquainted with elder Rigdon longer than I have. Elder Hyde knew him before I did. I have been in church fellowship with him for fifteen or sixteen years. I was a
member of the same church with him before we heard this gospel; I was the first man who presented the Book of Mormon to him, and bore testimony to him
concerning the gospel. I witnessed his coming into this church, I have feelings for him as a friend of the strongest kind, and ever have felt an interest for him, I would be
amongst the first to rejoice to see him walk up as a counsellor with us. I have no feelings but in his favour. But the salvation of this church is of far more importance than
any thing else, and we are determined to walk up to our duty, let it come against whom it may. After brother Rigdon came from Pittsburg, I waited on him to bid him
welcome, but he was so crowded with friends shaking hands and welcoming him back that I said to him, elder Rigdon, you are busy to-day, we will not interrupt you
to-day, but to-morrow morning the few of the Twelve who are here will want to meet with you, and sit down in council together. We expect to hear you preach. In the
morning I called upon him to go with me to brother Taylor's, he being confined to his bed by the wounds he received from the mob. He made an excuse, saying, that he
was engaged with a strange gentleman, and could not leave him then, but would come when he got through. We waited until it was almost meeting time, and instead of
coming to meet with us, he went directly to the meeting. He came here and preached, and related his vision or revelation to appoint a guardian. We still deferred, and
waited to meet with him in council, until, to our astonishment, without our knowledge he caused an appointment to be made for the next Thursday, for the church to
choose their guardian; and this too in the absence of the most part of the quorum of the Twelve, and even without consulting the high council of the church. I knew such
a course would divide the church, and I protested against it, and determined to come to the stand if the motion was to proceed and dismiss the meeting. It fortunately
happened that the Twelve came in time to attend the meeting, which was changed by them into a special conference. We made another effort to get elder Rigdon to sit
in council with the quorum of the Twelve. We met at the time appointed, and waited something like three hours before he came. He finally came, and we then asked
him to give us the relation of his vision or revelation, which he did. He said it was shewn to him that there were no authorities left in the church who could act. When
Joseph was alive the people had confidence in the quorums, but now they had not confidence; the people must choose some man they can have confidence in to act.
Said I to him, elder Rigdon, there never was a time when the people were more willing to hearken to council and be agreed than they are now. Said I, has not the
Almighty God established authorities in this church by Joseph Smith, such as the quorum of the Twelve, the high council and other quorums, and have they not power to
act, and will they not be damned if they do not act; and will the people not be damned if they do not give heed to these authorities? He answered, yes; when, not
twenty minutes before, he said there were no authorities in the church! Said I, elder Rigdon, I object to that meeting you got up, in the name of the Twelve. It was got
up without the consent or advice of those of the Twelve who are here; at present we don't need to adopt any new measures, we only need to carry out the measures
which God has revealed, and when we have done this, God will give us more; and on these grounds I object to the meeting. Says he, there is no need to appoint
another officer. We have only to sustain the officers, as they are already organized; and I pledge myself there shall be no other business brought up on Thursday, only
the regular prayer meeting. When I had got the pledge from him, I told the people that Thursday's meeting would only be a prayer meeting. But after this some of the
people went to him and he turned round again, and said it was a business meeting. I know that he said no business should be done at that meeting, and afterwards said
it should be a business meeting. I then saw that this was a deep and a cunning plan laid to divide the best people that ever lived.

On last Sunday we heard preaching all day about things a long way ahead-terrible battles to be fought, somewhere by the brook Kedron. Their preaching gave me a
text which I want to preach from, it is somewhere in Webster's spelling book, and I suppose the little boys can tell me where. However, it is a story of a "country maid
and her milk pail," &c. The moral was, that when men suffer their imaginations to be amused with things a long way ahead, they suffer loss by neglecting those things
which immediately concern them. The great God said through Joseph, build this temple; I give you a sufficient time to build it, and if you do not build it by the appointed
time, you shall be rejected as a people, with your dead. I thought we were concerned in building up this place, and defending it, and while we were immediately
concerned in all these important matters, the day was spent in talking about Queen Victoria, battles, &c., and things which were calculated to draw our minds away
from those things, wherein our eternal interest is at stake. When he blessed the people, I said, Amen, and when he said our persecutions were about over, and cried
peace, peace, I hoped it would be so, if we could get it. He did by hard straining get it out, that we might go on and build the temple, and build up the city.

On Tuesday, as has been stated, we went to elder Rigdon's house, when I had heard that he had been ordaining men to unheard of offices. These men were in no
quorum, and under nobody's direction nor authority, but elder Rigdon's own revelations. We protested against it. He claimed he had authority and keys over any one
else. By-and-bye we had more of his revelations. Says he, I saw all this before I left Pittsburg. I then charged him with endeavouring to palm upon the people false
revelations and lies, in the name of the Lord. He then gave us another slice of his revelation, in addition to what he had already told us. It was, that he was to help to
fight a bloody battle in some appointed place, the particulars of which had been revealed to him. This battle was not to be a war of words, not a battle with the tongue,
but, says he, with the sword, and it will be a bloody battle. The great God has revealed it to me, and no one shall beat me out of it! Says I to him, if you build up
 Copyrightand
churches,    (c)ordain
                 2005-2009,
                       men toInfobase   Media
                               preach who       Corp.
                                           are not                                                                                                    Page all
                                                    subject to the Twelve, how are they to be governed. Suppose the Twelve, having authority to regulate      559the /churches
                                                                                                                                                                       1033
in all the world according to the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, and should publish an epistle to the churches, they will say, who are the Twelve? We are not under
the authority of the Twelve. Will not this be the result?
else. By-and-bye we had more of his revelations. Says he, I saw all this before I left Pittsburg. I then charged him with endeavouring to palm upon the people false
revelations and lies, in the name of the Lord. He then gave us another slice of his revelation, in addition to what he had already told us. It was, that he was to help to
fight a bloody battle in some appointed place, the particulars of which had been revealed to him. This battle was not to be a war of words, not a battle with the tongue,
but, says he, with the sword, and it will be a bloody battle. The great God has revealed it to me, and no one shall beat me out of it! Says I to him, if you build up
churches, and ordain men to preach who are not subject to the Twelve, how are they to be governed. Suppose the Twelve, having authority to regulate all the churches
in all the world according to the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, and should publish an epistle to the churches, they will say, who are the Twelve? We are not under
the authority of the Twelve. Will not this be the result?

I asked the question to one of his new prophets, do you consider yourself under the direction of the Twelve? He hesitated a while, and replied, I hope elder Rigdon and
the Twelve will be united and walk together, if not, I shall not be under the direction of the Twelve, only so far as they agree with elder Rigdon. I shall be under the
directions of the revelations as given to elder Rigdon, I regard him as my prophet, seer, and revelator. And the old revelations require us to build this temple, that we
may receive our endowment, and all the ordinances and priesthood, whereby we may save ourselves and our dead. The new revelation is to draw the people to
Pittsburg, and scatter them abroad, and do any thing and every thing but that which the old revelations bid us do. Some of the brethren, elders Young, and Orson Pratt,
and others, then said to him that the matter must be settled before he went away to Pittsburg, either one way or the other. We laboured with him till near twelve
o'clock, but the split seemed only to grow wider and wider. Says I, elder Rigdon, if the God of heaven has sent me to tell what will be, you will never fulfil your
revelation; I have no more confidence in your revelations than I have in Gladden Bishop's. Now brethren it was for this ordaining men to unheard of officers in an illegal
manner, and the proceedings of their secret meetings, that the fellowship of the Twelve was withdrawn from elder Rigdon. I was one of the committee who went to
demand his license, and acted as spokesman. I made the demand in a respectful manner, taking care not to do any thing intentionally to wound his feelings. When I
demanded his license he refused to give it up, as has already been observed, and says he, I shall now take the liberty to publish to the world, all the secret works of this
church, and stir up the world against you, and, says he, I know the result both on you and the church, and myself, this was letting out a little more of his revelation. He
then said, I have sat and laughed in my sleeve at the proceedings of the Twelve this evening, for they have been fulfilling in this last act, the vision I had at Pittsburg. I
knew you would withdraw fellowship from me, I knew you would oppose me, in all my movements. It was all shown to me in the vision before I left Pittsburg. Thought
I to myself, O consistency, where hast thou fled? Here are revelations manufactured as fast as they are needed to suit the circumstances.

Last Sunday, elder Rigdon said we were a blessed people. Now he says he has known ever since before he left Pittsburg, that this same blessed people would cut him
off before he left them.

He further said, I am not going to injure this people; I don't want to make a division; and soon after said, I know this people have not been led by the Lord for a long
time. He was talking about exposing our secrets; elder Hyde then said he was glad he had got at the root of his feelings; elder Rigdon replied, I don't do it with a design
to injure this people, as before stated.

Now the quorum of the Twelve have not offered a new revelation from the time of the massacre of our beloved brethren, Joseph and Hyrum, but we have spent all our
time, early and late, to do the things the God of heaven commanded us to do through brother Joseph. Here are the principles of brother Joseph, our prophet, who laid
the foundation of this work, and the Twelve have laboured to carry them out. We have not said, go to Black river, nor to Prairie du Chien, nor to Pittsburg, but we
have said take the sword of the spirit, and do the things commanded and enjoined by brother Joseph. Only think of the idea, after blessing the congregation in the
manner he did last Sabbath, in two days after he says this people have not been led by the Lord for a long time, and I have known it. And why? Because we fulfilled his
own revelation by cutting him off from the church; but if we had not cut him off, nor opposed him in his secret corner of treachery and apostacy, we should have been a
very good people, and we would be all fellowship together.

I will here read from the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, page 102, new edition, paragraph 11, to show concerning the legal authorities of this church.-(See D. C.)

Now you ask where is the proper authority and power for us to look to. We answer here is a power and authority equal to the first presidency; equal and nothing
more. But suppose you uphold elder Rigdon's theory, what have you got? You have got one of the quorum, which does not even form a majority, and consequently has
no power to act. But if it would make no odds who you look to for your leaders, if they are not chosen and upheld by the faith and prayer of the church, and then they
must walk according to the revelations, or there is no power in their appointment. I say and bear testimony that the things revealed to Sidney Rigdon touching the great
battles to be fought somewhere; the secret meetings; the ordination of officers, and the government of this church, is a revelation of falsehood and delusion, calculated
to lead the people astray. It will result in open apostacy, and is designed to bring destruction upon us, or else it will result in speedy repentance, and a turning round to
the principles and revelations laid down by our martyred prophet.

Elder O. Hyde rose again, and said he wanted to relate a little story. It is only about two minutes long, and I think it will serve to illustrate the present position of this
church. Elder Rigdon's remarks not only authorised, but courted a division of the church, and at the same time he acknowledged that he had no jurisdiction over the
church whatever. The story is this,-"In the days of King Solomon there were two women who lived in the same house, and had each a child. One night one of the
women overlay her child, and when she awoke her child was dead. A soon as she discovered this, she took her own dead child and placed it by the side of the mother
of the living child, and took the living child to herself. When the mother of the living child awoke in the morning to give her child suck, behold it was dead; but when she
had considered it, she found it was not her child; and the other woman said nay; but the living is my son, and the dead is thy son. And this said no; but the dead is thy
son, and the living is my son.-They then referred the matter to King Solomon, who said, the one saith this is my son that liveth, and thy son is dead. And the other saith
nay; but thy son is the dead, and my son is the living. And the King said, `bring me a sword,' and they brought a sword before the King, and the King said: `divide the
living child in two, and give the half to the one and a half to the other.' But the woman whose the living child was, said to the King, `O my lord, the King, give her the
living child, and in no wise slay it;' for her bowels yearned over her son. But the other said, `let it be neither mine nor thine, but divide it.' Now, brethren, the Twelve
say, let not the child be divided; but elder Rigdon says, let the child be divided, for I profess to have no claim or jurisdiction over it; and I believe, if the great God
would speak from heaven this morning, he would say to the Twelve, you are the mother (or rather the father) of the living child, and the church shall not be divided, for
I say it in the name of the great God, I say let not the child be divided; let it live: and all the congregation said, amen.

Elder Amasa Lyman said, so far as I am acquainted with what has been said, it is correct, and the most of it has been under my own observation. It would, therefore,
be useless to recapitulate. But there are some things connected with the history of this event that should speak to the understanding of the individuals to whom this case
is to be submitted. The Twelve have already told their mind on the subject and have acted upon it. There is a curiosity connected with the revelation of this individual,
who is so favoured of heaven, as to have gathered the rays of light from the upper world; intelligence and wonderful things, that other men never thought of. Even
Gladden Bishop never thought of such wonderful things. Now, where has this individual been for these years past? Has he been labouring to support and uphold the
man whom God has appointed to bring forth this work? Has he been endeavouring for the last four or five years to build up the principles taught and laid down by the
man of God? Here are men present who have travelled through the length and breadth of these United States, and to Europe, and some who have travelled as far as
Palestine to carry out and establish the principles which have been laid down by our deceased prophet, and yet the great God has not made known to any of these men
the wonderful things made known in this revelation. Neither has elder Marks or the Twelve received any such wonderful revelation. But this man who has been asleep
all the while, when he was not too sick to sleep and smoke his pipe, and take his drink, correspond with John C. Bennet, and other mean, corrupt men. This is the
character of the man on whom shines the light of revelation; this is the man who says the Twelve have gone astray, and this church is not led by the Lord. This man is
made generalissimo of all the armies of the Gentiles, I suppose; this is the man who is to fight these wonderful battles till the blood of the slain flow as high as the horses
bridles in the brook Kedron. Elder Brigham, nor any of the Twelve did not get this wonderful power; they have not got the same spirit. But these men who obtain these
great revelations, carry the spirit about with them; you can smell it as soon as you come near enough to feel their breath. Elder Rigdon's plan is to divide the church
although
 Copyrighthe (c)
             claims no jurisdiction.
                 2005-2009,   Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                      Page 560 / 1033
This wonderful spirit of revelation has fallen on a great many. Here is a revelation come from Michigan, which points out a Mr. Strang, as the one to take the lead of this
people. So brother Sidney is not the only man who proposes to have been appointed to lead this church. The devil seems to have set a good many hooks and baited
character of the man on whom shines the light of revelation; this is the man who says the Twelve have gone astray, and this church is not led by the Lord. This man is
made generalissimo of all the armies of the Gentiles, I suppose; this is the man who is to fight these wonderful battles till the blood of the slain flow as high as the horses
bridles in the brook Kedron. Elder Brigham, nor any of the Twelve did not get this wonderful power; they have not got the same spirit. But these men who obtain these
great revelations, carry the spirit about with them; you can smell it as soon as you come near enough to feel their breath. Elder Rigdon's plan is to divide the church
although he claims no jurisdiction.

This wonderful spirit of revelation has fallen on a great many. Here is a revelation come from Michigan, which points out a Mr. Strang, as the one to take the lead of this
people. So brother Sidney is not the only man who proposes to have been appointed to lead this church. The devil seems to have set a good many hooks and baited
them very nice, that some may be sure to catch. Here is another revelation come from the wonderful town of Appanooce; but the Twelve are so wicked they cannot
get it. The great John C. Bennet said at the conference, when he first came here, that he sustained the same position in the first presidency, as the Holy Ghost does to
the Father and Son. He now says, that elder Rigdon is to take the presidency, and he is appointed to elder Rigdon's place. Now, you see, it is impossible for these
people to go after them all. When elder Rigdon was in Pittsburg be saw a great many things, and I dare venture to say, that when the news reaches him of your action
to-day; it will bring another slice of his revelation; he no doubt saw it before he left Pittsburg. It is plain, beyond a doubt, that elder Rigdon came here with a spirit as
corrupt as hell; because the effects produced by all his movements are as corrupt as can be. He first told the people he came here to do one thing, afterwards he said
he would do another quite opposite. He said God had sent him here, to see that the church was built up to Joseph, and the least departure from this, he said, was sure
to result in the destruction of the church. He said, woe, woe, woe unto this people if they do not make a right choice. Again, he says, he saw that the people would
reject him; he also said, there was an important passage in the scripture, which had to be fulfilled. He did not tell us what it was, but we learned that it was that part of
Isaiah's prophecy where he says, "the stone which the builders rejected is become the head of the corner." Now it appears that Isaiah's prophecy must be proved true,
if it has to ruin the whole church to do it. The temple must be forsaken and not be finished, and all that Joseph has done must be rejected, to carry out his notion that he
(Sidney) was some great one. For the last four or five years we have never heard of Sidney's getting a revelation, but as soon as brother Joseph is out of the way, he
can manufacture one to allure the people and destroy them. Now after he has given his testimony to the world; after finding fault with God, because he happened to get
into jail in Missouri; and because he was poor; yet this is the man that can get such wonderful revelations. Brothers Parley and Brigham suffered in Missouri, but did not
find fault with God; they don't get such wonderful things.-Now this is the man who has got the keys of the conquest; the keys of David! keys which the Twelve never
heard was to be given to man, who had in a manner cursed God to his face. It may be pleaded that Sidney Rigdon may be mistaken. If he should, it is not the first time
he has been mistaken in his revelations. But Joseph Smith never was mistaken in his revelations. He never commenced to do a thing, and when he had got it half done
turned round and quitted it.

(To be continued.)

W. Woodruff's Address

To the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints.

I deem it to be a duty which I owe to God and his church, to express my feelings and bear my testimony unto you, concerning certain things that are presented to you
for your consideration; especially, the claims of elder Sidney Rigdon to the exclusive right to lead and govern the church of Latter-day Saints. I have carefully examined
the trial which elder Rigdon has had before the authorities of the church in Nauvoo, as given in the Times and Seasons, Vol. v. No. 17, and I am satisfied that a
righteous decision has been given in his case. I do not make these remarks without my reasons, and I will hereby give those reasons.

I will commence by asking where has elder Rigdon been since he made his flaming speech in Far West, which had a tendency to bring persecution upon the whole
church, especially the head of it? Has he stood by the side of the prophet and patriarch as a true friend, to assist in carrying them through their trials, tribulations, and
persecutions? Has he walked up into his place as a man of God, and stood beside the prophet as his counsellor? Has he in any way, been a pillar or support to the
church, from that day until this! Has he sustained the cause, and used an influence to spread the work abroad since the persecution in Far West? Has he in any way
sustained the priesthood with dignity and honour, for the last five years of his life? Or, has the prophet, in any point of view, leaned upon him as a counsellor, a staff, or
support, for the last five years? Or has the prophet Joseph found elder Rigdon in his councils, when he organized the quorum of the Twelve a few months before his
death, to prepare them for the endowment? And when they received their endowment, and actually received the keys of the kingdom of God, and oracles of God, keys
of revelation, and the pattern of heavenly things; and thus addressing the Twelve, exclaimed, "upon your shoulders the kingdom rests, and you must round up your
shoulders and bear it, for I have had to do it until now. But now the responsibility rests upon you. It mattereth not what becomes of me." I say, has this been the case
with elder Rigdon, in any wise. No, no, verily no; but the reverse, until he had become like a millstone upon the back of Joseph Smith, the prophet, seer, and revelator.
And I hereby bear my testimony, that I heard the said Joseph Smith declare, that elder Rigdon had become like a millstone upon his back-a dead weight-and he had
carried him long enough, and must throw him off; and in my hearing requested one of the quorum of the Twelve to bring him up before the Church, that he might be
dealt with according to the law of the Church, that he might be cut off as a dead branch, and no longer encumber the tree, as there was sufficient testimony against him.
But through the pleadings of brother Hyrum Smith and others, he has been spared. Elder Brigham Young has been his friend-spoke in his favour, in consequence of his
age and former standing, hoping that he might reform, got the spirit of the work, and magnify his calling. Upon this principle he has been sustained long, until the branch
became twice dead, and necessary to be severed from the tree. Elder Rigdon, for the last five years of his life, has mostly been shut up in the post-office; confined
himself mostly to his own temporal affairs, manifesting but little interest in the affairs of the church; and when any alarm or report was in circulation unfavourable to the
cause, if we could judge at all from the course he pursued, it had a tendency to increase trouble and disturbance, instead of decreasing it. It is true, that elder Rigdon
attended some of the councils that president Smith held with the Twelve and others, before his death, while giving them instructions; but I heard president Smith say,
that he came in without his wish or invitation, as he had no confidence in him. Elder Rigdon and his friends would now claim, before the church and the world, that he
holds the keys of the kingdom of God of the last dispensation, above the Twelve, the church, &c. I am ready to admit before the whole church and the world, that he
does hold one key beyond the Twelve; one that they do not hold-one that God never held, nor Jesus Christ, nor any true prophet, patriarch, or apostle; Joseph and
Hyrum Smith were utter strangers to it. And if we can judge from his own mouth, according to the testimony given on his trial, we would suppose that Lucifer, who
made war in heaven, was its author; and that it had been handed down unto the present day, and with it elder Rigdon has unlocked his heart, and pourtrayed before our
eyes what was in it. What is it? Hear it, all ye Latter-day Saints! Listen, O Earth, and judge the fruits of this Key. He threatens to turn traitor, publish against the church
in public journals, intimating that he would bring a mob upon the church, stir up the world against the saints, and bring distress upon them, &c. Times and Seasons, vol.
v. p. 650-653. This ought to be a sufficient reason for any true hearted Latter-day Saint to turn away from him with disgust, and treat all such men and principles
according to their desert, which is, to let them entirely alone; for a more despicable principle never existed in heaven, earth, or hell, than to prove a traitor to our God,
our cause, and our friends, and bring distress upon the innocent, and that too by turning against the very cause that a man has spent a portion of his life to build up, and
declared, while in the faith, that it was true and righteous; for in all such cases there is entirely a misrepresentation of truth and facts, in order to accomplish the intended
evil, while a true statement of facts would advance the cause. This same principle was manifest in the case of Lucifer, Judas, Arnold, and many apostates in this church,
who, when they could not get their own ends answered, would threaten to bring mobs upon the church, and in some instances have done so. I would ask has Joseph or
Hyrum Smith ever held such a key as this, or manifested such a spirit as this? No, never; they have despised it in their hearts. President Smith seemed to be sensible
that such fruit was growing in the breast of elder Rigdon; and if he had accomplished what duty appeared to present to his mind upon that subject, that branch would
have been severed from the tree before his death; but through mercy it was spared until it has produced fruit which is evil in its tendency, and dangerous to the welfare
of the Church and Kingdom of God.

I would again ask, has elder Brigham Young ever manifested any knowledge of the key above spoken of, or any spirit or disposition to turn against the church in any
time of trial or persecution from its commencement? Has he ever deserted Joseph, Hyrum, his brethren, or the cause, in one instance, since the foundation of this
 Copyright
church?  No,(c)  2005-2009,
               never,          Infobase
                      in one instance. HeMedia  Corp. been ready to go and come at the bidding of the Lord. He has not said so; but he has alwaysPage
                                          has always                                                                                                       561He/ 1033
                                                                                                                                                  said come.      has set
the example and led the way, until he has traversed sea and land, at home and abroad, native and foreign countries, until he has borne off the keys of the kingdom of
God in connexion with the Twelve, with honour and dignity, since they were committed to his charge. He has followed President Smith's footsteps closely for the last
of the Church and Kingdom of God.

I would again ask, has elder Brigham Young ever manifested any knowledge of the key above spoken of, or any spirit or disposition to turn against the church in any
time of trial or persecution from its commencement? Has he ever deserted Joseph, Hyrum, his brethren, or the cause, in one instance, since the foundation of this
church? No, never, in one instance. He has always been ready to go and come at the bidding of the Lord. He has not said so; but he has always said come. He has set
the example and led the way, until he has traversed sea and land, at home and abroad, native and foreign countries, until he has borne off the keys of the kingdom of
God in connexion with the Twelve, with honour and dignity, since they were committed to his charge. He has followed President Smith's footsteps closely for the last
twelve years of his life, and especially the last five years; while elder Rigdon has, at the same time, been confined to the Post-office, apparently manifesting no interest in
the welfare of the church and building up of the cause. The spirit of wisdom and counsel has manifested itself in the course and deliberations of elder Young. He has not
only had much experience with president Smith, but he has proved himself true and faithful in all things committed to his charge, until he was called to hold the keys of
the kingdom of God in all the world, in connexion with the Twelve, was the first to receive his endowment, from the hands of the prophet and patriarch, who have
leaned upon him in connexion with the Twelve, for years, to bear off this kingdom in all the world. And they have done it with honour, labouring both day and night,
making every sacrifice required of them; leaving their homes, families and country, to establish the work of God, and lay the foundation for the deliverance and
redemption of Israel. And I can say with every sentiment of my heart, and feeling of my soul, as has president Young, "that if there are but ten men left, who hang on to
the truth, to Joseph and the temple, and are willing to do right in all things, let me be one of that number." If it cost me my life to defend the truth of the everlasting
gospel of the Son of God, and to build upon the great and mighty foundation which God has laid in this last dispensation and fulness of times, through the instrumentality
of his servant Joseph, the prophet, seer, and revelator, for the pruning of the vineyard once more for the last time, for the warning of the Gentiles, for the salvation of the
honest in heart, and meek of the earth, the building up of Zion, the establishment of Jerusalem, the final deliverance of Israel, and to prepare the Saints for the hour of
judgment which is to come, and to secure unto the righteous an exaltation of glory beyond the veil; I say, if it cost me my life, let it go; I want to be among the number; I
am ready to follow the example of those who have gone before me-when my work is done, I am ready to be offered, if necessary.

I had rather see ten men seal a righteous testimony with their blood, than to see one man turn traitor, shed innocent blood and damn his own soul-for the object in living
and labouring in the cause of God is to secure a part in the first resurrection, eternal life, and immortal glory. A religion that is not worth maintaining at the expense of life
is not worth having, "for he that will seek to save his life shall lose it, and he that will lay down his life for my sake, the same shall find it." "And again, I will prove you,
whether you will abide in my covenant, even unto death, saith the Lord." Many of the patriarchs, prophets, Jesus, the apostles, David, Joseph, and Hyrum, and many
others, have sealed their testimony with their blood.

Shall we then, as elders of Israel, or Latter-day Saints, back out, fear and tremble, or give up the work, because elder Rigdon threatens to turn traitor or bring mobs
upon us, because he cannot make the church bow to his notion of things? No, God forbid. It shows very clearly that he has not the spirit of Christ, for the Lord nor one
of his followers over did such a thing; and it is sufficient to open the mind of every saint to see where he stands. As far as my faith, prayers, influence, and labor, will
effect anything, they will go to sustain president Young, and in connexion with him the quorum of the Twelve, in holding the keys of the kingdom of God, as they have
been delivered unto them by the revelation of Jesus Christ, and in the endowments they have received under the hands of the prophet Joseph, and also all the Quorums
of the church as they have been set in order in the church and kingdom of God in these last days, through the voice of the prophet, seer, and revelator, who has been
raised up and laid the foundation, and sealed his testimony with his blood.

And I wish to say to all the elders of Israel and saints of God, that the time has come, when we need a double portion of the spirit of Joseph's God to rest upon us, we
should gird up the loins of our minds. Watch and be sober, maintain the priesthood with dignity, have the cause of God fully at heart, labor faithfully for its promotion
while the day lasts, for night will soon come when no man can work. We should practice virtue and holiness before the Lord, and shun the very appearance of evil. We
should enter our closets, and call upon God for wisdom to direct us in every duty in life. Our object should be to preach the gospel of Jesus Christ to this generation,
and present those principles that will save the souls of men.

If there is any man in this church that does wrong, that breaks the law of God, it mattereth not what his standing may be, whether among the Twelve, the High Priests,
Seventies, or Elders, or in any other standing, there is a tribunal that will reach their case in process of time, there is authority before whom they can be tried. Therefore
let no one turn against the cause of God, and stop in the road to destruction, on the plea that somebody has done wrong: it is no excuse for you or I to do wrong
because another does: the soul that sins, alone must bear it. Should I step aside from the path of duty it would not destroy the gospel of Jesus Christ, or even one
principle of eternal truth, they would remain the same. Neither would it be any excuse for you to commit sin! but I should have to bear my own sins, and not the sins of
others-so with all men.

Therefore, let me exhort all ye elders of Israel and saints of God to rise up in the majesty and dignity of your calling, make full proof of your ministry and covenant.
Sustain by your works the authorities, keys, and priesthood, of God in all its bearings and appendages, through this last dispensation, for the eyes of God, angels and
men, are over you, and when the work is finished, you will receive your just recompence of reward.

W. WOODRUFF.

Editorial.

While we are fully aware of the onward progress, and final triumph of the kingdom of God in the last days, we would not be considered as not sufficiently estimating the
loss which the church has sustained in the martyrdom of our late beloved Presidents. We have always understood and looked for difficulties and sufferings to await the
Saints, but we had not anticipated such things as we have been lately called to endure.

We have felt it our duty, and but justice to the Saints in this land, to publish from the Times and Seasons, the trial of Sidney Rigdon. While we deeply deplore, for his
own sake, his departure from the church and the course he is pursuing, we feel necessitated to meet and examine the lawfulness of his claims to preside over the church
as successor to our lamented president.

We have received a copy of the first number of a semi-monthly periodical, which he has printed at Pittsburg, in which his claims to the presidency are advocated, and
the measures and conduct of the Twelve, in relation to himself and party, are condemned; for this favour we are indebted to an apostate from the church, whom we
well remember was enabled to emigrate through the assistance of the Saints.

As our space is very limited we shall leave the subject before the churches to judge for themselves, with the exception of one or two remarks.

We learn from the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, that the united quorums form the spiritual authorities for the government of the church.

Also, that the quorum of the Twelve, and the other quorums are individually equal in authority with the quorum of three high priests, consituting the first presidency.
Here we would remark that three were required to constitute the first presidency, and that one being destroyed, that quorum ceased to exist, whilst the quorum of the
Twelve and the other quorums remained entire, in possession of an authority equal to that of the first presidency when unbroken; proving at once the illegality of the
assumed authority of elder Rigdon.

 Copyright
But,         (c) want
      again, we  2005-2009,
                      the wordInfobase  Media
                                of the Lord      Corp.proceedings; our lamented prophet never feared to lay his revelations before the church: truth is
                                             for such                                                                                                Page
                                                                                                                                                        ever in562  / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                harmony with
itself, and we feel persuaded that there is a sufficiency of the spirit of the Lord left in the churches to apprehend that which cometh from him.
Here we would remark that three were required to constitute the first presidency, and that one being destroyed, that quorum ceased to exist, whilst the quorum of the
Twelve and the other quorums remained entire, in possession of an authority equal to that of the first presidency when unbroken; proving at once the illegality of the
assumed authority of elder Rigdon.

But, again, we want the word of the Lord for such proceedings; our lamented prophet never feared to lay his revelations before the church: truth is ever in harmony with
itself, and we feel persuaded that there is a sufficiency of the spirit of the Lord left in the churches to apprehend that which cometh from him.

But, again, as remarked by the Twelve, the movements of elder Rigdon, are those of division, and self-exaltion at the sacrifice of the work of the Lord; but we would
say to the brethren and sisters in the British Islands, let your hearts be fixed upon the things that have been taught you, through the instrumentality of our beloved
prophet, and let the building up of Zion, the completion of the temple, and the gathering together, never be forgotten. Let the objects for which our martyred brethren,
so anxiously laboured, be yours, especially the completion of the house of the Lord, that his servants may receive their endowment, and go forth with renewed energy
to complete the great work of God. One moment's reflection on the movements of elder Rigdon, in leading away a people, and endeavouring to establish a church
among the mountains of Pennsylvania, we should deem sufficient to convince every one of the error of such proceedings, that are so signally at variance with all the
purposes of God, which he has been pleased to reveal from the commencement of the work of the last days.

Notices.

An individual, who is a German, calling himself Charles Peterman, is not a member of the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, having been cut off from the
same,-the Saints will beware.

EMIGRATION.-Our present expectation is, that our next ship will sail about the tenth of January.-We shall be glad of an early intimation of all intending to emigrate.

We have now in the press, the first number of the first volume of the Millennial Star, and shall soon have for sale about 160 volumes, at 5s. each, for immediate cash
returns.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

Supplement to the Millennial Star-December 1844
Conclusion of Elder Rigdon's Trial.

Elder W. W. Phelps read from the same revelation, which was first read by elder Marks: he read the same that elder Marks did, and added "even to the church," which
elder Marks omitted to read. He also referred to the other quotations by elder Marks, plainly showing that they were not to the point. He read from the new edition,
page 414. He said brother Marks apologised for elder Rigdon, inasmuch as he did not know where to present his revelation; but elder Marks knew and he could have
told elder Rigdon; it looks a little like "nimble practice." As to the instructions, pertaining to the first presidency, they will be explained hereafter.

Elder Marks arose to reply to the charge of his having given out the appointment to choose a guardian at elder Rigdon's request. He said he did not understand the
object of the meeting when he gave out the appointment.

Elder Hyde stated that a short time before the difficulties, President Joseph Smith, in one of their councils, told the Twelve that he had given them all the keys and
ordinances which had been committed to him.

At this stage of the business there was a call for the question from many parts of the congregation, whereupon, President Young, without further ceremony, submitted
the case to Bishop Whitney and the High Council.

The Bishop gave a privilege to the High Council to offer any remarks they thought proper; but, no one attempting to speak, he said he might give a relation of elder
Rigdon's history for twenty years past, but deemed it unnecessary. I have had some conversation with elder Rigdon since he returned from Pittsburgh, I have also been
present when others conversed with him; but I am to decide on the testimony as it has been presented. I was well acquainted with elder Rigdon a number of years
before he came into this church. I never had any confidence in brother Sidney as a revelator, and why? because I have so repeatedly heard brother Joseph rebuke him
for speaking in the name of the Lord, what was not so. He was always either in the bottom of the cellar or up in the garret window. At the time his license was taken in
Kirtland he was more sanguine than he is now. The people were excited very much at that time; brother Joseph was away, and when he returned and learned what
Sidney had been doing, he took him into council, told him to give up his license to the bishop, and divest himself of all the authority he could, for, said he, the less
authority you have the better it will be for you. It has been repeatedly the case, when he has been speaking to the church, that Joseph has rebuked him for it. The
bishop then briefly referred to elder Marks's objection to our fetching testimony beyond the conference, &c., and then continued:-I feel that brother Rigdon came here
with a bad spirit, and has delivered a revelation. If such things as are contained in his revelation have been revealed to him, it is from a source with which we want
nothing to do. When he first came here I thought he was deceived, but since last Tuesday evening I have been convinced that he is dishonest. He made many evasive
replies to the interrogatories of the Twelve, and I think his calculation is to scatter this people, because his theory comes in opposition to President Joseph Smith's
revelations. It has been proved that he prophesied that we should not build this temple, I believe he is an evil designing man. He is dishonest, and he has lied to carry
out his theory. He preached one thing one day, and the contrary another. He did not reconcile his preaching to me. I asked him to reconcile it, but he did not do it.-I
feel to sustain the Twelve in withdrawing their fellowship, and I think the High Council and the church ought to sustain the decision of the Twelve. He concluded by
calling upon the High Council to manifest if they were satisfied with his decision, and the vote was unanimous in the affirmative.

Elder Hyde arose and said, he was not satisfied with the motion; it is not explicit enough.

Elder W. W. Phelps arose and offered a motion, that elder Sidney Rigdon be cut off from the church, and delivered over to the buffetings of Satan until he repents.

Bishop Whitney then presented the motion to the High Council, and the vote was unanimous in the affirmative.

Elder W. W. Phelps then offered the same motion to the church, upon which President Young arose and requested the congregation to place themselves so that they
could see all who voted. We want to know who goes for Sidney and who are for the Twelve. He then called upon the church to signify whether they were in favour of
the motion. The vote was unanimous, excepting a few of elder Rigdon's party, numbering about ten.

He then requested those who were for Sidney Rigdon to manifest it, and, as before stated, there were about ten.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 563 / 1033
Elder Phelps then motioned, that all who have voted to follow elder Rigdon, should be suspended until they can have a trial before the High Council.
the motion. The vote was unanimous, excepting a few of elder Rigdon's party, numbering about ten.

He then requested those who were for Sidney Rigdon to manifest it, and, as before stated, there were about ten.

Elder Phelps then motioned, that all who have voted to follow elder Rigdon, should be suspended until they can have a trial before the High Council.

An amendment was offered as follows: "or shall hereafter be found advocating his principles."

The vote was unanimous in the affirmative.

Elder Young arose and delivered Sidney Rigdon over to the buffetings of Satan, in the name of the Lord, and all the people said, amen.

Elder Hyde motioned that James Emmett and Zachariah Wilson, and those who go with them, shall be disfellowshiped, until they repent, but at the request of elder
Young the motion was withdrawn.

Elder Hyde again rose and stated that elder Samuel James had promised to preach a funeral sermon at the request of president Young. He came at the time appointed
and preached anything but a funeral sermon, and after he got through, he said, if Brigham Young wanted a funeral sermon preached, he might preach it himself. He
considered that this was unchristian like conduct, and he moved that Samuel James be disfellowshipped from the church. The vote was unanimous.

He further said, whereas Jared Carter has gone on some mission, contrary to council, under the new revelation, I move that fellowship be withdrawn from him, and that
it be published in the next Neighbour and Times and Seasons. The vote was unanimous.

Elder Amasa Lyman motioned that Samuel Bennett be cut off from the church, for having received a false ordination. The vote was unanimous.

Elder Lyman motioned that Leonard Soby be cut off for the same cause, with Samuel Bennett. The vote was unanimous.

It was motioned and seconded, that Joseph H. Newton, be cut off from the church. The vote was unanimous.

It was moved and seconded, that John A. Forgeus be cut off from the church. The vote was unanimous.

It was motioned and seconded, that President Marks, express his feelings at the proceedings of this meeting.

He arose and said he was willing to be satisfied with the action of the church on the case.

Resolved that these minutes be published in the Neighbour and Times and Seasons.

At four o'clock, p.m., the meeting dismissed with a blessing from elder W. W. Phelps.

Interesting From the Mormon Country.

From the Illinois State Register, of November 1st, 1844.

We saw a statement in the Missouri Republican, that the Mormons and Indians had assembled in great force, near Carthage, in Hancock county, Illinois, as it was
supposed, with hostile intentions toward some of the good citizens of the county, &c.

The facts, as we have learned them from an authentic source, are about as follows:-The circuit court of that county met on the 21st. There were recognised to attend
this court, all the common council of the city of Nauvoo, and many other persons of that place, charged with riot, in destroying the press and materials of the Nauvoo
Expositor in June last. Those persons and their witnesses, making in all about one hundred persons, being poor, and most of them unable to pay tavern bills in town,
and wishing to avoid the show of so large a Mormon force about the court, came to the very laudable conclusion of camping out some three or four miles from town,
where they could be at all times ready to attend court upon a short notice, to answer the charges against them.

In addition to this, some twenty Potawatamie Indians, with their women and children, on their way to hunt musk rats in Iowa, passed through the country, about sixteen
miles from Carthage, about the same time. They had no connexion with the Mormons, or any other persons in the country, but passed through without molesting any
one; and this was the great Mormon and Indian force referred to.

Now for the object of getting up this story, and the use that was attempted to be made of it. It was well understood that at the court an attempt would be made to indict
the persons who were guilty of murdering Joseph and Hyrum Smith, while they were confined in the Carthage jail in June last, to prevent which, something must be
done by the mob party in Hancock.

They appointed a committee of safety, and directed that the Judge should be informed of the resolutions of the meeting, that he might consult his safety, &c.

Judge Luomde did not wait to be called upon, but without much form or ceremony, he let those panic-makers know that he should not obey their order to adjourn; and
they with all their force could not deter him from doing his duty. And furthermore, if any of them appeared about the court-house with arms, or any other hostile
demonstrations, that he would order them instantly to jail, and if necessary, he would be one of the posse, to aid in the execution of the order. This so deterred the
outbreakers, that they dared not even present their resolutions to the court.

The county court of Hancock county, all of whom were Mormons except one, at their last term selected twenty-three grand jurymen in their county, not one of whom
was a Mormon; and this anti-Mormon jury has had the honesty to indict both Mormons and anti-Mormons for alleged violations of law; and among others they have
indicted Levi Williams, Thomas C. Sharry, Mark Aldrich, Jacob C. Davis, William N. Grover, John Allyn, William Davis, John Wills, and William Golliher, for the
alleged murder of Joseph and Hyrum Smith. It will be remembered, that the Whig papers of Illinois said that nothing would be done with those men for this outrage.

The same paper of the 11th inst., contains some startling developments and assertions as follows:-

We learn that the most satisfactory proof can be produced whenever it should become necessary, of the anti-Mormon party of Hancock, to raise a civil war there, and
subvert the course of justice by intimidating, overawing, and dictating to the Circuit Court there, or driving it out of the country.

When   that party
 Copyright        heard of theInfobase
             (c) 2005-2009,    approachMedia
                                        of the Corp.
                                               troops, the leaders assembled at Warsaw, and agreed to put off their wolf hunt until the 1st of November; and it was the
                                                                                                                                                 Page 564 / 1033
boast of some of them, that they would keep the Governor trotting over to Hancock once a month, to put down their traitorous proceedings.

It is not true that the accused voluntarily surrendered upon being informed that they should not be required to go to Nauvoo. They well understood, when they fled to
We learn that the most satisfactory proof can be produced whenever it should become necessary, of the anti-Mormon party of Hancock, to raise a civil war there, and
subvert the course of justice by intimidating, overawing, and dictating to the Circuit Court there, or driving it out of the country.

When that party heard of the approach of the troops, the leaders assembled at Warsaw, and agreed to put off their wolf hunt until the 1st of November; and it was the
boast of some of them, that they would keep the Governor trotting over to Hancock once a month, to put down their traitorous proceedings.

It is not true that the accused voluntarily surrendered upon being informed that they should not be required to go to Nauvoo. They well understood, when they fled to
Missouri, that they were required to go to Quincy. And they came in, rather than to be harassed by a proclamation for reward, and to avoid the prejudice which their
running away was calculated to produce against them.

We understand, upon good authority, that it will be proved on their trials, that a part of their plan in killing the Smiths was, to have the Governor murdered in Nauvoo,
by the Mormons; they supposing that the Governor had some hand in the business. This expected murder of the Governor, the assassins anticipated would raise a great
multitude against the Mormons, and would lead to their expulsion. A plan more devilish, treacherous, cowardly and malignant, could not have been conceived.

Notwithstanding this plan to have the Governor murdered, these same treacherous scoundrels, about the middle of August last, procured George T. M. Davis, Mayor
of Alton, to write the Governor a letter, informing him distinctly, that if he encouraged prosecutions against the assassins, they intended to implicate him as a particeps
criminis. This information we got from the Governor himself. We further learn from him that he offered himself to submit to the law, if any person had any accusation to
make. He told the people of Hancock that he would take no advantage of the force he had with him; nor would he run away to Missouri to avoid the inquiry.

From the above, we have related to us a development of one of the most damnable plots that ever disgraced humanity, concocted by the notorious Wolf party, residing
in the neighbourhood of Nauvoo and Hancock county, for the purpose of exterminating the Mormons, murdering the Prophet and Patriarch, and taking the life of the
Governor of the State. Now we hope it will be remembered by all the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, from whence it is their offences come. It is evident
from the course that the Governor has taken, and is about to take, that he is resolved on sustaining our rights as a people; and now let us, one and all, "love our
neighbour as we would ourselves," by giving a hearty Amen at the ballot-box, on the coming contest for executive authority.

To the Latter-Day Saints in Britain.

BELOVED SAINTS,

It is with feelings of no ordinary kind that I address you on the present occasion. Having become a member of the church at an early period of its existence, I have
witnessed its steady progress against the overwhelming torrents of persecution, and also many of the important events that have been connected with its history, from its
rise in the year 1830. I have viewed with astonishment the wonder-working hand of the Almighty in sustaining the humble-hearted Saints, when, to all human
appearance, the church no longer existed in an organized state, but was scattered abroad, the members of it, houseless and homeless, stripped of all earthly wealth and
honours, driven into exile, and forbidden to gather again under the awful threat of utter extermination; but in this hour of trial, the Lord sustained them, he smiled from
the heavens upon them, he pointed out by revelation a place for their gathering again to fulfil his high behests in the salvation of the human family. Again has the hand of
the spoiler sought their destruction, the black-hearted assassins, both apostate, and other evil-designing men, have, while under the pledged protection of the laws of
the land, plucked, by a cruel murder, from the midst of the Saints, those men in whom they had centered their love, to whom they looked for the principles of eternal
truth to emanate through the inspirations of the Almighty for the guidance of the people of God in the last days. Never in the history of the church have the Saints
experienced a loss like this. When before time they were in prisons and in chains, or driven into exile, stripped of all earthly possessions, others sealing their testimony
with their blood, still their faith was centered in one point, their prayers ascended into the ears of the Lord of Sabaoth, he spoke to those appointed, and they to the
people; their voice cheered the hearts of the mourning Saints, they pursued an undeviating course, though in dungeons or in chains, and when liberated, they boldly bore
testimony to the truths that God had revealed. They pleaded the cause of innocence, and fearlessly stood forth in vindication of law, and the rights of the people. They
laid the foundation of the City of Nauvoo, obtained a charter for the same; laid the corner stone of the House of God, devised plans for its completion. Their counsel
was taken by the Saints, they formed a centre around which to rally, that the servants of the Lord might receive instructions to enable them to go forth to the nations of
the earth, and gather the honest-hearted to build up a city of righteousness and the temple of the living God, in order that those whose garments were clear of the blood
of this generation might receive in that house the fulness of the Holy Priesthood, to be prepared to go forth to the nations to bind up the law and seal up the testimony of
the gospel to the Gentiles, that it might go to the House of Israel; also, that the Saints might attend to the ordinances in relation to their dead, and that the way might be
prepared for the great revelation of Jesus Christ in the clouds of heaven to take vengeance on them that know not God and obey not the gospel of his Son.

The Lord revealed to Joseph Smith the order of the Holy Priesthood, he, in obedience to the heavenly vision, organized the different quorums which constitute the
spiritual authorities of the church, or body of Christ.

Under this organization, when there was not sufficient already written to make every doctrine and principle of salvation plain, it was the privilege of the Saints to unite in
asking of the Lord to give to his servant appointed, all that was necessary for their guidance and instruction under every circumstance.

When persecution's heavy hand was laid upon them, when dissensions arose amongst themselves, the eyes of the Saints were turned towards those men, their counsel
was sought after, and there was an end of controversy. While our beloved Presidents lived, mobs might assail, persecution's iron grasp might be upon the Saints,
apostates and traitors might seek to divide the church, yet her course was still onward, and her march triumphant. But, alas, the church has arrived at an important
crisis; Joseph and Hyrum are gone to mingle in the councils above, and associate with their fellow servants who have won a martyr's crown. Their martyrdom has
broken the quorum of the first presidency, composed of Joseph and Hyrum Smith and Sidney Rigdon; their voices being no longer heard in the councils of the Saints,
and their absence has opened a door for aspiring men to seek to fill the vacancy in the organized kingdom of God; therefore, it becomes every Saint to examine the
foundation upon which he has built, and the principles he has embraced, and the order of the kingdom of God that he has subscribed to, with the objects which the
church is endeavouring to obtain, that they may be enabled to decide the great question, to whom must the Saints look for instruction and revelation for their guidance,
lest we be carried about with every wind of doctrine and the church of Christ become extinct, and only live in remembrance among the heterogeneous mass of
conflicting parties.

In order that I might decide this great question for myself, I have studied as far as my limited circumstances would permit, the revelations of God, the organization of his
church, and the objects which she is striving to obtain, and the means by which she must come into possession of the same; and for the benefit of the Saints in Britain, I
shall lay before them some of the revelations upon which I have concluded in favour of the authority of the Twelve Apostles for their consideration.

First, it will be seen by referring to a revelation given in December, 1830, that Joseph Smith held the keys of the mysteries of those things that had been sealed from the
foundation of the world, by which I understand that God had given him power to obtain a knowledge of the order of the kingdom of God, and the salvation of the
human family. Again, in a revelation given in March, 1833. He then obtained the keys of the kingdom of God in the last days; by which I understand that God gave him
power to organise the church, with all the quorums and spiritual authorities in the same, of the Saints who had become members of the church since its organization on
the 6th day of April, 1830, this organization of, the quorums was completed on the 27th day of March, 1836. Now I wish to look at the church in its present
organization, and not at the position of individuals before it was organized. Now I will refer to the revelation of God on the 22nd and 23rd of September, 1832, the
sixth paragraph,
 Copyright          where it reads
              (c) 2005-2009,       as follows,-"And
                                Infobase   Media Corp.also all they who receive this priesthood, receiveth me, saith the Lord, for he that receiveth my servants,
                                                                                                                                                        Page 565  receiveth me,
                                                                                                                                                                       / 1033
and he that receiveth me, receiveth my Father, and he that receiveth my Father, receiveth my Father's kingdom; therefore, all that my Father hath shall be given unto
him, and this according to the oath and covenant, which belongeth to the priesthood; therefore, all those who receive the priesthood, receive this oath and covenant of
my Father which he cannot break, neither can it be moved; but whoso breaketh this covenant after he hath received it, and altogether turneth therefrom, shall not have
human family. Again, in a revelation given in March, 1833. He then obtained the keys of the kingdom of God in the last days; by which I understand that God gave him
power to organise the church, with all the quorums and spiritual authorities in the same, of the Saints who had become members of the church since its organization on
the 6th day of April, 1830, this organization of, the quorums was completed on the 27th day of March, 1836. Now I wish to look at the church in its present
organization, and not at the position of individuals before it was organized. Now I will refer to the revelation of God on the 22nd and 23rd of September, 1832, the
sixth paragraph, where it reads as follows,-"And also all they who receive this priesthood, receiveth me, saith the Lord, for he that receiveth my servants, receiveth me,
and he that receiveth me, receiveth my Father, and he that receiveth my Father, receiveth my Father's kingdom; therefore, all that my Father hath shall be given unto
him, and this according to the oath and covenant, which belongeth to the priesthood; therefore, all those who receive the priesthood, receive this oath and covenant of
my Father which he cannot break, neither can it be moved; but whoso breaketh this covenant after he hath received it, and altogether turneth therefrom, shall not have
forgiveness in this world, nor in the world to come." Again, I quote from the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, sec. 3rd, par. 18, the order of this priesthood was
confirmed to be handed down from father to son, and rightly belongs to the literal descendants of the chosen seed, to whom the promises were made. This order was
instituted in the days of Adam, and came down by lineage. From the foregoing extracts we learn that this priesthood was confirmed by a covenant in the days of Adam
that cannot be moved or altered, and has been handed down from generation to generation for the benefit and salvation of the human family, and those who receive it,
enter into the organized kingdom of God. Now, if we examine the organization of the church and priesthood, as given in the third section of the Book of Doctrine and
Covenants, which we shall here quote:-

11. Of necessity there are presidents, or presiding officers growing out of, or appointed of, or from among those who are ordained to the several offices in these two
priesthoods. Of the Melchizedec priesthood, three presiding high priests, chosen by the body, appointed and ordained to that office, and upheld by the confidence,
faith, and prayer of the church, form a quorum of the presidency of the church. The twelve travelling counsellors are called to be the twelve apostles, or special
witnesses of the name of Christ, in all the world; thus differing from other officers in the church in the duties of their calling. And they form a quorum equal in authority
and power to the three presidents, previously mentioned. The seventy are also called to preach the gospel, and to be especial witnesses unto the Gentiles and in all the
world. Thus differing from other officers in the church in the duties of their calling: and they form a quorum equal in authority to that of the twelve especial witnesses or
apostles, just named. And every decision made by either of these quorums, must be by the unanimous voice of the same; that is, every member in each quorum must be
agreed to its decisions in order to make their decisions of the same power or validity one with the other. [A majority may form a quorum when circumstances render it
impossible to be otherwise.] Unless this is the case, their decisions are not entitled to the same blessings which the decisions of a quorum of three presidents were
anciently, who were ordained after the order of Melchizedec, and were righteous and holy men. The decisions of these quorums, or either of them are to be made in all
righteousness; in holiness and lowliness of heart; meekness and long suffering; and in faith and virtue and knowledge; temperance, patience, godliness, brotherly
kindness and charity, because the promise is, if these things abound in them, they shall not be unfruitful in the knowledge of the Lord. And in case that any decision, of
these quorums, is made in unrighteousness, it may be brought before a general assembly of the several quorums which constitute the spiritual authorities of the church,
otherwise there can be no appeal from their decision.

12. The twelve are a travelling, presiding high council, to officiate in the name of the Lord, under the direction of the presidency of the church, agreeably to the
institution of heaven; to build up the church, and regulate all the affairs of the same, in all nations: first unto the Gentiles, and secondly unto the Jews.

13. The seventy are to act in the name of the Lord, under the direction of the twelve, or the travelling high council, in building up the church and regulating all the affairs
of the same, in all nations: first unto the Gentiles and then to the Jews; the twelve being sent out, holding the keys, to open the door by the proclamation of the gospel of
Jesus Christ; and first unto the Gentiles and then unto the Jews.

14. The standing high councils, at the stakes of Zion, form a quorum equal in authority, in the affairs of the church, in all their decisions, to the quorum of the presidency,
or to the travelling high council.

15. The high council in Zion, forms a quorum equal in authority, in the affairs of the church, in all their decisions, to the councils of the twelve at the stakes of Zion.

By this we shall perceive that three High Priests formed the first quorum to preside over the whole church in all the world. Next to them stood the quorum of the
Twelve Apostles, who were equal in authority with the first presidents, whose duty it is to open the door by preaching the gospel, or sending it, and regulating the affairs
of the church in all the world. Again, we find the quorum of the seventy elders, who form a quorum equal in authority with the Twelve. Again, there is the quorum of
High Priests, whose business it is to travel and hold conferences, and teach and settle difficulties, and preside over conferences wherever required. Again, there is the
quorum of elders, whose duty it is to travel, and preach as their circumstances will permit. Again, there is the bishop and his counsellors, that form the presidency of the
Aaronic Priesthood, whose duty it is to look after the temporal affairs of the church. Again, there is the quorum of the teachers, and a quorum of deacons. The
combined quorums constitute the spiritual authorities of the church, and on them is laid the well-being and prosperity of each in its own sphere of action, and I have
never seen any authority from the revelations of God that authorized any member, or any of the quorums, to assume the supreme right of government independent of the
others; if so, what use is there for the organization of the quorums? This was the order while Joseph and Hyrum Smith were living; by their death the quorum of the first
presidency is broken, Sidney Rigdon only remaining. Now, under these circumstances, the duty of the remaining president would have been, to acknowledge the
authority of all the quorums, in their standing and order, to have called them together, and sat in council and united with them in carrying out the order of God, in the
building up of the City of Nauvoo, and the Temple, and in proclaiming the gospel to all nations.

But Sidney Rigdon has not done this, and we refer the reader to the report of his trial in the present number of the STAR; but on the contrary, he has rejected the
counsel and authority of the quorums, which he helped to organize, consequently he has rejected the priesthood and the church of Latter-day Saints, and has taken
upon himself to draw away all that he can, and to re-organize the church without the counsel and consent of the different quorums, and to remove the gathering to
Pittsburgh, and by so doing, all the labours of the Saints in building up Nauvoo and the Temple of God are lost, together with the hopes and expectations of the Saints
with regard to the fulness of the priesthood and the salvation of the dead.

For his conduct the authorities of the church have cut him off. We now behold the first presidency removed, two by death, and one by transgression, consequently the
quorum of the Twelve stand next in authority according to the order of the Holy Priesthood, and are entitled to receive revelations to guide and regulate the affairs of
the church in all the world. Therefore, let me entreat of the Saints to hold fast that which they have received, and not to turn away from the great objects of pursuit, viz.:
the fulness of the Holy Priesthood, the salvation of our fellow-men, and also our dead a part in the first resurrection, and an inheritance in the celestial kingdom of God.
REUBEN HEDLOCK.

As a counterpart to the above, we extract the following remarks from The Prophet, of November 2nd, a weekly periodical published in New York.

Book of Covenants, 2nd edition, page 100, you will find the following:-"And inasmuch as a president of the high priesthood shall transgress, he shall be had in
remembrance before the common council of the church, (which is the bishop), who shall be assisted by twelve counsellors of the high priesthood, and their decision
upon his head shall be an end of controversy concerning him." Elder Rigdon was a president of the high priesthood, but was summoned to appear before the above
tribunal, charged with trying to overthrow the church in a secret, clandestine manner, when in public he disavowed any such intention. It was, therefore, for clothing
himself with falsehood virtually, that he might be the better able to accomplish a wicked design, for which he was called in question. He did not appear, but sent word
to the conference that he was sick, yet the conference had evidence that he was well and able to attend if he would. It was not the wish of the conference that he should
be silent on that occasion, and make no defence, but it was his own choice, and the choice of his friends, and yet his friends and prophets can put their names to a
circular, testifying to as great a falsehood as men could tell upon that subject, "that he was not allowed the privilege of trial, and of making his defence." The charges
against him (c)
 Copyright    were  sustained by
                  2005-2009,      a cloud Media
                               Infobase   of witnesses,
                                                 Corp. and he was cut off from the church legally, by the highest tribunal, and delivered over to the buffetings
                                                                                                                                                        Page 566 of Satan.
                                                                                                                                                                     / 1033This
was sanctioned by all the quorums of authority in the church, and by the whole congregation, except some ten persons; and the Book of Covenants says, that "this shall
be an end of controversy concerning him." Those, therefore, who cleave to him as a spiritual guide under these circumstances, must, in our humble opinion, be wilfully
stupid. But to such as have been murmuring against Joseph and the church, and have become tired of serving the Lord, this will afford them a plausible pretext to back
himself with falsehood virtually, that he might be the better able to accomplish a wicked design, for which he was called in question. He did not appear, but sent word
to the conference that he was sick, yet the conference had evidence that he was well and able to attend if he would. It was not the wish of the conference that he should
be silent on that occasion, and make no defence, but it was his own choice, and the choice of his friends, and yet his friends and prophets can put their names to a
circular, testifying to as great a falsehood as men could tell upon that subject, "that he was not allowed the privilege of trial, and of making his defence." The charges
against him were sustained by a cloud of witnesses, and he was cut off from the church legally, by the highest tribunal, and delivered over to the buffetings of Satan. This
was sanctioned by all the quorums of authority in the church, and by the whole congregation, except some ten persons; and the Book of Covenants says, that "this shall
be an end of controversy concerning him." Those, therefore, who cleave to him as a spiritual guide under these circumstances, must, in our humble opinion, be wilfully
stupid. But to such as have been murmuring against Joseph and the church, and have become tired of serving the Lord, this will afford them a plausible pretext to back
out; they will say, "well, I don't know who is right; I will stand aloof, or go with Sidney." The fact is, they want a pretext for apostacy; and to such "God will send strong
delusion that they may believe a lie and be damned, because they received not the love of truth."

Page 103, Book of Covenants, new edition, is the following:-"The Twelve are a travelling presiding high council to officiate in the name of the Lord under the direction
of the presidency of the church," agreeably to the institution of heaven. Joseph Smith was the president of the church, assisted by his brother Hyrum, and Sidney Rigdon
as counsellors. Now, let Joseph be taken away and his principal counsellor, can the junior counsellor, or a minority of that quorum act? No, he cannot. See Book of
Covenants, page 103. The grand question now is,-Who shall act? If the junior counsellor cannot act, the Twelve cannot act under his directions, because he has no
power to direct them, for he is hardly one third of the presidency, admitting him to have the full confidence of the church. We ask again, who shall act? Have the
quorum of the Twelve the same power and authority of the full quorum of the three first presidents? yes, they have. Well, then, do they not become the first presidency,
inasmuch as the first quorum of the presidency has ceased to be? Nothing can be more clear and certain than that they do.

On page 125, Book of Covenants, new edition, speaking of both or either of the assisting presidents presiding in the absence of the others, refers exclusively to
presiding over the high council, and has no reference whatever to presiding over the whole church. But, admitting elder Rigdon to be the legal successor of Joseph
Smith, he could never legally act unless he was confirmed in that station and appointment by the voice of the church; but he never has been, neither will he ever be. The
principle of doing all important business by the voice of the church, is plainly taught from one end of the Book of Covenants to the other, and Joseph always acted upon
this principle.

Notices.

Having received intelligence from America since the STAR had gone to press, we have been induced to publish a supplement, deeming that it would be acceptable to
the Saints at the present important crisis.

Any of our Agents, who have more STARS on hand than they can dispose off, of the present volume, will much oblige us by returning them by the earliest convenience.

We would also repeat the notice we gave last month, that no individuals professing to come from America, or elsewhere, be permitted to preach, unless they bring legal
credentials from the presidency in Liverpool. We exhort the presiding officers of conferences and branches to give heed to this matter.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

No. 8. January 1845. Vol. V.
History of Joseph Smith.

(Continued from page 99.)

Shortly after the foregoing was received, at his request, I enquired and received the following

Revelation to Sidney Gilbert. Given June 1831.

Behold, I say unto you, my servant Sidney Gilbert, that I have heard your prayers, and you have called upon me, that it should be made known unto you, of the Lord
your God, concerning your calling and election in this church, which I the Lord have raised up in these last days.

Behold, I the Lord, who was crucified for the sins of the world, giveth unto you a commandment, that you shall forsake the world. Take upon you mine ordinances
even that of an elder, to preach faith and repentance and remission of sins according to my word, and the reception of the Holy Spirit, by the laying on of his hands.
And also to be an agent unto this church in the place which shall be appointed by the bishop, according to the commandments which shall be given hereafter.

And again, verily, I say unto you, you shall take your journey with my servants Joseph Smith, jun., and Sidney Rigdon. Behold, these are the first ordinances which you
shall receive; and the residue shall be made known in time to come, according to your labour in my vineyard. And again, I would that ye should learn that it is he only
who is saved, that endureth unto the end. Even so. Amen.

The branch of the church in Thompson, on account of breaking the covenant, and not knowing what to do, sent in their elders for me to enquire of the Lord for them,
which I did, and received the following

Revelation to Newel Knight. Given June 1831.

Behold, thus saith the Lord, even Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, even he who was crucified for the sins of the world.-Behold, verily I say unto you, my
servant, Newel Knight, you shall stand fast in the office wherewith I have appointed you; and if your brethren desire to escape their enemies let them repent of all their
sins; and become truly humble before me and contrite: and, as the covenant which they made unto me has been broken even so, it has become void and of none effect;
and we to him by whom this offence cometh, for it had been better for him that he had been drowned in the depth of the sea; but blessed are they who have kept the
covenant, and observed the commandment, for they shall eventually obtain mercy.

Wherefore, go to now and flee the land, lest your enemies come upon you, and take your journey, and appoint whom you will to be your leader, and pay monies for
you. And thus you shall take your journey into the regions westward, unto the land of Missouri, unto the borders of the Lamanites. And, after you have done
journeying, behold, I say unto you, seek ye a living like unto men, until I prepare a place for you.

And again, be patient in tribulation until I come: and behold I come quickly, and my reward is with me, and they who have sought me early, shall find rest to their souls.
Even so. Amen.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 567 / 1033
The elders now began to go to the western country, two and two, according to the previous word of the Lord. From P. P. Pratt, who had returned from the expedition
of last fall, during the spring we had verbal information; and from letters from the still remaining elders we had written intelligence; and as this was the most important
journeying, behold, I say unto you, seek ye a living like unto men, until I prepare a place for you.

And again, be patient in tribulation until I come: and behold I come quickly, and my reward is with me, and they who have sought me early, shall find rest to their souls.
Even so. Amen.

The elders now began to go to the western country, two and two, according to the previous word of the Lord. From P. P. Pratt, who had returned from the expedition
of last fall, during the spring we had verbal information; and from letters from the still remaining elders we had written intelligence; and as this was the most important
subject which then engrossed the attention of the saints, I will here insert the copy of a letter received about this time from that section, dated Kaw Township, (Mo.)
May 7, 1831.

"Our dearly beloved brethren;-I have nothing particular to write as concerning the Lamanites; and because of a short journey which I have just returned from, in
consequence of which I have not written to you since the 16th of last month. I and brother Ziba went into the county east, which is Layette, and is about forty miles;
and, in the name of Jesus, we called on the people to repent, many of whom are, I believe, earnestly searching for truth, and if sincerely, I pray they may find that
precious treasure, for it seems to be wholly fallen in the streets; that equity, * * * * The letter we received from you, informed us that the opposition was great against
you. Now our beloved brethren, we verily believe that we also can rejoice, that we are counted worthy to suffer shame for his name; for almost the whole country,
which consists of Universalists, Atheists, Deists, Presbyterians, Methodists, Baptists, and professed christians, priests and people, with all the devils from the infernal
pit, are united and foaming out their own shame. God forbid I should bring a railing accusation against them, for vengeance belongeth to him who is able to repay: and
herein, brethren, we confide.

I am informed of another tribe of Lamanites lately, who have abundance of flocks of the best kinds of sheep and cattle, and they manufacture blankets of a superior
quality. The tribe is very numerous: they live three hundred miles west of Santa Fe, and are called Navashoes. Why I mention this tribe is, because I feel under
obligations to communicate to my brethren every information concerning the Lamanites that I meet with in my labours and travels; believing, as I do, that much is
expected of me in the cause of the Lord: and doubting not but I am daily remembered in your prayers before the throne of the Most High, by all of my brethren, as well
by those who have not seen my face in the flesh as those who have.

We begin to expect our brother Pratt, soon; we have heard from him only when he was at St. Louis. We are all well, (bless the Lord) and preach the gospel we will, if
earth and hell oppose our way; and we dwell in the midst of scorpions, for in Jesus we trust. Grace be with you all. Amen.

P.S. I beseech brother Whitney to remember and write, and direct to me, Independence, Jackson County, Missouri.

OLIVER COWDERY."

While we were preparing for our journey to Missouri, about the middle of June W. W. Phelps and his family arrived among us, and as he said, to do the will of the
Lord, I enquired and received the following

Revelation to W. W. Phelps. Given June 1831.

Behold, thus saith the Lord unto you, my servant William, yea, even the Lord of the whole earth, thou art called and chosen and after thou hast been baptized by water,
which, if you do with an eye single to my glory you shall have a remission of your sins, and a reception of the Holy Spirit, by the laying on of hands. And then thou shalt
be ordained by the hand of my servant Joseph Smith, jun. to be an elder unto this church, to preach repentance and remission of sins, by way of baptism, in the name of
Jesus Christ, the Son of the living God; and on whomsoever you shall lay your hands, if they are contrite before me, you shall have power to give the Holy Spirit.

And again, you shall be ordained to assist my servant, Oliver Cowdery, to do the work of printing, and of selecting and writing books for the schools, in this church,
that little children also may receive instruction before me as is pleasing unto me. And again, verily I say unto you, for this cause you shall take your journey with my
servants, Joseph Smith, jun., and Sydney Rigdon, that you may be planted in the land of your inheritance to do this work.

And again, let my servant, Joseph Coe, also take his journey with them. The residue shall be made known hereafter, even as I will. Amen.

Soon after I received the above, elder T. B. Marsh came to inquire what he should do; as elder Ezra Thayre, his yoke-fellow in the ministry, could not get ready for his
mission, to start as soon as he (Marsh) would; and I inquired of the Lord and received the following:-

Revelation. Given June 1831.

Hearken, O ye people, who profess my name, saith the Lord your God, for behold, mine anger is kindled against the rebellious, and they shall know mine arm and mine
indignation in the day of visitation and of wrath upon the nations. And he that will not take up his cross and follow me, and keep my commandments, the same shall not
be saved.

Behold, I the Lord commandeth, and he that will not obey shall be cut off in mine own due time; and after that I have commanded, and the command is broken,
wherefore I the Lord command and revoke, as it seemeth to me good; and all this to be answered upon the heads of the rebellious, saith the Lord: wherefore I revoke,
the commandment which was given unto my servant Thomas B. Marsh and Ezra Thayre, and give a new commandment unto my servant Thomas, that he shall take up
his journey speedily to the land of Missouri; and my servant, Selah J. Griffin, shall go with him; for behold I revoke the commandment which was given unto my
servants, Selah J. Griffin and Newel Knight, in consequence of the stiffneckedness of my people which are in Thompson, and their rebellions; wherefore, let my servant,
Newel Knight, remain with them and as many as will go may go, that are contrite before me, and be led by him to the land which I have appointed.

And again, verily I say unto you, that my servant Ezra Thayre must repent of his pride, and of his selfishness, and obey the former commandment which I have given
concerning the place upon which he lives; and if he will do this, as there shall be no division made upon the land, he shall be appointed still to go to the land of Missouri:
otherwise he shall receive the money which he has paid, and shall leave the place, and shall be cut off out of my church, saith the Lord God of hosts: and though the
heaven and the earth pass away, these words shall not pass away, but shall be fulfilled.

And if my servant Joseph Smith, jun., must needs pay the money, behold I the Lord will pay it unto him again in the land of Missouri, that those of whom he shall
receive may be rewarded again according to that which they do. For according to that which they do, they shall receive; even in the lands for their inheritance. Behold,
thus saith the Lord unto my people, you have many things to do, and to repent of; for behold your sins have come up unto me, and are not pardoned, because you seek
to counsel in your own ways. And your hearts are not satisfied. And ye obey not the truth, but have pleasure in unrighteousness.

We unto you rich men that will not give your substance to the poor, for your riches will canker your souls! and this shall be your lamentation in the day of visitation, and
of judgment, and of indignation:-The harvest is past, the summer is ended, and my soul is not saved! We unto you poor men, whose hearts are not broken, and whose
spirits are not contrite, and whose bellies are not satisfied, and whose hands are not stayed for laying hold upon other men's goods, whose eyes are full of greediness,
who   will not(c)
 Copyright     labour with theirInfobase
                  2005-2009,      own hands!
                                         Media Corp.                                                                                                Page 568 / 1033
But blessed are the poor who are pure in heart, whose hearts are broken, and whose spirits are contrite, for they shall see the kingdom of God coming in power and
great glory unto their deliverance; for the fatness of the earth shall be theirs; for, behold, the Lord shall come, and his recompense shall be with him, and he shall reward
We unto you rich men that will not give your substance to the poor, for your riches will canker your souls! and this shall be your lamentation in the day of visitation, and
of judgment, and of indignation:-The harvest is past, the summer is ended, and my soul is not saved! We unto you poor men, whose hearts are not broken, and whose
spirits are not contrite, and whose bellies are not satisfied, and whose hands are not stayed for laying hold upon other men's goods, whose eyes are full of greediness,
who will not labour with their own hands!

But blessed are the poor who are pure in heart, whose hearts are broken, and whose spirits are contrite, for they shall see the kingdom of God coming in power and
great glory unto their deliverance; for the fatness of the earth shall be theirs; for, behold, the Lord shall come, and his recompense shall be with him, and he shall reward
every man, and the poor shall rejoice, and their generations shall inherit the earth from generation to generation, for ever and ever. And now I make an end of speaking
unto you. Even so. Amen.

On the 19th June, in company with Sidney Rigdon, Martin Harris, Edward Partridge, W. W. Phelps, Joseph Coe, A. S. Gilbert and his wife, I started from Kirtland,
Ohio, for the land of Missouri, agreeably to the commandment before received, wherein it was promised that if we were faithful, the land of our inheritance, even the
place for the city of the New Jerusalem should be revealed. We went by waggon, canal boats, and stages to Cincinnati, where I had an interview with the Rev. Walter
Scott, one of the fathers of the Campbellites, of Newlitt Church. Before the close of our interview, he manifested one of the bitterest spirits against the doctrine of the
New Testament (`that these signs should follow them that believe,' as recorded in the 16th chapter of the gospel according to St. Mark.) that I ever witnessed among
men. We left Cincinnati in a steamer, and landed at Louisville, where we were detained three days in waiting for a steamer to convey us to St. Louis. At St. Louis,
myself, brother Harris, Phelps, Partridge and Co, went on foot by land to Independence, Jackson county, Missouri, where we arrived about the middle of July, and the
residue of the company came by water a few days after. Notwithstanding the corruptions and abominations of the times, and the evil spirit manifiested towards us on
account of our belief in the Book of Mormon, at many places and among various persons, yet the Lord continued his watchful care and loving kindness to us day by
day; and we made it a rule, whereever there was an opportunity to read a chapter in the Bible, and pray; and these seasons of worship gave us great consolation. The
meeting of our brethren, who had long waited our arrival, was a glorious one, and moistened with many tears. It seemed good and pleasant for brethren to meet
together in unity. But our reflections were great, coming as we had from a highly cultivated state of society in the east, and standing now upon the confines or western
limits of the United States, and looking into the vast wilderness of those that sat in darkness; how natural it was to observe the degradation, leanness of intellect, ferocity
and jealousy of a people that were nearly a century behind the time, and to feel for those who roamed about without the benefit of civilization, refinement, or religion;
yea, and exclaim in the language of the prophets: "When will the wilderness blossom as a rose? When will Zion be built up in her glory, and where will thy temple stand
unto which all nations shall come in the last days?" Our anxiety was soon relieved by receiving the following

Revelation. Given in Zion July 1831.

Hearken, O ye elders of my church, saith the Lord your God, who have assembled yourselves together according to my commandments, in this land which is the land
of Missouri, which is the land which I have appointed and consecrated for the gathering of the Saints: wherefore this is the land of promise, and the place for the city of
Zion. And thus saith the Lord your God, if you will receive wisdom, here is wisdom. Behold the place which is now called Independence, is the centre place, and the
spot for the temple is lying westward, upon a lot which is not far from the court-house; wherefore it is wisdom that the land should be purchased by the saints; and also
every tract lying westward, even unto the line running directly between Jew and Gentile. And also every tract bordering by the prairies, inasmuch as my disciples are
enabled to buy lands. Behold this is wisdom, that they may obtain it for an everlasting inheritance.

And let my servant Sidney Gilbert, stand in the office which I have appointed him, to receive monies, to be an agent unto the church, to buy land in all the regions round
about, inasmuch as can be in righteousness, and as wisdom shall direct.

And let my servant Edward Partridge, stand in the office which I have appointed him, to divide the saints their inheritance, even as I have commanded, and also those
whom he has appointed to assist him.

And again, verily I say unto you, let my servant Sidney Gilbert plant himself in this place, and establish a store, that he may sell goods without fraud, that he may obtain
money to buy lands for the good of the saints; and that he may obtain whatsoever things the disciples may need to plant them in inheritance. And also let my servant
Sidney Gilbert obtain a license, (behold here is wisdom, and whose readeth let him understand), that he may send goods also unto the people, even by whom he will, as
clerks employed in his service, and thus provide for my saints, that my gospel may be preached unto those who sit in darkness and in the region and shadow of death.

And again, verily I say unto you, let my servant William W. Phelps be planted in this place, and be established as a printer unto the church; and lo, if the world receiveth
his writings, (behold here is wisdom) let him obtain whatsoever he can obtain in righteousness, for the good of the saints. And let my servant Oliver Cowdery assist him,
even as I have commanded, in whatsoever place I shall appoint unto him, to copy, and to correct, and select, that all things may be right before me, as it shall be
proved by the Spirit through him. And thus let those of whom I have spoken, be planted in the land of Zion, as speedily as can be, with their families, to do those things
even as I have spoken.

And now concerning the gathering, let the bishop and the agent make preparations for those families which have been commanded to come to this land, as soon as
possible, and plant them in their inheritance. And unto the residue of both elders and members, further directions shall be given hereafter. Even so, Amen.

Nauvoo Conference Minutes.

From the Times and Seasons.

City of Nauvoo, October 6, 1844.

Thousands having arrived on the ground by ten o'clock A. M. Elder P. P. Pratt called the people to order. Singing by the choir. Prayer by Elder Phelps. Some
instructions were given by Elder Pratt, when President B. Young having arrived, arose to lay before the brethren the matters to be attended to during the conference.
This day will be devoted to preaching and instruction, and we will attend to business to-morrow. If the Twelve could have had their desires when they returned home,
they would have set their houses in order, and devoted themselves to fasting and prayer. It has not been the Twelve who desired to have business which pertains to this
conference, transacted previously, it was others who urged it on. Some elders who have known the organization of the church from the beginning, have faltered and
become darkened. We feel to give the necessary instruction pertaining to the church, and how it has been led, &c. It is necessary that the saints should also be
instructed relative to building the temple, and spreading the principles of truth from sea to sea, and from land to land until it shall have been preached to all nations, and
then according to the testimony of the ancients, the end will come. When the Lord commences to work upon the earth he always does it by revealing his will to some
man on the earth, and he to others. The church is built up by revelation, given from day to day according to the requirements of the people. The Lord will not cease to
give revelations to the people, unless the people trample on his laws and forsake and reject him. I request that the Latter-day Saints may pray that we may have the
outpouring of the spirit that we may hear, and I wish them to pray for me that I may have strength, and that I may make every principle I speak upon, so perfectly plain,
that we may all understand as quickly as when we talk together upon our daily matters.

This church has been led by revelation, and unless we forsake the Lord entirely, so that the priesthood is taken from us, it will be led by revelation all the time. The
 Copyright
question     (c) with
          arises 2005-2009,
                      some who  Infobase
                                   has theMedia
                                          right toCorp.                                                                                                 Page
                                                   revelation? I will not ascend any higher than a priest, and ask the priest what is your right? You have       569to/receive
                                                                                                                                                           the right    1033
the administration of angels. If an angel was to come to you and tell you what the Lord was going to do in this day, you would say you had a revelation. The president
of the priests have a right to the Urim and Thummim, which gives all revelation. He has the right of receiving visits from angels. Every priest then in the church has the
that we may all understand as quickly as when we talk together upon our daily matters.

This church has been led by revelation, and unless we forsake the Lord entirely, so that the priesthood is taken from us, it will be led by revelation all the time. The
question arises with some who has the right to revelation? I will not ascend any higher than a priest, and ask the priest what is your right? You have the right to receive
the administration of angels. If an angel was to come to you and tell you what the Lord was going to do in this day, you would say you had a revelation. The president
of the priests have a right to the Urim and Thummim, which gives all revelation. He has the right of receiving visits from angels. Every priest then in the church has the
right of receiving revelations. Every member has the right of receiving revelations for themselves, both male and female. It is the very life of the church of the living God,
in all ages of the world. The spirit of truth is sent forth into all the world to reprove the world of sin and righteousness, and of a judgment to come. If we were here to-
day and had never heard this gospel, and a man was to come bounding into our midst, saying, he had come to preach the gospel, to tell us that God was about to
restore the priesthood and and save the people, &c.; it would be your privilege, and my privilege to ask God in the name of Jesus Christ, as individuals, concerning this
thing, whether it was of God, and get a testimony from God that it was true, and this would be revelation. Let us take some of these old fathers for an example, they
have heard the gospel, they have been baptised &c., have had hands laid on them for the gift of the Holy Ghost-he has got a family of children, he has been led all his
days by his own spirit, but now begins to come to understand he has the right to bow before the Lord and receive instruction from God, from day to day, how to
manage his family, his farm, his merchandize, and to govern all the affairs of his house. I will take some of my younger brethren who have received the gospel, they have
been ordained elders to hold the keys, &c. What is your privilege? It is your privilege to go and preach the gospel to the world, and to go by the power of the Holy
Ghost, and you have no right to go without it. You have been ordained to go forth and build up the kingdom to a certain extent. No man ever preached a gospel
discourse, nor ever will, unless he does it by revelation. You will do it by the Holy Ghost, or when you tell the history of the gospel, the gospel will not be there. It has
got to be done by revelation or the gospel you have not got, and when you preach, the people will still be left without the gospel. There never was a prophet on the
earth that dictated to the people but he dictated their temporal affairs as well as spiritual. It is the right of an individual to get revelations to guide himself. It is the right of
the head of a family to get revelations to guide and govern his family. It is the right of an elder when he has built up a church to get revelations to guide and lead that
people until he leads them and delivers them up to his superiors. An elder will always be a little in advance of those whom he has raised up if he is faithful.

He next showed how the saints are delivered up in their progress from those who give them up to the High Council, and from the High Council to the prophet, and from
the prophet to the son, the elder brother, and from the son to his father. Are the keys of the kingdom taken from Joseph? Oh no; well then he still lives. He that believes
in Jesus, as Joseph did, will never die. They may lay down their lives, but they still hold the keys. You are not going to be led without revelation. The prophet has
stepped behind the vail and you have the right to obtain revelations for your own salvation. Who stood next to the prophet when he was here. You have all
acknowledged that the Twelve were the presidents of the whole church when Joseph was not; and now he has stepped behind the vail, he is not here, and the Twelve
are the presidents of the whole church. When did Joseph become a prophet? I can tell you, when he became an apostle. Years and years before he had the right of
holding the keys of the Aaronic priesthood, he was a prophet, even before he was baptised. There has been a perfect flood of revelation poured from this stand all the
time and you did not know it. Every spirit that confesses that Joseph Smith is a prophet, that he lived and died a prophet, and that the Book of Mormon is true, is of
God, and every spirit that does not is of anti-Christ.

It is the test of our fellowship to believe and confess that Joseph lived and died a prophet of God in good standing; and I don't want any one to fellowship with the
Twelve who says that Joseph is fallen. If you don't know whose right it is to give revelations, I will tell you. It is mine. There never has a man stood between Joseph and
the Twelve, and unless we apostatize there never will. If Hyrum had lived he would not have stood between Joseph and the Twelve, but he would have stood for
Joseph. Did Joseph ordain any man to take his place? He did. Who was it? It was Hyrum, but Hyrum fell a martyr before Joseph did. If Hyrum had lived he would
have acted for Joseph, and then when we had gone up, the Twelve would have sat down at Joseph's right hand, and Hyrum on the left hand. The bible says; God hath
set in the church, first apostles, then comes prophets afterwards, because the keys and power of the apostleship are greater than that of the prophets. Sidney Rigdon
cannot hold the keys without Joseph, if he had held the keys with Joseph and been faithful he would have been with us. If the Twelve do not apostatize they carry the
keys of this kingdom wherever they go. He concluded by requesting all the brethren to tarry with us until all the business is through.-The meeting adjourned, by a
blessing from Elder H. C. Kimball, until Two o'Clock.

Two o'Clock, P. M.

The meeting was opened as usual by singing and prayer, by elder W. W. Phelps, after which elder John Taylor arose and addressed the people. He said it was with
peculiar feelings that he arose to address the congregation. This is the first general conference that has been held where your beloved prophet and patriarch are not
present. When I look at the many difficulties and severe trials we have passed through, it fills me with peculiar feelings. I feel happy to see that the people still seem
determined to hold on to those principles which have been given to us through revelation. Nothing shall separate us from those principles which we have imbibed,
neither life nor death. By the voice of Jehovah we have been sustained and will be sustained so long as we put our trust in him. We have not followed "cunningly
devised fables," but those principles which have come from God. So long as we are sustained and upheld by the arm of Jehovah, we shall stand: mobs may rage, and
the rulers may imagine vain things; but God has said, touch not mine anointed and do my people no harm; and if harm does befall them, wo to that man by whom it
comes. If our prophets have been taken, they are gone to plead our cause before the Father. And if we are deprived of their persons, presence, and counsel, that is no
reason why we should be deprived of the counsel of God to direct us in all our movements whilst pressing our journey here below. We are in possession of the same
principles, the same priesthood the same medium of communication and intelligence, and of those things which will not only secure our happiness here, but hereafter.
When we speak of these matters we speak of things which we know assuredly, and although our prophet and patriarch are taken, all things pertaining to our salvation
will roll on and progress with as great rapidity, and can be as effectually secured and accomplished as if they were here themselves. God has secured to us those things
in relation to our salvation which has been in his bosom since the world began. He has in his providence seen fit to call our brethren to himself; but he has left others to
take their places, who can teach us principles and lead us to those things whereby we may ultimately be clothed with glory, honor, immortality, and eternal life. If we
had built upon a false foundation we might have made a mistake in relation to our gathering together to be instructed; but we have not; our present revelations agree
with the past. The prophets said that the people would gather together, "those who had made a covenant with God by sacrifice;" and the word and purposes of God
must stand unchanged, they do not rest upon any mere casualty. Did the prophet ever tell us that if a certain man should happen to die we should scatter abroad? No!
no such thing ever emanated from the mouth of God. We assembled together to fulfill the revelations of the Great Jehovah, to bring about the dispensation of the fulness
of times, to build up a Zion to the Most High, that he might be glorified. We are assembled here to bring about great events, to fulfil the things spoken of by the
prophets, and secure to ourselves an inheritance in the everlasting kingdom of God. Shall we then be led about by the foolish notions of any man? No! we will not, but
we will accomplish those things which are commanded us. We will not be diverted from our course, though earth and hell oppose. Shall we fear the puny arm of man,
or the prating of a wretched mobocrat? No! What have we to fear? We have nothing but God to fear.

It is true we have not much to live for, and if we have no hope beyond the grave we should be of all men most miserable. We are oppressed, and slandered and
persecuted all the day long; all that I care for is to do the will of God, and secure to myself all those blessings which the gospel will warrant me, I have been brought to
the gates of death, but I don't fear it; I care nothing about it. You feel as I do in relation to these matters, for your conduct has proved it during the late difficulties. I
know that the majority of the people are endeavouring to serve God with all their hearts, and are they not prepared to die? There is nothing in death we have to fear; it
is not half as much to die as it is to be persecuted all the day long. Our great object then is to accomplish the thing that we set out for. When we gathered together we
expected to meet tribulation; the elders that preached to you told you this, or else they did not do their duty. We have been told there would be earthquakes in divers
places, and pestilence, and war, and persecutions, and distress, and famine. Do these things move us? If the bud is so bitter I wonder what the fruit will be. Don't you
expect to be worse off than you are now? John saw an innumerable company and wanted to know where they came from; it was told to him that they are they which
came out of great tribulation. That is the path we have got to tread. The scripture says: "We unto you when all men shall speak well of you;" but that curse has never
come upon us, for there are some few here and there who will not speak well of you. But "blessed are ye when men shall revile you, and persecute you, and say all
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
manner of evil against you falsely for Christ's sake." Do you think there is any more evil that they have not said? If there is, let it come. What is it Page
                                                                                                                                                         that makes570you/ 1033
                                                                                                                                                                            be evil
spoken of? you used to have a good name and reputation where you resided; what is the reason you are now so much spoken against? You have dared to believe the
gospel; you have dared to obey it; and that is the reason the world hates you. I know there is not a better set of men than those by whom I am surrounded; I know
places, and pestilence, and war, and persecutions, and distress, and famine. Do these things move us? If the bud is so bitter I wonder what the fruit will be. Don't you
expect to be worse off than you are now? John saw an innumerable company and wanted to know where they came from; it was told to him that they are they which
came out of great tribulation. That is the path we have got to tread. The scripture says: "We unto you when all men shall speak well of you;" but that curse has never
come upon us, for there are some few here and there who will not speak well of you. But "blessed are ye when men shall revile you, and persecute you, and say all
manner of evil against you falsely for Christ's sake." Do you think there is any more evil that they have not said? If there is, let it come. What is it that makes you be evil
spoken of? you used to have a good name and reputation where you resided; what is the reason you are now so much spoken against? You have dared to believe the
gospel; you have dared to obey it; and that is the reason the world hates you. I know there is not a better set of men than those by whom I am surrounded; I know
there is not a more virtuous set of people on the earth, and yet all manner of evil is spoken of you. Shall we cry and go mourning all the day long? No, we will rejoice
and be exceedingly glad, for great is our reward in heaven, I feel to rejoice; we have cause to rejoice for all manner of evil is spoken against us falsely, and I will say
hallelujah, for the Lord God omnipotent reigneth. What did we know of God, of religion, of heaven or hell, until it was made known to us through this gospel? We
knew nothing. Why are we taking so much pains to build that temple? That we may fulfil certain ordinances, and receive certain endowments and secure to ourselves an
inheritance in the eternal world. Every man, woman, and child within the sound of my voice, are interested in the building of that temple. We know very little as a people
yet, we don't know so much as the former day-saints. The Saviour said to his disciples, "whither I go ye know, and the way ye know;" but how many of you know the
locality of the Saviour and the way to go to him; I know there are some here who know how to save themselves and their families, and it is this which occupies their
attention all the day long, and it was this which occupied the attention of our beloved prophet. Abraham obtained promises through the gospel, from God, for himself
and his posterity. There were some upon this continent who also obtained promises, in consequence of which the Book of Mormon came forth! The first thing we have
got to do is to build a temple, where we can receive those blessings which we so much desire. Never mind mobocrats, but let us do what God has commanded us.
You that are living at a distance, don't fear these cursed scoundrels; we are all in the hands of God; we are all the servants of God; and we are going forth to do the
things of God.

He exhorted the saints to be virtuous, humble, and faithful, and concluded by blessing the saints.

He said further, in relation to the baptisms for the dead, that it would be better for the saints to go on and build the temple, before we urged our baptisms too much.
There are cases which require being attended to, and there are provisions made for them; but as a general thing he would advise them not to be in too great a hurry. He
said one of the clerks had asked whether any should be baptised who had not paid their tithing; it is our duty to pay our tithing, one tenth of all we possess, and then
one tenth of our increase, and a man who has not paid his tithings is unfit to be baptised for his dead. It is as easy for a man who has ten thousand dollars to pay one
thousand, as it is for a man who has but a little to pay one tenth. It is our duty to pay our tithing. If a man has not faith enough to attend to these little things, he has not
faith enough to save himself and his friends. It is a man's duty to attend to these things. The poor are not going to be deprived of these blessings because they are poor:
no, God never reaps where he has not sown. This command is harder for the rich than the poor. A man who has one million dollars, if he should give one hundred
thousand, he would think he was beggared for ever. The Saviour said how hardly do they that have riches enter the kingdom of heaven.

Bishop Miller arose to say that on yesterday the bishops had to go in debt to get some wood to save some poor from suffering, and they wanted to take up a collection
to pay the amount; he was opposed to taking up a collection in the congregation, but necessity required it on this occasion.

After the collection was taken up, the conference adjourned until to-morrow at ten o'clock.

Monday October 7, Ten o'Clock, A.M., 1844.

Conference met pursuant to adjournment, and opened by singing and prayer, by elder Parley P. Pratt, after which, President Young arose to exhort the Saints to keep
their minds on the business before them, and not to be in a hurry to get away.

The first business that we shall attend to, will be to present the several quorums before the conference, for the purpose of taking an expression of the brethren and
sisters, whether they will sustain the officers according to their several appointments. I shall therefore give way, and I am to hear motions and present them to the
conference for their action: wherefore,

It was motioned by elder Heber C. Kimball, that we as a church endeavour to carry out the principles and measures heretofore adopted and laid down by Joseph
Smith, as far as in us lies, praying Almighty God to help us to do it. This motion was put to the conference by President Young, and carried unanimously.

President Young said by way of explanation, that, this is as much as to say that we receive and acknowledge Joseph Smith as a prophet of God; being called of God,
and maintaining his integrity and acceptance until death.

Elder H. C. Kimball then moved that we carry out all the measures of Hyrum Smith, the prophet and patriarch of the church, so far as in us lies, by the help of God.

This motion was also carried unanimously.

President Young said, this is an acknowledgement, that he lived approved of God, and died a martyr for the truth.

Elder W. W. Phelps moved that we uphold Brigham Young the president of the quorum of the Twelve, as one of the Twelve, and first presidency of the church.

This motion was duly seconded, and put to the church by elder John Smith, and carried unanimously.

Moved by President John Smith, and seconded, that we receive elder Heber C. Kimball as one of the Twelve, and that he be sustained as such by the church. Carried
unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that we receive elder Orson Hyde as one of the Twelve, and that he be sustained as such by the church. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that we receive elder Parley P. Pratt as one of the Twelve, and that he be sustained as such by the church. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that we receive elder William Smith as one of the Twelve and that he be sustained as such by the church. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that we receive elder Orson Pratt as one of the Twelve, and that he be sustained as such by the church. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that we receive Elder John E. Page as one of the Twelve, and that he be sustained as such, by the church. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that we receive Elder Willard Richards as one of the Twelve, and that he be sustained as such by the church. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that we receive Elder Wilford Woodruff as one of the Twelve, and that he be sustained as such by the church. Carried unanimously.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 571 / 1033
Moved and seconded, that we receive Elder John Taylor as one of the Twelve, and that he be sustained as such by the church. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that we receive Elder George A. Smith as one of the Twelve, and that he be sustained as such by the church. Carried unanimously.
Moved and seconded, that we receive Elder Willard Richards as one of the Twelve, and that he be sustained as such by the church. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that we receive Elder Wilford Woodruff as one of the Twelve, and that he be sustained as such by the church. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that we receive Elder John Taylor as one of the Twelve, and that he be sustained as such by the church. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that we receive Elder George A. Smith as one of the Twelve, and that he be sustained as such by the church. Carried unanimously.

Moved by Elder H. C. Kimball that Elder Amasa Lyman stand in his lot. The motion was seconded.

President Young said, by way of explanation, that Elder Amasa Lyman is one of the Twelve, just in the same relationship as he sustained to the first presidency. He is
one in our midst and a counsellor with us.

The motion was then presented and carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, and after some discussion, carried unanimously, that Elder Lyman Wight be sustained in his office, to fill the place of Elder D. W. Patten,
(martyred,) but not to take his crown, for that, as the Lord has said, no man can take.

Elder Snow moved that George Miller be received as the president of the High Priest's quorum. Carried unanimously.

President Miller moved that Noah Packark and William Snow be sustained as counsellors. Carried unanimously.

President John Smith moved that William Marks be sustained in his calling as president of this stake.

Elder W. W. Phelps objected, inasmuch as the High Council had dropped him from their quorum.

Elder S. Bent explained and said, the reason why the High Council dropped Elder Marks was, because he did not acknowledge the authority of the Twelve, but the
authority of Elder Rigdon.

President Young said that a president of a stake could be dropped without taking his standing from him in the church. But not so with the first presidency or the Twelve.
A president of a stake is only called for the time being, if you drop him he will fall back into the High Priest's quorum.

The motion was then put, but there were only two votes. The contrary vote was put and carried by an overwhelming majority.

Elder H. C. Kimball moved that Elder John Smith stand as the president of this stake. Carried unanimously.

President Young then said, the Macedonia church must select their own man for a president, as Elder John Smith is coming here.

President John Smith moved that Elder C. Rich be one of his council. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that S. Bent, James Allred, Dunbar Wilson, George W. Harris, Wm. Huntingdon, sen., Newel Knight. Alpheus Cutler, Aaron Johnson, Henry
G. Sherwood, Thomas Grover, Ezra T. Benson, and David Fulmer, be sustained as the high council. Carried unanimously.

Elder H. C. Kimball moved that Elder Joseph Young stand as first president over all the quorums of the seventies. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that Levi W. Hancock be sustained as one of the presidents of the seventies. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that Daniel S. Miles be sustained as one of the presidents of seventies. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that Zerah Pulcipher be sustained as one of the presidents of seventies. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that Josiah Butterfield be cut off from the church. Carried unanimously.

President Young showed that it was because he had got a little money and was lifted up.

Moved and seconded, that Henry Herriman be sustained as one of the presidents of seventies. Carried unanimously.

President Young said, that the seventies had dropped James Foster, and cut him off, and we need not take an action upon his case.

Moved and seconded, that Jedediah M. Grant take the place of J. Butterfield in the quorum of seventies. Carried unanimously.

Elder H. C. Kimball moved that N. K. Whitney stand as our first bishop, in the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that George Miller stand as second bishop. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that Samuel Williams retain his office as president of the elders quorum. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that Jesse Baker and Joshua Smith be sustained as his counsel. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that Stephen M. Farnsworth retain his office as president of the priests. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that E. Averett retain his standing as president of the teachers. Carried unanimously.

Moved and seconded, that Jonathan H. Hale, Isaac Higbee, John Murdock, David Evans, Hezekiah Peck, Daniel Carns, Jacob Foutz, Tarlton Lewis, and Israel
Calkins, be sustained as bishops in their several wards. Carried unanimously.

President Young being fatigued gave place for Elder P. P. Pratt, who got up to preach his old sermon, viz., "That we continue our united and ceaseless exertions to
 Copyright
build        (c) 2005-2009,
      this temple."          Infobase
                    He referred         Media Corp.
                                to the discoveries                                                                                              Page
                                                   of Elders Rigdon and Samuel James. They said nothing about building the temple-the city-feeding      572&c.
                                                                                                                                                   the poor,  / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                 We
heard a great deal about the Mount of Olives-brook Kedron-Queen Victoria-great battles, &c. This brought to my mind a good text in Webster's Spelling-book, the
"Country Maid and the Milk Pail." He then went on to shew the importance of "building the temple." He bore testimony that the people had harkened unto the voice of
Calkins, be sustained as bishops in their several wards. Carried unanimously.

President Young being fatigued gave place for Elder P. P. Pratt, who got up to preach his old sermon, viz., "That we continue our united and ceaseless exertions to
build this temple." He referred to the discoveries of Elders Rigdon and Samuel James. They said nothing about building the temple-the city-feeding the poor, &c. We
heard a great deal about the Mount of Olives-brook Kedron-Queen Victoria-great battles, &c. This brought to my mind a good text in Webster's Spelling-book, the
"Country Maid and the Milk Pail." He then went on to shew the importance of "building the temple." He bore testimony that the people had harkened unto the voice of
the Lord, and to his commandments, and that they were still hearkening, and, consequently, we should be sustained here until we shall complete the temple, and receive
our endowment. He showed the consequences if we did not build it, that "we should be rejected as a people, with our dead." When the elders go abroad to teach the
people, let them teach what we have to do, and what is depending on us, and not spend their time in quoting multitudes of scripture to prove one point. We went to
build up Nauvoo, never mind Gog and Magog, the brook Kedron, &c., never mind the old countries; God has something to do there by and by, but not just now. He
recommended the brethren to make improvements and enlarge themselves without fear; for we shall not be moved till God suffers it. We are the only people who do
not fear death, we have no need to fear it. He next said, he would give the people a little religious advice. He advised those who had means to go to getting sheep to
consume the vegetation and raise wool, by which means our women would be well employed in manufacturing the wool. He said, in proper time, we shall have gold
and silver, and food and clothing, and palaces in abundance: we will create them by our labour.

President Young advised the saints to come, after intermission, prepared to tarry till evening if necessary. They have much instruction to give and want an opportunity to
give it. He advised the saints to call and get O. Pratt's Mormon Almanac, which is something new.-After some few exhortations he closed the meeting till two o'clock
by blessing.

Two o'Clock, P.M.

Meeting opened by singing, and prayer by Elder John Taylor, after which Elder Taylor presented a communication from Mr. Small, declaring his full faith in Elder
Rigdon's doctrine. Moved and seconded, that he be cut off from the church. Carried unanimously.

Elder H. C. Kimball addressed the congregation on the principles of salvation by the celestial law. He went on to show the order of the resurrection, and that there are
different orders or degrees, wherever death finds us the resurrection will take hold of us. We desire to obtain a fulness of celestial glory, but many will be disappointed.
It is for this that we pray every day that the Lord will spare our lives that we may obtain it. President Joseph never rested till he had endowed the Twelve with all the
power of the priesthood, because he was about to pass within the vail. He designed that we should give it to you and you cannot be saved without it. You cannot
obtain these things until that house is built. I and my brethren are willing to do all that lies in our power to finish that house for your benefit, that you may go where
Joseph is gone. We have got to carry out Joseph's measures and you have got to assist us. When Jesus was upon earth his time was spent in endowing the twelve
apostles that they might do the things he had left undone, and carry out his measures, and upon the same principle we carry out Joseph's measures. We have no rest-
don't sleep half as much as you do. We need your prayers. It is necessary to put away all wickedness from our midst,-all grog-shops and bad houses. Drunkenness,
and such things, will be our overthrow, if we are ever overthrown. The best way to put these things away is, never to frequent such places. It is necessary for us to put
away all this frolicking and dancing over the blood of the prophet, where it was drenched in blood from the coffin. When the prophet had a dance at his house he said
everything against it he could, and now men go and practise the same things. Shall we put these things away? I say, yea. We have an ungodly race here among us who
are leading our young people away.-They will open their doors and let men go in, and say everything against the Twelve and the church they are capable of. I never
frequent such places. I cast them far from me. Are you not under the same obligations and responsibility, ye elders, high priests, teachers, deacons, and members?

He then went on to show that the saints could not obtain the blessings they want until the temple is finished. We want all to pay their tithing that they may receive the
blessings.

President Young arose and said that, it had been moved and seconded that, Ashael Smith should be ordained to the office of Patriarch. He went on to show that the
right to the office of Patriarch to the whole church belonged to William Smith as a legal right by descent. Uncle Ashael ought to receive the office of Patriarch in the
church.

The motion was put and carried unanimously.

President Young wanted to say a few words on the principles of tithing. There has been so much inquiry, it becomes irksome. The law is, for a man to pay one-tenth of
all he possesses for the erecting of the house of God, the spread of the gospel, and the support of the priesthood. When a man comes into the church, he wants to
know if he must reckon his clothing, bad debts, lands, &c. It is the law to give one-tenth of what he has got, and then one-tenth of his increase or one-tenth of his time.
A man comes and says, he was sick six months, and what is required of me? Why, go and pay your tithing for the time you are able to work. Some say, they have been
preaching, and want to know if that don't pay their tithing. Well, it will if you want to have it so. He then went on to recommend the brethren not to sell their grain but
bring it into the city and store it, and not take it to Warsaw. He next referred to L. Wright's going away because he was a coward; but he will come back and his
company; and James Emmett and his company will come back.

How easy would it be for the Lord, if an army of mobs was to come within one mile of this place, to turn the north-west winds upon them, and with snow, hail, and
rain, make them so, that they would be glad to take care of themselves and leave us alone. He then referred to the Missourians, when Joseph and others went to jail,
snapping their guns at the brethren, but their guns would not go off, &c. The Lord never let a prophet fall on the earth until he had accomplished his work, and the Lord
did not take Joseph until he had finished his work, and it is the greatest blessing to Joseph and Hyrum, God could bestow to take away, for they had suffered enough.
They are not the only martyrs that will have to die for the truth. There are men before me to-day who will be martyrs, and who will have to seal their testimony with
their blood. I believe this people is the best people of their age that ever lived on earth, the church of Enoch not excepted. We want you to come on with your tithes
and offerings to build the temple; and when it is finished we want you to spend a year in it, and we will tell you things you never thought of.

The Twelve then proceeded to ordain Asahel Smith as follows:-

Brother Asahel Smith, in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, of Nazareth, we lay our hands upon your head to ordain you to the office of Patriarch in this last church of
Jesus Christ, and we bestow upon you the keys and power, and the right and authority of blessing as a Patriarch in the church of Jesus Christ-and, we say unto thee,
that thou shalt be father to many. Thou shalt feel the spirit of the Lord more than thou hast ever done heretofore. Thy heart shall be enlarged, and it shall be thy delight
to bless thy family, and thy posterity, and the fatherless, and widow; and the spirit of the Lord will rest upon you to predict upon the heads of those on whom you lay
your hands, things that shall be hereafter,-even in the eternal world. We ask thee, O Lord, in the name of Jesus Christ, that thou would send thy Spirit upon this thy
servant, that his heart may circumscribe the wisdom and knowledge of this world, and be enlarged so as to comprehend the things of eternity. We say unto thee, thou
art blessed-thou art of royal blood, and of thy lineage shall arise great and powerful men on the earth. We seal upon you the powers we have mentioned with the keys
thereof upon your head in the name of Jesus Christ. Thou art the anointed of the Lord, one who shall stand in the latter days and be a pillar in the church of the living
God, and one in whom the saints of God may trust to ask counsel. These blessings we seal upon you in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

President Young then said, we want the conference to continue to-morrow for business. We want the high priests' quorum together. President Miller will organize them
on the right (c)
 Copyright   of the stand.
                 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                     Page 573 / 1033
The presidents of the seventies will organize all the seventies. We want to select a number of high priests to go through the states to preside over congregational
districts. Then we want to have the elders quorum organized that we can take out the elders quorum and fill up the seventies. We want all the seventies to be here and
God, and one in whom the saints of God may trust to ask counsel. These blessings we seal upon you in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

President Young then said, we want the conference to continue to-morrow for business. We want the high priests' quorum together. President Miller will organize them
on the right of the stand.

The presidents of the seventies will organize all the seventies. We want to select a number of high priests to go through the states to preside over congregational
districts. Then we want to have the elders quorum organized that we can take out the elders quorum and fill up the seventies. We want all the seventies to be here and
their presidents. We want them organised and begin to fill up the second quorum and then the third and the fourth, to the tenth. The business of the day will be to ordain
the presidents of the seventies and then fill the quorum of seventies from the elders' quorum, and select men from the quorum of high priests to go abroad and preside.

The conference then adjourned until to-morrow at nine o'clock, by blessing from president John Smith.

Tuesday Morning, October 8th, 1844.

Previous to opening the services of the day, elder John Taylor made some remarks on our temporal economy. He proceeded to say, that we have the means of wealth
within ourselves. We have mechanics of every description, from every country; men who are capable of carrying through any branch of manufacture. We want capital
to commence with; but is not necessary to wait for a very large amount, for it is safer to go to work with small means than with an immense sum; for a rich man is very
apt to overlook himself, and for want of proper calculation often scatters his means without accomplishing any benefit to community. We can be made rich by our own
enterprise and labour. Look at Great Britain! how have they obtained it. They have obtained it by encouraging their own manufactures. It is true, the poor are
oppressed there; but it is not the manufactures that oppress the people. We are not going to start anything on a large scale: our calculation is to have the saints
manufacture everything we need in Nauvoo, and all kinds of useful articles to send abroad through the States and bring money here. Franklin says, time is money, and
we want to spend our time in something that is useful and beneficial. Since we come here we have laboured under every disadvantage. We have purchased Nauvoo,
and much of the surrounding country, which has taken all our money. We have no need now to purchase more land; we now want to hit upon a plan to enable you to
take your hands out of your pockets and build work shops and other places of industry. We have silk weavers, and cotton weavers, and every kind of mechanics that
can be thought of. We want these to come together, and we want those who have money to lay it out and find them work. We have men here who can take the raw
silk, and from that carry it through every process and manufacture the shawls and dresses our women wear. We want to purchase raw cotton and manufacture it into
wearing apparel, &c. If we can manufacture cotton, silk, and woollen goods, we can keep our money at home; we will encourage home manufacture, as the Quakers
do. We want all the cutlers to get together and manufacture our knives and forks, &c., &c. I know that we, as a community, can manufacture every thing we need. But
I must now desist as the time to commence meeting has arrived.

Elder H. C. Kimball now appeared and took charge of the meeting, which was opened by singing and prayer, by elder W. W. Phelps.

Elder G. A. Smith moved that all in the elder's quorum under the age of thirty-five should be ordained into the seventies, if they are in good standing, and worthy, and
will except it. The motion was seconded and carried unanimously.

Elder H. C. Kimball stated that president Joseph Young's wife was very sick and he wished to have her blessed, that brother Young might tarry and perform the duties
of his office, and if the congregation would bless her let them say amen, and all the congregation said amen.

He then recommended all those elders who are under the age of thirty-five, and also all the priests, teachers, deacons, and members, who are recommended to be
ordained, to withdraw and receive an ordination into the seventies, which was done.

President B. Young then appeared and proceeded to select men from the high priest's quorum, to go abroad in all the congregational districts of the United States, to
preside over the branches of the church, as follows:-

David Evans, A. O. Smoot, Edson Whipple, Harvey Green, J. S. Fulmer, J. G. Divine, J. H. Johnson, Lester Brooks, J. B. Nobles, Rufus Fisher, D. B. Huntingdon,
Jefferson Hunt, Lorenzo Snow, William Snow, Noah Packard, A. L. Tippets, J. C. Kingsbury, Jacob Foutz, Peter Haws, Thomas Gates, Simeon Carter Albert
Brown, Levi Gifford, Elijah Fordham, Edward Fisher, Franklin D. Richards, Isaac Clark, J. S. Holman, Wandell Mace, Charles Thompson, John Murdock, John
Chase, A. L. Lamoreaux, E. T. Benson, Thomas Grover, C. L. Whitney, Addison Everett, Moses Clawson, William Parks, George Colson, H. W. Millea, Isaac
Higbee. Daniel Carns, Joseph Holbrook, John Lawson, Abel Lamb, J. H. Hale, G. D. Watt, J. W. Johnson, L. T. Coons, J. L. Robinson, Howard Corey, M. Serrine,
Pelatiah Brown, E. H. Groves, G. P. Dykes, Willard Snow, Win. Felshaw, Winslow Farr, Shadrach Roundy, S. B. Stoddart, E. D. Wolley, Solomon Hancock,
Abraham Palmer, James Brown, R. Mc. Bride, W. D. Pratt, Martin H. Peek, Morris Phelps, D. Mc Arthur, Archibald Patten, L. H. Ferry, Charles Crisman, Lyman
Stoddart, Arnold Stevens, David Fulmel, Joseph Allen, Andrew Perkins, Daniel Carter, W. G. Perkins, Graham Coltrin, D. H. Redfield, Titus Billings, Harvey
Olumstead, Daniel Stanton.

President Young explained the object for which these high priests were being sent out, and informed them that it was not the design to go and tarry six months and then
return, but to go and settle down, where they can take their families and tarry until the Temple is built, and then come and get their endowment, and return to their
families, and build up a stake as large as this.

President Young selected from the elders' quorum some to be ordained high priests, whose names for want of room are omitted for the present.

He also selected a number more to go into the seventies, after which, the remainder of the morning was spent in calling out the several quorums of seventies, and giving
charges to the several presidents.

Brother Joseph L. Haywood was ordained under the hands of Elder B. Young, H. C. Kimball, and P. P. Pratt, to be a bishop to the church in Quincy, Illinois.

Previous to adjournment, the presidents of the seventies ordained upwards of four hundred into the quorums of the seventies, and the presidents of the high priests'
quorum ordained forty into their quorum.

The meeting then adjourned until two o'clock, p. m.

Two o'Clock, P.M.

Conference resumed business. Those presidents of the seventies who were present, and had not received an ordination to the presidency over the seventies, were
called out and ordained, under the hands of President Joseph Young and others.

The remainder of the afternoon was spent in filling up the quorums of seventies, and at the close, eleven quorums were filled and properly organized, and about forty
elders organized as a part of the twelfth quorum.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                     Page 574 / 1033
President B. Young then said that the elders, young men who are capable of preaching, will be ordained; but do not be anxious. You must now magnify your calling.
Elders who go to borrow horses or money, and running away with it, will be cut off from the church without any ceremony. They will not have as much lenity as
heretofore. The seventies will have to be subject to their presidents and council. We do not want any man to go preaching unless he is sent. If an elder wants to go to
called out and ordained, under the hands of President Joseph Young and others.

The remainder of the afternoon was spent in filling up the quorums of seventies, and at the close, eleven quorums were filled and properly organized, and about forty
elders organized as a part of the twelfth quorum.

President B. Young then said that the elders, young men who are capable of preaching, will be ordained; but do not be anxious. You must now magnify your calling.
Elders who go to borrow horses or money, and running away with it, will be cut off from the church without any ceremony. They will not have as much lenity as
heretofore. The seventies will have to be subject to their presidents and council. We do not want any man to go preaching unless he is sent. If an elder wants to go to
preaching let him go into the seventies. You are all apostles to the nations, to carry the gospel; and when we send you to build up the kingdom, we will give you the
keys, and power and authority. If the people will let us alone we will convert the world, and if they persecute us we will do it the quicker. I would exhort all who go
from this place to do right, and be an honour to the cause. Inasmuch as you will go forth and do right you shall have more of the spirit than you have had heretofore.
We have had a good conference; we have had beautiful weather, and no accidents; and if you will go and do honour to the Lord for this, say amen; and all the people
said, amen.

On motion, the conference adjourned until 6th April next, at ten o'clock, A. M. Meeting dismissed by prayer, from Elder H. C. Kimball.

BRIGHAM YOUNG, President.

WILLIAM CLAYTON, Clerk.

Address to the Saints.

BELOVED SAINTS-I wish to call your attention to an important subject, a subject that involves important consequences. First, the saints as a people are called with a
holy calling, yes, a call from the Saviour of the world by direct revelation to his servant Joseph, to whom was given the authority of the Holy Priesthood (that was taken
from the earth in consequence of a departure from its ordinances, after the days of the Apostles,) and to him was given a commandment to call upon the inhabitants of
the earth to repent, and inasmuch as they repented to administer unto them the ordinances of the gospel, and also to ordain others unto the same power in order to
build up the church of Christ again on the earth, and gather together the honest in heart to Zion, the dwelling-place for the pure in heart, that they might be prepared for
the coming of the Son of God.

To effect this great purpose of God, is given the authority of the Holy Priesthood, and the pure unadulterated principles of life and salvation are committed to the care of
the servants of God, by which the understandings of men are enlightened, and their judgments informed, and by which they know that they are heirs of eternal life. Oh,
how important is the position of those who are appointed and ordained to watch over those doctrines and principles, given by the author of our existence for the
salvation of the workmanship of his hands.

What humility should we possess when we stand before God, and our fellow-men to point out the way to eternal life. How careful should we be, lest through vain glory
and the love of self-esteem, or to gain the applause of the world, we should depart from those pure principles committed to our charge, and lead men astray, by which
they come short of the glory they anticipate; how can we meet them at the bar of God, under such circumstances, and not find the blood of souls in the skirts of our
garments. O, ye Latter-Day Saints, prove to the world that ye have received the spirit of truth, by speaking the truth on all occasions, by keeping your word sacred
when you promise, dealing uprightly with all parties, not shunning to declare the truth, both by precept and example.

Know this, dear brethren, that all the powers of darkness with mobs combined, can never destroy the church of Christ established upon the principles of truth, and
revelations from God. No, brethren, the power of destroying the church of God, remains only in the church itself, and it can only be effected by a departure from the
principles of truth; for when the church ceases to be governed by the laws of heaven, it ceases to exist; inasmuch as we are servants of him whom we obey. The
preservation of these principles, pure and unadulterated, can only be effected by the united exertions of the saints, both these who have the priesthood, and those who
have it not. When we consider the responsibility of the Twelve Apostles, on whom is laid the burden to regulate the affairs of the church in all the world, and to see that
the gospel is proclaimed in its purity to all nations. Let us consider them as members of the church whom God has appointed as his servants, to whom he has committed
the watch-care of the whole, and when the Lord speaks through them, and communicates that intelligence by authorized servants, let the saints give heed, but not
otherwise, and by so doing, they will avoid being troubled with false doctrine by those who come to them without being sent, proclaiming strange things in order to exalt
themselves in the eyes of men.

Let the saints understand the order, that those who are appointed to preside over the church in Britain, are responsible to God and the authorities of the church who
placed them in that position, to preserve the purity of the principles of the plan of salvation, and the order that God has instituted, and to see that there is no departure
from the laws of God; and with a due sense of our important duty, we shall take heed to communicate all things necessary for the building up and instruction of the
saints; therefore, let them give no heed to the false charges that are brought against the authorities by aspiring individuals, who do so as an apology for their own
proceedings, and in order to obtain followers with them. Give little heed to such individuals, and they will not trouble you long. My brethren in the priesthood, let me
exhort you to proclaim the first principles of the gospel to those out of the kingdom of God; that they may find their way into it, and teach them who are in the church, to
live the life of a saint of God, and that it will be by purity of principle, exemplified by the life and conduct of the saints, that will make the church of God triumphant over
error and every false principle, and secure to us eternal life in the kingdom of God.

I wish further to say to the Saints, that as there is a rumour abroad that if the temple in Nauvoo was not completed so that the Saints could assemble in it, and receive
this endowment on the 16th of April, 1844; that God would reject the Saints as a people, and with this impression some have ceased to contribute towards its
completion, and I now wish to say what I have heard from the mouth of our beloved Prophet, three or four times; the first time at a General Conference in 1843, he
said there would not be another General Conference until the Temple was completed, and it has been so; all the Conferences held in Nauvoo since that time, have been
special Conferences; and also if the Saints did not continue to labour on the Temple, and use every orortion to complete it that the Lord would reject them and their
dead, for there were ordinances pertaining to the endowment and organization of the priesthood, and for the dead that could not be attended to elsewhere, any more
than Moses could in his day organize the priesthood, and attend to all the ordinances of the same until he completed the tabernacle which was a pattern of heavenly
things. Now, the question that remains, is, have the Saints ceased to labour on the Temple from that day to this, only when the mob was upon them, and the Prophet
and the Patriarch were slain? I answer, No; and would some of those who withhold their pence be as faithful as those who have borne the burden in the heat of the
day, we might now behold the top stone carried to its place with shoutings of "grace, grace unto it." But I will say for the benefit of the Saints who have contributed their
mite, they have an interest in the house of God, and will in no wise lose their reward, and notwithstanding all the persecutions, we shall soon see the House of God
completed, and his servants receive their promised blessing.-Yours as ever,

BEUBEN HEDLOCK.

Editorial.

WE have detained the press this month in order to announce the arrival of elder Wilford Woodruff, one of the quorum of the twelve apostles, accompanied by sister
 Copyrightand
Woodruff    (c) child;
                2005-2009,    Infobase
                       also elder HiramMedia
                                       Clark, Corp.
                                              and sister Clark; elder D. Jones, and sister Jones; elders Leonard Hardy, and Milton Holmes, who Page         575
                                                                                                                                                    belong to one/of1033
                                                                                                                                                                      the
quorums of the seventies, they came into dock on Saturday the fourth instant; also of the arrival on the following day, of elders Henry Cuerden, and George Slater, both
of the seventies. We congratulate the churches on the arrival of such a reinforcement from head quarters, and feel to rejoice in the prospect of the beneficial results that
Editorial.

WE have detained the press this month in order to announce the arrival of elder Wilford Woodruff, one of the quorum of the twelve apostles, accompanied by sister
Woodruff and child; also elder Hiram Clark, and sister Clark; elder D. Jones, and sister Jones; elders Leonard Hardy, and Milton Holmes, who belong to one of the
quorums of the seventies, they came into dock on Saturday the fourth instant; also of the arrival on the following day, of elders Henry Cuerden, and George Slater, both
of the seventies. We congratulate the churches on the arrival of such a reinforcement from head quarters, and feel to rejoice in the prospect of the beneficial results that
we anticipate from this visit.

Notices.

The Saints may expect in the next STAR an address from our beloved brother elder Wilford Woodruff, on the present position, and future prospects of the church, &c.

EMIGRATION.-The fine ship Palmyra, Captain Barstow, is expected to sail with a numerous party of emigrants, on the 16th instant.

We would also give further notice, that we shall have a ship to sail between the first and tenth of February; we shall feel obliged by all intending to emigrate at that time,
to make early application, by sending a deposit, and forwarding names, ages, and occupations of the parties. As soon as the exact day of sailing is known, all applicants
shall be apprised of it immediately.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

No. 9. February 1845. Vol. V.
History of Joseph Smith.

(Continued from page 116.)

THE first Sabbath after our arrival in Jackson County, brother W. W. Phelps preached to a western audience, over the boundary of the United States, wherein were
present specimens of all the families of the earth, for there were several families of the Indians, quite a respectable number of negroes, and the balance was made up of
citizens of the surrounding counties, and fully represented themselves as pioneers of the west. At this meeting two were baptized who had previously believed in the
fulness of the gospel. During this week the Colesville branch referred to in the latter part of the last revelation, and Sidney Rigdon and wife, and elders Morley and
Booth arrived, and I also received the following:-

Revelation Given in Zion August 1831.

Hearken, O ye elders of my church, and give ear to my word, and learn of me what I will concerning you, and also concerning this land unto which I have sent you: for
verily I say unto you: blessed is he that keepeth my commandments, whether in life or in death; and he that is faithful in tribulation the reward of the same is greater in
the kingdom of heaven.

Ye cannot behold with your natural eyes, for the present time, the design of your God concerning those things which shall come hereafter, and the glory which shall
follow after much tribulation. For after much tribulation cometh the blessing, wherefore the day cometh that ye shall be crowned with much glory, the hour is not yet, but
is nigh at hand.

Remember this which I tell you before, that you may lay it to heart, and receive that which shall follow. Behold, verily I say unto you, for this cause I have sent you that
you might be obedient, and that your hearts might be prepared to bear testimony of the things which are to come; and also that you might be honoured of laying the
foundation, and of bearing record of the land upon which the Zion of God shall stand; and also that a feast of fat things might be prepared for the poor; yea, a feast of
fat things-of wine on the lees well refined, that the earth may know that the mouths of the prophets shall not fail; yea, a supper of the house of the Lord, well prepared
unto which all nations shall be invited. Firstly, the rich and the learned, the wise and the noble; and after that cometh the day of my power: then shall the poor, the lame,
and the blind, and the deaf, come in unto the marriage of the Lamb, and partake of the supper of the Lord, prepared for the great day to come. Behold, I the Lord
have spoken it.

And that the testimony might go forth from Zion; yea, from the mouth of the city of the heritage of God: yea, for this cause I have sent you hither; and have selected my
servant, Edward Partridge, and have appointed unto him his mission in this land; but if he repent not of his sins, which are unbelief and blindness of heart, let him take
heed lest he fall. Behold, his mission is given unto him and it shall not be given again. And whose standeth in this mission, is appointed to by a judge in Israel, like as it
was in ancient days, to divide the lands of the heritage of God unto his children; and to judge his people by the testimony of the just, and by the assistance of his
counsellors, according to the laws of the kingdom which are given by the prophets of God: for verily I say unto you, my laws shall be kept on this land.

Let no man think that he is ruler but let God rule him that judgeth, according to the council of his own will: or, in other words, him that counselleth, or sitteth upon the
judgment seat. Let no man break the laws of the land, for he that keepeth the laws of God hath no need to break the laws of the land; wherefore be subject unto the
powers that be, until He reigns whose right it is to reign, and subdues all enemies under his feet. Behold the laws which ye have received from my hand, are the laws of
the church, and in this light ye shall hold them forth. Behold, here is wisdom.

And now as I spake concerning my servant Edward Partridge, this land is the land of his residence, and those whom he has appointed for his counsellors; and also the
land of the residence of him whom I have appointed to keep my storehouse, wherefore let them bring their families to this land, as they shall counsel between
themselves and me; for behold, it is not meet that I should command in all things, for he that is compelled in all things, the same is a slothful and not a wise servant,
wherefore he receiveth no reward. Verily, I say, men should be anxiously engaged in a good cause, and do many things of their own free will, and bring to pass much
righteousness, for power is in them wherein they are agents unto themselves. And inasmuch as men do good they shall in nowise lose their reward; but he that doeth not
anything until he is commanded, and receiveth a commandment with doubtful heart, and keepeth it with slothfulness, the same is damned. Who am I that made man,
saith the Lord, that will hold him guiltless that obeys not my commandments? Who am I, saith the Lord, that have promised and have not fulfilled? I command and a
man obeys not-I revoke and they receive not the blessing; then they say in their hearts, this is not the work of the Lord, for his promises are not fulfilled. But wo unto
such, for their reward lurketh beneath, and not from above.

And now I give unto you further directions concerning this land. It is wisdom in me that my servant, Martin Harris, should be an example unto the church in laying his
 Copyright
monies       (c) the
         before   2005-2009,
                     bishop of Infobase
                               the church;Media Corp.
                                           and also this is a law unto every man that cometh unto this land to receive an inheritance, and he shall do Page
                                                                                                                                                       with his576
                                                                                                                                                               monies
                                                                                                                                                                   / 1033
according as the law directs. And it is wisdom also that there should be lands purchased in Independence, for the place of a store-house, and also for the house of the
printing,
such, for their reward lurketh beneath, and not from above.

And now I give unto you further directions concerning this land. It is wisdom in me that my servant, Martin Harris, should be an example unto the church in laying his
monies before the bishop of the church; and also this is a law unto every man that cometh unto this land to receive an inheritance, and he shall do with his monies
according as the law directs. And it is wisdom also that there should be lands purchased in Independence, for the place of a store-house, and also for the house of the
printing,

And other directions, concerning my servant. Martin Harris, shall be given him of the spirit, that he may receive his inheritance as seemeth him good. And let him repent
of his sins, for he seeketh the praise of the world.

And also let my servant William W. Phelps stand in the office which I have appointed him, and recceive his inheritance in the land. And also he hath need to repent, for
I, the Lord am not well pleased with him, for he seeketh to excel, and he is not sufficiently meek before me. Behold he who has repented of his sins the same is
forgiven, and I the Lord remember them no more. By this ye may know if a man repenteth of his sins. Behold he will confess them and forsake them. And now verily I
say, concerning the residue of the elders of my church, the time has not yet come for many years, for them to receive their inheritance in this land; except they desire it
through the prayer of faith, only as it shall be appointed unto them of the Lord. For behold they shall push the people together from the ends of the earth: wherefore
assemble yourselves together, and they who are not appointed to stay in this land, let them preach the gospel in the regions round about; and after that, let them return
to their homes. Let them preach by the way, and bear testimony of the truth in all places, and call upon the rich, the high, and the low, and the poor, to repent; and let
them build up churches inasmuch as the inhabitants of the earth will repent.

And let there be an agent appointed by the voice of the church, unto the church in Ohio, to receive monies to purchase lands in Zion.

And I give unto my servant Sidney Rigdon, a commandment, that he shall write a description of the land of Zion, and a statement of the will of God, as it shall be made
known by the spirit unto him; and an epistle and subscription, to be presented unto all the churches, to obtain monies, to be put into the hands of the bishop, to
purchase lands for an inheritance for the children of God, of himself or the agent, as seemeth him good, or as he shall direct. For behold, verily I say unto you, the Lord
willeth that the disciples, and the children of men, should open their hearts even to purchase this whole region of country, as soon as time will permit. Behold here is
wisdom; let them do this lest they receive none inheritance, save it be by the shedding of blood.

And again, inasmuch as there is land obtained, let there be workmen sent forth, of all kinds, unto this land, to labour for the saints of God. Let all these things be done in
order.-And let the privileges of the lands be made known from time to time, by the bishop, or the agent of the church. And let the work of the gathering be not in haste,
nor by flight, but let it be done as it shall be counselled by the elders of the church at the conferences, according to the knowledge which they receive from time to time.

And let my servant Sidney Rigdon consecrate and dedicate this land, and the spot of the temple, unto the Lord. And let a conference meeting be called, and after that,
let my servant Sidney Rigdon and Joseph Smith, jun return and also Oliver Cowdery with them, to accomplish the residue of the work, which I have appointed unto
them in their own land: and the residue as shall be ruled by the conferences.

And let no man return from this land, except he bear record by the way, of that which he knows and most assuredly believes. Let that which has been bestowed upon
Ziba Peterson be taken from him: and let him stand as a member in the church, and labour with his own hands, with the brethren, until he is sufficiently chastened for all
his sins, for he confesseth them not, and he thinketh to hide them.

Let the residue of the elders of this church, who are coming to this land, some of whom are exceedingly blessed even above measure, also hold a conference upon this
land. And let my servant Edward Partridge direct the conference, which shall be held by them. And let them also return, preaching the gospel by the way, bearing
record of the things which are revealed unto them; for verily the sound must go forth from this place unto all the world: and unto the uttermost parts of the earth, the
gospel must be preached unto every creature, with signs following them that believe. And behold the Son of Man cometh: Amen.

On the second day of August, I assisted the Colesville branch of the church to lay the first log, for a house, as a foundation for Zion in Kaw township, twelve miles west
of Independence. The log was carried and placed by twelve men, in honour of the twelve tribes of Israel. At the same time, through prayer, the land of Zion was
consecrated and dedicated for the gathering of the Saints, by elder Rigdon; and it was a season of joy to those present, and afforded a glimpse of the future, which time
will yet unfold to the satisfaction of the faithful. As we had received a commandment for elder Rigdon to write a description of the land of Zion, we sought for all the
information necessary to accomplish so desirable an object. Unlike the timbered states in the east, except upon the rivers and water courses; which were verdantly
dotted with trees from one to three miles wide, as far as the eye can glance. The beautiful rolling prairies lay spread around like a sea of meadows. The timber is a
mixture of oak, hickory, black walnut, elm, cherry, honey locus, mulberry, coffee bean, hackburry, box elder, and bass wood, together with the addition of cotton
wood, button wood, pecon, soft and hard maple, upon the bottoms. The shrubbery was beautiful; and consisted in part of plums, grapes, crab apples, and
parsimmons. The prairies were decorated with a growth of flowers that seemed as gorgeous and grand as the brilliancy of stars in the heavens, and exceed description.
The soil is rich and fertile; from three to ten feet deep, and generally composed of a rich black mould, intermingled with clay and sand. It produces in abundance,
wheat, corn, and many other commodities, together with sweet potatoes and cotton. Horses, cattle, and hogs, though of an inferior breed, are tolerably plentiful, and
seem nearly to raise themselves by grazing in the vast prairie range in summer, and feeding upon the bottoms in winter. The wild game is less plentiful where man has
commenced the cultivation of the soil, than it is a little farther in the wild prairies. Buffaloe, elk, deer, bear, wolves, beaver, and many less animals roam at pleasure.
Turkeys, geese, swans, ducks, yea, a variety of the feathered race are among the rich abundance that graces the delightful regions of this goodly land of the heritage of
the children of God. Nothing is more fruitful, or a richer stockholder in the blooming prairies, than the honey bee; honey is but about twenty-five cents per gallon.

The season is mild and delightful nearly three quarters of the year, and as the land of Zion, situated at about equal distances from the Atlantic and Pacific oceans, as well
as from the Alleghany and Rocky mountains, in the thirty-ninth degree of north latitude, and between the tenth and seventeenth degrees of west longitude. It bids fair to
become one of the most blessed places on the globe, when the curse is taken from the land, if not before. The winters are milder than in the Atlantic states of the same
parallel of latitude: and the weather is more agreeable, so that were the virtues of the inhabitants only equal to the blessings of the Lord, which he permits to crown the
industry and efforts of those inhabitants, there would be a measure of the good things of life, for the benefit of the Saints, full, pressed down, and running over, even an
hundred fold. The disadvantages here, like all new countries are self-evident, lack of mills and schools, together with the natural privations and inconveniencies, which
the hand of industry and the refinement of society with the polish of science overcome. But all these impediments vanished, when it is recollected that the prophets have
said concerning Zion, in the last days: how the glory of Lebanon is to come upon her; the fir tree, the pine tree, and the box together, to beautify his sanctuary, that he
may make the place of his feet glorious, where for brass he will bring gold, and for iron he will bring silver, and for wood brass, and for stones iron; and where the feast
of fat things will be given to the just, yea, when the splendour of the Lord is brought to one consideration, for the good of his people, the calculations of men and the
vain glory of the world vanishes, and we exclaim, "God will shine-the perfection of beauty out of Zion!"

On the third day of August, the spot for the temple, a little west of Independence, was dedicated in presence of eight men, among whom were myself, Sidney Rigdon,
Edward Partridge, W. W. Phelps, Oliver Cowdery, Martin Harris, and Joseph Coe. The 87th Psalm was read, and the scene was solemn and impressive. On the 4th I
attended the first conference in the land of Zion. It was held at the house of brother Joshua Lewis, in Kaw township, in the presence of the Colesville branch of the
church. The spirit of the Lord was there. On the 7th, I attended the funeral of sister Polly Knight, the wife of Joseph Knight, sen. This was the first death in the church in
this land, and I can say, a worthy member sleeps in Jesus till the resurrection.-I also received the following
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 577 / 1033
Revelation Given in Zion August 1831. (2)
Edward Partridge, W. W. Phelps, Oliver Cowdery, Martin Harris, and Joseph Coe. The 87th Psalm was read, and the scene was solemn and impressive. On the 4th I
attended the first conference in the land of Zion. It was held at the house of brother Joshua Lewis, in Kaw township, in the presence of the Colesville branch of the
church. The spirit of the Lord was there. On the 7th, I attended the funeral of sister Polly Knight, the wife of Joseph Knight, sen. This was the first death in the church in
this land, and I can say, a worthy member sleeps in Jesus till the resurrection.-I also received the following

Revelation Given in Zion August 1831. (2)

Behold, blessed, saith the Lord, are they who have come up unto this land with an eye single to my glory, according to my commandments, for them that live shall
inherit the earth, and them that die shall rest from all their labours, and their works shall follow them, and they shall receive a crown in the mansions of my Father, which
I have prepared for them; yea, blessed are they whose feet stand upon the land of Zion, who have obeyed my gospel, for they shall receive for their reward the good
things of the earth; and it shall bring forth in its strength; and they shall also be crowned with blessings from above; yea, and with commandments not a few; and with
revelations in their time, they that are faithful and diligent before me.

Wherefore, I give unto them a commandment, saying thus: Thou shalt love the Lord thy God, with all thy heart, with all thy might, mind, and strength: and in the name of
Jesus Christ thou shalt serve him. Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. Thou shalt not steal. Neither commit adultery, nor kill, nor do any thing like unto it. Thou shalt
thank the Lord thy God in all things. Thou shalt offer a sacrifice unto the Lord thy God in all things. Thou shalt offer a sacrifice unto the Lord thy God in righteousness:
even that of a broken heart and a contrite spirit. And that thou mayest more fully keep thyself unspotted from the world, thou shalt go to the house of prayer and offer
up thy sacraments upon my holy day: for verily this is a day appointed unto you to rest from your labours, and to pay thy devotions unto the Most High, nevertheless
thy vows shall be offered up in righteousness on all days, and at all times; but remember, that on this the Lord's day, thou shalt offer thine oblations, and thy sacraments,
unto the Most High, confessing thy sins unto thy brethren, and before the Lord.

And on this day thou shalt do none other thing, only let thy food be prepared with singleness of heart, that thy fasting may be perfect, or in other words that thy joy may
be full. Verily this is fasting and prayer; or, in other words, rejoicing and prayer.

And inasmuch as ye do these things, with thanksgiving, with cheerful hearts and countenances; not with much laughter, for this is sin, but with a glad heart and a cheerful
countenance; verily I say that inasmuch as ye do this the fulness of the earth is yours, the beasts of the fields, and the fowls of the air, and that which climbeth upon the
trees, and walketh upon the earth; yea, and the herb, and the good things which cometh of the earth, whether for food or for raiment, or for houses or for barns, or for
orchards or gardens, or for vineyards; yea, all things which cometh of the earth, in the season thereof, is made for the benefit and use of man, both to please the eye and
gladden the heart; yea, for food and for raiment, for taste and for smell, to strengthen the body, and to enliven the soul.

And it pleaseth God that he has given all these things unto man: for unto this end were they made, to be used with judgment, not to excess, neither by extortion: and in
nothing doth man offend God, or against none is his wrath kindled, save those who confess not his hand in all things, and obey not his commandments. Behold this is
according to the law and the prophets: wherefore trouble me no more concerning this matter but learn that he who doeth the works of righteousness shall receive his
reward, even peace in this world, and eternal life in the world to come, I the Lord have spoken it, and the spirit beareth record. Amen.

On the 8th, as there had been some inquiry among the elders what they were to do, I received the following

Revelation Given August 1831.

Behold, thus saith the Lord unto the elders of his church who are to return speedily to the land from whence they came. Behold it pleaseth me that you have come up
hither; but with some I am not well pleased, for they will not open their mouths, but hide the talent which I have given unto them, because of the fear of man. Wo unto
such, for mine anger is kindled against them.

And it shall come to pass, if they are not more faithful unto me, it shall be taken away, even that which they have, for I the Lord rule in the heavens above, and among
the armies of the earth; and in the day when I shall make up my jewels, all men shall know what it is that bespeaketh the power of God. But verily I will speak unto you
concerning your journey unto the land from whence you came. Let there be a craft made, or bought, as seemeth you good, it mattereth not unto me, and take your
journey speedily, for the place which is called St. Louis. And from thence let my servants Sidney Rigdon and Joseph Smith, jun., and Oliver Cowdery, take their
journey for Cincinnati: and in this place let them lift up their voice, and declare my word with loud voices, without wrath or doubting, lifting up holy hands upon them.
For I am able to make you holy, and your sins are forgiven you.

And let the residue take their journey from St. Louis, two by two, and preach the word, not in haste, among the congregations of the wicked, until they return to the
churches from whence they came. And all this for the good of the churches, for this intent have I sent them. And let my servant, Edward Partridge, impart of the money
which I have given him, a portion unto mine elders, who are commanded to return; and he that is able, let him return it by the way of the agent, and he that is not, of him
it is not required. And now I speak of the residue who are to come unto this land. Behold they have been sent to preach my gospel among the congregations of the
wicked: wherefore, I give unto them a commandment thus: Thou shalt not idle away thy time, neither shalt thou bury thy talent that it may not be known.

And after thou hast come up unto the land of Zion, and hast proclaimed my word, thou shalt speedily return proclaiming my word among the congregations of the
wicked. Not in haste, neither in wrath nor with strife, and shake off the dust of thy feet against those who receive thee not, not in their presence, lest thou provoke them,
but in secret, and wash thy feet as a testimony against them in the day of judgment. Behold, this is sufficient for you, and the will of him who hath sent you. And by the
mouth of my servant, Joseph Smith, jun., it shall be made known concerning Sidney Rigdon and Oliver Cowdery: the residue hereafter: even so. Amen.

To the Officers and Members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter
(To the Officers and Members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints in the British Islands, )

Greeting,

BELOVED BRETHREN, whom I love of a truth, for the truth's sake that dwelleth in you, and my prayer to God is, that it may abide with you for ever. Amen.

It is with no ordinary feelings that I reflect upon the responsibility that is resting upon me, as I enter upon my duties as a servant of Jesus Christ, and a counsellor to his
Saints, in endeavouring to fill so important a station as is required at my hands; yet, trusting in that God who has sustained his servants in every age of the world, from
the death of righteous Abel to Joseph, and has enabled them to accomplish every work which he has required of them; therefore I feel moved upon by the spirit of God
to again join my brethren in this land, for the purpose of assisting them in their labours in every good word and work, believing that I shall share in their fellowship and
confidence, and be sustained by the prayer of faith, that when called upon I may be enabled to render a satisfactory account of my stewardship, both unto my brethren,
and to that God unto whom I am accountable for all my actions.

Impressed with a realizing sense that you desire a true statement of facts concerning the present position, prospects, and intentions of the church in America, I will
embody the outlines of the same in this epistle.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 578 / 1033
Many important events have transpired in America since I took the parting hand with the Saints in this land, in company with six of the quorum of the twelve, together
with elders Hedlock and Burnham, and with them set sail in 1841 for our native country. Events, that have been calculated to bring both joy and sorrow to our hearts.
Joy unspeakable in the fulness of that light, intelligence, and glory which have been made manifest in the revelation of Jesus Christ, through the mouth of his prophet, in
and to that God unto whom I am accountable for all my actions.

Impressed with a realizing sense that you desire a true statement of facts concerning the present position, prospects, and intentions of the church in America, I will
embody the outlines of the same in this epistle.

Many important events have transpired in America since I took the parting hand with the Saints in this land, in company with six of the quorum of the twelve, together
with elders Hedlock and Burnham, and with them set sail in 1841 for our native country. Events, that have been calculated to bring both joy and sorrow to our hearts.
Joy unspeakable in the fulness of that light, intelligence, and glory which have been made manifest in the revelation of Jesus Christ, through the mouth of his prophet, in
the wisdom of God, for the salvation and exaltation of the sons of men; and sorrow in the loss of our beloved Prophet and Patriarch, who have sealed their testimony
with their blood, under the sentence that the laws of the land could not reach them, but powder and ball should.

Beloved brethren, think not that any new or strange thing has happened in this nineteenth century because saints, apostles, patriarchs, or prophets are slain for the word
of God and testimony of Jesus Christ, while standing under the shadow of the American eagle, with her wide-spread banners, bearing the motto of equal protection to
all her citizens; the same has been characteristic of the times, and marked the history of the ancient patriarchs, prophets, and apostles of God, the Lamb of God himself,
not excepted; that whenever they have been inspired by the great God, to lay the foundation of any dispensation or work, for the salvation of men, or benefit of the
generation in which they lived, it has come in contact with the notions, traditions, and superstitions of the inhabitants of the earth, who have been ready not only to drive
them into the wilderness or caves of the earth, but to persecute them even unto death, however careful they may have been to keep the laws both of God and man. This
was the case with Jesus Christ who held the keys of salvation, not only of the Jews but of the whole world, he was persecuted from the manger to the cross, all manner
of evil was spoken against him falsely, and in his last hour, when no testimony could be brought against him, and Pilate was convinced of his innocence, and that he
could find no fault in him, and as a testimony washed his hands in their sight, declaring himself to be innocent of his blood, yet the multitude cried out, "crucify him,
crucify him, crucify him, his blood be upon us, and upon our children;" accordingly his blood has been upon that nation and their posterity, from generation to
generation; it appeared to be the key that sealed their condemnation for the last eighteen hundred years, during which time they have had to suffer for shedding the
blood of the Lord's anointed.

In like manner it may be said of the prophet of God in this dispensation; he has had to flee into the wilderness, to the mountains, and caves of the rocks from time to
time, to evade the pursuit of his persecutors, that he might finish the work committed to his charge; suffering many trials and hardships by being stoned and mobbed,
often in chains and imprisonments, also being dragged through upwards of forty vexatious law-suits, and yet never in one instance condemned by the laws of the land,
when he had a legal tribunal; and, last of all, under the pledged protection of the honour of the Governor and State of Illinois, Joseph the prophet, and his brother
Hyrum the patriarch, were basely murdered by somewhere near two hundred American citizens, painted like Indians, under the decision that the laws of the land could
not reach them, but powder and ball should.

I acknowledge, my beloved brethren, that I blush for my native land, for the name of freeman. I blush for the name of christianity and civilization, for such deeds the
wild savage of the woods would despise in his heart, and would commit suicide in reflection of being guilty of such crimes. Yet I have the consolation of believing, that
the innocent blood of the Saints, which has dyed the American soil for the truth's sake, will cry in the ears of the Lord of Sabaoth, until the abettors and perpetrators of
such horrid tragedies will have to pay the price of the blood of those righteous men whom they have martyred.

Should any of the Saints have formed an opinion that the apostles, prophets, or saints of God in the last days would not seal their testimony with their blood, I wish to
mark it as an error by citing testimony upon the subject. John the Revelator, while wrapped in the visions of the Almighty, saw events that were to transpire in the last
days, before the second advent of the Messiah; and in the opening of the fifth seal, he "saw under the altar the souls of them that had been slain for the word of God,
and for the testimony which they held; and when they asked how long before the Lord would judge and avenge their blood, on those that dwelt on the earth, they were
informed they must rest for a little season until their fellow-servants and brethren should be killed as they were." Rev. vi. 9, 10, 11. Again, John said, in pouring out the
plagues upon the earth, xvi. 3, that "he poured out his phial upon the sea, and it became as the blood of a dead man, and every living soul died in the sea: and the third
angel poured out his phial upon the rivers and fountains of waters, and they became blood; and the angel said the Lord was righteous in so doing, for they have shed the
blood of saints and prophets, and thou hast given them blood to drink, for they are worthy."

Some may say, it was in the days of Jesus Christ that this was fulfilled-but it was not so; for John lived after, and saw things that should come to pass in the future; and
that in the last days the waters were to be turned into blood, because they had shed the blood of prophets and of saints, John also speaks of two other witnesses in
Judea that were to be slain; and how many other of the servants of God may be called to seal their testimony with their blood before the coming of Christ is not for me
to say.

The Book of Doctrine and Covenants conveys the idea that the prophet, Joseph Smith, might be called to lay down his life, see page 126, last of the first paragraph;
also page 150, fourth paragraph, "Behold, I will give you eternal life, even if you should be slain." Page 237, third paragraph, "I have decreed in my heart, saith the
Lord, that I will prove you in all things, whether you will abide in my covenant even unto death, that you may be found worthy." Hence, instead of the death of the
prophet being contrary to the word of God, it is evidently in fulfilment of prophecy and the revelations of Jesus Christ.

The prophet Joseph was fully aware, for months before his death, that his work was about finished on the earth. I draw this conclusion from the testimony of his own
mouth, in his addresses both public and private. On the 16th of April, 1844, while delivering an address at the Temple in Nauvoo, upon the death of elder Lorenzo
Barnes, whose body lies interred at Idle, near to Bradford, Yorkshire, he remarked that when he died he wished to have an honourable burial with his father and the
Saints in Nauvoo. He plainly declared that he wished his body to lie beside his father in Nauvoo; for he considered Nauvoo would be a burial place for the Saints.

Again, months before he made the above request, while delivering an interesting address before the Female Relief Society of Nauvoo, he said, "As he had this
opportunity, he was going to instruct the society, and point out the way for them to conduct themselves, that they might act according to the will of God; that he did not
know that he should have many opportunities of teaching them, as they were going to be left to themselves; they would not have him to instruct them; that the church
would not have his instructions long, and the world would not be troubled with him a great while, nor have his teachings; he spoke of delivering the keys to others, and
that, according to his prayers, God had appointed him elsewhere.

The prophet called the quorum of the twelve together several months before his death, and informed them that the Lord had commanded him to hasten their
endowments; that he did not expect to remain himself to see the temple completed, but wished to confer the keys of the kingdom of God upon other men, that they
might build up the church and kingdom according to the pattern given. And the prophet stood before the twelve from day to day, clothed with the spirit and power of
God, and instructed them in the oracles of God, in the pattern of heavenly things, in the keys of the kingdom, the power of the priesthood, and in the knowledge of the
last dispensation in the fulness of times.

And as his last work and charge to the quorum of the twelve, that noble spirit rose up in all the majesty, strength, and dignity of his calling, as a prophet, seer, and
revelator, out of the loins of ancient Joseph, and exhorted and commanded the brethren of the twelve to rise up, and go forth in the name of Israel's God, and bear off
the keys of the kingdom of God in righteousness and honour in all the world, walking in all holiness, godliness, faith, virtue, temperance, patience, and charity; doing
honour to the cause of God in this last dispensation and fulness of times, and when their work was finished to follow his example by boldly meeting death, and sealing
their testimony with their blood, for the word of God, and the testimony of Jesus Christ, if necessity required it, that they might be prepared for the reward which is
beyond   the veil.
 Copyright   (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                      Page 579 / 1033
Those who were present on those occasions cannot forget such principles, and teachings, as fell from the lips of that noble, but now martyred prophet of God. Though
his body sleeps in the tomb, his testimony lives, not only in the hearts of men, but is on record and will remain in force, while his persecutors will reap a just reward for
revelator, out of the loins of ancient Joseph, and exhorted and commanded the brethren of the twelve to rise up, and go forth in the name of Israel's God, and bear off
the keys of the kingdom of God in righteousness and honour in all the world, walking in all holiness, godliness, faith, virtue, temperance, patience, and charity; doing
honour to the cause of God in this last dispensation and fulness of times, and when their work was finished to follow his example by boldly meeting death, and sealing
their testimony with their blood, for the word of God, and the testimony of Jesus Christ, if necessity required it, that they might be prepared for the reward which is
beyond the veil.

Those who were present on those occasions cannot forget such principles, and teachings, as fell from the lips of that noble, but now martyred prophet of God. Though
his body sleeps in the tomb, his testimony lives, not only in the hearts of men, but is on record and will remain in force, while his persecutors will reap a just reward for
all their works. And I hereby bear my testimony unto all men unto whose hands these lines may fall, that I have been acquainted with Joseph and Hyrum Smith, the
prophet and patriarch of the Church of Jesus Christ, of Latter-day Saints-have attended their public and private counsels from time to time, during the last ten years of
my life, and notwithstanding their enemies have caused the earth to be deluged, as it were, with lies, slanders, and fabrications, with the intent to injure their character
and destroy their influence among men, yet I can testify of a truth, that I have never heard either of those men teach, counsel, or advocate, or practice any principle that
was contrary to the word of God, virtue, or temperance, or unbecoming men standing in their high and holy calling; but on the contrary I have been astonished at the
patience, forbearance, and long-suffering, philanthropy and charity manifested in the lives of those men; and more especially in the beauty, order, knowledge, principles,
intelligence and glory manifest in the teachings, counsels, and revelations of Jesus Christ, given through those servants of God, for the benefit of the children of men in
this last dispensation.

Soon after the quorum of the twelve received their endowment, according to the counsel of the prophet, they left Nauvoo, (except two) on a mission to the Eastern
States. They had not been long gone ere the persecutors of the Saints were exceedingly mad against them, and sought to find accusation against the prophet, that they
might put him to death.

At length the Governor and Officers of the State of Illinois having pledged their word, faith, and honour to protect them from violence, the prophet and his brother
Hyrum gave themselves up to answer to the charges of their enemies.

They took the parting hand with their aged mother, bid adieu to wife and children, left a circle of many thousands of friends in the lovely city of Nauvoo, who were
ready to lay down their lives in their defence against injustice or mobs. And without either warrant or officer accompanied by two of the twelve, and a few other friends,
they rode nearly twenty miles into the camp of their enemies, to the town of Carthage.

Before entering the town, the prophet exclaimed, "I go as a lamb to the slaughter, I am innocent of the crimes whereof I am accused, I die with a conscience void of
offence towards God and towards man."

I need not enter upon the details of the horrid tragedy committed by the murder of our lamented brethren, as you have had all the particulars laid before you; suffice it to
say that then fell two as noble men as ever dwelt in flesh in this generation; thus were broken the pledged faith and honour of the Governor and the State of Illinois; thus
were the laws and institutions of America disgraced in the eyes of the nations of the earth; and the cup of her iniquity filled that she might be prepared for judgment.

When the report of these things reached the quorum of the twelve, most of whom were in the Eastern States, some fifteen hundred miles from the city of Nauvoo, we
assembled together in the city of Boston, and made preparations for immediately returning home to Nauvoo. Any portion of a veil that remained over our eyes
concerning any sayings of the prophet about his being taken away from us, &c., was now taken off, and we not only saw clearly, but felt deeply in our hearts,
respecting many of his sayings while in our midst. We started together, and in about twelve days we again trod the soil of Nauvoo. But how great the change, now
many thousands of the Saints were in mourning for their lost friends, who had as it were laid down their lives for them, and even the heavens over our heads seemed
brooding with gloom over the spilt blood of the prophets; while we ourselves would have been glad to have had the opportunity of setting our houses in order, and have
mourned for the martyred prophets for thirty days, as Israel did for Moses, and then have risen up, washed our faces, anointed our heads, and gone about our master's
business, but we were even deprived of this privilege, for aspiring spirits, who are ever ready to rise up on such occasions, were already active, the most conspicuous
of which was manifest in the actions of Sidney Rigdon; the history of which you have had already laid before you in the Times and Seasons, and the STAR; his course
was such that of necessity we had to commence church business the day following our arrival in the city.

As many spirits have gone out into the world in the last days, one of them was plainly manifest in the prophetic editors of many of the public journals of the day, by
prognosticating that as the prophet was dead, the work of the Latter-day Saints was ended, that they would disperse, and the cause fall away and die. They might as
well have said in the case of the crucifixion of Christ, because he was dead, that his testimony would die, and his apostles desert the cause, and the work fall to the
ground to rise no more for ever; but it was the reverse, his testimony just began to be in force, his apostles having the keys of the kingdom, walked up into their calling,
and magnified the work, three thousand souls uniting with them in one day, while the work spread far and wide.

So will it be in this case, the testimony of the late martyred prophets will now be in force, the principles of light, knowledge, and glory that have flowed from their lips, is
too firmly rivetted in the hearts of thousands of the Saints to die, but on the contrary must live and bring forth fruit to the honour and glory of God.

The fire of eternal truth and the power of God, have burned too long and deep in the flesh and bones of the Twelve Apostles of this dispensation, while sitting under the
quickening voice and testimony of those prophets, to be quenched with anything but death, neither will it permit them to turn from their course to spend their time in the
engagements of merchandise, farming, or fishing. A double portion of the spirit of God, and the power of the priesthood will rest upon the elders of Israel as they go
forth into the vineyard, until tens of thousands will rejoice in the fulness of the Gospel of the Son of God.

We found this kind of spirit and feeling resting upon the Saints on our return to Nauvoo, truly they were called to mourn, but had by no means lost their faith; but
otherwise, they seemed united together, if possible with a stronger tie, and as the heart of one man, were ready to carry out every measure of the work of God,
according to the pattern and foundation laid by the prophet who had sealed the work with his life. On the second day after our arrival, Aug. 8th, 1844, we met in a
special conference, all the quorums, authorities, and members of the Church, that could assemble in Nauvoo. They were addressed by elder Brigham Young, the
president of the quorum of the twelve. It was evident to the Saints that the mantle of Joseph had fallen upon him, the road that he pointed out could be seen so plainly,
that none need err therein; the spirit of wisdom and counsel attended all his teachings, he struck upon a chord, with which all hearts beat in unison.

He was followed by a number of the twelve and others, who spoke to the point in an edifying manner, and at the close of the conference, a number of resolutions were
formed, and votes taken, among which was the following: "Do the Saints want the twelve to stand as the head, as the First Presidency of the Church, and at the head of
this kingdom in all the world, and next to Joseph walk up into their calling, hold the keys of this kingdom, and preside over all the affairs of the Church of Jesus Christ,
of Latter-day Saints in all the world?" All that are in favour of this in all the congregation of the Saints make it manifest by holding up the right hand. At once there was a
sea of hands, a universal vote; a contrary vote was called and not a hand was raised in a congregation of about fifteen thousand Saints. Sidney Rigdon himself, who was
present, did not vote against it, but I think in favour of it. Confidence and order were firmly established from that hour. The two oldest bishops were appointed by the
twelve as trustees in trust for the Temple.

The walls of the Temple arose much faster than ever before, the labourers upon that house manifested a determination not to leave it until it was finished, even if they
obtained nothing but their daily bread for their reward. The quorum of the twelve immediately entered upon their duties by organizing all the quorums of the Church
according
 Copyrightto(c)
              the2005-2009,
                  order of God,  and carrying
                              Infobase   Mediaout  all the views and principles of the prophet and patriarch, according to the pattern given them in laying
                                                 Corp.                                                                                                 Page the580
                                                                                                                                                                foundation
                                                                                                                                                                    / 1033 of
this great and mighty work. They have organized the Churches in North America into districts and conferences similar to the organization which they formed with the
Saints in Great Britain. They have organized twelve quorums of the Seventies, seven Presidents to each quorum, who will be prepared after the endowment to go forth
unto all nations, bearing glad tidings unto the children of men.
twelve as trustees in trust for the Temple.

The walls of the Temple arose much faster than ever before, the labourers upon that house manifested a determination not to leave it until it was finished, even if they
obtained nothing but their daily bread for their reward. The quorum of the twelve immediately entered upon their duties by organizing all the quorums of the Church
according to the order of God, and carrying out all the views and principles of the prophet and patriarch, according to the pattern given them in laying the foundation of
this great and mighty work. They have organized the Churches in North America into districts and conferences similar to the organization which they formed with the
Saints in Great Britain. They have organized twelve quorums of the Seventies, seven Presidents to each quorum, who will be prepared after the endowment to go forth
unto all nations, bearing glad tidings unto the children of men.

When the quorum of the twelve met in council, it seemed wisdom in God, that some one of them should visit the churches in Britain; the lot fell upon me, as you will see
from the recommendation of president Brigham Young, to the churches in Europe. And according to appointment, after passing with my family through all the fatigues
and dangers of a journey and voyage of six thousand miles, I am again in your midst; and I am happy to be able to inform you that the progress of the work of the
Lord, and the prosperity of the Saints, has never been in as prosperous a condition as at the present time, in the United States generally. All letters and papers up to the
latest date from Nauvoo, confirm this statement; peace, union, order and industry prevail. Great exertions are made by the Saints to establish manufactures in various
branches, that all may be employed, and have their wants supplied. The temple is prospering rapidly, all the capitals were up when we last heard from Nauvoo.

Perhaps some may think that I ought to embody in this address a minute account of the thousand stories and rumours that have been put in circulation by our enemies
against the Prophet, Patriarch, the Twelve, and the Saints at large; in answer, I say, that if it was the first time that the followers of God were spoken evil of, and every
wicked slander that could be devised put forth against them, I should consider it to be a new thing under the sun: I would spend more time in writing about it; but as
every man (according to the scriptures) that will follow Christ, will be hated by the world, and have all manner of evil spoken against him, and as the Saints may look
for it, I will give it a passing notice, by saying-that John C. Bennett, and many other enemies and apostates have sought and studied out, and counselled together in
order to form those stories and falsehoods that would have a tendency to injure the Saints, and prejudice the minds of the community against them, without any regard
to truth; and in this way thousands of reports and stories have been set afloat, many of them so ridiculous and foreign from reason or common sense, that none could
believe them, and one would think that the devil himself would be ashamed of such agents.

As to the career of Mr. Sidney Rigdon-I would say, that his late views, opinions, and course, have been so foreign and diverse from that of the late prophet, and the
faith of the Saints, or any idea that ever entered their minds in connexion with the kingdom of God, or even his own until of late, that he has had but very little influence,
except with a few uneasy spirits who were aspiring after something else than doing the will of God; and if we have been rightly informed, even that influence is dying
away; and I have no doubt, but that when Mr. Rigdon comes to reflect upon the course he has taken, he will deeply regret having entered upon those measures which
will end like airy castles, in disappointment.

But, beloved brethren, you may rest assured that the quorum of the twelve are determined to carry out the order and principles of the church, according to the law of
God, and of righteousness; they will take a decided stand against every principle or practice manifest in the church, contrary to the law of God, of reason, revelation,
virtue or holiness. They are men who have taken upon them the name of Christ with full purpose of heart, they have laboured diligently and faithfully all the day long
from the beginning, to establish the foundation of the fulness of the gospel, and plant the principles of eternal truth among the nations. Many of them have been in your
midst, their labours and their diligence you have witnessed; they have spared no pains or sacrifice in planting the work throughout this realm; and they still are willing to
labour and spend their lives in the cause, desiring greatly that the Temple may be finished, that the Saints may receive their endowments, and save themselves and their
friends; and that the elders of Israel may go forth clothed with the power of God, the fulness of the priesthood, the keys of the kingdom of God; that they may be
instrumental in his hands of saving the honest in heart and meek of the earth of this generation; that they may be prepared as a bride adorned for her husband, to stand
before the Son of Man.

The Twelve are not alone in their feelings in this important work, the High Priests, Seventies, Elders and Saints, as a body throughout America, are inspired by the same
spirit, and are ready as one man to sustain the quorum of the twelve by their faith, prayer, confidence and works, and carry out those glorious principles and measures,
the foundation of which was laid by the martyred prophets of God.

While union is strength, knowledge is power, and while the work is in the hands of such men, whose motive is to build up the kingdom of God, promote the Gospel of
Jesus Christ in its purity, and save the souls of men, we have no fears but that the work will prosper, light and truth prevail, the name of God be glorified, Zion
established, and the Saints be prepared for exaltation beyond the veil.

Having thus far dwelt upon the cause in America, I will now turn my attention to the Officers and Saints in this land. It has been a source of much consolation to me
since my arrival, to hear the report of the union, faith, and determination of the Saints in general, in the various conferences, scattered abroad through the British Islands.
I rejoice, beloved brethren, to learn that the same spirit is animating your bosoms, as is manifest amongst the Saints in Nauvoo, viz: that of carrying out the measures of
the prophet, sustaining the authorities of the Church, uniting to build the temple, and maintaining your faith, notwithstanding that the prophet be slain. I am fully
persuaded that those who were appointed as your Presidency in this land, viz: elders Hedlock and Ward, have had much of the spirit of wisdom, prudence, and
counsel manifest in all their measures in your midst; they have had grace and strength according to their day, and have been faithful over those things committed to their
charge. I am also happy to learn that the work is in a prosperous condition in London, under the wise and faithful teachings of elder Davies; also of its prosperity in
Scotland, under the superintendance of elder John Cairns, who is now gone to America. I also find elders Stratton, Sheets, Meynell, and a number of other elders well
employed. Elders Clark, Jones, Holmes, and Hardy, who accompanied me from America, are now in the field. Elder Jones has gone to Wales to both preach and print
in the Welsh language, and with the grace of God and united exertion of all the labouring elders throughout the land, I expect ere long we shall reap a rich harvest of
souls.

It is my intention to visit the various conferences throughout the kingdom as soon as circumstances will permit.

Beloved brethren, there are several subjects which weigh upon my mind, and I beg your attention while I present them before you.

The first that presents itself is, the Temple of God, which he has commanded his Saints in all the world to build unto his holy name. I believe all that is necessary for the
Saints in Europe, is to understand this subject in its true light, in order to bring forth their tithes and offerings into the storehouse of God, in such a manner that he will
open the windows of heaven, and pour you out a blessing that there will not be room enough to contain it. I am not zealous of urging this matter upon our friends in this
country, because I have any fears that the Temple of God cannot be built; no, for I verily believe that if there should not a farthing be sent from this land or even from
the United States, that the Saints in Nauvoo would never cease their work, diligence, and labours, until they saw the finishing stroke adorn that Temple; but, why, O ye
Saints of God in Europe, should we stand still, withhold our tithings and offerings, and see our brethren in Nauvoo build that Temple, and then like Jacob of old secure
alone unto themselves the promised blessing! may God forbid, rather let all the Saints throughout the world send up their tithings, with their names to be recorded in the
Book of the Law of the Lord, by so doing they will not only keep the commandments of the Lord, but will own their share in the house, and have a right to all the
promised blessings, ordinances, oracles, and endowments which will not only benefit them, but their posterity to the latest generation.

I trust therefore that all the presiding elders will use their exertions to have all the churches continue their tithings, send the name of each individual with the money to us
in Liverpool, that we may record the same in a book, and keep a copy with us, and also send a copy of the same with the money to Nauvoo, that it may be recorded in
the  book of (c)
 Copyright    the2005-2009,
                  Law of the Lord.
                                Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                      Page 581 / 1033
I wish the Female Society, in all the branches, to continue their subscriptions for the temple until it is finished; let their money and names be brought together the same as
all other tithings and offerings, that, when the temple is finished, the whole amount they have paid may stand opposite their names in the Book of the Law of the Lord,
promised blessings, ordinances, oracles, and endowments which will not only benefit them, but their posterity to the latest generation.

I trust therefore that all the presiding elders will use their exertions to have all the churches continue their tithings, send the name of each individual with the money to us
in Liverpool, that we may record the same in a book, and keep a copy with us, and also send a copy of the same with the money to Nauvoo, that it may be recorded in
the book of the Law of the Lord.

I wish the Female Society, in all the branches, to continue their subscriptions for the temple until it is finished; let their money and names be brought together the same as
all other tithings and offerings, that, when the temple is finished, the whole amount they have paid may stand opposite their names in the Book of the Law of the Lord,
that it may be known who are the owners of the house.

I wish it to be distinctly understood, that collections of every description for the temple, in this land, whether from churches, individuals, or the Female Society, should
be brought with their names to us here in Liverpool, that it may go through the proper channel, that our records may show that all things are done according to the order
of God.

The circulating and sustaining the works published by the Latter-day Saints, is also a subject I deem of importance. I hope the officers and members will use their
exertions in circulating THE STAR, and all other works, as widely as possible. It is wisdom for all the saints that can, to carefully secure each number of THE STAR,
and at the end of the volume, get them bound. I here wish to remark, that we have on hand at 36, Chapel-street, Liverpool, several hundred copies of the 4th and 5th
volumes of the Times and Seasons, sent here by elder John Taylor. These volumes contain many precious and important documents-the history of the persecutions, the
trials and acquitals of the prophet before the court of Illinois; many letters and teachings of the prophet; also, a full account of the late murder of our brethren. In them
will be found also, much of history connected with the rise and progress of the church, it is not expected that they will ever be reprinted, and when these copies are
disposed of they cannot be obtained on any consideration. I hope the Saints, as far as they can, will secure a copy of this work, that they may leave with their posterity
an account of the rise and progress of the church which has been attended with so many scenes of vast interest.

We shall probably publish the "Book of Doctrine and Covenants" in England, as soon as circumstances will permit.

Emigration will continue to Nauvoo, or other parts of America, according to the circumstances and desires of the Saints; we shall endeavour to establish an agency in
New Orleans, and also in New York, and no pains will be spared to make the Saints as comfortable as possible that wish to emigrate.

That all may understand alike, and act in unison in church matters, among all the conferences throughout this country, I would say, that whenever any member of the
church is to be tried for any transgression or difficulty, after they have been dealt with according to the laws of the church, let the accuser present his charge in writing,
in a tangible manner, before the council of the officers of the branch to which the accused belongs. The presiding elder of the branch will sit as President, and decide the
case according to the testimony given, in justice and righteousness before the Lord. The decision should afterwards be presented before the members of that branch,
and they be called upon to sanction the decision. Should there be any dissatisfaction with the decision given, an appeal can be made to the quarterly conference, by
presenting an account of the testimony and decision accompanying the appeal. The presiding elder of the quarterly conference will preside, and decide upon the case
according to the testimony given.

If an elder, presiding over any branch of the church should transgress, charges can be brought against him before the quarterly conference, and he can there be tried. If
either party be dissatisfied there can be an appeal made to the general or yearly conference, by presenting the testimony, and the decision given, and the President of all
the conferences in the realm will sit in judgment on the case, and decide according to testimony, which will be an end of controversy concerning the matter. If a
presiding elder over a quarterly conference shall transgress, charges can be preferred against him before the general conference, and he can be tried. If the President
over the whole church in any realm shall transgress, he can be tried before the general authorities of the church assembled in Nauvoo, or wherever they may be
assembled; so that there is no member exempt in all the kingdom of God: all these decisions must be made in all lowliness of heart, in righteousness and truth before
God.

I would earnestly exhort all the elders or other officers of the church that stand up to teach the people, not to forget the first principles of the gospel; and to seek by
faith, prayer and humility, to obtain wisdom, and the spirit of God to dictate in all your labours. Wisdom is one of the greatest gifts of God, and the voice of wisdom will
not tell us to spend our time in warring against the sects of the day, opposing the opinions of men, ridiculing the religions that surround us, thereby cutting off the ears of
the hearer; barring the hearts of men against light and truth; the opinions and religions of other men are as dear unto them as ours are unto us. Oh, ye elders of Israel! let
Salvation be your text, in meekness and humility, with the power of eternal truth, wisdom, light and knowledge that are hid in the first principles of the gospel of the Son
of God, you can be instrumental in saving the souls of men, and they will rejoice with yourselves that they have ever beheld the light thereof; we should never get above
the gospel, or leave it to preach something that is foreign to our calling; or to make strife about words to no profit: every tree is known by its fruit; if we are faithful
before the Lord, pursue a wise and prudent course, good fruit will be sure to follow our labours.

And lastly, I wish most strongly to urge upon all officers and members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints throughout this realm, that they strictly observe
and abide by the LAWS OF THE LAND, So long as the government protects our lives, persons, and property-guarantees unto us the rights of conscience in common
with all its subjects, it is perfectly right that we should be submissive to the laws of the same; and for us to honour and respect the Queen of this realm, with all the
officers of government in their respective stations, is no more than following the example of our Lord and Master, who was ready to render unto Ceasar the things that
were Ceasar's, and unto God the things that were God's; and any course of conduct contrary to this cannot be sustained by the authorities of this church.

I wish the Saints generally to understand that I have made choice of elders Hedlock and Ward as my counsellors, in presiding over and conducting the affairs of the
kingdom of God in this portion of the vineyard, and hope, in conjunction with them, to be able to visit most of the conference as early as possible.

I would beg to remark to the presidents of conferences that, if they would send us an intimation about the time of holding quarterly conferences, previously to their
definitely fixing them, we should be much better enabled, one or more, to attend them, as by a short postponement occasionally, our time could be better divided.

There are a number of other subjects upon which I shall express my views through the STAR, as I may communicate with you from time to time through that medium;
but having already lengthened this address beyond what I intended at the commencement, I must close.

By way of conclusion I would exhort all the Saints, that we unitedly observe the sayings of our Lord as recorded in the 12th, 13th, and 14th, verses of the xv. chap. of
John-if we love one another as Christ has loved us, we can easily settle all difficulties that may arise in our midst forgive one another, and be filled with mercy, and light,
love, joy, union, peace, and fellowship will be the stability of our times, which will be much better in the sight of God, angels, and men, than long pettyfogging over the
faults of our brethren. I especially desire that all the officers of the church may rightly consider their calling, and make full proof of their ministry, bear off the priesthood
with dignity and honour, be wise shepherds that will feed the flock, prove a blessing to thousands of the human family, so that their garments may be clear of the blood
of all men, that they may prove true and faithful, and be approved of in the sight of heaven, be acknowledged the sons of God, and be prepared for all those blessings
that await the friends of God both in time and in eternity; which is the sincere prayer, before God, of your servant and fellow-labourer in the now and everlasting
covenant,

WILFORD    WOODRUFF.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                            Page 582 / 1033
We have rejoiced much in the arrival of elder Woodruff, and in the teaching which his counsel affords; and we take the present opportunity of expressing our entire
approbation of the foregoing address, and the principles which it contains; we also feel much satisfaction in finding elder Woodruff advocating those measures and
of all men, that they may prove true and faithful, and be approved of in the sight of heaven, be acknowledged the sons of God, and be prepared for all those blessings
that await the friends of God both in time and in eternity; which is the sincere prayer, before God, of your servant and fellow-labourer in the now and everlasting
covenant,

WILFORD WOODRUFF.

We have rejoiced much in the arrival of elder Woodruff, and in the teaching which his counsel affords; and we take the present opportunity of expressing our entire
approbation of the foregoing address, and the principles which it contains; we also feel much satisfaction in finding elder Woodruff advocating those measures and
principles which it has ever been our object to teach and enforce; and we feel, to pledge ourselves in the strength of the Lord, to uphold our beloved brother to the best
of our ability, trusting that unitedly we shall have the faith and prayers of the Saints.

REUBEN HEDLOCK.

THOMAS WARD.

Editorial.

Our STAR is principally filled this month with the Address of Elder Woodruff, the perusal of which, we feel assured, will give general satisfaction to all Saints, and we
hope that every one will be ready to hearken unto the counsel it contains, that the blessing of the Lord may be upon them, and that the work of the Lord may roll
onwards with accelerated speed, and we pray that the honest in heart may be upheld in connexion with the principles of eternal truth, to enjoy the triumphs of its
glorious consummation. The following recommendation has been received from President Brigham Young, which we have much pleasure in laying before our readers.

To All the Elders and Saints in Europe.

GREETING:

We send our beloved brother, Wilford Woodruff, to England, to take charge of all the business transactions pertaining to the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints, both spiritual and temporal, we wish you to give diligent heed to his counsel in all things; and as we have not the opportunity of informing you of what has
transpired this season by letter, our beloved brother will make known unto you all things.

We wish the brethren to be faithful and diligent in keeping all of the commandments of God, and in hearkening to the counsel of those who are sent to counsel them. Let
no man, or set of men, think that they have power, or authority, or the keys of the kingdom, above the apostle, Wilford Woodruff, whom we send unto you, to instruct
you in the things pertaining to life and salvation; though our prophet be slain for the word of God and the testimony of Jesus, yet the keys of the kingdom remain in the
church, and the heavens are not closed, neither is the mouth of the Almighty sealed up that he cannot speak. The God of Israel will communicate to his disciples from
time to time all things necessary for the building up of his kingdom upon the earth until Israel is gathered, yea, even all the blood of Abraham scattered over all the earth,
Zion established, Jerusalem rebuilt, and the whole earth be filled with the glory and knowledge of God.

We wish all the saints in England to continue their gathering as usual to the land of America, and they may have the privilege of appointing a committee, to visit the land
of America, to prepare a location for the settlement of the brethren from Europe, according to their desire, under the direction and counsel of elder Wilford Woodruff.

And, further, we would say unto all the Saints in all the world, that may be visited by Elder Woodruff that, inasmuch as they will hearken unto his counsel, they shall be
blessed, inasmuch as they will render him any assistance in his mission, they will be doing the will of God, and shall not lose their reward; and we desire that all Saints
may use their efforts to sustain him in this important mission which he is called to fulfil by their faith, prayer, and brotherly love, according to the grace of God,
established in those last days. Therefore, dear brethren, we would say, in conclusion, be humble and faithful; and hearken diligently unto the counsel of our beloved
brother in the Lord, elder Wilford Woodruff, and the blessing of God will attend you in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

WILLIARD RICHARDS, Clerk.

BRIGHAM YOUNG, President of the Twelve.

Hymns.

Composed By a Jew.

O weep for those that wept by Babel's stream,
Whose shrines are desolate, whose land a dream;
Weep for the harp of Judah's broken shell;
Mourn!-where their God hath dwelt the Godless dwell.

And where shall Israel lave her bleeding feet?
And where shall Zion's songs again seem sweet,
And Judah's melody once more rejoice
The hearts that leap'd before its heavenly voice?

Tribes of the wand'ring foot and weary breast,
How shall ye flee away and be at rest?
The wild dove hath her nest, the fox his cave,
Mankind their country-Israel but the grave.

Let the thick veil of darkness be roll'd from before thee,
O Lord, and descend on the wing of the storm;
Dispers'd and enslav'd are the sons that adore thee,
And the rude hands of strangers thy temple deform.

And Salem, lov'd Salem, lies low and degraded,
While far from her ruins in exile we pine:
Yet still is the hope of thy remnant unfaded,-
Copyright
The word that (c)inspir'd
                  2005-2009,     Infobase
                          it, Jehovah,      Media Corp.
                                       is thine.                                                                                                     Page 583 / 1033

Alas! we were warned, but reck'd not the warning
And Salem, lov'd Salem, lies low and degraded,
While far from her ruins in exile we pine:
Yet still is the hope of thy remnant unfaded,-
The word that inspir'd it, Jehovah, is thine.

Alas! we were warned, but reck'd not the warning
Till our warriors grew weak in the day of despair,
And our glory was fled as the light of the morning,
That gleams for a moment, and melts into air.

As trampled the heathen o'er Zion's sad daughter,
She wept tears of shame o'er her guilt and her woe;
For the voice of her God had commission'd the slaughter,
The rod of his vengeance had pointed the blow.

Tho' foul are the sins, O thou lost one, which stain thee,
The blood of the Lamb yet can wash them away;
Tho' galling and base are the bonds that enchain thee,
The God that impos'd them can lighten their away.

For a Star yet shall rise o'er the darkness of Judah,
A Branch yet shall flourish on Jesse's proud stem,
And Zion shall triumph o'er those who subdued her-
Yea, triumph in giving a Saviour to them.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

No. 10. March 1845. Vol. V.
History of Joseph Smith.

(Continued from page 134.)

ON the 9th, in company with ten elders, I left Independence, landing for Kirtland. We started down the river in sixteen canoes, and went the first day as far as Fort
Osage, where we had an excellent wild turkey for supper. Nothing very important occurred till the third day, when many of the dangers so common upon the western
waters, manifested themselves, and after we had encamped upon the bank of the river, at M'Ilwain's Bend, brother Phelps, in open vision by day light, saw the
destroyer in his most horrible power, ride upon the face of the waters; others heard the noise, but saw not the vision. The next morning after prayer, I received the
following

Revelation Given August 1831.

Behold and hearken unto the voice of him who has all power, who is from everlasting to everlasting, even Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end. Behold, verily
thus saith the Lord unto you, O ye elders of my church, who are assembled upon this spot, whose sins are now forgiven you, for I the Lord forgive sins, and am
merciful unto those who confess their sins with humble hearts; but verily I say unto you, that it is not needful for this whole company of mine elders, to be moving swiftly
upon the waters, whilst the inhabitants on either side are perishing in unbelief; nevertheless I suffered it that ye might bear record; behold there are many dangers upon
the waters and more especially hereafter, for I the Lord have decreed in mine anger, many destructions upon the waters; yea, and especially upon these waters;
nevertheless, all flesh is in mine hand, and he that is faithful shall not perish by the water.

Wherefore it is expedient that my servant Sidney Gilbert, and my servant William W. Phelps, be in haste upon their errand and mission: nevertheless I would not suffer
that ye should part until you are chastened for all your sins that you might be one, that you might not perish in wickedness; but now, verily I say, it behoveth me that ye
should part: wherefore let my servants Sidney Gilbert and William W. Phelps take their former company, and let them take their journey in haste that they may fill their
mission, and through faith they shall overcome; and inasmuch as they are faithful, they shall be preserved, and I the Lord will be with them. And let the residue take that
which is needful for clothing. Let my servant Sidney Gilbert take that which is not needful with him, as you shall agree. And now behold, for your good I gave unto you
a commandment concerning these things; and I the Lord will reason with you as with men in days of old.

Behold I, the Lord, in the beginning, blessed the waters, but in the last days, by the mouth of my servant John, I cursed the waters; wherefore, the days will come that
no flesh shall be safe upon the waters; and it shall be said in days to come, that none is able to go up to the land of Zion, upon the waters, but he that is upright in heart.
And, as I the Lord in the beginning cursed the land, even so in the last days have I blessed it in its time, for the use of my saints, that they may partake the fatness
thereof. And now I give unto you a commandment, and what I say unto one I say unto all, that you shall forewarn your brethren concerning these waters, that they
come not in journeying upon them, lest their faith fail and they are caught in her snares: I the Lord have decreed, and the destroyer rideth upon the face thereof, and I
revoke not the decree: I the Lord was angry with you yesterday, but to-day mine anger is turned away. Wherefore let those concerning whom I have spoken, that
should take their journey in haste, again I say unto you, let them take their journey in haste, and it mattereth not unto me, after a little, if it so be that they fill their
mission, whether they go by water or by land: let this be as it is made known unto them according to their judgments hereafter.

And now, concerning my servants Sidney Rigdon, and Joseph Smith, jun and Oliver Cowdery, let them come not again upon the waters, save it be upon the canal,
while journeying unto their homes, or in other words, they shall not come upon the waters to journey, save upon the canal. Behold, I the Lord have appointed a way for
the journeying of my saints, and behold this is the way: that after they leave the canal, they shall journey by land, inasmuch as they are commanded to journey and go up
unto the land of Zion; and they shall do like unto the children of Israel, pitching their tents by the way.

And behold this commandment you shall give unto all your brethren, nevertheless unto whom it is given power to command the waters, unto him it is given by the Spirit
to know all his ways: wherefore let him do as the Spirit of the living God commandeth him, whether upon the land or upon the waters, as it remaineth with me to do
hereafter; and unto you it is given the course for the Saints, or the way for the Saints of the camp for the Lord to journey. And again, verily I say unto you, my servants
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 584
Sidney  Rigdon and Joseph Smith, jun., and Oliver Cowdery, shall not open their mouths in the congregations of the wicked, until they arrive at Cincinnatti;    and/in1033
                                                                                                                                                                       that
place they shall lift up their voices unto God against that people: yea, unto him whose anger is kindled against their wickedness; a people who are well nigh ripened for
destruction: and from thence let them journey for the congregations of their brethren, for their labours, even now, are wanted more abundantly among them, than among
And behold this commandment you shall give unto all your brethren, nevertheless unto whom it is given power to command the waters, unto him it is given by the Spirit
to know all his ways: wherefore let him do as the Spirit of the living God commandeth him, whether upon the land or upon the waters, as it remaineth with me to do
hereafter; and unto you it is given the course for the Saints, or the way for the Saints of the camp for the Lord to journey. And again, verily I say unto you, my servants
Sidney Rigdon and Joseph Smith, jun., and Oliver Cowdery, shall not open their mouths in the congregations of the wicked, until they arrive at Cincinnatti; and in that
place they shall lift up their voices unto God against that people: yea, unto him whose anger is kindled against their wickedness; a people who are well nigh ripened for
destruction: and from thence let them journey for the congregations of their brethren, for their labours, even now, are wanted more abundantly among them, than among
the congregations of the wicked.

And now concerning the residue, let them journey and declare the word among the congregations of the wicked, inasmuch as it is given, and inasmuch as they do this
they shall rid their garments, and they shall be spotless before me; and let them journey together, or two by two, as seemeth them good, only let my servant Reynolds
Cahoon, and my servant Samuel H. Smith, with whom I am well pleased, be not separated until they return to their homes, and this for a wise purpose in me. And now
verily I say unto you, and what I say unto one I say unto all, be of good cheer little children, for I am in your midst, and I have not forsaken you, and inasmuch as you
have humbled yourselves before me, the blessings of the kingdom are yours. Gird up your loins and be watchful, and be sober, looking forth for the coming of the Son
of Man, for he cometh in an hour you think not. Pray always that you enter not into temptation, that you may abide the day of his coming, whether in life or in death.
Even so: Amen.

On the 13th, I met several of the elders on their way to the land of Zion, and after the joyful salutation which brethren meet each other with, who are actually contending
for the faith once delivered to the saints, I received the following

Revelation Given August 1831. (2)

Behold and hearken, O ye elders of my church, saith the Lord your God; even Jesus Christ, your advocate who knoweth the weakness of man and how to succour
them who are tempted, and verily mine eyes are upon those who have not as yet gone up unto the land of Zion; wherefore your mission is not yet full:-nevertheless ye
are blessed, for the testimony which ye have borne is recorded in heaven for the angels to look upon, and they rejoice over you: and your sins are forgiven you.

And now continue your journey. Assemble yourselves upon the land of Zion, and hold a meeting and rejoice together, and offer a sacrament unto the Most High; and
then you may return to bear record; yea, even all together, or two by two, as seemeth you good; it mattereth not unto me, only be faithful and declare glad tidings unto
the inhabitants of the earth, or among the congregations of the wicked. Behold, I the Lord have brought you together that the promise might be fulfilled, that the faithful
among you should be preserved and rejoice together in the land of Missouri. I, the Lord, promised the faithful, and cannot lie.

I the Lord am willing, if any among you desire to ride upon horses, or upon mules, or in chariots, he shall receive this blessing, if he receive it from the hand of the Lord,
with a thankful heart in all things. These things remain with you to do according to judgment and the directions of the Spirit. Behold the kingdom is yours. And behold,
and lo, I am with the faithful always. Even so: Amen.

After this little meeting of the elders, myself and Sidney Rigdon, and Oliver Cowdery, continued our journey by land to St. Louis, where we overtook brothers Phelps
and Gilbert. From this place we took stage, and they went by water to Kirtland, were we arrived safe and well on the 27th. Many things transpired upon this journey to
strengthen our faith, and displayed the goodness of God in such a marvellous manner, that we could not help beholding the exertions of Satan to blind the eyes of the
people, so as to hide the true light that lights every man that comes into the world. In these infant days of the church, there was a great anxiety to obtain the word of the
Lord upon every subject that in any way concerned our salvation; and as "the land of Zion" was now the most important temporal object in view, I enquired of the Lord
for further information upon the gathering of the Saints, and the purchase of the land and other matters, and received the following

Revelation Given At Kirtland August 1831.

Hearken O ye people, and open your hearts, and give ear from afar: and listen, you that call yourselves the people of the Lord, and hear the word of the Lord, and his
will concerning you; yea, verily, I say, hear the word of him whose anger is kindled against the wicked and rebellious; who willeth to take even them whom he will take,
and preserveth in life them whom he will preserve; who buildeth up at his own will and pleasure; and destroyeth when he please, and is able to cast the soul down to
hell.

Behold, I the Lord utter my voice, and it shall be obeyed. Wherefore, verily I say, let the wicked take heed, and let the rebellious fear and tremble; and let the
unbelieving hold their lips, for the day of wrath shall come upon them as a whirlwind, and all flesh shall know that I am God. And he that seeketh signs shall see signs,
but not unto salvation.

Verily, I say unto you, there are those among you who seek signs: and there have been such even from the beginning. But behold, faith cometh not by signs, but signs
follow those that believe. Yea, signs come by faith, not by the will of men, nor as they please, but by the will of God. Yea, signs come by faith, unto mighty works, for
without faith no man pleaseth God: and with whom God is angry he is not well pleased: wherefore unto such he sheweth no signs, only in wrath unto their
condemnation.

Wherefore, I the Lord am not pleased with those among you, who have sought after signs and wonders of faith, and not for the good of men unto my glory,
nevertheless, I gave commandments, and many have turned away and have not kept them. There were among you adulterers and adulteresses, some of whom have
turned away from you, and others remain with you that hereafter shall be revealed. Let such beware and repent speedily, lest judgments shall come upon them as a
snare and their folly shall be made manifest and their works shall follow them in the eyes of the people.

And, verily, I say unto you, as I have said before, he that looketh on a woman to lust after her, or if any shall commit adultery in their hearts, they shall not have the
Spirit, but shall deny the faith and shall fear: wherefore, I the Lord have said that the fearful, and the unbelieving, and all liars, and whomsoever loveth and maketh a lie,
and the whoremonger and the sorcerer, shall have their part in that lake which burneth with fire and brimstone, which is the second death. Verily, I say, that they shall
not have part in the first resurrection.

And now, behold, I the Lord saith unto you, that ye are not justified, because these things are among you, nevertheless, he that endureth in faith and doeth my will, the
same shall overcome and shall receive an inheritance upon the earth when the day of transfiguration shall come, when the earth shall be transfigured, even according to
the pattern which was shown unto mine apostles upon the mount, of which account the fulness ye have not received.

And now, verily, I say unto you, that as I said that I would make known my will unto you, behold, I will make it known unto you, not by way of commandment, for
there are many who observe not to keep my commandments, but unto him that keepeth my commandments I will give the mysteries of my kingdom, and the same shall
be in him a well of living water, springing up unto everlasting life,

And now, behold this is the will of the Lord your God concerning his Saints, that they should assemble themselves together unto the land of Zion, not in haste, lest there
should  be confusion,
 Copyright            which bringeth
            (c) 2005-2009,   Infobasepestilence. Behold the land of Zion, I the Lord hold it in mine own hands; nevertheless, I the Lord render unto
                                       Media Corp.                                                                                                      Caesar
                                                                                                                                                      Page      the things
                                                                                                                                                              585   / 1033
which are Ceasar's:-wherefore I the Lord will, that you should purchase the lands, that you may have advantage of the world, that you may have claim on the world,
that they may not be stirred up unto anger: for Satan putteth it into their hearts to anger against you, and to the shedding of blood; wherefore the land of Zion shall not
be obtained but by purchase, or by blood, otherwise there is none inheritance for you. And if by purchase, behold you are blessed; and if by blood, as you are
be in him a well of living water, springing up unto everlasting life,

And now, behold this is the will of the Lord your God concerning his Saints, that they should assemble themselves together unto the land of Zion, not in haste, lest there
should be confusion, which bringeth pestilence. Behold the land of Zion, I the Lord hold it in mine own hands; nevertheless, I the Lord render unto Caesar the things
which are Ceasar's:-wherefore I the Lord will, that you should purchase the lands, that you may have advantage of the world, that you may have claim on the world,
that they may not be stirred up unto anger: for Satan putteth it into their hearts to anger against you, and to the shedding of blood; wherefore the land of Zion shall not
be obtained but by purchase, or by blood, otherwise there is none inheritance for you. And if by purchase, behold you are blessed; and if by blood, as you are
forbidden to shed blood, lo, your enemies are upon you, and ye shall be scourged from city to city, and from synagogue to synagogue, and but few shall stand to
receive an inheritance.

I the Lord am angry with the wicked; I am holding my Spirit from the inhabitants of the earth. I have sworn in my wrath, and decreed wars upon the face of the earth;
and the wicked shall slay the wicked; and fear shall come upon every man, and the Saints also shall hardly escape: nevertheless, I the Lord am with them, and will come
down from heaven from the presence of my Father, and consume the wicked with unquenchable fire. And behold, this is not yet, but by and by. Wherefore, seeing that
I the Lord have decreed all these things upon the face of the earth, I will that my saints should be assembled upon the land of Zion; and that every man should take
righteousness in his hands, and faithfulness upon his loins, and lift a warning voice unto the inhabitants of the earth, and declare both by word and by flight, that
desolation shall come upon the wicked. Wherefore, let my disciples in Kirtland arrange their temporal concerns, which dwell upon this farm.

Let my servant Titus Billings, who has the care thereof, dispose of the land, that he may be prepared, in the coming spring, to take his journey up to the land of Zion,
with those, that dwell upon the face thereof, excepting those whom I shall reserve unto myself, that shall not go until I shall command them. And let all the monies which
can be spared, it mattereth not unto me whether it be little or much, be sent up unto the land of Zion, unto them whom I have appointed to receive.

Behold I the Lord will give unto my servant, Joseph Smith, jun., power that he shall be enabled to discern by the Spirit those who shall go up unto the land of Zion, and
those of my disciples who shall tarry.

Let my servant Newel K. Whitney retain his store, or in other words the store yet for a little season. Nevertheless, let him impart all the monies which he can impart, to
be sent up unto the land of Zion. Behold, these things are in his own hands, let him do according to wisdom. Verily, I say, let him be ordained as an agent unto the
disciples that shall tarry, and let him be ordained unto this power: and now speedily visit the churches, expounding these things unto them, with my servant, Oliver
Cowdery. Behold, this is my will, obtain monies, even as I have directed.

He that is faithful and endureth, shall overcome the world. He that sendeth up treasure unto the land of Zion, shall receive an inheritance in this world, and his works
shall follow him, and also a reward in the world to come; yea, and blessed are the dead that die in the Lord from henceforth, when the Lord shall come, and old things
shall pass away and all things become new, they shall rise from the dead and shall not die after, and shall receive an inheritance before the Lord, in the holy city, and he
that liveth when the Lord shall come, and has kept the faith, blessed is he; nevertheless, it is appointed to him to die at the age of man: wherefore, children shall grow up
until they become old, old men shall die, but they shall not sleep in the dust, but they shall be changed in the twinkling of an eye; wherefore, for this cause preached the
apostles unto the world the resurrection of the dead: these things are the things that ye must look for, and speaking after the manner of the Lord, they are now at hand:
and in a time to come, even in the day of the coming of the Son of Man, and until that hour there will be foolish virgins among the wise, and at that hour cometh an
entire separation of the righteous and the wicked; and in that day will I send mine angels to pluck out the wicked, and cast them into unquenchable fire.

And, now, behold I say unto you, I the Lord am not pleased with my servant Sidney Rigdon, he exalteth himself in his heart, and received not my counsel, but grieveth
the Spirit; wherefore, his writing is not acceptable unto the Lord, and he shall make another; and if the Lord receive it not, behold he standeth no longer in the office
which I have appointed him.

And again, verily, I say unto you, those who desire in their hearts, in meekness, to warn sinners to repentance, let them be ordained unto this power: for this is a day of
warning and not a day of many words. For I the Lord am not to be mocked in the last days. Behold I am from above, and my power lieth beneath. I am over all, and in
all, and through all, and searcheth all things: and the day cometh that all things shall be subject unto me. Behold, I am Alpha and Omega, even Jesus Christ.-Wherefore,
let all men beware how they take my name on their lips: for behold, verily, I say, that many there be who are under this condemnation; who use the name of the Lord,
and use it in vain, having not authority. Wherefore, let the church repent of their sins, and I the Lord will own them, otherwise they shall be cut off.

Remember, that that which cometh from above is sacred, and must be spoken with care, and by constraint of the Spirit, and in this there is no condemnation. Let my
servants, Joseph Smith, jun., and Sydney Rigdon, seek them a home, as they are taught through prayer by the Spirit. These things remain to overcome, through
patience, that such may receive a more exceeding and eternal weight of glory, otherwise a greater condemnation. Amen.

Proclamation.

To the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints: Greeting.

I, Parley P. Pratt, being duly appointed by the first presidency of the whole church to the special presidency of the churches in the Eastern States; and being about to
enter upon my arduous and highly-responsible duties in the same, I deem it expedient to send forth this message or proclamation, explanatory of the duties of my
calling; of the relation which I sustain to the church, and of the several duties of the officers and members now under my especial charge.

First of all, I congratulate the church, and offer a tribute of grateful acknowledgments to Almighty God, for the peace, union, and prosperity which now pervades every
part of our wide-spread and still increasing society.

The church of the Saints, during the past year, has been called upon to sustain a shock almost without a parallel in the history of man. Murder and martyrdom here been
in our midst, depriving us of the society and labours of two of the greatest and best men who ever graced our planet, or the annals of history in any age. The whole
church has been clothed in mourning and sackeloth, as it were, from the remote glens of the Rocky Mountains to the Atlantic cities; yea, more! Europe has felt the
shock, and tens of thousands of the sons and daughters of monarchs have literally worn the garb of mourning, and shed the tear of grief over the horrid deeds
committed in the bosom of a once free and happy country; dark deeds of blood at which, even the red man of the forest has shuddered with horror.

Nor is this cruel martyrdom and grievous loss the only trial the church has had to sustain of late. The mountain waves of persecution have rolled over her with almost
unabated fury. Dark clouds of war have gathered thick around her defenceless head, and threatened extermination, and its thunders have sounded dismal in the
distance. But still she survives the tempest, and calmly smiles, majestic amid the warring elements, as with increasing confidence and strength she glides o'er the
boisterous sea of life.

Nor is an outward foe the only or principle difficulty she has had to encounter. She has been in perils among false brethren, and while bleeding without at every pore,
she has been betrayed and wounded in the house of her friends: desertion, apostacy, and traitorism, both at home and abroad, have tried their utmost to acplish her
overthrow and destruction; but she stands! and what is more astounding, she stands in union, in peace, and is increasing in numbers and in faith, and in power and
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                    Page 586 / 1033
influence with God and man.

In all these things we are constrained to acknowledge the hand of Divine Providence; and do express our thanks to him who has founded, and thus far borne off
Nor is an outward foe the only or principle difficulty she has had to encounter. She has been in perils among false brethren, and while bleeding without at every pore,
she has been betrayed and wounded in the house of her friends: desertion, apostacy, and traitorism, both at home and abroad, have tried their utmost to acplish her
overthrow and destruction; but she stands! and what is more astounding, she stands in union, in peace, and is increasing in numbers and in faith, and in power and
influence with God and man.

In all these things we are constrained to acknowledge the hand of Divine Providence; and do express our thanks to him who has founded, and thus far borne off
triumphant, his own kingdom.

The government of the church and kingdom of God, in this and all other ages, is purely a THEOCRACY; that is, a government under the direct control and super-
intendence of the Almighty.

The legislative, judicial, and executive power is vested in Him. He reveals the laws, and he elects, chooses, or appoints the officers; and holds the right to reprove, to
correct, or even to remove them at pleasure. Hence the necessity of a constant intercourse by direct revelation between him and his church. As a precedent for the
foregoing facts, we refer to the examples of all ages as recorded in the Scriptures.

This order of government began in Eden.-God appointed Adam to govern the earth, and gave him laws.

It was perpetuated in a regular succession from Adam to Noah; from Noah to Melchesideck, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Joseph, Moses, Samuel, the prophets, John,
Jesus, and his apostles. All, and each of which were chosen by the Lord, and not by the people.

It is true, the people have a voice in the government of the kingdom of God, but it is secondary. The power, the laws, and the officers do not originate with the people
but with the Lord; the voice is rather a sanction, strength and support to that which God chooses.

But they do not confer the authority in the first place, nor can they take it away; for instance, the people did not elect the twelve apostles of Jesus Christ, nor could they
by popular vote deprive them of their apostleship.

As the government of the kingdom anciently existed; so it is now restored.

The people did not choose that great modern apostle and prophet, Joseph Smith, but God chose him in the usual way that he has chosen others before him, viz., by
open vision, and by his own voice from the heavens. He it was that called him, and conferred on him the apostleship and priesthood, for the restoration of all things
spoken of by the prophets; and for the ushering of the latter-day glory or millennial dispensation.

Again, the people have not chosen the twelve apostles of this last dispensation; but God has chosen them, and conferred on them the apostleship; and this by revelation,
through his servant Joseph, even as Moses called and made Aaron a priest; or as Jesus called and ordained the other twelve.

For proof of this, we refer to the various publications and records of the church of Latter-day Saints: in which the visions, revelations, experience, priesthood, and
calling of their apostles and founders are clearly set forth; and also to the works which follow, and to the spirit which bears record.

Therefore, we receive no authority from the people; neither can the people deprive us of any.

We hold the keys of the ministry and ordinances of salvation in this last kingdom; and if the people choose to be benefitted by them, it is their own blessing: if not, it is
their own neglect. They cannot essentially add or diminish any thing to our authority, or to our eternal power and glory. Our God can work and enable us to work,
either with or without their means or their aid. And, in either case, the result of our labours will be the restoration of the kingdom and government of God.

Hear it, then, ye people; this is the destiny of the small, the despised church and kingdom of God, as established by him through the instrumentality of our murdered-
martyred prophet.-For this he lived and laboured; and for this he died.

This great and good man was led, before his death, to call the Twelve together, from time to time, and to instruct them in all things pertaining to the kingdom,
ordinances, and government of God. He often observed that he was laying the foundation, but it would remain for the Twelve to complete the building. Said he, "I
know not why; but for some reason I am constrained to hasten my preparations, and to confer upon the Twelve all the ordinances, keys, covenants, endowments, and
sealing ordinances of the priesthood, and so set before them a pattern in all things pertaining to the sanctuary and the endowment therein."

Having done this, he rejoiced exceedingly; for, said he, the Lord is about to lay the burden on your shoulders and let me rest awhile; and if they kill me, continued he,
the kingdom of God will roll on, as I have now finished the work which was laid upon me, by committing to you all things for the building up of the kingdom according
to the heavenly vision, and the pattern shown me from heaven. With many conversations like this, he comforted the minds of the Twelve, and prepared them for what
was soon to follow.

He proceeded to confer on elder Young, the President of the Twelve, the keys of the sealing power, as conferred in the last days by the spirit and power of Elijah, in
order to seal the hearts of the fathers to the children, and the hearts of the children to the fathers, lest the whole earth should be smitten with a curse.

This last key of the priesthood is the most sacred of all, and pertains exclusively to the first presidency of the church, without whose sanction and approval or authority,
no sealing blessing shall be administered pertaining to things of the ressurrection and the life to come.

After giving them a very short charge to do all things according to the pattern, he quietly surrendered his liberty and his life into the hands of his blood-thirsty enemies,
and all this to save the people for whom he had so long laboured from threatened vengeance.

Thus nobly fell our worthy founder and leader in the very bloom of life; and thus the responsibility of bearing off the kingdom triumphantly now rests upon the Twelve.

He has organized the kingdom of God.-We will extend its dominion.

He has restored the fulness of the Gospel.-We will spread it abroad.

He has laid the foundation of Nauvoo.-We will build it up.

He has laid the foundation of the Temple.-We will bring up the top-stone with shouting.

He has kindled
Copyright      a fire.-We will
           (c) 2005-2009,      fan the flame.
                           Infobase    Media Corp.                                                                                                    Page 587 / 1033
He has kindled up the dawn of a day of glory.-We will bring it to its meridian splendour.
He has laid the foundation of Nauvoo.-We will build it up.

He has laid the foundation of the Temple.-We will bring up the top-stone with shouting.

He has kindled a fire.-We will fan the flame.

He has kindled up the dawn of a day of glory.-We will bring it to its meridian splendour.

He was a "little one," and became a thousand. We are a small one, and will become a strong nation.

In short, he quarried the stone from the mountain; we will cause it to become a great mountain and fill the whole earth.

While the testator lived, the testament was not of full power: all that was done was preparatory. The chaos of materials prepared by him must now be placed in order in
the building. The laws revealed by him must now be administered in all their strictness and beauty. The measures commenced by him must now be carried into
successful operation.

In order to make ample provisions for the spread of the Gospel, as well as for the more perfect government of the church, the United States and adjoining provinces
are to be immediately divided into Presidential districts, over which high priests will be especially appointed to preside. Each district will constitute a yearly conference,
and a number of quarterly conferences; all of which will be appointed and controlled by the President of the District under the Direction of the Twelve. To these
presidents and to the conferences appointed by them, every elder or other officer of the district will be accountable for his doctrine, labours, and conduct, with the
exception of the seventies, who will be amenable to their own presidency.

No officer in one district will hold jurisdiction in another, or be privileged to minister beyond the bounds of the district where he is appointed or where he belongs.

Young men, who wish to extend the field of their labours beyond their own district, can only do so by going to head quarters, being ordained into a quorum of the
seventies, and after due qualification, be sent to some other district, under the immediate superintendence of a president of their own quorum, and even then they will be
confined to a certain district until removed to another by the proper authority.

These regulations will save the church from imposition, fraud, and false doctrine; endless calls for money to support the moving to and fro of elders, and from ten
thousand snares, troubles, difficulties, jarrings, and confusions to which they are now exposed. "Great apostles of the Gentiles," (falsely so called,) "Great lions of
Mormonism," "Big Guns," &c. &c., will no longer run from church to church, from city to city, from state to state, contrary to the council of Twelve; teaching false
doctrine, professing powers which they do not hold, sealing people to eternal life, which they do not themselves possess, and swindling the saints out of money which
ought to be given to the modest, unassuming and faithful labourers who are labouring among them, and who never say much about their necessities, except to God.

We shall proceed to this regulation as fast as possible in the eastern states, and in the mean time-before these regulations are fully established, this part of the vineyard
will be under the general superintendence of elders Brown and Benson, who have been sent from the west to aid me in the general presidency and care of the churches,
together with such other faithful men as are found among you, who will be named in due time.

No elder or other officer, except the Twelve, and those whom they may appoint for the purpose, has a right to travel from state to state, or from city to city, to call
conferences, to regulate branches, to ordain officers, to collect tithings, to raise contributions, or even to visit and idle away their time. And the presiding officer of each
branch, and all other members, are hereby instructed and fore-warned not to receive such, but rather to support those who are known and faithful among themselves,
and such others as are specially appointed and sent unto them.

The fact is, when the order of the kingdom is fully established, the Twelve are the only general officers of the church, whose jurisdiction is UNIVERSAL.

The seventies are so in one sense of the word; that is, they are called, like the Twelve, to be special ministers in all the world; but an individual of the seventies, or a
number of individuals of them, under their respective presidents will be limited, even to their proper district, as may be appointed from time to time.

As well might we say, that the governor of New York has authority to preside over and govern the affairs of Missouri, as to say, that an elder or high priest from
Boston or Philadelphia has authority in New York or some other place, out of his social jurisdiction, unless sent by the Twelve for that very purpose.

Therefore, let no conferences hereafter be appointed in these eastern states, except under the direction of some of the Twelve, or such general presiding officers as are
or may be hereafter appointed by them. And should we neglect any portion of the country, application may be made to us by a presiding elder or others, and
appointments made as far as necessary, and duly attended to by us.

Let not ordinations be administered except at the conferences, and then let the candidate come well recommended by the branch where he resides.

Let none be sent on foreign missions except by the Twelve, nor on any mission out of their immediate locality, except by the general presiding officers at the
conferences. Each conference, of course, holding the authority to regulate its own internal affairs, under the direction of the Twelve, or others who preside.

*********

Now, dear brethren, let us be faithful as the salt of the earth, and as the light of the world, and let us endeavour, by kindness, by virtue, by love, by peace, by long
suffering and patience, and meekness and diligence, and by the power of God, to bring the children of men to salvation, and to an understanding of those things which
belong to their peace. And in so doing the Lord will bless and prosper us, and will bear us off triumphantly. Fear not, little flock; it is your Father's good pleasure to
give you the kingdom.-With warmest affection, I remain your faithful shepherd and fellow-labourer in the new Covenant. PARLEY P. PRATT.

New York, Jan. 1st, 1845.

Address to the Saints.

In every age of the world the Saints of God have realized the important truth spoken by our Lord, "that if ye were of the world, the world would love its own, but I
have chosen you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you:" again, "he that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution." Since the organization of the
church, the Saints have had to endure a continued series of persecution, that has robbed thousands of their all, by driving them from their homes as exiles into the state
of Illinois, where Joseph Smith was appointed agent for the purchase of land, where the city of Nauvoo is now built, by a conference of the whole church.

After their arrival in Illinois, accordingly he made the purchase as agent for the church on credit, and in order for him to fulfil his contract, it was necessary for the Saints
toCopyright
   purchase (c)  2005-2009,
             lands  of him, thatInfobase  Media
                                   there might be aCorp.
                                                    home for them. At this period many who professed to be Saints, and who had money, came to Nauvoo     Pageand 588    / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                     purchased
lands, and commenced to speculate upon it as it increased in value, thereby keeping the fruits of the labours of the servants of God who were abroad preaching without
purse or scrip, in order to build up the church by the Saints gathering to Nauvoo to purchase the lands bought by the church through their agent. And thus a large
of Illinois, where Joseph Smith was appointed agent for the purchase of land, where the city of Nauvoo is now built, by a conference of the whole church.

After their arrival in Illinois, accordingly he made the purchase as agent for the church on credit, and in order for him to fulfil his contract, it was necessary for the Saints
to purchase lands of him, that there might be a home for them. At this period many who professed to be Saints, and who had money, came to Nauvoo and purchased
lands, and commenced to speculate upon it as it increased in value, thereby keeping the fruits of the labours of the servants of God who were abroad preaching without
purse or scrip, in order to build up the church by the Saints gathering to Nauvoo to purchase the lands bought by the church through their agent. And thus a large
amount of capital that should have been employed for the good of the whole church was in the hands of a few speculators.

Again, about this time vexatious law-suits were instituted against brother Joseph Smith and others, by apostates and other persons, which cost thousands of dollars to
carry them through several courts, although they were innocent of the charges, as the records of the courts will to this day testify.

Yet the character of the whole church was at stake: if brother Joseph Smith was guilty of the charges preferred against him, the church was upholding a guilty person,
and if not guilty there was no other way to convince the public that he was innocent but by trial at law. He being poor, and only acting agent for the church, the
expenses had to be paid from the church funds, that, had it not been for the persecution, might have been appropriated towards the erection of manufactories in
Nauvoo, which would have changed the face of things very materially; for instead of having to spend what little funds they were in possession of in the surrounding
country, they would have been able to have produced them amongst themselves; while at the same time employment might have been given to thousands on their arrival
there, instead of having to seek it in the surrounding towns, and frequently amongst their enemies, which has led to considerable apostacy. I make these remarks that
the people in this land may understand the burden which the poor, yet faithful Saints have had to endure in laying the foundation, and in building up the city of Nauvoo.

As the good of all was considered by Joseph Smith, and those associated with him, those who sought their own interest only, apostatized, and through their influence he
and his brother sealed their testimony with their blood. Those characters have left Nauvoo, and the quorum of the twelve having duly considered the situation of the
church both in England and America, recommend to the Saints abroad that every lawful means be used to carry into effect the building of the temple, the establishing of
manufactories of all kinds in Nauvoo, in order to afford labour to the mechanic on his arrival, and also to enable them to send abroad their manufactures to the
surrounding country, and thus bring money and provisions into the city.

But in the mean time, while these things are preparing for the reception of the poor, who are wholly dependent upon their labour for the support of themselves and
families, they further recommend to the Saints in Britain, as the work of gathering is imperative, that as they have regularly organized branches of the church in New
York, Boston, Philadelphia, Pittsburgh, Salem in Massachusets, and other large towns in the eastern states, for the Saints to emigrate to those places, instead of going
direct by way of New Orleans, so that they may be enabled to procure to themselves means to enable them to go west, when the way is opened before them; and by
so doing avoid settling among those who seek to destroy the Saints.

There is another subject upon which I wish to remark, which is this:-I have shipped to New Orleans over an hundred adult passengers from Liverpool, that have not
paid me one penny; some have paid their passage in Nauvoo, and many owe all their passage at present. Now I wish the Saints to understand that it would make no
difference to me to give them upwards of ï¿½400, or their passage, for I have to pay for the ship, food, and fittings, together with about 9s. hospital money, payable at
New Orleans, on all over twelve years of age. These things, together with the expenses of an office of ï¿½40 per year rent, without about ï¿½10 taxes, paper, ink,
coals, postage stamps, &c., amounting to at least ï¿½20 per year. And to this let me add that I have board and lodgings to pay, my family, in some measure to support,
while we have many other demands made upon us by the travelling elders that call upon us, both English and American, as well as clerks to employ, who cannot spend
their time without remuneration. I have no other means of raising funds but from the small amount of profits arising from the emigration, which has hitherto been given to
the poor who have been sent to Nauvoo. Some might say-but there are profits arising from books, but I would remark, that all the books that we sell belong to
different individuals, who take the avails as fast as the books are sold; or if I use it for expenses of the office or otherwise, I must make it good to them when called
upon. I have made these remarks that the Saints may know that it is not in my power to assist any one to emigrate, unless they pay their full fare for the future, until we
can pay up all arrears in consequence of assisting so many. I should be pleased to assist, were it in my power, but the credit of the church, and the importance of
sustaining an emigration for the Saints, forbid it at present; and I hope that no elders will send poor families for us to provide for, or send to America, as they have done
heretofore. We have one family on our hands sent in this manner. There seems to be a false impression on the minds of some of the Saints which we wish to correct,
that is, that if some of the Saints pay their fare on a ship, and do not go, that I can put some poor one in their stead; I have no right to take the money of the first, and
give it to the second. If the first disappoints me, and I make provision for him, I am entitled, according to law, to make him forfeit his passage money; but this I do not,
unless perhaps to pay for the fixtures, or let them go in the next ship, as they please.

Now, as it regards emigration to New York, Boston, or Philadelphia, the fares will be higher than to New Orleans, they will average from ï¿½3 to ï¿½4 per adult,
without food, except one pound of bread stuffs per day, berths, fuel, and water; under all circumstances it is necessary to pay a deposit of ï¿½1 for each adult
passenger on application, that I may secure berths for the parties. The spring season of the year will be best to emigrate to the eastern states; the fares to New Orleans
will be as usual, and the best time to leave this country is from the first of January to the first of March.

I have made the foregoing remarks for the benefit of the Saints, that they may know the situation in which I am placed, and shall endeavour to lay before the General
Conference an accurate statement of things respecting the office, and the future intentions of the authorities of the church for their well being and prosperity. May the
blessings of heaven be upon you all. Amen. REUBEN HEDLOCK.

Conferences.

The Manchester Conference having been called upon to assemble in the capacity of a special conference, for the purpose of transacting such business as was deemed
necessary, I had the happy privilege, in company with elders Hedlock and Ward, of meeting them on Sunday, Feb. 16th, at Mr. Heyward's large and commodious
room, in Bridge-street, Manchester. The day was exceedingly fine, which caused a vast number of Saints to come in from the various districts until the room was
crowded to excess.

The house was called to order at half-past ten o'clock, A.M., there being present one of the Twelve, five high priests, thirty elders, thirty-one priests, twenty-two
teachers, and four deacons.

Elder Woodruff was called to the chair, accompanied by his counsellors, elders Hedlock and Ward. Conference opened by singing and prayer.

The president informed the assembly, that the forepart of the day would be devoted to teaching and setting forth principles: the afternoon to business: and the evening to
preaching, and then called upon elder Hedlock to address the meeting, and he did so, much to the edification of the Saints. He spoke of the death of the Prophet and
Patriarch, and the additional responsibility and care that was now resting upon the presidency of the churches, in the enlargement and advancement of the church and
kingdom of God. He spoke of the persecution and the order of the priesthood, and that the object of the Conference was to make some changes in the Manchester
Conference for the advancement of the work in that region. He was followed by elder Ward, who spoke of the greatness and magnitude of the work, the purity of the
principles, and he exhorted the officers and members to faithfulness. The President closed by bearing his testimony to the work, and gave such teaching and advice as
was given by the Spirit of God, all of which was received by the Saints with a hearty Amen.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 589 / 1033
The Saints again assembled at two o'clock, P.M., Remarks were made by the President and his Counsellors, concerning the importance of the meeting, and the
changes they would recommend in the Manchester Conference. It was then moved by elder Charles Miller, "that elder Milton Holmes be appointed presiding elder
over the Manchester Conference; it was seconded and carried without a dissenting voice.
Conference for the advancement of the work in that region. He was followed by elder Ward, who spoke of the greatness and magnitude of the work, the purity of the
principles, and he exhorted the officers and members to faithfulness. The President closed by bearing his testimony to the work, and gave such teaching and advice as
was given by the Spirit of God, all of which was received by the Saints with a hearty Amen.

The Saints again assembled at two o'clock, P.M., Remarks were made by the President and his Counsellors, concerning the importance of the meeting, and the
changes they would recommend in the Manchester Conference. It was then moved by elder Charles Miller, "that elder Milton Holmes be appointed presiding elder
over the Manchester Conference; it was seconded and carried without a dissenting voice.

Elder M. Holmes then proposed elder Charles Miller, as his counsellor to assist him in the conference; it was also seconded and carried unanimously.

It was then moved, seconded, and carried unanimously, that elder James D. Ross, from Edinburgh, who was present, should be chosen to preside over the Manchester
branch; there was not a dissenting voice in any resolution presented to the conference, but peace, union, and love apparently prevailed with every heart. At the close of
the afternoon service, we had the privilege of communing, by partaking of the sacrament with that vast body of the Saints who have from the beginning manifested much
of a Zion's spirit, and brought forth the fruits of the gospel.

The evening was occupied by elder Hedlock, about one hour, in treating upon those labours and duties which were necessary for the Saints to enter into for their
temporal and spiritual salvation, which was listened to with great attention; but he and elder Ward were both called to leave, in the midst of the meeting, in time to take
the train for Liverpool, as their duties called them home; but no sooner had they started to leave the room than there was a rush of Saints to take the parting hand with
them, that it was with much difficulty they could get out of the house; the silent but hearty shake of the hand on that occasion spoke in language louder than words the
sentiments of the heart. When the house came to order the meeting was addressed by the President for a season, and brought to a close; and for one, I must say, it
was, indeed, good to be there; the time seemed too short while mingling our joys with such spirits in rejoicing in the principles of eternal truth.

I have every reason to believe that the Manchester Conference, under the superintendence of elder Holmes, assisted by elders Miller, Ross, and the many faithful elders
in the various branches, will be much blessed, and bring forth much fruit, to the praise and glory of God.

I also attended the Bradford Quarterly Conference, in Yorkshire, on the 23d February. It was held in the Philadelphia Chapel, North Wing. This is the conference in
which, the worthy elder Lorenzo D. Barnes was presiding over when he died; it is now in the hands of our beloved brother Elijah F. Sheets, who, though young, is
pursuing the same wise and prudent course that marked the life of elder Barnes.

I was much delighted in my visit to this conference, elder Sheets presided, good order generally prevailed, the chapel was filled through the day and evening with the
Saints and citizens. The singers were favoured with a band of music through the conference, which added much interest to the singing. Many Saints were present from
Idle and Leeds, and I was made happy in beholding the unity, order and peace that bound the Saints together in the Bradford Conference.

The fore part of the day was taken up in representing the branches of the conference and teaching the principles; in the afternoon the sacrament was administered, four
were confirmed, several children blessed, and the ordinances explained to the assembly.

In the evening I addressed a large audience on the origin, progress, and principles of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, also gave an account of the death
of the prophet and patriarch, while the hearts of the Saints were made glad, their countenances beaming with joy: the whole audience listened with the most profound
attention, and a good impression seemed to be made upon the people through the whole conference.

I also addressed the people on the Monday evening. I had the impression while there, that good will yet be done in that region. I held one meeting with the Saints in
Idle, and visited the grave of elder Barnes, and spent my time while in Idle with elder Cordingly and his family, who had the charge of elder Barnes through his sickness
and death; I spared no pains in making all diligent inquiries concerning him during his labours, sickness, and death, in that place. I shall endeavour to communicate in
some future number of the STAR what information I could obtain upon that subject; I consider it due the Zion Camp, his friends in America, the quorum to which he
belongs, and the whole church in whose love he shared, that there should be a stone erected over his grave to say to all his friends that may chance to pass that way,
that there sleeps in peace the worthy Lorenzo D. Barnes, the first member of Zion's Camp or gospel messenger from Nauvoo, who has found a grave in a foreign land.

And I here take the liberty to say to all the Saints or friends of elder D. Barnes, throughout this realm, that inasmuch as they would esteem it a favour to donate anything
for the purpose of erecting a stone over the grave of elder Lorenzo D. Barnes, that if they will forward it by the presiding elders of their conference, or some other
person, to me, at the General Conference, on the 6th of April next, to be held in Manchester, I pledge myself that it shall be appropriated for that use.

WILFORD WOODRUFF.

General Conference.

As the time is speedily approaching for the holding of a General Conference, in Manchester, on the 6th of April next, we have deemed it wisdom to lay before you
certain propositions for the consideration of the members and officers of the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints in the British Isles.

We have to request that the following propositions be laid before each branch, if possible, and that the delegates appointed to represent the branches be duly
authorized and qualified to state the feelings and abilities of their respective branches with regard to the measures to be discussed.

The first matter which we consider of great importance for your consideration is, that of the proposal of a Joint Stock Company, that by the means thereof the interests
and welfare of the kingdom of God may be promoted, by the erecting of manufactories in Nauvoo, and supplying them with machinery, and thus bring to bear, for the
good of all, the general resources of the church.

We shall expect the several delegates to be appointed by the voice of the church, and to come prepared, as far as possible, to state what amount of capital in money,
machinery, or other goods could be employed in taking shares in the said company, and the nature and extent of the various manufactures in their several districts, as in
the event of the proposed measures being adopted; we shall necessarily require agents to be appointed in each district, for the transmission of such goods to us as are
fit for expertation.

First, It is proposed that the company be formed with a President, Secretary, Treasurer, and Committee; the immediately official acting members to be remunerated for
their services, and to give bond for the due discharge of their duties.

Secondly, That the company be enrolled according to act of Parliament, that all its proceedings may be legal.

Thirdly, That the shares of the said company consist of ï¿½5 each, to be paid within one year from the payment of the first instalment.

 CopyrightThat
Fourthly,  (c) the
               2005-2009,
                   shares beInfobase  Media by
                             paid by money, Corp.
                                               machinery, or other goods, to be taken at a fair value, by competent judges.                         Page 590 / 1033

Fifthly, That the profits arising from the exertious of the company shall be distributed to the stock-holders, as the committee may decide, according to circumstances.
Secondly, That the company be enrolled according to act of Parliament, that all its proceedings may be legal.

Thirdly, That the shares of the said company consist of ï¿½5 each, to be paid within one year from the payment of the first instalment.

Fourthly, That the shares be paid by money, by machinery, or other goods, to be taken at a fair value, by competent judges.

Fifthly, That the profits arising from the exertious of the company shall be distributed to the stock-holders, as the committee may decide, according to circumstances.

It will be understood that the foregoing are not laid down as positive, but for the contemplation of the General Conference, when we trust to have the combined
wisdom and intelligence of the whole church upon the practicability of the subject, and the carrying out of its details.

There is also another subject of importance to be brought before the Conference in reference to publications. If it be deemed wisdom by the Conference, the STAR
will in future be published twice a month, the delegates will therefore come prepared to state the feelings of the Saints upon the subject. It is intended also to publish
other works of importance as early as we have the means to do so.

There is one great principle in the work of the Lord, which ought generally to be understood, and produce its legitimate effect upon the Saints, and that is the principle
of progression, of continued advancement, which must necessarily call for increased exertions of a legitimate and lawful nature in the furtherance of the great cause. The
efforts of the Saints must never relax, neither remain stationary, but increase and multiply their energies until the day of consummation arrives.

W. WOODRUFF.

R. HEDLOCK.

THOMAS WARD.

Editorial.

THE different articles in our present number we deem will be found interesting to our readers generally. We trust that the statements relative to a Joint Stock Company
will have all the attention which the presidents and members of the various branches can bestow upon it between now and the general conference. Even if the plan be
not immediately brought into operation, we shall be enabled to lay the foundation, and ascertain the resources at the command of the Saints.

It behoves all who have entered into covenant with God, to be awake to the things by which they are surrounded. Satan has long strove by violent agency to overthrow
the work of God in the last days, but his efforts have hitherto not only proved abortive, but have had the effect to arouse to greater activity and dilligence the honest-
hearted in the cause of God. But let the Saints beware, he will now try to deceive by a counterfeit church-the mouths of his emmisaries will be filled with slanderous
accusations of the servants of the Lord, while by an affected holiness they will endeavour to allure the Saints from the kingdom of God.

But we have this consolation, that the Lord will accomplish his own purposes, let who will withstand him; all things, of whatever nature they may be, will be made
subservient to carrying out the great designs of our heavenly Father; therefore let the people of God take courage, let every one be found in his true position whereunto
he hath been called, that in the great day of account he may receive the reward of one that has been faithful in his stewardship.

Many that have run well for a season may be separated from our midst, but the health and vigour of the tree require that the dead branches be cut off, for it is better for
the church to enter into life maimed, than being whole cast into hell.

Let our minds ever be cast upon the truth, the purity and the power of those principles which we have embraced, and let us anticipate the glorious reward that
remaineth for the people of God, for those who endure unto the end. Let us not be surprised to find our course a scene of continual warfare-we are enlisted into the
army of God, and our object will be, while under the banners of our Great Head, to destroy the works of the Devil, to overthrow his power, and to emancipate from
his thraldom those whom he has so long held captive.

There was a declaration of the Saviour's that is well worthy of particular attention, which is, "That the time should come when they that put the Saints to death should
think that they were doing God service." Let us seek fully to understand this declaration, and it will be a clear solution to the circumstances by which we are
surrounded. The individuals who should destroy the Saints were desirous of doing service to God, and by some strange blindness, such were the conceptions they had
formed of the servants of the Lord, as being of too evil a nature to be permitted to live, that they deemed their destruction would be as an acceptable service to the
living God.

The immediate followers of Jesus realized the truth of this declaration, and though their object was to benefit mankind with the greatest of all blessings, by being
instrumental in their eternal salvation, yet such was the estimate formed of their character, that they were not deemed fit to live, and had to seal their testimony with their
blood.

And is it not so now? Every true-hearted Saint knows that his calling is to save himself and others from the wrath to come. He knows that the principles that he has
embraced are pure and holy, that iniquity cannot be cherished in his heart, and he be acceptable in the sight of God; but that by the practice of virtue and holiness only
can be made acceptable in the sight of God; and yet he looks around him and beholds, as it were, a world in arms against him. He hears his character traduced; he
finds himself and the church charged with every species of evil and crime, and great indeed might be his surprise, did not the history of the past throw so clear a solution
over the whole matter.

What have been the proceedings of the enemy since the rise of this church of God in the last days? We answer, to vilify the character of the people of God. Satan
knows well, that if individuals are permitted to approach the principles of truth, or mingle in the society of the Saints, that they would become enamoured of the truth; he
therefore labours by his emissaries with unwearied assiduity to cause the world to believe that the Saints are full of iniquity, that their designs are evil, and thus by so
doing, prevents thousands from contemplating the principles of truth.

If there be one testimony more than another to confirm the servant of the Lord, and to establish him in the faith, it surely is the never-failing hostility with which he has to
contend, while the purpose of his heart is to be a blessing to his fellowman.

There is one consolation to the Saints under all circumstances, which is that the strength of the church will be according to its day, and that as the efforts of the
adversary increase, they will be met by a superior energy on the part of the people of God, and blessed shall he be who is found faithful in the great struggle even unto
the end.

On the subject of publications we wish to remark, that we should feel obliged to our agents and others to be diligent in the dispersion of our various works, as auxiliary
inCopyright (c)for
   their hands  2005-2009,
                   the spread Infobase   Media of
                              of the principles Corp.
                                                  truth.                                                                                           Page 591 / 1033

We have on hand a large stock of the letters of O. Cowdery to W. W. Phelps, which must ever remain a standard production in connexion with the origin of the work
the end.

On the subject of publications we wish to remark, that we should feel obliged to our agents and others to be diligent in the dispersion of our various works, as auxiliary
in their hands for the spread of the principles of truth.

We have on hand a large stock of the letters of O. Cowdery to W. W. Phelps, which must ever remain a standard production in connexion with the origin of the work
of God in the last days. Also the letter of Joseph Smith to J. A. B., than which, perhaps, nothing is better calculated to make manifest the principles of integrity and
honour that guided the footsteps of our late martyred Prophet.

We have also a large supply of the fourth volume of the Times and Seasons in numbers, and more than half of the fifth volume, a work that will hereafter be valued as a
faithful history of the church, and the various vexatious lawsuits and troubles that beset the path of our late lamented prophet, together with the particular circumstances
relative to the cruel martyrdom of himself and brother. All that are able ought to possess themselves of this valuable periodical.

We have also much pleasure in announcing that we are now taking measures for the immediate bringing out of the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, which will be got
up in a neat style, and sold at as reasonable a rate as possible; and we caution the Saints generally against the purchase of any spurious editions by any parties
professing to come from America or elsewhere.

We have also to intimate that important changes will take place in the publishing department after the close of the present volume, we shall therefore be much obliged
by our various agents remitting the balance of their accounts by that period.

Sign of the Times.

INUNDATION IN CHINA.-A letter from Macao, published in the Handelsbald, gives an account of the overflowing of the rivers in the north of China, before which
the European inundations that we have recorded during the last few years, shrink into relative insignificance. On the shores of the Yellow Sea the phenomenon took the
character of a second deluge. Whole provinces, with populations respectively larger than some of the second-class kingdoms of Europe, were almost entirely
submerged. The retreat of the waters left corpses in thousands, Touching episodes are given as pictures of this awful calamity. On the river Yangh-Tse were found large
floating casks, which, when examined, were discovered to contain the bodies of young children-whose mothers, when all hope for themselves was gone, had
committed them to these floating arks, as a last slender chance of salvation. Upwards of seventeen millions of human beings have escaped from the inundations, have
poured themselves over the adjacent provinces, beggared of all things, and crying for bread.

To Mrs. Mary Pratt on the Death of Her Little Son.

BY MISS E. R. SNOW.

Time with an arrow's speed has gone
Since I beheld a blooming flower,
As fresh as summer morning's dawn-
Its beauty grac'd the vernal bow'r.
Twas lovely, and its op'ning bloom,
A joy inspiring halo spread;
And rich as Eden's first perfume
Was the sweet fragrance which it shed.

Such was your little one; and more
Than rosy beauty grac'd its air-
A higher charm its features bore-
A noble intellect was there,
With fondest hopes, from earliest hour
You saw its mind, a royal gem,
Expand with reason's genial pow'r,
To form a future diadem.

But oh! a frost has nipp'd the flow'r,
And all its loveliness is gone!
A hand unseen with ghastly pow'r
Has laid full low, your little one!
But soon, by nature's annual round
That flow'r beneath the vernal skies
Will bloom. Ere long the trumpet's sound
Will bid your sleeping cherub rise.

How was that lov'd, departed one
Endear'd by scenes of deep distress!
Missouri's prison walls have known
Its infant cry-your fond caress;
When in your arms with tenderness
You bore it to the wretched cell;
That with your presence you might bless
The heart of him you love so well.

But hush the sorrows of thy breast,
And wait the promise of the Lord,
To usher in a day of rest,
When all will be again restored,
Although a tender branch is torn
Asunder from the parent tree;
Back to the (c)
Copyright   trunk it shall be Infobase
                2005-2009,    borne, Media Corp.                                                                                                    Page 592 / 1033
And grafted for eternity.
Morley Settlement, Jan. 17th, 1844
To usher in a day of rest,
When all will be again restored,
Although a tender branch is torn
Asunder from the parent tree;
Back to the trunk it shall be borne,
And grafted for eternity.
Morley Settlement, Jan. 17th, 1844

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

No. 11. April 1845. Vol. V.
History of Joseph Smith.

(Continued from page 149.)

The fore part of September was spent in making preparations to remove to the town of Hiram, and re-commence the translation of the Bible. The brethren who were
commanded to go up to Zion were earnestly engaged in getting ready to start in the coming October. On the 11th of September I received the following:-

Revelation Given in Kirtland September 1831.

Behold, thus saith the Lord your God unto you, O ye elders of my church, hearken ye and hear, and receive my will concerning you: for verily, I say unto you, I will that
ye should overcome the world, wherefore I will have compassion upon you. There are those among you who have sinned; but verily, I say for this once, for mine own
glory, and for the salvation of souls, I have forgiven you your sins.

I will be merciful unto you, for I have given unto you the kingdom: and the keys of the mysteries of the kingdom shall not be taken from my servant Joseph Smith, jun.,
through the means I have appointed, while he liveth, inasmuch as he obeyeth mine ordinances. There are those who have sought occasion against him without cause;
nevertheless he has sinned: but verily, I say unto you, I the Lord forgive sins unto those who confess their sins before me, and ask forgiveness, who have not sinned
unto death. My disciples, in days of old, sought occasion against one another, and forgave not one another in their hearts, and for this evil they were afflicted and sorely
chastened: wherefore, I say unto you, that ye ought to forgive one another, for he that forgiveth not his brother his trespasses, standeth condemned before the Lord, for
there remaineth in him the greater sins. I the Lord, will forgive whom I will forgive, but of you it is required to forgive all men; and ye ought to say in your hearts, let God
judge between me and thee, and reward thee according to thy deeds. And he that repenteth not of his sins, and confesseth them not, then shall ye bring him before the
church, and do with him as the scriptures say unto you, either by commandraent or by revelation. And this ye shall do, that God might be glorified, not because ye
forgive not, having not compassion, but that ye may be justified in the eyes of the law, that ye may not offend him who is your Lawgiver.

Verily, I say, for this cause ye shall do these things. Behold, I the Lord was angry with him who was my servant Ezra Booth, and also my servant Isaac Morley; for they
kept not the law, neither the commandment; they sought evil in their hearts, and I the Lord withheld my Spirit. They condemned for evil that thing in which there was no
evil; nevertheless, I have forgiven my servant Isaac Morley. And also my servant Edward Partridge, behold, he hath sinned, and Satan seeketh to destroy his soul; but
when these things are made known unto them, they repent of the evil and they shall be forgiven.

And now, verily, I say, that it is expedient in me, that my servant Sidney Gilbert, after a few weeks should return upon his business, and to his agency in the land of
Zion; and that which ne hath seen and heard may be made known unto my disciples that they perish not. And for this cause have I spoken these things. And again, I say
unto you, that my servant Isaac Morley, may not be tempted above that which he is able to bear, and counsel wrongfully to your hurt. I gave commandment that this
farm should be sold. I will not that my servant Frederick G. Williams should sell his farm; for I the Lord will to retain a strong hold in the land of Kirtland for the space
of five years, in the which I will not overthrow the wicked, that thereby I may save some: and after that day, I the Lord will not hold any guilty that shall go, with an
open heart, up to the land of Zion, for I the Lord require the hearts of the children of men.

Behold, now it is called to-day (until the coming of the Son of Man), and verily it is a day of sacrifice, and a day for the tything of my people; for he that is tythed shall
not be burned (at his coming); for after to-day cometh the burning. This is speaking after the manner of the Lord; for verily I say, to-morrow all the proud and they that
do wickedly shall be as stubble, and I will burn them up, for I am the Lord of hosts, and I will not spare any that remaineth in Babylon. Wherefore, if ye believe me, ye
will labour while it is called to-day. And is it not meet that my servants Newel K. Whitney and Sidney Gilbert should sell their store and their possessions here, for this
is not wisdom, until the residue of the church which remaineth in this place shall go up to the land of Zion.

Behold it is said in my laws, or forbidden to get in debt to thine enemies; but behold it is not said at any time, that the Lord should not take when he please, and pay as
seemeth him good: wherefore as ye are agents, and ye are on the Lord's errand; and whatever ye do according to the will of the Lord, is the Lord's business, and he
has set you to provide for his saints in these last days, that they may obtain an inheritance in the land of Zion; and, behold, I the Lord declare unto you, and my words
are sure and shall not fail, that they shall obtain it; but all things must come to pass in their time; wherefore be not weary in well-doing, for ye are laying the foundation of
a great work.-And out of small things proceedeth that which is great.

Behold, the Lord requireth the heart, and a willing mind; and the willing and obedient shall eat the good of the land of Zion, in these last days: and the rebellious shall be
cut off out of the land of Zion, and shall be sent away, and shall not inherit the land: for verily I say, that the rebellious are not of the blood of Ephraim, wherefore they
shall be plucked out. Behold, I the Lord, have made my church in these last days like unto a judge, sitting on a hill, or in a high place, to judge the nations; for it shall
come to pass, that the inhabitants of Zion shall judge all things pertaining to Zion; and liars and hypocrites shall be proved by them, and they who are not apostles and
prophets shall be known.

And even the bishop, who is a judge, and his counsellors, if they are not faithful in their stewardships, shall be condemned, and others shall be planted in their stead; for
behold, I say unto you, that Zion shall flourish, and the glory of the Lord shall be upon her; and she shall be an ensign unto the people, and there shall come unto her out
of every nation under heaven. And the day shall come, when the nations of the earth shall tremble because of her, and shall fear, because of her terrible ones: the Lord
hath spoken it. Amen.

On the 12th of September, I removed with my family to the township of Hiram, and commenced living with John Johnson. Hiram was in Portage county, and about
thirty miles south-easterly from Kirtland. From this time until the forepart of October, I did little more than prepare to re-commence the translation of the Bible. About
this time Ezra Booth came out as an apostate. He came into the church upon seeing a person healed of an infirmity of many years standing. He had been a methodist
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                      Pagehe593
priest for some time previous to his embracing the fulness of the gospel, as developed in the Book of Mormon, and upon his admission into the church           was /ordained
                                                                                                                                                                     1033
an elder, as will be seen by the foregoing revelations. He went up to Missouri as a companion of elder Morley; but when he actually learned that faith, humility, patience
and tribulation were before blessing, and that God brought low before he exalted: that instead of "the Saviour's granting him power to smite men and make them
On the 12th of September, I removed with my family to the township of Hiram, and commenced living with John Johnson. Hiram was in Portage county, and about
thirty miles south-easterly from Kirtland. From this time until the forepart of October, I did little more than prepare to re-commence the translation of the Bible. About
this time Ezra Booth came out as an apostate. He came into the church upon seeing a person healed of an infirmity of many years standing. He had been a methodist
priest for some time previous to his embracing the fulness of the gospel, as developed in the Book of Mormon, and upon his admission into the church he was ordained
an elder, as will be seen by the foregoing revelations. He went up to Missouri as a companion of elder Morley; but when he actually learned that faith, humility, patience
and tribulation were before blessing, and that God brought low before he exalted: that instead of "the Saviour's granting him power to smite men and make them
believe," (as he said he wanted God to do to him) he found he must become all things to all men, that he might, peradventure, save some, and that, too, by all diligence,
by perils by sea and land; as was the case in the days of Jesus, which appears in the 6th chapter of St. John's gospel, he said, "Verily, verily, I say unto you, ye seek me
not because ye saw the miracles, but because ye did eat of the loaves, and were filled." So it was with Booth; and when he was disappointed by his own evil heart, he
turned away, and as said before, became an apostate, and wrote a series of letters, which, by their colouring, falsity, and vain calculations to overthrow the work of the
Lord, exposed his weakness, wickedness and folly, and left him a monument of his own shame, for the world to wonder at.

A conference was held, in which brother W. W. Phelps was instructed to stop at Cincinnati on his way to Missouri, and purchase a press and type for the purpose of
establishing and publishing a monthly paper at Independence, Jackson county, Missouri, to be called the "Evening and Morning Star." The first Sunday in October,
Orson Hyde, a clerk, in brothers Sydney Gilbert and Newel K. Whitney's store, in Kirtland, was baptized and became a member of the church. As he was soon after
designated as one of the chosen men of the Lord, to bear his word to the nations, I feel a desire to notice him as he was and as he is. He was, in his own words, left in
his infancy an orphan, with none to look upon him with a father's eye and feel for him with a mother's heart. The hand that wiped his infant tears was still, the breast that
gave him suck was cold and slumbered in the arms of death. He was thrust abroad upon the cold and friendless bosom of an unfeeling world, so that for twenty long
years he saw no one in whose veins flowed a drop of kindred blood, and, consequently, grew up as a wild and uncultivated plant of nature, and now had come into the
new and everlasting covenant, to be renewed and receive grace for grace, and put himself under the Fatherly care of Him whose yoke is easy and whose burden is
light, and who rewardeth his sons and daughters who serve him faithfully to the end, with eternal life.

To continue, in his own figure, he now stood before the world to feed the fowls of the Lord, in the same manner that he had done in early life to feed the poultry of the
gentlemen with whom he had resided. For, says he, when I poured the corn upon the ground, the fowls all came together en masse, but after the corn was exhausted,
and the stream stayed, the fowls all turned away, going in different directions, each one singing his own song. So with religion, while God poured out the stream of
revelation upon the ancient church they were all united and ate the living bread; but when he withheld revelations in latter times, because of the unbelief of men, they
turned and went their own course, and sung their own song, some a methodist song, some a baptist song, some a presbyterian song, &c.; but if they had had revelation
they would have sung one of the songs of Zion. His further history will come in, in place, hereafter. In the fore part of October, I received the following

Revelation on Prayer Given October 1831.

Hearken, and lo, a voice as of one sent down from on high, who is mighty and powerful, whose going forth is unto the ends of the earth; yea, whose voice is unto men,
"Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make his paths straight." The keys of the kingdom of God are committed unto man on the earth, and from thence shall the gospel roll
forth unto the ends of the earth; as the stone which is cut out of the mountain without hands, shall roll forth until it has filled the whole earth: yea, a voice crying-"Prepare
ye the way of the Lord, prepare ye the supper of the Lamb, make ready for the bridegroom. Pray unto the Lord, call upon his holy name, make known his wonderful
works among the people, call upon the Lord, that his kingdom may go forth upon the earth; that the inhabitants thereof may receive it, and be prepared for the days to
come, in the which the Son of man shall come down from Heaven, clothed in the brightness of his glory, to meet the kingdoms of God, which is set up on the earth."
Wherefore, may the kingdom of God go forth, that the kingdom of heaven may come; that thou, O God, may be glorified in heaven, so on earth, that thine enemies may
be subdued; for thine is the honour, power and glory, for ever and ever. Amen.

Soon after the above revelation was received, I re-commenced the translation of the Scriptures, in company with elder Rigdon, who had removed to Hiram, to act in
his office of scribe to me. On the 11th of October, a conference was held at brother Johnson's, where I was living, at which the elders were instructed into the ancient
manner of conducting meetings, of which knowledge most of them were ignorant. A committee of six were appointed to instruct the several branches of the church.
Elders David Whitmer and Reynolds Cahoon were appointed as two of the said committee; with the further duty on their mission of setting forth the condition of
brothers Joseph Smith, jun., and Sydney Rigdon, that they might obtain means to continue the translation. This conference was adjourned till the 25th October, to meet
at the house of Serems Burnett, in Orange, Cuyahoga county. On the 21st I attended a special conference, to settle a difficulty which had occurred in Kirtland, on
account that William Cahoon and Peter Devolve had abused one of brother Whitney's children. Myself and elder Rigdon were appointed to go to Kirtland and settle
the difficulty, which we did. At the conference on the 25th, at Orange, twelve high priests, seventeen elders, four priests, three teachers, and four deacons, together
with a large congregation attended. Much business was done, and the four remaining committee, authorised by the conference at Hiram, on the 11th were appointed,
and consisted of Simeon Carter, Orson Hyde, Hyrum Smith, and Emer Harris At the request of William E. M'c Lellin, I inquired of the Lord and received the following

Revelation Given October 1830.

Behold, thus saith the Lord unto you my servant, William E. M'c Lellin, blessed are you, inasmuch as you have turned away from your iniquities, and have received my
truths, saith the Lord, your Redeemer, the Saviour of the world; even of as many as believe on my name. Verily, I say unto you, blessed are you for receiving mine
everlasting covenant, even the fulness of my gospel, sent forth unto the children of men; that they might have life, and be made partakers of the glories which are to be
revealed in the last days, as it was written by the prophets and apostles in days of old.

Verily, I say unto you, my servant William, that you are clean, but not all: repent, therefore, of those things which are not pleasing in my sight, saith the Lord; for the
Lord will show them unto you. And now, verily, I the Lord will show unto you what I will concerning you, or what is my will concerning you. Behold, verily, I say unto
you, that it is my will that you should proclaim my gospel from land to land, and from city to city; yea, in those regions round about where it has not been proclaimed.

Tarry not many days in this place: go not up unto the land of Zion, as yet; but, inasmuch as you can send, send; otherwise, think not of thy property. Go unto the
eastern lands, bear testimony in every place, unto every people, and in their synagouges, reasoning with the people.

Let my servant Samuel H. Smith, go with you, and forsake him not, and give him thine instructions. And he that is faithful shall be made strong in every place, and I the
Lord will go with you.

Lay your hands upon the sick, and they shall recover. Return not till I the Lord shall send you. Be patient in affliction. Ask and ye shall receive. Knock and it shall be
opened unto you. Seek not to be cumbered. Forsake all unrighteousness. Commit not adultery, a temptation with which thou hast been troubled. Keep these sayings,
for they are true and faithful, and thou shalt magnify thine office, and push many people to Zion, with songs of everlasting joy upon their heads. Continue in these things
even unto the end, and you shall have a crown of eternal life at the right hand of my Father, who is full of grace and truth. Verily, thus saith the Lord your God, your
Redeemer, even Jesus Christ. Amen.

I returned from the conference at Orange, to Hiram, and as Oliver Cowdery and John Whitmer were to start for Independence, Missouri, a special conference was
appointed for the first of November, at which I received the following Revelation:-
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 594 / 1033
Hearken, O ye people of my church, saith the voice of him who dwells on high, and whose eyes are upon all men; yea, verily, I say, hearken ye people from afar, and
ye that are upon the islands of the sea, listen together. For verily, the voice of the Lord is unto all men, and there is none to escape; and there is no eye that shall not
see, neither ear that shall not hear, neither heart that shall not be penetrated. And the rebellions shall be pierced with much sorrow, for their iniquities shall be spoken
Redeemer, even Jesus Christ. Amen.

I returned from the conference at Orange, to Hiram, and as Oliver Cowdery and John Whitmer were to start for Independence, Missouri, a special conference was
appointed for the first of November, at which I received the following Revelation:-

Hearken, O ye people of my church, saith the voice of him who dwells on high, and whose eyes are upon all men; yea, verily, I say, hearken ye people from afar, and
ye that are upon the islands of the sea, listen together. For verily, the voice of the Lord is unto all men, and there is none to escape; and there is no eye that shall not
see, neither ear that shall not hear, neither heart that shall not be penetrated. And the rebellions shall be pierced with much sorrow, for their iniquities shall be spoken
upon the house tops, and their secret acts shall be revealed. And the voice of warning shall be unto all people, by the mouths of my disciples whom I have chosen in
these last days, and they shall go forth and none shall stay them, for I the Lord have commanded them.

Behold, this is mine authority, and the authority of my servants, and my preface unto the book of my commandments, which I have given them to publish unto you, O
inhabitants of the earth: wherefore, fear and tremble, O ye people, for what I the Lord have decreed in them, shall be fulfilled. And verily, I say unto you, that they who
go forth, bearing these tidings unto the inhabitants of the earth, to them is power given to seal both on earth and in heaven, the unbelieving and rebellious; yea, verily, to
seal them up unto the day when the wrath of God shall be poured out upon the wicked without measure; unto the day when the Lord shall come to recompense unto
every man according to his work, and measure unto every man according to the measure which he has measured to his fellow man.

Wherefore, the voice of the Lord is unto the ends of the earth, that all that will hear may hear; prepare ye, prepare ye for that which is to come, for the Lord is nigh, and
the anger of the Lord is kindled, and his sword is bathed in heaven, and it shall fall upon the inhabitants of the earth. And the arm of the Lord shall be revealed, and the
day cometh, that they who will not hear the voice of the Lord, neither the voice of his servants, neither give heed to the words of the prophets and apostles, shall be cut
off from among the people. For they have strayed from mine ordinances, and have broken mine everlasting covenant; they seek not the Lord to establish his
righteousness, but every man walketh in his own way, and after the image of his own god, whose image is the likeness of the world, and whose substance is that of an
idol, which waxeth old, and shall perish in Babylon, even Babylon the great, which shall fall.

Wherefore, I the Lord, knowing the calamity which shall come upon the inhabitants of the earth, called upon my servant Joseph Smith, jun., and spake unto him from
heaven, and gave him commandments; and also gave commandments to others, that they should proclaim these things unto the world; and all this that it might be
fulfilled, which was written by the prophets: the weak things of the world shall come forth and break down the mighty and strong ones, that man should not counsel his
fellow man, neither trust in the arm of flesh, but that every man might speak in the name of God, the Lord, even the Saviour of the world, that faith also might increase in
the earth: that mine everlasting covenant might be established: that the fulness of my gospel might be proclaimed by the weak and the simple, unto the ends of the world,
and before kings and rulers.

Behold I am God, and have spoken it; these commandments are of me, and were given unto my servants in their weakness, after the manner of their language, that they
might come to understanding: and inasmuch as they erred, it might be made known: and inasmuch as they sought wisdom, they might be instructed: and inasmuch as
they sinned, they might be chastened, that they might repent; and inasmuch as they were humble, they might be made strong, and blessed from on high, and receive
knowledge from time to time: and after having received the record of the Nephites, yea, even my servant Joseph Smith, jun., might have power to translate through the
mercy of God, by the power of God, the Book of Mormon; and also those to whom these commandments were given, might have power to lay the foundation of this
church, and to bring it forth out of obscurity, and out of darkness, the only true and living church upon the face of the whole earth, with which I the Lord am well
pleased, speaking unto the church collectively and not individually; for I the Lord cannot look upon sin with the least degree of allowance; nevertheless, he that repents
and does the commandments of the Lord, shall be forgiven, and he that repents not, from him shall be taken even the light which he has received, for my Spirit shall not
always strive with man, saith the Lord of hosts.

And again, verily I say unto you, O inhabitants of the earth, I the Lord am willing to make these things known unto all flesh, for I am no respecter of persons, and willeth
that all men shall know that the day speedily cometh, the hour is not yet, but is nigh at hand, when peace shall be taken from the earth, and the devil shall have power
over his own dominion, and also the Lord shall have power over his saints, and shall reign in their midst, and shall come down in judgment upon Idumea, or the world.

Search these commandments, for they are true and faithful, and the prophecies and promises which are in them shall all be fulfilled.

What I the Lord have spoken, I have spoken, and I excuse not myself, and though the heavens and the earth pass away, my word shall not pass away, but shall all be
fulfilled, whether by mine own voice, or by the voice of my servants, it is the same; for behold, and lo, the Lord is God, and the Spirit beareth record, and the record is
true, and the truth abideth for ever and ever, Amen.

General Conference.

Sunday Morning.

This annual and most interesting meeting was held on the 6th of April, in the Hall of Science, Manchester. The day being favourable, a very large assembly congregated
from the neighbouring branches, who, together with the numerous delegates from different parts of the country, filled the commodious hall, and presented a very
pleasing appearance.

The meeting being called to order at half-past ten o'clock by elder Milton Holmes, it was carried unanimously that elder Wilford Woodruff preside, and that elder
William Walker, and elder J. B. Meynell act as clerks of the conference.

The sixteenth hymn being sung, elder Woodruff offered up prayer, when the first hymn was sung, after which the number of officers present was called for, when it
appeared, of the presidency, elder W. Woodruff, one of the Quorum of the Twelve, Counsellors Reuben Hedlock and Thomas Ward-High Priests, eight-of the
Quorum of the Seventies, five-Elders, seventy-seven-Priests, sixty-six-Teachers, thirty-seven-Deacons, seven.

Elder Woodruff having made some remarks to the delegates as to the order of representation, the delegates were called upon to make their respective statements.

Manchester Conference-Represented by elder Milton Holmes, including 24 branches, viz., Manchester, Stockport, Ashton, Dukenfield, Newton Moor, Mottram,
Bolton, Tottington, Leith, Haslingden, Breightmet Fold, Bury, Oldham, Rochdale, Eccles, Pendlebury, Heatons, Ratcliff, Cross Moor, Didsbury, Edgeworth Moor,
Middleton, Crompton Fold, and Whitefield, containing 1723 members, 2 high priests, 55 elders, 99 priests, 51 teachers, 25 deacons; baptized since last general
conference, 279.

Liverpool Conference-Represented by elder J. A. Stratton, including 13 branches, viz., Liverpool, Dauglas, Peel (Isle of Man), St. Helens, Newton, Warrington,
Tranmere, Ewloe, Kennerton, Chester, Overton, Wooton, Pool Quay, containing 678 members, 3 high priests, 31 elders, 39 priests, 21 teachers, 10 deacons;
baptized since last general conference, 120.

 Copyright
Preston    (c) 2005-2009, Infobase
        Conference-Represented      Media
                                by elder   Corp. Hardy, including 10 branches, viz., Preston, Lancaster, Kendal, Brigsteer, Holme, Heskin, Hunter's
                                         Leonard                                                                                             Page Hill,
                                                                                                                                                    595Euxton,
                                                                                                                                                        / 1033
Leyland, Southport, and Longton, including 505 members, 16 elders, 24 priests, 15 teachers, 4 deacons; baptized since last general conference, 21.
Liverpool Conference-Represented by elder J. A. Stratton, including 13 branches, viz., Liverpool, Dauglas, Peel (Isle of Man), St. Helens, Newton, Warrington,
Tranmere, Ewloe, Kennerton, Chester, Overton, Wooton, Pool Quay, containing 678 members, 3 high priests, 31 elders, 39 priests, 21 teachers, 10 deacons;
baptized since last general conference, 120.

Preston Conference-Represented by elder Leonard Hardy, including 10 branches, viz., Preston, Lancaster, Kendal, Brigsteer, Holme, Heskin, Hunter's Hill, Euxton,
Leyland, Southport, and Longton, including 505 members, 16 elders, 24 priests, 15 teachers, 4 deacons; baptized since last general conference, 21.

London Conference-Represented by elder E. H. Davis, including 5 branches, viz., London, Newbury, Woolwich, Luton, and Portsmouth, containing 328 members, 12
elders, 17 priests, 8 teachers, and 9 deacons; baptized since last general conference, 55.

Macclesfield Conference-Represented by elder James Galley, including 7 branches, viz., Macclesfield, Bollington, Middlewich, Northwich, Plumbley, Crewe, and
Little Budworth, containing 204 members, 1 high priest, 9 elders, 19 priests, 12 teachers, 4 deacons; baptized since last general conference, 13.

Birmingham Conference-Represented by elder Robert Crook, including 14 branches, viz., Birmingham, Gritsgreen, Oldbury, West Bromwich, Walsall, Dudley, Brittle
Lane, Bilston, Kidderminster. Bloxwich, Rockshill, Rewbury Hill, Wolverhampton, and Shatterford, containing 668 members, 1 high priest, 35 elders, 54 priests, 31
teachers, 15 deacons; baptized since last general conference, 146.

Derbyshire Conference-Represented by elder Robert Crook, including 5 branches, viz., Wooden Box, Dunstall, Branston, Barton, Colesville; baptized since last
general conference, 112.

Staffordshire Conference-Represented by elder Geo. Simpson, including 15 branches, viz., Burslem, Hanley, Stoke-upon-Trent, Newcastle, Baddeley Edge, Bradley
Green, Knutton Heath, Longton, Coxbank, Prees, Tunstall, Leek, Longport, Hassall Green, Allsagar's Bank, and Whitchurch.

Edinburgh Conference-Represented by elder John Banks, including 11 branches, viz., Edinburgh, East Wemyss, Stirling, Pathhead, Falkirk, Hunter's Fold, Croft Head,
Ternent, Dundee, Biggar; baptized since last quarterly conference, 12.

Glasgow Conference-Represented by elder James Houston, including 16 branches, viz., Glasgow, Airdrie, Lanark, Paisley, Johnston, Bridge of Weir, Kilbirnie, Irvine,
Kilmarnock, Greenock, Balfrone, Bonhill, Campsie, Thornley Bank, Tollcross, Renfrew; baptized since last general conference, 236.

Sheffield Conference-Represented by elder J. Ure, including 7 branches, viz., Sheffield, Mattersea, Grindley, Woodhouse, Doncaster, Donnington, Chesterfield;
baptized since last general conference, 100.

Bradford Conference-Represented by E. F. Sheets, including 3 branches, viz., Bradford, Idle, and Leeds, containing 181 members, 7 elders, 11 priests, 5 teachers, 5
deacons; baptized since last general conference, 47.

Worcestershire Conference-Represented by elder Thomas Smith, including Earl's-common, Bromsgrove, Persell Green, Worcester, Penvin, Flyford Flavel, Barford,
St. John's, Milton, Royal Leamington Spa, Stratford-upon-Avon, Coventry, containing 270 members, 12 elders, 20 priests, 8 teachers, 5 deacons; baptized since last
general conference, 105.

Clitheroe Conference-Represented by elder William Speakman, including 11 branches, viz., Clitheroe, Waddington, Chatburn, Downham, Settle, Burnley, Accrington,
Goodshaw Fold, Blackburn, Chaighley, Ribchester, containing 302 members, 15 elders, 18 priests, 18 teachers, 6 deacons; baptized since last general conference, 27.

Leicestershire Conference-Represented by elder Thomas Margetts, including 3 branches, viz., Leicester, Nottingham, Blabey, containing 140 members, 6 elders, 10
priests, 2 teachers, 3 deacons; baptized since last general conference, 72.

Chellenham Conference-Represented by elder John Johnson, including 9 branches, viz., Cheltenham, Apperley, Narton, Frogsmarsh, Brangreen, Puncill, Little Dean
Woodside, Edgehill, Sydney; baptized since last general conference, 64.

Bath Conference-Represented by elder Thomas Smith, including 2 branches, viz., Bath and Downhead, containing 108 members, 3 elders, 8 priests, 1 teacher, 1
deacon; baptized since last general conference, 69.

>Bedfordshire Conference-Represented by elder Robert Martin, including 12 branches, viz., Bedford, Thorncote, Gravely, Whaddon, Evershott, Walden, North
Crawley, Stock, Wyboston, Honeydon, Irchester, Wellingborough; Baptized since last general conference, 36.

Carlisle Conference-Represented by elder

John Allen, including 5 branches, viz., Carlisle, Brampton, Alston Moor, Newcastle-upon-Tyne, Sunderland, containing 150 members, (number of officers not
reported.)

Littlemoor Branch-Represented by elder Thomas Smith, of Bath, including 12 members, 1 elder, 1 teacher, 1 deacon; baptized since last general conference 6.

Merthyr Tydville Conference-Represented by elder William Henshaw, including 12 branches, containing 316 members, 7 elders, 10 priests, 7 teachers, 4 deacons;
baptized since last general conference, 195.

Mars Hill Conference-Represented by elder G. P. Waugh, including 24 branches, viz., Mars Hill, Old Storridge, Coles Green, Wooferhood, Brinxty Common,
Bromyards Down, Whitbourne, Clifton, Ridgeway Cross, Polehouse, Key's End Street, Ledbury, Froomshill, Darlow and Stanley Hill, Stocks Lane, Shucknell Hills,
Lugwardine, Hereford, Leominster, Ludlow, Stoke, St. Melbro', Bellsgates, Combs Moor, Presteign; baptized since since last general conference, 36.

Hull Conference-Represented by elder William Walker, including 6 branches, containing 74 members, 5 elders, 5 priests, 6 teachers, 2 deacons; baptized since last
general conference, 36.

Wapload-Represented by elder George Eyre, including 17 members, 1 priest; baptized since last general conference, 17.

Ireland-Represented by letter, contains 33 members, 3 elders, 2 priests, 1 teacher; baptized 1.

Garway Conference-Represented by elder Richard Blakey, including 5 branches, viz., Garway, Oriop, Buckhold, Ewiasharold, Keevern, containing 136 members, 3
elders, 10 priests, 4 teachers, 1 deacon; baptized, 4.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                Page 596 / 1033
Chalford Hill Conference-Represented by elder E. H. Webb, including 8 branches, viz., Chalford, Avening, Tetbury, King's-hood, Cam, Chapel Allerton, Canterbury,
containing 154 members, 5 elders, 10 priests, 6 teachers, 3 deacons; baptized since last general conference, 88.
Ireland-Represented by letter, contains 33 members, 3 elders, 2 priests, 1 teacher; baptized 1.

Garway Conference-Represented by elder Richard Blakey, including 5 branches, viz., Garway, Oriop, Buckhold, Ewiasharold, Keevern, containing 136 members, 3
elders, 10 priests, 4 teachers, 1 deacon; baptized, 4.

Chalford Hill Conference-Represented by elder E. H. Webb, including 8 branches, viz., Chalford, Avening, Tetbury, King's-hood, Cam, Chapel Allerton, Canterbury,
containing 154 members, 5 elders, 10 priests, 6 teachers, 3 deacons; baptized since last general conference, 88.

Bristol-Represented by letter, contains 90 members, 3 elders, 6 priests, 3 teachers, 1 deacon; baptized since last general conference, 10.

Trowbridge and vicinity, containing 9 members, 1 elder; baptized since last general conference, 9.

The meeting being closed by singing and prayer, adjourned until the afternoon.

Afternoon Service.

Meeting opened by singing the 142nd hymn, after which elder Ward engaged in prayer. The sacrament was then administered by elder J. D. Ross.

Elder Ward made a few remarks upon the necessity of attending upon the ordinance of the Lord's supper.

Elder Hedlock then spoke on the purpose of a general conference, and the necessity of unity of feeling and action, and of order in the conferences, remarking that
branches raised up since last conference cannot form themselves into conferences without the decision of a general conference, and persons seeking to render
themselves independent of those who were appointed by the last general conference, are out of order, and violating the laws of the kingdom of God. He remarked that
the presiding elders of branches should be associated with the officers of those branches in doing all things in righteousness for rolling onward the kingdom of God; and
also, that the presidents of conferences should be united with the presiding officers of branches in the same great cause. Thus should all be united in the great purpose in
which they were engaged, viz., the salvation of the human family The occasional offences that arise from individuals whose minds are too contracted to grasp the
sublimity of the subject of salvation, we should learn to endure, and exercise forgiveness rather than raise an obstacle against the progress of the work. He exhorted the
audience to exert themselves to live as saints to day, and if such was their continued purpose, they would not err very far from the path of rectitude.

The president then called for the delegates to represent the condition and standing of the conferences.

Elder Milton Holmes stated the Manchester conference to be in a very good condition; the prospects, indeed, were very cheering, perhaps more so than at any other
period, and every thing seemed to foretell the reaping of a rich harvest. He exhorted the saints to listen to the counsel given, and bore a strong testimony to the truth of
the work.

Elder Leonard Hardy stated that he had not long been connected with the Preston conference, but the prospects to the best of his knowledge were much improved.
The officers in council were united, and there was a probability of some being baptized. He also bore testimony to the truth, and prayed for the success of the work.

Elder Elisha H. Davis rose to state the condition of the London conference, which he said was very satisfactory at the present time. They had witnessed the gradual
increase of the church, and of very respectable people of the congregations that were seeking after the truth. The officers were but few, but they were doing good, and
though the Saints themselves were generally speaking but poor, yet they were determined to press forward and be united in the work of the Lord. The spirit of the
gathering was very powerful among them, many had already left for Zion, and many more were very anxious to go. The meetings were well attended, and some were
baptized weekly, He requested an interest in the prayers of the Saints, that he might be endued with wisdom and prudence; the enemies were on the alert to detect, if
possible, any thing that might be thought a false step, and without the prayers and faith of the Saints, he felt quite incompetent for the task devolving upon him.

Elder Galley stated that the Macclesfield conference, from the past year's experience, was much improved, and never had the Spirit of God given stronger testimony of
the truth than these last three months. The officers were united in desiring the glory of God. He further stated that the conference was extensive as regarded the
distances of places, and that his circumstances in business did not allow him to pay that attention to it which it required, that other labourers were much wanted, and he
requested that some travelling elder or high priest might be sent amongst them.

Elder Robert Crook rose to report the condition of the Birmingham conference, and we rejoiced much to see our aged brother manifesting almost the agility of youth.
He stated that he rejoiced much to see the Saints by whom he was surrounded, and he rejoiced also at the condition in which he had left his conference, their councils
were in peace-unity and love prevailed amongst them. He also rejoiced much in the late visit of elder J. B. Meynell, and thanked God for his visit, and he was very
sorry that he was leaving England, for he knew they were of one heart and of one mind. He exhorted his brethren to be loyal subjects of the realm, stating that he
prayed for her majesty the Queen three times a day, until the magistrates themselves declared him to be a most loyal subject. He also stated that the Derbyshire
conference was in a good condition at present, but much in need of some active labourer.

Elder George Simpson stated that there was not that union in the Staffordshire conference which was necessary for the well-being of the church, he hoped they would
take his conference into consideration, and that measures might be taken for their assistance.

Elder John Banks stated that he had not had much time to become acquainted with the Edinburgh conference, having only been there about three weeks. Edinburgh
was a splendid city, the seat of much wisdom and learning, and it would require much wisdom and prudence to be exercised; but considering all circumstances, he
trusted that the coming year would yield them a rich harvest.

Elder Richard Blakey stated that the Garway conference had many difficulties to contend with, but still it was in a better condition than he had known it before. He
should wish to call the attention to this conference as he was at present under the necessity of retiring from his labours in the vineyard, in order to assist an aged father,
whose growing infirmities called for his help.

Elder James Houston stated that the branches in the Glasgow conference were in a very prosperous condition, full of union and love in their counsels; Lanerk, where be
had been labouring, numbered 64 in about six months; he was sorry that he was not better able to represent the whole conference, as its general condition was most
satisfactory and encouraging.

Elder James Ure briefly stated that the Sheffield conference was in a very cheering condition.

Elder E. F. Sheets remarked that the Bradford conference at his first visit rather alarmed him, but he thought he could now state that it was in very good order, and he
knew not of a dissenting voice in the whole of the three branches of Bradford, Idle, and Leeds; more labourers were wanted, and he anticipated much good would be
the result.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 597 / 1033
Elder Thomas Smith said in reference to the Worcestershire Conference, that in its present condition, love and union were prevailing through the whole, with the
exception of one case of difficulty, which would come before the meeting. Brother Meynell had been visiting them and they had an excellent time. The conference
spread over an extensive country, and it was their intention to labour indefatigably in the coming season.
Elder E. F. Sheets remarked that the Bradford conference at his first visit rather alarmed him, but he thought he could now state that it was in very good order, and he
knew not of a dissenting voice in the whole of the three branches of Bradford, Idle, and Leeds; more labourers were wanted, and he anticipated much good would be
the result.

Elder Thomas Smith said in reference to the Worcestershire Conference, that in its present condition, love and union were prevailing through the whole, with the
exception of one case of difficulty, which would come before the meeting. Brother Meynell had been visiting them and they had an excellent time. The conference
spread over an extensive country, and it was their intention to labour indefatigably in the coming season.

The meeting then adjourned until evening.

Evening Service.

The service opened by singing. Prayer by Elder Hedlock, when the representation of the condition of the conferences was resumed.

Elder Stratton stated that generally speaking the branches were in a prosperous condition, that four new branches had been organized these last few months. The Isle of
man branches were in a much better state, united, and the prospects were good.

Elder Speakman stated that the Clitheroe conference was in good standing, peace and unity, and every good grace was to be found amongst them, none could be more
inclined to adhere to counsel. They were a people that were full of humility which had caused him much to rejoice; they were also ever ready to assist in rolling forward
the kingdom of God, and they only need to be told their duty in order to do it.

Elder John Johnson said he had not been in the habit of speaking before so large and respectable a congregation, but rather in the regions of darkness, and amongst the
blacks of the coalpit. He was, however, glad to say that though Cheltenham had, as it were, been torn up by the roots by persons who had never been sent there, yet
he rejoiced to say that now the people were willing to listen to counsel, and the spirit of love and union was in their midst, indeed their condition was better than it had
been for three years, and there was a great work to do.

Elder Robert Martin said that the members in the Bedfordshire conference, with very few exceptions, were Saints indeed, many of them were of long standing. A good
foundation had been laid, and the difficulties that had for a considerable time troubled the churches were removed, and the principles are now much inquired after, and
he felt assured that with wisdom and prudence much might be done, especially if more labourers were employed.

Elder Thomas Margetts stated that the Leicestershire conference was not in so good a condition as he could wish to see it. The experience of the last six months had
been very trying, but after all profitable. When an aspiring spirit arises, it is calculated to do much mischief; it had been so there, but the results he had no doubt would
be beneficial; but notwithstanding all things, the prospects were still better than ever, and their congregations were crowded to excess. He earnestly requested a visit
from some of the presidency as early as possible.

Elder Thomas Smith stated that the Bath conference was in good standing, union and love prevailed in their midst, the gifts and blessings of the Spirit of God were
abundant, the councils were conducted in peace and love, and the prospects were very encouraging.

Elder William Walker remarked in reference to Hull, that when he was sent there, he could not in his address say brethren and sisters, for there was but one sister
there. He continued his labours by preaching at the dock side to hundreds of people, but apparently in vain. He was at times almost in despair, but nevertheless he
received encouragement from the word of God, and continued his labours. He remarked also that the books of the church had been a great instrumentality in
propagating the work in that neighbourhood. The prospects were now encouraging, and the minds of the people were in some measure turned to the contemplation of
the principles of truth.

Elder Dan Jones, from Wales, rose, under an attack of the fever and ague, and remarked that he believed it was the intention of the evil one to prevent him speaking
that evening, but he was determined to bear his testimony in spite of every opposing power. He said that he came not in the character of a delegate: he represented no
conference; for if he had but baptized one, he should be able to represent three. But he would speak of a nation renowned in history, one of the most ancient nations of
the earth, who had never been subdued, and to whom he hoped to be instrumental in bearing the tidings of the work of God, in the last days. He enlarged on the
characteristics of his people in a manner, and with an eloquence, that told how ardently he loved his native tribe and his father-land. He remarked that, for many years,
as a mariner, he had been in search of the principles of truth-he had sought it in almost every clime-among the red men of the woods, or the civilized denizens of the
city, but he had found it not until he came in contact with the followers of the prophet of the Lord, the notorious Joseph Smith; but of that despised individual he would
bear his testimony, and though he might feel more at home among a tribe of Indians, or on the deck of a ship, than upon that platform and before such an audience, yet
he would not flinch from bearing a faithful testimony to the character of the servant of the Lord. He had been with him in the domestic circle, he had been with him in
peril and in prison, and only left him about an hour before the murderous deed of his assassination was perpetrated; and he had now come in obedience to the counsel
of the martyred prophet, as a messenger to his native land, to bear testimony of the work for which his brother had died, and which he had sealed with his blood. [We
would here remark that we are utterly incapable of doing anything like justice to the address of Captain Jones, for though delivered while struggling with disease, such
was its effect upon ourselves, and we also believe upon others, that we ceased to write, in order to give way to the effect produced upon our feelings.]

Elder William Henshaw stated that Merthyr Tydvill conference was in a prosperous condition. Two years ago he first went there and met with much opposition; but
some became obedient to the gospel, and the signs followed the believers; gifts, blessings, and visions were in their midst, and the saints were rejoicing in the fulness of
the gospel of Jesus Christ.

Elder Wilford Woodruff then rose to represent his conference, to which he had pledged himself at an early part of the day. He said that he represented about twenty-
eight states of the American Union, above one hundred thousand saints, a quorum of twelve apostles, the various quorums in the stakes of Zion, fifteen quorums of the
seventies, a conference with two temples of the Lord, one long ago completed, and one fast hastening to its completion. After enumerating many other things, which,
from the rapidity of his utterance, we failed to note, he remarked that the condition of the churches in America was more encouraging than at any former period in the
history of the church.-The Saints were more universally of one heart and one mind, and the Spirit of Elijah's God was in their midst. He then addressed himself to the
elders and officers by whom he was surrounded, exhorting them in all cases to abide by the laws of the land, and, that no man, by keeping the laws of the kingdom of
God, need violate the laws of the realm: that no one who infringed upon those laws in any manner would be sustained by the authorities of the church. We had nothing
to do with the laws but to keep them. He further remarked that elders, generally, raised up churches like unto themselves, and therefore it behoved them to be an
example to their flocks in all things that were holy and righteous. The kingdom of God was a kingdom of order, and a spirit of order ought to characterise every branch
of the church. He rejoiced much in assembling with them that day, and in meeting such a vast concourse of brethren and sisters as greeted his eyes that day: he rejoiced
also to find things throughout the land in so good a condition as they were. He further exhorted the Saints not to be discouraged by their trials, but to contemplate the
course of the Saviour, from the manger to the cross; he sought not for peace and popularity, but for the salvation of men. It was no sign, because men were poor that
they could not be useful and successful in propagating the principles of truth: let us but remember from whence our power comes, and forget not, what elder Ward
often endeavours to teach us, that union is strengh, that the grand secret of our success lies in being of one heart and of one mind; but, that on the contrary, division
stops  all blessings,
 Copyright            and closesInfobase
              (c) 2005-2009,      the heavens against
                                          Media  Corp.us. Yes, he would say, the heavens were full of blessings for the Saints, but union and peace amongst
                                                                                                                                                      Page us 598could  alone
                                                                                                                                                                     / 1033
call them down upon us. He would, therefore, call upon them, for God's sake, to be united in all things pertaining to the rolling onward of the kingdom of our Lord and
Saviour Jesus Christ.-The meeting was then closed with singing and prayer, and adjourned until the next morning, to assemble in the large room in Bridge-street, at ten
o'clock.
also to find things throughout the land in so good a condition as they were. He further exhorted the Saints not to be discouraged by their trials, but to contemplate the
course of the Saviour, from the manger to the cross; he sought not for peace and popularity, but for the salvation of men. It was no sign, because men were poor that
they could not be useful and successful in propagating the principles of truth: let us but remember from whence our power comes, and forget not, what elder Ward
often endeavours to teach us, that union is strengh, that the grand secret of our success lies in being of one heart and of one mind; but, that on the contrary, division
stops all blessings, and closes the heavens against us. Yes, he would say, the heavens were full of blessings for the Saints, but union and peace amongst us could alone
call them down upon us. He would, therefore, call upon them, for God's sake, to be united in all things pertaining to the rolling onward of the kingdom of our Lord and
Saviour Jesus Christ.-The meeting was then closed with singing and prayer, and adjourned until the next morning, to assemble in the large room in Bridge-street, at ten
o'clock.

Monday Morning.

The meeting being opened by singing and prayer, elder Woodruff proceeded to speak on the great principles that should actuate the servants of the Lord, exhorting
them to lay aside all principles of selfishness, and act according to counsel. To labour for the good of all, acting as one man before the Lord, in order to do the best for
the welfare of the kingdom of God.

Elder Hedlock spoke on the condition of the church in Nauvoo, how they had suffered from time to time from unrighteous men getting into their society, who had lost
sight of the great principles of the kingdom of God,-and who sought only to aggrandise themselves at the expense of the entire community. Individuals had been
amongst them at an early period, who had made extensive purchases of land, which had been enhanced in value by the gathering of the Saints, and thus they had taken
an advantage of the people by disposing of their purchases at an exorbitant rate of profit. They had also had to suffer from various repeated law suits that had
impoverished their resources, that otherwise might have been employed in providing labour for the poor. He had looked at their situation, and he felt anxious for the
adoption of some plan that might mutually benefit all. He was desirous of preventing the spirit of monopoly from entering into their midst, and while he now
contemplated as it were the energies of the people being thrown away amongst their enemies, he wished to adopt such means as should preserve amongst themselves
the combined industry of the Saints for the good of all. He then stated his views of the objects to be accomplished, and the benefit arising from the proposed scheme of
a joint stock company, that should unite the efforts of the Saints on both sides the water for the good of all. He stated that the shareholders would be benefitted by the
adoption of such a plan, inasmuch as the capital so employed, by judicious management, would in a few years double its capital. He further remarked that there must be
a channel of communication between the Saints on both sides the Atlantic for the mutual benefit of all. He further remarked that there were a variety of means by which
these ends might be accomplished, by procuring freight for ships, by procuring provisions for emigration form our brethren in the West, which, placed in bond in this
country, would be a great advantage in the supply of sea stores to those that emigrated. He wanted also agents in all parts of the country to assist in the business of
emigration, by posting our bills when we had ships in hand, and by procuring passengers, which would afford a fair remuneration for labour on business-like principles.
All that we wanted was men of business to enter into this work, which must ultimately work for the good of all.

Elder Ward then remarked that the great point before the meeting was, whether the scheme announced in the last MILLENNIAL STAR to the conferences was to be
adopted or not.

It was then unanimously voted that such a plan or association as that proposed should be adopted.

It was then unanimously voted that brothers Wilson, Caruthers, M'cEwan, Brown, Clark, Milnes, Mason, Banks, Johnson, and Flint, resolve themselves into a
committee to draw up resolutions, to be examined and discussed by the conference, and that they retire into the adjoining room for that purpose.

The brethren of the committee having retired, elder Woodruff called the attention of the conference to the various business lying before them in relation to the churches.

Elder Woodruff first called for those brethren who were so situated as to give themselves up to the ministry, when there arose elders J. D. Ross, James Ure, Glaud
Roger, E. H. Webb, James Houston, Robert Crook, George Slater, Thos. Margetts, E. H. Davis, John Allen, J. A. Stratton, E. F. Sheets, William Walker, C. Miller,
Milton Holmes, Leonard Hardy, George Eyre, William Speakman, Thomas Day, Henry Cuerden, G. P. Waugh, Dan Jones, William Henshaw, Wm. Allen, Thomas
Smith, (of Worcester), Thomas Smith, (of Bath), Phillip Westwood, Charles Phelps, Hiram Clark, John Banks, John Johnson. The three last named were added,
though the brethren had retired on committee.

The case then arose, before alluded to, in reference to the Worcestershire conference, which led to a variety of excellent teaching in reference to elders or others
interfering in the settlement of difficulties where they were not sent. The adjustment of difficulties and the right of sitting in judgment belonging in an especial manner to
the high priesthood, unless elders received a special commission for that purpose.

It was then carried that the church in Coventry continue under the control of the Worcestershire conference.

The meeting being closed by prayer, adjourned until two p.m.

Afternoon Service. (2)

This service being opened as usual, elder Ward rose to make some remarks on the responsibility of all connected with the kingdom of God. As individual members of
the church we were by no means exempt from this, inasmuch as it was every man and woman's duty to warn their neighbour. And as we received any portion of the
authority of the holy priesthood, that responsibility increased, and he would assure the meeting that the presidency in this land justly estimated the importance of the
position they occupied, and were well aware that they were answerable to God for whatever measures they adopted in connexion with their superintendance of this
portion of his vineyard; and as they had no individual or party feelings, the Saints might rest assured that all measures which they might seek to carry, would be with a
single eye to the glory of God.

Elder Hedlock then followed on the same principles.

The condition of the Macclesfield conference was then laid before the meeting, when it was carried unanimously that elder William Walker (late of Hull) go labour
there, under the presidency of elder James Galley.

Elder Robert Crook having stated the necessity of some young active labourer being sent into the Derbyshire conference, it was carried that elder George Slater, late of
Nauvoo, take the presidency there, recommending him to avail himself, as need might be, of the council of elder Crook.

Staffordshire conference being next considered, it was carried that elder Hiram Clark take the presidency for the time being.

Garway conference wanting a president, by the retirement of elder Richard Blakey, elder William Allen was unanimously voted to take the presidency thereof.

The condition of the Mars Hill conference being brought forward, it was carried that elder E. F. Sheets (late of Bradford), preside over the same.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 599 / 1033
It was then carried by the meeting that elder Glaud Roger preside over the Bradford conference, in the room of Brother Sheets.

It was next unanimously voted that elder John Allen take the presidency over the Carlisle conference.
Garway conference wanting a president, by the retirement of elder Richard Blakey, elder William Allen was unanimously voted to take the presidency thereof.

The condition of the Mars Hill conference being brought forward, it was carried that elder E. F. Sheets (late of Bradford), preside over the same.

It was then carried by the meeting that elder Glaud Roger preside over the Bradford conference, in the room of Brother Sheets.

It was next unanimously voted that elder John Allen take the presidency over the Carlisle conference.

It was also voted, that elder Robert Martin preside over the Bedfordshire conference, where he has been lately labouring.

It was then unanimously carried, that Hull be organized into a conference, and that elder Henry Cuerden preside over the same.

It was then, with considerable good humour, unanimously voted that elder Dan Jones, form, and preside over Wrexham conference, consisting at present only of
himself and wife. Some present wished to make elder Jones a present of some branches in the neighbourhood to begin with, but the feeling of the meeting was that he
should build upon no other foundation than that which he had already got. Elder Jones made some interesting remarks on his position, and of his anxiety to preach the
gospel to his countrymen in their native tongue, requesting an interest in the faith and prayers of the Saints for his success,-when elder Ward arose, and called upon the
meeting, if they felt disposed to uphold brother Jones in his position, to signify it by a hearty Amen! which was most heartily responded to.

It was then voted that elder G. P. Waugh labour under the direction of elder John Banks, in the Edinburgh conference.

It was then voted that the branches of Louth, Taleby, and Wapload, be annexed to the Hull conference, under the presidency of elder Henry Cuerden.

Voted also that Paul Harrison be ordained an elder, and go to labour in Ireland.

Voted that Doncaster be appended to the Sheffield conference.

Voted that Newhall branch be annexed to the Sheffield conference.

Voted that Kidderminster be annexed to the Worcestershire conference.

It was then unanimously carried that elder James Houston's appointment to labour in Lanark receive the sanction of the conference.

The meeting which continued to a late hour, without interruption, then adjourned unto Tuesday morning.

Tuesday.

The meeting being opened by singing and prayer.

Elder Webb was then called upon by the president to state the conditions of the branches in his field of labour, viz., Chalford Hill, Avening, Tetbury, Kingswood, Cam,
and Nimphsfield.

It was then carried unanimously, that the before-mentioned branches be organized into a conference, and that elder E. H. Webb preside over the same.

It was then voted that Bath be organized into a conference, to be called the Somersetshire conference.

It was then voted that elder George Robins go to labour in the Hull conference, under the presidency of elder Henry Cuerden.

Elder John Johnson, president of the Cheltenham conference, being absent on the committee, elder Phelps was called upon to lay the circumstances of the conference
before the meeting, in relation to a lawsuit now pending. It appeared that the Saints had been subject to interruption in their meetings of the most outrageous and
disgraceful character, notwithstanding they met in a place regularly certified; that being obliged to have recourse to law in their own defence, they had been, and
expected to be still more, involved in expenses, which without assistance they were not able to meet. Elder Woodruff remarked, that circumstances like those in the
Cheltenham conference might be the lot of any other, and that it behoved us to sympathise with our brethren, and render them what assistance we could.

It was then unanimously resolved, that the presidents of conferences lay the case before the churches, and that the Saints be exhorted to render what assistance they
can, forwarding the same to Liverpool as early as possible, to be remitted to elder Johnson.

Elder Ward made some remarks on conformity to the laws of the land, exhorting the brethren never to resort to physical force when oppressed by their enemies,
inasmuch as there was abundant protection in the laws, when justly administered. He requested the brethren, that when they had acted according to principles of
righteousness, and the laws of the land, in all things, and yet could not get protection or redress from the magistrates, that they would send him the addresses of such
persons, and he would adopt measures to teach them their duty. He had been under the necessity of writing to two magistrates, and it behoved all the servants of the
Lord to become, as much as possible, acquainted with the laws of the land.

The Committee of the Joint Stock Company then making their entrance, it was carried unanimously that the articles which had been drawn up by the Committee be
read before the meeting, consecutively, and afterwards item by item, to be discussed by the conference.

After the reading of the articles,

Elder Ward rose, in the first place, to move a vote of thanks to the brethren of the committee for their very arduous labour, in the production of the articles which had
now been read, and which had occupied the committee some sixteen hours. This vote was most heartily and unanimously carried.

Elder Thomas Wilson, president of the committee, then returned thanks,

Elder Hedlock rose to express his gratification at the result of the committee, so far, and as he had been the first to suggest the plan, he felt much to rejoice at the
prospect of its ultimate success.

It was then voted that Brother Brown read the articles one by one for the consideration of the conference.
CopyrightService.
Afternoon (c) 2005-2009,
                  (3)    Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 600 / 1033

The service being opened as usual, the following articles were for the time being agreed upon. We shall not here present the remarks made upon each as it passed, but
prospect of its ultimate success.

It was then voted that Brother Brown read the articles one by one for the consideration of the conference.

Afternoon Service. (3)

The service being opened as usual, the following articles were for the time being agreed upon. We shall not here present the remarks made upon each as it passed, but
merely quote each article as it was decided upon.

1. That this Joint Stock Company be called "The Mutual Benefit Association."

2. That it shall have for its objects the establishing of those branches of manufacture in America, which will be most beneficial, and return to the stockholders the
greatest amount of profit, requiring at the same time the least amount of capital in erecting and carrying on its operations.

3. That this association shall bring over food and provisions from America, that the members may have abundance of those things both cheap and good, at a price
considerably beneath that at which such provisions are usually supplied, that thus a saving far exceeding the weekly payment for one share shall be effected.

4. That its capital shall consist of not less than thirty thousand pounds, divided into sixty thousand shares of ten shillings each: that a deposit of one shilling per share shall
be paid within two months from the date hereof, or within one month from the date of the application for shares at any future period; the remainder to be paid in equal
parts weekly or monthly, during the following eighteen months.

5. That each shareholder, shall have one vote, and one only, in all matters connected with the business of the Mutual Benefit Association.

6. That a committee of fifteen directors shall be chosen to manage the affairs of this association; that every male shareholder, aged twenty-five years, shall be eligible to
become a director. That this committee have full power to manage the affairs of this society. That they be appointed for twelve months; that four retire annually by
ballot, and other four be chosen in the same manner to fill up the vacancy.

7. That each district shall have a committee of management consisting of a President, Secretary, Treasurer, and four members, who shall have the power to organize
every branch in a similar manner by the general voice of the said district.

8. That the annual meeting shall be the time for transacting the business of this association, viz., on or after the 6th of April in each year, and that the expenses of each
delegate be paid out of the general fund.

9. That the collections of shares shall be made weekly or monthly as may be convenient for each district, and that these instalments shall be paid to the treasurer
thereof, he giving a printed receipt to each member: that these check-books shall he sent to the general committee on or before each annual meeting, and that a minute-
book be properly kept and signed by the officers of every said district, which shall be returned at the same time, and that for the sake of uniformity, these books be
provided by the directors out of the funds.

10. That the cash paid by members, on account of their shares, shall be remitted by the treasurer of each district to the treasurer of the Committee of Directors, on the
first Wednesday of every month, in Post-office orders or Bank of England seven days' post-bills, according to the amount.

11. That the treasurer of each district see that he receive a printed receipt for each monthly payment, signed by the three chief directors or managers at Liverpool, viz:
the president and the two trustees or cash-keepers hereinafter mentioned.

12. That the said cash orders shall be paid and remitted in the names of these three chief officers, whose names must be endorsed by them on the same, before they
can be cashed.

13. That all the monies belonging to this society shall be kept in some bank, chosen by the directors in Liverpool, in the name of the said three principal directors or
trustees for this association, whose united signatures shall be attached to every document for deposits, or drafts, or receipts; and that the petty cash be kept in a safe, in
the said company's office, under two keys, one kept by each of the said trustees hereinafter named.

14. That every member shall have the liberty of selling his or her share to other members; that any shareholder may increase his or her share at any time by paying the
amount paid up, and any bonus that may have been declared or added on the same; and that should the amount of shares demanded exceed sixty thousand, at the next
annual conference sixty thousand more may be granted.

15. That all machinery requisite for factories, and other implements shall be procured among the members if possible, and that payment for these shall be taken in
shares where practicable, and that the wants of the shareholders shall first be supplied out of any stores belonging to the society, at a small remunerating profit, others
buying, to pay the market price.

16. That no money shall be returned to the shareholders, until the end of five years, and if at the annual meeting, then to be held, a majority of the members or their
delegates shall see proper, and resolve that the business of this association can be carried on solely with the accumulated profit, then they may order that the amount of
shares paid up, shall be repaid to the stockholders, or if otherwise that the business shall be carried on for other five years, with the original capital and profit thereon,
paying a dividend to the shareholders, at the rate of not less than ten per cent. per annum.

17. That this association be legally constituted, viz., by Deed of Partnership, Enrolment in Chancery, or Act of Parliament in Great Britain, and by Congress Act or
Registration in America, as the committee of directors shall see proper.

18. That the directors shall be empowered to find offices, clerks, &c., at the expense of the association.

19. That five per cent., and no more, on all business done be reserved to cover these and other office expenses.

20. That two directors, viz., Thomas Ward, President, and Thomas Wilson, Secretary, sue and be sued in their own names on behalf of this association, and be
supported and indemnified therein from the funds of the same.

21. That the business of this association be allowed to have commenced on the 7th of April, 1845.

22. That the sale and transfer of shares be recognized by the directors, who shall determine the form thereof.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                            Page 601 / 1033
23. That if any shareholders neglect to pay their monthly instalments due, one penny per month of fine shall be imposed, and if they neglect to pay the instalments for six
months, the amount paid shall be forfeited, and added to the stock, but that they be warned in writing, at least fourteen days before the expiration of the said six
months, under the hand of the secretary of the district.
21. That the business of this association be allowed to have commenced on the 7th of April, 1845.

22. That the sale and transfer of shares be recognized by the directors, who shall determine the form thereof.

23. That if any shareholders neglect to pay their monthly instalments due, one penny per month of fine shall be imposed, and if they neglect to pay the instalments for six
months, the amount paid shall be forfeited, and added to the stock, but that they be warned in writing, at least fourteen days before the expiration of the said six
months, under the hand of the secretary of the district.

24. That the names, places of abode, and number of shares of each proprietor be entered in the shareholders' register.

25. That these shares be considered personal property, and as such may be devised and disposed of.

26. That two-thirds of the fifteen directors may remit forfeitures, and have a discretionary power to act in all matters not herein provided for, as they shall deem best for
the welfare of the association; distinctly recording these and all their other acts in minutes to be laid before the annual meeting of proprietors or delegates.

27. That the directors books be balanced every six months, and a balance sheet containing all the particulars of business be at the said annual meeting submitted,
audited, and passed if approved of by the shareholders or their delegates, an abstract of which may be published if ordered at the said annual meeting.

28. That the directors appoint their own chairman and deputy chairman from time to time as need may be, and upon the disease of any director, they vote another into
his place until the next annual meeting.

29. That the directors if necessary may appoint committees, delegates, and agents, to assist in promoting the welfare of the association.

30. That these directors may purchase and sell shares, and be the general brokers of this society, and in any or all cases of dispute, be empowered to refer matters to
arbitration, one arbiter being appointed by each aggrieved party, and the two so named to appoint a third, before entering on the reference,-their award in writing to be
final.

31. That letters of attorney, and other legal documents not herein named, be executed in the names of the directors aforesaid, appointed to sue and be sued in all legal
matters connected herewith.

32. That directors may resign, and others be appointed, as in case of death aforesaid.

33. That two-thirds of the directors have power to remove any directors for conduct prejudicial to this company, their places being supplied within ten days as
aforesaid, until the general annual meeting of shareholders or delegates.

34. That notices of general meetings be sent through the post fourteen days before these be held; that the weekly and monthly meetings be convened, as the committee
and directors shall see fit.

35. That the obligations of shareholders on transfer or forfeiture of their shares shall cease, and that the person in whose name they shall be registered be considered the
real owner; all transfer to be duly registered, and the husband of any female proprietor must become a proprietor by sale or transfer as aforesaid, and by the
approbation of two thirds of the directors or committee, and that all matters of dispute in districts which cannot be settled there, be submitted in writing, signed by the
three principal members of these committees to the directors, whose decision shall be binding on the said district until the next annual meeting, where all matters may be
regulated and set in order.

36. That all securities or investments be in the name of the president and the two trustees hereinafter named, subject to the control of the majority of directors, and the
voice of the delegates at their general or annual meeting.

37. That the company may be dissolved or business stopped and disposed of, on the fourth of the paid up capital being lost, by the vote of two-thirds of the directors
and a majority of the shareholders or delegates present at and voting in two successive meetings.

38. That the language of these articles be understood in the plain and common acceptation of the terms thereof, and that if any doubt or dispute arise as to the meaning
of any sentence, article or rule, the same be explained and decided by two thirds of the directors and delegates; and that these articles may be altered and amended at
the annual meetings of the shareholders, by the voice and votes of two thirds of the whole of the said shareholders or delegates.

39. That the freight of goods from Liverpool, sold to any of the shareholders in Britain, be paid out of the general fund.

40. That bond or bonds be given by the cash-keepers as security for stock.

41. That the said two key-holders, trustees, or cash-keepers give approved bond, jointly or severally, for three hundred pounds; and that this be increased annually,
according to the increase of stock, and as the stockholders or their delegates may require.

42. That the following fifteen shareholders act as directors of this association, viz., Reuben Hedlock, Thomas Ward, Thomas Dunlop Brown, Peter Mc. Cue, Matthew
Caruthors, Thomas Wilson, Hiram Clark, James Flint, Dan Jones, Henry Mc. Ewan, Henry Crump, John Druce, Isaac Brockbank, Robert Wiley, and John James.

43. That seven of these form the ordinary directors resident in Liverpool, who shall be empowered to act with a trading capital of three hundred pounds of the stock, as
they shall see best for the welfare of the association, but that no investment beyond this, at any time, shall be made without the consent and vote of two-thirds of all the
directors, either in writing or by vote given in person.

44. That these seven form the quorum of ordinary directors, viz., Reuben Hedlock, Thomas Ward, Thomas Dunlop Brown, Thomas Wilson, Isaac Brockbank, Robert
Wiley, and John James.

45. That Thomas Ward act as president and corresponding secretary of the said directors. That Thomas Wilson act as secretary and book-keeper of this association.
That Reuben Hedlock and Thomas Dunlop Brown act as trustees and cash-keepers for the same, the said trustees giving bond as aforesaid.

It was then voted by the conference, that the delegates of districts, on their return to their respective places, be authorized by this association to organize a committee of
seven, including a president, secretary, and treasurer, and also in such neighbouring districts as may require it.
Copyright
Elder Ward(c)  2005-2009,
            then            Infobase
                 rose to ascertain      Media of
                                   the feeling Corp.                                                                                                Page 602 / 1033
                                                 the conference in reference to a matter of which they had had notice, viz., the publication of the MILLENNIAL STAR,
when it was unanimously voted that, after the close of the present volume, it be published twice per month.
It was then voted by the conference, that the delegates of districts, on their return to their respective places, be authorized by this association to organize a committee of
seven, including a president, secretary, and treasurer, and also in such neighbouring districts as may require it.

Elder Ward then rose to ascertain the feeling of the conference in reference to a matter of which they had had notice, viz., the publication of the MILLENNIAL STAR,
when it was unanimously voted that, after the close of the present volume, it be published twice per month.

The following votes were also agreed to, that elder E. H. Davis be ordained to the quorum of the seventies, that E. F. Sheets be also ordained to the quorum of the
seventies.

That brother Thomas Dunlop Brown be ordained an elder. That elder J. B. Meynell receive a letter of commendation from the presidency in Liverpool, on his return to
America, testifying of his very successful and diligent labours while in this country.

Elder Reuben Hedlock, on Tuesday evening, made a statement with regard to the affairs connected with the emigration, particularly in respect to financial means, a
debit and credit account of which will either be printed, or sent in writing to each president of conferences.

It was then motioned that this conference pass a vote of confidence in elder Reuben Hedlock, which was heartily responded to, and unanimously carried.

It was also voted that this conference sanction the appointment by the authorities in Nauvoo, of elder Wilford Woodruff to the presidency of the churches in Great
Britain, and also pledges itself to uphold him therein by faith and prayer.

It was also voted that the conference recognise and uphold elder Reuben Hedlock as his first counsellor.

It was also voted that the conference recognise and uphold elder Thomas Ward as his second counsellor.

A vote of thanks was also most cheerfully given to elder Thomas Dunlop Brown for his unwearying and active services at the conference.

It was also voted that elder Goodfellow labour under elder Robert Crook, in West Bromwich and its adjacent branches.

The conference then closed by elder Ward returning thanks, at one o'clock, p.m. April 9. One of equal importance, perhaps, never having been held in the British Isles,
and which, by the faithfulness of the Saints, may yet bear fruit that may be beneficial to the people of God unto the latest generations. ED.

The numbers as we find from further examination, as far as they have been represented, are as follows: 9,635 members, 10 high priests, 390 elders, 615 priests, 311
teachers, 164 deacons; baptized since last general conference, 1,910.

Important From the South Sea Islands.

Tahiti, August 15, 1844.

Dear Brother Young,-An opportunity having presented itself of sending letters to America, and believing also, you would like to know how the work prospers in this
distant land, we thought we would address a few lines to you, giving account of our prosperity and also a brief sketch of the political state of affairs here. To do this it is
necessary to go back to the time we first made the Island of Tooboui, which is a small Island about 300 miles south; of the circumstances of our making that island was
one unexpected; one which the captain tried to avoid, but unsuccessfully, his object being to recruit the ship; however, before arriving at Tahiti he thought he would
send a boat on shore, and learn if it afforded anything he wanted; this gave us an opportunity of going on shore, which we gladly embraced after being shut up on board
our ship for almost seven months. We found the natives very friendly, and very religiously disposed, although there were no white missionaries on the Island, neither had
been for a great length of time. Soon as they learned that we were missionaries, they were very anxious to have one or more of us stay with them. There were a number
of very respectable American mechanics here on the island, who were very anxious for one of us to stay, there being an effectual door open for us. It was thought best
for one to do so, and the lot fell upon brother Pratt, by his own choice. After a short stay, we bid him adieu and sailed for Tahiti, where we arrived on the 4th of May.
Circumstances certainly looked very unfavourable when we arrived, but we could do no better than stay, as there was no other way open for us. The circumstances we
will briefly state as follows:-The French, as no doubt you are already aware, had already taken possession of these islands, dispossessing Queen Pomare, and
establishing their own government here, which indeed has been a most fortunate thing for us; for had the native government been in full force when we arrived, most
likely the missionaries who hitherto have been mighty in this kingdom, would have so influenced the natives against us as to prevent us from landing; but, thank the Lord,
their greatness has had a downfall, and a mighty one too in this land. There had been one battle fought when we arrived, and the natives were still under arms,
threatening daily to come down upon the French, and annihilate them. Under these circumstances it was that we obtained permission from the French Government to
land as missionaries. There being no convenient place in the town for us to stop at, we moved into a missionary station about four miles below it. This was rather
grievous to the pastor of the flock, to think the wolves were coming so near without his being able to drive them away; but such was the case. He shortly came to see
us, and we had quite a chat together. He said he should not believe Mormonism anyhow, though be should see two or three raised from the dead, hinting at the power
of Godliness in the church; we told him not to be alarmed, as probably he never would be troubled with the sight, while he was in his present mind at any rate. He
thought very strange of our coming here as there were so many missionaries here already, and thought we had better leave for some other place, where we were more
needed. We told him, as to there being so many here already, we had nothing to do with it; if God sent them here, well and good, if not, they must look to that
themselves; as for us, God sent us here and we believe God knew where we were needed as well as he did, and we did not intend turning Jonah yet a while at any rate,
but calculated to do the errand the Lord had sent us on, which was to warn the people of the great things that awaited them, and make known the way of their escape,
which was by repenting and embracing the covenant that God had renewed in these last days, which would entitle them to all the gifts and graces ever enjoyed by any
other people on earth. These things he tried to make light of, but they came with such an overwhelming flood of bible testimony, that he could not bring a single
argument against them of any kind but ridicule. But I must hasten, after we had been here about six weeks, (during which time we had not obtained the privilege of
preaching once in public), the French force went up into the next missionary station above us, where the native forces were encamped, and gave battle to them. During
the engagement an English missionary who was residing there, was killed; whether this circumstance alone started them or not, we do not know; but at any rate shortly
after it the news came, that they were going to leave all but two, some for the Navigators and some for England. Thus we see the Lord is working for us, and that, too,
in a way we least expected, and could hardly have hoped for. They are not all gone as yet, but are doing so as fast as possible, and the quicker they are off, the better
we shall like it, and the better it will be for us, for they are continually operating against us with every energy in their soul.

We preach in English, every Sabbath, at present, and considering the few European inhabitants here, our meetings are well attended, and good attention is paid; there is
considerable interest awakened among the people, four have already been baptized, and we hope ere long many more will be. We feel that the Lord is working with
us. Our labours among the natives, as yet, have necessarily been very limited, owing to the unsettled state of affairs. They are also in a most deplorable condition, in a
moral point of view, notwithstanding the fifty years labour of the missionaries.

We have just received a letter from Brother Pratt. He writes us that several of the Americans, whom I mentioned as living there, have been obedient to the gospel, and
 Copyright
have        (c) 2005-2009,
      taken hold   of the workInfobase
                               in earnestMedia  Corp.
                                         to assist in building up the kingdom. He also states that, he has had a call from an adjacent island to comePage    603to/ them;
                                                                                                                                                      and preach     1033
and, indeed, were we divided into a hundred different parts, and each part different preachers of the gospel, we should have as much as we could attend to, and more,
too, so great is the work in these islands: how many Saints will be made out of them is hard to tell, time and labour alone can prove that; but one thing we think is
moral point of view, notwithstanding the fifty years labour of the missionaries.

We have just received a letter from Brother Pratt. He writes us that several of the Americans, whom I mentioned as living there, have been obedient to the gospel, and
have taken hold of the work in earnest to assist in building up the kingdom. He also states that, he has had a call from an adjacent island to come and preach to them;
and, indeed, were we divided into a hundred different parts, and each part different preachers of the gospel, we should have as much as we could attend to, and more,
too, so great is the work in these islands: how many Saints will be made out of them is hard to tell, time and labour alone can prove that; but one thing we think is
certain, and that is, they will take hold of it almost to a man, it may be hard in some cases to obtain a foothold, but when it is once obtained, we think there will be no
difficulty in making them believe the truth.

We have not as yet heard one syllable from home since we left. It is certainly very unpleasant to be shut up on a lone Island of the sea, and debarred as it were from all
communication with the world, especially when so many who are dear to us by the strong and tender ties of the everlasting covenant, are exposed to the relentless
persecution of their unmerciful enemies.

Please write us on the receipt of this what to do, and how to act, for we feel to stand in need of your council. Our love to all. We request an interest in the prayers of
the church.

We remain, yours, &c.

NOAH ROGERS.

BENJ. GROUARD.

P. S. Br. Pratt also writes that many of the natives on the Island are now all ready to be baptized, and all he is waiting for is to acquaint them more fully of their duty
after being so.

The Angels.

In the thirteenth chapter of Matthew, is some of the wonderful wisdom of Jesus Christ, put forth in parables; and, with all the rest, this question and answer:-

"Jesus saith unto them, have ye understood all these things? They say unto him, yea, Lord.

"Then said he unto them, Therefore every scribe which is instructed unto the kingdom of heaven is like unto a man that is an householder, which bringeth forth out of his
treasure things new and old."

This like all the revelations of God, is a specimen of Mormonism; to bring forth things new and old. But what can be brought forth concerning the angels that will interest
the Saint; leaving the world to enjoy a belief that angels have entirely quit the earth, and that a man sins to talk about seeing them? Why, in the first place, we will see
how many kinds of angels there are, and what there duties are before the Lord.

According to the best understanding we have of the scriptures, there are three, perhaps four, kinds of angels-the archangels of which Paul and Jude make mention, first
in order or highest in authority; the angels which are resurrected bodies, like those mentioned in the eighteenth chapter of Genesis, who ate and drank with Abraham,
and also with Lot; and the angels which are ministering spirits; and it may be a matter of investigation to determine whether this third class of spiritual beings, do not
constitute two distinct races in the heavenly world.

The Psalmist said that man was created a little lower than the angels, and this taken in connexion with the idea of Paul and the Psalmist (if rightly translated), "who
maketh or sendeth his ministering spirits, angels, (or messengers) a flame of fire," or in flames of fire, would give us a fourth grade of angels; and a true Mormon would
go on to prove the case still further, on this wise, that Jesus Christ did the same work that his Father had done, and that Christ's disciples did the same work that he had
done; and as he went to preach to the spirits in prison, so also do and will his diciples in all ages of the world since he opened the door of the resurrection.

Again, John says, "Verily, verily, I say unto you, he that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than these shall he do: because I go
unto my Father."

What "greater work," as Jesus had raised the dead, could his disciples do, unless, after death, as ministering spirits, they should minister to the spirits in prison, and to
save the dead? If any are wise let them say.

But the greatest matter of mystery concerning angels is, that they, or some of them at least, live by eating. The two angels that visited Lot, in Sodom, partook of a feast;
and Paul says, "Be not forgetful to entertain strangers: for thereby some have entertained angels unawares." And also, it is written in the Psalms, that "man did eat angels
food."

From these facts, it is evident that the angels who minister to men in the flesh, are resurrected beings, so that flesh administers to flesh, and spirits to spirits.

This was the case with John when he said, "And I fell at his feet to worship him. And he said unto me, see thou do it not; I am thy fellow servant and of thy brethren,
that have the testimony of Jesus; worship God, for the testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophesy."

This angel might have been good old Daniel, who had risen with Jesus, as "one of thy brethren, the prophets."

The angels are our watchmen, for Satan said to Jesus, "he will give his angels charge concerning thee, lest thou dash thy foot against a stone at any time." It would seem
from a careful perusal of the scriptures, that the angels, while God has saints upon the earth, stay in this lower world to ward off evil; for the prophet Isaiah has left this
testimony on the subject:-

"I will mention the loving kindnesses of the Lord, and the praises of the Lord, according to all that the Lord hath bestowed on us, and the great goodness toward the
house of Israel, which he hath bestowed on them according to his mercies, and according to the multitude of his loving kindnesses."

For he said, "Surely they are my people, children that will not lie." So he was their Saviour.

In all their affliction he was afflicted, and the angel of his presence saved them; in his love and in his pity he redeemed them: and he bare them, and carried them all the
days of old.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                   Page   604together
                                                                                                                                                            / 1033
The angels that have gone forth at sundry times to execute the decrees of God, fully substantiate this fact; Abraham, Hagar, Jacob, Balaam, Joshua, Gideon,
with the enemies of the Lord are the witnesses who knew the power and offices of angels on earth.
In all their affliction he was afflicted, and the angel of his presence saved them; in his love and in his pity he redeemed them: and he bare them, and carried them all the
days of old.

The angels that have gone forth at sundry times to execute the decrees of God, fully substantiate this fact; Abraham, Hagar, Jacob, Balaam, Joshua, Gideon, together
with the enemies of the Lord are the witnesses who knew the power and offices of angels on earth.

But lest we take up too much time on the resurrected bodies, who go and come at the bidding of Him who was, and is, and is to come, we will change the theme to the
thoughts and witnesses of the heart.

The action of the angels, or messengers of God, upon our minds, so that the heart can conceive things past, present, and to come, and revelations from the eternal
world, is, among a majority of mankind, a greater mystery than all the secrets of philosophy, literature, superstition, and bigotry put together; though some men try to
deny it, and some to explain away the meaning, still there is so much testimony in the bible, and among a respectable portion of the world, that one might as well
undertake to throw the water out of this world into the moon with a tea-spoon, as to do away the supervision of angels upon the human mind.

The first account that comes to our mind now is, when Jacob was journeying, "And he dreamed, and beheld a ladder set upon the earth, and the top of it reached to
heaven; and beheld the angels of God ascending and descending on it."

The next case we notice is relative to Pharaoh and Egypt, which Joseph interpreted, and the interpretation was sure. Now, unless there had been an understanding
between the angel of Pharaoh, and the angel of Joseph, how could the interpretation have been known? Or, in the case of Nebuchadnezzar, when he dreamed of the
great image which fled from his mind, how could Daniel, not only have brought the image but the meaning with it? Daniel said there was a God in heaven that revealed
secrets, but God does not often leave heaven to give a man a dream and the interpretation.

There is nothing in the bible which comes nearer the fact, or, more properly, the truth of the matter, than when the wise men came to worship Jesus. Matthew says:

"And being warned of God in a dream that they should not return to Herod, they departed into their own country another way.

And when they were departed, behold, the angel of the Lord appeareth to Joseph in a dream, saying, Arise, and take the young child and his mother, and flee into
Egypt, and be thou there until I bring thee word: for Herod will seek the young child to destroy him."

The wise men were warned in a dream, and the angel of the Lord warned Joseph in a dream; and the fact is, spirit ministers to spirit, and so we dream revelations,
because the angels inform our spirits what to dream, and the eyes of our understanding see it, and the ears of our perception conceive; and, lo, there is a line of
communication from heaven to earth!

And this is not all.-Who is it that carries the saints' sins to judgment beforehand? Did not Paul write:

"Some men's sins are open beforehand, going before to judgment; and some men they follow after.

Likewise also the good works of some are manifest beforehand, and they that are otherwise cannot be hid."

It is the "divinity," or spirit of God, within us, that performs this duty.

"For there are three that bear record in heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost: and these three are one.

And there are three that bear witness in earth, the spirit, and the water, and the blood: and these three agree in one.

No wonder, then, that our sins go to judgment beforehand: and no wonder that man gives an account of his own stewardship through life, for this is the sum and
substance of the matter: our blood, which is our life, (and we to the man that sheds it by murder!) and our spirit, which is eternal, and the water wherein we are
baptized, all testify to God of our acts in the flesh; and "the angels of our presence" are the messengers to report the matters: so we are chastened accordingly.-The sins
of the wicked follow after, and verily they have their reward.

The angels go in the authority of God. This is manifest from the account of Jacob's wrestling with God:

"And Jacob was left alone: and there wrestled a man with him until the breaking of the day."

But when he prevailed not, he inquired the name of "the man," and got no answer: so he called the name of the place Peniel: "face of God." The next and most
prominent example is, that where Joshua learned the fate of Jericho, before it fell by blowing "rams horns:"

"And it came to pass, when Joshua was by Jericho, that he lifted up his eyes and looked, and, behold, there stood a man over against him, with his sword drawn in his
hand: and Joshua went unto him, and said unto him, Art thou for us or for our adversaries?

And he said, Nay; but as captain of the host of the Lord am I now come. And Joshua fell on his face to the earth, and did worship, and said unto him, What saith my
lord unto his servant?

And the captain of the Lord's host said unto Joshua, loose thy shoe from off thy foot; for the place whereon thou standest is holy. And Joshua did so."

No doubt the "captain of the Lord's host" told Joshua the plan of taking Jericho and its utter destruction. To verify this we quote the first verse of John's revelations on
the Isle of Patmos:

"The Revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave unto him, to shew unto his servants things which must shortly come to pass; and he sent and signified it by his angel
unto his servant John."

Perhaps it may be said that many persons dream not at all: to which we reply, so it is, and many people do not believe in God, man, nor the devil; but the time is at
hand when the saints will know better and do better:

"And it shall come to pass afterward, that I will pour out my spirit upon all flesh; and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, your old men shall dream dreams,
your young men shall see visions.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 605 / 1033
And also upon the servants and upon the handmaids in those days will I pour out my spirit."

But, without going into a particular detail of the offices and duties of the different grades of angels, let us close by saying that the angels gather the elect, and pluck out
hand when the saints will know better and do better:

"And it shall come to pass afterward, that I will pour out my spirit upon all flesh; and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, your old men shall dream dreams,
your young men shall see visions.

And also upon the servants and upon the handmaids in those days will I pour out my spirit."

But, without going into a particular detail of the offices and duties of the different grades of angels, let us close by saying that the angels gather the elect, and pluck out
all that offends. They are the police of heaven, and report whatever transpires on earth, and carry the petitions and supplications of men, women, and children, to the
mansions of remembrance, where they are kept as tokens of obedience by the sanctified, in "golden vials," labelled-"the prayers of the saints."

Scotland.

We have lately had the long-wished for pleasure of paying a visit to our brethren in the north; and we can truly say that though our journey was in part performed amid
the rigours of severe weather, yet we have been amply rewarded for every toil. We feel convinced of one fact, which is, that there is scarcely anything more
confirmatory of the faith of the Saints, than to travel and behold the effects of the principles of truth upon others. A feeling of this kind we fully realized on our visit to
Scotland, where we beheld a people widely different in their national customs, habits, and feelings from ourselves, yet under the influence of the gospel of Jesus Christ
to which they had become obedient, we found them, as it were, one with ourselves; of one heart and of one mind in relation to the principles of eternal truth, and the
glorious prospects that are opened out to the Saints of God in the future.

On the 16th of March, we held a conference in the Odd Fellow's Hall, in the city of Glasgow, and notwithstanding the severity of the weather, our brethren and sisters
flocked in from the country, crowding the hall with joyous and happy countenances, the recollection of which assembly will be long remembered by us. We found the
conference in a most encouraging and prosperous condition, under the presidency of our beloved brother Peter Mc. Cue, and our prayer is that he may be long
preserved in connexion with the honest-hearted by whom he is surrounded, to be instrumental in rolling onward the kingdom of God.

After separately visiting several of the branches in the Glasgow conference, where we had an opportunity of witnessing in an individual branch, the effect of the power
of truth, confirmatory of what we had before realized as a whole, we proceeded on our journey to the ancient city of Stirling. Here we found but few Saints, but
sufficient to whisper to each heart, that we were not entirely in the land of strangers, but some of the great family of the redeemed of the Lord were there. With the city
itself and the surrounding country we were greatly interested, each glance as it were bringing back the recollections of the stirring deeds of days of yore. May the Saints
that spring from such a soil, exhibit in connexion with the kingdom of God, a like heroism with that which has spread as it were a halo of glory over their sires.

From Stirling we took one of the steamers on the Forth, for Edinburgh, and though the weather was very unpropitious, it was impossible to destroy the effect of the
romantic nature of the scenery by which we were surrounded. After a very severe passage, the storm continuing to increase in violence, we at length arrived at the
capital of Scotland-the Athens of modern times. We need not say that our welcome was most hearty, and that we rejoiced much in meeting some of the Saints of God
in a city distinguished for its wisdom and learning. On Sunday, the 23rd of March, we met in conference, making what changes we considered necessary for the well-
being of the whole, and appointed elder John Banks, late of Preston, to preside over the Edinburgh conference. We anticipate a great work being accomplished there,
and the true secret of success will be found in the union of the Saints, upholding by faith and prayer those who have been set apart to the service of the Lord. May the
Spirit of the Lord rest upon the Saints mightily in that great metropolis, that multitudes through their instrumentality may be born again into the kingdom of God.

With the best feeling of our hearts, bidding adieu for a season to the Saints in Scotland, we have to express our regret that circumstances should have compelled us to
leave so abruptly, but anticipate with much pleasure the time when we shall be able to renew our visit.

WILFORD WOODRUFF,

REUBEN HEDLOCK,

THOMAS WARD.

Editorial.

WE have been under the necessity this month of adding a supplement, but we trust that the importance of the matter which fills our pages will be an apology for that, as
well as the late period of getting it our of press.

We trust that the hearts of the Saints generally will be encouraged by the contemplation of the great principle of progression in the kingdom of God,-a principle that
should never be absent from their minds, and we think that the contents of our present number will make it manifest, that this principle is not extinct in the hearts of the
people of the Lord.

We would earnestly direct the attention of all to the important business that has been brought before the General Conference, and to the measures there decided upon.
It has been a source of grief to many, to witness the energies of the Saints completely thrown away, and frequently to support those who are our oppressors, but we
anticipate that such a union as that contemplated and carried into effect by faithful men, under the blessing of the Lord, will be a source from which many advantages
will be derived. Let but the people of God be united, and the Lord will pour out his blessings upon them; let them learn the grand secret of oneness in the cause of truth,
and they will stand amazed at the success that will crown all their efforts.

Let the watchword of the church be onward, there is no retreat; they that adhere to the principles of truth must advance, there can be no retrogade movement amongst
the Saints but to fall away from the kingdom of God. Let the hearts of the Saints then be enlarged, let their minds expand, and let them be prepared for the great things
that await them in the future. There is a sufficiency of glorious things in connexion with the kingdom of God to exalt and ennoble the Saints, to lift them above the little
and the mean, and fit them for that society in which they expect to mingle.

We have published a letter from the Island of Tabiti, in the South Seas, which we have no doubt will be interesting to our readers. Having been long acquainted with the
circumstances attending the sending of missionaries in the ship Duff, under Capt. Wilson, to those islands, we cannot help but mark a special providence in the events
that have transpired, and in the fulness of the gospel having reached those distant seas.

We rejoice much to say that our appeal respecting the erection of a tomb over the grave of elder Lorenzo D. Barnes has been liberally responded to, and we have
received to the amount of five pounds five shillings and sixpence, which amount has been forwarded to elder Sheets to accomplish the object. We shall hereafter
publish in the STAR a copy of the inscription that may be decided on.

A meeting was called in Liverpool, by elder J. A. Stratton, to be held in the Music Hall, on the evening of Wednesday the 16th instant, to adopt measures in connexion
 Copyright
with       (c) 2005-2009,
     the Mutual             InfobaseAMedia
                Benefit Association.          Corp.was formed for the Liverpool district, the meeting was of a very pleasant and encouraging character,
                                        committee                                                                                                Pageand606    / 1033
                                                                                                                                                            though
there were not on the occasion more than one hundred people present, yet shares were taken to the amount of five hundred. A vote of thanks was given to elder
Hedlock for his kindness in allowing the use of the hall, and for the important part he had taken in the establishment of the association.
publish in the STAR a copy of the inscription that may be decided on.

A meeting was called in Liverpool, by elder J. A. Stratton, to be held in the Music Hall, on the evening of Wednesday the 16th instant, to adopt measures in connexion
with the Mutual Benefit Association. A committee was formed for the Liverpool district, the meeting was of a very pleasant and encouraging character, and though
there were not on the occasion more than one hundred people present, yet shares were taken to the amount of five hundred. A vote of thanks was given to elder
Hedlock for his kindness in allowing the use of the hall, and for the important part he had taken in the establishment of the association.

Some Things That I Like.

By S. Rulet.

I like a system fraught with grace,
With knowledge, truth and love;
Such as the saints of latter days,
And angels have above.

A man of truth I like to see,
Whose heart is just and pure,
And fill'd with perfect charity,
That all things doth endure.

I like a land where freedom reigns,
In glory, and in might;
And justice well her cause maintains,
To all an equal right.

I like a man in office high,
Both honest, great, and bold,
Who will not sell my liberty,
For honour, fear, or gold.

I like a noble hearted man,
Who scorns to be a slave,
Who never will, nor ever can
Submit, this side the grave.

I like a gospel full and free,
Where gifts and grace abound,
And filled with light and liberty,
And this the saints have found.

I like a God who has not chang'd,
From what he was of yore;
What he was then, the same remains
Now and for ever more.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODRURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

No. 12. May 1845. Vol. V.
History of Joseph Smith.

(Continued from page 165.)

After this revelation was received, some conversation was had concerning revelations and language; I received the following:-

Revelation Given November 1831.

Behold and hearken, O ye elders of my church, who have assembled yourselves together, whose prayers I have heard, and whose hearts I know, and whose desires
have come up before me. Behold and lo, mine eyes are upon you, and the heavens and the earth are in mine hands, and the riches of eternity are mine to give. Ye
endeavoured to believe that ye should receive the blessing which was offered unto you, but behold, verily I say unto you, there were fears in your hearts; and verily this
is the reason that ye did not receive.

And now I, the Lord, give unto you a testimony of the truth of these commandments which are lying before you: your eyes have been upon my servant Joseph Smith,
jun., and his language you have known, and his imperfections you have known, and you have sought in your hearts knowledge, that you might express beyond his
language-this you also know: now seek ye out of the book of commandments, even the least that is among them, and appoint him that is the most wise among you; or if
there be any among you that shall make one like unto it, then ye are justified in saying that ye do not know that they are true; but if ye cannot make one like unto it, ye
are under condomnation if ye do not bear record that they are true; for ye know that there is no unrighteousness in them; and that which is righteous cometh down from
above, from the Father of lights.

And again, verily I say unto you, that it is your privilege, and a promise I give unto you that have been ordained unto this ministry, that inasmuch as you strip yourselves
from jealousies and fears, and humble yourselves before me, for ye are not sufficiently humble, the veil shall be rent and you shall see me, and know that I am, not with
 Copyright
the          (c) 2005-2009,
    carnal, neither           Infobase
                    natural mind,       Media
                                  but with       Corp. for no man has seen God at any time in the flesh, except quickened by the Spirit of God; neither
                                            the spiritual;                                                                                           Page can607    / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                any natural
man abide the presence of God; neither after the carnal mind: ye are not able to abide the presence of God now, neither the ministoring of angels: wherefore, continue in
patience until ye are perfected.
above, from the Father of lights.

And again, verily I say unto you, that it is your privilege, and a promise I give unto you that have been ordained unto this ministry, that inasmuch as you strip yourselves
from jealousies and fears, and humble yourselves before me, for ye are not sufficiently humble, the veil shall be rent and you shall see me, and know that I am, not with
the carnal, neither natural mind, but with the spiritual; for no man has seen God at any time in the flesh, except quickened by the Spirit of God; neither can any natural
man abide the presence of God; neither after the carnal mind: ye are not able to abide the presence of God now, neither the ministoring of angels: wherefore, continue in
patience until ye are perfected.

Let not your minds turn back, and when ye are worthy, in mine own due time, ye shall see and know that which was conferred upon you by the hands of my servant
Joseph Smith, jun. Amen.

After the above was received, William E. M'Lellin, as the wisest man in his own estimation, having more learning than sense, endeavoured to write a commandment like
unto one of the least of the Lord's, but failed: it was an awful responsibility to write in the name of the Lord. The elders, and all present that witnessed this vain attempt
of a man to imitate the language of Jesus Christ, renewed their faith in the fulness of the gospel, and in the truth of the commandments and revelations which the Lord
had given to the church through my instrumentality; and the elderssignified a willingness to bear testimony of their truth to all the world.

As the following elders were desirous to know the mind of the Lord concerning themselves, I enquired and received:-

A Revelation. Given, November, 1831, to Orson Hyde, Luke Johnson, Lyman Johnson, and William E. M'Lellin. The mind and will of the Lord, as made known by
the voice of the Spirit to a Conference concerning certain elders; and also certain items, as made known, in addition to the covenants and commandments.

My servant Orson Hyde was called by his ordinance to proclaim the everlasting gospel, by the Spirit of the living God, from people to people, and from land to land, in
the congregations of the wicked, in their synagogues, reasoning with and expounding all scriptures unto them: and behold and lo, this is an ensample unto all those who
were ordained unto this priesthood, whose mission is appointed unto them to go forth; and this is the ensample unto them, that they shall speak as they are moved upon
by the Holy Ghost, and whatsoever they shall speak when moved upon by the Holy Ghost, shall be scripture; shall be the will of the Lord; shall be the mind of the
Lord; shall be the word of the Lord; shall be the voice of the Lord, and the power of God unto salvation: behold this is the promise of the Lord unto you, O ye my
servants; wherefore be of good cheer, and do not fear, for I, the Lord, am with you, and will stand by you; and ye shall bear record of me, even Jesus Christ, that I am
the Son of the living God; that I was, that I am, and that I am to come. This is the word of the Lord unto you, my servant Orson Hyde, and also unto my servant Luke
Johnson, and unto my servant Lyman Johnson, and unto my servant Wm. E. M'Lellin, and unto all the faithful elders of my church:-Go ye into all the world; preach the
gospel to every creature, acting in the authority which I have given you, baptizing in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, and he that believeth
and is baptized shall be saved, and he that believeth not shall be damned; and he that believeth shall be blessed with signs following, even as it is written: and unto you it
shall be given to know the signs of the times, and the signs of the coming of the Son of man, and of as many as the Father shall bear record, to you it shall be given
power to seal them up unto eternal life. Amen.

And now concerning the items in addition to the covenants and commandments, they are these:-There remaineth hereafter, in the due time of the Lord, other bishops to
be set apart unto the church, to minister even according to the first: wherefore they shall be high priests who are worthy, and they shall be appointed by the first
presidency of the Melchizedek priesthood, except they be literal descendants of Aaron, and if they be literal descendants of Aaron, they have a legal right to the
bishopric, if they are the first-born among the sons of Aaron; for the first-born holds the right of presidency over this priesthood, and the keys or authority of the same.
No man has a legal right to this office, to hold the keys of this priesthood, except he be a literal descendant and the first-born of Aaron: but as a high priest of the
Melchizedek priesthood has authority to officiate in all the lesser offices, he may officiate in the office of bishop when no literal descendant of Aaron can be found,
provided he is called and set apart and ordained unto this power under the hands of the first presidency of the Melchizedek priesthood. And a literal descendant of
Aaron, also, must be designated by this presidency, and found worthy, and anointed, and ordained under the hands of this presidency, otherwise they are not legally
authorized to officiate in their priesthood: but by virtue of the decree concerning their right of the priesthood descending from father to son, they may claim their
anointing, if at any time they can prove their lineage, or do ascertain it by revelation from the Lord under the hands of the above named presidency.

And again, no bishop or high priest, who shall be set apart for this ministry, shall be tried or condemned for any crime, save it be before the first presidency of the
church; and inasmuch as he is found guilty before this presidency, by testimony that cannot be impeached, he shall be condemned; and if he repents he shall be forgiven,
according to the covenants and commandments of the church.

And again, inasmuch as parents have children in Zion, or in any of her stakes which are organized, that teach them not to understand the doctrine of repentance, faith in
Christ the Son of the living God, and of baptism and the gift of the Holy Ghost by the laying on of the hands, when eight years old, the sin be upon the head of the
parents, for this shall be a law unto the inhabitants of Zion, or in any of her stakes which are organized: and their children shall be baptized for the remission of their sins
when eight years old, and receive the laying on of the hands; and they shall also teach their children to pray, and to walk uprightly before the Lord. And the inhabitants
of Zion shall also observe the Sabbath day to keep it holy.-And the inhabitants of Zion, also, shall remember their labours, inasmuch as they are appointed to labour, in
all faithfulness, for the idler shall not be had in remembrance before the Lord. Now I, the Lord, am not well pleased with the inhabitants of Zion, for there are idlers
among them, and their children also are growing up in wickedness. They also seek not earnestly the riches of eternity, but their eyes are full of greediness. These things
ought not to be, and must be done away from among them: wherefore, let my servant Oliver Cowdery, carry these sayings unto the land of Zion. And a commandment
I give unto them, that he that observeth not his prayers before the Lord in the season thereof, let him be had in remembrance before the judge of my people. These
sayings are true and faithful: wherefore, transgress them not, neither take therefrom. Behold, I am Alpha and Omega, and I come quickly. Amen.

It had been decided by the conference, that elder Oliver Cowdery should carry the commandments and revelations to Independence, Missouri, for printing, and that I
should arrange and get them in readiness by the time that he left, which was to be by the 15th of the month, and possibly before. All this time there were many things
which the elders desired to know relative to preaching the gospel to the inhabitants of the earth, and commencing the gathering; and in order to walk by the true light,
and be instructed from on high, on the 3rd of November, 1831, I inquired of the Lord and received the following revelation, which from its importance, and for
distinction, has since been added to the book of Doctrine and Covenants, and called the Appendix.

Hearken, O ye people of my church, saith the Lord your God, and hear the word of the Lord concerning you; the Lord who shall suddenly come to his temple; the
Lord who shall come down upon the world with curse to judgment; yea, upon all the nations that forget God, and upon all the ungodly among you. For he shall make
bare his holy arm in the eyes of all the nations, and all the ends of the earth shall see the salvation of their God. Wherefore, prepare ye, prepare ye, O my people;
sanctify yourselves: gather ye together, O ye people of my church, upon the land of Zion, all you that have not been commanded to tarry. Go ye out from Babylon. Be
ye clean that bear the vessels of the Lord. Call your solemn assemblies, and speak often one to another. And let every man call upon the name of the Lord; yea, verily I
say unto you, again, the time has come when the voice of the Lord is unto you; go ye out of Babylon; gather ye out from among the nations, from the four winds, from
one end of heaven to the other.

Send forth the elders of my church unto the nations which are afar off; unto the islands of the sea; send forth unto foreign lands; call upon all nations; firstly, upon the
Gentiles, and then upon the Jews. And behold and lo, this shall be their cry, and the voice of the Lord unto all people:-Go ye forth unto the land of Zion, that the
borders of my people may be enlarged, and that her stakes may be strengthened, and that Zion may go forth unto the regions round about; yea, let the cry go forth
among    all people:-Awake
 Copyright    (c) 2005-2009,and  arise, and
                              Infobase      go forth
                                         Media       to meet the Bridegroom: behold, and lo the Bridegroom cometh, go ye out to meet him. Prepare
                                                 Corp.                                                                                                       yourselves
                                                                                                                                                           Page    608 for the
                                                                                                                                                                        / 1033
great day of the Lord. Watch, therefore, for ye know neither the day nor the hour. Let them, therefore, who are among the Gentiles, flee unto Zion. And let them who
be of Judah, flee unto Jerusalem, unto the mountains of the Lord's house. Go ye out from among the nations, even from Babylon, from the midst of wickedness, which
is spiritual Babylon. But verily, thus saith the Lord, let not your flight be in haste, but let all things be prepared before you; and he that goeth, let him not look back, lest
Send forth the elders of my church unto the nations which are afar off; unto the islands of the sea; send forth unto foreign lands; call upon all nations; firstly, upon the
Gentiles, and then upon the Jews. And behold and lo, this shall be their cry, and the voice of the Lord unto all people:-Go ye forth unto the land of Zion, that the
borders of my people may be enlarged, and that her stakes may be strengthened, and that Zion may go forth unto the regions round about; yea, let the cry go forth
among all people:-Awake and arise, and go forth to meet the Bridegroom: behold, and lo the Bridegroom cometh, go ye out to meet him. Prepare yourselves for the
great day of the Lord. Watch, therefore, for ye know neither the day nor the hour. Let them, therefore, who are among the Gentiles, flee unto Zion. And let them who
be of Judah, flee unto Jerusalem, unto the mountains of the Lord's house. Go ye out from among the nations, even from Babylon, from the midst of wickedness, which
is spiritual Babylon. But verily, thus saith the Lord, let not your flight be in haste, but let all things be prepared before you; and he that goeth, let him not look back, lest
sudden destruction shall come upon him.

Hearken and hear, O ye inhabitants of the earth. Listen ye elders of my church together, and hear the voice of the Lord, for he calleth upon all men, and he
commandeth all men everywhere to repent: for behold the Lord God hath sent forth the angel, crying through the midst of heaven, saying, prepare ye the way of the
Lord, and make his paths straight, for the hour of his coming is nigh, when the Lamb shall stand upon mount Zion, and with him a hundred and forty-four thousand,
having his Father's name written in their foreheads: wherefore, prepare ye for the coming of the Bridegroom: go ye, go ye out to meet him, for behold he shall stand
upon the mount of Olivet, and upon the mighty ocean, even the great deep, and upon the islands of the sea, and upon the land of Zion; and he shall utter his voice out of
Zion, and he shall speak from Jerusalem, and his voice shall be heard among all people, and it shall be a voice as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of a great
thunder, which shall break down the mountains, and the valleys shall not be found: he shall command the great deep, and it shall be driven back into the north countries,
and the islands shall become one land, and the land of Jerusalem and the land of Zion, shall be turned back into their own place, and the earth shall be like as it was in
the days before it was divided. And the Lord, even the Saviour shall stand in the midst of his people, and shall reign over all flesh. And they who are in the north
countries shall come in remembrance before the Lord, and their prophets shall hear his voice, and shall no longer stay themselves, and they shall smite the rocks, and
the ice shall flow down at their presence. And an high way shall be cast up in the midst of the great deep. Their enemies shall become a prey unto them, and in the
barren deserts there shall come forth pools of living water; and the parched ground shall no longer be a thirsty land. And they shall bring forth their rich treasures unto
the children of Ephraim my servants. And the boundaries of the everlasting hills shall tremble at their presence. And then shall they fall down and be crowned with glory,
even in Zion, by the hands of the servants of the Lord, even the children of Ephraim; and they shall be filled with songs of everlasting joy. Behold this is the blessing of
the everlasting God upon the tribes of Israel, and the richer blessing upon the head of Ephraim and his fellows. And they also of the tribe of Judah, after their pain, shall
be sanctified in holiness before the Lord to dwell in his presence day and night for ever and ever.

And now verily saith the Lord, that these things might be known among you, O inhabitants of the earth, I have sent forth mine angel, flying through the midst of heaven,
having the everlasting gospel, who hath appeared unto some, and hath committed it unto man, who shall appear unto many that dwell on the earth: and this gospel shall
be preached unto every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, and the servants of God shall go forth, saying with a loud voice-Fear God and give glory to him;
for the hour of his judgment is come: and worship him that made heaven, and earth, and sea, and the fountain of waters, calling upon the name of the Lord day and
night, saying-O that thou wouldst rend the heavens, that thou wouldst come down, that the mountains might flow down at thy presence. And it shall be answered upon
their heads, for the presence of the Lord shall be as melting fire that burneth, and as the fire which causeth the waters to boil. O Lord, thou shalt come down to make
thy name known to thine adversaries, and all nations shall tremble at thy presence. When thou doest terrible things-things they look not for; yea, when thou comest
down, and the mountains flow down at thy presence, thou shalt meet him who rejoiceth and worketh righteousness, who remembereth thee in thy ways; for since the
beginning of the world have not men heard nor perceived by the ear, neither hath any eye seen, O God, besides thee, how great things thou hast prepared for him that
waiteth for thee.

And it shall be said:-Who is this that cometh down from God in heaven with dyed garments: yea, from the regions which are not known, clothed in his glorious apparel,
travelling in the greatness of his strength? And he shall say, I am he who spake in righteousness, mighty to save. And the Lord shall be red in his apparel, and his
garments like him that treadeth in the wine vat, and so great shall be the glory of his presence, that the sun shall hide his face in shame, and the moon shall withhold its
light, and the stars shall be hurled from their places, and his voice shall be heard; I have trodden the wine-press alone, and have brought judgment upon all people, and
none was with me, and I have trampled them in my fury, and I did tread upon them in mine anger, and their blood have I sprinkled upon my garments, and stained all
my raiment; for this was the day of vengeance which was in my heart. And now the year of my redeemed is come, and they shall mention the loving kindness of their
Lord, and all that he has bestowed upon them, according to his goodness, and according to his loving kindness, for ever and ever. In all their afflictions he was afflicted.
And the angel of his presence saved them; and in his love, and in his pity, he redeemed them, and bare them, and carried them all the days of old; yea, and Enoch also,
and they who were with him; the prophets who were before, and Noah also, and they who were before him, and Moses also, and they who were before him, and from
Moses to Elijah, and from Elijah to John, who were with Christ in his resurrection, and the holy apostles, with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, shall be in the presence of
the Lamb. And the graves of the saints shall be opened, and they shall come forth and stand on the right hand of the Lamb, when he shall stand upon mount Zion, and
upon the holy city, the New Jerusalem, and they shall sing the song of the Lamb day and night for ever and ever.

And for this cause, that men might be made partakers of the glories which were to be revealed, the Lord sent forth the fulness of his gospel, his everlasting covenant,
reasoning in plainness and simplicity, to prepare the weak for those things which are coming on the earth, and for the Lord's errand in the day when the weak shall
confound the wise, and the little one become a strong nation, and two should put their tens of thousands to flight; and by the weak things of the earth, the Lord should
thresh the nations by the power of his spirit. And for this cause these commandments were given; they were commanded to be kept from the world in the day that they
were given, but now are to go forth unto all flesh. And this, according to the mind and will of the Lord, who ruleth over all flesh; and unto him that repenteth aud
sanctifieth himself before the Lord, shall be given eternal life. And upon them that hearken not to the voice of the Lord, shall be fulfilled that which was written by the
prophet Moses, that they should be cut off from among the people.

And also that which was written by the prophet Malachi:-For behold the day cometh that shall burn as an oven, and all the proud; yea, and all that do wickedly, shall
be stubble: and the day that cometh shall burn them up saith the Lord of hosts, that shall leave them neither root nor branch. Wherefore this shall be the answer of the
Lord unto them-In that day when I came unto my own, no man among you received me, and you were driven out. When I called again, there was none of you to
answer, yet my arm was not shortened at all, that I could not redeem, neither my power to deliver. Behold at my rebuke I dry up the sea. I make the rivers a
wilderness; their fish stinketh, and dieth for thirst. I clothe the heavens with blackness, and make sackcloth their covering. And this shall ye have of my hand, ye shall lay
down in sorrow.

Behold and lo, there are none to deliver you, for ye obeyed not my voice when I called to you out of the heavens, ye believed not my servants; and when they were
sent unto you ye received them not; wherefore, they sealed up the testimony and bound up the law, and ye were delivered over unto darkness: these shall go away into
outer darkness, where there is weeping, and wailing, and guashing of teeth. Behold, the Lord your God hath spoken it. Even so. Amen.

Celestial Family Organization.

From the Prophet.

Man is an eternal being, both in regard to his material organization, and his mind and affections.

The resurrection from the dead (if quickened by the celestial glory) restores him to life with all his bodily and mental powers and faculties, and consequently associates
 Copyright
him with his(c) 2005-2009,
             family, friends,Infobase  Media
                              and kindred,     Corp.
                                           as one of the necessary links of the chain which connects the great and royal family of heaven and earth,Page
                                                                                                                                                      in one 609
                                                                                                                                                             eternal/ bond
                                                                                                                                                                      1033of
kindred affection and association.
Man is an eternal being, both in regard to his material organization, and his mind and affections.

The resurrection from the dead (if quickened by the celestial glory) restores him to life with all his bodily and mental powers and faculties, and consequently associates
him with his family, friends, and kindred, as one of the necessary links of the chain which connects the great and royal family of heaven and earth, in one eternal bond of
kindred affection and association.

The order of God's government, both in time and in eternity, is patriarchal: that is, it is a fatherly government. Each father who is raised from the dead and made a
partaker of the celestial glory in its fulness, will hold lawful jurisdiction over his own children, and over all the families which spring of them to all generations, for ever
and ever.

We talk in this ignorant age, of children becoming of age, as it is called; and we consider when they are of age they are free from the authority of their father. But no
such rule is known in the celestial law and organization, either here or hereafter. By that law a son is subject to his father for ever and ever, worlds without end.

Again, we have a rule now established in the earth, by which a woman becomes the wife of a man, and is bound by law to him till death shall separate.

But in the celestial order it is not so, for the plainest of all reasons: viz. the celestial order is an order of eternal life; it knows no death, and consequently makes no
provision for any. Therefore all its covenants and contracts are eternal in their duration, and calculated to bind the several members of a family in one eternal union.

In order to illustrate this subject, and make it perfectly plain to the most simple capacity, we must leave death entirely out of the consideration, and look at men and
families just as we would look at them if there was no death. This we can do with the greatest propriety, because the time was when there was no death, and the time
will be again, in which there will be no death.

Our venerable father Adam took our mother Eve for a wife when the human family, and the world in which they lived was as free from death as God and his throne.

We would now inquire what kind of a contract was made between them, and also how long it was to endure? Was it after the power and union of an endless life? or
was it made to serve a momentary purpose, till death shall separate? The answer is obvious.

This marriage contract must have been eternal, or else it must have admitted the sinful as well as cruel idea of a divorce and final separation during their lives; for let it be
borne in mind that they had no death in view, and no idea of ever being subject to death, even for a moment, at the time the contract was made.

Again, Paul opens a mystery; viz., that we shall not all sleep in the dust; but those who live at a certain time will be changed in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, and
will be caught up to meet the Lord and so ever be with him.

Now as some of these will doubtless be husbands and wives, we would inquire when their marriage contract will be fulfilled and come to an end? They agreed to be
each other's till death should separate (that is, if they were married by the usual ceremonies which now exist). And behold, death never separated them; for the change
from mortal to immortal was instantaneous.

Again, "Christ came to deliver those who through fear of death were all their lifetime subject to bondage."

Therefore, after the resurrection men live, and live for ever, as though death had never been. In view of this, God declares himself to be the God of Abraham, Isaac,
and Jacob, who have once died; and yet he claims not to be the God of the dead but of the living.

Again, Paul speaks of another great mystery; viz., "that every man should love his wife, even as Christ loves the Church."

Now we would inquire whether the love and consequent union of Christ and his Church is to come to an end by death, and a final separation take place in the world to
come? or whether, on the other hand, the union is more perfect and complete in the other life than it is in this? All agree that the love and union of Christ and the Church
is eternal, and that it not only continues in the other world, but it is made perfect there.

This being the case, it leads us to the irresistible conclusion, that the love and union of a man and his wife should extend into, and even be more perfect in eternity, or
else Paul was very wrong in telling every man to love his wife even as Christ loves the Church.

Having established the fact or principle of eternal union between a man and his wife, we will now proceed to establish the eternal relationship and authority on one hand
and obedience on the other, that will exist between parents and children.

To illustrate this principle we have a beautiful and plain precedent. Jesus Christ and his Father continue to be one in their affection and union since he rose from the
dead; and he still yields obedience to the commands of his Father, and has also revealed that he will continue to do so, when he has put down death, and all rule, and
authority, and power. "Then shall the Son also be subject to the Father.

We hear nothing in all this subject about Jesus Christ ever being of age, so as to be free from all further obligation to obey his Father; but on the contrary, it is clearly
revealed that he will always be subject to him.

Now this same Jesus prayed to his Father, as testified to by the Apostle John, that his disciples, and those who believed on their words, might be one, even as Christ
and his Father are one; not only one with God and Christ, but also one with each other in the same manner and in the same sense that they were one.

Now suppose, in fulfilment of this prayer, a man and his children were his disciples; and finally, in the eternal world, they became one with each other in precisely the
same sense that Christ and his Father are one, would not these children be subject to their father in the same manner as Christ is subject to his Father? Certainly they
would.

We have also a most beautiful practical illustration of the principle of continued authority on the part of the father, and obedience on the part of the children in this life, in
the family of Jacob. His sons were, many of them, advanced in years, so far as to become heads of families at the time of going to Egypt for corn. And yet they all set
an example of obedience to their father, insomuch that they would not take Benjamin with them without his consent, even if they starved to death.

It appears, too, that Abraham had the entire control of his son Isaac's matrimonial affairs, although Isaac was forty years of age at the time of his marriage with
Rebecca.

Having now established the fact that the celestial order is designed not only to give eternal life, but also to establish an eternal order of family government, founded upon
the most pure and holy principles of union and affection. We will take a review of the celestial family of man as it will exist in the restoration of all things spoken of by
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 610 / 1033
the holy prophets.

First: His most gracious and venerable majesty king Adam, with his royal consort queen Eve, will appear at the head of the whole great family of the redeemed, and will
Rebecca.

Having now established the fact that the celestial order is designed not only to give eternal life, but also to establish an eternal order of family government, founded upon
the most pure and holy principles of union and affection. We will take a review of the celestial family of man as it will exist in the restoration of all things spoken of by
the holy prophets.

First: His most gracious and venerable majesty king Adam, with his royal consort queen Eve, will appear at the head of the whole great family of the redeemed, and will
be crowned in their midst as a king and priest for ever after the order of the Son of God. They will then be arrayed in garments white as snow, and will take their seats
on the throne, in the midst of the paradise of God on the earth, to reign for ever and ever. While thousands of thousands stand before him, and ten thousand times ten
thousand minister unto him. And if you will receive it, this is the order of the Ancient of days-the kingdom prepared and organized to meet Jesus when he comes.

This venerable patriarch and sovereign will hold lawful jurisdiction over Abel, Enoch, Noah, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Joseph, Moses, the prophets, apostles, and saints
of all ages and dispensations, who will all reverence and obey him as their venerable father and lawful sovereign.

They will then be organized, each over his own department of the government according to their birthright and office, in their familes, generations and nations. Each one
will obey and be obeyed according to the connexion which he sustains as a member of the great celestial family.

Thus the gradation will descend in regular degrees from the throne of the Ancient of days with his innumerable subjects, down to the least and last saint of the last days,
who may be counted worthy of a throne and sceptre, although his kingdom may, perhaps, only consist of a wife and single child.

Such is the order and organization of the celestial family, and such the nature of the thrones, principalities and powers, which are the rewards of diligence.

This kingdom, organized and established upon the earth in its beauty and order will be ready for the Son of man. He will then come in the clouds of heaven and receive
it to himself.

Adam and all the other patriarchs, kings, and prophets, will still be subject unto Christ, because he was in the eternal world, the first-born of every creature, and the
beginning of the creation of God. Hence in the patriarchal order, he rules by right of birth.

"If I tell you of earthly things and ye believe not, how shall ye believe if I tell you of heavenly things?" I might enlarge the subject by connecting the family of Adam with
other branches of Christ's kingdom, and of the celestial family in other planets and worlds, many of which are older and much larger than our earth, but peopled by
branches of the celestial family, who are of the same kindred and race that we are; viz., the sons and daughters of God.

I might also tell you of the continued exertions of creative power by which millions of new worlds will yet be formed and peopled by king Adam and his descendants, in
the name, and by the authority of Jesus Christ, and by virtue of the holy priesthood which is after the power of an endless life, without beginning of days or end of years,
and thus go on enlarging and multiplying, conquering and to conquer, till Abraham's seed become numerous as the sand; and till the saint of the last days possesses a
kingdom and dominion of his own posterity, vastly more numerous than king Adam will possess in the great restoration of all things pertaining to this little earth; but you
are not able to receive heavenly things as yet, and therefore I forbear, and let the things of earth suffice, at least for the present; and till the Saints should be counted
worthy of endowment, and of an entrance into the sanctuary of our God. For there shall the greater things be made manifest to those who are overcome and are
counted worthy.

I now wish to say a few words on the subject of matrimony, and also on the subject of raising and educating children.

Who that has had one glimpse of the order of the celestial family, and of the eternal connexions and relationships which should be formed here in order to be enjoyed
there; who that has felt one thrill of the energy and power of eternal life and love which flows from the divine spirit of revelation, can ever be contented with the corrupt
pleasures of a moment which arise from unlawful connexions and desires? Or what Saint who has any degree of faith in the power of the resurrection, and of eternal
life, can be contented to throw themselves away by matrimonial connexion with sectarians or other worldlings, who are so blind that they can never secure an eternal
union by the authority of the holy priesthood which has power to bind on earth that which shall be bound in heaven?

By such a union, or by corrupt, unlawful, and unvirtuous connexions and indulgences, they not only lose their own celestial crown and throne, but also plunge their
children into ruin and darkness, which will probably cause them to neglect so great salvation for the sake of the love and the praise of the world, and the traditions of
men.

O my friends-my brethren and sisters, and especially the younger classes of our community! I beseech you in the fear and love of God, and entreat you in view of
eternal glory and exaltation in this kingdom, to deny yourselves all the corrupt and abominable practices and desires of the world and the flesh, and seek to be pure and
virtuous in all your ways and thoughts, and not only so, but make no matrimonial connexions or engagements till you have asked counsel of the spirit of God in humble
prayer before him; till you know and understand the principles of eternal life and union sufficiently to act wisely and prudently, and in that way that will eventually secure
yourself and companion, and your children in the great family circle of the celestial organization.

I would now say to parents that their own salvation, as well as that of their children, depends to a certain extent on the bringing up of their children, and educating them
in the truth, that their traditions and early impressions may be correct.

No parent who continues to neglect this after they themselves have come to the knowledge of the truth, can be saved in the celestial kingdom.

I would earnestly recommend that all sectarian books, tracts, pictures, paintings, etc., which are not according to the truth, be removed from the family circle of the
Saints, and that their children be not suffered to read them, at least till the truth has taken hold of their minds sufficiently, that they may be able to contrast the one with
the other, and to perceive the difference. Sectarian sermons, and their manner of worship, and their Sunday schools, are also a great damage to children, being well
calculated to rivet upon their young and tender minds the most vague, mysterious, and erroneous notions and principles, which may prevent their ever being open to the
conviction of the truth. And even if they should embrace the truth afterwards, they will find their perceptive faculties so blunted and beclouded by early impressions and
traditions, that it will continue to retard their progress in the comprehension of truth, insomuch, that many of its plainest and simplest principles will either remain entirely
unperceived by them, or else be seen through a glass darkly, as it were, and thus lose much of their force and beauty.

For instance, let a child read a pictorial bible and examine the pictures. He at once concludes that these pictures are a part of the original, and that they are true
representations of the scenes as they really took place; and they will be very apt to judge of the ordinances and forms of worship just as they saw them pictured.

So with the comments which may be interspersed, or even the headings of the chapters which men have introduced.

Such, then, is the power and influence of early tradition, and such the causes which have been operating for ages, to blind the minds of men on religious subjects, till at
length  the great
 Copyright        majority areInfobase
             (c) 2005-2009,    rushing enMedia
                                          masseCorp.
                                                to destruction, like the blind into the ditch. And those who would escape have a hard struggle, bothPage
                                                                                                                                                      with their
                                                                                                                                                             611 own
                                                                                                                                                                   / 1033
traditions and the opposition of their neighbours, though truth may be set before them so plain, beautiful, and evident, that pure intelligences would wonder and be
astonished that it is not immediately embraced.
So with the comments which may be interspersed, or even the headings of the chapters which men have introduced.

Such, then, is the power and influence of early tradition, and such the causes which have been operating for ages, to blind the minds of men on religious subjects, till at
length the great majority are rushing en masse to destruction, like the blind into the ditch. And those who would escape have a hard struggle, both with their own
traditions and the opposition of their neighbours, though truth may be set before them so plain, beautiful, and evident, that pure intelligences would wonder and be
astonished that it is not immediately embraced.

Fathers and mothers, can you realize these facts, and not feel a strong sense of obligation resting upon you in regard to your children? Can you contemplate the present
state of the world and not feel an exceeding desire to take your family and flee from the confusion of Babel, and go where you can be associated with the children of
light?

Strive then by example and precept, to teach your children in the light of truth, and have no more to do with the doctrines, books, creeds, tracts, commentaries,
sermons, almauacks, periodicals, romances, meetings and schools, which are calculated to blind their young and tender minds and lead them into error.

My heart is often pained when I enter a house of the Saints, and find their walls ornamented, and their tables, shelves, and book-cases still groaning as it were with the
weight of sectarian paintings, books, and trash. Brethren, I would either sell them at auction to those who wish to purchase, or else I would heap them up and have one
good fire; and then I would be to some expense to furnish my family with useful works, such as maps, charts, works of science, and, above all, a good supply of
religious information from the true source.

In regard to matrimony, I suppose some will tell me that in the resurrection they neither marry nor are given in marriage. That is true, for the best of all reasons-because
they do it here; and thus bind on earth that which shall be bound in heaven, and that too by God's own authority; this being the world of preparation and that the world
of enjoyment. Therefore there is no need of doing it in that world.

Those who do not understand and attend to the ordinances and authority of God in this world, neither by themselves nor by proxy, are not counted worthy to enjoy the
celestial glory in the world to come; therefore, they must remain as they are, and never enjoy that sweet union and exaltation, which is prepared for the Saints of the
Most High.

Thus all are judged according to the deeds done in the body; and that which they sow, they shall also reap.

If they choose in this world to follow the wicked lusts and pleasures of the moment, by unlawful connexions; or if they choose to be united after the manner of this
world, by being joined with a companion who is not worthy of an eternal covenant, and of the "seal of the living God," why then, the consequence is, that they enjoy the
things of this world, and the pleasures and passions thereof; but death closes the scene, and eternity finds them poor wanderers and outcasts from the commonwealth of
the celestial family, and strangers to the covenant of promise. Their former covenants come to an end with their life, and in that world they can neither marry nor be
given in marriage; consequently, they must remain unassociated in a family capacity, and, therefore, have no kingdom over which to reign, nor any possible means of
increasing their own glory.

There will be weeping, wailing, and gnashing of teeth indeed; for who can endure eternal disappointment?

Who can endure to be for ever banished and separated from father, mother, wife, children, and every kindred affection, and from every family tie?

For none of our relationships will be recognized by the authorities in that world, unless secured to us here in an everlasting covenant which cannot be broken, and
sealed by the constituted authorities of the living God.

Well did the Lord promise by the mouth of the prophet Malachi, that he would send Elijah the prophet before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord; and
that he should turn, seal, or bind the hearts of the fathers to the children, and the hearts of the children to their fathers, lest the whole earth should be smitten with a
curse.

And if you will receive it, Elijah the prophet has been sent in these last days to man on the earth, and has conferred the keys of the sealing power that others might go
forth in his spirit, power, and priesthood, and seal both on earth and in heaven. But they have done unto some of them whatever they listed, and even so may others
perhaps suffer under their cruel hand.

But the keys are on the earth, and shall not be taken from it till the sealing is accomplished.

Therefore, O ye Saints of the Most High! build the temple and sanctuary of our God, and gather together thereunto. For there, saith the Lord, will I reveal unto you the
fulness of mine ordinances pertaining to the holy priesthood and preparation, by which the living and the dead may be redeemed, and associated in the exalted
principles of eternal life and joy. Amen.

P. P. PRATT.

Answers to Questions.

Was Jesus baptized for the remission of sins?

This is easily answered; for he that was without sin, could by no means be baptized for the remission of sins; but in order to fulfil all righteousness, and, consequently, a
neglect of that which was a portion of righteousness, would have been sin. On this subject we have much pleasure in presenting the following extract from the thirteenth
chapter of the second Book of Nephi, pp., 123, 124, Book of Mormon.

"And now, if the Lamb of God, he being holy, should have need to be baptized by water to fulfil all righteousness, O then, how much more need have we, being unholy,
to be baptized, yea, even by water. And, now, I would ask of you, my beloved brethren, wherein the Lamb of God did fulfil all righteousness, in being baptized by
water? Know ye not that he was holy? But notwithstanding he being holy, he showeth unto the children of men, that according to the flesh, he humbleth himself before
the Father, and witnesseth unto the Father, that he would be obedient unto him in keeping his commandments: wherefore, after he was baptized with water, the Holy
Ghost descended upon him in the form of a dove. And again: It showeth unto the children of men the straightness of the path and the narrowness of the gate by which
they should enter, he having set the example before them. And he said unto the children of men, follow thou me."

Have those who have not been baptized, and have not had hands laid on by those who have been sent of God, the gift of the Holy Ghost?

No. But there is a difference between having that light which lighteth every man that cometh into the world, and the Gift of the Holy Ghost. It cannot be denied that
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
many, under a broken covenant, have had much of the Spirit; but it should ever be borne in mind, that the general influence of the Spirit is not thePage     612
                                                                                                                                                    gift of the   / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                Holy Ghost.

To the other items, which are not definitely put, we would remark, that if Christ was baptized for the remission of the sins of mankind, there would have been no need
Have those who have not been baptized, and have not had hands laid on by those who have been sent of God, the gift of the Holy Ghost?

No. But there is a difference between having that light which lighteth every man that cometh into the world, and the Gift of the Holy Ghost. It cannot be denied that
many, under a broken covenant, have had much of the Spirit; but it should ever be borne in mind, that the general influence of the Spirit is not the gift of the Holy Ghost.

To the other items, which are not definitely put, we would remark, that if Christ was baptized for the remission of the sins of mankind, there would have been no need
for him to shed his blood for the same object; but he undoubtedly was an ensample unto those that follow him, in all things, in which he was inimitable.

There is a beautiful idea connected with the baptism of the Saviour, which is, that his sonship was then publicly declared by his Father, when a voice from heaven was
heard, saying, "This is my beloved Son in whom I am well pleased."

So, unquestionably, is it with his followers, he having made atonement for the sins of the world, no one can lay claim to sonship of the Most High until they have
followed the ensample of him, their elder brother, in submitting to the great law of adoption, by being baptized in his name for the remission of sins. There is one great
privilege much overlooked by professors of religion, in modern times. It is written that, he came unto his own, but his own received him not, but as many as received
him, to them gave he power (or the privilege) to become the sons of God, even to them that believe in his name.

Here, then, is a manifest distinction made between those that believed and those that became obedient. The former condition of faith was absolutely necessary in order
to enjoy the privilege of becoming sons of God, whilst it is equally evident that to exercise faith without obeying the great law of adoption, must necessarily exclude
them from becoming sons of God; for it is evident that the means of entering into the kingdom of God, was not by being born of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, or of
man, but the divine ordinance ratified by the example of the Saviour, in being born of water and of the Spirit, in order to enter into the kingdom of God.

THOMAS WARD.

Extract of a Letter From Elder E. F. Sheets.

I have been in the Bradford Conference for about six months, and on my arrival the prospects were not very encouraging; but, to my great satisfaction, the work of the
Lord has taken a fresh start-the Saints are united in love, and harmony prevails in our councils; and I can truly say, that I never saw a people more willing to hearken to
counsel, and to do the will of the Lord, as far as they know it, than they are at present; and I pray that they may ever continue to be so. As for the public, generally, that
come to hear, they apparently go away well satisfied, and they manifest their sincerity and belief in the work by frequent attendance, and by coming forth from time to
time to obey the fulness of the gospel. On last Friday week I baptized twelve in Bradford, and on Sunday, brother Milnes, one. On Monday I administered baptism to
two more-one of them was a young lady in connexion with the Methodist Association, and the ministers of that society are beginning to make a fuss about it. On
Tuesday I witnessed the baptism of one in Leeds; and on Wednesday I baptized two ladies in the same place. Our meetings are well attended both in Leeds, Bradford,
and Idle. On Sunday there was one more baptized in Bradford; and yesterday I administered the ordinance to three more in the same place. There are many more
believing in this conference, who, no doubt, will are long obey the gospel; and I think I may say that the prospects here are very promising indeed. There have been
twenty-two baptized since I saw you in Manchester: and I often think of what Brother Woodruff said when here, "that he believed there would be a great work done,"
and, indeed, it has every appearance of it.

You advised me to make some inquiries about the last words of our beloved brother, Barnes, I have done so, and from the best information I can get from those who
attended him in his last hours, it appears that he talked much about the prosperity of Zion, and the spread of the gospel; and, when he had many pains upon him, he
exclaimed that he should soon have done with them, but that the hour cometh when the haughty, and the proud, and the oppressors of the poor would call for the rocks
and mountains to fall upon them, and hide them from the face of Him that sitteth upon the throne; and he seemed to say that the time was not far distant. He also talked
much about his father and mother, and his friends in America, but especially of his mother, and soon after this, like the prophets of old, he gathered up his feet and fell
asleep in Jesus.

*********

E. F. SHEETS.

May 7, 1845.

To Messrs. Woodruff, Hedlock, and Ward.

The following is a copy of the inscription, forwarded to Brother Sheets, for the Tomb of Elder Barnes.

IN MEMORY OF

LORENZO D. BARNES,

Who died on the 20th of December, 1842,

AGED 30 YEARS.

He was a native of the United States, an Elder of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints, A Member of the High Priests' Quorum, and also of Zion's Camp, in
the Year, 1834, And the First Gospel Messenger from Nauvoo who has Found a Grave in a Foreign Land.

Sleep on Lorenzo; but ere long from this
The conquer'd tomb shall yield her captive prey:
Then with thy quorum shalt thou reign in bliss,
As king and priest for an eternal day.

Editorial.

IN concluding another volume of the MILLENNIAL STAR, we would express our gratitude to our heavenly Father for having been preserved to effect the same, and
for all his mercies that we have experienced during another year. To our numerous and increased number of subscribers, we have to return our sincere thanks for their
patronage; and as the kingdom of God continues to progress, so the interest thereof with the Saints will continually increase, and we pledge ourselves in the future to
spare no exertions to render the STAR an interesting and useful medium, through which all things necessary may be communicated connected with the rolling onward of
 Copyright
the kingdom(c)of2005-2009,
                 God.         Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                               Page 613 / 1033

We have to apologize for the delay in publishing this month, and on several other occasions, and have to state that in all cases it has arisen from too much pressure of
IN concluding another volume of the MILLENNIAL STAR, we would express our gratitude to our heavenly Father for having been preserved to effect the same, and
for all his mercies that we have experienced during another year. To our numerous and increased number of subscribers, we have to return our sincere thanks for their
patronage; and as the kingdom of God continues to progress, so the interest thereof with the Saints will continually increase, and we pledge ourselves in the future to
spare no exertions to render the STAR an interesting and useful medium, through which all things necessary may be communicated connected with the rolling onward of
the kingdom of God.

We have to apologize for the delay in publishing this month, and on several other occasions, and have to state that in all cases it has arisen from too much pressure of
business arising from other sources; but for the future we shall endeavour to make such arrangements as shall ensure the publication as nearly as possible to the first and
fifteenth of each month. It is probable that the first issue of the sixth volume will be made on the fifteenth of June.-It is also intended to complete a volume in half a year,
that they may be uniform in size with those lately issued-thus forming two neat volumes in the year.

WE feel to congratulate the Saints on the present commanding position of the Church of Jesus Christ, and exhort them to renewed dilligence in the service of him who,
under the most trying circumstances, has proved their deliverer and friend-even their Great Master, the Lord Jesus Christ.

We are fully convinced that as time progresses, the trials of the Saints increase; and inasmuch as they are faithful, they will daily be preparing for all the great purposes
that will be necessary to fit them for the grand concluding scenes of the last days. And while we contemplate the calamities that are fast approaching, let us also take
courage from the past-let us call to mind the floods of tribulation which the church has had to wade through the past year, including the murder of the prophet and
patriarch-a crime of such a die as stamps witls everlasting infamy the land in which it was perpetrated, and where, by the administrators of justice, it is still unavenged.

But let the Saints take courage, for while to a superficial observer the cruel persecutions which the church has had to endure, may have appeared at times to have made
her stagger in her progress, it has been but the illusion of the wicked; for while it might be anticipated that the tornado of violence would destroy her, she has been like
the cedar of Lebanon, extending and strengthening her roots, and attaining a power of endurance that shall cause the fiercest storm of persecution to fall inocuously
upon her. Let her present position in Europe and America bear witness to the fact, and let the Saints be of one heart and of one mind in carrying out the purposes of the
Most High in building up the temple of the Lord, and in establishing Zion.

We are aware that many things appear insurmountable at the first, and the prospect of ultimate success to our limited vision appears dim indeed; but let us also
remember that all things that are put into operation to accomplish the great designs of Jehovah in the last days, will have his blessing upon them, and that he intends all
things to be made subservient to the preparing of a people for himself; and let us also remember, that the cowards and the unbelieving shall perish. Rev. xxi. 8.

It may be considered an easy matter-when the day of struggle is over-when the battle has been fought by the patient endurance of the faithful, to enter in and enjoy the
triumph of the victors; but not so. Let no one be deceived; they who have not suffered shall not reign, but the glory shall be given unto them to whom it is due.

WE have to entreat the patience of the Saints in relation to the business transacted at the last General Conference. We are confident of the importance of the measures
there decided upon, and would state that we are, with prudence and caution, endeavouring to lay a sure foundation for the completion of a great work in connexion
with the kingdom of God.

By directing our attention to the subject, we find there are more things to be attended to than what we had anticipated, and as the Saints are, and ever have been, a
law-abiding people, we are desirous of manifesting in all our actions, and in all lands where our lot may be, that, it is our principle to conform to, and support the laws
thereof. Let not the Saints, therefore, manifest a degree of impatience, for we assure them that no time shall be lost by wilful neglect in the accomplishment of the
objects contemplated.

WE have placed on record this month some of the tragical occurences that have lately transpired in various parts of the world; and there are many which we have not
enumerated, of a very serious character, but sufficient to convince an enlightened servant of the Lord, that peace is taken from the earth, and that sorrows and afflictions
of various kinds shall fill its place; while in the political horizon we behold not very distant, clouds big with ruin and devastation, which the rulers of the nations are
endeavouring to rein in for a season, though still adding to their potency, that ere long they may burst forth with untold energy in the mighty and overwhelming struggles
of the last days.

WE would desire to make a remark on the subject of Emigration. Much greater facilities are afforded at present for the Saints to emigrate to different parts of the
Eastern States, inasmuch as the American churches have been organized into Conferences with presidents similar to what they are in Britain; and we would give a word
of counsel to such as are so circumstanced as to arise and fulfil the word of the Lord, to do so, and they shall be blest.

Were we to make some flattering statements in relation to the place of gathering that were calculated to induce false hopes, we should be highly culpable; but not so,
we would speak plainly and say, do the will of God and keep his commandments, but expect to be tried to the end, wherever your location shall be; and inasmuch as
you are beloved of the Lord, your chastening shall be unto perfection, and by a patient endurance in well-doing, your end shall be glorious.

Nauvoo At Present.

The special annual conference commenced on the 6th of April, and adjourned on the evening of the 9th. It was the largest assembly ever gathered in Nauvoo on a
similar occasion, by many thousands. The congregation covered from two to three acres of ground, and were variously estimated from 20,000 to 40,000. The most
perfect order prevailed, notwithstanding the city authorities had ceased to act since the repeal of the charter, and consequently there was not a policeman or constable
on the ground. It was decided by Doctor Goforth, that the deacons preserved much better order than what had been effected by the police on former occasions. Every
proposition presented to the church was carried without a dissenting voice. A resolution was passed to recommence the Nauvoo House, and put up its walls this fall.

An immense immigration is expected this Spring, and notwithstanding the departure of apostates and their followers from our city, it is almost impossible to find an
empty house or a room to rent. The tithing is coming in from nearly all the branches, and business moves as busily around the temple as it does around a beehive in
May.-Extract of a letter from elder G. A. Smith, to elder W. Woodruff, Dated April 13th, 1845

Signs of the Times.

We feel it our duty to put on record this month, a few of those signs which are thickening fast around us, and which prognosticate, unerringly, the coming of the Lord.
England, France, and America have become distinguished in the annals of history, as being in an unexampled manner the theatres of very numerous and horrid crimes,
illustrating the fact that peace is taken from the earth. We would not wish to harrow up the feelings of our readers by a recital of the murders, &c., with which the
columns of almost every public paper are fraught-neither would our space, by any means allow it. We have also to record a most lamentable occurrence at Yarmouth,
by the fall of a suspension bridge, when some three or four hundreds of men, women, and children were precipitated into the water, and this too in a moment of gaiety,
when crowding to witness the aquatic performance of the clown of Cooke's equestrian circus being drawn in a washing-tub by four geese.

AWFUL LOSS OF LIFE AT YARMOUTH.-Never, since the devastating plague of 1759, has Yarmouth witnessed any calamity like the present. The total number of
 Copyright
bodies     (c)on
       found,  2005-2009,    Infobase
                 the last report,      Media
                                  was 78,     Corp.
                                          though it is supposed that some thirty or forty more may yet be found. Every one feels as though it werePage   614 / 1033
                                                                                                                                                   some special
judgment, and every countenance is expressive of woe at the lamentable event, and the horrid details that have been narrated at the inquests held upon the bodies.
when crowding to witness the aquatic performance of the clown of Cooke's equestrian circus being drawn in a washing-tub by four geese.

AWFUL LOSS OF LIFE AT YARMOUTH.-Never, since the devastating plague of 1759, has Yarmouth witnessed any calamity like the present. The total number of
bodies found, on the last report, was 78, though it is supposed that some thirty or forty more may yet be found. Every one feels as though it were some special
judgment, and every countenance is expressive of woe at the lamentable event, and the horrid details that have been narrated at the inquests held upon the bodies.

A DREADFUL ACCIDENT IN FRANCE.-We have also to record a frightful accident at Lyons, which took place on the 1st instant-the day of the King's fete-from
the crowding of persons on a bridge, to witness the fireworks upon the occasion. The bridge called the Pont de Pierre is a very strong old narrow bridge, not more than
eighteen feet wide. This bridge, then, being facing the one for the display of fireworks, was densely crowded with persons, as well as both banks of the river. It was
estimated by a military gentleman, that the number of persons present was not fewer than eighty thousand.

After the fireworks were over, the people began to disperse, and multitudes from both sides of the river, on their way home, had to pass this fatal bridge, consequently
the bridge became completely chocked up, it being impossible to move either one way or the other. The women became frightened, and many fainted; then
commenced the horror-the dreadful struggle-the struggle for life: all at once a panic seemed to seize the people, making them think that a portion of the bridge was
giving way; and there was some reason for thinking so, for part of the wall, on one side, had been taken down to give facility to the workmen who are erecting a new
bridge close to where the old one stands, there was, therefore, nothing to save them from being pushed into the river.

All at once, then, this mass of people turned round, pushing with dreadful force against each other-the women, the children, the young girls, and the old men fell in
heaps, and were literally trodden to pieces. To the honour of the French character be it spoken, that many of them thought more of saving others than of saving
themselves: as it was, upwards of twenty persons were killed, and many dreadfully wounded, and many, probably, were pushed into the river, so that the real loss of
life cannot be stated. The houses near the bridge were filled with the dead and dying.

One poor gentleman, from Villefranche, lost his only son in a most dreadful manner, a very fine boy, his only hope-he was literally flattened, smashed to pieces. Never
will the recollection of this lamentable scene of the fete of Louis Philip, be effaced from the memory of those who witnessed it.

SNOW STORM IN RUSSIA.-In the south-west province of Russia, a violent snow storm occurred about the middle of March, which continued for six days. It
extended over the governments of Volhynia, Podolia, and the province of Bessarbia, and caused the greatest destruction to life and property. Seventy-six persons are
reported to have perished.

WRECK OF THE AMERICAN STEAMER, "SWALLOW."-The city of New York was thrown into a state of great excitement by the striking of the steam-boat
Swallow, on a rock, in coming down the Hudson River. The accident appears to have occurred from the wreckless carelessness, while racing with other steamers. The
New York papers contain several accounts of the disaster, and the details are truly horrifying. The number of passengers on board is variously stated. By some, it is
given at 300; by others over 500. It appears that the "Express" took on board 40; the "Rochester" 90; carried to Athens and Hudson, 70; making a total of 200. At the
lowest computation, from forty to fifty persons were drowned.

FIRE, AND DREADFUL LOSS OF LIFE, IN SPAIN.-An accident, which produced a most lamentable catastrophe, happened on the 3rd instant, at Valencia, in
Spain. A fire broke out in the premises of a confectioner, but was rapidly extinguished without any serious consequences; but at a manufactory of cigars, nearly
adjoining, several hundreds of young women were employed at the time. A report got among them that the gas pipes had burst, and that they were likely all to be burnt
alive. Under the terror of this impression, they all rushed to the doors and staircases, and in the confusion, 18 were killed, and 50 so seriously injured that they were
obliged to be carried to the hospital.

DREADFUL FIRE AT PITTSBURG, AND IMMENSE DESTRUCTION OF PROPERTY.-The dispatches by the New York packet-ship, Sea, Captain Edwards,
have just been landed at Liverpool; they comprise papers from that city to the 15th, two days later than were conveyed by the New York and London packet-ship
Westminster. We have received by this arrival distressing accounts of a most disastrous fire at Pittsburg, a rising and important city in Pennsylvania, destroying twenty
squares of the city, comprising about 1,200 houses, the loss of which is estimated at ï¿½2,000,000 sterling. It is the next largest city to Philadelphia in the State of
Pennsylvania. Its population is about 25,000, and it was becoming a place of great commercial importance. Those acquainted with the plan of Pittsburg will be aware
of the extent of the terrible calamity, when we state that nearly all that portion of the city extending from Ferry-street up the Monongahela river to the city line, and
thence to the head of the entire suburb called "Pipetown" (Kensington), had been destroyed. The fire reached up Market-street, as far as the south side of Third-street,
and up Wood-street as far as the south side of Diamond-alley. The boundaries of the burnt district may be thus described: from Water-street up Ferry to Third-street
(the old Presbyterian Church was saved) up Third to Wood; up Wood to Diamond-alley, both sides; up Diamond-alley to Smithfield-street, and thence down
Smithfield to Fourth-street, both sides; up Fourth-street to Ross-street, and thence to the head of Pipetown, including, as we have estimated above, about 20 squares,
and comprising from 1,000 to 1,200 houses. Many of the warehouses contained goods of immense value-they were grocery, dry goods, and commission houses, and
their spring stocks had been just laid in. The fire originated in a frame building over an icehouse, belonging to William Diehl, near the corner of Second and Ferry-
streets. The wind was blowing stiffly from the north-west, though it frequently veered to other points, and owing to its variations, the fire extended up Wood-street
farther than it otherwise could have done. It was discovered about twelve o'clock, and was not checked till five in the afternoon. The progress of the flames was so
fearfully rapid, that many persons had not time to remove their goods-others, again, had got their property into the street, when the flames, seized it there, before it
could be removed to a place of safety. Others, still, would not believe the devouring element could reach their dwellings, and did not think of removing until it was too
late to save their furniture. Many people escaped with nothing but the apparel they had upon their persons. At dark you might see in every direction families sitting
without shelter, guarding such portions of their household furniture as they were able to save from the flames, and not knowing where they would lay their heads or
procure a morsel of food. The Councils met in the afternoon, and attempted to devise some means to stay the conflagration. It was proposed to blow up houses that
seemed in the way of the flames. The deliberations, however, were ineffectual in results, and one or two buildings were blown up.

It will be many years before the city can recover from the effects of this dreadful calamity; it has cast a blight over the commercial and manufacturing enterprise of
hundreds of most worthy citizens, and in an hour has swept from them all the profits of years of toil and industry. Two lives were lost at the fire. One was an old woman
in the neighbourhood of Grant and Third-streets, who had no aid to remove her furniture, and she refused to leave her dwelling until it was too late to save her. The
other was a gentleman doing business in Wood-street. We hear rumours of many lives being lost, but as none of the reports are authentic, we refrain from giving them
until we receive more reliable information.

The Blood of Christ.

In order to guard against heresy in doctrine by those who are occasionally over zealous, and who do not use sufficient caution in their addresses to the public, we beg
leave to make a remark or two with regard to the important subject at the head of this article. We read that the blood of Jesus Christ cleanseth from all sin: and most
assuredly it does. Jesus Christ has paid the debt for the human family, but it is left to themselves to make that atonement applicable to them individually. The Lord
requires obedience from us in order that we may enjoy the remission of our sins, which he has purchased by his blood; but let no one make a mistake in this important
subject, by supposing that the mere act of baptism is an atonement, for it would be totally inefficacious unless the blood of the Saviour had been shed for us. It is as it
were as if we were greatly indebted to some one, together with the multitude surrounding us, and an individual pays the debt of the whole, but before we are allowed to
enjoy the privilege
 Copyright           of the liquidation,
             (c) 2005-2009,    Infobasewe  are toCorp.
                                         Media    acknowledge the payment, and give credit to him who has been our daysman, and who has answered     Pagethe 615
                                                                                                                                                              obligation
                                                                                                                                                                   / 1033that
devolved upon us.

Notices.
assuredly it does. Jesus Christ has paid the debt for the human family, but it is left to themselves to make that atonement applicable to them individually. The Lord
requires obedience from us in order that we may enjoy the remission of our sins, which he has purchased by his blood; but let no one make a mistake in this important
subject, by supposing that the mere act of baptism is an atonement, for it would be totally inefficacious unless the blood of the Saviour had been shed for us. It is as it
were as if we were greatly indebted to some one, together with the multitude surrounding us, and an individual pays the debt of the whole, but before we are allowed to
enjoy the privilege of the liquidation, we are to acknowledge the payment, and give credit to him who has been our daysman, and who has answered the obligation that
devolved upon us.

Notices.

We expect that the Doctrine and Covenants will be issued with the First Number of the Sixth Volume of the STAR.

On and after the 1st of June, all letters to Messrs. Woodruff, Hedlock, and Ward, must be addressed to Stanley Buildings, Bath Street, Liverpool.

ERRATA IN OUR LAST NUMBER.-Owing to the great pressure of business during the time of our getting out the last number, our printer made several mistakes. In
the 28th article of the Joint Stock Company, for "disease," read "decease." And at the bottom of 181 page omit the last line, commencing with the word "weather,"
which line should be at the bottom of the 182 page. Also in the sixth line from the bottom of the 102 page, for "recollections," read "recollections."

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD, 36, CHAPEL-STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

Millennial Star v6
"COME OUT OF HER MY PEOPLE, THAT YE BE NOT PARTAKERS OF HER SINS, AND THAT YE RECEIVE NOT OF HER FLAGUES."
A Voice from Heaven.

LIVERPOOL: PUBLISHED BY WILFORD WOODRUFF AND THOMAS WARD, STANLEY BUILDINGS, BATH STREET.
MDCCCXLV.

Preface

IN bringing to a conclusion the sixth volume of the LATTER-DAY SAINTS' MILLENNIAL STAR, we feel a satisfaction in the thought, that our labour has been
useful to many, and that it will remain a faithful record of a portion of the history of the Church of God in the last days, and a chronicle of events that will stamp the
character of the age in which we live, to be remembered in all time, nor to be forgotten when time is no more.

Such as our volume is we present it to the Saints, and to the world; to one, we trust it will be of much interest; and to the other, a witness for good or evil in the great
day of account.

EDITOR.

Index

A.

B.

C.

D.

E.

F.

G.

H.

I.

L.

M.

N.

O.

P.

R.

S.

T.
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 616 / 1033
U.
S.

T.

U.

V.

W.

No. 1. June 15 1845. Vol. VI.
Introductory to the Sixth Volume.

THE position of the Church of Jesus Christ is a subject of importance, and one that must be interesting to every member thereof. The very thought of the existence of
the Church of Christ, in distinction from the systems of men is, to those who have realized the truth thereof, almost electrical. Never shall we forget our first sensations
when the proclamation of the gospel in its fulness was made known unto us; the light, the joy, were almost overpowering. To think that, of a truth, a religion could be
embraced and enjoyed that would bring with it all the glorious characteristics by which it was distinguished in the days of the apostles; that the authorities thereof were
privileged to hear the voice of Jehovah; that the doctrines, the ordinances, and all things pertaining thereto, were either communicated by the voice of the Son of God,
by the ministering of angels, or by the inspiration of the Holy Spirit; that the believing and obedient could receive a testimony for themselves, that, while they were
faithful, should ever cause them to know the truth in distinction from error, was almost too much for the human mind to receive, or receiving to endure, in consequence
of the joy and gladness which the honest in heart must feel in being emancipated from the creeds, the sophistries, and the systems of men, and in being introduced into
the glorious liberty of the sons of God. Of such a nature was the church and kingdom of God, organized in the year 1830; such we found it when we entered its pale;
such it is still, and if we have one cause of gratitude more powerful than another, it is in being still a member of that church.

What the Church has had to endure and struggle against from the commencement is known to the Saints in some measure; yet still are the faithful rejoicing as ever-still
knowledge is obtained, one glorious truth after another succeeds, and we feel that knowledge is power. In the West, in the city of Joseph, are the Saints labouring with
unwearied assiduity, in order to so far complete the temple of the Lord, that they may begin to receive their endowments, and be prepared to go forth unto the nations
of the earth, to bind up the law and seal up the testimony that the end may come. Throughout the United States many are obeying the gospel, and multitudes are
speedily gathering to assist in the great work of the Lord in the building up of Zion. From the islands of the great South Sea the most cheering news is received, and the
light of Divine truth, even the fulness of the everlasting gospel, is diffusing its glorious presence among the inhabitants thereof. In the far distant Australia a church has
been organized; some in India have heard the news of salvation and have become obedient to the truth. In the British islands the progress of the church against every
opposition has been steady and onward. Many things have arisen by which the faith of some that have run well for a season has been tried; on the one hand the light of
truth has been too resplendent for their weak minds, and on the other hand the requirements of the laws of God's house have been too stringent for the selfishness
which they had failed to cast away from them. The consequence has been that they have become separated, and the church has felt the blessing of the amputation of
such incumbrances as only incommoded her in her onward progress. Thus we find the church universally, after every encounter with her enemies, only renewed in her
strength, and gathering up her energies for the future.

We find that in the days of the apostles, heretics and false teachers extended on every hand, and were the means of bringing upon the true church persecution as the
result of their folly. We find the Gnostics in the days of the apostles and afterwards, were by false apostles labouring to extend their peculiar views, each party
professing to be alone the true christian church. They ultimately became divided into more than fifty sects, of whom the most celebrated appear to have been the
Basilidians, the Valentinians, and the Marcianites. Each of these sects could boast of its bishops, its congregations, its doctors, and some even had their martyrs.
Without entering into the peculiar creeds of those sects, suffice it to say they formed one of the severest trials of the people of God in that day. Going forth to the world
as the true church, they were instrumental in causing a great persecution of the saints. In a similar manner must the people of God in the last days be tried, men whose
spirits have been longing for supremacy, and who could not brook the discipline of the church because of their iniquities, have gone out from amongst us, making great
pretensions to sanctity, and broaching unheard of doctrines and principles totally incompatible with all the teachings of God in the last days. This, then, is one of the
circumstances surrounding the church at the present time. With regard to the condition of the nations, all things are fast tending for the accomplishment of the great
purposes of God. The grossest inconsistencies are manifest: one nation boasting of unparalelled institutions of freedom and of equal rights, suffering her subjects to be
cruelly martyred for conscience' sake, manifesting no disposition to deal justice upon murderers, or otherwise too impotent to inflict it.

The nations of Europe, in a time of profound peace, are, without exception, making preparations for war, hoarding up and continually increasing the vast material for a
mighty struggle in the future, of the approach of which millions seem to be conscious, though they know not why. In the East, the once glorious land of the favoured
people of God, the horrors of an exterminating war are horridly manifest, and the cleansing of the sanctuary will speedily be effected for the return of the ancient people
of God. Thus in a measure do we find the world situated, while the feelings manifested towards the people of God are such as must necessarily be supposed to
emanate from him who ruleth amongst the children of disobedience, and are only outdone by the diabolical passions of apostates from the Church of Christ. We have
thought much on this subject of late, and have come to the inevitable conclusion that the spirit of apostacy is the spirit of destructiveness. It cannot be otherwise, they
who once tasted of the good word of God, and who have felt something of the powers of the world to come, and have then turned away from the truth, become a hell
unto themselves, and the burning desire of their hearts is to produce the same around them. They would destroy all confidence in truth by leading the mind to doubt and
question everything, and having thus sapped the foundation of every good and holy principle, they would seek to establish in the minds of others, the tortures that rack
their own. Let the Saints not be deceived. Men may flatter themselves that they can withdraw from the Church of Christ, and yet continue to cherish feelings of
friendship and goodwill towards the members thereof; but it is a fallacy, an allurement of the Devil to get them into the meshes of his net, when, alas! they find too late;
they knew not the spirit they were of, and many have been participators in deeds of the most sanguinary dye, the thought of which would once have shocked them to
contemplate. Let the Saints beware of such; let them shun them as they would the pestilence, for the atmosphere around them conceals a moral miasma destructive to
the best interests of the soul.

Let every faithful member of the Church of Jesus Christ calmly reflect that the path to life and immortality, to the inheritance of the glories of the celestial world, is one of
tribulation. Let them carry out the thought from the mere pointing of the finger of scorn, or the contempt of former friends, to the loss of all things, to the laying down of
life itself, for, verily, such things will be required at their hands, and happy will they be who endure unto the end.

We know how apt the human mind, through the suggestions of Satan, is to deceive itself, and to reason that something must be wrong amongst the people of God, or
otherwise every man's hand would surely not be against them. But we would say, "Remember your Lord and Master, Jesus Christ, and also his followers; and,
remember, too, that all things work together for good, for the preparing of the faithful for the inheritance of the glories of God.

We would exhort the Saints to a more complete devotion to the work of God, to manifest less love for the world, and to have an eye single to the glory of God. If we
have entered into the army of God,-if we have enlisted to serve under his banner, let us prove our faithfulness to that standard by rallying in its defence, and by
consecrating our energies to advance the great work of God.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 617 / 1033
Let the standard which you fix of virtue and excellency be consistent with your high calling, of God in Jesus Christ; lay aside all paltry and contemptible feelings arising
from another's success, and rather let us rejoice in his prosperity, and seek to emulate his success. Let the Saints be honest-hearted in the fullest sense of the word, let
We would exhort the Saints to a more complete devotion to the work of God, to manifest less love for the world, and to have an eye single to the glory of God. If we
have entered into the army of God,-if we have enlisted to serve under his banner, let us prove our faithfulness to that standard by rallying in its defence, and by
consecrating our energies to advance the great work of God.

Let the standard which you fix of virtue and excellency be consistent with your high calling, of God in Jesus Christ; lay aside all paltry and contemptible feelings arising
from another's success, and rather let us rejoice in his prosperity, and seek to emulate his success. Let the Saints be honest-hearted in the fullest sense of the word, let
not the smile or the grasp of brotherhood hide a deceitful heart, that would betray him whom you solicit to partake of your bounty. Beloved brethren, deceit and
insincerity are contemptible at all times to the noble-minded, but doubly so when found in the Church of Christ.

Let the prayers and best feelings of the church be exercised on behalf of them upon whom the responsibility of carrying on the work of the Lord depends, and,
especially, let them pray for Zion, that their enemies may be confounded, and that the Saints may be protected in building the temple of the Lord, and in establishing
Zion.

At much labour and expense are the various publications of the church produced, and we call upon the aid of Saints in this matter, inasmuch as our labours are worthy
of it. All people are awake to the mighty power of the press for good or evil, let, therefore, the Saints patronize, by their best efforts, the use thereof, in publishing the
principles of truth, and in diffusing the knowledge necessary for our salvation. Let these things be in you, and abound, and ye shall not be found unfruitful in the kingdom
of God. EDITOR.

A Word to the Wise Is Sufficient.

When God commanded Noah to build an ark, he saved himself with his family by gathering into it. When the angels commanded Lot to flee to Zoar, he saved himself
by fleeing thence. When Jesus commanded the Saints in Jerusalem to flee to the mountains of Judea when they saw it beginning to be surrounded by the Roman Army,
their safety was in going there. And as the Lord has said by the ancient prophets, that in the last days there should be deliverance in Jerusalem and in Mount Zion; and
by the mouth of the modern prophet, seer, and revelator, pointed out the location of Zion, and commanded the Saints among the Gentiles to gather thereunto and build
it up, while the Jews gather to Jerusalem. The safety of the Saints depends as much upon their fulfilling his commandments, as the safety of Noah and Lot depended
upon their obedience to the commands of God in their day and generation; and my worst fears concerning this matter are, that while the Saints scattered abroad among
the Gentile nations are waiting for better times, that they may accumulate more wealth and means to assist them in keeping the commandments of God, that the storm
will burst over their heads in an hour they think not of, and find them no better prepared than at the present time, for the Spirit whispers to me that there is more danger
of being too slow than too fast.

Let the Saints at least learn the day of their visitation, and know the things that belong to their peace, before their path is blocked up with more difficulties than they find
strewed in it at the present time.

And as the churches have been fully organized in the eastern cities of the United States, Philadelphia, New York, Boston, and many other places, the Saints that feel
disposed to emigrate that way, could get employ, and still be at home with the Saints, and I would recommend them to do so as far as a door is open for them, and this
is according to the Council of the Presidency in Nauvoo.

W. WOODRUFF.

What Is "Mormonism?"

In reply to this oft repeated question, we lay down the following principles, which may be considered as embracing some of the leading doctrines of Mormon, and of
those who believe his writings.

First.-That there can be but one true system of doctrine and religious worship revealed under heaven, among men, whereby man can be governed, directed, and saved.

Secondly,-This one true system was revealed in the beginning of the world by the great Creator and Father of mankind, by means of conversation between himself and
his children, and also by angels, visions, the spirit of prophecy, and revelation.

Thirdly.-That this one system has been often perverted by man, and lost sight of to such an extent that it became necessary for the Great Father of heaven and earth, to
again reveal it by the same means as at first. Hence the necessity for the several dispensations and manifestations of mercy to man in different ages and countries.

Fourthly.-That Jesus Christ, the Messiah, did, after his resurrection, minister in person to the Jews in Palestine, to the remnant of Joseph in America, to the lost tribes of
Israel, in the north countries, and to the spirits in prison, or to the dead, who had died without the Gospel; and that his Gospel and kingdom was established in the
several parts of the world by that means.

Fifthly.-That the Gentiles also were partakers of this one system after Christ, not by his personal ministry among them, but by means of his Apostles, and by the Holy
Ghost, which revealed him and bore witness to their spirits, that he had risen from the dead as a prince and Saviour of men.

Sixthly.-That this one system has been corrupted both by Jews, Israelites, and Gentiles, to such an extent that its true principles and powers have been lost sight of for
centuries past, and nowhere understood and enjoyed in its fulness among men. Hence the divisions and contentions which have overwhelmed the world, and
bewildered the human mind.

Seventhly.-That this one system has been again restored to man in this present age, by the same means as in other ages, viz., by the voice of God, by the ministry of
angels, and by visions, and revelations from the Lord; and this is a new dispensation to bring in the Latter-day glory, the fulness of the Gentiles, and the restoration of
the Jews, and other tribes of Israel, and of all things spoken by the prophets since the world began. And in order to prepare the ay for the second coming of the
Messiah and his peaceful reign of a thousand years.

The principles of the fulness of the Gospel, as had in ancient times, and has now restored, are as follows:

First.-Man is required to believe in Jesus Christ as a crucified and risen Messiah.

Second.-Man is required to repent and forsake sin, and lead a new life of righteonsness and truth.

Third.-Man is required to be baptised by immersion in water, in the name of Jesus Christ, for remission of sins, and to receive the Holy Spirit by the laying on of the
hands of the apostles and elders of this last dispensation of mercy to man.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 618 / 1033
Fourth.-Man should believe in, and seek to enjoy the gifts of the Holy Ghost, as they were anciently enjoyed, viz., the ministry and communion of angels and spirits-the
gift of seeing visions, and of prophecy and revelation-the gift of healing the sick and of being healed-in short, all the gifts promised by Jesus Christ, and by his ancient
Second.-Man is required to repent and forsake sin, and lead a new life of righteonsness and truth.

Third.-Man is required to be baptised by immersion in water, in the name of Jesus Christ, for remission of sins, and to receive the Holy Spirit by the laying on of the
hands of the apostles and elders of this last dispensation of mercy to man.

Fourth.-Man should believe in, and seek to enjoy the gifts of the Holy Ghost, as they were anciently enjoyed, viz., the ministry and communion of angels and spirits-the
gift of seeing visions, and of prophecy and revelation-the gift of healing the sick and of being healed-in short, all the gifts promised by Jesus Christ, and by his ancient
prophets and apostles, and enjoyed by the ancient Saints.

Fifth.-All persons who embrace these principles should live holy, virtuous, and prayerful lives, and should be literally gathered from all Gentile religeous and political
organizations, and be identified with the Jews and remnants of Israel in their restoration to the favour of God, and to their own lands.

And lastly, all persons thus united on the fulness of the Gospel, and prepared, should wait patiently, and look earnestly for the coming of the "Son of Man."

For he will soon come, and execute the judgment written, and reign on the earth with his people.

PABLEY P. PRATT.

New York, April 6th, 1845. SAMUEL BRANNAN.

Information From the Society Islands.

Huahine, October 27, 1844.

Dear Wife and Children,-Again I have an opportunity of sending you a few lines by a whale ship, bound to Long Island, which opportunity I gladly embrace, and I
would gladly come with it if I thought that I had done what the Lord required of me. But this work is not done as yet, and when it will be done I know not. When it is
done here, I shall with all speed come to you, for I long to see you and the children very much, and all my friends and neighbours, as I have not heard a word from you
nor the church since I left New Bedford. I am very anxious about you, and my prayers are continually offered up to God for you and all the saints, that you all may be
preserved from the enemy; that you may have food and raiment, and every needy blessing. I would exhort you to be patient and prayerful until I come, which will be
before a great while I hope.

You will perceive by the date of this letter, that I have left Tahiti, and am on the island of Huahine, which is about ninety or one hundred miles distance. The work on
Tahiti has got a good start. We baptized several whites, and several more said that they believed, and would be baptized soon, and several natives told me, when I left
Tahiti, that they meant to be baptized soon.

I left brother Grouard there, who has got the language very well, and I have no doubt of his faithfulness, because he is a firm and faithful brother, and seeks the good of
the kingdom of God. I have no doubt but there will be a great work done there.

Brother Pratt is still on the island of Tooboui, and the last account we had from him, he had baptized all the white inhabitants of the island except one, and four of the
natives, in all something like twelve in number. So you see that the work has a good hold there, and there is no missionary there to stop the progress of the work, and
more than all this, some of the men that have been baptized, speak the native language well, and have been ordained elders, and have gone to work preaching the
fulness of the gospel to them. So you can see that the work is prospering there. If we had five hundred elders here there would be plenty of business for them.

I have been on Huahine but one week as yet, and have not preached, as I am but a stranger. But I expect soon to obtain a house and preach, as there is one or two
that show some disposition to assist me in getting one. Almost every white man on this island keeps a grog shop and a gambling house, which is a very bad example for
the natives. If you say anything to them about it, they will say that the whites learned us. That is all you get out of them. They are full of licentiousness, which the sailors
are very willing to encourage.

When I look around me and see so much iniquity and abomination, it makes me sick to the very heart, and I wonder that the Lord has spared the world so long as he
has.

There is but one missionary here, who rules the island as it were. All the people say that he is a very nice man, but I cannot say so much of him, as he refuses to talk
with me. I met him once and introduced myself to him, and told him that I was a servant of the Lord, and had come to bring good tidings to the people if they would
hear, and offered him my hand, which he took very reluctantly, and very slightly bid me good bye. I told him I would walk along with him, which I did for a short
distance. I told him I would like to see him when he had leisure; he told me he was always busy, giving me to understand that he did not want to talk with me; but
notwithstanding, I invited him to call on me, to which he made no reply. By this time we had got to the house where I boarded, he bidding me good bye, which thing he
had done as much as four or five times since we had met, which did not exceed twenty minutes. I have not been able to speak to him since. I feel that the work of the
Lord will be established here, notwithstanding the wickedness of the people, and their priest to help them. One thing is, I mean to do all in my power, and leave the
event with God. It is a hard place and no mistake.

I am well and in good health, and so were the rest of the brethren at the last accounts from them. I weigh about one hundred and seventy pounds. In brother Pratt's last
letter, he says that on board of some ship, there were steelyards that drew two hundred pounds, and that they would hardly weigh him, so you can see that we are not
very poor as to flesh. My spirits are tolerable good, though I would be glad to get back among the Saints and with my family and friends. No one can tell how sweet
the society of Saints and friends is, but those who are deprived of that blessing. What makes it worse, is, that we cannot ever hear from them.

I hope that these few lines will find you, and all my brethren and sisters, enjoying good health and spirits, peace and plenty. Give my best love to all enquiring friends.
Tell them to pray for us. God bless you all, is my prayer for you, and so as ever your husband and friend.

NOAH ROGERS.

Mrs. Eda Rogers, Nauvoo.

A Short Tour Through the Clitheroe Conference.

On the 4th of May I met with the Saints in Blackburn by request, on the occasion of the opening a new room for worship. I addressed them in the morning and evening,
and elder Speakman in the afternoon. The room was filled, and we had an interesting time with the Saints. I found a flourishing branch of the church here; it being also
the first time I had ever been privileged with meeting the Saints in the Clitheroe conference.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 619 / 1033
On the 5th, in company with elder Speakman, I visited the ruins of Whalley Abbey, situated in a most beautiful locality of hills, and woods, and streams. It had originally
been very extensive, but ruins alone existed, with the exception of a small portion of building which is occupied by a few families. It appears to have been founded in the
On the 4th of May I met with the Saints in Blackburn by request, on the occasion of the opening a new room for worship. I addressed them in the morning and evening,
and elder Speakman in the afternoon. The room was filled, and we had an interesting time with the Saints. I found a flourishing branch of the church here; it being also
the first time I had ever been privileged with meeting the Saints in the Clitheroe conference.

On the 5th, in company with elder Speakman, I visited the ruins of Whalley Abbey, situated in a most beautiful locality of hills, and woods, and streams. It had originally
been very extensive, but ruins alone existed, with the exception of a small portion of building which is occupied by a few families. It appears to have been founded in the
year 1000.

On the 6th we were favoured with a most interesting visit to Stoneyhurst, a Catholic college, and as I was informed, the most extensive establishment in England. One
large room was splendidly decorated with paintings of great value, by the great masters. The museum did not contain a large collection either of the natural or animal
kingdom, yet a number of specimens were rich and costly, especially some small sculptures in marble, of the Saviour, valued at a very high price.

We visited the various apartments of this extensive library, which we found enriched with most valuable works, many of great antiquity, especially a copy of St. Paul's
Epistles, upon parchment, which was said to have been in the hands of the society more than a thousand years; besides it lay Queen Mary's prayer-book, and sundry
antique articles.

The lodgings, studies, and chapel for the boys, appeared convenient and comfortable; they have several hundreds passing through a course of education.

The principal chapel connected with the college is fitted up in a most costly manner; the organ, altar piece, crosses, candlesticks, &c., were rich indeed, while one
window contained a representation of the thirteen apostles (including St. Paul), in stained glass as large as life, got up at a great expense. They have also a beautiful
garden connected with the establishment, the separate compartments of which are divided by yew-tree fences, about twelve feet high, four feet thick, and from forty to
two hundred feet long, as the case required; I suppose not equalled in extent in England.

After leaving the college we travelled to Waddington, a village a short distance from Clitheroe, over the Ribble on the Yorkshire side, where we partook of the
hospitality of friend Cottom. While here we visited the alms-house built and dedicated by Sir Robert Parker, A.D. 1700, for the poor widows of the parish.

On the 7th we walked to Clitheroe and Chatburn, and visited the Saints in those places. I was much pleased with the meek and quiet spirit manifested amongst them. I
walked through the village of Chatburn, of which elder Kimball speaks in his journal, as walking through it with his head uncovered and blessing the place, while the
children had hold of his garments as he passed along. I felt the spirit of God rest upon me while passing through the street where such scenes of interest had transpired
with elder Kimball and other servants of God.

During our travels on the 8th, we had the pleasure of witnessing father Richard Smithies display his skill in beguiling some fine trout from the river Ribble with the
artificial fly. It was the first time I had ever seen this mode of fishing, and it appeared decidedly the most skilful in the whole routine of fishing. Father Smithies is seventy
years of age, in good health, and as a fisherman is not supposed to be surpassed in the country. On our return to Clitheroe we visited the old castle or tower in that
place, which appears to have been a very strong hold in its day.

On Sunday the 11th, I attended the quarterly Conference at Clitheroe. Elder Speakman was called to preside. The fore part of the day was taken up with a
representation of the branches; some alterations in the conference, and in the ordination of one elder, two priests, three teachers, and three deacons. A short time was
also occupied in giving instructions.

In the afternoon we administered the sacrament, after which the Saints were called upon to occupy the time in bearing testimony to the work of God. The brethren and
sisters followed each other in their testimony one by one, until a considerable number had spoken, and truly the spirit and power of God rested upon the assembly until
they were melted into tears; many wept while bearing their testimony; it was indeed, an interesting time to us all.

The elder said that when brother Kimball left him, he told him to take good care of his lambs; he said he had endeavoured to do so, and indeed they had been as
lambs, and as children obedient and willing to hearken to counsel.

While sitting in the midst of the testimony of those loving Saints, I was overwhelmed with the spirit and power of God, and the simplicity, love, and union of the Saints
who were assembled, I had not power of utterance to express the feelings of my heart, but found myself in tears of joy and gladness. I addressed the Saints in the
evening, and had a full house, and at the dismissal of the meeting, when I was called to take my leave of them, the hearty shake of the hand, and the flowing tears spoke
louder the sentiments of the heart than the words which accompanied them of "Good bye," and "God bless you!" My prayer to God is, that he will bless that people
and all faithful Saints, and give them a standing with the sons and daughters of Zion.

I left Clitheroe on the 12th and arrived in Preston in the evening, and had the privilege of addressing a large assembly of Saints and friends from the 102nd Psalm and
16th verse. I was followed by elder Milton Holmes. We both felt the spirit of the subject, and had a good meeting. Elder Hardy, the presiding elder of the conference,
was present. Preston was the first place to receive the work in this country, and it has produced much good fruit, and the Saints there still have the Spirit of the work.

W. WOODRUFF.

A Day of Prayer and Fasting.

If the ancient Saints could be benefitted through the principle of prayer and fasting, so can we, and we think it would be a benefit to us; therefore we feel disposed to
appropriate our time on the 27th of June, for the purpose of prayer and fasting before the Lord, and we would recommend to all the Saints to assemble themselves
together upon that day and evening, as far as their circumstances will allow, in their usual places of worship, and offer up their offerings and prayers in behalf of bleeding
Zion. Let your prayers ascened into the ears of the Lord of Sabaoth in her behalf, that her stakes may be strengthened, her bounds enlarged; that her watchmen may be
sustained and upheld through the mercy of God, that her widows and orphans, whose husbands and fathers were slain for the word of God, may be fed, clothed and
blessed, and that the temple of the Lord may be completed according to the pattern given, and accepted of the God of Israel; and that the elders in the far distant
islands of the sea, with all the faithful ones in the vineyard, may have many souls given them as seals of their ministry, and return to Zion bringing their sheaves with them.

W. WOODRUFF.

A Sermon Delivered By Parley P. Pratt At New Haven City March 1845.

And ye shall know that I am the Lord, when I have opened your graves, O my people, and brought you up out of your graves, and shall put my spirit in you, and ye
shall live; and I shall place you in your own land; then shall ye know that I the Lord have spoken it, and performed it, saith the Lord.-Ezekiel xxxvii. 13,14.

 Copyright
In           (c) two
   this passage  2005-2009,
                     points areInfobase
                                 distinctlyMedia   Corp.
                                            set forth, viz., that in the resurrection and glorification of the Saints of God, of all ages and countries, theyPage     620 /that
                                                                                                                                                             will all know   1033
                                                                                                                                                                                their
resurrection and establishment in the land of their fathers was promised by God through Ezekiel, and is actually fulfilled. They may be fancied to say, in view of their
situation and of the prophecy-"Here we are, in the country of our fathers, just as Ezekiel predicted we should be; and how strange it is that we did not understand the
And ye shall know that I am the Lord, when I have opened your graves, O my people, and brought you up out of your graves, and shall put my spirit in you, and ye
shall live; and I shall place you in your own land; then shall ye know that I the Lord have spoken it, and performed it, saith the Lord.-Ezekiel xxxvii. 13,14.

In this passage two points are distinctly set forth, viz., that in the resurrection and glorification of the Saints of God, of all ages and countries, they will all know that their
resurrection and establishment in the land of their fathers was promised by God through Ezekiel, and is actually fulfilled. They may be fancied to say, in view of their
situation and of the prophecy-"Here we are, in the country of our fathers, just as Ezekiel predicted we should be; and how strange it is that we did not understand the
prophet when he told us so plainly where we should be placed."

If it be true that this resurrection and state appertain only to the house of Israel, or the family of believers, then wo to the infidel, and them who reject the gospel, for
such can "have no part in this resurrection."

It is true that nominal christians believe (or profess to) in a future resurrection of the body; and although there is among them little exception to this faith, yet the principle
is not so understood among them as to be made a foundation of hope and comfort; and while some controversy exists among them as to the mode of existence in a
resurrected state, they all agree in it denying in any efficacy as a ground of hope, or a means of edification to the Church. Nay, so far are they from apprehending the
literal meaning of the promises on this subject, most of them deny the existence of such a state to be real and tangible, but define it to be a transformation of our bodies
into a spirit which is without a local habitation and a name, and which they themselves are unable to describe.

But this view of an immortal state is quite different from that which the primitive Saints held, and which I hold. They made the resurrection and glorification of their
bodies a fundamental principal of doctrine, and a basis of their hope, a principle no less vital than faith or repentance.

"But no," says the objector, "it is the immortality of the soul, and not an apprehension of its mode of existence that the bible reveals." But why ask a revelator for the
testimony to the immortality of the soul, or even of God, (abstractedly) when all the heathen world taught it without revelation? Socrates conceived the true God, and
Confucius and Plato each had a Deity which they worshipped, by way of preparation for a future state to which they were destined. If, therefore, christians have no
more than the immortality of the soul discovered to them, what advantage have they over the heathen in this respect?

We understand that, not only immortality, but "life and immortality are brought to light through the gospel." Christ came, not to effect immortality only, but that men
"might have life, and have it more abundantly," the life of the limbs and faculties-the endless duration and exercise of all their powers. Christ demonstrated this in his own
person, by rising from the dead with the same body that he wore while on the earth, and by eating and drinking as he had done before his death. So also did Job
apprehend the true principle of the resurrection, when he says in his nineteenth chapter, "in my flesh shall I see God." All the ancient Saints possessed the gospel, for we
read that it was from the beginning, and were instructed by it in the knowledge of the resurrection and an eternal state of glory to be enjoyed by the righteous in their
real bodies. A doctrine so sublime as the resurrection, with all the glorious hopes that it holds out to the believer, was not made known to us through the medium of
heathen philosophers and poets, but was worthy of a revelation from the God who ordained it, worthy too, of being attested by his Son, whom he sent to proclaim it
amongst men, and and to verify it by his own example.

But men, in Christ's days, were so accustomed to mystify every thing, that they would not believe that Christ had risen, even when they saw him, but "supposed they
had seen a spirit," and would not be convinced otherwise until he called for meat, and ate with them, and called upon them to handle him and see, and said to them, "a
spirit has not flesh and bones as you see me have."

We believe in a material existence as firm and indissoluble as the throne of God-an eternal life of our eyes, our hands, our feet, our head, yea, all our thinking powers
and affections, a life in which all our faculties will be enjoyed in their fullest perfection, and employed without intermission in the service for which they were at first
intended-the service of their Author, and the promotion of personal and relative happiness.

Do you suppose the Apostles were sent on an indefinite errand, when they spoke of the resurrection, and were so ignorant and vague on the subject of their teaching-
so little understood their principal theme as not to make their brethren know what sort of existence they should enjoy in another state? Think you, that, like our modern
divines, they were under the necessity of preaching fifty years in a place, and then left the people as ignorant as they found them? The apostle John says, "that which
was from the beginning, which we have heard, which our hands have handled of the Word of Life, declare we unto you." This was what pricked men in their hearts
under the preaching of Peter. There was no miracle in men's being affected at being made to know so sublime a truth as this; and still less singular does it appear when
these who were thus convinced were the very persons who had lately crucified, as a malefactor, him who was now shown to them to be the Son of God. Who would
not be pricked in their hearts under like circumstances? Suppose you had put to death any man as an imposter and deceiver, and you had afterwards been convinced
that he had told you truth, by the observance of which you might be spared from the worst temporal calamity, and he had come to you at immense sacrifices to himself,
to advise you of your case; would you not relent of your rashness and cruelty, both on His account and your own? What wonder then, that Peter's preaching pricked
the Jews in their hearts? What makes all creation groan in pain and distress? Is it not death-haggard death, with all his attendant pains and diseases? Consumption,
fevers, rheumatism, the wasted and tottering frame, the hoary locks of bending age, the sudden chill of youthful blood, all tell of death! Neither wealth nor honor can
secure any from the common fate; kings are nothing, all tremble at the approach of death-all grieve at the loss of friends-all are alike racked when pain seizes them, and
all are equally powerless before the ministers of death.

But some will say, do you mean to teach that the Saints are to rise with a literal deathless body? I answer, yes. But, says the objector, have you not overlooked Paul?
He tells us in 1st Corinthians xv., that our bodies are raised spiritual, and how can that be if they are to retain their material substance? Here you have to settle an
account with Paul. This objection leads directly to the enquiry-What is a spiritual body? If I were to define a spiritual body, I should conceive my natural one abstracted
from the element or principle which sustains it. Let it be drained of all blood which circulates through it, and all other influences which minister to its sustenance, and then
let it be animated with what Moses terms the spirit of life, and I shall then stand before you an immortal being, with no loss or change in my composition, no change
whatever, except that I am glorified. All the difference of my glorified from my natural body is in the mode and power by which it is quickened.

But, says one, this is only theory, and the example of Christ's resurrection controverts it, since Christ, while on earth, wore a natural body, but after his resurrection his
body was a spiritual or a glorified one.

The error in this objection is, that it makes into a spirit a body which is nourished and sustained by the unadulterated spirit of life, which does not follow as a necessary
consequence. The two bodies which Christ appeared in, were not different in their composition, they only differed in their mode of sustenance; nay, I use language
improperly when I say there were two bodies-there was but one body, and that supported by different elements of vitality. As much might a man be said to have
possessed two bodies, who, under unwholesome food, infected air, and indolent habits, had become emaciated by disease; but upon a wholesome diet, salubrious air,
and regular habits, had been restored to health, and the change was plainly indicated by his ruddy countenance, corpulent frame, and all the appearances of health and
vigour.

But this is not theory, it is fact, upon which the salvation of our souls depend, unless we can reject this testimony of Ezekiel consistently with our salvation. This
sentiment is delivered in plain language, and a child would not mistake it, nor would any, but for the perverted teaching by which our doctors and instructers have
mystified the truth.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                              Page 621 / 1033
But, says one, tell us where they are to be-define the residence of these glorified bodies. Do you mean to say that men will dwell on this earth after their resurrection?
Yes, that is my meaning, unless I rob Ezekiel of the plain import of his language in the text.
But this is not theory, it is fact, upon which the salvation of our souls depend, unless we can reject this testimony of Ezekiel consistently with our salvation. This
sentiment is delivered in plain language, and a child would not mistake it, nor would any, but for the perverted teaching by which our doctors and instructers have
mystified the truth.

But, says one, tell us where they are to be-define the residence of these glorified bodies. Do you mean to say that men will dwell on this earth after their resurrection?
Yes, that is my meaning, unless I rob Ezekiel of the plain import of his language in the text.

But, says one, why did not the other prophets talk of such a resurrection and existence, if it is to take place? I answer, they did; but if you cannot understand that this is
the doctrine taught by Ezekiel in our text, which is one of the plainest passages, how can it then be expected that you will gather it from others, which though clear and
conclusive to the point, are no more so than this.

But, continues the objector, I thought this earth was to be burned up; and as I find its burning predicted in the bible, this certainly must destroy your theory.

In answer to this, I may tell you, that if you conceive all the burning of which the bible speaks to take place, it will only be purified-not destroyed-thereby being
rendered fit (as it otherwise would not be) for the residence of those who are to inhabit it. When the earth was created, it was good-a paradise, as blessed a place as
heaven; but when man fell, the earth was cursed for his sake; it became corrupt, as being in such a state the most fit residence for a corrupted race. But when he is
redeemed and renewed, the earth will also be renovated. The earth will be conformed to the state of man, whose residence it is to be when man is redeemed, therefore
he will be on a renewed earth. It is only the same earth purged (as its tenants will be) from all the effects of the fall and subsequent sin-the same earth in a different
aspect. So radical will be the change that voracious animals will feed on grass and not on flesh; venemous reptiles become harmless playthings of children; beasts that
are now antagonists lie down together, and a general pacification take place and preval among all created beings. Isaiah xi. 6, 10.

Such are the prospects which animate the hearts of believers in the plain text of the gospel-such the remedy that God has provided for his sin-sick people-such the
termination of the trials and persecutions which beset us here-such the redemption of fallen man to his primeval innocence and purity-such the exaltation and fruition of
those despised and bereaved sons and daughters of God, who are "strangers and pilgrims in this world, seeking a better country," an eternal rest in the heavens.

And is there any other remedy for the disease of sin, which affords entire relief? Doubtless God thought not, and unwilling to leave his creatures without an antidote
equal to the poison, devised this and promulgated it to mankind.

But this is not an unconditional boon. We are to be judged according to the deeds done in the body, and God has declared that his inheritance is only that of his Saints,
or those who love him and obey his word.

By this time one is anxious to know what and where the heaven of the bible-the believer's destiny is, if all the righteous are to inhabit as well as inherit the earth. This is a
very natural query to arise in the mind of one whose idea of a heaven has been to conceive a company of Saints of about the size of a camp meeting and in much the
same spirit that reigns there, situated somewhere in space (or if possible, beyond its utmost bounds), far from the distance of the most distant star, gathered in one
group, and employed in acclamations of praise to God and the Lamb, with an occasional look of approbation from the throne of God.

But my idea of a heaven is much more comprehensive than this. To form a conception of heaven, I would contemplate all the planets of the solar system, of which our
earth is but a small one, purified of all contamination which may have tainted them, and the inhabitants of each endued with the principles of immortal existence and
constant happiness. These inhabitants I would conceive as gathered together, each on their own plant or sphere, and at liberty to traverse the whole land without the
intervention of waters, and living in common friendship and employing all their faculties in the service of God, or rather exercising them in accordance with the will of
their Author.

But, says one, this is a larger heaven than I have been accustomed to think of. True; but if this the only unsound point of the doctrine, you cannot object to it, as there is
no danger of having too much of such a kind of good thing as the heaven which I have portrayed.

Another may say, that in such a heaven as I have described, there must be parting, whereas all former ideas of it have presented the society of its occupants as
uninterrupted. Parting truly will take place in the heaven I have shown you, but it will not be of such a nature as that which we experience here. There will be nothing in
our constitution which can prevent a return to the society we left, when the object of our separation shall be accomplished. Besides, our love in that state will be as
refined as our physical system, and doubtless will not need to be fed or nourished as here, by the presence of the objects of our affection; nor will their absence pain us
in proportion as we love them, as is the case in this earthly state. The Son of God parted from his Father's bosom, and the angels left their abode to announce his
advent. In the execution of their office as ministering spirits, angels are always changing their places, and yet think you that they do it at any sacrifice of their happiness.

I believe there is a time for all things, and that this arrangement will not be frustrated by the translation of which I have spoken, and there is no doubt that in a glorified
state all the faculties will be brought into exercise as fully as here; yea, developed in their most perfect strength.

It is a mistaken notion that any thing which God has created, will ever cease to exist. Matter is as eternal as God is, and mind is no less so. They are both indestructible,
and although existing in different modes, still they never can be annihilated, and will always be applied to their appropriate uses. God has materials enough to afford his
people a habitation and employment to eternity, and why not appropriate them to that purpose? The kingdom of God is described under the similitude of a king who
sent servants to work for him, and rewarded them by making them rulers over different numbers of cities, according to their faithfulness, and if nothing material exists as
the portion of God's people is not Christ guilty of a tantalizing misrepresentation in adducing such a parable?

Having set before you a view of heaven, I must now tell you how you may secure it. As this is an inheritance reserved for us in reversion, it is important to know when
we are to take possession of it. This is a very natural and laudable curiosity, and one which is inseparable from our constitutions. If any of us received information of an
estate being bestowed upon us, we should be solicitous to know when we were to receive it. The time, then, of taking possession of this inheritance will be the
resurrection of the just, and will commence at the ushering in of the millennium. But though the Saints will not possess the earth until the resurrection, yet they will enjoy
a paradise, or blissful state immediately on their decease. In this state Job, and all the New Testament Saints are now resting, while it is agreed by most religious sects;
that some preparation is requisite to fit us for the first resurrection. It is a mystery which few of the craft of priests can penetrate how they can get religion enough to
constitute that preparation.

There are but three kinds of religion described in the New Testament, and I knew a man once, who being asked if he had experienced religion, replied, and I think very
justly, that he had often experienced one or more of these kinds. In the first place, said he, there is OUR religion, of which I often experience a sample in the zealous
worship of the devotees of Luther, Calvin, Wesley, and other teachers, which the people, having itching ears, have heaped to themselves. In the next place, I have
experienced much of a vain religion which those have who bridle not their tongues. And lastly, concerning the visiting of the widow and the fatherless, and keeping
myself unspotted from the world, I have many times done the former, and by the help of God I am able to do the latter. But, said the catechiser, has the Lord converted
your soul? No, was the reply, he does not go about doing that. I fancy if man's soul is converted, he must do it himself. We read that three thousand were converted in
one day under Peter's preaching; and while this shows the fallacy of mourning for months over sin, the fact that their own submission to the ordinances of salvation,
shows   that although
 Copyright            God gives
              (c) 2005-2009,     his Spirit
                              Infobase      to reprove
                                        Media    Corp. of sin, yet he furnishes it to them only as a material with which to work out their own salvation. Some622
                                                                                                                                                       Page   claim/ that
                                                                                                                                                                      1033God
will convert men independently of men's volition, and there are set times to favour Zion. Now this is the doctrine of election (or an element of it) which our modern
divines teach. But the bible teaches me no such doctrine of election in any sense-it tells me only of electing some to office, and leaving others out. Others suppose that
God does the work, but employs human agency; and so the word of God, which should be a sure guide, is made of little effect through their traditions. But in these
experienced much of a vain religion which those have who bridle not their tongues. And lastly, concerning the visiting of the widow and the fatherless, and keeping
myself unspotted from the world, I have many times done the former, and by the help of God I am able to do the latter. But, said the catechiser, has the Lord converted
your soul? No, was the reply, he does not go about doing that. I fancy if man's soul is converted, he must do it himself. We read that three thousand were converted in
one day under Peter's preaching; and while this shows the fallacy of mourning for months over sin, the fact that their own submission to the ordinances of salvation,
shows that although God gives his Spirit to reprove of sin, yet he furnishes it to them only as a material with which to work out their own salvation. Some claim that God
will convert men independently of men's volition, and there are set times to favour Zion. Now this is the doctrine of election (or an element of it) which our modern
divines teach. But the bible teaches me no such doctrine of election in any sense-it tells me only of electing some to office, and leaving others out. Others suppose that
God does the work, but employs human agency; and so the word of God, which should be a sure guide, is made of little effect through their traditions. But in these
discordant systems, the precept that "obedience is better than sacrifice," is overlooked.

Paul's conversation was one which affords as near a specimen of exclusive divine agency, as any which the bible records, or the experience of christians furnishes, and
yet he could not be saved until he had gone to Ananias, and by him been baptized to wash away his sin. Upon his way to Damascus, God convinced him of a truth that
he did not before believe-that Jesus, whose followers he was persecuting, was the Son of God-and that inasmuch as he was persecuting the least of Jesus' disciples, he
was doing it to Jesus, to God. But this conviction was not sufficient for his salvation. It was only the beginning of his knowledge of the way of life. He was immediately
struck with a sense of the necessity of doing something to retrieve his former wickedness, and cleanse his soul and conscience from the stain of sin. He enquired what
God would have him to do; and being informed, he straightway obeyed, and through obedience unto the truth, he received the blessing of salvation.

Will God do more for the salvation of men! What has he not done already? He has sent the Son of his love to tabernacle in the flesh, to suffer and to die. The crucified
Saviour has burst the tomb and been exalted at the right hand of God, to be an advocate for his people, and a prince and saviour to mankind.

But this is not all. God has sent his Spirit to convince the world of sin-he has published the Gospel, and sent messengers with it to the children of men-he is "in Christ
reconciling the world unto himself."

God do more! It were impious to ask it. What more could he do, without making men brutes or blocks? All that we are required to do is to believe, repent, and obey
the gospel, and can we-dare we insult God by asking any easier terms.

All this is definite and tangible. Both reasonable to our minds, and easy to our faculties. But easy and simple as it is, we cannot be saved without it. It matters not how
simple the mode is, so long as it is God's way it must be complied with. He has given it as a test of our obedience, to see if we will not choose some harder or easier
way. How self-willed some men are, even so much so that they will not consent to be saved without being frightened by the nervous preaching of an Evangelist, and so
popular has this notion become, that the churches of our country have but little other aliment to sustain them-little else as a means of adding to their numbers of such as
shall be saved, than the excitement of a revival, as it is called.

A revival! a revival of what? Certainly not of pure and undefiled religion, for the uniform testimony of those who are the subjects of it, that they are carnal seed under
sin. Certainly not a revival of revelation from God to his people, nor of the gifts and blessings which graced primitive Saints, for whosoever dare claim these things as
the privilege of the church is deemed a heretic, and forfeits their fellowship. But it is indeed a revival-a revival of the delusion under which Satan has long held them, a
revival of hypocrisy and mammon-serving professions-a revival of farming out the seats of what is called the house of God to the highest bidder-a revival of "preaching
for hire and divining for money." But Paul brought about no such revivals, nor employed any such agency as this to promote the gospel. He addressed the
understanding, not the passions. He persuaded men to be christians by bringing to their perceptions their true relation to God and his Christ, and reasoning upon
righteousness, temperance and judgement to come.-You may pray God to convert you during your lifetime, and if you do not obey the gospel, he never will do it.
Understand me not to disparage prayer, however. It is a duty which God has enjoined upon all christians, and the apostle has told us to perform it without ceasing. But
prayer without obedience will be only the prayer of the wicked, which God has said is an abomination.

In conclusion let me remind you that the terms of salvation are easy and simple; and while they are thus made available for all, let it be remembered, that if you neglect
so easy, as well as so great a salvation, the facility of the terms upon which it is offered, will only aggravate your condemnation.

The Temple of the Lord.

As a shepherd in the midst of the flock of Israel, I feel moved upon to stir up the minds of the elders and Saints in general among all the churches, by way of
remembrance, that we are living in a day and age of the world big with events. In the last dispensation and fulness of times, in which God will gather together his people
both in heaven and on earth unto himself in their proper time and place; and also that he has commanded his Saints in all the world to build unto his holy name a house,
that the Saints may receive their blessings and endowments according to his holy will, that the elders of Israel may be prepared to go forth to bind up the law, and seal
up the testimony, that their garments may be clear of the blood of this generation, be prepared for the hour of the judgments of our God, and to stand before the Son of
Man.

The building of the temple of God is of equal interest to every true-hearted Saint, wherever his lot may be cast, as it is for the general good of the church of Christ
throughout the world, to both Jew and Gentile, inasmuch as they do not continue in unbelief. While the Saints in Nauvoo, who have borne the burthen and heat of the
day, and have passed through scenes of deep affliction and persecution, from time to time, in sustaining the work of God, are still making a powerful effort to maintain
and keep the commandments of God, by striving to the extent of all their means to complete the temple of the Lord speedily, according to the pattern given: and while
the churches throughout the United States are tithing themselves, and sending up their offering unto the Lord for the finishing of his house; if we altogether hold our
peace, sit in silence, and withhold our tithing, "while Zion is travailing in birth to bring forth her children," shall we be justified? No! verily no! but let us as a people, in
this land, and throughout the world in like manner, tithe ourselves, and send up our offerings as far as we are able in this time of need; and in this ye are justified, and the
blessings of God will attend you, and you will not lose your reward in this life, or that which is to come.

Any means we can have to forward to them this summer and fall will be of great service to them in that place, in the finishing of that house, and I hope the elders over
conferences and branches will bear this in mind, and not forget the temple of the Lord.

W. WOODRUFF.

Extract From a Letter From Elder Henry Cuerden.

Hull, June 4th, 1845.

Dear Brother,-I feel thankful to let you know that my mind is the same as ever as it regards the great work of the Lord-There was good news in the letter which brother
Hedlock forwarded to me. My wife states that they are determined to complete the temple-that many are obeying the gospel-and that she is very comfortable as it
respects temporal things, which causes me to rejoice.

We expect to hold our conference on the 23rd inst; but as the conference is small, and the Saints poor, we do not like to call for any of you to come on purpose, as we
 Copyright
well know you(c) 2005-2009,
                 cannot comeInfobase   Media
                             for nothing;     Corp.
                                          but we anticipate a time when we shall come behind in nothing, yet if any of you be near, we say come,Page
                                                                                                                                                  and we 623
                                                                                                                                                         will do/ 1033
                                                                                                                                                                  our
best, and if so, we can do no more. We number thirty-two members in Hull.
respects temporal things, which causes me to rejoice.

We expect to hold our conference on the 23rd inst; but as the conference is small, and the Saints poor, we do not like to call for any of you to come on purpose, as we
well know you cannot come for nothing; but we anticipate a time when we shall come behind in nothing, yet if any of you be near, we say come, and we will do our
best, and if so, we can do no more. We number thirty-two members in Hull.

I have been to York, Rawcliff, Goole, and Crowle. In the last place I got to preach four times in the Baptist chapel, and I have preached once since in the Calvinist
chapel. I am in hopes the next time I go to re-baptize some of the Baptists. The Calvinist chapel is at liberty any time when I go, as there is nothing done in it-the
members having all died away. I think this a fine chance.

In Goole the whole town is in a commotion. I have preached several times in the Primitive Methodists, or as they are termed Ranters' school. I have baptized one of the
Ranters, he came and desired to be baptized in public; I presume we had nearly two thousand spectators; it was a good time, I preached on the bank of the river. I
hope next week to organize a branch of the church there. The Devil is mad, and the priests are enraged about the impostor that is causing such a fuss in this part of the
country. I can truly say that the prospects are flattering indeed at present in the East Riding of Yorkshire.

About Hull things are much better than they were, and I have no doubt but that we shall get on well, though I have much more pleasure in building up a church where
there has been none before.

I remain as ever, yours affectionately in the kingdom of patience,

HENRY CUERDEN.

To Thomas Ward, 36, Chapel Street, Liverpool.

Latter-Day Saints' Millennial Star. June 15 1845.

IN entering upon another volume of the MILLENNIAL STAR, we could not avoid taking a glance, at least, at the state of things in the church and in the world; and the
result of our contemplations is, that renewed exertion and additional energy are absolutely necessary on the part of every faithful member of the church. We have been
enabled by much labour and fatigue, to get out, in a comparatively short time, the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, a beautiful edition, which we trust the Saints will
fully appreciate, while the elaborate index which we have added thereto, will render the work of unspeakable value.

This book, which our enemies have said we kept hid from the public, we now issue forth to the world, with a consciousness that all truth is harmonious with itself, and
that it will meet with no opposition in the walks of equity and integrity.

WE trust that the present number of the STAR will be found interesting and instructive to our readers, and they may rest assured that we will spare no exertions
necessary, to make the STAR the vehicle for communicating all that we can ascertain calculated to strengthen and build up the Saints of God.

But in accomplishing this object, we have to depend upon the patronage of our brethren and sisters throughout the land; and we trust that every presiding elder,
whether of branch or conference, will exert themselves to promote the sale of our publications, and make the regular returns necessary to enable us to carry on
effectively this important branch of labour in the work of the Lord.

We had hoped to have reduced the price of the STAR, but find ourselves with our limited sale totally incapable of doing so, owing to recent and continued advance
upon paper; but we pledge ourselves, whenever it be practicable, that the Saints shall have the advantage of it.

Signs of the Times.

GREAT EARTHQUAKE.-THE CITY OF MEXICO NEARLY IN RUINS.-At the moment we write, says the Sieglo of the 8th, the inhabitants of the capital of the
Republic are still under the influence of the horrors excited by the earthquake of yesterday, the disastrous effects of which we are still imperfectly acquainted with.
Yesterday, at fifty-two minutes past three o'clock, p.m., oscillations began, slight at first and then stronger. The direction of the motion appeared to be north and south.
It lasted about two minutes. The shocks were terrible; nothing like them was ever experienced, and the condition of the buildings too surely proves the absence of all
exaggeration. The chains surrounding the portico were violently agitated; the flags of the pavements yawned open, the trees bent frightfully, the buildings and lofty
edifices osillated to and fro; the immense arrow which crowned the summit of the cathedral vibrated with astonishing rapidity. At fifty-six minutes past three the
movement had ceased. It is impossible yet to ascertain the extent of destruction. Not a house or door but bares the marks of this terrible calamity. Many of them are
cracked and greatly injured, others are tottering, and others entirely fallen; San Lorenzo, Misericordia, Tompeate, Zapo and Victoria streets, and the Grand street, have
particularly suffered. The aqueducts were broken in several places. The bridge of Tozentlale is demolished. The Hospital of Saint Lazarus is in ruins, and the churches
of San Lorenzo and San Ferdinand are greatly injured. The magnificent chapel of San Taresa no longer exists. At the first shock the cupola, a building of astonishing
strength and great beauty fell, and was soon followed by the vault beneath the tabernacle and the tabernacle itself. Fortunately all those in a church so much frequented,
succeeded in escaping. At eight o'clock last evening, seventeen persons had been taken from the ruins of other buildings and carried to the hospital. At three quarters
past six, and a quarter past seven, two more shocks were felt. They were, however, slight, and occasioned nothing but a temporary renewal of terror. The authorities
did every thing that zeal and humanity could suggest to carry help to the victims, and restore the aqueducts which furnished water to the city.-From the True Sun.

EARTHQUAKE.-We have already given the particulars of an earthquake which occurred at Mexico on the 7th of April. There was a repetition of this awful disaster in
the capital on the 10th of April. It occurred about ten o'clock a.m., and lasted forty seconds. It overthrew many new buildings, and many others that had escaped the
former visitation. Most of the inhabitants, stricken with terror, left their homes and took refuge in the open fields and public squares, passing the night without shelter
and in the utmost consternation.-Illustrated London News, June 7th.

SYRIA.-Accounts from Beyrout of the 17th May, give a most deplorable description of the state of Syria. One letter says:-"A civil war, and one of extermination,
reigns at this moment in the mountains between the Druses and the Christians, and during the last fifteen days the horrors we have seen perpretrated around us are
dreadful. On every side the sounds of battle are heard, and nothing is seen but fire and flames; houses, villages, churches, and convents being reciprocally a prey to the
flames. We have now before us the appalling spectacle of no fewer than eleven villages, and a number of Maronite churches and convents in flames, and, what is
worse, when the Christians are victorious, they enter the Druse villages, putting to the edge of the sword, men, women, and children; the Druses following the example
when they are victorious. All the silk-worms of both parties, the sole support of the Syrian population, have been burned. The convents of Maronites and Catholics
have not been spared-they have been burned; and the bodies of their priests, after death, have been burnt by the Druses. Every horror is practised on their enemies.
The poor Christians are much more numerous, and at the commencement were victorious over their enemies; but our Pacha, who is out with his regular troops, as soon
as he perceives the Christians victorious, points his artillery against them, loaded with grape, and compels this unfortunate sect to take flight. The Druses immediately
enter their villages, sacking them, burning their houses, goods, &c. At this moment, with the help of our glasses, we see unfortunate fugitive Christians, women and
children,
 Copyright to (c)
              the 2005-2009,
                  number of 6000   or 7000
                               Infobase    on the
                                        Media     coast. Two ships of war, one French and one Austrian, and five or six small vessels, chartered byPage
                                                Corp.                                                                                                   the mercantile body,
                                                                                                                                                               624 / 1033
have sailed to collect and save them from the dreadful death which awaits them from famine. Fire and battle continue to reign with destructive violence on all sides
around us, and the last news we have is, that the Christians have been obliged to fire on the regular troops, which places us in a very alarming position, as we fear a
revolution of the Turks against all the Christians, and we are now all prepared, weapon in hand, to defend our houses and the lives of our families."-The Malta Times
have not been spared-they have been burned; and the bodies of their priests, after death, have been burnt by the Druses. Every horror is practised on their enemies.
The poor Christians are much more numerous, and at the commencement were victorious over their enemies; but our Pacha, who is out with his regular troops, as soon
as he perceives the Christians victorious, points his artillery against them, loaded with grape, and compels this unfortunate sect to take flight. The Druses immediately
enter their villages, sacking them, burning their houses, goods, &c. At this moment, with the help of our glasses, we see unfortunate fugitive Christians, women and
children, to the number of 6000 or 7000 on the coast. Two ships of war, one French and one Austrian, and five or six small vessels, chartered by the mercantile body,
have sailed to collect and save them from the dreadful death which awaits them from famine. Fire and battle continue to reign with destructive violence on all sides
around us, and the last news we have is, that the Christians have been obliged to fire on the regular troops, which places us in a very alarming position, as we fear a
revolution of the Turks against all the Christians, and we are now all prepared, weapon in hand, to defend our houses and the lives of our families."-The Malta Times
corroborates this startling picture, and adds-"We have seen letters from Beyrout to the 14th May, which give a horrible account of Syria in general, and Mount
Lebanon in particular. For fifteen days previous, wholesale murder, burning, and every possible crime was committed, while the government would put no check to
them. The greater part of the villages and towns in the high lands are in ashes. The Catholic clergy have been murdered. Colonel Ware, our Consul-General, made a
regular sortie, with a small body of troops formed in haste, and succeeded in saving from destruction about 700 of our fellow-christians. The mania for blood has
spread to Palestine. The districts near Jerusalem are in arms, and several European travellers have been murdered. Heaven only knows how this terrible tragedy will
end."

Lines Addressed to Miss Frances Jessie Swan.

BY MISS E. R. SNOW.

Far from the braes of Scotland,
Thy ocean wave-washed isle;
Far from thy father's dwelling,
And thy fond mother's smile:
Far from the crystal fountain,
The highland glen and glade,
O'er which in early childhood,
Your sportive fancy strayed.
Though far from home and country,
Young lady, all is well,
Yours is the better portion,
Among the Saints to dwell:
The mighty God of Jacob,
Has chosen thee to stand,
Thee, first of all thy kindred,
Upon the promised land.
And if thou wilt be faithful,
To do his righteous will,
Thou yet shalt be a Saviour,
On Zion's holy hill.
And these the ties of nature,
Will constitute a chain,
To gather your connexions,
And form a noble train.
Then fear not persecution,
Nor any human ill,
All things will work together,
God's purpose to fulfil.
This is your day of trial,
Your day of sacrifice;
But out of tribulation,
The righteous will arise.
Then lady, O, be humble,
And put your trust in God;
For you will dwell in safety,
When judgments spread abroad.
O, may the Holy Spirit,
Dwell richly in your breast,
And guide you to inherit,
The great and glorious rest.

Nauvoo, September 4th, 1844.

Notices.

We beg to remind our agents and the public generally, that we have on hand a large stock of O. Cowdery's Letters to W. W. Phelps, a work of lasting value to the
Saints, and which is on sale at a very cheap rate.

We have also a few of the First Volume of the MILLENNIAL STAR to dispose of and a considerable number of the Letter of Joseph Smith to J. A. R.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: PUBLISHED BY W. WOODRUFF & T. WARD, STANLEY BUILDINGS, BATH STREET.

EDITED BY THOMAS WARD.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                    Page 625 / 1033
No. 2. July 1 1845. Vol. VI.
The Saint:
EDITED BY THOMAS WARD.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

No. 2. July 1 1845. Vol. VI.
The Saint:

WHEN we look abroad upon mankind, we behold a great variety of characters pursuing various professions or employments, either with an assiduity of application
characteristic of the present age, or with a listlessness illustrative alone of the individual's respective temperament. But, with very few exceptions, such is the keenness of
appetite in the human family to get gain, and consequent command of a superiority in the scale of mankind, and an assurance of the good things of life, that, very rarely
do we find individuals so circumstanced otherwise than so acting.

We behold the merchant freighting his ships with the riches of his own and other lands for distant climes, watching narrowly the scale of exchange, or sale, that his
expedition may bring home the greatest possible amount of profit.

We look, again, upon the manufacturer of foreign produce building his gigantic establishments, and employing his thousands of labourers, many of whom toil for a
comparatively miserable pittance, professedly because the employer must realize sufficient profit to enable him at all times to be prepared for the fluctuations of the
market, arising from the bold and effective schemes of speculators.

Again, we find the heir of opulence, or he who has accumulated sufficient gain to enable him to retire from the more active schemes of commerce and trade, seeking the
honours of magisterial authority, and (to be charitable) we would allow, honourably and with honour to dispense the administration of the laws of the land.

We look once more, and behold the aspiring candidate for legislative honours, deeming, perhaps, that his voice, in the senate of the land, would have an influence to
adjust the scale of administration for the success of his own system of politics, or otherwise for the general good of mankind.

We look higher still, and behold the sovereigns of nations, surrounded with the pageantry and pomp of regal dignity, receiving the acclamations of myriads, the homage
of the great and mighty, who find their own dignity magnified by the reflections of royalty.

But hitherto we have looked only upon what we may deem the most successful of mankind; we might reverse the picture, and turn to the laborious, the unfortunate, the
miserable, the indigent, and the vile, and behold enough to sicken humanity; we might look upon our fellow, suffering from "the inhumanity of man," the depredator
committing his spoils upon his neighbour, or the diabolical of his race perpetrating his deeds of blood; but we would choose rather to turn to the contemplation of the
character whose name we have placed at the head of this article.

And what is he? He is an individual who has rendered obedience unto the laws of salvation, as propounded by the great Father of mercies, and in consequence of
obedience has received of the influence of the Spirit of God, even of him who is the Father of lights, the great author of all things by which we are surrounded, and to
whom the whole human family are answerable for the deeds done in this probationary state. By the gift of that Spirit he has learned the true nature of his standing on this
planet on which he finds himself, he has discovered that all mankind are naturally aliens from God, that Satan reigneth in the earth, and the inhabitants thereof are his
servants. But he has also discovered what is his true heritage, what are the possessions, that, but for sin, were his true estate; and he now by the covenant of the eternal
God knows, if he be faithful in keeping his commandments, what are the glories to which he is destined. Is he an uninterested spectator of the things that are transpiring
around him? By no means.-He is a child of light, and not of darkness, partaking of the Spirit of him who seeth the end from the beginning; he can look beyond the
narrow sphere that limits the vision of others, and knowing the purposes of the Most High with regard to the destiny of men and things, he can behold with an
untroubled gaze the changes or convulsions that transpire around him.

Is he involved in the consequences of the mad career of individuals amongst whom he dwells? Does he suffer in consequence of the principles he professes? Or is he
threatened through the maintenance of his integrity with death? All these things may be allotted him, but with a noble superiority above suffering and calamity, he flinches
not, for well he knows that all things shall work together for his good, and that by a faithful endurance of suffering, he is treading in the footsteps of the Highest, and the
path, though thorny and perilous, is the path of glory.

Is he a selfish and uninterested spectator of the condition of his fellow-man? He is not. Being imbued with the Spirit of him who sendeth the blessings of providence
upon the evil and the good, upon the just and upon the unjust; he also is ready to minister to the suffering and the needy according to his ability, and to do his utmost to
mitigate the woes of humanity, knowing assuredly that if he hath the ability, and withholdeth his hand, he is under condemnation.

Does he long for the facilities of the merchant, that he might also become a dealer in the produce of the world? Most certainly,-for he is desirous to gather from the
wealth of the nations to enrich the Zion of God, and to bring the treasures of the earth for the inhabitants thereof.

Would he emulate the princely manufacturer in the production of his various articles for trade? Unquestionably. He is desirous to behold the saints of God, independent
of a wicked world, that is anxious only to betray and to destroy. He would desire to see the genius, the talent, and the industry of the servants and the handmaidens of
the Lord, brought forth in the production of all things necessary for the comfort and well-being of the people of God; and he anticipates a day when under the blessing
of the Most High, they shall stand unrivalled in all things which they put forth their hands to do.

Is he an uninterested party, in regard to those appointed to administer the laws of a community? By no means. He knoweth that, when the wicked rule, the people
mourn; and he is desirous that the best and the wisest of the land should administer the laws thereof.

Is he also desirous of a voice in the councils of nations? It is with a wish to be instrumental in the enactment of laws in accordance with the will of heaven, and that the
purposes of God may be facilitated in bringing to pass his strange and mighty acts amongst the nations of the earth.

Does he long for the honours of royalty; for the glory and distinction of holding the reins of government? Most assuredly. Empire is stamped upon his brow! He is the
Son of a King! yea, of the King of kings, and Lord of lords! And he is looking forward to the possession of a throne more glorious and more potent than the mightiest
of earth; to a diadem more magnificent than ever circled the brow of earth-born kings! By the light of the Spirit of Truth, he is enabled to look back upon the myriads of
human beings that have been swept into eternity in days of old,

"From him our Great Progenitor, to him
That latest bowed beneath the stroke of death,
Numberless,"

and he is conscious of being associated with the great scheme of redemption, that shall rescue from the hands of the Evil One the captives that have long been bound,
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page     626 / 1033
and open the prison doors to let the oppressed go free. He is rejoicing in the privileges of the people of God, in the power and the authority of the  holy priesthood by
which he shall stand a Saviour on Mount Zion, when the kingdom shall be the Lord's. There is nothing too great for his conceptions when quickened by the Spirit of
God, nothing too high for his sanctified ambition to aspire unto. The eternal Jehovah for his father, the ever-blessed Saviour for his elder brother, angels for his
Numberless,"

and he is conscious of being associated with the great scheme of redemption, that shall rescue from the hands of the Evil One the captives that have long been bound,
and open the prison doors to let the oppressed go free. He is rejoicing in the privileges of the people of God, in the power and the authority of the holy priesthood by
which he shall stand a Saviour on Mount Zion, when the kingdom shall be the Lord's. There is nothing too great for his conceptions when quickened by the Spirit of
God, nothing too high for his sanctified ambition to aspire unto. The eternal Jehovah for his father, the ever-blessed Saviour for his elder brother, angels for his
companions, power and authority unknown on earth, sovereignty and dominion among the spheres of the universe, and all things associated with a renewed and
perfected nature, unstained by sin, unsullied by any thing that can defile, and all things stamped with immortality and eternal life.

Who can contemplate the true character of the son or daughter of God, and not feel ennobled? Who, that rightly appreciates his position, and the glory of his high
calling, of God in Jesus Christ, but must turn away from every thing that is little and mean with disgust, and seek to attain to all things that will ennoble, to all that will
purify and prepare for the high society with which he expects to mingle?

Let the brethren, let the sisters, realize these things; for, assuredly, as our children, on coming to maturity, become men and women, so certainly shall we, if we are born
of God, if we are quickened by his Spirit, and are faithful unto the end until we attain our majority, so certainly shall we inherit the glory of our Great Parent, and realize
the full fruition of a perfect existence.

Let the Saints then contemplate the subject, let them live for these high, glorious, and eternal interests, and God will bless them, while the nations of the earth will
wonder and be astonished; for the Spirit that purifies, and, consequently, beautifies, shall also make them terrible, and the nations of the world shall leave them
unmolested, because of the might and the glory of truth.

EDITOR.

Materiality.

(Extracted from the Prophet.)

God the father is material.-Jesus Christ is material.-Angels are material.-Spirits are material.-Men are material.-The universe is material.-Space is full of materiality.-
Nothing exists which is not material.

The elementary principles of the material universe are eternal; they never originated from nonentity, and they never can be annihilated.

IMMATERIALITY is but another name for nonentity-it is the negative of all things and beings, of all existence.

There is not one particle of proof to be advanced to establish its existence. It has no way to manifest itself to any intelligence in heaven or on earth. Neither God, angels,
or men could possibly conceive of such a substance, being, or thing. It possesses no property or power by which to make itself manifest to any intelligent being in the
universe-reason and analogy never scan it or even conceive of it. Revelation never reveals it, nor do any of our senses witness its existence. It cannot be seen, felt,
heard, tasted or smelled even by the strongest organs, or the most acute sensibilities. It is neither liquid or solid-soft or hard-it can neither extend or contract. In short, it
can exert no influence whatever-it can neither act nor be acted upon: and even if it does exist, it is of no possible use. It possesses no one desirable property, faculty, or
use; yet, strange to say, "Immateriality" is the modern Christians' God-his anticipated heaven-his immortal self-his all.

O Sectarianism! O Atheism!! O Annihilation!!! Who can perceive the nice shades of difference between the one and the other? They seem alike, all but in name.

The Atheist has no God.

The Sectarian has a God without body or parts. Who can define the difference? For our part, we do not perceive a difference of a single hair-they both claim to be the
negative of all things which exist-and both are equally powerless and unknown.

The Atheist has no after-life or conscious existence beyond the grave.

The Sectarian has one, but is "Immaterial" like its god; and without body or parts. Here again, both are negative, and both arrive at the same point: their faith and hope
amount to the same, only, it is expressed by different terms.

Again, the Atheist has no heaven in eternity. The Sectarian has one, but it is immaterial in all its properties, and is therefore the negative of all riches and substances.
Here again they are equal, and arrive at the same point.

As we do not envy them the possession of all they claim, we will now leave them in the quiet and undisturbed enjoyment of the same, and proceed to examine the
portion still left for the "poor Mormons" to enjoy.

What is God? HE is a material, organized intelligence, possessing both body and parts. He is in the form of a man, and is, in fact, of the same species, and is a model or
standard of perfection, to which, man is destined to attain, he being the Great Father and Head of the whole family.

He can go, come, converse, reason, eat, drink, love, hate, rejoice, possess, and enjoy. He can also traverse space with all the ease and intelligence necessary for
moving from planet to planet, and from system to system.

This Being cannot occupy two distinct places at once, therefore, he cannot be every where present. For evidence and illustration of this God, and his personal
organization, powers and attributes, we refer to the scriptures of the Old and New Testaments, which speak abundantly of his body, parts, passions, powers, and of his
conversing, walking, eating, drinking, &c.; for instance, His taking dinner with Abraham.

What is Jesus Christ? He is the Son of God, and is every way like his Father being the "brightness of his Father's glory, and the express image of his person." He is a
material intelligence, with body, parts, and passions, possessing immortal flesh and immortal bones. He can and does eat, drink, converse, reason, love, move, go,
come, and, in short, perform all things even as the Father-possessing the same power and attributes. And he, too, can traverse space, and go from world to world, and
from system to system, precisely like the Father, but cannot occupy two places at once.

What are Angels? They are intelligences of the human species. Many of them are offsprings of Adam and Eve. That is, they are men who have, like Enoch or Elijah,
been translated, or like Jesus Christ been raised from the dead, consequently they possess a material body of flesh and bones; can eat, drink walk, converse, reason,
love, fight, wrestle,
 Copyright            sing, or play
             (c) 2005-2009,         on musical
                               Infobase Mediainstruments.
                                                Corp.     They can go or come on foreign missions, in heaven, earth, or hell; they can traverse space,
                                                                                                                                                   Pageand visit
                                                                                                                                                           627the/ 1033
different worlds with all the case and alacrity with which God and Christ does the same, being possessed of similar organizations, powers and attributes in a degree.

What are Spirits? They are material organizations, intelligences, possessing body and parts in the likeness of the temporal body, but not composed of flesh and bones,
from system to system, precisely like the Father, but cannot occupy two places at once.

What are Angels? They are intelligences of the human species. Many of them are offsprings of Adam and Eve. That is, they are men who have, like Enoch or Elijah,
been translated, or like Jesus Christ been raised from the dead, consequently they possess a material body of flesh and bones; can eat, drink walk, converse, reason,
love, fight, wrestle, sing, or play on musical instruments. They can go or come on foreign missions, in heaven, earth, or hell; they can traverse space, and visit the
different worlds with all the case and alacrity with which God and Christ does the same, being possessed of similar organizations, powers and attributes in a degree.

What are Spirits? They are material organizations, intelligences, possessing body and parts in the likeness of the temporal body, but not composed of flesh and bones,
but of some substance less tangible to our gross senses in our present life: but tangible to those in the same element as themselves. In short, they are men in embryo.-
Intelligences waiting to come into the natural world, and take upon them flesh and bones, that through birth, death, and the resurrection, they may also be perfected in
the material organization. Such was Jesus Christ, and such were we before we came into this world, and such we will be again, in the intervening space between death
and resurrection.

What are men? They are offsprings of God the Father, and brothers of Jesus Christ. They were once intelligent spirits in the presence of God, and were with him before
the earth was formed. They are now in disguise, as it were, in order to pass through the several changes, and the experience necessary to constitute them perfect
beings.

They are capable of receiving intelligence and exaltation to such a degree, as to be raised from the dead with a body like that of Jesus Christ, and to possess immortal
flesh and bones, in which they will eat, drink, converse, reason, love, walk, sing, play on musical instruments, go on missions from planet to planet, or from system to
system: being Gods or sons of God, endowed with the same powers attributes, and capacities that their heavenly Father and Jesus Christ possess.

What are all these beings taken together, or summed up under one head. They are one great family, all of the same species, all related to each other, all bound together
by kindred ties, interests, sympathies, and affections. In short they are all Gods; or, rather, men are the offspring or children of the Gods, and destined to advance by
degrees, and to make their way by a progressive series of changes, till they become like their Father in heaven, and like Jesus Christ their elder brother.

Thus perfected, the whole family will possess the material universe, that is, the earth, and all other planets and worlds, as "an inheritance incorruptible, undefiled, and
that fadeth not away." They will also continue to organize, people, redeem, and perfect other systems which are now in the womb of chaos, and thus go on increasing
their several dominions, till the weakest child of God which now exists upon the earth will possess more dominion, more property, more subjects, and more power and
glory than is possessed by Jesus Christ or by his Father; while, at the same time, Jesus Christ and his Father will have their dominion, kingdoms, and subjects increased
in proportion.

Such are the riches, glories, blessings, honours, thrones, dominions, principalities, and powers, held out by the system of materialism.

Such the wealth, the dignity, the nobility, the titles and honours to which "Mormons" aspire. Such the promises of him whose word can never fail.

With these hopes and prospects before us, we say to the Christian world who hold to immateriality, that they are welcome to their God-their life-their heaven, and their
all.

They claim nothing but that which we throw away, and we claim nothing but that which they throw away. Therefore, there is no ground for quarrel or contention
between us.

We choose all substance-what remains
The mystic sectarian gains;
All that each claims each shall possess,
Nor grudge each others happiness.

An immaterial God they choose,
An immaterial heaven and hell:
For such a God we have no use,
In such a heaven we cannot dwell.

We claim the earth, the air, and sky,
And all the starry worlds on high,
Gold, silver, ore, and precious stones,
And bodies made of flesh and bones.

Our God, like us, can hear and see,
Feel, taste, and smell eternally;
Immortal brain through which to think,
Organs to speak, and eat and drink.

With man on earth or heaven he dines,
His heart is cheer'd with luscious wines,
Of Abram's bread, and Sarah's calf
He eat, and blessed, till Sarah laughed.

The foremost in all branches, He,
Of useful art, or industry,
To plant, to build, to dress the field,
Or make old Eden's garden yield.

A farmer, architect, and scribe,
A tailor, and all else beside,
He taught old Adam how to farm,
And made him coats to keep him warm.

He taught old Noah to build a ship,
And  Moses(c)
Copyright    how  to records Infobase
                2005-2009,   keep,    Media Corp.                                                                                                  Page 628 / 1033
He introduced the heavenly plan,
Of architecture unto man.
And made him coats to keep him warm.

He taught old Noah to build a ship,
And Moses how to records keep,
He introduced the heavenly plan,
Of architecture unto man.

By which stupendous works were reared,
And courts on earth for him prepared;
That when from heaven he chose to come,
He'd find on earth a heavenly home.

Such is our God, our heaven, our all,
When once redeem'd from Adam's fall,
All things are ours, and we shall be,
The Lord's to all eternity.

Fragment of An Address By P. P. Pratt.

I wish to caution the churches, and their presiding elders and officers, and to give them a very strict charge on some particular points, viz.

Beware of all influences calculated to draw your minds away from the gathering to the West, the building of the Temple and city of our Lord, and the endowment
promised therein; for herein are the keys of the fulness of the priesthood ordained, for the salvation, and exaltation of the living and the dead; and for the dispensation of
power to Israel, and thus restoring their tribes and remnants.

Whatsoever spirit, prophet, seer, angel, devil, or man, undertakes to divert your minds for one moment from these important interests, the same is an enemy to the
cause and kingdom of our God.

Again, beware of seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils, as first introduced by John C. Bennet, under the name of the `Spiritual Wife doctrine; and still agitated by the
Pittsburg Seer, and his followers under the same title.

It is but another name for whoredom, wicked and unlawful connexion, and every kind of confusion, corruption, and abomination.

Should any elder or member, come unto you professing to hold to any such doctrine or practice, either secretly or publicly, you may be sure he is not of God; and it
becomes your duty to reject him, and report him to the presidency of the church, or to some tribunal of the church where he is responsible for his doctrine and conduct.
If this is done and testimony adduced he will be immediately disfellowshipped, and expelled from the church.

For know assuredly that no one has been authorized to teach, practice, or introduce any such doctrine in any of the branches of the church. Nor is there any such
doctrine known, held, or practised, as a principle of the Latter-day Saints.

If a man has a wife according to the law of God and the regulations of the church, she is his REAL wife, body, soul, spirit, heart, and hand, and not his `Spiritual Wife,'
she is bound to love, honour, and obey him as her lord, head, and ruler, and to devote all her energies to the mutual welfare of her husband, herself and family. In short,
to use the language of Paul, she should, if possible, `bear children; guide the house, and give none occasion to the adversary to speak reproachfully.' On the other hand
the husband of a woman is bound to be her REAL husband; to provide for his wife and children, and to be their head and father, and bring them up in the fear, and
love, and truth of God, as did Abraham, Isaac and Jacob of old.

As to sealings, and covenants, to secure the union of parents, children, and companions in the world to come, or in the resurrection; it is a true doctrine, and as holy and
pure as the throne of God, having emanated from his own bosom. Its laws are strict, and it admits of no confusion, unlawful connexion, or unvirtuous liberties. It is
calculated to exalt society to the highest degree of happiness, union, purity, fidelity, virtue, confidence, and love, in this world and in that which is to come. It is, in short,
a principle so high, so holy, and so pure that it can never be secured short of a compliance with the commandments of God, not only by a virtuous course of life, but by
a strict observance of his commandments in regard to tithing, building the Temple, and the orders of endowment,

And there is not a more unlawful, and unjustifiable principle in existence, and one more calculated to injure and destroy the church than the principle of seeking to enjoy
those blessings, in the wrong place and time, that is to say, without complying with the requisitions of heaven; to build the Temple, and gather together there for our
endowment, and for our preparation for the most holy things.

In short, nothing pertaining to the fulness of the priesthood, and to covenants and preparations for eternal union and exaltation, can be secured short of a strict
compliance with all the duties enjoined upon the Saints in regard to the Temple, &c.

How frequently a man and his wife, or a young couple about to be married, present themselves to me, with a request to be sealed to each other; that is, married for
eternity. Do I ever grant their request? No; for the best of all reasons.-I have no authority so to do under present circumstances; and, were I to do it, it would only be
deceiving them; as such a sealing would not stand, or be recognized in the resurrection; unless performed according to the strict law of God, and of the keys of the
sealing powers, and in connexion with the ordinances of endowment which belongs to God's Sanctuary, and no where else.

Did I ever pretend to administer such a seal or covenant, independent of those conditions?-No, never.

The little that I do on the earth, as an agent for Jesus Christ, shall be done according to his laws, and mind, and will; and shall stand, though heaven and earth shall pass
away.

These holy and sacred ordinances have nothing to do with whoredoms, unlawful connections, confusion or crime; but the very reverse. They have laws, limits, and
bounds of the strictest kind, and none but the pure in heart, the strictly virtuous, or those who repent and become such, are worthy to partake of them. And an awful
curse-a dreadful weight of condemnation await those who pervert, or abuse them.

`THE SPIRITUAL WIFE DOCTRINE,' of J. C. Bennet, and numerous other apostates, is as foreign from the real principles of the church as the devil is from God, or
as sectarianism is from christianity.

Beware then, all ye Saints, and ye watchmen of Zion: follow no such men; but follow the principles and examples set before you, by such men as elders Benson,
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                               Page
Brown, and others of like spirit, which have been sent among you. And I believe I can with propriety say, follow me, and my precepts and example, for I629
                                                                                                                                                        have/in1033
                                                                                                                                                                all
things taught you the true principles of Godliness and salvation, wherever I have associated with you.
`THE SPIRITUAL WIFE DOCTRINE,' of J. C. Bennet, and numerous other apostates, is as foreign from the real principles of the church as the devil is from God, or
as sectarianism is from christianity.

Beware then, all ye Saints, and ye watchmen of Zion: follow no such men; but follow the principles and examples set before you, by such men as elders Benson,
Brown, and others of like spirit, which have been sent among you. And I believe I can with propriety say, follow me, and my precepts and example, for I have in all
things taught you the true principles of Godliness and salvation, wherever I have associated with you.

In so doing you will be blessed, gathered, anointed, ordained, sealed, sanctified, and saved in the celestial kingdom of our God.

P. P. PRATT.

A Short Tour to the Carlisle Conference.

On my return from Clitheroe conference, and spending one day with my family and friends in Liverpool, I started for Carlisle on the 15th of May by the Victoria
steamer, for the purpose of attending a conference there. I had a very rough passage, and a very sick time. I found elders Allen and Hall at Carlisle. Elder Allen had
been appointed to take charge of that conference at the General conference; he had been with them but a short time, but had visited the various branches, and had
found them rather behind the line, and in a disorganized state, which he attributed to the want of teaching and instruction, as they had not held a quarterly conference for
about three years; but that the Saints had a desire to do the will of the Lord and their duty as far as they knew it.

I met with the Saints in Carlisle in the capacity of a conference on Sunday, the 18th of May, and the following is a copy of the minutes of the same presented to me by
the clerk:-

The Carlisle conference met for the first time in about three years, on Sunday, 18th of May, 1845, there being present one of the quorum of the twelve, eight elders,
nine priests, three teachers, and two deacons. Elder Woodruff was called to the chair, and Joseph Maughen chosen clerk.

Conference opened by singing and prayer, after which the president made some remarks as touching the order of the church, and then called for a representation of all
the branches in the conference, when the following returns were given.

Carlisle-Represented by elder John Barker, containing seventy-eight members, including four elders, six priests, three teachers, and two deacons.

Brampton-Represented by elder John Harding, containing twenty-four members, including two elders, two priests, one teacher.

Alston-Represented by priest Joseph Maughen, contained twenty-three members, including three elders, three priests, one teacher.

Newcastle-Represented by letter, containing twenty-eight members, including one elder, four priests, two teachers.

Sunderland-Represented by elder Kent, containing seven members, one elder, two priests. Scattered members four.

Total one hundred and sixty-five members, including eleven elders, seventeen priests, seven teachers, and two deacons.

At the close of the representations, the conference was addressed in an edifying manner by the president on the order and government of the Church of Christ, which
was gladly received by the Saints.

As elder Barker was expecting soon to emigrate to America, he moved that elder Robert Stoddart be appointed to preside over the Carlisle branch, it was seconded,
and carried. It was also moved and carried by a unanimous vote, that elder John Allen be sustained and upheld as president over the Carlisle conference.

In the afternoon the sacrament was administered, after which the time was occupied in bearing testimony to the work of God, and the Spirit of the Lord was with the
Saints; they had a rejoicing time, and felt it good to be there. Some remarks were made by elders Woodruff and Allen upon the subject of the Saints obtaining the
STARS, DOCTRINE AND COVENANTS, and publications in general, which would prove a great blessing to them all.

In the evening a large assembly was addressed by the president, on the origin, rise and progress of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, embracing the first
principles of the gospel. Conference closed with singing and prayer.

W. WOODRUFF, President.

JOSEPH MAUGHEN, Clerk.

We had good attention throughout the conference, and while union was fast increasing amongst the Saints to bind them in one band of love, a good impression was
apparently made on the citizens who attended. Meetings were also held on Monday and Tuesday evenings. I was quite out of health myself, therefore elder Allen
preached on Monday evening, and elder Hall on Tuesday evening, at which time three offered themselves for baptism. I feel satisfied that the conference we held in
Carlisle will produce much good, and a wide field seems to be open in that region of country for labour.

Elder Allen was unexpectedly called away in consequence of the illness of his family; I hope his way may be opened to again return, as I have no doubt but his labours
will meet with good success in that conference.

As to the history of Carlisle I was scarcely in it long enough to learn much of it. It is one of the ancient walled cities of England. At some day it appears to have been
surrounded by a high strong wall of stone, most of which has since been taken down in the enlargement of the place, some portions, however, still remain. It also
contains a strong castle, which we visited, it is still mounted with cannon, and occupied by the soldiers; we had a fine view of the surrounding country from the top of
the castle. We also visited old St. Mary's Church and Abbey, nearly a thousand years old. Some portions of the church are parts of the old ancient building itself, while
other portions have been repaired.

While passing through the market we saw a large number of labouring men standing together, not to be bought and sold like cattle, but with a straw in their mouth as a
token or sign that they wished to hire out, and they would remain in this condition until they could make a bargain with some one to work for, on such terms as both
parties may agree upon, or until the chances of the day were apparently over.

We had a view of the celebrated picture called the "Horse-shoeing," painted by Richard Landseer, one of the most noted paintings of the kind of the day, and which is
said to be valued at upwards of ï¿½5000.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                      Page 630 / 1033
While in Carlisle I was presented with some small relics from the ruins of the famed Naworth Castle, which was destroyed by fire on Saturday, May 18th, 1844. It was
formerly the residence of Lord William Howard, who was known in his day by the appellation of "Belted Willy," distinguished for his literary acquirements and
extensive library, as well as for his warlike exploits in the border troubles of the day.
parties may agree upon, or until the chances of the day were apparently over.

We had a view of the celebrated picture called the "Horse-shoeing," painted by Richard Landseer, one of the most noted paintings of the kind of the day, and which is
said to be valued at upwards of ï¿½5000.

While in Carlisle I was presented with some small relics from the ruins of the famed Naworth Castle, which was destroyed by fire on Saturday, May 18th, 1844. It was
formerly the residence of Lord William Howard, who was known in his day by the appellation of "Belted Willy," distinguished for his literary acquirements and
extensive library, as well as for his warlike exploits in the border troubles of the day.

The articles presented were for the Nauvoo Museum, not on account of their own intrinsic value, but in memory of one of the strong holds of Britain, which has figured
in no trifling manner in the history of the land.

On the 21st of May I parted with the Saints at Carlisle, and left them in good spirits, with a firm belief that much good might be done in that conference if some faithful
labourer could be bestowed upon it. And that all the honest in heart, and meek of the earth in that country, and throughout the world that have moral courage enough to
contend for the faith once delivered to the Saints, and to live by the celestial law of God, may embrace the fulness of the gospel, and be gathered with the sons and
daughters of God, is the prayer of

W. WOODRUFF.

Appeal to the Churches in Britain.

At the last General Conference held in Manchester, an appeal was made through the various delegates to the benevolent assistance of the Saints, on behalf of the
branch of the church in Cheltenham, who had suffered a violent outrage in their assembly from a lawless mob, notwithstanding their place of meeting was regularly
certified according to law; when in order to prevent the recurrence of the same, and to obtain redress, they were compelled to commence an action against the parties.
In this matter they have been successful, but the expenses thereof have amounted to over forty pounds, a bill of which has been forwarded to us. As others might in like
cases have to appeal to the sympathy of the Saints, the elders were directed to lay the case before their individual conferences for that purpose, and transmit the funds
raised to us. We are glad to state that we have received the following sums from the respectively named places, which we take the present opportunity of laying before
the churches for their encouragement and example, as it will be perceived that the sum at present realized is totally inadequate to the amount necessary to be raised.

(Signed,) THOMAS WARD.

Mormon Proverbs.

The globe lamp, suspended in the heavens, is the best and cheapest light in the world.

A wise man will prefer it to any other; but a fool will sleep while the morning sun shines, and light a lamp when it goes down.

This is like cutting cloth from one end of a piece and sowing it on to the other to make it longer.

He that sleeps when the sun shines, and lights his lamp when it does not, despises the lamp of the Lord, and taxes his eyes and purse for nought.

Industry goes hand in hand with Godliness.-It is an honour to be an agriculturist, for such was our father in heaven. He performed the first planting on this earth.

It is good also to be a tailor, for our father in heaven was the first tailor on this planet. He made coats for Adam and Eve, when they were young and inexperienced,
and thus clothed them.

It is good also to write, for our father in heaven was a writer. He wrote with his own finger on the tables of stone.

To build ships, temples and houses, is also Godliness, for God was a master workman in all these branches of industry. He gave the pattern of the first ship of Noah;
and he was the architect of the tabernacle of Moses, and of the temple of Solomon.

A wise man will pattern after his order; but fools will erect synagogues after the imagination of their own heart.

Great is the mystery of iniquity and error; but all truth is simple and easy to be understood.

Truth is a knowledge of things as they are and were, and are to come.

All truth is independent in its own sphere.-Its laws are omnipotent, eternal, and unchangeable.

Intelligence, or the light of truth never was created, neither indeed can be.

Truth is light-light is spirit-spirit is life.-Truth, light, spirit, is the law of life and motion, by which all things are governed, and by which they move and have a being.

Truth will justify.

Truth will sanctify.

Truth will purify.

Truth will exalt man to the throne of heaven, and crown him with eternal life and dominion in the presence of Jehovah.

The truth comes to man by means of higher intelligences; by the voice of God-by the ministering of Angels, and by the Holy Spirit of prophecy and revelation.

In all your gettings, get truth, for this will give you everlasting life, and crown you with riches and honours, which shall never fade away.

Extract of a Letter From Elder Orson Hyde.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                              Page 631 / 1033
Nauvoo, May 10th, 1845.

******
In all your gettings, get truth, for this will give you everlasting life, and crown you with riches and honours, which shall never fade away.

Extract of a Letter From Elder Orson Hyde.

Nauvoo, May 10th, 1845.

******

Dear Brother Ward,-All is well here. Peace and prosperity reign. This people were never more prosperous and happy than they are this blessed moment. The weather
is fine, and the prospects are fair for good crops. There is no end to the grain and crops of various kinds that have been put into the ground by the Saints this spring.
They continue to put them in, and will for six weeks yet to come. Brother Ward, it is good to serve the Lord. The scale begins to turn in our favour, after a tremendous
warfare of fifteen years. May God roll on his works, and prepare us for more active and extensive service.

My kind love to brothers Woodruff, Hedlock, Clark, and your blessed self also, and your dear families, and to all Saints, particularly in Preston. May heaven bless
them, for there was our first field of labour.

Farewell, in great haste, ORSON HYDE.

Extract of a Letter From Elder James Kay.

Saint Louis, Mo. U. S. A., May 20th, 1845.

Dear Brother Hedlock,-Before this reaches you some of my friends in the old country will have been applying the old adage, "out of sight, out of mind;" but however
sincerely they may think so, I would assure them it is not the case with me. The sun has not told the meridian of day more frequently than I have reverted to the friends I
left behind, nor have the shadows of night robbed me of their remembrance. You, dear brother Hedlock (may I ever be worthy to call you so,) was the person I
promised to write to, because you had the greatest claim to my attention, I had nearly said esteem; but when the many tokens of kindness and respect conferred upon
me by the Saints in Liverpool, and other tokens of the same kind I have since been favoured with, occur to my mind, I feel that many have a claim to the best wishes of
my heart. I am afraid my paper will be too small to contain all I could like to say, so I will not trouble you by making long apologies for not writing sooner, but merely
say I could not write from New Orleans, and since arriving here I have written two sheets, but the postage would be so great, that I think it better to compress as much
matter into one sheet as possible, and send it you immediately, and the other by brother Fielding, or some person coming over. Concerning our passage you will have
been informed already, and what I would say you will most likely receive hereafter. We landed in New Orleans on the 16th of April. On the 18th we started up the
river on board the "Julia Chateau," and after a rather miserable passage of nine days, we saw the city of St. Louis. On the 28th brother Mackintosh, and as many of the
company who would, and could go forward, took passage on the Galena; amongst them was brother Robert Jackson and family.

You will perceive there was no good in stopping at New Orleans, the spring was too much advanced, and the weather was hot. Three weeks ago to-day I got
employment; the shop is ten minutes walk from my lodgings; the first week I worked four days, but in much suffering from the bowel complaint; the second, my
sickness increased, I worked one day: last week I was much recovered, and worked six days; I continue better, and hope to do so. This day all the fire companies
parade, so our shop and most others are closed. William Smith and his family stayed a few days here the other week; they are gone to Nauvoo. Mrs. Smith is not
expected to live long. They boarded at this house; I, and brother Thomas Clark, had the pleasure of sleeping on the floor to give them our bed, and how happy we felt
in trying to give some little comfort to Zion's mourners.

Elder Smith,-no, you must form your own opinion, I can only say if any compassion ever was in my heart, or if I ever felt sympathy for other's woe, it was while looking
on that distressed man of God, and yet there was a sort of melancholy cheerfulness in his countenance; I will not attempt describing him, lest I come as far short as
others who have tried to give us a portrait of Joseph. Letters came here from Nauvoo yesterday. President Young desires the Saints here to send up their tithings by
brother E. Snow, as the Temple is going on contrary to Rigdon's revelations.

I will tell you who are my acquaintances here-brother James Tomlinson and family, from Burnley, they are all well and doing well; brother James Beck and family, they
are well, I believe he is graining, and has eleven dollars per week-he is belonging to the seventies, has bought a lot at Nauvoo, is very zealous for the work, and loves
Nauvoo heartily. Brother Alexander Allen and family, from Liverpool, all well, but he has but little work. Mrs. Holloway and daughter-well, and doing well-wishing a
letter from Richard. Patrick Kenney, from Liverpool, baking his bread here. Mr. Calder, wife and family. Elder Reed, counsellor to the president of this branch.
Brother Webster and family well: I believe he has left off bookbinding, and works at a lead manufactory. John Holden, from Blackburn; John Binns, from Clitheroe;
William Smith, from Chatburn; Mrs. Allen and family from Bradford. Tell brother Cartwright, the blacksmith who lived with him is here working on the boats.

A many of the Norfolk and Palmyra passengers are here. Many of these are aware of my writing, they send their love to you and brothers Ward and Wilson. My love I
send to the following in particular.-Brothers Hedlock, Ward, Wilson, Woodruff, Stratton, Ferguson, Hicks, D. Evans, Cowden, Clements, Cain, Brokbank, Stephens,
Lindsey, Marsden and the rest, not excepting J. G. Duff of Mona's Isle. Sisters Hill, Slough, Evans, Penningtons, Cain, Wilson, Griffiths, also sister Greenlow and
family: brother Allen is waiting for a letter from her, on the receipt of which he will send another. Dear brother Ward, give my love to Mrs. Ward, Alfred, Emily, and
grandmother-to the Burnley Saints and brother Cuerden (Margaret is living in good service here), and desire brother John Octtam to tell our people I will write them
after I can see my prospects better, and know more of the country.

I am for Nauvoo as soon as my friends are ready, viz., dollars, or pounds, shillings, and pence. The Saints here are faithful in giving their tithing, and things are well in
Nauvoo. The letters I have sent forward. This will be sealed with some of your wax. I shall remember you, and if anything remarkable occurs, or anything very
interesting to this kingdom, I shall write you. President Young has commanded the Saints to preach no more in this land: if they want the gospel, they must come to us
for it. I must conclude. Excuse the brevity and blundering of this, the next may perhaps be longer and more interesting. May heaven shower blessings on your path.

I am as ever, JAMES KAY.

Extract of a Letter From Elder William Henshaw.

June 1st, 1845.

Dear Brother Ward,-We held a conference in the Large Room, at Merthyr, according to appointment; the day was fine, and many of the Saints were present from a
distance of twenty miles or more. One sister nearly seventy years of age walked forty-two miles. I spoke much on the object for which we were met, and exhorted
them to continue in love and union, and the Spirit of the Lord would crown our labours with success. Elder Rees, and others, spoke on the organization of the church in
an interesting manner; many strangers were present; and we feel that much good will be done here. We have baptized forty since the General Conference: the Lord is
rolling on his work. This has been the best Conference held in South Wales, it lasted two days, and truly it was a time of rejoicing. The Saints are in good spirits, and
are determined to spread the gospel, and very soon will many arise and cross the mighty deep to the Land of Zion.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 632 / 1033
Yours truly, in the covenant of peace,
them to continue in love and union, and the Spirit of the Lord would crown our labours with success. Elder Rees, and others, spoke on the organization of the church in
an interesting manner; many strangers were present; and we feel that much good will be done here. We have baptized forty since the General Conference: the Lord is
rolling on his work. This has been the best Conference held in South Wales, it lasted two days, and truly it was a time of rejoicing. The Saints are in good spirits, and
are determined to spread the gospel, and very soon will many arise and cross the mighty deep to the Land of Zion.

Yours truly, in the covenant of peace,

WILLIAM HENSHAW.

Extract of a Letter From Elder James Bayliss.

Littlemore, near Oxford.

Beloved Brother Ward,-It is with pleasure that I now sit down to write a few lines to you. We are all well here in health, and heartily rejoicing in the great work of the
Lord in these last days, and we do most sincerely hope and pray that it is the same with you. I am happy to inform you that though persecution is raging on every hand
from the different denominations, that the work is rolling on also, for truly the Lord is working mightily in our midst by the signs following them that believe according to
the promise of our dear Redeemer, so that many are constrained to say that we are the people of God, for they never saw things on this fashion before, for they say
that no man could do the things which are done unless God were with him. I rejoice to inform you that I have had the privilege of baptizing two since last General
Conference. One of them is a sister that has been under the doctors' hands for many years, in what some called a decling, and according to their minds she was past all
hopes of recovery, but not so with the Saints.

But this was not all; she was so blind that she could not go any where without some one to lead her about; and so deaf, that it was a hard matter to get her to
understand anything without speaking very loudly close to her ear; but now I rejoice to say, all things are possible to them that believe, for she is now well in health of
body, and in Spirit; for she can see so well as to go anywhere alone, and hear so that her ears are saluted with the morning song of birds before she rises from her bed,
which is something more than she has enjoyed for many years past, and she does most earnestly rejoice and praise the Lord, and give glory to his most holy name; and
she says of a truth that she knows that the doctrine of the church is of God: and you may rest assured, dear brother, that my heart does exceedingly rejoice, and I do
give glory and honour to my eternal Father through Jesus Christ; and I can say with Paul of old, that we are all baptized into the same spirit, and we realize that the
same causes produce the same effects in this dispensation. I do remember well, my dear brother, what the Lord spake by you when you laid your hands upon my head,
for they have had a literal fulfilment, and I have received the blessings according to the prophecies which you pronounced upon me, for I can truly say one of my dear
children has been as it were raised from the dead by the prayer of faith and the laying on of hands by your humble brother; and that many diseases that were apparently
beyond the power of the physicians of the day to heal, have been rebuked from the very hour that application has been made to the holy ordinance, according to the
ancient pattern; so I do and will rejoice, and give glory to God.

I do not speak of these things as boasting, for I can do nothing of myself, but through the power of God, and it is my determination to be faithful to him who hath called
me, so that I may be a co-worker together with you in the ministry, according to the principles of righteousness, as counsel shall be given me from you, and my beloved
brethren Woodruff and Hedlock, upon whom the responsibility rests of carrying on in these lands the great work of God.

****

Give my kind love to the brethren, and accept the same for yourself. From yours in the bonds of the everlasting covenant, JAMES BAYLISS.

Latter Day Saints' Millennial Star. July 1 1845.

WHILE we feel much the increase of labour in connexion with publishing the STAR twice each month, we also feel an abundant satisfaction, arising from the thought
that our usefulness in this respect will be doubled, at least, unto the churches: we ask only for activity and energy on the part of the presidents of conferences, agents,
and all, to enable us to sustain the publication; and we on our part will fully and freely devote our best energies to make the STAR a vehicle for the communication of
such things as are necessary in the momentous era in which we live.

We feel persuaded that the contents of the present number will be read with much interest by the Saints; and individually we rejoice much in the principles that are put
forth in the same.

The articles from the pen of our beloved brother, P. P. Pratt, are worthy of himself, and of the cause of which he is no trifling advocate. Many times when in this land
have we rejoiced in his teachings; and truly we can say, that it is like a renewal of past enjoyments, to peruse his writings at the present day. The foreign
correspondence is very interesting to those who wish well to Zion, while the extracts from letters at home manifest the progress of the work and the power of God
amongst his faithful people.

The signs of the times, and the judgements that are fast coming upon the nations, are no trifling object of contemplation, unto any that take an interest in passing events,
but especially unto the Saint who is enlightened with regard to these things, and who is looking for a manifestation of the wrath of an offended God.

We who have received of the Spirit of the Lord, cannot but be aware of the great stake that is pending as it were in the present day with regard to the eternal interests
of the human family. Never were they in a condition more important, or more responsible, and never had a people a more important duty committed unto them, than the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints,-a duty, owing to the prejudices of mankind, that requires consummate wisdom in the discharge thereof, and which involves
the eternal interests of a considerable portion of the human family. Conscious of the important portion devolving upon ourselves, we earnestly request an interest in the
prayers of the faithful, that we may be preserved in all fidelity and faithfulness to discharge the full amount of the obligations increased by our position.

WE feel our responsibility as an Editor of the MILLENNIAL STAR, and are desirous of doing all that by the grace and mercy of God, we may be enabled to do, to
build up the Saints, and advance the cause of the kingdom of God. We rejoice to say that we have been enabled to publish the first European edition of the Book of
Doctrine and Covenants. In reading it with great care and attention, in order to make the index which we have appended to it, we feel the importance of the work to
the church generally, in a much more important point of view than we ever before realized, and we would urge upon the Saints, if possible, without an exception, to
possess themselves of it, as we have no doubt it will prove a treasure of great value to every one that is faithful to the great cause of truth.

In the great combat of the last days between light and darkness, the Book of Doctrine and Covenants will be to the Saints, not only as a light to their path, but as a
shield and defence against the attacks of the adversary, which shall enable the righteous to triumph and to overcome.

Signs of the Times.

A COMET.-Sir J. South states that he has discovered a magnificent comet, and gives the following particulars of it:-"I observed, at 30 minutes after 11 o'clock,
 Copyrightp.m.)its
(Monday,     (c) 2005-2009,
                    approximate Infobase   Media Corp.
                                    right ascension about 5 hours, 18 minutes, and its north declination about 45 degrees, 21 minutes. It is one of thePage    633
                                                                                                                                                        brightest    / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                  comets
which we have had since that which appeared in the autumn of 1825. It is very near the bright star Capella, but no one looking within 40 or 50 degrees of it can help
seeing it. At 10 o'clock it is a few degrees west of north, and at midnight is due north, having an altitude of about eight degrees."
Signs of the Times.

A COMET.-Sir J. South states that he has discovered a magnificent comet, and gives the following particulars of it:-"I observed, at 30 minutes after 11 o'clock,
(Monday, p.m.)its approximate right ascension about 5 hours, 18 minutes, and its north declination about 45 degrees, 21 minutes. It is one of the brightest comets
which we have had since that which appeared in the autumn of 1825. It is very near the bright star Capella, but no one looking within 40 or 50 degrees of it can help
seeing it. At 10 o'clock it is a few degrees west of north, and at midnight is due north, having an altitude of about eight degrees."

STRANGE DISEASE.-A very singular contagion has broken out in Valite, a small village in Columbia county, New York. It discolours the face to a greenish caste,
the eyes lose their usual expression, and have a vacant stare, the voice becomes husky, the memory vanishes, and the conversation becomes confused, and a set of
incoherent sentences jumbled together, without order and without meaning. The strength leaves and the form dwindles away to a skeleton. The persons attacked rave
like maniacs, and the doctors have been unable to do any thing for them. The informant states-"that every person wears an affrighted countenance, and if it does not
soon stop its ravages, the whole town will be inhabited by lunatics!" None have died from it as yet, but numbers are afflicted with it.

THE JEWS AND THEIR NEW HIGH PRIEST.-For some time past the most active preparations have been making among the members of the Jewish persuasion for
the arrival of the new High Priest, the Rev. Dr. N. Adler (at present High Priest at Hanover), in the room of the late Solomon Herschell. The Rev. Gentleman is
expected upon the 8th of next month, upon which occasion the great Synagogue in Duke's-place, which has recently been closed, undergoing repairs, and decorated
expressly, will be reopened and consecrated by the new High Priest. From the learning and high literary connexions of the new Rabbi, the ceremonial will be conducted
with a degree of splendour unprecedented among the the Jews for nearly a century. Wardens of all the principal Synagogues in England and upon the continent have
been invited, and are expected to assist at the inauguration.-The canopy alone, under which the High Priest walks, will be hung with jewels amounting in value to above
ï¿½13,000.

TERRIBLE HURRICANE IN MISSOURI.-One of the most terrible storms of wind and hail that ever swept any country, passed over our village on the 24th instant,
(one of Miller's prophetic days.) About 5 p. m., the clouds in the west began slowly to rise, being crowned with a green fog or smoke, which rolled and curled in the
heavens, as it drove on before the hurricane. The clouds split apart near our village, one wing of the storm rushing north of us and the other south. Its track was from
west to east. When raging at its height, it seemed as if the earth was to be torn to fragments, and washed away by the deluge that followed. Hail stones fell from the size
of hickory nuts to that of hen's eggs, and drifted under the fences over two feet deep, where they still remained imbedded three days after the storm, and were brought
in the village as a curiosity. The hail stones in the main track of the storm, have stripped the bark as clear from the tops of all kinds of fruit trees, as though they had
been peeled by a knife, while that on the bodies is pounded loose. Fences, houses, and every other thing exposed, are seamed and mangled by hail-glass all broken,
and sashes driven in: lambs, geese, and birds of all kinds were beat down and scattered through the openings: horses and cattle mad with terror, were found the next
day miles from home, stiff and sore from the effects of hail; fences were scattered, broad-cast; houses unroofed; forests prostrated, &c., &c. Below our village one
mile, a gentleman in a pleasure waggon was overtaken by the storm, and taking his horses by the head, clenched them firmly as long as he could, when they broke
away, loosed themselves from the waggon, and the waggon was swept by the water through the fence, and carried off into a vacant lot, where it lay keeled up, high and
dry, for two days, to tell its own tale. The storm was unparalleled, and surpasses anything that history records-certainly, so far as the size and power of the hail is
considered. We have specimens of oak trees, or tall bushes, where the side exposed is perfectly clear of bark, and there is nothing harder than the bark of our bushes
of that kind. You will see by the papers, that its sweep was a mighty one, having stretched from the Mississippi to Lake Erie, sometimes sweeping away by floods of
water, and running out from its main track in ramifications, carrying annihilation in its path in every direction.

TERRIBLE THUNDER-STORM.-A very violent storm of thunder and lightning visited various parts of this county on Tuesday, and at some places its effects were
peculiarly alarming. The hail and rain fell heavily in the neighbourhood of Dunmow, and about noon, as the storm lowered over the town, a startling and sudden crash,
as of the discharge of a heavy piece of artillery in the centre of the street, accompanied by a simultaneous flash of lightning, struck sudden alarm into the inhabitants,
especially those who were in the market at the time. It was instantly concluded that some injury had been done by the fearful shock, and it was soon discovered that a
granary belonging to B. M. Folkes, Esq., had been struck; the electric fluid entered at the gable, scattering the tiles some distance, and passing through the wall, hurling
a board across the chamber to the ground floor, and after ringing the bells, by passing along the wire, it shattered a heavy oaken gate post. There was considerable
smoke in the granary for a time, and a strong sulphurous smell, but no further damage was sustained. A man who was employed in the yard at the time was thrown
from a wheelbarrow by the shock, and four pigeons were knocked from the roof of the Town-hall; several persons were thrown down, and many females fainted; in
fact, for a few minutes, alarm and apprehension were depicted in the countenances of all, so fearful was the burst of electric matter; but no lives were lost. A horse in a
phaeton, belonging to Lord Maynard, which was standing at the door of Mr. Wilton, took fright at the shock and started off, but was stopped without doing any injury.
Around Kelvedon the effects of the storm were also severe. The house occupied by Mr. S. Eley and Mr. W. Frost, in Messing-street, was struck by the lightning; it
cannot be ascertained where the electric fluid entered, but visible marks of its progress are left in five rooms, in one of which it struck the principal stud on the second
floor, which is considerably shattered, From hence it passed through several walls, and entered the lower room, where Mrs. Eley, with several of the family, were
sitting. Here it broke several panes of glass in the window, and a considerable portion of the plastered wall at the back of the house was forced out and carried above
thirty feet from the premises. Happily no one was injured, although there were fifteen persons in the house at the time.-Chelmsford Chronicle.

MELANCHOLY AND DISTRESSING SHIPWRECKS-36 PERSONS DROWNED.-Lloyd's, Friday Night.-By the late arrivals from the United States,
intelligence of a melancholy character has been received respecting the shipwreck of several fine English vessels off the coast of Newfoundland, among the icebergs,
accompained with loss of life. Their names are-the Jupiter, a large barque, 400 tons burthen, belonging to Scarborough, in Yorkshire, and trading between Liverpool
and New Brunswick; the ship Sapphire, 296 tons burthen, belonging to Messrs. M'Leod, and Co., ship owners, at North Shields; the ship Annabella, 400 tons,
belonging to Liverpool; the Vanguard, a brig, belonging to Whitby; the Rosebank (formely an emigrant ship), of the port of Belfast; and, we regret to say, two others,
whose names are not reported. The Jupiter, it seems, was crushed between two icebergs. The captain, and eight of his men, contrived to shove the long boat from off
the wreck, at the moment of her going down, on to a flat piece of ice, and thus miraculously escaped; but the remainder of the ship's company, consisting of seven
seamen and two apprentices, perished in her. The loss of the Annabella took place under similar circumstances, while on her outward passage from Liverpool to St.
John's, Newfoundland. Crew saved. The wreck of the Sapphire, of Shields, occurred in a dense fog, on the night of the 19th of May, on Cape Northway, All the crew
got ashore safely. The ship and the cargo were, however, lost. The Vanguard was driven by the ice ashore on St. Paul's Island, the vessel being at the time laden with
American produce. Crew saved. The ship Rosebank was lost on the coast of Scatterie. She was from Belfast, bound to Quebec, and had a number of passengers on
board. They were all saved, excepting one, who jumped overboard and was drowned. Another fatal shipwreck is also announced to have occurred off the coast of
Newfoundland. The Tom Cringle, a brig, engaged in the seal fishery, foundered on or about the 7th May, by the crush of ice, and all belonging to her perished. Their
number are known to be known to be twelve in all. Other wrecks are reported to have happened in that quarter, but their particulars are not mentioned. A French
vessel was wrecked on Monday night last on the Long Sands, near Harwich. Her name has been ascertained to be the Felix, bound from Newcastle, with coals, for a
foreign station. The crew saved. The vessel reported in last week's Dispatch, to have been wrecked off Sithney, near Falmouth (name unknown), proves to be the
Ellen, of London, with a cargo of cast iron pipes and culm, from Llanelly. Crew drowned with the exception of one man named John Caane, who came ashore on part
of the wreck. The bodies of the eight sufferers have been found and buried together in Sithney church-yard.

Lines on the Death of Elder James Eccles Who Was Killed By a Fall of Earth in a Coal
Pitt on the 4Th of May 1843.


Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 634 / 1033
Pitt on the 4Th of May 1843.

He hath gone from our midst, and we know him no more,
In the scences where he longed with such pleasure to dwell;
On eternity's sea he hath launched from our shore,
At the fiat of God, and with him it is well.

It is well, for he heard of the glorious light,
Which had broke on the gloom that enveloped mankind;
Of the power of the gospel, its fulness and might,
To give freedom and truth where no evil could bind.

And that word be obeyed, and that Spirit received
Which the Father had promised-the Spirit of life;
From the systems of men, and their thraldom reliev'd,
By its power he was clothed for a glorious strife.

But his warfare is ended, his trials are o'er,
In a moment he's called from the struggles of earth;
While his wisdom in counsel, his faith are no more,
Though the Saints will remember his excellent worth.

Then, great Father of mercies, thy blessings extend
To the widow who mourns for the loss of her lord;
In the hour of distress, be her father and friend,
May her faith and her hopes ever rest on thy word.

THOMAS WARD.

Notice.

TO THE CHURCHES IN BRITAIN.-This is to inform the Saints, that James Parsons, of Newbury, lately from Nauvoo, and formerly an elder of the Seventies, is also
cut off from this Church.

By order, WILFORD WOODRUFF, REUBEN HEDLOCK, THOMAS WARD.

June 21st, 1845. Stanley Buildings, Bath Street, Liverpool.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL! PUBLISHED BY W. WOODRUFF & T. WARD, STANLEY BUILDINGS, BATH STREET.

EDITED BY THOMAS WARD.

JAMES AND WOODHURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

No. 3. July 15 1845. Vol. VI.
The Last Days.

THE Saint, and the Saint of the last days, he who has entered into covenant with God, and has received of the enlightening influence of the Spirit of Truth, is the only
individual capable of contemplating aright the great subject at the head of this article. Many members of long-established christian sects, acknowledge that there will
eventually be a termination to the present state of things, and that the end will come; but the fact is never realized so as to lead to any corresponding measures
commensurate with the importance of the subject. More modern systems have arisen that have certainly made the subject of the termination of the present state of
things their primary doctrine, and they have gone forth with an astonishing boldness to fix the day of the coming of the Lord; but subsequent events have proved the
fallacy of their predictions, and that their theories were merely the result of human conjecture, entirely unaided by divine inspiration.

And yet while a few are interesting themselves in this momentous subject, myriads are pursuing the common avocations of life, regardless of the events that hang over
the destinies of all mankind.

But still the subject is one that claims attention from all, from the Saint of the Lord, because it becomes (while he is faithful) a guide unto his path and a measure by
which to direct and regulate his actions. He has become aware in some measure of the important things that must transpire, not only with the nations of the earth, but
also with the people of God; he is conscious that as he now stands, or as he is now endowed and qualified, he will not be competent to meet the things that shall come
to pass, and he feels the necessity of being prepared by the teachings and ordinances of the House of God.

And it well behoves the people of the world to look around them at the signs of the times, and to cry aloud to the God of Heaven, that they may be enabled to flee from
the wrath to come.

We have sometimes thought that since the doctrines of Millerism arose, that the Saints have been too remiss in giving to "the coming of the judgments of God" a
sufficient portion of attention in their discourses. This may arise from more causes than one; perhaps from beholding the fallacies of Millerism, they have been afraid of
being identified with them, or otherwise a little hostility to the subject may have been excited from contending with the errors of the same. But, however, let the Saints
remember the mission of the angel in committing the gospel to man in the last days, and forget not that the hour of God's judgment is at hand.

With regard to the evidences afforded of this great subject, the first undoubtedly is the origin, and the progress of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. We
do not give this, however, as evidence to those out of the covenant of God, but to the Saint-to him who has, by the illuminating influence of the Spirit of God, become a
child of the day, and who is enabled to discern truth from error.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 635 / 1033
What a glorious flood of light has burst upon our understandings by the coming forth of the despised Book of Mormon; revealing the secrets of one half the globe, and
manifesting the justice and the benevolence of our Great Father unto the children of men; bringing forth from the oblivion of ages the histories of the uncertain past with
regard to mighty nations; and to him who reads with delight the transactions of our glorious Saviour in eastern lands, throwing additional lustre and benevolent laurels
With regard to the evidences afforded of this great subject, the first undoubtedly is the origin, and the progress of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. We
do not give this, however, as evidence to those out of the covenant of God, but to the Saint-to him who has, by the illuminating influence of the Spirit of God, become a
child of the day, and who is enabled to discern truth from error.

What a glorious flood of light has burst upon our understandings by the coming forth of the despised Book of Mormon; revealing the secrets of one half the globe, and
manifesting the justice and the benevolence of our Great Father unto the children of men; bringing forth from the oblivion of ages the histories of the uncertain past with
regard to mighty nations; and to him who reads with delight the transactions of our glorious Saviour in eastern lands, throwing additional lustre and benevolent laurels
upon the brow of the Son of Man; or, is the history of mankind our study, the rise and fall of empires, exalted by piety or debased by iniquity. Here is a splendid study
of the frailty of man.

But more than this. Have we speculated on the early history of mankind? Have we indulged in metaphysical theories on the origin of evil? Here is a grand solution of the
subjects, and of the wisdom and designs of God.

Have we ever wondered at the conflicting doctrines that have agitated the religious world for ages, concerning the free-agency of man and the sovereignty of God?
Here we have a beautiful solution of the mystery, that man, without the inspiration of God, could never unravel.

But again, would we look into the future and behold the destinies of nations here we find the pen of prophecy throwing a blaze of light upon the time to come and
revealing much of the great events of the last days,

The Book of Mormon, then, this double testimony to the goodness and faithfulness of God, together with the revelations given to the Church of Christ from time to
time-the manifestations of the authority and power of the Holy Priesthood-the signs following those that believe, together with the glories to be anticipated, and of which
the faithful are sure, form altogether a mass of evidence to the people of God of the era in which we live, and of those tremendous events that will assuredly attend the
closing of the present state of things.

But again, a reflective mind that can look abroad upon the systems of religion amongst mankind, and especially upon what is termed Christendom, must be struck with
the total impotency of these bodies ever to be instrumental in preparing the human family for the things that are to come to pass.

The result of their labours is to split and to divide, for themore deeply imbued an individual may be with a particular set of principles, the more opposed will he
necessarily be to others. It is true that efforts have been made at different times by well-disposed individuals to unite the various denominations together, and to blend
into harmonious action the heterogeneous mass of devotees of peculiar creeds, but they have generally failed.

Great exertions are making at the present to accomplish a union of the various protestant bodies, through the exertions of the celebrated D'Aubigne, and meeting for
this purpose have been held in various places; but if we might venture to prophecy we would say that the union of the various protestant bodies, if it effect anything, will
be, eventually, to surrender its power and authority to Papal supremacy. That such an object is far from being contemplated at present we fully allow, but on the very
principle on which they urge a union amongst themselves, so must they on the same grounds unite with the great mother of them all unless they continue unmereilessly to
consign the votaries of Catholicism to eternal destruction.

The contemplation therefore of the existing sects of modern Christendom is strong evidence that the end is nigh; and on this subject we would further remark that,
according to the prophet Isaiah, in his 20th chap. when it was yet but a little while ere the end should come, that Lebanon should be turned into a fruitful field and the
fruitful field should be esteemed as a forest, that religion should by no means be extinct, but that the people should draw near unto the Lord with their lips, while their
hearts were far from him, and that the fear of God should be taught but that it should be by the precept of men.

Now let any one seriously reflect upon the condition of the religious world, popularly so called, and see whether it does not answer the description of the prophet. The
principle of divine revelation being given or enjoyed at the present day is considered ridiculous, generally speaking; or if admitted at all, it is understood in a manner that
we venture to say would have puzzled an apostle of old to comprehend. The power of godliness, which we understand to be that degree of the Spirit of God imparted
to man according to his faithfulness, or advancement in the thing of the kingdom by which the Lord is glorified, and the power and authority of his holy priesthood is
made manifest; in these days of improved Christianity, is ridiculed as superfluous, or a superogatory gift which the religions of the day need not, and the possession of
which would only prove that modern christianity had retrograded to the level of apostolic times.

What stronger evidence then, can we possess that we are fast approximating towards the last days, than the contemplation of the religious world as at present extant.

But there are other evidences in abundance, in fulfilment of prophecy, that are thickly and strangely increasing around us; we refer to the various disasters that have of
late occurred by flood and fire, and earthquake, as well as many signs in the heavens, all combining to bespeak that the end is nigh. Indeed so numerous have been the
fires on the American continent, that we have ceased to try to enumerate them; while in England, and on the continent of Europe, we are by no means exempt from
these prognostics of the last days.

The Saints have one great lesson to learn from these things, which is, to live unto the Lord, that they may be prepared to endure the things that shall come to pass, and
also to make good use of the time allotted unto them in warning the people of the wrath to come, and pointing out the way of escape to all that are prepared to give
heed unto so great salvation. And let them not be discouraged if multitudes turn a deaf ear to the offers of mercy. Many from their earliest days of reflection have been
accustomed to listen to the voice of their teachers, of those who bid them to fear God according to their precepts, with implicit confidence, and are so full of religion
that they have no room for the principles of eternal truth; but still some may be found whose hearts will bound with life and gratitude at the glorious tidings, and who will
be found ready to drink in the sublime truths connected with the kingdom of God; and if the servant of the Lord will observe the influences of the Spirit, he shall know
when to minister and when to refrain. EDITOR.

The Voice of Prophecy.

By the Rev. Charles Williams.

"Truth is strange,

Stranger than fiction.

Man, richly endowed as he is, has been denied the attribute of prescience. Such a boon would have proved inimical to his peace; its witholdment demands, therefore,
acquiescence and gratitude. In the perverseness of his spirit, however, he is often dissatisfied with this negation in his lot, and, were it possible, would impetuously rend
asunder the veil which overhangs futurity; but, failing in his efforts, he welcomes every promise to draw it aside, and to cast a revealing light on things to come.

 Copyright
In           (c) 2005-2009,
   this infatuation originatedInfobase
                               the oraclesMedia  Corp. amounting, it is calculated, to not fewer than three hundred; among which that of Apollo at Delphos,
                                           of antiquity,                                                                                            Page 636      / 1033
                                                                                                                                                            and that of
Dodona, consecrated to Jupiter, were the most renowned. So great was the charm attendant on their celebrity, that responses were received with implicit confidence,
though delivered in the murmurs of a fountain, in the sounds of a brazen kettle, or by the lips of the Pythoness, who, having passed through the preparatory rites and
Man, richly endowed as he is, has been denied the attribute of prescience. Such a boon would have proved inimical to his peace; its witholdment demands, therefore,
acquiescence and gratitude. In the perverseness of his spirit, however, he is often dissatisfied with this negation in his lot, and, were it possible, would impetuously rend
asunder the veil which overhangs futurity; but, failing in his efforts, he welcomes every promise to draw it aside, and to cast a revealing light on things to come.

In this infatuation originated the oracles of antiquity, amounting, it is calculated, to not fewer than three hundred; among which that of Apollo at Delphos, and that of
Dodona, consecrated to Jupiter, were the most renowned. So great was the charm attendant on their celebrity, that responses were received with implicit confidence,
though delivered in the murmurs of a fountain, in the sounds of a brazen kettle, or by the lips of the Pythoness, who, having passed through the preparatory rites and
inhaled the sacred vapour, arose from her tripod, and with a distracted countenance, with hair erect, with a foaming mouth, and with shrieks and howlings which filled
the temple, and shook it to its base, uttered some unconnected words, to be collected by the priests, and pronounced the decisions of inexorable fate.

And, strange as it may appear, a similar fascination is still extant. Dupes are found in towns and villages by a wandering tribe,-

"the sportive wind blows wide

Their fluttering rags, and shows a tawny skin,

The vellum of the pedigree they claim;"

while modern seers, unhappily, are in no want of readers for their volumes, or listeners to their harangues.

Well may the heart sicken at such proofs of human imbecility. Many are the minds which never rise beyond the infancy of their powers; and not a few are there which
make a sudden lapse into a second childhood. There is, however, the consolation that imposture proves the existence of reality, and that there are

"Oracles truer far than oak

Or dove or tripod ever spoke;"

notwithstanding the preference which prevails for fallacies, and the too common disposition to effect the accordance of what is infallibly true with wild hypotheses.

Among the predictions that substantiate their claim to a divine origin, are those associated with the history of Tyre, and on these a few illustrative remarks may not be
deemed uninteresting or unseasonable. Antiquity speaks indeed of three cities, erected at different periods, which bore a similar designation. Tyre on the continent,
called also Palae-Tyrus, or old Tyre; Tyre on the island, which, according to Pliny, was little more than half a mile from the continent; and Tyre on the peninsula: but it
appears they were actually one, for an artificial isthmus is said to have joined the old and new cities.

At the time to which allusion should first be made, Palae-Tyrus had attained the towering pinnacle of wealth and fame. Every part of the known world wafted treasures
to her ports, and people of all languages thronged her streets. Within her boundaries, was the chief seat of liberal arts-the mart of nations-the vast emporium of the
globe. Her merchants were princes; and Tyre, having taught her sons to navigate the nighty deep, and to brave the fury of its storms, stretched forth her radiant sceptre-
the empress of the seas.

Amid the splendour, luxury, and pride of unsurpassed prosperity, a holy seer, with ashes on his head, a countenance of noble expression, and a garment of sackcloth
cast over a frame of vigorous maturity, went forth, and in tones of authority, softened by compassion, announced, among indifferent, scornful, and insulting multitudes,
the solemn prophecy of Tyre's destruction. At the sounds which fell from his lips the loud laugh often rose; the wit and the mimic made the prophet their sport at many a
banquet; to every false prognostication was given the name of Ezekiel; and more than one generation passed away, leaving the daring impiety of the Tyrians unvisited,
and the true and holy character of Jehovah unavenged.

But at length, the sword of justice slumbering in its scabbard for more than a hundred years, awoke. Nebuchadnezzar, who had been expressly announced, came forth
"from the north, with horses, and chariots, and companies, and much people," attacked Palae-Tyrus, and continued the siege for thirteen years. Availing themselves of
their physical superiority over the invader, the Tyrians made their escape by sea; hence their colonies were scattered far and wide, and the city, which was called the
daughter of Sidon, became the parent of Carthage. Success was, therefore, to the conqueror only the harbinger of disappointment; he found Tyre stripped of its
treasures and almost deserted; and in the furious exasperation of his wrath, he put the remnant of a vast and luxurious population to a cruel and immediate death, and
consigned the scene of their departed glory to utter destruction.

If, however, unlike the fabled phoenix, it was forbidden to rise from its ashes, it was permitted to resemble the father who lives again in his son, for insular, or New Tyre
soon rose to distinction, became a mart of universal merchandize, and "heaped up silver as the dust, and fine gold as the mire of the streets." Surrounded by a wall, a
hundred and fifty feet high, built upon the very extremity of the island, and laved on every side by the ocean's billows, it appeared impregnable. But the revival of power
was transient-the semblance of security was delusive, for scarcely had a century elapsed when Alexander panted to reckon it among his proud possessions. Rushing to
the city to slake his burning desires, eagerly as the hunted deer hurries to quaff the cool waters of the lake, he found a spirit of resistance awakened, equal in energy to
the ardour of conquest.

Never did the collision of human passions enkindle a contest more violent and sanguinary than that which immediately commenced,-the heart chills at the recollection of
its details, and the hand refuses to present them to the eye. Furiously repelled by a desperate people, the invaders had to contend with exasperated elements. A
junction with the main land, rendered necessary by the previous destruction of the isthmus, was almost complete, when a storm arose-the waves dashed with resistless
force against the mass-the waters penetrated the strong foundation-and like the sea-girt rock riven by an earthquake, it sunk at once in the yawning abyss.

No sooner was this repaired by the aid of the patriarchs of the vegetable world,-the cedars of Lebanon,-

"Coeval with the sky-crowned mountain's self," and the military engines placed upon it, hurling arrows, stones, and burning torches on the besieged, while the Cyprian
fleet approached the harbour to the unutterable terror of the Tyrians, than, suddenly, thick and gloomy clouds enwrapt the sky:-every moon-beam was extinguished;-
the sea insensibly arose, casting far and wide the foam of its wrath;-the vessels fastened together were torn asunder with a horrid crash; and the flotilla, once
tremendous and threatening destruction, returned a wreck to the shore.

Dispirited by these circumstances, and by unquenchable valour, Alexander had almost determined to raise the siege; but a supply of eight thousand men having arrived,
in compliance with his demand, from Samaria, (then the asylum of all the malcontents in Judea,) he gave fresh energy and horror to the conflict; and at length, amid the
shouts and yells of infuriated multitudes, the ocean-sceptre of Tyre was broken-the splendid city was given to the devouring flame-and two thousand victims remaining,
when the soldiers were glutted with slaughter, they were transfixed to crosses along the sea-shore.

And now, as the traveller seeks for ancient Tyre, he will find its reliques in a miserable spot named Sur. Instead of a magnificent spectacle, enkindling admiration,
delight,
 Copyrightand (c)
               astonishment,
                  2005-2009, nothing but the
                               Infobase      fragments
                                         Media   Corp. of scattered ruins will meet his view; instead of gay and glittering throngs he will recognize only
                                                                                                                                                       Pagea few637
                                                                                                                                                                 wretches,
                                                                                                                                                                     / 1033
plunged in the deepest poverty, who burrow in vaults, and subsist on the produce of the waters; and strange will be the darkness of his mind, and the apathy of his
heart, if, as he muses on the contrast, and marks the implements of fishing lying on the solitary cliffs, he does no homage to the prophetic voice which said "Thou shalt
be built no more-thou shalt be as the top of a rock, thou shalt be a place on which fishers shall dry their nets!"-But another fact must now be remarked.
when the soldiers were glutted with slaughter, they were transfixed to crosses along the sea-shore.

And now, as the traveller seeks for ancient Tyre, he will find its reliques in a miserable spot named Sur. Instead of a magnificent spectacle, enkindling admiration,
delight, and astonishment, nothing but the fragments of scattered ruins will meet his view; instead of gay and glittering throngs he will recognize only a few wretches,
plunged in the deepest poverty, who burrow in vaults, and subsist on the produce of the waters; and strange will be the darkness of his mind, and the apathy of his
heart, if, as he muses on the contrast, and marks the implements of fishing lying on the solitary cliffs, he does no homage to the prophetic voice which said "Thou shalt
be built no more-thou shalt be as the top of a rock, thou shalt be a place on which fishers shall dry their nets!"-But another fact must now be remarked.

At the crisis when Alexander, desponding of victory, contemplated the abandonment of Tyre, messengers, despatched to Jerusalem with a requistion for aid, returned
with the reinforcement from Samaria. Hurried instantly into the presence of the Monarch, he demanded the number of the Jews on their march. To this inquiry a
Macedonian of noble mien, replied, in a tone expressive of reverence and regret, that their mission, though undertaken by command of the greatest of Princes, had
utterly failed.

"At whose peril?" asked the indignant conqueror.

"At their's, O King," replied the messenger, "to whom our embassy was charged.

"Then be it their's," rejoined the Macedonian, "vengeance shall follow their contumacy-but their answer?"

"It was thus given," said the legate, by the chief of the priesthood: "Go tell your King, that the Jews are bound by an oath to Darius of Persia, and, therefore, during his
life, they cannot obey another's mandate."

"But they shall-they shall,"-vociferated the impetuous Prince, "and no sooner shall the pride of Tyre be brought low, than Alexander's victorious legions shall pour a like
destruction on Jerusalem, nor shall their Persian ally shield them from the wrath their madness has enkindled!"

Jaddua, the High Priest, could easily anticipate the ebullition of the Macedonian'sire, but portentous as it appeared, duty left him no alternative. To disobey the mandate
was indeed to expose himself and his people to the violence of an exasperated power; but what was this compared with the breach of a solemn pledge? With a
conscience unstained and unburdened, they could rely implicitly on Israel's God; and as he thought of their deliverance from the plot of Hamer the son of Hammedatha
the Agagite, he pronounced his decision with a countenance beaming with placid dignity, with a steady gaze, and with an unfaltering tongue; nor was his serenity ruffled
by the ill-repressed rage of those to whom it was delivered.-At the offering of the evening sacrifice, however, he did not forget to supplicate pardon, if he had
unwittingly trespassed, nor to implore the divine benediction, if his determination were accordant with his character and office.

But as the interests of his people, infinitely dearer than his own, were now in imminent peril, the fervent supplications of his bosom were not enough, and he therefore
issued his command for a general and solemn convocation.

The day arrived-the hum of secular occupation was hushed-the Sabbath seemed suddenly to have returned, and multitudes from every part proceeded to the temple. In
the first court, surrounded by a range of cloisters, over which were galleries supported by columns, each consisting of a single piece of white marble, stood the Gentile
proselytes; within-but separated by a low stone partition, on which pillars were placed, inscribed with a prohibition to an alien to enter the holy place-appeared the
Jewish women; on an elevation of fifteen steps arose the court appropriated to the worship of the male Israelites; above this was that of the priests, cut off from the rest
of the building by a wall one cubit high, and surrounding the altar of burnt offerings, and between it and the holy of holies, were the sanctuary and the portico in which
splendid votive offerings were suspended; while the various inclosures were thronged with worshippers, with eyes cast reverently downward, their hands meekly
crossed upon their breasts, and with uncovered feet, blending with fervent prayers with acts of deepest humiliation, to deprecate the vengeance, which, like an immense
thunder-cloud, hovered over Jerusalem.

Refreshed as the Israelites were by the pure streams of Elim, Juddua retired from the magnificent and solemn scene; and when at the usual hour he sought repose, his
venerable cheek was irradiated by the brightest glow of hope. As he sunk into slumber, that glow was softened, until at last it melted into an expression of profound
reverence; for He, who commands every avenue to the mind, deigned to approach his servant in the visions of the night, smiled upon him with ineffable benignity,
assured him of the ascent of his offerings with a grateful odour, pointed out the means to be employed, and engaged to throw around his people the shield of his
Almighty arm.

Smiling through tears of astonishment and gratitude, the High Priest awoke and soon was the heavenly monition obeyed. Again the whole city was in motion-all its
magnificent portals were thrown open-an abundance of flowers, asphodel ranunculuses, anemonies, phalangias, hermolanuses,-all the varieties of beauty and fragrance,
were profusely strewed through the streets-and a splendid and augus procession issued forth from Jerusalem.

First appeared the venerable and lofty-minded Jaddua, the snows of whose agefinely contrasted with the fire that flashed from his dark, full eye; he wore the linen
ephod, splendidly wrought with gold and purple, bearing on its shoulder straps two gems, and in its hem a row of golden bells separated from one another by artificial
pomegranates-on his bosom was the breast-plate of judgment, of exquisite workmanship, studded with precious stones, inscribed with the names of the twelve sons of
Jacob, and holding the mysterious Urim and Thummim-while his forehead was adorned with a crown of pure gold, on which was written

-"Holiness to the Lord." He was followed by the Priests, the Levites, the Nethinims in their official vestments, by the singers and minstrels with the harp, the trumpet,
and all the treasures of a land whose native genius was music and by an immense mltitude of the people attired in white; and as they descende the hill of Zion, and
entered the deep valley again, encircled with noble hills, the chorus of the song of David melted in the air;-"The Lord of Hosts is with us The God of Jacob is our
refuge."

A Visit to London Birmingham and the Potteries.

The 7th of June found me once more in the great metropolis, after an absence of nearly five years; and, while walking through the city, my mind was filled with
meditations upon subjects, to me of much interest: it was carried back to the year 1840, when in company with my much esteemed and worthy brethren, Heber C.
Kimball, and George A. Smith, we first introduced the fulness of the Gospel into the city of London, and walked the streets of that city faithfully for nearly thirty days
before we could find a man that appeared to feel interested in the message that we had to present to this generation, or that felt disposed to welcome us beneath their
roof, unless in return they were well rewarded with gold or silver: but through the goodness of God, after spending about six months of hard labour, we were enabled to
establish a small branch of the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints in the great metropolis of the world, which we left in charge of elder Lorenzo Snow.

Not only had five years absence effected a great change upon the face of the city, but in like manner the prospects of the church had undergone a change too; for I was
now walking in company with elder E. H. Davis, who is presiding over a branch of the church there, numbering nearly three hundred members, as well as a number of
neighbouring branches.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                     Page      638  / 1033
I had also the pleasing reflection of knowing that I had, upon this 7th day of June, A. D. 1845, the pleasure of securing unto the church the copyright of the Book of
Doctrine and Covenants of the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, brought forth by the mouth of the prophet, seer, and revelator, Joseph Smith, president of
the church, which book is one of the most important records ever presented to this or any other generation, and is now for sale at our office in Liverpool, and by our
Not only had five years absence effected a great change upon the face of the city, but in like manner the prospects of the church had undergone a change too; for I was
now walking in company with elder E. H. Davis, who is presiding over a branch of the church there, numbering nearly three hundred members, as well as a number of
neighbouring branches.

I had also the pleasing reflection of knowing that I had, upon this 7th day of June, A. D. 1845, the pleasure of securing unto the church the copyright of the Book of
Doctrine and Covenants of the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, brought forth by the mouth of the prophet, seer, and revelator, Joseph Smith, president of
the church, which book is one of the most important records ever presented to this or any other generation, and is now for sale at our office in Liverpool, and by our
agents throughout the United Kingdom, to the church and all who wish to purchase, of every sect and party under heaven. Let our enemies cease to accuse us of
wishing to keep this work secret. We say unto all come and buy, and read for yourselves, digest it, learn wisdom, and practice holiness. I entered the work at
Stationers' Hall, London, and secured a certificate of the entry of the copyright, which secures unto us the right of printing it throughout the British dominions,
notwithstanding the plots laid by some of our enemies in secret chambers in the city of Pittsburgh, to rob the church of the copyright of that book by entering it before
me. I spent twenty very pleasant days in London, during which time I met three Sabbaths with the Saints, and attended several other meetings, such as prayer, church,
and council meetings, and one tea meeting, where about two hundred Saints feasted and rejoiced together. I think the church was never in a better or more prosperous
situation than at the present time, in that city. There were some few individuals that appeared a little uneasy when I first went there, one of which, being unwilling to walk
according to counsel, was cut off from the church during my stay. He appeared, rather than submit to the rules and regulations of the church, to have a desire to work
upon his own hook, the others, nearly all, apparently saw their error, and were united with the church when I left.

The last week I was there the city was placarded, and on Sunday evening we had a large assembly, including many strangers I treated on the origin, rise, and progress
of the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and the life and death of the prophets. The congregation listened with most profound attention, and a good
impression seemed to be made.

Elder Davis, the president of the London branch and conference, is a wise, judicious man, and I feel thankful that the Saints in London can enjoy the teachings of elder
Davis. I feel no doubt but that he will be sustained and upheld by the united faith, prayers, and confidence of the Saints, and that the work will ever prosper in London
under his superintendance. I found but few of the Saints in London with whom I was formerly acquainted, as most of the first had emigrated. Elder Cooper, one of the
first baptized in that branch, I found still firm in the faith, as also his wife and aged mother. They all seemed to thank God with all their hearts that they had ever heard
the sound of the Gospel.

I formed many new and highly interesting accuaintances with the Saints in London, was much edified with their testimony, and blessed while with them. Brother Crump
was ordained to the office of an elder, and I think he will make a useful man in the vineyard of the Lord, and council of his brethren in days to come. Duty called me
from London, yet I parted with the Saints with regret that I was obliged to leave them so soon. I also held one meeting with the branch of the church at Woolwich,
which had increased much in number since we left it in 1840.

On the 27th of June, I kept a day of prayer and fasting in the town of Birmingham, with a flourishing branch of the church of nearly four hundred members, under the
guidance and teaching of father Robert Crook. I had an interesting meeting with the Saints on that evening, and while hearing the testimony from various individuals, one
truth was strongly impressed upon my mind, which was, that notwithstanding one year had passed away since the prophets were martyred at Carthage, yet the work
which they had established, and sealed with their own blood, was alive in the hearts of tens of thousands, and bringing forth fruit to the honour and glory of God. I
attended a council meeting with the officers of the church in Birmingham, and was happy to find that perfect union prevailed among them. I spent an interesting day with
them on Sunday, the 29th of June. They held their meeting in a commodious room which they have rented for a year in High Street. I preached in the morning and
afternoon, communed with about four hundred Saints, confirmed five, blessed several children, and administered to several that were sick; the remainder of the
afternoon was occupied by the brethren and sisters in bearing their testimony of the work of God, and truly it was an interesting time. In the evening, the house was
crowded to excess, and many could not find admission. A large number of strangers were present who had not before attended our meetings. Although I addressed
them somewhat lengthy, good order prevailed and the best of attention was given, and I have no doubt but that many will yet be added to the church in Birmingham.
The prospect for the spread of the work in that place was never better than at the present time, and I have the satisfaction of saying, that during my stay there, I saw no
spirit manifest with any member of that branch of the church, but perfect union. Elder Crook is much blessed in his labours, and is striving to build up the kingdom of
God; he has the hearts and affections of the Saints.

I also attended a tea meeting on the Monday following, where about three hundred Saints, with some strangers, joined together in partaking of some of the bounties of
the earth with glad hearts and cheeful countenances, after which I addressed them about an hour on the subject of the gathering, the building up of Zion, the bringing of
our tithes and offerings into the storehouse of the Lord, that we build unto him a house, according to his commandments. I was followed by father Crook, on the first
principles of the gospel, all of which were received by the Saints.

On Sunday the 6th July, I was blessed with the privilege of once more meeting with my old friends, and many new ones, in the Staffordshire conference, in the town of
Burslem. Elder Hiram Clark, who has had the charge of that conference for some months, was present. We had an interesting meeting through the day and evening.
The room was much crowded. This was my first field of labour, on visiting England in January, 1840. I was much edified in hearing the testimony of the Saints in the
afternoon, after the sacrament. Some few individuals confessed they had been out of the way in some things, in that conference, but repented; wished to be forgiven,
and felt a determination to be faithful hereafter, and maintain the work of the Lord. My visit was short, yet interesting, with my friends in that place.

On the 7th I was in Manchester, saw a few of the Saints, and was informed that all was peace and prosperity with them there. The 8th found me again with my family
and friends in Liverpool after one month's absence.

W. WOODRUFF.

The Cap-Stone of the Temple.

On the morning of the 24th, at a little past six, a goodly number of Saints had the honour, and glory to witness the Cap-stone of the Temple laid in its place. The
morning was cool, clear, and beautiful; the Saints felt gloriously, the band, upon the top of the walls, played charmingly, and when the stone was placed, there was a
united Hosanna to God, and the Lamb, Amen and Amen; shouted three times, which not only gave joy on earth, but filled the heavens with gladness! A new hymn,
composed for the occasion, was then sung: The first verse of which is,

Have you heard the revelation,
Of this latter dispensation,
Which is unto every nation,
O prepare to meet thy God?

CHORUS-We are a band of brethren,
And we've rear'd the Lord a temple,
And the cap stone now is finish'd,
Copyright
And        (c) 2005-2009,
    we'll sound             Infobase Media Corp.
                the news abroad.                                                                                                                     Page 639 / 1033

It was justly remarked that Saturday was the Jewish Sabbath, and that God finished his work on that day and rested, and so may the Saints. Another great coincidence
CHORUS-We are a band of brethren,
And we've rear'd the Lord a temple,
And the cap stone now is finish'd,
And we'll sound the news abroad.

It was justly remarked that Saturday was the Jewish Sabbath, and that God finished his work on that day and rested, and so may the Saints. Another great coincidence
is, that this was the ascension week of Jesus-and (setting aside the narrow calculations of the world, concerning " Holy Thursday,") this was actually the end of the
week,-and as the prophet said-the head stone was brought forward with shouting " Grace, grace unto it,"-and peace to the saints.-Nauvoo Neighbor, May 28th.

The Carthage Assassins.

On Friday, May 30th the trial terminated, and the prisoners were acquitted in the case of Joseph Smith. This accords with the vote of the city council last July, that
when the law failed to atone for the blood of our prophet and patriarch, shed at Carthage on the 27th of June last by a mob, we would refer the case to God for a
righteous judgment, and we have never varied from that intention.

If those men had been found guilty it would have been a novel case, and a violation of all the rules of the world in all martyr cases before.

The wicked who slew the prophets-boiled the children of Israel in caldrons-who fried them in pans-who stoned a Stephen-who crucified the Son of God, and who
harrassed the Saints to death for sport, or burnt them at the stake, did the laws of the land and its executors ever make the perpetrators atone for that innocent blood?
No ! alas, no !

We are satisfied to let the dead bury their dead. We ask for even handed justice-a righteous judgment-and we ask for our rights of the powers that be ; and then
content ourselves as Saints of the living God with the action of those powers, knowing that the judge of all the earth will reward every man according to his work in the
day of judgment.

The sentence of Jehovah upon Cain for martyring his brother Abel, is a sample for all murderers that have cursed themselves and the earth since-A fugitive and a
vagabond in the earth shalt thou be.

The severest punishment upon a guilty conscience is a continual torment in the flesh without satisfying the demands of justice, wiping out the stains of innocent blood, or
soothing the cry of widows and orphans to God for vengeance !

Again let us say we are satisfied; we will not do wrong because others do. The ghosts that haunt the guilty by night and by day shall never terment us by shedding
innocent blood. The blood of the prophets, the tears of the windows, and the weeping of orphan children, let alone the broken faith of a State, and the weakness of
law, or even the scars of living witnesses, shall never cry in the ears of the Lord of Sabaoth for vengeance-because we have shed innocent blood, and hid ourselves
under the cobwebs of chicanery.

Mormonism was ever above such artifices, being eternal truth ; and while we seek peace and salvation, the murderers of Joseph and Hyrum Smith, be they who they
may, can rest assured that their case, independent of all earthly tribunals, will be tried by the Supreme Judge of the universe, who has said, vengeance is mine and I will
repay. The Mormons do not believe in taking life like the world, knowing that the scriptures say, " NO MURDERER HATH ETERNAL LIFE ABIDING IN HIM."

Calm as a summer's morning; still as the noiseless light, that flies from sphere to sphere; and orderly as the worlds roll in their circuits before the Lord, does Mormonism
pursue the even tenor of its way-sounding to the nations of the earth, good tidings of great joy ; continually consoling one another,-with persecution we are satisfied;
with prosperity we are satisfied; yea, with all things we are satisfied, when we know that God is satisfied ! and from henceforth let all men who drive, despoil, rob, or
murder us-do it on the credit of the nation; that if there be any glory in opposing Mormonism, all that act may share in that glory. As for us, we will honour the law we
will honour our country, we will honour virtue, we will honour God.

Holiness.

"Without Which No Man Shall See the Lord."

Many good intentioned brethren, who have come out from different sectarian bodies, express their fears sometimes that we do not make holiness of life a sufficient
topic of discourse in our public addresses, but this arises in a great measure from ignorance of the true state of things. The Saints of the last days are as conscious of the
necessity of holiness of life in order to meet the approbation of heaven, as any other people, and well know that there is no principle or precept in their religion that is
not perfectly compatible therewith. But the minister of the Lord, who has received a mission to proclaim the gospel and the way of salvation unto the children of men,
does not spend his time in exhortations to holiness, &c., as is the manner with many of those who have not entered into covenant with God; but like the apostles of old,
instead of sending them to prayer or to the penitent form, commands them to arise, to repent, and be baptized for the remission of sins in the name of Jesus Christ,
promising unto them according to their faithful obedience, the gift of the Holy Ghost, knowing well that, if in possession of the spirit of God, they will have a continual
monitor to all manner of righteousness, and which will prompt them to do all things well pleasing in the sight of God, and they cannot sin (willfully), because they have
been born of God.

The spirit of man in his natural state is prone to evil, but if he receives of the spirit of God to control his natural spirit, and lives under its influence and guidance, he will
be continually conscious that all evil is grieving unto that spirit, and he will seek to walk in all manner of holiness before the Lord. EDITOR.

Extract of a Letter From President Brigham Young.

Having received a communication of late, by letter, from President Brigham Young, of Nauvoo, I wish to make a short extract from the same for the benefit of the
elders and Saints abroad in this country, and am happy to find that it is in accordance with our own views, feelings and teachings, which we have presented before the
Saints in this land, especially that part which relates to laws and governments, his remarks upon that subject are as follows:-"It is a part of our religion to support any
government, wherever we may be, that will protect us in common with other citizens; for to this end governments are instituted; and, as England has ever been true and
faithful to us, as a people in common with others, the elders cannot be too particular to enjoin on all the Saints to yield obedience to the laws, and respect every man in
his office, letting politics wholly, entirely, and absolutely alone, and preach the principles of the gospel of salvation; for to this end were they ordained and sent forth.

********

The stones are in rapid progress for the new font. The wall for the foundation of the pickets or railing around the Temple Block, and the block west of the Temple (to
be in one) is also commenced. The bricks are making for the Nauvoo house; 140,000 feet of pins timber was received last Saturday for our public buildings; another
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page      640 prevail.
                                                                                                                                                                         / 1033It
raft is expected soon, and we anticipate they will all be enclosed early in the fall. Immigration has been greater than usual this season: perfect peace     and union
is also a time of health. * * * We have thought it might be very agreeable to the feelings of the English Saints to furnish a bell for the temple, if this is their pleasure, you
can forward it the first conveyance, and we will have it hung as the building is going up. We are but little acquainted with the weight of bells: we have thought of 2000
********

The stones are in rapid progress for the new font. The wall for the foundation of the pickets or railing around the Temple Block, and the block west of the Temple (to
be in one) is also commenced. The bricks are making for the Nauvoo house; 140,000 feet of pins timber was received last Saturday for our public buildings; another
raft is expected soon, and we anticipate they will all be enclosed early in the fall. Immigration has been greater than usual this season: perfect peace and union prevail. It
is also a time of health. * * * We have thought it might be very agreeable to the feelings of the English Saints to furnish a bell for the temple, if this is their pleasure, you
can forward it the first conveyance, and we will have it hung as the building is going up. We are but little acquainted with the weight of bells: we have thought of 2000
lbs. weight, but we leave this to your judgment. We want one that can be heard night or day.

We forward you with this in a package, a letter of attorney, constituting you an agent to transact all necessary business for the church in the United Kingdom of Great
Britain, and on the continent of Europe.

Wishing you every blessing, wo subscribe ourselves your brother in Christ.

BRIGHAM YOUNG, President.

WILLARD RICHARDS, Clerk.

I wish, now, to make an appeal to the hearts and minds of some ten thousand of my brethren and sisters that reside in this land, by asking you the question, `if you are
willing to bring your tithes and offerings into the storehouse of the Lord, sufficient to purchase the mouthpiece or bell for the temple of the Lord?' my faith is that your
answer will be "yes."

It is justly due to the Liverpool branch of the church to say that, they not only say "yes" to a bell, but they also say, "ADD A CLOCK TO IT," and we will not be
behind on our part. This is honourable indeed, and I have no doubt, but that, it will meet the feelings of the churches generally, and be pleasing unto them to prove that
their tithings and offerings have been laid out to purchase a bell, that when they hear the sound thereof (which may it be the case) they may rejoice that it is the product
of their own offerings to the temple of the Lord.

All the churches abroad that will assist us in this thing, will please to forward their donations to me, at Stanley Buildings, Bath Street, Liverpool, with their names and
amount of tithings, &c., which will be carefully recorded in the Temple Book, and afterwards transferred to the Book of the Law of the Lord in Nauvoo.

WILFORD WOODRUFF.

To the Editor of the Millennial Star.

Dear Brother,-In conformity with the recommendation of our beloved brother Woodruff, we held our day of fasting, humiliation and prayer, to our Heavenly Father, as
enjoined upon us on the 27th ultimo, when the brethren and sisters assembled at four o'clock in the morning, in the Music Hall. After opening the meeting with singing
and prayer, our dear brothers Marsden and Clements preached to us on the subject of things pertaining to the kingdom of God in the last days; reverting particularly to
the cause of our being called together on the anniversary of the memorable (to us as Saints) 27th June, 1844, when two of the best men that, we believe, have lived
since the days of St. Paul, were martyred for the cause of truth; whose blood, like that of Abel, cries aloud for vengeance-and will ere long be visited as John the
Revelator declares, vi. chap. 9, 10, and 11 v.:-"And when he had opened the fifth seal, I saw under the altar the souls of them that were slain for the word of God, and
for the testimony which they held. And they cried with a loud voice, saying, How long, O Lord, holy and true, dost thou not judge and avenge our blood on them that
dwell on the earth?" And white robes were given unto every one of them; and it was said unto them that they should rest yet for a little season, until their fellow servants
also and their brethren that should be killed as they were, should be fulfilled.

These things to us as a people, have an effect unknown to these who have not yet entered the covenant which God has made with man in the last days. We look
seriously upon St. Paul's words to Timothy, iii. chap. This know also, that in the last days perilous times shall come; for men shall be lovers of their own selves,
covetous, boasters, proud, blasphemers, disobedient to parents, unthankful, unholy, without natural affection, truce breakers, false accusers, incontinent, fierce,
despisers of those that are good, traitors, heady, hignminded, lovers of pleasure more than lovers of God, having a form of Godliness, but denying the power thereof;
from such turn away. Yea, and it shall be said of such by and bye, as Paul to Timothy declared,-But they shall proceed no further "for their folly shall be manifest unto
them as James and Jambres was, who withstood Moses the prophet of the Lord."

We also assembled at half past seven in the evening, and having opened our meeting as usual with singing and prayer, brother Marsden preached an impressive sermon
from Paul to the Hebrews, ii. chap. 3rd v. "How shall we escape if we neglect so great salvation," when a delightful feeling pervaded our assembly. A collection was
made of the estimated savings of the brethren and sisters assembled by their fast, and the same was appropriated to the wants of the poor. Many of our dear brethren
and sisters are daily pleading with their heavenly Father to open a way for their gathering to the land of Zion, which they long to do, in obedience to God's command in
the day in which we live.

Your's very truly,

Liverpool, July, 1845. THOMAS WILSON.

Our Publications.

Will the elders over the conferences and branches of the church, and all our agents abroad, lay before the Saints the necessity of each family obtaining a copy of the
Doctrine and Covenants of the church, as far as they can do so, for it will be a great benefit to them. Each agent ought to have some on hand to supply any person that
wishes for them, either in or out of the church. I hope no agent will keep them locked up or hid, for fear some one should see them. Also the STARS should be
circulated as extensively as possible to the church and to the world, for it is the medium through which we communicate teaching and instruction to the churches when
we cannot be present ourselves. We do not intend the STAR to be an uninteresting publication to our readers. We have still Books of Mormon, Hymn Books, Voices
of Warning, O. Cowdery's Letters, and other works on hand, which are of interest to the church and public; and, among others, I wish particularly to mention the fourth
and fifth volumes of the Times and Seasons, several hundred copies of which are on hand, edited by elder John Taylor, of Nauvoo; the fifth volume is not quite
complete, but we expect the remaining numbers soon. The fourth volume is complete, containing the trials of Joseph Smith, the Prophet, before the courts of justice, the
history of the church, and the unparalleled persecution of the Saints. The work will not be reprinted, and when the numbers on hand are disposed of, more cannot be
obtained. Each volume contains just double the matter there is in a volume of the STAR, price eight shillings per volume. Any agent that can dispose of any of the Times
and Seasons, will forward a notice of the same in the order to elder Ward, and they can be supplied.

WILFORD WOODRUFF.

ICopyright
 wish to say(c)to 2005-2009,
                  all the SaintsInfobase  Media
                                 and officers     Corp. the land, that I have carefully perused an article published in the last STAR, entitled " Fragments
                                              throughout                                                                                              Page  of 641  / 1033
                                                                                                                                                               an Address. By
P. P. Pratt." And it is strictly in accordance with my own views and principles, and I hope that all the elders, officers, and Saints, over whom I am called to preside, will
consider the address made to them, and will act accordingly. Let no officer, or member of the church pretend to present any principle to any person whatsoever,
and Seasons, will forward a notice of the same in the order to elder Ward, and they can be supplied.

WILFORD WOODRUFF.

I wish to say to all the Saints and officers throughout the land, that I have carefully perused an article published in the last STAR, entitled " Fragments of an Address. By
P. P. Pratt." And it is strictly in accordance with my own views and principles, and I hope that all the elders, officers, and Saints, over whom I am called to preside, will
consider the address made to them, and will act accordingly. Let no officer, or member of the church pretend to present any principle to any person whatsoever,
except it accord with the principles of the gospel of Jesus Christ, with righteousness, truth, and virtue.

WILFORD WOODRUFF.

Latter Day Saints' Millennial Star. July 15 1845.

THE present number of the STAR is characterized by two articles, which, however unimportant to the world at large, are to us of the highest interest, viz., the laying of
the Cap-stone of the Temple, and the acquittal of the murderers of Joseph Smith. The first is a proof of the unwearied assiduity and faithfulness of the Saints, in the
midst of privation, toil, and persecution; and the other an evidence, and an unfailing one, of the undying hostility of the world against the people of God. And while we
rejoice greatly at the nearly approaching completion of the Temple, and anticipate the glorious results arising therefrom, we also rejoice that the decision of the court has
been that the murderers of the Prophet are "not guilty." We feel a satisfaction in this which we know not how to express. The decision of an earthly court has been
made, and by it the murderers are exculpated from all punishment; and it is now made manifest that the servants of the Lord fell as did the saints of old. The decisions of
earthly tribunals justify the deed, and bid the perpetrators thereof go free. It is therefore now left in the hands of the judge of all the earth, and he will avenge his own
elect, and we can confidently entrust all things unto him.

Signs of the Times.

FIRES IN MAINE.-In one week in Maine; at Damariscotta some twenty five buildings dropped down by fire. At Wiscasset three or four buildings. At Goshum one
building. At Saccaroppa one factory. Verily fire is a hot master. There was also a fire at Perryville, Ala, about the same time which consumed every house in it save
one.

FIRES.-There was a great fire at Newbern, N. C. week before last. Loss more than 50,000 dollars. There was also, about the same time a fire in Norwich city, which
destroyed several buildings. There was also about the same time, a great fire in Toronto, Canada. The loss is said to be very great.

BRESLAW, JUNE 14.-On the 9th instant, the village of Alt Berun was almost wholly destroyed by fire, only a brewery and two small houses having escaped. Two
sick females and eighteen children perished. Nearly all the houses were constructed of wood.

SEVENTEEN HOUSES BURNT DOWN.-Last week a fire burst out at Southmolton, Devonshire, and burnt with great fury for several hours. Notwithstanding three
engines were quickly on the spot, no fewer than seventeen dwelling-houses were entirely destroyed and others partially so, and many others unroofed.

ONE HUNDRED PEOPLE KILLED OR WOUNDED BY THE FALLING IN OF A CHURCH ROOF.-The commune of Albe (Rhone) has been thrown into the
utmost distress by the following frightful event:-Sunday, June 8, being the fete of St. Medard, the parish church was filled with the inhabitants of the village, and the cure
had just begun his sermon, when the roof of the church suddenly fell, covering the people as with an iron mantle. Thy scene was terrible, upwards of two hundred
persons being hidden beneath the ruins. Fortunately, the cure and two other persons, at the end of the church, escaped, and they immediately ran to a timber-yard,
close by, and seizing axes, succeeded, by the aid of some other persons, in extricating a number of victims to this deplorable calamity; many however, had perished,
crushed by the weight or suffocated by the pressure, and but few were without some injury. The cause of the accident is unknown.-Gazette de France.

DESTRUCTION OF THE ACADEMY OF FINE ARTS, PHILADELPHIA,-On the night of the 11th of June this establishment was consumed by fire, an event that
is ascribed to the act of an incendiary. It ranked among the first institutions of the country. The North American says upon the subject:-" We have the lamentable
intelligence to communicate that the entire contents of the antique gallery are destroyed, and works of art, which, a few hours since, excited the admiration of the world,
are now a mass of worthless ruins. Among these were casts of the most excellent of the ancients, and the most distinguished productions of modern times. Scarcely a
fragment is preserved. In the Rotunda, Gilbert Stuart's full-length portrait of Washington was saved with some little injury, the canvas being torn and frayed. When this
work was rescued from the flames we never heard such a gladsome shout sent rent the air. It showed, indeed, that he was the first in the hearts of his countrymen.
West's Death on the Pale Horse,' Haydon's `Christ's, Entry into Jerusalem,' and Alston's `Dead Man Restored to Life,' were preserved but with little injury. In the
Director's room there was sad havoe.

TERRIBLE CONFLAGRATION AT QUEBEC.-A terrible fire occurred at Quebec, on Wednesday, the 28th nlt. A letter of that date gives the following particulars:-
"The Quebec Gazette will not be published to-day, the hands being all absent at the fire which occurred at Mr. Richardson's Tannery, in Valier's suburbs, about noon,
and has already spread over nearly all St. Roch suburbs. A population of about ten thousand souls will be without house or home to-night, having lost almost every
thing; so rapidly were the flames driven by a strong westerly wind among houses mostly of wood. Fortunately, a shower, which has just fallen, will prevent the fire from
taking on the shingle roofs, in St. Paul-street, and the Lower Town-the sparks being carried quite over to the river and along the ramparts." We (New York Herald)
learn from other sources, that, when the fire commenced, the wind was westerly, but about one o'clock shifted, carrying the flames in an opposite direction, and in a line
with the General Hospital; in one hour all the streets on the right towards the city were consumed, as far as the Queen's Wood Yard, including the block of houses on
the south, and as far as Clenrihue's bakery. Half an hour more and St. Charlesstreet, north and south, St. Paul's market, and the square, were consumed-the fire
extending to M'Callum's brewery, including Lloyd and Lepper's, Dinning and Co's, and M'Callum's wharves. At half-past four the fire continued to rage, the wind
blowing from the north-east-the houses inside the Palace-gate, including the Engineer's office, Artillery Barracks, in imminent danger-the Powder Magazines by no
means safe, and burning shingles being blown into St. John-street. We have not heard of any lives being lost, but the misery which must ensue from so dreadful a
calamity-of the extent of which we are still ignorant-cannot be exaggerated. The following is from the European Times:-"Between 1500 and 2000 houses are supposed
to have been consumed, and it is calculated that 12,000 persons (one-third of the population) are this day houseless. Most of those people have lost their all, the rapid
advance and sudden capricious directions taken by the fiame, not only rendering it impossible to save any portion of the property in the dwellings, but in a vast number
of instances barely allowing the inmates sufficient time to escape. The church in St. Roch's is in ashes. The convent is saved. St. Peter's chapel is also burnt. The large
brewing establishments of Messrs. Lloyd and Lepper and M'Callum are consumed, and the line of wharves from Munn's to the one at the foot of Hope-hill. On these
were an immense quantity of deals, which were all consumed. At this point the fire was arrested by throwing down the piles of deals, and, on the town side, by blowing
up two houses. This operation was conducted by Lieutenant Colonel Warde, of the Royal Engineers, and some of the officers and men under his command. Two
Methodist churches were also burnt. The Artillery Barrack was three times in danger. A general meeting had been called, attended by 3000 persons, at which between
ï¿½3000 and ï¿½4000 were collected on behalf of the sufferers. At Montreal steps were being taken to aid the unfortunate persons who have lost their all by the
calamity. The most painful event was the destruction of the hospital, to which, as being considered entirely out of the reach of the conflagration, numbers of sick persons
of all classes were carried: the building became ignited by the flakes of fire carried from a distance by the wind; the unfortunate inmates, unable to help themselves,
perished miserably. The loss of life, according to one of the accounts, exceeds one hundred persons, and the loss of property is said to be above ï¿½750,000. Eighteen
schooners were burnt at the Palais. `Nothing left,' says one of the letters from the scene of conflagration, `from where you begin to descend Cote les Bras at
 Copyright (c)running
Tourangeau's,   2005-2009,
                         downInfobase
                               the large Media   Corp. the Marino Hospital; every thing on the right until you reach the water, thence to the two distilleries,
                                         street towards                                                                                              Page 642       / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                M'Callum's
and Lloyd's, these included, is destroyed, the fire ending, or rather being arrested, at the point where the roads St. Paul-street and Hope-hill diverge. The loss in round
numbers cannot be easily ascertained, but half, million will not cover the losses, nor perhaps ï¿½750,000.'
calamity. The most painful event was the destruction of the hospital, to which, as being considered entirely out of the reach of the conflagration, numbers of sick persons
of all classes were carried: the building became ignited by the flakes of fire carried from a distance by the wind; the unfortunate inmates, unable to help themselves,
perished miserably. The loss of life, according to one of the accounts, exceeds one hundred persons, and the loss of property is said to be above ï¿½750,000. Eighteen
schooners were burnt at the Palais. `Nothing left,' says one of the letters from the scene of conflagration, `from where you begin to descend Cote les Bras at
Tourangeau's, running down the large street towards the Marino Hospital; every thing on the right until you reach the water, thence to the two distilleries, M'Callum's
and Lloyd's, these included, is destroyed, the fire ending, or rather being arrested, at the point where the roads St. Paul-street and Hope-hill diverge. The loss in round
numbers cannot be easily ascertained, but half, million will not cover the losses, nor perhaps ï¿½750,000.'

The Tenth Plague.

By Edward W. Cox.

There was a cry in Egypt, and the voice
Of wailing, and the audible throb of fear,
Came floating on the sluggish wings of night,
Rending the pall of darkness, and afar
Waking the drowsy echoes from their sleep
In the dim distant mountains, and the caves
Sent back the sound. The lonely traveller,
With eye imploring, on heaven, in vain,
Gazed in mute awe, seeking some welcome star,-
In vain;-the sentinels of the night had veiled
Their silent watch-fires, and the crescent moon
Had flung a misty mantle o'er her charms;
No solitary light-ray through the sky,
Hope beaming, streamed benignantly, the gloom
Gilding with golden light,-save when at times
A meteor fled athwart the firmament,
And having brightly beamed a moment there,
Perished in deeper darkness.
Some there were

Who whispered of an angel form that waved
A fiery sword, and the blue light'ning flash
Came as he waved, and thunders from afar
Pealed sullenly;-and scattered rain-drops, huge,
Heavy and chill, commingled oft with hail,
Fell from the embattled clouds, that snatched the hues
Of the angelic messenger, to paint
Their rugged brows, and all the heaven glared out
With an unnatural splendour, and a glow
That was most fearful;-then a cry went up
From every city, palace, hamlet, cot,
Wherever was man's habitation, came
A direful cry that went to heaven, and rocked
The mountain clouds, and in their fiery vault
Unnumbered echoes caught the cry, and back,
With mingled thunders, hurled it to the earth.

The vulture from his rock-built eyry then
Screaming uprose, and through the gloom soared he,
Hailing his prey from far; the hyena heard,
Where in the desert sands he roving kept
His wonted vigils, and more nigh dared then
To seek the city, and await his feast.
The sleeper woke astonished, and in fear
Upstarting smote his breast-and seemed to doubt
If it were not a hideous dream-and dread
Of ills impending came upon them all.
Yet were there some who still unconscious slept,
And whom the cry woke not. Why slumbered they
So heavily ?-And some there were who stirred
As they would burst the bonds of sleep, and then
Were still again. Why did not they arise
To look upon the horror of the night?
Weak age and helpless infancy arose,
Yet there were some-the young-the beautiful-
Yet there were some-the good-the pure-the bright
Youth promise into manhood blooming-fair
And gentle virgins in their innocence-
Babes on the mother's bosom-who lay then
Unconscious of the cry that rose around.
There in their several homes they sweetly slept,

Fearless and motionless, nor wept nor wailed,-
In the tranquillity of rest slept they.

 Copyright
In           (c) passing
   sooth, 'twas  2005-2009,   Infobase
                         strange         Media
                                 that they aloneCorp.                                                                                             Page 643 / 1033
Slumbered when others waked; and, yet more strange,
It was the first born-the fond father's hope-
Fearless and motionless, nor wept nor wailed,-
In the tranquillity of rest slept they.

In sooth, 'twas passing strange that they alone
Slumbered when others waked; and, yet more strange,
It was the first born-the fond father's hope-
The mother's dearest one, in every house,
That opened not its eyes upon the night;-
In sooth, 'twas passing strange.

But morn, at length,
O'er the black turrets of the mountainous clouds
Sullenly climbing, looked upon the earth,
Cheerless and sunless; yet with pleasure hailed,
And hope, by the sad watchers of the night,
Who long with straining eyes in the eastern heaven
Had watched her coming, though protracted long,-
So, sluggish Time flies over misery.
At length she came, and pallid cheeks looked up
And wore a hollow smile,-and sunken eyes
Gazed round in vain for those they loved, and saw
That they were not with them.

"It must be so;-
They slumber still."
Then sought they the lone couch,
And looked upon the sleepers; they were pale-
But they that looked on them were paler still,
There was no other change, for tranquilly
Reclined they on the pillow, motionless.
"How sweetly sleep they!"

Then did love incline
To kiss the cheek it loved; but as it met
The unconscious lip, back started it, and cried-
And straightway one great cry again went up
From all the land of Egypt, for that sleep
Was the cold sleep of death.

Notices.

The fine ship "Elizabeth," Captain Hasty, will sail for New Orleans on the 20th August. Any wishing to avail themselves of the same will make early application,
addressed to Reuben Hedlock, Stanley Buildings, Bath Street, Liverpool. Another ship is expected to sail on or about the 10th of September.

We feel under the necessity of again adverting to a subject which we have before touched upon, and which we are sorry to have to notice again; namely, individuals
publishing pamphlets, or hymns, or anything else, without apprizing us of the same. The honour and respectability of the cause we feel ourselves in duty bound to watch
over, and we cannot consent for publications to be issued, however small their magnitude, or whatever motive calls them forth, that are calculated to bring into
contempt and ridicule the Saints of the Most High. We do therefore hereby forbid the publication of any subject that has not in the first place been submitted to the
inspection of the Presidency of this land, and received their approval. By order,

WILFORD WOODRUFF,-REUBEN HEDLOCK,-THOMAS WARD.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: PUBLISHED BY W. WOODRUFF & T. WARD, STANLEY BUILDINGS, BATH STREET.

EDITED BY THOMAS WARD.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASILE-STREET.

No. 4. August 1 1845. Vol. VI.
A Voice of Warning.

INASMUCH as many in different ages, and especially in modern times, have seen fit to publish and proclaim what they thought necessary to warn mankind of their
mortality, and direct them how to be prepared for eternity; so we also feel obligated to publish to the world a plan of salvation, by which mankind may escape the
wrath of Almighty God, and have an inheritance hereafter among the sanctified.

And while many addresses, though containing much truth, have been mixed up with error (being the dictation of man's wisdom, and the result of his judgment of the
mind and will of God), we assert that what we would here communicate as the plan of salvation, is not of the flesh, nor of man, but of the will of God-that it is true-the
only true.

Start not, gentle reader, at the boldness of our assertion, nor think that we rashly and unadvisedly make light of the judgments and efforts of others, but suspend your
sentence while we plead our cause, and prove the truth of what we have stated.

We feel with you perhaps, that there is no subject so important, or which ought to call forth the attention and earnest solicitude of all living so much as that of salvation,
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page    644
or the preparation of man while in this earthly tabernacle for the world beyond the grave. And most assuredly that system which can throw most light       upon  the /unknown
                                                                                                                                                                       1033
future, and which proves itself the best adapted to fit us for the same, ought to have the greatest claim upon our attention.
sentence while we plead our cause, and prove the truth of what we have stated.

We feel with you perhaps, that there is no subject so important, or which ought to call forth the attention and earnest solicitude of all living so much as that of salvation,
or the preparation of man while in this earthly tabernacle for the world beyond the grave. And most assuredly that system which can throw most light upon the unknown
future, and which proves itself the best adapted to fit us for the same, ought to have the greatest claim upon our attention.

But again, were we about to leave the place of our nativity to seek for our future residence in some foreign clime, we should certainly be anxious to become acquainted
with the same, and to know how we should render ourselves fitted to secure, when there, the greatest amount of happiness. And more than this, we should rationally
conclude that information from the inhabitants of that land, from those who long had dwelt there, would be most calculated to enable us to prepare ourselves for the
journey, and for the possession of our inheritance on our arrival. So also must it be in relation to the world to come, and to our being prepared for the important change
that awaiteth all mankind.

Be not then surprised when we state, that what we have to reveal of eternal things, and of the preparation necessary to enter thereon, is not of man, the stranger to
eternity, and the mere dweller on this earth; but that it is of God, that it is from direct revelations from the eternal world, and you will no longer wonder that we have
asserted it to be the true-the only true.

We shall suppose ourselves, generally speaking, as addressing professors of religion, or at least those who believe in the old and new testaments, which obtains in
christendom as the acknowleged word of God. And as to the sceptic in religions matters, we fear not his criticism if a man of truth and of integrity, for there is that in the
glorious system of salvation which commends itself to the judgment of every honest heart.

We would remarks as a great general principle of truth, that mankind are fallen by sin, and are in a state of alienation from God; that Satan ruleth in the hearts of the
children of disobedience, that he is the prince of this world, and mankind have been long subject to his dominion.

Let us now consider what God hath done to deliver man from the thraldom of Satan, and to restore him to his favour and family. In the first place he hath sent his Son,
the only-begotten of the Father into the world, in the likeness of man, to die-to redeem mankind from the consequences of sin; he was made subject unto death and the
grave, but he hath burst the bonds of the tomb, hath triumphed over death, and hath ascended upon high to his Father's right hand, and hath thus made a way of escape
for all who will walk in his footsteps.

Let us now consider the path he chose, and the precepts and commandments which he hath given. We find that before the commencement of his public career as a
teacher of men, that he sought out the great forerunner (whom the Father appointed to go before him, to bear testimony of him, as the Lamb of God that taketh away
the sins of the world) in order that he might be baptized of him in Jordan, by which act he might make manifest to all, the necessity of fulfilling all righteousness.

And here let us observe minutely what transpired on that memorable occasion. On his application to John for baptism, the prophet hesitated to administer the ordinance
unto him, exclaiming that he had need rather to be baptized of the Saviour; but on his declaration that it became him to fulfil all righteousness of which the act of baptism
was a portion, he suffered him to be baptized.

What a lesson is here given to the self-righteous, whose estimation of their own holiness justifies them in the rejection of the plain commandments of God. If the Son of
Man, who was without sin, saw it necessary to render obedience unto the ordinance of baptism, how much more the necessity of its observance by the holiest and
purest amongst mankind.

But further let us examine what were the principles which his immediate followers were taught to lay before mankind, and see if they were not in strict accordance with
the example of their Great Master.

But we would first remark that, on the Saviour coming up out of the water, the heavens were opened, and John saw the Spirit of God descending like a dove and
lighting upon him. Thus was the Saviour confirmed with the Holy Ghost by the Father himself, there being no one holding the keys to administer in that holy ordinance,
while with his own voice he proclaimed the Saviour as his beloved Son, in whom he was well pleased.

Here then we find the intimate connexion between the ordinance of baptism and the acknowledgment of the Father of the relationship of such as are in sincerity
obedient thereto unto himself.

But in order that we may be judged aright in regard to those who follow the Saviour in this matter, let us now refer to his teachings and those of the apostles on this
subject. We must here direct the reader to the third chapter of John's gospel, relative to the teachings of the Saviour to Nicodemus. And we would that we were able
to convince all who read, of the weight and importance thereof. The declaration of Jesus to this ruler of the Jews was, that we must be born again, and that we must be
born of water and of the Spirit, in order to enter into the kingdom of God. And that this birth was not the device of the flesh, but of the Spirit; for all mankind had been
born naturally of the flesh, but that this birth of the Spirit was one of necessity arising from the alienated condition of mankind. This is also beautifully illustrated by the
apostle John, in the first chapter of his gospel, where he declares that Chris came unto his own, but his own received him not, but as many as received him to them gave
he power (or the privilege) to become the sons of God, ever to them that believe on his name. And that this privilege was attained by birth not after the will of the flesh,
but we would add rather repugnant thereto as too-humiliating; neither was it devised by the will of man, but of God. And here let us reflect for a moment, ere we
proceed further. Has God so loved the world as to give his only begotten Son to die for us; and has the Saviour willingly acquiesced to the decrees of his Father
whatever sufferings it might involve; and shall man lightly treat this great law of adoption, and rejecting the counsel of God in this matter, give heed rather to the
teachings of man, who will tell him it is of no avail?

In the last chapter of the gospel by Luke, we have a narrative of an affecting interview between the Saviour and his disciples (after his resurrection) when he opened
their understandings that they might understand the scriptures, and see that all things must be fulfilled that were written in the Prophets and in the Psalms concerning him;
that it was written of him-and that it behoved him to suffer and to rise again, and that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in his name among all
nations, beginning at Jerusalem; but in connexion with this declaration he commanded them to tarry in the city of Jerusalem until they were endued with power from on
high, by the reception of the spirit, the promise of the Father.

Let us now examine how these servants of the Lord fulfilled the mandate of their master who led them out as far as Bethany, and was then parted from them and
carried up into heaven. We find that they returned to Jerusalem with great joy, and were continually in the Temple, praising and blessing God. And when the day of
Pentecost was fully come, they were all with one accord in one place, looking for the expected blessing, when suddenly there came a sound from heaven as of a rushing
mighty wind, and it filled all the house where they were sitting, and there appeared unto them cloven tongues, like as of fire, and sat upon each of them, and they were
all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began to speak with other tongues as the Spirit gave them utterance. In contemplating the economy of redemption how many things
even from our familiarity with the scriptures are we apt to overlook; for instance, the necessity of being called, ordained, and qualified by authority and power from on
high in order to go forth and proclaim the gospel of salvation; yet how different from the qualifications deemed necessary in modern times. And again, the first
manifestation of the outpouring of the Spirit upon these men of God was by the gift of tongues, a subject too frequently of ridicule amongst modern divines. But to
resume
 Copyrightour (c)
              subject after thisInfobase
                  2005-2009,     disgression, let usCorp.
                                          Media      consider that these men so qualified, so endowed, and under the influence of such a teacher as the Spirit of God, would
                                                                                                                                                      Page 645 / 1033
go forth at least to speak the plain unvarnished truth, and teach mankind the great means by which they might be saved.

It cannot be supposed that they would use indefinite or evasive language, which men could by no means understand, and which should cause mankind to dispute and
all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began to speak with other tongues as the Spirit gave them utterance. In contemplating the economy of redemption how many things
even from our familiarity with the scriptures are we apt to overlook; for instance, the necessity of being called, ordained, and qualified by authority and power from on
high in order to go forth and proclaim the gospel of salvation; yet how different from the qualifications deemed necessary in modern times. And again, the first
manifestation of the outpouring of the Spirit upon these men of God was by the gift of tongues, a subject too frequently of ridicule amongst modern divines. But to
resume our subject after this disgression, let us consider that these men so qualified, so endowed, and under the influence of such a teacher as the Spirit of God, would
go forth at least to speak the plain unvarnished truth, and teach mankind the great means by which they might be saved.

It cannot be supposed that they would use indefinite or evasive language, which men could by no means understand, and which should cause mankind to dispute and
quarrel for ages about its meaning, unless it arose from their own desire to pervert truth; but on the contrary, impressed with the responsibility of their high calling as
ambassadors of Christ, they would seek to use the language of simplicity, and knowing too the true position of the people, they would direct them to those things
necessary for them to attend to, in order to be introduced into the kingdom of God.

Behold them, then, on the day of Pentecost, after bearing a faithful testimony to Jesus of Nazareth, whom the people had crucified, being both Lord and Christ,
directing the inquiring multitude what they must do to obtain remission of sins and the gift of the Holy Ghost;-and what was it? In reply to the important question, "Men
and brethren, what shall we do?" We find this answer given, "Repent, and be baptized, every one of you, in the name of Jesus Christ, for the remission of sins, and ye
shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost."

Shall man, then, we ask, ever presume to give any other reply to the same question? or, shall they intimate that the apostles, under the immediate inspiration of the Spirit
of God, would err in their answer?

Here, then, is the great secret of adoption into the kingdom of God:-here is the birth not of flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God. And how aptly adapted for the
consideration of fallen nature, laden with sin, and desirous to be relieved therefrom, and enter into the kingdom of God,-called upon to be baptized in the name of Jesus
Christ for the remission of sins, thus acknowledging him, as the Father acknowledges him, as the atoning Saviour of the world, following his footsteps in this holy
ordinance and confessing the power of his name. But the remission of sins alone was not all that was promised on obedience, but that they should receive the gift of the
Holy Ghost the Spirit of God. And here commences the new life of the servant of the Lord.

By baptism, in the name of Jesus Christ, obtaining remission of sins, and arising from the watery tomb to imbibe the spirit of God, and be thus quickened into new
creatures under its life-giving and purifying influence. And allow us now to make a few reflections on the reception of the Spirit of God; what must be the result of being
in possession of such an in-dwelling monitor? Must it not excite to purity, to virtue, and to holiness? Must it not bring intelligence and knowledge to the understandings
of the happy recipients thereof? And is it not evident to all, that without it we never can become the children of God?

Even as by our natural birth we became the sons or daughters of our earthly parents, so, by being born of water and of the Spirit, we become the children of God.

But one word with regard to how the Holy Ghost was communicated to those that were baptized for the remission of sins; it was not by the heavens being opened, and
the Spirit descending like a dove, as at the baptism of Christ: neither was it as when the apostles were assembled on the day of Pentecost; but the Saviour having
delegated the power and authority which he possessed unto his followers, it was communicated by the laying on of the hands of the same.

Thus we find in the eighth chapter of Acts, when Philip had gone down to Samaria, and when many believed and were baptized-both men and women-the apostles,
Peter and John, were sent unto them, and they laid their hands upon them, and they received the Holy Ghost. So, also, we read in the nineteenth chapter of the same,
when the disciples were baptized in he name of Jesus Christ, Paul laid his hands upon them, and the Holy Ghost came upon them, and they spake in tongues and
prophesied.

Thus, then, were the Saints of old confirmed, and their membership ratified by the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost.

But now let us inquire what were the results of this gift, and how it was manifested amongst those who thus entered into covenant with God.

The declaration of the Saviour, when giving his commission unto his disciples, the commission to go and preach the gospel to every creature (as recorded in the last
chapter of Mark) was that, he that believed and was baptized, should be saved, but he that would not believe should be damned. And these signs should follow them
that believe: "In my name," said the Saviour, "they shall cast out devils; they shall speak with new tongues; they shall take up serpents; and if they drink any deadly thing
it shall not hurt them; they shall lay their hands on the sick and they shall recover."

Here are glorious evidences promised of the enjoyment of the gift of the Holy Ghost, and do we not find them realized? The apostles and others were endued with
these powers, as it was manifested on the day of Pentecost, and through their subsequent career, as almost every page of the Acts of the Apostles bears testimony. But
again, the apostle Paul reasons with the Corinthians, in the twelfth chapter of his first epistle, on the necessity of these gifts and blessings being in the church, and that
they were all needful, as qualifications of the different members of the body of Christ, in order that it might be perfect and complete. And more than this: let us a little
further contemplate the position of the church of Christ in that day. They had the heavens opened unto them, they received knowledge and instruction by the voice of
the Spirit, by the ministering of angels by the Spirit of prophecy, by the gift of tongues, and of interpretation, even as it pleased their heavenly Father to grant them; and
with so glorious a means of intelligence, who can doubt that they were not fitted to enter upon eternal things. Such as we have written, though very imperfectly, was the
religion established by Jesus Christ and his apostles, and enjoyed by the christians of that day, and such it is at present.

Not resting upon the theories and systems of men, but on immediate and divine revelation for its origin, its ordinances, and precepts, and for the glorious hopes which it
inspires of eternal things.

Reader, we feel only to have entered upon the threshold of a great and all-important subject to the eternal interests of all mankind.

We have endeavoured to consider the true condition of man in his natural state, and what God has effected for his redemption and restoration, and how he is to realize
the blessings arising therefrom; and, we now exhort our readers, for a short time to lay aside the precepts and teachings of men, and, inasmuch as they believe in the
scriptures, to search and examine, and see if these things be not so.

We cannot close this subject as one that is merely theorizing, or guessing at matters, in order to form a system or a creed; but as one duly called and ordained to make
known the great work of God, we ask you that read, and they that hear, to hearken diligently to these things; and asking God for wisdom, to go forth and render the
obedience of faith, and prove God for yourselves, and the power of the gospel of Jesus Christ, warning you that the end is nigh, when the systems of men shall be
overthrown, and the judgments of God be poured out upon the nations of the earth.

We have headed these remarks as a Voice of Warning, and as such they will prove, bearing with them a savour of life unto life, or of death unto death, unto all that hear
them. God will not be mocked, neither will he be held in derision with impunity, and they that receive whom he hath sent, receive him, while they that reject them, reject
him.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 646 / 1033
The Lord is merciful and slow to anger, but his spirit will not always strive with man,-his great purposes must be accomplished,-his people must be gathered and Zion
be established, and blessed shall they be who listen to the warning voice, and flee for refuge to the hope set before them in the gospel.
We have headed these remarks as a Voice of Warning, and as such they will prove, bearing with them a savour of life unto life, or of death unto death, unto all that hear
them. God will not be mocked, neither will he be held in derision with impunity, and they that receive whom he hath sent, receive him, while they that reject them, reject
him.

The Lord is merciful and slow to anger, but his spirit will not always strive with man,-his great purposes must be accomplished,-his people must be gathered and Zion
be established, and blessed shall they be who listen to the warning voice, and flee for refuge to the hope set before them in the gospel.

We are fully aware that in the foregoing remarks we have treated only of the grand introductory principles connected with the kingdom of God, and that there are a
great variety of subjects in connexion with the work of the Lord, in the last days, of great interest.

It is, therefore, more than probable that, as time and other engagements will permit, we may follow this with a statement of the origin and coming forth of the Book of
Mormon, as also, the great subject of the Gathering of the Saints in the Last Days, and the Coming of the Son of Man, &c.

EDITOR.

The Voice of Prophecy.

By the Rev. Charles Williams.

"Truth is strange,

Stranger than fiction.

(Concluded from our last.)

Having at length reached Sapha, the procession stopped. From that noble eminence the eye beholds an extensive and delightful scene. Industry has triumphed over
every physical disadvantage, and covered the lime-stone rocks and stony vallies of Judea with luxuriant plantations of figs, vines, and olives. For ages the whole surface
of the hills has been overspread with gardens, rich in all that is beautiful, fragrant, and delicious; and even the most sterile mountains have had soil accumulated on their
sides, and rival the most promising spots in the abundance of their produce. At the foot of heights which terminate for a space a mountainous tract, Sichem appears
luxuriantly embosomed in the most delightful and fragrant bowers, and partially concealed by the stately trees which encompass the bold and beautiful valley, from
which arises this metropolis of an extensive country. Beyond this, Thabor raises its head, lofty and alone, from one side of the great plain of Esdraelon, the frequent
encampment of Arabs, whose tents and pavilions of all colours, surrounded by horses and camels, some in square battalions, others in circular troops, and others again
in lines, present a spectacle resembling a vast army, or the siege of a city.

From a scene thus imposing, the eyes of Jaddua and those around him were now diverted by different objects. Already could they discern the troops of the all-
conquering Macedonian, who, with their leader, anticipated a slaughter like that in which their hands had just been imbrued. Every heart was impelled by the same
feeling-a hatred bitter as death swallowed up all other emotions, and the thirst of wolves or of tigers seemed likely to be slaked likely to be slaked only by a lake of
blood.

Alexander, observing the procession of the Jews, dismounted, and advanced to the front of his troops; but amid the astonishment, dismay, and dispair of his legions, he
no sooner recognized the High Priest by his magnificent dress and the sacred name on his brow than he fell at his feet in profound homage, and, then, rising from the
earth, saluted him with the deepest veneration.

Indignant at this act of submission, Parmenio exclaimed, "Does the sovereign, whom all adore, thus yield what it is his universally to claim:"

"Knowest thou then," replied the monarch, "the object of this reverence?"

"Surely," rejoined the favourite, "this Jewish Priest is he."

"He is not, Parmenio," said Alexander,-"thou hast yet to know that when I was at Dia, my mind fixed on the Persian war, and revolving the means for the conquest of
Asia, this venerable man, thus attired, appeared to me in a dream, charged me to banish fear and to cross the Hellespont, and declared that God would march at the
head of my legions and grant me a splendid triumph. I therefore adore the Divinity in the person of his priest."

Having given this reply, Alexander embraced Juddua and all his brethren, and proceeded in the midst of them towards Jerusalem; while, as they advanced, the High
Priest could not restrain the glowing language of his ardent spirit, resembling that which fell in after days:

Behold the temple,
In undisturbed and lone screnity,
Finding itself a solemn sanctuary
In the profound of Heaven! It stands before us
A mount of suns, fretted with golden pinnacles,
The very sun, as though he worshipped there,
Lingers upon the gilded cedar roof,
And down the long and branching porticos,
On every flowery sculptured capital
Glitters the homage of his parting beam.

Alexander felt the appeal; and as soon as the sacred edifice was entered, he inquired how he could present an acceptable offering; the delighted priest directed him to
the ritual of Moses, and that day the holocausts of the Macedonian were consumed on Jehovah's altar.

No sooner was the last sacrifice presented, than Jaddua took the sacred rools from the golden ark, whose tissued curtains hid them as in a sanctuary, from every casual
eye, exclaiming, "There are other visions, O, king, than that of Dia;-visions which only ask a steady gaze to reward him who looks with heaven's own beams."

"To whom were they given?" asked Alexander, whose romantic spirit instantly lighted up his strongly marked countenance with a lively expectation.

"To one of Israel's seers," replied the priest, "Daniel by name; he beheld them in the splendid palace of Shusan; and as he trod the flowery banks of Ulai's river."
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 647 / 1033
"Command him then instantly to appear," cried Alexander, "and let him tell his dreams."
"To whom were they given?" asked Alexander, whose romantic spirit instantly lighted up his strongly marked countenance with a lively expectation.

"To one of Israel's seers," replied the priest, "Daniel by name; he beheld them in the splendid palace of Shusan; and as he trod the flowery banks of Ulai's river."

"Command him then instantly to appear," cried Alexander, "and let him tell his dreams."

"Thou canst not gaze upon him," said Jaddua, "the holy prophet of the Lord rests in peace: his ashes are in Babylon, but his spirit delights itself in the presence of God,
with Abraham, and Moses, and all the redeemed of Israel:-But in this roll, immaculate and incomparable, he has traced them all with a hand as unerring as his lips."

"How knowest thou this?" inquired the Macedonian.

"The dew of heaven cannot bless one spot with fertility and curse another with barrenness," said the priest, neither can he to whom God gives the words of truth write
or utter falsehoods. Daniel was a prophet highly favoured. When Nebuchadnezzar, Assyria's monarch, had a dream, which departed from him in the confusion of his
mind, and the astrologers, soothsayers, and magicians of his court, though threatened with death in case of failure, could not reveal it, Daniel at that time, one of the
children of the captivity, described all he had beheld; and was raised as his reward to honour and dominion. When, too, Belshazzar was feasting with a thousand of his
lords, a mysterious hand came forth and wrote over against the candlestick, upon the plaster of the wall of the king's palace, some words in letters of light; but none
could decypher them, till Daniel read in them the doom of the idolatrous prince, and received for his interpretation, the satrap's scarlet robe, the chain of purest gold,
and the dignity of third ruler in Chaldea's realm. Besides, an angel came to him, even Gabriel, chief of the heavenly hosts, and revealed all that should take place in the
latter days; and if"-

"Enough! enough!" said Alexander, hastily, "I'll hear thy oracle."

"He looked," resumed Jaddua, "on a stormy and tempestuous sea, the sign of a world of strife, and from it four beasts arose. The first was like a lion, having eagle's
wings,-but its wings were soon plucked."-

"Of what was this the symbol?" asked Alexander.

"Of the kingdom of Babylon," replied the priest, "whose conquests were rapid as the eagle's flight when hastening to its prey: the spirit and arms of Nebuchadnezzar
raised it to the pinnacle of its glory in a few short years; but when this prophecy was uttered its mighty opponents were tearing away its power as the feathers are torn
from the wings of a bird. The second beast was like a bear-the emblem of a proud, haughty, vindictive, cruel race.-"

"Ah! I see-the Medes and Persians-the revellers in blood,"-shouted the elated Macedonian.

"The same," rejoined the priest, "but mark!-the third beast was like a leopard having four heads, on its back were the wings of a fowl, and to it was given dominion-thus
denoting one of little stature but great courage, whose triumphs accumulate as the wind heaps up the sand of the desert, or as the cloud, like a man's hand, gathers the
vapours from every quarter when it has arrived near the zenith, till they overspread the sky;-and who will yet combat with a mighty king and compel him to lick the
dust-one-"

"Alexander is the leopard and Darius is his prey," said the monarch; "but has the seer other signs?"

"He has," answered Juddua, "Daniel beheld, in vision, a ram which pushed westward, and northward, and southward, so that no beast could stand before it; and this,
the angel declared, was the type of the Medes and Persians, who urged their conquests to the Egean Sea, and the bounds of Asia in the west, subdued the Armenians
and Cappadocians in the north, and conquered Egypt in the south; but a he-goat came from the west, having a notable horn between its eyes-and-

"A he-goat say you, priest?" inquired the monarch, with great eagerness,-"a he-goat is the very sign of the Macedonians! Was not Caranus, going with a multitude of
Greeks to seek a new abode, required by the oracle to take the goats for his guide? Did he not follow a herd, flying from a violent storm, to Edessa? Did he not fix
there his seat-make the goats his standards-and call his people Aegeadae, and his city Aegeae, after their name? And is not Roxana's son called Alexander Aegus? But
the horn-what means the horn?"

"It is the sign of the great king of Macedon," answered Jaddua, "who is described as contending with the goat."

"He did so," interrupted the monarch, "at the Granicus, and tore from his grasp the richest trophies! Did he not defeat him again in the narrow passes of Cilicia-and will
he not tear the crown from his head, and break the staff of his power?"

"He will," replied the priest, as he rolled up the record, and covered it with its gorgeous and golden-fringed mantle; but as he was about to replace it in the ark,
Alexander asked if all the prophet wrote was told. As the question could not be evaded, Jaddua said that, "the horn of the goat should soon be broken off, and that
four other horns should rise in its place."

The declaration cast no shade over the monarch's brow, for his eye gloated on the dazzling honours now within his grasp. He saw Darius as vainly contending with his
power as the dove does with the eagle by whose talons it is clutched-the bright glory of the Persians appeared rising on that of his own empire, like another sun on the
effulgent radiance of noon-ardent and rapturous exclamations broke upon his ear-the treasures of the world seemed poured out before him, as from a vast cornucopia,
and countless millions to do homage at his feet.

Tearing himself, at length, from the dazzling vision which absorbed his whole soul, he exclaimed, "Venerable priest of the Jews, had thy prophet lived, on him I had
showered gifts worthy of him to receive and of Alexander to bestow; he rises aloft among seers as thou dost among thy people-as thy temple does among their
dwellings; but I can reward thee for his sake, as well as for thine own-what wilt thou?"

"King of Macedon," replied Jaddua, "accustomed as the Jews are to eat the simple fruits of the earth, except at the appointed festivals, their wants are few."

"What then are they ?" inquired the joyous monarch.

"Once in seven years," the priest answered, "the Jews, according to the law of Moses, do not till their ground, and therefore reap not the golden fruits of the harvest,
and yet for that year they pay tribute."

"Henceforth then," rejoined the king, "they shall not! but when Alexander wishes to bestow, those who ask need not soon be silent-the earth that has the former needs
the latter rain."
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page    648 /may
                                                                                                                                                                  1033
"Let then, gracious monarch," said Jaddua, "one more favour be granted, and the latter rain will have fallen:-it is, that the Jews who live in Babylon and Media,
observe their own laws, which make them differ from all other people."
"Henceforth then," rejoined the king, "they shall not! but when Alexander wishes to bestow, those who ask need not soon be silent-the earth that has the former needs
the latter rain."

"Let then, gracious monarch," said Jaddua, "one more favour be granted, and the latter rain will have fallen:-it is, that the Jews who live in Babylon and Media, may
observe their own laws, which make them differ from all other people."

At the assurance of perfect liberty in these respects, and of its extension to all Jews who might choose to range themselves under the banners of Macedon, the spacious
chamber reverberated with shouts of joy-the multitudes without soon caught the tidings-the sackbut, psaltery, and cymbals gave forth their sounds-rapturous
acclamations were echoed from hill to hill-and, as the monarch left Jerusalem, flowers were strewed in his path-all the music of the city was tasked to do him honour-
thousands on thousands pressed eagerly around his chariot-the very children lisped his name, and the eye followed him until the dense mass of his army, augmented by
numbers of the Jews, looked like a dark speck on the horizon, and then disappeared.

Transatlantic Antiquities.

"For there is nothing covered that shall not be revealed; neither hid that shall not be known."-Luke xii. 2.

All revelations of truth of whatever nature they be, whether discoveries in art or science, whether the mining operations of the geologist, or the explorations of the
antiquary, are welcome to the saint of God. He knows well that he is in possession of principle and truths that cannot be shaken, and whatever discoveries are made,
he is conscious that they must all become subservient, and lend their aid to establish the principles of the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.

The Book of Mormon, upon which so much ridicule has been thrown by the learned of the day, and which, in the estimation of their judgments is altogether unworthy of
notice, will yet appear radiant with the power of divine truth that shall be manifest unto the nations, and it shall occupy no unimportant part in the decisions of the great
and final day.

The wisdom of modern divines supposes that if the Lord, verily, in the last days had a prophet on the earth, that he must necessarily be of the class of the learned, the
elegant, and the scholastic; and that all writings emanating from such a one, must be faultless in their construction, and irrisistibly convincing in their argument, totally
forgetful that whomsoever the Lord employs, would act in simplicity and sincerity, and if uneducated, as many of his servants in ages past, he would use the language at
his command without affecting that of which he was not capable.

Again, a general opinion obtains, but one certainly most erroneous, which is, that the arguments and persuasions of a prophet would certainly be convincing to all that
heard them, and the general impression is, that if holy men as of old were to make their appearance, their reception would be very different in this enlightened and
christian age to what it was amongst the wicked people of other days; but not so, there cannot possibly be a greater mistake-the learned, the righteous, and the zealous
for religion, would be the first to persecute to the death. The Saints connected with the work of God in the last days have seen this fact fearfully realized.

But with regard to the Book of Mormon, it has come forth bearing testimony of a mighty people who populated the western world; it has given evidence of their wealth,
their power, their magnificence, and the splendid cities which they raised in their pride and greatness; it has given also a history of their fall and terrible destruction, and
of the causes thereof, and from the year 1830, when it issued to the world (the sceptical world which denied its authenticity), men have been labouring unconsciously to
prove its truth-from the researches of Josiah Priest, issued about three years after its publication, down to the labours of Messrs. Stephens and Catherwood, they have
made discoveries of the remains of mighty cities in the very localities where the Book of Mormon had fixed them, and bearing testimony of the mighty convulsions by
which they were described as being overthrown.

We, therefore, rejoice much at the prospect of further labours being effected by the combined energy of the French and English savans, and wishing them all possible
success, we shall wait the result of their explorations with much interest.

EDITOR.

We are assured that there is now every probability of a successful combination between scientific men in France and England for the purpose of completely exploring
the ancient remains of countries which were flourishing in civilization whilst modern Europe was still sunk in comparative darkness:-

"A year ago we mentioned a scientific commission formed here, with the object of preparing for the provinces of Mexico and Central America, an exploring expedition
which should extend and complete the discoveries, so wonderful already, of the first expedition. This Transatlantic exploring scheme, which at first was but the yearning
of some spirits devoted to science, is now a matter of certain success, after the efforts made during the past year.

"Never, it must be acknowledged, has there existed so great a disposition to form such societies for enterprises of this kind. At the present day archeological
expeditions are treated and undertaken in a manner very different from the time when Champollion deciphered the hieroglyphics of Longsor and of Medinet-Abon, and
when Volney sat in the Temple of the Sun, in the shade of the columns of Palmyra.

"Persepolis and Babylona have exhausted neither the ardour nor the enthusiasm of savans and poets. Egypt has been searched in every corner, but much still remains to
be examined in the archeological world. Between Egypt and Persia, on the one side, and Central America on the other, there are regions at present almost deserted,
formerly peopled and flourishing, where must be found sumptuous palaces, majestic sculptures, everything, in a word, that constitutes the necessary magnificence of an
advanced civilisation.

"What has already been discovered at Palenque, which has been called the Thebes of America, will give an idea of the vacuum that is still to be filled in the history of
art. It is this vacuum which it is the object of the exploring commission to fill. It has no other object. It will be carried out by the simultaneous efforts of the French and
English savans, according to the plan expressed by M. de Chateaubriand in that important work the `Mexican Antiquities.' This Transatlantic exploration, which will
excite a lively interest in all enlightened minds, deserves the support necessary for realizing all the hopes that are attached to it by spreading some rays of light over the
ancient destinies of the American continent."-Journal des Debats.

Extract of a Letter From the Island of Tooboui Society Group.

September 17th, 1844.

My Dear Wife,-I doubt not but you will say, "now my husband has got the desire of his heart," when I tell you the six first persons I have adopted into the kingdom by
baptism are sailors, and perhaps you will ask, did you hammer the rust off them any? I will answer, could you see them on their knees, and hear their humble petitions,
and the sincerity with which they thank the Lord for so ordering events, that I have been so ensually thrown on this island, and have been instrumental in his hands of
showing them the way of life and salvation, I doubt not but you would say, "there has been a great change wrought some how."
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 649 / 1033
I told you in my last, dated July 6th, I had baptized one; on the 22nd July I baptized nine more, four Americans, one Scotchman, and four Natives: two of them are the
man and wife with whom I live. On the 29th July, I proceeded to organize a branch of the church which we call the Tooboui branch of the church of Jesus Christ of
My Dear Wife,-I doubt not but you will say, "now my husband has got the desire of his heart," when I tell you the six first persons I have adopted into the kingdom by
baptism are sailors, and perhaps you will ask, did you hammer the rust off them any? I will answer, could you see them on their knees, and hear their humble petitions,
and the sincerity with which they thank the Lord for so ordering events, that I have been so ensually thrown on this island, and have been instrumental in his hands of
showing them the way of life and salvation, I doubt not but you would say, "there has been a great change wrought some how."

I told you in my last, dated July 6th, I had baptized one; on the 22nd July I baptized nine more, four Americans, one Scotchman, and four Natives: two of them are the
man and wife with whom I live. On the 29th July, I proceeded to organize a branch of the church which we call the Tooboui branch of the church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints: (take particular notice) consisting of eleven members, all in good standing.

On the 5th of August, I administered the sacrament; for wine I substituted cocoa-nut milk, that was a pure beverage, which never had come to the open air till we
broke the nut for that purpose. On the 8th of August, I baptized another. The inhabitants have recently held a meeting to regulate government affairs; among other
things, they resolved to build me a house; they seem determined on my staying here, notwithstanding I say much about the gathering.

Were I to take up my residence any where out of the body of the church, I could not find, I believe, a more delightful spot than this; the climate is beautiful; never so
cold as to have frost, though in July and August it is as cold as it can be, and not freeze; January and February are the warmest months, though the heat is never so
scorching as some days we have at home.

There are only two objections to the Island; in summer the musquitos are innumerable, in the winter the fleas are equally plenty, but we have means to guard against
them.

Before I came here, King Tommatooah buried his wife; on the 14th of July I married him to Toupah, his Queen; he has been very friendly with me ever since I came
here. Perhaps you will ask, how do you enjoy yourself so far from former friends and home? I answer, sometimes when I get to thinking about home I feel that I could
leave all and return as quickly as possible; a few evenings since I fell into such a train of thoughts, and told my brethren. I went to bed, fell asleep, and dreamed that I
had deserted my post and got to Nauvoo; the people all knew I had left without counsel, and they treated me with coolness and neglect; this mortified my feelings so
much that I never thought of my family. I saw brother Young, he was busily employed in sending a company of elders to Europe; I felt an anxiety to go with them, but I
had deserted one station, and they never intended to send me to another. I then thought I would go back to the one I had left, but I had no means to get back, or to
help myself with; I thought my shame was greater than I could bear, and with these reflections I awoke.

It was sometime before I could make out where I was; at length I found myself in bed on Tooboui, and felt quite happy, I have been perfectly contented since. I have
lived at Mattaoora since I came here till the 23rd of August. I then removed to this place called Mahoo; this is the place where we first landed.

The second Sabbath after I came, the church came over to visit me, and I baptized seven more, all natives and heads of families. I administered the sacrament, and we
felt that we were greatly blest.

Last Saturday a vessel came on the other side of the Island, and brother Hill sent me word she was from Tahiti. I started to see her, in hopes to get letters from my two
brethren there; but when I found they had none, I was sorely disappointed and vexed; I have never received but two letters from them since they left me here; there has
been no less than eight vessels here going to Tahiti, and I have sent letters by them all, and brother Hill near a half dozen, and we get no answers; why it is we do not
know, if they are not in the fault, we wish them to clear themselves.

It is now a year since since I have heard a syllable from home, and three months since. I have heard from the brethren at Tahiti. The last-mentioned vessel brought
word that there were missionaries coming here from Tahiti and they would "play hell" with me for breaking into their sheepfold. I returned to my place, told brother Hill
if anything of importance transpired, to send me word.

There came a runner before my morning service was ended, informing me that the missionaries had arrived. In the evening came a letter that they had been on shore
and given the poor Mormons a tremendous thrashing; christened some infants, told all the lies they knew about brother Joseph and the church, and had gone on board
again; that they were to be on shore the next day, and I must meet them.

The next morning I went over, and found them in the house I had kept school in learning the natives to sing. Brother Bowen was acquainted with them. I went in with
my church, and was introduced to them; I reached out my hand, they said no, we do not give you the hand till we are better acquainted. I sat down where I could look
them full in the face, which I did, as if they had been the first specimens of the human family I had even seen. I had heard so much of their iniquity, I wanted to see how
they looked; to me they looked guilty indeed! The fourth, by the name of More, is a hot-headed fellow against the Mormons: he got so enraged the day before, he fairly
danced about it. Howe at length turned to me and very sanctimoniously remarked, I understand you have come among these Islands in the capacity of a preacher? I
answered in the affirmative. And what do you preach? The sacred truths of the Bible, I replied. Said he, I suppose you are aware that many years ago the London
Missionary Society established a mission here at a very vast expense; the whole stress was on the vast expense, the cost of translating the Bible, &c. Well, said I, and
now are you opposed to having the Bible preached after you have accomplished the translation? He said no; he had no objections to my preaching the Bible; but he
understood I had another book I preached from. I told him it was a mistake, and went on to tell him what it was; a long dialogue ensued, in which they all questioned
me on the fundamental principles of the gospel, and they had to drop several points they introduced for fear of trapping themselves; at length they told me they found no
fault with me as far as the Bible was concerned, but the Book of Mormon they had read, and said it was a bad book. I told them to show me some specimens of bad
doctrines in it; they turned to the place where it says, "Adam fell that man might be," they flounced greatly at that; I soon succeeded in proving it was not contrary to
Bible doctrine. Well, they said they could find a worse place than that; so they turned to where it says, "Adam had to know misery before he knew happiness." This
they spouted upon me in a rage. I referred them to the temptations of the Saviour, his sufferings, that he might be perfected. What, said they, do you suppose all the
angels in heaven knew sin before they knew happiness? As for all of them I could not say, but if the Bible is true we know some of them did; for John tells of one he
saw who would not let him worship him because he was of his fellow servants the prophets. They did not know what to make of me; but I suppose they thought I was
a dry bone to pick a dinner off any how.

I then began to question them about their belief in the Bible, and the coming of the Son of God the second time; contrasted this with the dispensation of Noah, told them
the world was now being warned, and the consequences that would ensue, if men did not give heed. I then raised my right hand towards heaven and called on all the
heavenly hosts to witness the testimony I bore; that I knew brother Joseph Smith to be a good man and a prophet of the Lord; and I roared on them like a lion-I
believe my eyes flashed, for I felt as if I could swallow them all at one mouthful. The spirit of the Lord rested upon me; it threw them into confusion, they knew not what
to say. They finally told me as long as I preached the truth they would pray that I might be upheld, but if I preached error they should pray it might fall to the ground.
Then, I said, our prayers will be united.

I let them have a Book of Mormon, a Voice of Warning, and O. Pratt's pamphlet on finding the plates. I told them I was happy to see them manifest a better spirit: and
reminded them how they had abused me and my cause the day before. This they attempted to deny, but I was able to prove it. They said brother Joseph was in jail for
adultery. Brother Hill knew too many of their tricks to be fooled; he replied, if imprisonment was the penalty for adultery here, there are not many of you who would be
at liberty to-day to my certain knowledge. They did not deny it, but one said there were many things they had cause to regret.

We separated-they
Copyright         shook me
          (c) 2005-2009,    by the hand
                          Infobase   Media with  the cordiality of old friends. The natives felt hurt for me when they saw them at first refuse to shake
                                              Corp.                                                                                                      hands650
                                                                                                                                                      Page     with /me. King
                                                                                                                                                                      1033
Tommatooah told me not to lay it to heart, for they were going home to England, and would not return; and now is our time to supply them with missionaries.

The natives took my part, and defended the cause with great boldness when I was not present. Brother Hill I have adopted in brother Hanks' stead; he is one of the
reminded them how they had abused me and my cause the day before. This they attempted to deny, but I was able to prove it. They said brother Joseph was in jail for
adultery. Brother Hill knew too many of their tricks to be fooled; he replied, if imprisonment was the penalty for adultery here, there are not many of you who would be
at liberty to-day to my certain knowledge. They did not deny it, but one said there were many things they had cause to regret.

We separated-they shook me by the hand with the cordiality of old friends. The natives felt hurt for me when they saw them at first refuse to shake hands with me. King
Tommatooah told me not to lay it to heart, for they were going home to England, and would not return; and now is our time to supply them with missionaries.

The natives took my part, and defended the cause with great boldness when I was not present. Brother Hill I have adopted in brother Hanks' stead; he is one of the
honourable men of the earth-intelligent and kind. I have great reason to esteem him. My American brethren are all extromely kind, and willing to divide to the last with
me.

The native family with whom I live are much attached to me, where I go, they go, and where I stay, they stay; they consider all they have is mine.

The woman was once married to a Boston ship carpenter; he died, and this native man is her second husband; they are good people:-while she lived with her first
husband, she learned to make and mend shirts, wash, starch and iron. She is naturally ingenious. They all talk much of coming to America, and often ask where is the
ship to go in? It is a spiritual feast to me to meet them in prayer meetings, and hear them pray for Brother Joseph and the church, and with all simplicity thank the Lord
for sending me among them.

When the brethren get their vessel done, which will be a year from this time, if we should not hear from you, we think of going to Columbia river, and so cross the
Rocky Mountains to Nauvoo. If you wish to know when I am coming home, you must ask Brother Young.

I see nothing in the way of sending a host of elders-the islands all want teachers.

Our long imprisonment on the Timmoleon (for I can never call it any thing else), served to form attachments among the passengers, which will be long remembered. Dr.
Winslow and his wife treated me with great respect; made me several presents-likewise the captain made me some presents-and told the young king if he did not use
me well, he would come back there and take me away.-Dr. Winslow told me if I wished to leave the island, and had not means, I might draw on him at Tahiti, for any
amount I wanted, and he would meet the demand: and if I could never conveniently refund it, he would give it to me. Mrs. Winslow is a superior woman. We parted
with much friendship, and from Tahiti they sent me along letter; that the wars there had thwarted their plans, that their goods were reshipped for the Sandwich Islands,
and urged me to visit them there before I returned to America.

Mr. Lincoln, I understand, is baptized at Tahita; he was one of our passengers, and a fine man too.

And now my dear family I must bid you adieu; could I get a letter from you, it would do me more good than all the letters I ever had in my life. Often at the dusk of
evening, when all is still and silent but the distant roar of the breakers upon the coral reef, do I take a long and lonely walk upon the beautiful sand beach that skirts the
island, and as I gaze upon the broad ocean that separates us, my mind is wafted to Nauvoo, to my home and fireside; and as I gaze upon the happy circle, I ask: has
grim death made any inroads there? I am led to say, there are none gone, for I committed you to the care of my heavenly Father when I left you, and when I have done
so, I have never been disappointed.

Give my love to all the Saints, and enlist their prayers, that when I have faithfully discharged the trust committed to me, I may return with the laurels of an approving
conscience. That we may be preserved till we all meet again to praise the name of the Lord together, is the prayer of your affectionate husband and father, ADDISON
PRATT.

To Mrs. Louisa Pratt, Nauvoo.

Address to the Presidents of Conferences Branches and All Others Whom It May Concern.

Beloved Brethren,-Being aware that one or more followers of the apostate Sydney Rigdon have landed in England for the purpose of propagating their heresy, and of
overthrowing and putting down what they term Mormonism, we feel it our duty to apprise you of the same, and to place you on your guard as shepherds of the flock,
that you may be enabled to watch carefully over your charge, and prevent the wolf from making any inroad upon you.

One individual that has landed gets himself introduced to a meeting as an elder of the church, and thus obtains permission to speak. Now we wish to make all aware of
their duty in such a case. No stranger has a right in any meeting to get up and address the assembly, whether he be a follower of Rigdon or not, until he has first
presented his credentials, and they are approved of, and he then obtains the consent of the president of that meeting. And let the brethren understand the law of the land
in relation to the same, in order that they may protect themselves from imposition. If you are assembled in your regularly licensed places for worship, and you are
intruded upon, such an intruder is subject to a heavy fine by the laws of the land.

These apostates, of course, come with a spirit of accusation against the Saints, and the heads of the church as must necessarily be, or otherwise they would have no
plea for the course they have taken; they are performing the task of him whom they serve, who was an accuser from the beginning. They make a boast of power of the
spirit in their midst, and of the abundant signs which they enjoy as following the believer.

This we can easily credit, as in the history of the church for the last fifteen years we have had to record more instances than one, where false spirits have made an
inroad into the churches when the Saints were young and inexperienced, and knew not how to detect the same; and where the manifestations of a supernatural power
have been seen to a frightful extent, when instead of the spirit of the prophets being subject unto the prophets, the prophets have been subject unto it. But let no man
deceive you, brethren; you have not so long laboured to build up the kingdom of God, by assisting to erect the houses of the Lord, and to gather unto Zion, as to be
turned away from the end of all your long cherished hopes, in order to follow the career of Sydney Rigdon.

We would say a word or two with regard to your treatment of the persons alluded to as they come along. You cannot by any means assist to feed, cloth, or shelter
them, or to bid them God speed, without acting in direct opposition to the mind and will of God. We exhort you therfore, to give no heed whatever to them, save to
prevent them from intruding in your meetings; by no means persecute them, and as much as possible let them see that you deem them scarcely worthy of a conversation
among yourselves.

We cannot but rejoice at the providential publication of the Speech of elder Orson Hyde on the subject, which, certainly to every reasonable person, will give abundant
satisfaction on the subject of the claims of Mr. Rigdon to any authority in connexion with the Church of Christ. We recommend the same to the perusal of every one,
not only for the subject on which it treats, but also for the doctrine of an interesting and instructive nature which it contains.

Finally, we shall conclude these remarks with an extract from the Speech of elder Orson Hyde:-"I would caution all the Saints to pray that the Rigdonites may be kept
far from their midst. * * No city, place, or town, will prosper where they are located. * * * But a prophecy I will here deliver in the name of the Lord Jesus. Christ, that
 Copyright
the hand of (c)
            God2005-2009,    Infobase
                 shall be against       Media
                                  the place    Corp.
                                            where  they dwell; and that, too, independent of the agency of any mortal being."                      Page 651 / 1033

Latter-Day Saints' Millennial Star. August 1 1845.
not only for the subject on which it treats, but also for the doctrine of an interesting and instructive nature which it contains.

Finally, we shall conclude these remarks with an extract from the Speech of elder Orson Hyde:-"I would caution all the Saints to pray that the Rigdonites may be kept
far from their midst. * * No city, place, or town, will prosper where they are located. * * * But a prophecy I will here deliver in the name of the Lord Jesus. Christ, that
the hand of God shall be against the place where they dwell; and that, too, independent of the agency of any mortal being."

Latter-Day Saints' Millennial Star. August 1 1845.

As time progresses onwards, so do events thicken around us; and mark, beyond mistake, the hour in which we live. On the American continent the fires are past
enumeration, while storms of lightning and hail add to the devastations that are poured upon the land. The accounts just arrived by the "Acadia" steamship, inform us of
another most disastrous fire in Quebec, no fewer than three thousand houses have been destroyed, while the value of the property destroyed is perhaps fully equal to
the former fire.

Amid the events of the last days it will be necessary for the Saints to look well to their steps, for trials of their faith and fortitude will continually surround them.
Temporal misfortunes, distresses, and calamities will thicken on every hand, and especially among the Gentile nations; and he that is not found to stand simply upon the
sure principles of eternal truth, will find his foundation but very uncertain.

We would reiterate the counsel given in another part of our STAR respecting apostates, and exhort the Saints to give heed to the advice given in the speech of elder
Orson Hyde on the subject. We are quite conscious that neither apostates nor any other can retard the progress of the kingdom of God, or inflict upon it any permanent
injury; yet the weak and the fearful may for a time be overcome by the subtlety of the enemy, and unto such we more particulary address ourselves.

We think that our present number will be found interesting to our readers, the news from the South Seas is of a very interesting and encouraging nature; while we have
also the pleasure of stating that a brother had, a considerable time since, organized a church of nine members in New South Wales.

The news relative to the affairs of the church in America generally, and in Nauvoo, is of the most interesting nature. Both in the east and the west the work is rolling on,
and many are added unto the church, while in Nauvoo the Saints are labouring indefatigably to complete the Temple of the Lord.

Let the Saints make religion an individual concern, as we have exhorted them heretofore, trusting in the Lord; and the integrity of the principles of truth, and their reward
shall be great in the kingdom of our God.

Signs of the Times.

VOLCANIC ERUPTION IN THE MEDITERRANEAN.-Captain Caithness, of the English brig Victory, laden with patent fuel, from Newcastle, bound to Malta,
where she arrived on the 20th June, reports that on the 18th idem at half-past 9, p.m., (having been at noon, from observations taken by two chronometers, in lat.
36.40.56., and long. 13.44.36), both the topgallant mast and the royal mast went suddenly over the side, as if by the effects of a sudden heavy squall, though there was
not at the time the least appearance of a squall or bad weather of any kind; at half-past 11 it came on to blow hard from the S.S.E. to S.E., and all hands were sent up
to reef the topsails, when, all of a sudden, it fell dead calm, and the crew, as well aloft as on deck, could scarcely breathe from the sulphurous exhalations, dust of
sulphur, and the intense heat which prevailed. The ship laboured considerably all the while, and at a distance of about half a mile, three immense balls of fire were seen
to issue from out of the sea, and remained visible for about ten minutes. Another heavy squall shortly after came on from the S.S.E., and soon carried the ship out of the
hot into a cold current of air.

DREADFUL CONFLAGRATION AT SMYRNA.-Another awful calamity by fire has occurred. On the 3rd of July, at about six, p.m., a fire broke out in a barber's
shop at Smyrna, which aided by the high wind that prevailed, was not extinguished until it had reduced to ashes as many as 7000 houses, embracing the whole of the
Greek and Armenian quarter and the Dutch consulate; and it is reckoned that the loss of property will amount to ï¿½300,000 sterling. 5000 souls are thrown out of
their habitations, and the misery that prevails is beyond all conception. Entire families, from a state of affluence, have been reduced to abject misery and destitution. Up
to the 9th, the charitable had come forward with aid to the extent of ï¿½1,000, and this amount would, it was hoped, be trebled by the evening of the 10th, but still it
will not go far towards alleviating the misery that prevails. A supplement of the Smyrna Impartial contains the following:-"The fire broke out in a low cook-shop. Having
broken out in one of the closest and most inflammable portions of the town, and being assisted by a strong north wind, it spread with amazing rapidity in all directions.
There was no stone-building in the vicinity to arrest it. The terror was general. The fire proceeded in one direction, as far as Tabachans, sweeping away in its passage
all the Armenian and some small bazaars. Those of the manufacturers of cloth are saved. On that side it reached several large taverns, where an enormons quantity of
spirits gave it fresh force. All the Kenouria-Machala, and the streets which about on it-Moscor, Sokaki, Abraham, Hopitaux, &c., were soon a prey to the flames.
Then passing into the Hadigstan, it opened into the Frank quarter, and there united with the other column of fire which ran down the Khan de Madame. Owing to the
exertions which were made at the place Sponty, and to the enormous walls which surround it, the fire was at length mastered at a moment when Roses-street was in
great danger. The remainder of the Frank quarter was saved. Thirty houses in this quarter, with their shops, the hospital of St. Anthony, three-fourths of the
establishment of the Sisters of Charity, the church and school of the Armenians, Muelem taverns, several khans containing merchandise, furniture, &c., 4000 houses,
and a great number of shops, were destroyed. The fire lasted seventeen consecutive hours.

The Crucifixion.

City of God! Jerusalem,
Why rushes out thy living stream?
The turban'd priest, the hoary seer,
The Roman in his pride are there!
And thousands, tens of thousands, still
Cluster round Calvary's wild hill.

Still onward rolls the living tide,
There rush the bridegroom and the bride;
Prince, beggar, soldier, Pharisee,
The old, the young, the bond, the free;
The nation's furious multitude,
All maddening with the cry of blood.

"Tis glorious morn;-from height to height
Shoot the keen arrows of the light;
And glorious, in their central shower,
Palace of holiness and power,
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                      Page 652 / 1033
The temple on Moriah's brow
Looks a new risen sun below.
"Tis glorious morn;-from height to height
Shoot the keen arrows of the light;
And glorious, in their central shower,
Palace of holiness and power,
The temple on Moriah's brow
Looks a new risen sun below.

But woe to hill, and woe to vale!
Against them shall come forth a wail:
And woe to bridegroom and to bride!
For death shall on the whirlwind ride:
And woe to thee, resplendent shrine,
The sword is out for thee and thine.

Hide, hide thee in the heavens, thou sun,
Before the deed of blood is done!
Upon that temple's haughty steep
Jerusalem's last angels weep;
They see destruction's funeral pall
Black'ning o'er Sion's sacred wall.

Like tempests gathering on the shore,
They hear the coming armies' roar;
They see in Sion's halls of state,
The Sign that maketh desolate-
The idol-standard-pagan spear,
The tomb, the flame, the massacre.

They see the vengeance fall; the chain,
The long, long age of guilt and pain:
The exile's thousand desperate years,
The more than groans, the more than tears;
Jerusalem, a vanished name,
Its tribes earth's warning, scoff and shame.

Still pours along the multitude,
Still rends the Heavens the shout of blood;
But in the murderer's furious van,
Who totters on? A weary man;
A cross upon his shoulders bound-
His brow, his frame, one gushing wound.

And now he treads on Calvary.
What slave upon that hill must die?
What hand, what heart, in guilt embrued,
Must be the mountain vulture's food?
There stand two victims gaunt and bare,
Two culprit emblems of despair.

Yet who the third? The yell of shame
Is frenzied at the sufferer's name.
Hands clenched, teeth gnashing, vestures torn,
The curse, the taunt, the laugh of scorn,
All that the dying hour can sting,
Are round thee now, thou thorn-crowned king!

Yet cursed and tortured, taunted, spurned,
No wrath is for the wrath returned;
No vengeance flashes from the eye;
The sufferer calmly waits to die;
The sceptre-reed, the thorny crown,
Wake on that pallid brow no frown.

At last the word of death is given,
The form is bound, the nails are driven;
Now triumph, Scribe and Pharisee!
Now Roman, bend the mocking knee!
The cross is reared. The deed is done.
There stands MESSIAR'S earthly throne!

This was the earth's consummate hour;
For this had blazed the prophet's power;
For this had swept the conqueror's sword,
Had ravaged, raised, cast down, restored;
Persepolis, Rome, Babylon,
For this ye sank, for this ye shone.

Yet things to(c)which
 Copyright            earth's brightest
                 2005-2009,    Infobase beam
                                          Media Corp.   Page 653 / 1033
Were darkness-earth itself a dream.
Foreheads on which shall crowns be laid
Sublime, when sun and star shall fade:
Had ravaged, raised, cast down, restored;
Persepolis, Rome, Babylon,
For this ye sank, for this ye shone.

Yet things to which earth's brightest beam
Were darkness-earth itself a dream.
Foreheads on which shall crowns be laid
Sublime, when sun and star shall fade:
Worlds upon worlds, eternal things,
Hung on thy anguish-King of kings!

Still from his lip no curse has come,
His lofty eye has looked no doom;
No earthquake-burst, no angel brand,
Crushes the black, blaspheming band,
What say those lips by anguish riven?
"God, be my murderers forgiven!"

HE dies! in whose high victory
The slayer, death himself, shall die.
HE dies! by whose all-conquering tread,
Shall yet be chrushed the serpen's head;
From his proud throne to darkness hurled,
The god and tempter of this world.

HE dies! Creation's awful Lord,
Jehovah, Christ, Eternal Word!
To come in thunder from the skies;
To bid the buried world arise;
The Earth his footstool; Heaven his throne;
Redeemer! may thy will be done.

Notice.

We have much pleasure in stating that we have just published, and have now ready for delivery, The SPEECH OF ELDER ORSON HYDE, delivered before the High
Priests' Quorum, in Nauvoo, April 27th, upon the course and conduct of Mr. Sydney Rigdon and upon his claims to the Presidency of the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints, price Threepence each, which, independent of the peculiar subject upon which it treats, will be found of much value for the important and interesting
doctrine which it contains. The profits of this Publication are for the sole benefit of the author, Brother Hyde, and as we give our own labours and responsibility
gratuitously, we shall expect all our Agents to do the same, and to sell them for cash, and return the full amount of the same, specifying at the time, if sent with other
returns, the exact amount. As the edition is small, early application will be absolutely necessary.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: PUBLISHED BY W. WOODRUFF & T. WARD, STANLEY BUILDINGS, BATH STREET.

EDITED BY THOMAS WARD.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

No. 5. August 15 1845. Vol. VI.
The Book of Mormon.

HAVING in our last number of the STAR given as our opening article, a piece entitled "A Voice of Warning," explanatory of the introductory principles of Christianity,
or, in other words, the law of adoption, by which the alienated sons and daughters of men may become the legitimate children of God, heirs of him and joint heirs with
Jesus Christ; we now come to treat of other principles and truths immediately connected with the great work of God in the last days.

On the declaration of the first principles of the gospel by the servants of the Lord, many have been compelled to acknowledge their truth, and that they were certainly in
perfect accordance with the written word of God; but at the same time have justly remarked, that in reference to the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, there
were other principles and peculiarities of belief and doctrine still in the back ground, and especially the fact of believing in another book, held by them in equal
estimation with the acknowledged scriptures of the Old and New Testaments, on which subject they were desirous of obtaining some understanding. This is perfectly
right, and we have always felt a pleasure, as much as in us lies of satisfactorily explaining this subject. The object, therefore, of the present article will be to effect this
purpose, not by entering into every minutia of argument that might be adduced, but on broad and general principles, yet such as to give satisfaction to those who are
sincerely in search of truth.

We would introduce our remarks by endeavouring to remove a very common prejudice amongst the professors of modern Christianity respecting the scriptures,
comprising the Old and New Testaments, being the only word that God through the instrumentality of his servants ever gave for the guidance and direction of the human
family with regard to their eternal salvation. If individuals verily believe the scriptures to be works of truth, they must necessarily believe that other works than what are
therein compiled have existed, inasmuch as the Bible and New Testament bear testimony of the same. Without enumerating the whole of what we know once were
extant, we shall refer to a few to establish this important fact. For instance, in the epistle of Jude, we find a reference to the book of the Prophecy of Enoch, the seventh
from Adam, and also a quotation therefrom, which necessarily proves the existence of such a work and its authenticity. We discover also, from the same author (Jude)
that he had formerly written an epistle to the Saints on the common salvation which most undoubtedly would be as orthodox and as scriptural as that which he was then
inditing.

The apostle Paul likewise wrote another epistle to the Corinthians of which we have no copy, but most certainly every admirer of the talent of the great apostle of the
Gentiles would be glad of its discovery (1st Corinthians v. 9). We will also enumerate a few others for the satisfaction of those who before time may have staggered at
the idea:-Book of Jasher-Joshua c. x. v. 13. Book of the Acts of Solomon-1 Kings c. xi. v. 41. Book of Nathan the prophet, Book of the Prophecy of Ahijah, Book
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                    Page
of the Visions of Iddo the seer-2 Chron. c. ix. v. 20. Book of Shemaiah the prophet, Book of Iddo the seer-2 Chron. c. xii. v. 15. "Written in the Story 654
                                                                                                                                                          of the/prophet
                                                                                                                                                                  1033
Iddo"-2 Chron. c. xiii. v. 22.
The apostle Paul likewise wrote another epistle to the Corinthians of which we have no copy, but most certainly every admirer of the talent of the great apostle of the
Gentiles would be glad of its discovery (1st Corinthians v. 9). We will also enumerate a few others for the satisfaction of those who before time may have staggered at
the idea:-Book of Jasher-Joshua c. x. v. 13. Book of the Acts of Solomon-1 Kings c. xi. v. 41. Book of Nathan the prophet, Book of the Prophecy of Ahijah, Book
of the Visions of Iddo the seer-2 Chron. c. ix. v. 20. Book of Shemaiah the prophet, Book of Iddo the seer-2 Chron. c. xii. v. 15. "Written in the Story of the prophet
Iddo"-2 Chron. c. xiii. v. 22.

And in addition to these we might refer to the various prophecies that were delivered for the guidance and direction of the Saints in the days of the apostles, which,
certainly, as being delivered under the influence of the spirit of God, would be as much scripture or divine truth as any portion we have left on record. So much then for
the possibility of other books written by the servants of the Lord, or, in popular phraseology, inspired men, being in existence, as well as the scriptures of the Old and
New Testaments.

We shall now enter upon our apology for the claims which the Book of Mormon has upon the credence of the world at large; and in the first place we will state what,
as a people, we believe the Book of Mormon to be, which is neither more nor less than a history of God's dealings with the inhabitants of the western hemisphere,
together with prophecies of the future, exactly similar to what the Bible is with regard to the Jewish family and the inhabitants of the eastern hemisphere. Having made
this statement of our belief, let us now look at the plausibility and nationality of the matter.

We know that it is now some four hundred years since the American continent was discovered by Columbus, and that previously the eastern world (however it might
be in very remote antiquity) had no knowledge of the existence of the same. Yet we find, and that beyond all question, by the almost unequalled ruins of mighty cities,
that that continent was populated by a highly civilized and numerous people. Here then we would remark that the advent of the Messiah had transpired, that he had
suffered, died, and made an atonement for the sins of the world. And is it by any means irrational to suppose that this great event, so important to the human family in all
time, should be made known to that portion of them which populated the western world? It is just as reasonable to suppose that the coming of the Messiah, and the
great work of redemption, should be communicated by the inspiration of prophets to foretell the same, or by the ministration of angels, as that such agencies should be
employed for the same purpose in the east; and especially when we assert that America was populated by the seed of Abraham as well as the land of Judea. But as we
wish to make no assertions without some effort to establish the same as facts, we shall endeavour to illustrate the subject by a reference to scripture truths.

We read in the 48th chapter of Genesis, that Joseph took his two sons, Ephraim and Manasseh to Israel, his father, that they might receive his blessing; in connexion
with which he prophesied that they should become a multitude of nations in the midst of the earth. Now, in the understanding of scripture language, we are at all times
desirous of exercising simplicity, and of wresting nothing from its simple and original meaning. For instance, the term nations we wish to understand it in its true and
simple meaning, as large bodies of people, living together as a portion of the human family, yet as distinct from other portions similarly formed and associated together in
like manner.

And with regard to the locality of these nations, it was foretold that it should be in the midst of the earth. We ask then the question, where was the prophecy
pronounced? We answer in the land of Egypt, which taking the longitude of Grand Cairo, we find to be 30 degrees east of the meridian of London, and tracing our
course east or west 180 degrees, we find ourselves in the midst of the earth, at the termination of the Stony Mountains of North America, near Cook's Inlet. In
connexion with this we would also refer to the blessing conferred upon Joseph in the 49th chapter of the same book, where he is told that the blessing of his father,
Israel prevailed or extended beyond the blessings of Jacob's progenitors unto the utmost bound of the everlasting hills. Now we are aware of what the blessing of
inheritance conferred upon the progenitors of Jacob, Abraham, and Isaac was, namely the land of Canaan for an everlasting possession; but it is intimated that Joseph
was a fruitful bough by a well, whose branches run over the wall; or, in other words extended beyond the boundary that confined, as it were, the other branches of the
house of Israel. As a further illustration of the greatness of the blessing of Joseph, we would refer to the prophecy and blessing of Moses, pronounced upon the seed of
Joseph, as recorded in the 33rd chapter of Deuteronomy, which is and only can be, illustrated by the extent, abundant fertility, and richness of the western world.

We here then make the assertion that the aboriginies of North America are descendants of the family of Joseph-that they are the multitude of nations prophesied of as
hereafter to inhabit the midst of the earth-and that their forefathers came from Jerusalem some six hundred years before Christ, and colonized the land. But we would
here remark, that before bringing additional evidence to establish the same, that the continent of America was previously colonized, immediately after the confusion of
tongues at Babel, by a race of people who afterwards became extinct by the wars and calamities resulting from the corruptions and wickedness of the people. The
history of this race is given by the prophet Ether in the Book of Mormon, who lived to witness their entire destruction, and afterwards deposited his record in the earth,
it being subsequently found by the colony of Israelites who came from Jerusalem as before referred to.

These asserted facts are strongly corroborated by the researches and investigations of travellers of modern times, who from the traditions extant amongst the Indian
tribes, trace the history, not only of their fathers, but of a mighty race of people who occupied the land before them.

Were it not for extending the limits of the present article beyond the space allowed, numerous extracts might be made of American traditions illustrative of the confusion
of language at Babel, and of the colonization of that country by some that were dispersed on that memorable occasion. But this will not be called in question when we
find the scriptures asserting that the "Lord seattered them abroad from thence upon the face of all the earth."

Many modern writers, convinced of the Israelitish origin of the American Indian tribes, have written much to establish the theory that they are the descendants of the ten
tribes that were carried away captive by Salmanazer, about seven hundred and twenty years before Christ. The revelations of the Lord, however, in the last days, have
been instrumental in giving us a more lucid and satisfactory history of their origin. We quote the following from a chapter on their origin by C. Colton, published by him
in London, in the year 1833:-"They assert that a book was once in possession of their ancestors, and along with this recognition they have traditions that the Great
Spirit used to foretell to their fathers future events; that he controlled nature in their favour; that angels once talked with them; that all the Indian tribes descended from
one man, who had twelve sons. That this man was a notable and renowned prince, having great dominion; and that the Indians, his posterity, will yet recover the same
dominion and influence. They believe by tradition, that the spirit of prophecy and of miraculous interposition, once enjoyed by their ancestors, will yet be restored to
them, and that they shall yet recover the book-all of which have been so long lost."

"The lamb offered to make atonement for sin, was required by Moses to be `without spot and blemish.' Although the Indians offer dogs, which are not white, yet the
victims must have been well fed and the choicest. But on certain occasions, altogether the most solemn, supposed to be the times of burnt offering for atonement, the
victim must not only be white, but a single coloured hair or a blemish of any sort would be sufficient to condemn it! Whence these religious and indomitable scruples?
And all around the fire, while its blaze consumes the offering, and sends up to heaven the smoke of its incense, they sing and dance, and run the circle, crying with one
united simultaneous voice, ee-ee-oo-oo-yeh-yeh-wah-wah. And then with one utterance of each syllable, ee-oo-yeh-vah. Also; yah-ho-he-wah, with a most powerful
aspirate, when that element comes in. And who does not see in these examples the Hebrew sacred name-Je-ho-vah? They have also the Hebrew A-loh-heem in
substantial forms, applicable to the Great Spirit. In this dance their feet kept time with the deliberate enunciation of each syllable, making a solemn pause between.
Nearly the exact forms of the original combination of the alphabetic elements of the Hebrew names of God, may be distinctly recognized in the religious solemnities of
very many of the American tribes. In their sacred songs Ha-le-lu-yah is often heard as perfectly as in any christian choir."

"They have their various feasts of the first fruits of harvest, &c.-all religious solemnities. They have a sort of daily sacrifice, which certainly is very simple and cheap in its
way; namely, that the squaw, when she cooks her meat, will cut off and throw a piece of the fat into the fire very religiously, and watch the incense with devout
attention,
 Copyright until
             (c) the offering isInfobase
                  2005-2009,     consumed, and the
                                         Media       blaze expires." So it is in smoking the calumet (the pipe of peace) the first exhalation of the fumes
                                                 Corp.                                                                                                       of the 655
                                                                                                                                                           Page     tobacco are
                                                                                                                                                                         / 1033
sent upwards as an offering to the Great Spirit.

The existence of prophets amongst them is also a remarkable fact, whilst the power and authority of the same is fully recognized and exercised to a very great degree,
very many of the American tribes. In their sacred songs Ha-le-lu-yah is often heard as perfectly as in any christian choir."

"They have their various feasts of the first fruits of harvest, &c.-all religious solemnities. They have a sort of daily sacrifice, which certainly is very simple and cheap in its
way; namely, that the squaw, when she cooks her meat, will cut off and throw a piece of the fat into the fire very religiously, and watch the incense with devout
attention, until the offering is consumed, and the blaze expires." So it is in smoking the calumet (the pipe of peace) the first exhalation of the fumes of the tobacco are
sent upwards as an offering to the Great Spirit.

The existence of prophets amongst them is also a remarkable fact, whilst the power and authority of the same is fully recognized and exercised to a very great degree,
as most of their most bloody wars have been instigated or suppressed by prophetic decisions and mandates.

They have also a sacred vessel, or ark of the covenant, which is employed on some occasions, and is regarded with the most religious veneration. But lest we should
weary our readers, we will conclude narrating these evidences of the Israelitish origin of the Indians, by stating that they maintain the custom of the ancient Hebrews to
the very iota: for the private avengement of private injuries-"an eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth, and blood for blood." The nearest of kin is always expected to
avenge the death of his relative.

Having given the foregoing evidences of the origin of the American tribes, we shall now endeavour to bring some scripture testimony relative to the coming forth of the
Book of Mormon, and of the great events of which it was to be the precursor. In the first place we would remark that it is positively asserted in the word of God, that
the Lord wrote expressly unto Ephraim as recorded in the prophet Hosea, 8th chapter and 12th verse-"I have written unto him the great things of my law, but they
were accounted as a strange thing." Again, we have evidence that what was written for Ephraim, was to come forth by divine interposition immediately previous to the
gathering of Israel, and the full establishment of the kingdom of God on the earth. In the 37th chapter of Ezekiel we read of the prophet being commanded to write
upon two sticks, one for Judah and the children of Israel his companions; and the other for Joseph, the stick of Ephraim, and for all the house of Israel his companions.
He was then commanded to join them one to another into one stick, and they should become one in his hand. And when the children of his people should speak unto
him, and ask what was meant by them, he was to say unto them, Thus saith the Lord God, behold. I will take the stick of Joseph, which is in the hand of Ephraim, and
the tribes of Israel his fellows, and will put them with him, even with the stick of Judah, and make them one stick, and they shall become one in thine hand. And the
sticks whereon thou writest shall be in thine hand before their eyes."

Whatever were the peculiarities of that to which the prophet had to attend, the fulfilment of the same was in the future, and was to be the immediate result of divine
interposition, for it was the Lord God himself that was to be instrumental in putting the stick or writing of Joseph, which was in the hand of Ephraim, with the stick of
Judah, and making them one before the face of the people.

But the Lord himself, after the union of the writings, further adds, "I will take the children of Israel from among the heathen, whither they be gone, and will gather them
on every side, and bring them into their own land; and I will make them one nation in the land upon the mountains of Israel; and one king shall be king to them all, and
they shall no more be two nations, neither shall they be divided into two kingdoms any more at all." Here is a beautiful propriety in the union of two testimonies thus
coming together, to bear evidence of God's faithfulness unto his people, and preparing the way for his ancient Israel to be gathered and inherit the blessings so long
withheld from them in consequence of their transgressions. The stick of Judah, or the Bible, has long borne a testimony among the nations of God's dealings with the
children of men, when lo! comes forth the history of the western world, so long hid from the knowledge of the people of the east, to unite with the former, and be
instrumental in conjunction of introducing the great purposes of God in the establishment of that kingdom which should never come to an end.

Again, we read in the 29th chapter of Isaiah, commencing at the 9th verse, of the condition of the religious world in the last days, previous to the introduction of the
millennial era. The condition of the religious teachers of the day is described as a people that are blind and drunken through ignorance, as being covered with a spirit of
slumber, and having no vision, their prophets and seers being covered and the vision of all become as the words of a book that is sealed up, which they deliver to one
that can read, saying, read this I pray thee. Then shall he say, "I cannot, for it is sealed." And the book is given unto him that cannot read, saying, read this I pray thee.
And he shall say, I cannot read.

Here is a beautiful exposition of the former declaration of the Lord, which we have quoted, that it should be by his own instrumentality that the stick of Joseph should
be brought forth and placed with the stick of Judah. It is also manifest that the stick of Joseph should be in a language that was sealed or unknown to those to whom it
should be presented, inasmuch as neither the learned nor unlearned could read the same; therefore the Lord declared that he himself would again do a marvellous work
and a wonder, causing the wisdom of the wise men to perish, and the understanding of the prudent to be hid; and this it is evident was to be effected by the translation
of the book, for we read that when it was yet but a little while ere Lebanon should be turned into Carmel, and Carmel should be counted as a forest, that in that day the
deaf hear the words of the book, and the eyes of the blind see out of obscurity and out of darkness, so that the meek in the Lord should receive joy again, and the poor
men rejoice in the holy one of Israel.

We rejoice to bear our humble testimony, that this has been literally fulfilled in the coming forth of the Book of Mormon. A copy of a portion of the original characters
were presented to a learned antiquary, who acknowledged his incapacity to read the same, in consequence of the language in which it was written being unknown,
while he that was unlearned was equally incapable of interpreting it, until qualified so to do by the immediate gift of God.

It would here perhaps be interesting to the inquirer to know something of the origin of the Book of Mormon, for the authenticity of which we have been pleading. -The
late martyred servant of the Lord, Joseph Smith, being much exercised in his mind on the subject of religion, when about the age of seventeen, and religious revivals, as
they are termed, being the order of the day; yet being dissatisfied with the contradictory nature of the principles of the various religious bodies, he was induced to retire
in secret, and making his supplications unto the Lord, ask him for that wisdom which he had promised to give liberally without upbraiding.

The result of his pleadings before the Lord, was the ministration of an angel of the Lord, communicating unto him what was necessary for him to know, and after
repeated trials of his own weakness, preparing him to be instrumental in bringing forth the long hidden record of the aborigines of the American continent. The original
of which consisting of fine plates, having the appearance of gold, and beautifully engraven in small characters, was discovered by him, deposited in a stono chest, near
the summit of a hill anciently called Cumorah, but which is situated in Ontario county, township of Manchester, and state of New York, North America. He was
informed by the angel of the Lord, that slander, falsehood, and all manner of persecution would be heaped upon him when the affair became known, but inasmuch as he
was faithful, he would be enabled to accomplish the translation of the same, and be instrumental in establishing the kingdom of God again upon the earth for the last
time. If any greater proof were wanting to corroborate the authenticity of this work, it certainly is to be found in the unmitigated persecution which the said servant of
the Lord has had to endure from the day that the discovery of the records became known, unto the day on which he sealed his testimony with his blood.

It might be remarked by the objector, and apparently with some justice, why could not the servants of the Lord come forth in the last days proclaiming what are called
the first principles of the gospel, and leave the subject and dissemination of the Book of Mormon alone, since it has been instrumental in calling forth so much
persecution. But we would reply, that the Bible, the stick of Judah alone, was never intended to be instrumental in bringing about the purposes of the Most High; but it
was to be by the union of the two witnesses that the great work was to be accomplished. We would wish here particularly to intimate, that in connexion with the divine
communications manifested in bringing forth the book of Mormon, the power and authority of the Holy Priesthood, so long lost, was restored, and men became
qualified, by divine calling and ordination, to go forth to minister in holy things, and proclaim the fulness of the gospel unto the nation that the end might come.

We  might quote
 Copyright        also in confirmation
             (c) 2005-2009,   Infobaseof  the foregoing,
                                        Media   Corp. from the 85th Psalm, that when the period should arrive that the Lord would bring back the     captivity
                                                                                                                                                   Page     656of Jacob,
                                                                                                                                                                  / 1033
and turn away his wrath and the fierceness of his anger from them, that truth should spring out of the earth, and righteousness look down from heaven; that the Lord
should give that which was good, causing the land to yield her increase; that righteousness should go before him (that is Jacob or Israel), and should set them in the way
of his steps. Has not the above been literally fulfilled in the coming forth of the Book of Mormon? By truth we understand the word of God, for as the Saviour said,
was to be by the union of the two witnesses that the great work was to be accomplished. We would wish here particularly to intimate, that in connexion with the divine
communications manifested in bringing forth the book of Mormon, the power and authority of the Holy Priesthood, so long lost, was restored, and men became
qualified, by divine calling and ordination, to go forth to minister in holy things, and proclaim the fulness of the gospel unto the nation that the end might come.

We might quote also in confirmation of the foregoing, from the 85th Psalm, that when the period should arrive that the Lord would bring back the captivity of Jacob,
and turn away his wrath and the fierceness of his anger from them, that truth should spring out of the earth, and righteousness look down from heaven; that the Lord
should give that which was good, causing the land to yield her increase; that righteousness should go before him (that is Jacob or Israel), and should set them in the way
of his steps. Has not the above been literally fulfilled in the coming forth of the Book of Mormon? By truth we understand the word of God, for as the Saviour said,
"Thy word is truth," while righteousness in the ministrations of angels has looked down from heaven in order to organize and set on foot that kingdom which should
never come to an end.

And now we would address ourselves to our readers, and bear a faithful testimony to the foregoing remarks, in relation to the subject to which they refer.

All truth is harmonious, and we unhesitatingly assert, that if individuals will render obedience unto the requirements of the gospel of Christ, be administered to in the
great law of adoption into the kingdom of God, by those who are legitimately called and ordained thereunto, they shall have the privilege of knowing truth for
themselves, and inasmuch as the Book of Mormon, the stick of Joseph, is a portion of truth, they shall be able to bear a testimony of the same, and unflinchingly declare
their knowledge of its divine origin. We have, then, endeavoured to lay before our readers, what we, as the professed church of Christ, organized in the year 1830,
believe the Book of Mormon to be, we have given some evidence, we trust, of the origin of the people to whom it belonged, as well as scripture testimony to the same,
and we might add much additional evidence, the result of the researches of various travellers in the regions described by the book itself as the localities of vast cities,
that would furnish abundant testimony of the truth of its narrations.

It will be fully perceived, that we are not so limited in our ideas as to suppose that the Scriptures, as commonly received, are all the proof existing of the wisdom and
goodness of God, but that on the contrary, while we know that the multitudes of tribes or nations in the western hemisphere are not descended from the ten tribes, but
are of the house of Joseph, we also believe in the return of the ten tribes from the land where they are located, and that they also will come as a peaceable people,
bringing their records with them, which shall add another testimony to the veracity and faithfulness of God.

In conclusion, we seriously exhort all who wish to arrive at a knowledge of what is truth, to follow the example of him who was the instrument in this great work, by
asking God for wisdom in sincerity, and assuredly they shall obtain it. Amen.

EDITOR.

The Gnostics.

By Marmion Savage a. B.

The persecutions against the first professors of Christianity form not only the most melancholy, but the most extraordinary, events in the pages of history. It appears, on
undoubted testimony, that they were men of the purest morals, and the most blameless lives; that they "submitted themselves quietly to all the ordinances of man, for the
Lord's sake," and yielded none of the ordinary pretexts of which tyrants avail themselves to harass and oppress their subjects. The first persecution, indeed, under
Nero, had some shadow of excuse assigned for it; but the history of that transaction is well known:-a capricious and sanguinary despot threw upon the simple
professors of the gospel the odium of an atrocity he himself had perpetrated. At no subsequent period, however, was any specific charge brought against them; nor any
reason assigned for the cruelty with which they were treated, than a general undefinable prejudice, which, it certainly appears was very generally entertained by their
fellow-subjects.

To account for this dislike, we must suppose some real or apparent cause which cannot be found in the conduct of the genuine followers of the cross: their deportment
was void of offence, both towards God and man, and could afford no reason for hatred or ill-will; but if we suppose that any body of men assumed their name and
character who were not so unexceptionable in their conduct-if we imagine that vast numbers of apparent Christians were persons who cherished the most visionary
fancies, and adopted the most impure practices, under the pretence and in the garb of Christianity, we can, then, be at no loss to conceive that the follies and faults of
some might be attributed generally to all, and the church held accountable, in estimation of the heathen world, for the crimes and aberrations of its pretended members.

That such a body of men did exist is undeniable; but the influence of their opinions and behaviour has not been, perhaps, duly appreciated. The sect called the Gnostics
included a large number of professing Christians; and their doctrines were maintained by a succession of false apostles, who spread them so zealously abroad, in
different parts of the Gentile world, that in many places, they were considered as the only professors of the religion of the cross, and their conduct the only rule by
which its morality could be estimated.

The Gnostics have left no account of themselves: they are known to have written some books, but the stream of time has brought down none to the present day; their
opinions, therefore, would have perished with themselves, many centuries ago, were they not preserved and embodied in the works of contemporary Christian writers.
Irenaeus has detailed their doctrines; and Epiphanius, who himself had been a Gnostic, relates their rites and practices. Besides these, several other fathers of the church
give an account of the lives and doctrines of the sectaries of this class with whom they were personally acquainted: what we know of them, therefore, reposes on the
undoubted evidence of venerable men, who were not likely to have been mistaken themselves, and had no conceivable motive to misinform others.

Some modern sceptics, it is true, who bear these holy men no good will, seek every occasion to throw discredit upon their testimony; accordingly, they represent the
Gnostics, not as they are depicted by those who saw and knew them, but as men of high intellectual attainments, sublime in their views, rational in their opinions, and
pure in their conversation; and they accuse those who entertain a different opinion of prejudice and incredulity. It seems, however, that there is no comparison, in point
of value, between the plain and simple narratives of the ancient fathers, who had the means of being well acquainted with what they wrote, and the visions of modern
philosophers, who pretend to discover reason in extravagance, and attempt to extract from absurd and incomprehensible mysticism the purest and loftiest religious
system. Leaving, therefore, figments which serve only to display the writer's ingenuity, and suffering ourselves to be guided by facts alone, we shall lay before the reader
a brief sketch of the history and leading features of Gnosticism, as they are given by the simple and veracious writers of the early ages of the church; and we shall
illustrate our observations by occasional references to certain gems and sculptured remains, which are the only monuments the Gnostics themselves have transmitted of
their daring imaginations and licentious principles.

The Gnostics were so called from a Greek word (gnosis) signifying knowledge or science; and they assumed that appellation in the self-sufficient and enthusiastic belief
that they enjoyed a more intimate acquaintance with the divine nature, and a profounder insight into religious mysteries, than was vouchsafed to the rest of the Christian
world. They were, almost without exception, of the Gentile race; and their principal founders seem to have been natives of Syria and Egypt, where the insinuating
softness of a delicious climate disposes the mind to lazy contemplations, and the body, not unfrequently, to sensual enjoyments. The paths of error being various and
infinite, the Gnostics were imperceptibly divided into more than fifty particular sects, of whom the most celebrated appear to have been the Basilidians, the Valentinians,
and the Marcianites. Each of these sects could boast of its bishops, its congregations, and its doctors; some had even their martyrs. Their success was rapid and
extensive; they covered Egypt and the Lesser Asia established themselves in Rome, and occasionally penetrated into the western provinces of the empire. They first
 Copyright
became        (c) 2005-2009,
          conspicuous          Infobase
                       in the second     Media
                                      century   Corp.
                                              after  the death of the apostles, and under the reign of the emperor Hadrian; they flourished during thePage    657
                                                                                                                                                      third, and   / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                 were
extinguished, for the most part, in the fourth or fifth.
softness of a delicious climate disposes the mind to lazy contemplations, and the body, not unfrequently, to sensual enjoyments. The paths of error being various and
infinite, the Gnostics were imperceptibly divided into more than fifty particular sects, of whom the most celebrated appear to have been the Basilidians, the Valentinians,
and the Marcianites. Each of these sects could boast of its bishops, its congregations, and its doctors; some had even their martyrs. Their success was rapid and
extensive; they covered Egypt and the Lesser Asia established themselves in Rome, and occasionally penetrated into the western provinces of the empire. They first
became conspicuous in the second century after the death of the apostles, and under the reign of the emperor Hadrian; they flourished during the third, and were
extinguished, for the most part, in the fourth or fifth.

Overlooking for the present, the shades of difference by which the numerous Gnostic sects were distinguished from each other, we shall endeavour (previous to
entering into a detailed account of their various heresies) to trace their origin, and give a general view of those opinions and principles in which all denominations seemed
to agree. The oriental philosophy was the principal fountain from which they drew their errors. The rational soul, according to that philosophy, was imprisoned in
corrupt matter, contrary to the will of the Supreme Being; and the world was subject to the dominion of a number of evil genii, or malignant spirits. To liberate the soul
from her thraldom, and emancipate the human race from the tyranny of these demons, the Eastern sages expected the coming of an extraordinary messenger from the
Most High. When, therefore, some of these philosophers saw the wonders which Christ and his disciples wrought, and observed their beneficial effects upon mankind,
they had no great difficulty in believing that he was the great champion whom they had been taught to look for. This supposition once admitted, they proceeded to wrest
both the facts and the doctrines of the gospel into conformity with their oriental tenets, and in this manner they laid the foundation of the Gnostic system. Their notions
concerning Jesus Christ were as follows. They considered him as the Son of God; but they denied both his deity and his humanity-the former, because they identified
him with the visionary deliverer of their Eastern superstition-the latter, because they held every thing corporeal to be intrinsically and essentially evil. It was inconsistent
with their ideas of the human body to believe that so impure a tabernacle was prepared for a good being who came to destroy the empire of wicked spirits, and restore
the souls of men into a state of union with the Great Source from which they emanated. It was a further result of their tenets with regard to matter that they rejected the
doctrine of the resurrection, or the re-union of soul and body after death: and the same extravagant opinion led them to regard marriage as a vicious and unholy
institution. As matter was evil in its nature, so, according to the Gnostics, it was evil in its source; the material world, in their system, was the creation of those bad genii
who governed it; and the direct consequence of this notion was that they denied the divine authority of the Old Testament, whose account of the beginning of things was
so totally repugnant to their idle fictions. They even went so far as to view Moses, and the religion he taught, with abhorence; in the God of the Jews they could
discover none of the features of the wise and omnipotent Father of the universe; and, accordingly, they degraded him to a lower order of existences, sometimes even so
low as the evil principle itself.

The moral doctrines of the Gnostics were of two kinds; and those diametrically opposite to each other. The lives of one class were austere and abstinent: they mortified
and extenuated the body in order to purify and elevate the mind: the other class maintained that there was no moral difference between human actions; and, in
conformity with this principle, they gave free course to their passions, and made religion itself minister to their sensual gratifications. These doctrines, apparently so
opposite, had their origin in the same principle, operating of different characters and temperaments. The body being universally accounted the source and seat of evil,
men of morose and stern dispositions sought to reduce and combat it, as the natural enemy of the soul; while, on the other hand, person of dissolute propensities were
easily brought to believe that the deeds of the outward man had no relation whatever to the state of the inward, and that, consequently, the idea of moral restraint upon
the former was absurd.

It may, perhaps, be questioned whether the Gnostics of the rigid or of the sensual school did most to prejudice the cause of Christianity in the eyes of the heathen
world. It is the peculiar characteristic of the religion of the gospel, that while it wages irreconcilable warfare with the irregular appetites and vicious propensities of our
nature, it adapts itself with facility to social intercourse, prescribe no severe habits, countenances no ascetic humours, but prefers the cheerful mood to the gloomy, and
separates its followers, not from the joys of sense, but from their inordinate indulgence, not from the pleasures of the passing world, but from the entire surrender of the
heart to their pursuit and to their enjoyment. The religion of the gospel is as far from being a code of austere discipline and rigid observances as it is from sanctioning the
vices and passions of our corrupt nature.

We have said that, the Gnostics first acquired celebrity in the second century. Their first appearance, however, in ecclesiastical history belongs to an earlier date, and
has been traced satisfactorily even so far back as the apostolic times. At the period when the gospel was first promulgated, the practice of magic was general in every
part of the civilized world. The popular creed peopled all nature, "earth, air, flood, and fire," with certain influences and powers, which could be managed and swayed,
for good or evil, by the proficient in the use of spells and charms, mystical sounds and emblems. The Egyptians were proverbial for cherishing these wild fancies; and
we find, in the Acts of the Apostles, that the study of "curious arts" was common amongst the inhabitants of the most polished city in the East. It is not surprising,
therefore, that many of the first converts to the cross should have corrupted the purity of the new creed with a profane mixture of their ancient habits and ideas.
Accordingly, we read that the apostles themselves found it necessary to guard their disciples against the communion of such persons, cautioning them to avoid "vain
babblings," and to beware of "oppositions of science falsely so called." In the same epistle, St. Paul speaks of "doctrines of devils," and warns Timothy not to give heed
to "old wives fables:" so that already, it would appear, had the sacred truths of the gospel been adulterated with the fantastic dreams of a visionary philosophy, and the
example been given of those monstrous departures from sound doctrine which distracted and disgraced the succeeding ages of the church.

To be continued..

* The writer takes this opportunity of expressing his obligations to his friend the Rev. Dr. Walsh, to whose excellent "Dissertation on Ancient Coins and Medals" he is
indebted for the most valuable portions of this essay. He believes, however, he has consulted some authorities that had escaped the Doctor's notice, and hopes he has
succeeded in throwing additional light upon a subject of deep interest, both historical and religious.

* 1 Timothy vi 20. The word rendered "science," in this passage, is gnosis-the same above alluded to as the origin of the appellation, Gnostic.

Letter From J. M. Grant.

Elder W. Woodruff,-Beloved Brother in the kingdom of God, I hope you will forgive me for not writing to you ere this. You know it is impossible for me to forget you,
though I confess my negligence, yet all within me bears witness that brother Woodruff has been remembered at the family altar, and before the congregation of the
Saints, when the hour came to offer our oblations to the Father in the name of Jesus Christ our elder brother.

Dear brother, you are gratefully remembered by the Saints in this city. We rejoice to hear of your prosperity in your almost boundless field of labour. I have received
both of your interesting letters, and also the minutes of your general conference. While reading the same my soul was filled with joy, for a moment I seemed to be with
you, with velocity of light, my thoughts crossed the briny deep, and traced you in your various meanderings through England and Scotland, the land of my father's
nativity.

I also viewed with much satisfaction the course pursued by all my brethren who went from this land made dear to us by the sacred covenants the Lord made to brother
Joseph, our martyred lawgiver and renowned prophet, "that this land should be our everlasting inheritance." I might, dear brother, dwell much on past scenes through
which we have past together on the land of Zion, where sleep many we dearly love; but I forbear making any further allusions to the scenes you remember well.

That I may comply with your request, viz., give you all the news I can, either from Nauvoo, or from the east, west, north, or south, I will leave the news from Nauvoo
for the last, as that will be best of all. The work of the Lord has prospered in Philadelphia since you were here, some twenty or thirty new members have been
 Copyright
baptized,  our(c)congregations
                  2005-2009, Infobase
                                have greatlyMedia Corp.in numbers, the Spirit of the Lord is in our midst, therefore our union is strong. We are doing Page
                                              increased                                                                                                all in our658 / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                  power to aid
in completing the Temple and the Nauvoo House. Prayers are offered without ceasing by day and night, that we may have the privilege of fulfilling the commandments,
that the blessings long-looked for may come upon us in the house of the Lord. In the city of New York the cause is onward, new members are joining the church, all
which we have past together on the land of Zion, where sleep many we dearly love; but I forbear making any further allusions to the scenes you remember well.

That I may comply with your request, viz., give you all the news I can, either from Nauvoo, or from the east, west, north, or south, I will leave the news from Nauvoo
for the last, as that will be best of all. The work of the Lord has prospered in Philadelphia since you were here, some twenty or thirty new members have been
baptized, our congregations have greatly increased in numbers, the Spirit of the Lord is in our midst, therefore our union is strong. We are doing all in our power to aid
in completing the Temple and the Nauvoo House. Prayers are offered without ceasing by day and night, that we may have the privilege of fulfilling the commandments,
that the blessings long-looked for may come upon us in the house of the Lord. In the city of New York the cause is onward, new members are joining the church, all
alive on the subject of building up Nauvoo, the city of Joseph, and finishing the Temple. Elders Parley P. Pratt. J. S. Brannan are going a-head with printing and
circulating truth. Elder Pratt has thrown a flood of light throughout all this part of the vineyard to the joy of many Saints.

Boston is blessed with more Saints than any other city in the eastern states. Elder Willard Snow has charge there, under the direction of elder Pratt; that branch I think
numbers between three and four hundred members. In all the Eastern States the Saints are well-united, being willing to listen to the counsel of the twelve, and pay their
tithings as the Lord has said. Many have emigrated to Nauvoo to help in all things to carry out the measures of brothers Joseph and Hyrum Smith.

The northern sections of the states the almost innumerable branches of the church are on the increase, notwithstanding the elders in general are called to Nauvoo. The
interior of the different states are now beholding hundreds of their best citizens leaving their homes to locate with the Saints, and help to build the Temple of our God.

From the south the news is cheering to me and all the Saints: you are aware of my labours in South Western Virginia and North Carolina. Before I left there I organized
a conference of two hundred members, consisting of seven churches in seven different counties; the last account shows an increase of over 150 since I left the field.

The accounts received from Alabama, Georgia, Mississippi, Louisiana, and Tennesse, go to shew that the south keeps not back. The news from Canada proves that
the north is giving up also as the prophet said. The leaven is working in all North America. The bread will soon be ready to bake. The wood has caught fire, and the
oven is heating fast.

Nauvoo, the "City of Joseph," last but not least, is rising in the majesty of the God, of Joseph, and Hyrum. Her charter is the law of God. Her officers the Twelve
Apostles, and their assistants, which are all the spiritual authorities of the church and kingdom. Her strength is all power in heaven and on earth. Her banner is love. The
wisdom of her inhabitants reaches to heaven; before them the wicked tremble. I feel happy brother Woodruff that I can inform you in truth that the dark cloud which
hung over Nauvoo, a few months ago, has burst asunder, and never, no, never did the sun of peace and prosperity shine on the churches as at present. The earth brings
forth her strength; the Saints in Hancock county, and the adjacent ones, will this season raise grain enough to support half the whole state. In many other parts of the
state the frost has destroyed almost the entire crop of summer grain; many of our enemies already have to beg grain of the Saints. The Temple, I suppose, is nearly
covered by this time, the work for the inside is in a rapid state of completion. One hundred hands are now at work at the Nauvoo House. The brick is all ready for the
same, timber, &c., &c. The roof will be put on this fall; but you know they will build so fast, with so little means that, when both houses are completed, the debt for the
same will be large indeed. But the commandment will be fulfilled and the blessings descend on the true hearted Saints of the Lord. My soul magnifies the name of the
Lord for all these precious things.

The murderers of brothers Joseph and Hyrum have been acquitted by the mob jury; they are now in the hands of the Devil for destruction in the due time of the Lord.

The last news from Nauvoo is, that nine of the Twelve were there in good health and spirits. I learn that elders B. Young, H. C. Kimball, J. Taylor, N. Richards, G. A.
Smith, O. Pratt, O. Hyde, W. Smith, John E. Page, Amasa Lyman, are all in Nauvoo at present, busy night and day giving counsel to the whole church as the spirit
directs.

There are thirty-one quorums of the seventies completely organized under their respective presidents as the law directs. I hope to see you soon after our first Pentecost
if the Lord will. My wife joins with me in sending our love and respects to you and sister Woodruff. Your brother in the kingdom of peace.

Philadelphia, July 12th, 1845. JEDEDIAH M. GRANT.

Extract of a Letter From Elder Hiram Clark.

Dear Br. Ward,-* * * * * * * *-Having taken coach, May 1st, at half-past nine o'clock, A. M., for Staffordshire Potteries, the field of my labour for the time-being, as
President over the Staffordshire Conference, agreeably to the appointment by the General Conference at Manchester, we arrived in Hanley the same day, took
lodgings with brother Thomas Yeomans, where they showed us every kindness possible, for which, I pray the Lord to bless them temporally and spiritually. After
tarrying a few days in Hanley and Burslem, I took a trip out to the different branches of the conference, which took me about six weeks to get round them all. In some
places I found them in rather a lukewarm state, and some of the members seldom, or ever, attending meetings. I exhorted them to meet often together, and, as the
apostle said, "not to forget the assembling of themselves together, as the manner of some was;" for, in so doing, I told them they would lose the spirit and power of
truth. When I first came here there seemed to be an unfriendly spirit in the minds of many of the Saints, but I believe it is mostly gone, with the exception of showing
itself now and then with a few. We have had, in some cases, to cut off dead branches, in order to give room for others to be adopted in; so that on the whole, I have
not been altogether idle since I came here.

I have baptized three new ones and one that had been cut off, which makes four, since our last quarterly conference; and I now say, that the spirit of reconciliation
seems to prevail with the Saints at present, while the spirit of love and union attends our meetings, and the hearts of the Saints rejoice in their assembles.

I have organized the sisters in Hanley, Burslem, and Lane End, so that they are contributing their penny a week towards the Temple, and the brethren seem willing to
pay their tithing, and that it should be applied for procuring a bell for the Temple, agreeably to the request in the STAR by brother Woodruff.

I am much pleased as well as my brethren, with the subject-matter of the late STARS. May the Lord crown you with success, is the prayer of your fellow-labourer in
the Gospel, HIRAM CLARK.

Letter From Daniel Hall.

Dear Brother Woodruff,-Agreeably to your request, and the counsel of our beloved president, elder Milton Holmes, I cheerfully improve the present opportunity by
communicating a few lines to you, in order that you may know how the work of the Lord is rolling on in this part of the vineyard.

I would just state that the work met with much opposition when it was first introduced into this town, and ever since there have been a many engaged in belieing,
slandering, and misrepresenting those who have been, and who are still engaged in proclaiming the principles of truth. The result has been, that the work has been
almost at a stand in this place; the seed which was sown, to all appearance, fell upon bad ground, so that no fruits of our labour then appeared; but I now feel happy to
state, that since the death of our beloved prophet and patriarch, the aspect of things has changed for the better. Beforetime we were very few in number, and had to
meet in an old room, where the people would not come to hear us; but now we have a large, commodious, and comfortable room, and our number has in a few months
 Copyrightfrom
increased     (c) 2005-2009,   Infobasethe
                  26 to 92. Beforetime, Media  Corp.
                                           Saints of Bury only took four or five STARS per month, but I have now got twenty-five names down, Page           659twice
                                                                                                                                                   to take them  / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                     a
month.
slandering, and misrepresenting those who have been, and who are still engaged in proclaiming the principles of truth. The result has been, that the work has been
almost at a stand in this place; the seed which was sown, to all appearance, fell upon bad ground, so that no fruits of our labour then appeared; but I now feel happy to
state, that since the death of our beloved prophet and patriarch, the aspect of things has changed for the better. Beforetime we were very few in number, and had to
meet in an old room, where the people would not come to hear us; but now we have a large, commodious, and comfortable room, and our number has in a few months
increased from 26 to 92. Beforetime, the Saints of Bury only took four or five STARS per month, but I have now got twenty-five names down, to take them twice a
month.

Beforetime, the people would not come to hear us, nor cease to speak of us; but now many have seen the folly of speaking evil of what they did not understand, and
flock from all parts of the town to our meeting room, to hear the truth for themselves. Some believe and are baptized, and others are convinced, and cease to speak evil
of us.

Beforetime, the ministers of the gospel (so called) did not think us worthy of their notice, because, said they, if we let them alone, and take no notice of them, they will
fall to the ground, and under these convictions, they told their members to have nothing to do with us, and warned them not to come near our meeting room, for if they
did, they would be in danger of being deceived; and they have been living in joyful anticipation of one day beholding the few that had been baptized fall away, and the
work be entirely stopped; and when they heard of the death of the prophet, they thought that they would soon realize their desires, therefore their motto was:-let them
alone a little longer! But instead of having their wishes gratified, the Saints had the pleasure of seeing their numbers more than doubled in a few weeks. This has made
them open their eyes, and think that something should be done to put a stop to us, for they then found it out, that while they were silent upon the subject, we were
adding to our numbers; therefore they took a different course, and began to oppose us from their pulpits; but this plan proved to be worse than the other, for they sent
the people to hear us, and some of them believed, and were baptized; therefore they learned that if they were silent, we prospered, and if they opposed us, we
prospered the more.

Before I close, I would just say that I have now been in the church a little over three years, during which time I have suffered a little for the truth's sake, and have seen
this branch of the church in a very different position to that in which it is found at present, for never were the prospects so cheering as now: our numbers are rapidly
increasing, and likely to do so. Within the last few months, we have baptized sixty persons into the new and everlasting covenant, sixteen of the above number have
been baptized since the last conference, held in Manchester on the 6th of April.

Elder Milton Holmes was here last week, and organized this branch in respect to the British and American Commercial Joint Stock Company, when names were given
in to the amount of between forty and fifty. The rest of the time was devoted by brother Holmes to the teaching of principles of truth, which caused our hearts to
rejoice, and praise God that ever we heard the sound of the Gospel, and that we accepted of salvation on the plan laid down in the same. We had a good meeting and
the Lord blessed us, and it is my prayer that the work may roll on, that the Saints may be built up in their most holy faith, and at last inherit those blessings which God
has in reserve for them that love him.

Just as I was finishing this letter I was called to go down to the waters to baptize three young men, making in all nineteen sinco last conference.

Your's in the covenant, Spout House, near Bury. DANIEL HALL.

Conferences.

LIVERPOOL.-The Liverpool Quarterly Conference was held in the Music Hall, on Sunday the 20th July. The meeting was called to order at half-past ten, a.m., and
elder Stratton, the President of the Conference called to the chair; elder Cantwell, chosen clerk. The total amount of members represented in conference was 730,
including quorum of twelve, 1; high priests, 3; elders, 31; priests, 43; teachers, 21; deacons, 14. One elder, two priests, and one teacher were nominated and ordained.
The reports from the conference generally were of a very encouraging nature; sixty-nine having been baptized since last quarterly conference.

J. A. STRATTON, President.

J. S. CANTWELL, Clerk.

EDINBURGH.-We have also received the minutes of the Edinburgh Conference, held in Mary's Chapel, High Street, on the 27th of July last. Elder John Banks
presiding, and elder G. P. Waugh, acting as clerk. Eleven branches were represented, containing 405 members, including 1 high priest, 14 elders, 19 priests, 7
teachers, and 4 deacons. 39 have been received by baptism since last conference, and 6 by letter. Two were ordained elders, and two to the office of priest. The
condition of the churches generally in the conference is much improved, and under the superintendence of elder John Banks, promises ere long to occupy no obscure
situation amongst the successful conferences of the land. The whole proceedings were conducted harmoniously, and the Saints were dismissed at the close of the
meetings in the spirit of joy and peace. Our friends must excuse us in not giving the full detail of the proceedings in all their peculiar originality as forwarded to us, as our
space is too limited for it.

Latter-Day Saints' Millennial Star. August 15 1845.

WE are much pleased with the letter from elder Grant, which we have published this month, and have to add, that all additional news which we have received, confirms
the same.

Let the Saints be diligent and faithful in exerting themselves to assist our brethren in the West in carrying out the great purposes of God, by fulfilling his commandments
in building the houses which he has commanded his servants to erect.

We would wish to intimate one principle of importance to the Saints, in relation to their tithings; which is, that the act of tithing, being a portion of obedience for which
individuals are responsible to God alone, no persons are therefore compelled to make payments of the same to the officers of their own district exclusively, but may
immediately transmit the same to the presidency in Liverpool, when of any amount; while at the same time we would give every encouragement to the secretaries and
treasurers who are receiving instalments, as also to those who contribute the same.

We wish also to state, that any contributions for a bell and clock for the temple, will be considered as contributions for the temple, inasmuch as they will be parts and
parcels of the same, and that all future contributions for the temple will be applied for procuring the above, until a sufficiency be realized; and we trust that the fact of
providing a mouth-piece and time-piece for the temple of the Lord, will be an additional stimulus to the British Saints in this glorious cause.

Signs of the Times.

The Magrai Tjyiaret ship from Trebizond, and the Scutariship for the port of Constantinople, got in contact with each other on the night of the 11th ult., about twenty
miles from the entrance of the Bosphorus, and in about fifteen minutes the former sunk, and about 130 passengers were drowned. The latter returned into port in a
crippled state, after throwing about 200 bales of manufactures overboard.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 660 / 1033
DREADFUL COLLIERY EXPLOSION.-LOSS OF TWENTY-EIGHT LIVES.-An explosion of fire-damp, by which twenty-eight human beings lost their lives,
took place on Saturday last, at a colliery belonging to Mr. Thomas Powell, situated at Crombach, about three miles distant from the village of Aberdare, and six from
The Magrai Tjyiaret ship from Trebizond, and the Scutariship for the port of Constantinople, got in contact with each other on the night of the 11th ult., about twenty
miles from the entrance of the Bosphorus, and in about fifteen minutes the former sunk, and about 130 passengers were drowned. The latter returned into port in a
crippled state, after throwing about 200 bales of manufactures overboard.

DREADFUL COLLIERY EXPLOSION.-LOSS OF TWENTY-EIGHT LIVES.-An explosion of fire-damp, by which twenty-eight human beings lost their lives,
took place on Saturday last, at a colliery belonging to Mr. Thomas Powell, situated at Crombach, about three miles distant from the village of Aberdare, and six from
Merthyr Tydvil. It occurred about eleven o'clock, and was attended with a violent concussion of the earth. There were at the time from 150 to 200 human beings, men
and boys, in the pit. The air in the pit, after the explosion, was so noxious, that it was a considerable time ere any person could venture to seek for the missing men. But
such is the devotion, such the spirit and courage of these poor working colliers, that they were to be seen going into the pit without the least hesitation to seek their
missing fellow-workmen. The risk which they incurred may be imagined, from many of them having fainted when proceeding towards the workings; yet others were
pushing on and working, undauntedly, hoping to find some one alive and in need of assistance. The number of persons killed by this frightful calamity was twenty-eight.
An inquest on the bodies was sworn on Monday, at the Boot Inn, Aberdare, before Wm. Davies, Esq., of Merthyr Tydvil, coroner for the upper division of
Glamorganshire, and adjourned to Tuesday, The following are the names and ages of the sufferers:-David Jenkins, single man, aged 37; Richard Morris, ditto, aged 30;
Howel Williams, ditto, aged 28, and Rees Williams, ditto, aged 24, brothers; Joseph Philips, ditto, aged 15; Thomas Evans, married, aged 35; Evan Lewis, single, 19;
George Thomas, ditto, aged 33; William Williams, married, aged 34; David Jones, ditto, aged 34; David Jones, single, aged 32; James James, ditto, aged 23; Howel
David, ditto, aged 20; John Jones, ditto, aged 19; David Morgan, ditto, aged 21; Thomas Smith, ditto, aged 19; John Edwards, married, aged 35, and W. Edwards,
aged 9, father and son; James Thomas, widower, aged 44, and David Thomas, aged 10, father and son; William Llewelyn, single, aged 19; William Evans, ditto, aged
30; Thomas Davies, widower, aged 78; Evan Thomas, single, aged 14; John Jones, ditto, aged 17; John Evans, married, aged 32, and David Evans, aged 9, father and
son, and Nicholas Evans, a compound fracture of the thigh, a fracture of the arm, and a portion of the jaw-bone, and several teeth broken-not expected to live. Our
Merthy; correspondent says only one body was taken out on Saturday, thirteen on Sunday, eight on Monday morning, and the remaining six by two o'clock on
Monday afternoon. Five only of the men were married, leaving, perhaps, only from six to eight children behind them, the rest being single. The result of the coroner's
inquest, which sat till nearly eight o'clock on Tuesday evening, was a verdict of accidental death.

The Resurrection.

The Angel of the Sepulchre.

HE IS NOT HERE, BUT HE IS RISEN!
Gone beyond the world's control-
Upward, from the body's prison,
To the regions of the soul.
Time nor chance can longer bind
Jesus,-Monarch of mankind!

Dusk was upon Sion's hill,
Night was in the vale below;
All thy myriad hearts were still-
City, doomed to matchless woe!
O'er her more than clouds were spread-
Thunders, that shall wake the dead.

Madness there had done its deed!
There, in dreams, the haughty scribe,
Murderer for his vanished creed,
Launched the zealot's bitter gibe:
There, with more than aspic tongue,
His coils around the victim flung.

There the sullen hypocrite-
Man of blood, the Pharisee-
Darkener of the temple's light,
Ruthless binder of the free-
In dreams ran o'er the life of guile,
And wore the double traitor's smile.

There the men of Sanhedrim,
Wrapt in old pontific pride,
With no enemy but HIM
Who, to save them, bled and died-
Ere his hallowed blood was cold,
Grasped, in dreams, the Roman gold.

There the furious multitude,
Raising in their sleep the yell,
"Be upon our heads his blood!"-
Watched his heart-drops as they fell:
Each triumphant in his pain,
As if his direst foe was slain.

Man! are those thy vanities?
Those the triumphs of the earth?
If the spirits of the skies
Could be stirred to bitter mirth,
Thou and all thy pride were born
Things of endless scoff and scorn.

Copyright
Yet,       (c) 2005-2009,
     oh woman's             Infobase
                 heart!-'twas thine Media Corp.                                                                                                    Page 661 / 1033
Through that night to watch and weep!
Touched with love and grief divine,
Could be stirred to bitter mirth,
Thou and all thy pride were born
Things of endless scoff and scorn.

Yet, oh woman's heart!-'twas thine
Through that night to watch and weep!
Touched with love and grief divine,
Still she gazed on Sion's steep,

Till the trembling morn-star gave
Light to lead her to the grave.

Fearless of the Roman spear,
Fearless of the Jewish chain,
Through the valley, dim and dreaf,
Trod her steps of toil and pain;
Though, before her, Calvary,
Darkened with th' accursed tree!

Round her lay the guilty dead,
Piled and festering from all time;
There, by endless victims fed,
Emblem of the throne of crime,
On the pilgrim's shrinking gaze
Flared Gehennah's livid blaze.

Onward still, in faith and love,
Mary sought her Master's tomb;
Lit by wisdom from above,
What to her was pain or gloom?
Life was death, death victory-
She had seen her Master die!

Now was reached the lowly cave,
Where the dead ne'er lay before:
King, omnipotent to save!
When our age of guilt is o'er,
What hosannas shall be sung,
Where thy tortured form was flung!

On her eyeballs burst a flame,
Brighter than the lightning's spire;
From the grave the splendour came;
On it sat a shape of fire,
With the angel-crown and plume,
Guardian of the Saviour's tomb.

One of the high cherubim
Which surround the FATHER'S throne,
Chaunting day and night the hymn,
"King and God, thy will be done!"
Shapes that with a touch could sweep
All earth's kingdoms to the deep!

Empire beamed upon his brow,
Power was in his lifted hand,
In his cheeks' celestial, glow
Loveliness, serene and grand;
But his flashing glance severe,
Shewed the blood-avenger there.

"HE is risen," the cherub said;
"Death is slain, and life is come;
Seek the dead among the dead;
Light has burst on mankind's gloom:
In the grave no longer bound-
From this hour your King is crowned.

"Go, proclaim it to the world!
Mercy has been found for man;
Satan from his throne is hurled!-
Where the Saviour's heart-drops ran,
There shall God's high altar rise,
Lit with glory from the skies.

"Go, proclaim it to the world!
Though its crimes were red as blood,
O'er it is a wing
 Copyright        unfurled: Infobase Media Corp.
              (c) 2005-2009,                       Page 662 / 1033
Though its soul were guilt-imbrued,
From the rock a fount shall spring,
Deathless balm be on that wing.
Lit with glory from the skies.

"Go, proclaim it to the world!
Though its crimes were red as blood,
O'er it is a wing unfurled:
Though its soul were guilt-imbrued,
From the rock a fount shall spring,
Deathless balm be on that wing.

"Go, proclaim it to the world!
That one penitential tear,
More than diadems impearled,
More than earth, is precious here.
Earth must still in pain be trod,
But give the heart entire to God.

"Go, proclaim it to the world!
That Creation, like a scroll,
Fire-struck, like a parchment curled,
Into dust and smoke shall roll:
Then, upon his angels' wings,
Throned shall come the King of kings.

"Then, who smote him shall be smote;
Then, who loved him shall be loved;
Swifter than the flight of thought,
Flesh and blood shall be reproved;
Earth's foundations shall be air-
Faith be sight, and sin despair!"

Notices.

Our Agents will confer a great favour upon us by being as punctual as possible in making their returns for the STAR, &c., and would thereby enable us to facilitate
business.

EMIGRATION.-We have engaged the fine ship "Oregon," Captain Borlard, to take out passengers to New Orleans. We exhort the Saints or others to make as early
application as possible.

Wanted, No. 1, Vol. 2, MILLENNIAL STAR, also No. 2, Vol. 4. If any of the Saints have the above to spare, and would forward them to Stanley Buildings, Bath
Street, Liverpool, they would be rewarded for the same, and confer a favour on W. WOODRUFF.

TO THOSE PARTIES WHO WISH TO TAKE SHARES IN THE BRITISH AND AMERICAN JOINT STOCK COMPANY.-In our form of application for
Shares, they will find as follows:-

Name in full.-Be very particular in writing your name in full.

Residence.-Also the No. of your house, the Street, and the Town in which you live, and also the County.

Profession or Occupation.-Say what is your Business (if you have any), whether Man or Woman.

Place of Business.-Name the place where you carry that business on.

Also, Write plainly so that it can be read, or get some one to write for you, and then make your mark and have it witnessed.

Write the number of Shares you want; do not put it in figures.

And above all, do not date your Letters of Application on a Sunday, as that renders your act in business null and void.

THOMAS WILSON, Secretary.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: PUBLISHED BY W. WOODRUFF & T. WARD, STANLEY BUILDINGS, BATH STREET.

EDITED BY THOMAS WARD.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

No. 6. September 1 1845. Vol. VI.
The Gnostics.

By Marmion Savage a. B.

Continued from the last.

Simon Magus is, by many writers, considered as the father of all the Gnostic heresies. He had been a wizard by profession; and so persuaded were the people that he
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                   Page
was some extraordinary person that they affirmed him to be "the great power of God." (Acts viii. 9, 10) Converted by Philip's preaching, he believed   and663
                                                                                                                                                           was /baptized;
                                                                                                                                                                 1033
but, relapsing soon after into his old ways, we see him proffering money to Peter and John, to be endued like them, with the power of working miracles. The terrible
rebuke this impious proposal met with, brought him, for a season, to a penitent frame of mind: here, however, the apostolic narrative leaves him; and to complete his
Continued from the last.

Simon Magus is, by many writers, considered as the father of all the Gnostic heresies. He had been a wizard by profession; and so persuaded were the people that he
was some extraordinary person that they affirmed him to be "the great power of God." (Acts viii. 9, 10) Converted by Philip's preaching, he believed and was baptized;
but, relapsing soon after into his old ways, we see him proffering money to Peter and John, to be endued like them, with the power of working miracles. The terrible
rebuke this impious proposal met with, brought him, for a season, to a penitent frame of mind: here, however, the apostolic narrative leaves him; and to complete his
history, we must refer to other sources of information. We learn from Origen, that he was at Rome during the persecutions under Nero; that he taught his followers that
they might conform to the rites of Paganism without sin; and that, by this latitudinarian doctrine, he saved them from the cruelties perpetrated upon their more
conscientious brethren.*

All that we know further of this personage favours the opinion of Mosheim, that he is rather to be placed amongst the open enemies of Christianity than in the number of
those who corrupted and impaired it.* In fact, he not only deserted the true religion, but openly opposed it; may, he went so far as to announce himself to be the
Saviour of the world. Nor was this enough; he united in his own nature all the persons of the Trinity; in Samaria, his native country, he was the Father; in Judea, the
Son; amongst the Gentiles, the Holy Spirit.* All the enormities of this odious magician need not be related here; one, however, is too singular to be omitted:-he carried
about with him a lady named Helena, and announced her as the identical person whose fatal beauty had occasioned the Trojan war. She had passed by a hundred
transmigrations into her present form; she was the first conception, he said, of his own eternal mind; by her he had begotten angels and archangels; and by these had the
world been created. A story, more romantic than probable, is related of the manner of Simon's death:-to please the Emperor Nero, who delighted in magical
exhibitions, he mounted into the air in a flaming chariot before the eyes of thousands of spectators assembled in the Roman ampitheatre; but, in consequence of the
prayers of Peter and Paul, he was abandoned by the genii who supported him; and, being precipitated to the ground, had his limbs broken by the fall: in shame and
desperation, at being thus baffled by the apostles, he put himself to death. The disciples of this impostor represented him under the form of Jupiter, and his female
associate under that of Minerva; and these representations were, probably, the first of those Gnostic amulets which afterwards became so numerous.-There is a gem in
the collection of Dr. Walsh, which he thinks it likely was fabricated by the immediate followers of Simon Magus. The stone is chalcedony, and the sculpture rude.
Jupiter is represented in armour, an image of victory on his hand, and the eagle and thunderbolt at his feet. On the reverse is an inscription which has not been
explained. The singular arrangement of the letters is supposed to be expressive of the coil of a serpent, that favourite Gnostic emblem, found in various forms and
combinations upon most of their talismanic remains, of which other instances will occur in the course of this essay.

Menander, who appeared in the reign of Vespasian, followed the steps of Simon, and had many disciples at Antioch. It appears, from the testimonies of Irenï¿½us,
Tertullian, and Justin Martyr, that he pretended to be one of the aeons, or benevolent principles, sent from the pleroma, or heavenly habitation, to succour the souls that
lay in bondage, and maintain them against the fraud and force of the demons who swayed the earth. As, therefore, he did not so much corrupt the religion which Christ
taught, as set himself up in his place as a Redeemer sent from God, we must acquiesce in the opinion of Mosheim, that Menander, no more than Simon, is properly to
be ranked amongst the Gnostics of the first century.

The claim, however, of the Nicolaitans to that appellation is undisputed. These seetaries, who defiled the church at Pergamus, and whom, Christ himself, by the mouth
of his apostle, mentions with reprobation, are supposed to have derived their origin from Nicholas, one of the seven deacons, a proselyte of Antioch. The gross
lieentiousness of their practice, we have upon the authority of the divine Saviour;* their erroncous opinions are testified by many of the fathers; Irenoeus, Tertullian,
Clement, and others, who tell us that their belief embraced the doctrine of the good and evil principles-the aeons, the origin of the world from the hands of inferior
spirits, and, generally, all the chimeras which have been mentioned as the prevailing tenets of the Gnostics. Their immorality is described to have been as revolting as
their opinions were fantastical; they held sensual pleasure to be the true blessedness of man, and the great end for which he was created. The Nicolaitans soon lost the
name of their founder, and branched out into a variety of new sects, all equally distinguished for insane principles and dissolute behaviour.

It has been questioned whether Gerinthus belonged to the first or to the second century; but it is admitted, on all hands, that he was a Gnostic leader. It has been stated
that the Gnostics were generally Gentiles, and that an hostility to the religion of the Jews was one of the prominent features of their system. Gerinthus is an exception to
this remark. He was by birth a Jew, and the religious scheme which he formed and promulgated was a monstrous combination of Christianity, Judaism, and the oriental
superstitions already described. The substance of this wild creed is thus given by Mosheim. "He taught that the Creator of this world, whom he considered also as the
sovereign of the Jewish people, was a being endowed with the greatest virtues, and derived his birth from the Supreme God; that this being fell, by degrees, from his
native virtue and primitive dignity; that the Supreme God, in consequence of this, determined to destroy his empire, and sent upon the earth, for this purpose, one of the
ever-happy and glorious aeons, whose name was CHRIST; that this CHRIST chose for his habitation the person of JESUS, a man of the most illustrious sanctity and
justice, the son of Joseph and Mary; and, descending in the form of a dove, entered into him while he was receiving the baptism of John in the waters of Jordan; that
Jesus, after his union with Christ, opposed himself with vigour to the God of the Jews, and was, by his instigation, seized and crucified by the Hebrew chiefs; that, when
Jesus was taken captive, CHRIST ascended up on high, so that the man JESUS alone was subjected to the pains of an ignominious death." Cerinthus, further, held the
doctrine of the millennium: Christ, he maintained, would one day return upon earth, renew his former union with the man Jesus, and reign with his people for a thousand
years. Such were the principal varieties of Gnosticism as it manifested itself in the first century.

In the beginning of the second century, under Hadrian, the emperor, the obscurity which had hitherto involved these great corrupters of Christianity began to disappear.
The Gnostics rose into importance, showed themselves in masses, and drew the attention of the world to the ridiculous and distorted form in which they exhibited the
true religion. At this time, likewise, they resolved themselves into two remarkable divisions:-the Asiatic Gnostics, who simply engrafted the faith of the gospel upon the
Eastern philosophy; and the Egyptian Gnostics, who made the compound still more motley, grotesque, and hideous, by adopting from the borders of the Nile, all the
tenets, prodigies, and even the divinities, of that land of superstition:

A crew who, under names of old renown,
Osiris, Isis, Orus, and their train,
With monstrous shapes and sorceries abused
Fanatic Egypt and her priests.

Besides the introduction of the Egyptian theology, there were the following differences between the two Gnostic sects that have been mentioned. That of Egypt refused
to acknowledge an eternal principle of darkness, a being no less implicitly believed in, by the other sect, than the Supreme Being himself. They held pretty much the
same doctrine as Cerinthus, with respect to the union of Christ and Jesus; they attributed to the former a real, not an imaginary, body; and, with regard to their moral
discipline and practice, the tenets of their school were subject more frequently than those of the other to the charge of encouraging and sanctioning loose and
voluptuous habits.

Basilides, Carpocrates, and Valentine, are the most eminent names among the Egyptian Gnostics. Basilides was a native of Alexandria, and flourished about the year
125 of the Christian era. In the singularity and boldness of his doctrines he surpassed all his predecessors. In his theological system there was one Supreme God, from
whose substance had issued seven glorious existences, or aeons. Two of these aeons, Power and Wisdom, engendered the heavenly hierarchy, or the angels of the first
order. From these was produced a new angelic generation, of a nature somewhat less exalted. This, in its turn, produced another, still lower in degree; and every
successive order created for itself a new heaven, until the number of celestial descents, and of their respective heavens, amounted to three hundred and sixty-five. Over
all these presided the Supreme God, whom Basilides thence called ABRAXAS, the letters of that word, according to the Greek method of numeration, representing
the  number (c)
 Copyright   365.*  No term occurs
                2005-2009,           more
                              Infobase     frequently
                                        Media   Corp.than this upon the Gnostic gems.                                                               Page 664 / 1033
We proceed to the account given by Basilides of the creation of the world. The lowest order of angels had built their heaven upon the confines of matter, and they soon
conceived the design of moulding it into a habitable globe, and creating a race of beings to people it. Animal life was all they had to communicate to their creatures; but
whose substance had issued seven glorious existences, or aeons. Two of these aeons, Power and Wisdom, engendered the heavenly hierarchy, or the angels of the first
order. From these was produced a new angelic generation, of a nature somewhat less exalted. This, in its turn, produced another, still lower in degree; and every
successive order created for itself a new heaven, until the number of celestial descents, and of their respective heavens, amounted to three hundred and sixty-five. Over
all these presided the Supreme God, whom Basilides thence called ABRAXAS, the letters of that word, according to the Greek method of numeration, representing
the number 365.* No term occurs more frequently than this upon the Gnostic gems.

We proceed to the account given by Basilides of the creation of the world. The lowest order of angels had built their heaven upon the confines of matter, and they soon
conceived the design of moulding it into a habitable globe, and creating a race of beings to people it. Animal life was all they had to communicate to their creatures; but
God, approving their plan, added a reasonable soul; and mankind, thus created, became the absolute property of the spirits whose pleasure had first called it into
existence. The links which connected this audacious scheme with the Christian dispensation were forged with the same profane hardihood of invention. The angelic
architects of the visible world became corrupted by their familiarity with matter; they had been too conversant with clay-the vapours of the earth went up and tarnished
their bright essences; hence they fell from their heavenly character, and waxing jealous of the Supreme Being, sought to diminish his glory and advance their own. The
true knowledge of his divine nature, which he had stamped upon the human mind, they sought to obliterate. Their hands were also against each other; and they shook
the nations with their contests for dominion. The fiercest and proudest of these degenerate spirits was the God of the Jewish people. It was principally to quell his
turbulence, and overthrow his empire, that the Supreme (in compassion for mankind, which groaned under his sceptre,) sent forth his Son, the chief of aeons, who
incorporated himself with the man Jesus to execute his great commission. The demon-deity prepared for his defence-his ministers went forth-the man Jesus fell into their
hands and was put to death; but against Christ all their malice and fury spent themselves in vain.* Such was the Christianity of Basilides. He taught, moreover, the
Pythagorean doctrine of the transmigration of the soul, which he limited, however, to the spirits of wicked men; and he imitated the Samian sage in another particular
also, for he prescribed taciturnity to his followers.* Hence, the figure of Silence is found upon many of the Gnostic gems: And one in the collection of Lord Strangford,
which Dr. Walsh notices in his essay:-On one face is a female with her finger upon her lips; on the other, the Egyptian deity, Anubis with the head of a dog. The
characters upon both faces are equally obscure. Basilides and his followers entertained the most extravagant opinion of their superiority in divine knowledge to all other
Christian sects. They only were men; and to hold communion with the rest of the world was to "cast their pearls before swine." According to Origen and Ambrosius,
Basilides composed a gospel, to give greater weight and currency to his opinions. Gibbon informs us that the Gnostics of his school declined the palm of martyrdom.
"Their reasons," he adds, "were singular and abstruse." With respect to the morality of this great heretic, or rather of his doctrines, there exists considerable difference
of opinion amongst the learned. The irregular lives of many of his disciples are, however, beyond dispute. His son, Isodorus, composed a "Treatise upon Morals,"
which is spoken of by the fathers, as "Cloaca omnium Impuritatum"-a sink of all uncleanness.

To illustrate the vast importance of the angels in the system of the Gnostics, it may be well to mention a gem, on which the archangel Michael is represented in the form
of a man, with the head and wings of a hawk. The inscription on the reverse signifies, "the might of Michael." The reader will now perceive the force of the apostolic
warning, "Let no man beguile you of your reward, in a voluntary humility, and worshipping of angels, intruding into those things that he has not seen."-Col. ii. 18. We
have seen that the Gnostics existed, although not in considerable numbers, contemporaneously with the apostles themselves.

Carpocrates, also of Alexandria, may be judged of by the language of Baronius, who says that he shrinks from the recital of his tenets and practices, as too shocking
for Christian ears, "ob turpitudincm portentosam nimium et horribilem"-on account of their monstrous and revolting abominations. He differed from the sect of Basilides
only in the bolder blasphemies of his creed, and the far more enormous excesses of his practice. He and his disciples resembled Christ in all things, except that they
were infinitely more powerful-for the demons were subject to their enchantments, and bound to serve them. His moral tenets not only permitted sensuality and crime,
but recommended and inculcated them. Eternal salvation, he maintained, was only within the reach of those who had daringly filled up the measure of iniquity. Our lusts
and appetites were implanted by God himself, and had, therefore, nothing criminal in them. The only sin was in opposing their impulses; those who did so would be
punished by the passage of their souls into other bodies; those who obeyed their desires and passions would ascend above the angels, to the bosom of God the Father.
In support of these atrocious dogmas he was not backward to cite Scripture. The text, "Agree with thine adversary quickly, whilst thou art in the way with him, lest he
deliver thee to the judge," he interpreted as an injunction to yield to every carnal inclination. The practice of Carpocrates, and his sect, was not behind their doctrine.
"Shall I blush only to tell what they do not blush to do?" is the indignant expression of Epiphanius, while he recites their almost incredible excesses. Their paschal feast,
the least foul and disgusting of their religious rites, is described as a banquet from which cannibals would have turned away with horror.

Valentine, the third Egyptian Gnostic of celebrity, having been disappointed in his hopes of a bishopric, became disgusted with orthodoxy, and conceived the idea of
rising into consequence by the boldness of his heretical opinions. He was a philosopher of the Platonic school, and possessed all the literature of Greece and Rome.
Under the influence of his talents and ingenuity, Gnosticism grew more mystic and extravagant than ever; while his energy and eloquence contributed no less powerfully
to increase its diffusion and popularity. The Pleroma, or tabernacle of the Most High, had been peopled by Basilides with seven aeons; Valentine fearlessly raised the
number to thirty, and ventured even to introduce a variety of gender. The youngest of this immortal family was Wisdom; from her, by mysterious process, descended
the creating angel, or Demiurge. This ambitious spirit was no other than the God of the Hebrew nation; and the grand design of the mission of Christ was to chastise his
insolence, and undermine his power. But it is unnecessary to proceed further with the scheme of Valentine; in the leading features it agreed with that of Basilides-the
heresy of the former differing from that of the latter, only, in being more elaborate, more subtle, and more complicated. "The practices of the Valentinians," says Dr.
Walsh, speaking upon the authority of Irenaeus, "were conformable to the professions of men who held themselves exempt from the performance of any good work.
They said they rendered to each part of the human being its proper attribute; to spirit, spiritual things; to flesh, fleshly things. They, therefore, indulged in all carnal
inclinations without restraint, eating idol offerings, and partaking of other feasts of the Gentile worship."*

  * Origen adv. Celsum. lib. vi.

Mosheim Eccl. Hist. Vol. i. p. 140. Epiphanius, 21.

Irenacus. lib. i. c. 20. Epiphanius, 21.

  * Revelations ii. 6,14,15.

   * Basilides did not invent but adopted, the word Abraxas. Representing the number of days in the solar revolution, it stood, in the old symbolical language of Egypt,
for the sun itself, the lord and governor of the heavens. From thence the Gnostics of that country tranferred it to the god of their demi-pagan, demi-christian system.

According to Irenaeus, Basilides denied the reality of Christ's body, and held that Simon, of Cyrene, suffered in his stead. Mosheim is of opinion that some of his
disciples, not himself, taught this doctrine.

* Eusebius.

  * "They consider us," says Irenaeus, "who fear to offend God, even in word or thought, as idiots and without knowledge; but themselves, committing every odious
and irreligious act, they esteem perfect, and the seeds of election.

Heaven.

ACopyright
   planetary(c)   2005-2009,
              system           Infobase
                       where there       Mediasickness,
                                   is no death, Corp. pain, want, misery, oppression, ignorance, error, doubt, fear, sin or sorrow; where the inhabitants
                                                                                                                                                  Page 665 enjoy /eternal
                                                                                                                                                                   1033
life, and live in love and union with each other. Where each bosom is a mirror: where eternal truth is reflected, and from which emanates the purest affections, without
any mixture of falsehood, hatred, selfishness, jealousy, pride, or envy.
and irreligious act, they esteem perfect, and the seeds of election.

Heaven.

A planetary system where there is no death, sickness, pain, want, misery, oppression, ignorance, error, doubt, fear, sin or sorrow; where the inhabitants enjoy eternal
life, and live in love and union with each other. Where each bosom is a mirror: where eternal truth is reflected, and from which emanates the purest affections, without
any mixture of falsehood, hatred, selfishness, jealousy, pride, or envy.

Where is such a planet located?

At present, no doubt, there are many such worlds among those shining orbs on high; for instance, the planet where Jesus has gone to dwell, and where Enoch, Elijah,
and all those who have been translated or rasied from the dead, have their present home.

But our earth is destined eventually to be redeemed from death, sin, and the curse, and to be regenerated, melted, purified by fire, and renewed in such a manner as to
constitute a celestial kingdom, or in other words, a heaven of immortal felicity. When this comes to pass, there will be no more death, no more pain or sorrow. Man will
then live on this earth for ever. And even those who are gone from it for a season will then return, and dwell here forever in the flesh.

Job will then see his Redeemer in the flesh, and dwell with him on the earth.

Adam and Eve will then hold the dominion committed to them at the first.

Abraham will then come into his everlasting inheritance in the land of Canaan, and dwell there with Isaac, and Jacob, and all their children, and thus the promises will be
fulfilled which have been spoken by all the holy prophets since the world began, in relation to the promised inheritance to the chosen seed.

Then the inhabitants of the earth will be governed by apostles and prophets instead of their pretended successors under the names of popes, bishops, and elergy. And,
instead of a contention about the succession to the `Chair of Peter,' Peter will be here to fill his own chair, as it is written, "Ye that have followed me shall, in the
regeneration, when the Son of Man shall come in his glory, sit on twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel."

When death, sickness, pain, and sorrow, are banished from the earth; when sin and all its cursed effects have ceased to operate: when darkness, ignorance, and error
shall pass away; when Jesus Christ shall be king; and the patriarchs, prophets, and apostles of old become kings, governors, magistrates, judges, and civil rulers; when
the mountains are thrown down, and the valleys exalted; when the crooked places become straight and the rough places smooth; when cities are built, and houses and
temples reared and furnished in the most durable and elegant manner, with a word; when gold is used for paving streets; when men walk in pure white linen, and eat
and drink of the fruits of the earth only, instead of flesh; when flowers bloom in eternal spring, and fruits ripen in profuse succession every month of the year; when
children are born without pain, and reared without sin; when Rebecca lives again on the earth and becomes the mother of thousands of millions, according to the
blessings and good wishes of her friends, when she went to become the wife of Isaac. When life and law eternal reigns, and God and his tabernacle are with man on the
earth forever. Then will earth be heaven and heaven be earth. And then shall man know and understand that nothing was made in vain, but that all things were created
for the glory and pleasure of God, and the enjoyment of his creatures.

Dreadful Disaster Near Rouen.

(From the Memorial de Rouen)

A frightful event occurred yesterday to fill all our district with consternation. A rather violent storm had broken over Rouen about noon, the rain had fallen in abundance,
and some claps of thunder were heard; but there was nothing to presage the horrible disaster which has desolated one of the richest and most industrious portions of
the arrondissement. At 35 minutes after twelve a furious whirlwind arose in the valley beyond Deville, commencing at the Houlme. It first carried away a part of the roof
of the factory of M. Rouff, then, gaining force as it proceeded, it overthrew several small buildings, broke down trees and hedges, and destroyed crops. Farther off
buildings were unroofed, and others were literally crushed in. We have seen some in which the ruins, the furniture and the corn, hay, &c., were so confounded with the
uprooted trees of the field, or gardens which surrounded them, that it is impossible to say where the buildings stood, or where was the garden. The scourge moving with
the speed of lightning carried to a distance some parts of the ruins, then uprooted the highest and largest trees, and at last struck three of the principle factories of the
valley. Lightning is in fact less rapid than was the destruction of these establishments. The destruction is so complete that the imagination cannot conceive it, and no
description could give an idea of it. They have been literally reduced to atoms. To crown the fatality, the event took place at an hour when the greatest activity is going
on, and the hands are most numerous. Of the three establishments which have been destroyed, one is in the commune of Malaunay-viz., that of M. Bailleul, and which
was carried on by M. Neveu; the two others were situated near Monville-viz., those of M. Picquot and M. Mare. At M. Neveu's 120 persons were at work; the roof
fell in, and the walls gave way before any person could escape. At M. Mare's the number of hands at work was 70; the calamity was not less sudden and complete. At
M. Picquot's the number of persons at work was not less than 180. The roof being first carried away, all those within rushed to the doors, and they became so
crowded that only a few comparatively could get out. This factory was finished scarcely a year ago, and the proprietor was blamed for creeting it in a more solid
manner than any of the others of the valley. The chimney, which was 150 feet high, fell down to within a few yards of the ground, and was thrown across the river. The
third floor, cut off with wonderful precision, was also carried into the water. The two other stories next gave way, and at last the ground floor was so completely
demolished that scarcely two bricks remained in their places. All this was accomplished in less than two minutes; people from all parts hurried to render assistance; all
the manufactories and workshops in the neighbourhood sent out their men, and at once began to clear out the ruins to save those under them who might be yet alive.
Nothing can equal the scene presented at the three principal theatres of this vast disaster. Machinery-looms and bars of iron were fractured, and enormous pieces of
timber were broken as if they were mere straws, and all lying together in one confused mass. Torn fragments of clothing were seen among flocks of cotton wool with
arms and legs protuding from the heap; pieces of flesh were adhering to the irons, and many parts were dyed with blood. Now and then deep groans were heard; some
men and children preserved as if it were miraculously by an overhanging beam were taken out uninjured, but more frequently some severed limb or dead corpse, or a
body so mutilated that death would have been preferable to the torture it endured. On the road nothing was to be seen but litters or carts carrying away the dead or
wounded. Temporary hospitals were promptly established. Surgeons came from Rouen, brought by M. Flobert, and bestowed their care and pains upon all, even those
of whom no hope could be entertained. The master of the hotel of the Cheval Noir, placed at the disposal of the faculty the largest room in his house, with all the linen
and every other useful thing which he had then at his command. Twenty-six of the sufferers were laid in the ball room and in the orchestra. A number of the clergy came
to bestow the consolations of religion, and the cure of Monville, dressed in his surplice, recited the last prayers for the dying over those whom the faculty despaired of
saving. Men, women, and children were weeping over their relations, many of whom were expiring in the most cruel agonies. This dreadful scene was rendered even
still more harrowing, when the medical men, in the interest of such of their patients of whom they entertained hopes, required that all persons who could not be made
useful should be withdrawn. This necessary demand was executed by the authorities with the most affecting kindness and consideration, but the cries and lamentations it
caused were rending to the hearts of all present. At the guard-house at Monville were placed all the bodies taken out of the factory of M. Picquot. We have seen 17.
Two were those of young girls, one that of a woman, and the rest of men and boys. Among these last several had been taken out of the river, into which they had been
precipitated from the third floor. Some were entirely crushed, others had their heads and chests driven flat, and some had their heads severed from the trunks. Need it
be said that the spectacle was most horrible. When we withdrew from the seat of the catastrophe, at 10 at night, we found at M. Picquot's house 25 dead and more
than 50 wounded, part of whom could not be expected to live through the night. It was believed that there were ten more victims still under the ruins. Out of three
 Copyright
foremen,   one(c)was
                  2005-2009,
                     killed, theInfobase
                                 two othersMedia
                                            savedCorp.                                                                                                 Page
                                                  alive, but severely injured. The loss in money is estimated at 120,000f. At M. Neveu's there were nine        666
                                                                                                                                                            killed and/ fifteen
                                                                                                                                                                        1033
wounded but how many remained under the ruins was not known. His loss is estimated at 250,000f. At M. Mare's there were six dead and a great number wounded.
His loss is put down at 120,000f. In all 40 dead and 100 wounded-many of these last mortally. The aggregate loss is computed to amount to 620,000f., for these three
Two were those of young girls, one that of a woman, and the rest of men and boys. Among these last several had been taken out of the river, into which they had been
precipitated from the third floor. Some were entirely crushed, others had their heads and chests driven flat, and some had their heads severed from the trunks. Need it
be said that the spectacle was most horrible. When we withdrew from the seat of the catastrophe, at 10 at night, we found at M. Picquot's house 25 dead and more
than 50 wounded, part of whom could not be expected to live through the night. It was believed that there were ten more victims still under the ruins. Out of three
foremen, one was killed, the two others saved alive, but severely injured. The loss in money is estimated at 120,000f. At M. Neveu's there were nine killed and fifteen
wounded but how many remained under the ruins was not known. His loss is estimated at 250,000f. At M. Mare's there were six dead and a great number wounded.
His loss is put down at 120,000f. In all 40 dead and 100 wounded-many of these last mortally. The aggregate loss is computed to amount to 620,000f., for these three
establishments only. From one of these phenomena of which these storms present so many varied examples, these buildings were not destroyed regularly one after the
other, but the whirlwind seemed to have moved in angular directions, and less solid buildings between the spinning mills were left standing. The effects of the hurricane
extended upwards of a league and a half in length. The communes which have chiefly suffered by it are Le Houlme, Malaunay, Monville, Eslette, Cleres, and
Aneeaumeville.

The Memorial publishes the following letter from the Secretary General of the Prefecture of the Seine Integricure:-

"Yesterday at noon a whirlwind blew down three factories in the valley of Monville: not less than 360 persons who were at work there have been buried in the ruins. Of
these 40 have been got out dead, and nearly 100 wounded; but a great number still remain. Permit me to have recourse to your journal to open a subscription in favour
of the widows, orphans, and the unfortunate men who have been wounded. The inhabitants of the Seine Integricure will respond to my appeal, and will eagerly come
forward to the assistance of their unfortunate countrymen. I shall write to the Receveur General to ask him to take in subscriptions, which will also be received at the
prefecture and the Post Office."

Immediately after the news of the disaster, a subscription was opened at Rouen by some of the leading merchants and manufacturers. The Rouen Railroad Company
requests us to announce that a subscription in favour of the widows and orphans and the wounded workmen, has been opened at its several offices along the line, and
at M. M. Laffitte, Blount, and Co's., Paris.

We learn by the Havre journals that the storm of Tuesday caused several disasters on the coast near the mouth of the Seine. Two English vessels were forced from
their anchorage and driven ashore, and a sloop from Neweastle, for Rouen, with coals, went down near Leure. The crew was saved in the boat. An English schooner,
from Caen, laden with stones, went down in view of the down, and the crew, who had taken refuge in the rigging, owed their safety, in a great measure, to the exertions
of M. Lemetheyer, the lieutenant of the port, who, on the first alarm, proceeded to the jetty and had the life-boat launched, proposing a reward to any persons who
would man it. Six Englishmen at once offered to proceed to the assistance of their countrymen on condition that a French pilot would accompany them. A young man
named Lefebvre immediately offered himself, and the party rowed to the wreek. They succeeded, though not without great danger, in rescuing four sailors and the
captain, whom they brought safe to land. A little sloop, with two men on board, was capsized near St. Adresse, and one of the men was drowned. The other was
taken up, when nearly exhausted by swimming, by a fishing-boat.

Subsequent accounts raise the total number of persons killed to be between 70 and 80, and the number injured to 200.

Funeral of Mrs. Caroline Smith.

(From the Times and Seasons.)

At half-past nine o'clock, A.M., on Saturday the 24th May, a lengthy procession of carriages was formed in front of the residence of Mrs. Emma Smith, widow of the
martyred Joseph Smith, at the front of which rested, upon a hearse, the coffin that contained the 1 feless remains of Mrs. Caroline Smith, deceased wife of elder
William Smith, of the quorum of the Twelve.

At seven o'clock, P.M., of Thursday previous, her spirit took its flight to the spirit world, leaving her companion, two daughters, and numerous relatives and friends to
mourn her loss.

The procession moved on slowly and majestically, and arrived at the stand east of the Temple, where it halted. The corpse was conveyed in front of the stand; the
mourners were seated around it, and at ten o'clock the services were opened by prayer from Elder Page.

After singing, elder Orson Pratt arose and delivered an address, of which the following is the substance:-

"We will read a few passages of Scripture, contained in the seventh chapter of the Revelations of St. John, commencing at the ninth verse. [He read the remainder of
the chapter.]

The words of our text, which will be a foundation upon which to predicate some remarks upon the present occasion, will be found in the forty-fourth verse of the
fifteenth chapter of Paul's Epistle to the Corinthians:-"It is sown a natural body; it is raised a spiritual body. There is a natural body, and there is a spiritual body."

Brethren, Sisters, and Friends,-we have assembled ourselves together this morning, upon this solemn and important occasion, to pay our last earthly respects to a
beloved sister, whose remains now lay before us. It is a custom among the nations of the earth to witness their respect for deceased friends by following them to the
place of interment, and it is also a custom with the Saints of the Most High God, to assemble themselves together to hear a word of consolation and instruction upon
such occasions.

It may not be amiss to make a few remarks, this morning, upon the subject of the resurrection of the dead. In reflecting upon this subject, the mind is led to inquire:-
Why is it that the human family are subject to death-to a separation of soul and body? Why is it that the plan of the resurrection was devised? These are questions of
vast importance, and are gratifying to be understood.

Death is no part of the original plan of salvation: that is, the Almighty did not decree it from before the foundation of the world, independent of the agency of man. But it
has been entailed upon us as a curse, not in consequence of our own transgressions, but in consequence of the transgression of our first parents in the garden of Eden.

In the morning of creation all things were pronounced good by the Creator, as they rolled into organized existence unsullied and without a curse. Man, the last and
noblest of God's creation, was placed in the garden of Eden, being governed by laws and restricted by commandments, not being subject to sickness, disease, or
death. Adam was placed upon the earth an immortal being. He was placed in the garden to dress, beautify and adorn it, and to hold the supremacy of power over all
the things of God's creation.

Instead of our first parents eating animal food, they subsisted upon herbs and the fruits of the earth, which were originally designed for the food of man, and had they
not transgressed they would have both been living upon the earth at the present day, as fair, as healthy, as beautiful, and as free from sickness and death, as they were
previous to the transgression. What was that transgression? It was violating a single commandment of God, and disregarding the counsel of those immortal beings who
 Copyright
stood  above(c) 2005-2009,
             them             Infobase
                    in authority.       Mediaplaced
                                  The Creator  Corp.in the garden a certain tree, and warned Adam that in the day he eat the fruit thereof he should Page
                                                                                                                                                       surely667   / 1033
                                                                                                                                                             die. He
commanded him not to eat the fruit. His was a simple commandment; but the violation of it subjected Adam to a fall from his exalted station in the favour of God.
Consequently, a curse was passed upon all created things, and in the posterity of Adam were sown the seeds of dissolution.
Instead of our first parents eating animal food, they subsisted upon herbs and the fruits of the earth, which were originally designed for the food of man, and had they
not transgressed they would have both been living upon the earth at the present day, as fair, as healthy, as beautiful, and as free from sickness and death, as they were
previous to the transgression. What was that transgression? It was violating a single commandment of God, and disregarding the counsel of those immortal beings who
stood above them in authority. The Creator placed in the garden a certain tree, and warned Adam that in the day he eat the fruit thereof he should surely die. He
commanded him not to eat the fruit. His was a simple commandment; but the violation of it subjected Adam to a fall from his exalted station in the favour of God.
Consequently, a curse was passed upon all created things, and in the posterity of Adam were sown the seeds of dissolution.

Some have imbibed the idea that the fruit of the tree which Adam was commanded not to eat, contained the properties of death, which, when eaten by Adam, diffused
through his system the nature of mortality. This may be the case, and it may not, I do not pretend to say at present. It is sufficient, for the present occasion, for us to
know, that it was in consequence of transgression that misery and death entered this fair creation. And you who mourn the loss of friends, do not harbour the idea that it
is in consequence of any sin of your own that you are deprived of the society of friends, and are subject, yourselves, to the sting of death. This is not the case.

I said in the first of my remarks that death was not devised by the Almighty independent of the agency of man. This you will perceive to be a correct remark, when you
understand that, notwithstanding Adam was an immortal being, yet he acted upon his agency, having the power, like one of us, to obey or disobey the commandments
of God. That transgression subjected him to a curse, and that was a fall from a state of immortality to that of mortality: consequently, you see that it was through his
agency that death entered the world. The scriptures inform us in one place, that by one man death entered the world. Again, it says: "As in Adam all die, even so in
Christ shall all be made alive." We also read in another text, "that in consequence of the transgression of one man, judgment was passed upon all men unto
condemnation. These passages will be sufficient to prove my statements.

Having examined briefly the origin and extent of the curse, let us now examine the extent of its duration, and see if any way has been devised by which it will ever be
removed. For if there has not been a plan devised, then there is no resurrection of the dead; for the effect of the curse upon Adam and his posterity was a final and
complete destruction of the body. When death ensued, the spirit took its departure from the body, never to be united with it again. This was to be the deplorable
condition of the human family, and this would have been their fate, had not an atonement been made, and a plan of redemption been devised. But, thanks be to the
Great Ruler of heaven and earth, an atonement has been made, and a plan has been devised, by which the human family will be redeemed from the curse, and be
brought up from their graves in a state of immortality and eternal life. Dry up your tears, brethren and sisters; let your hearts rejoice with the assurance that we shall
soon meet with those for whom we mourn, never more to be separated by death.-Were it not for this atonement, it would be far better for our spirits had they never
taken tabernacles. Deplorable would have been our condition to all eternity.

The spirit of the Saviour, from the eternal world, looked down upon the condition of the human family, and, in order that they might be redeemed, he offered to come
down into the world, take a tabernacle, and lay down his life as an atonement for the transgression of Adam. His was a pure and holy spirit, having never been sullied
by the commission of sin, therefore the grave could not retain him. He came and did the will of the Father, lived without the commission of sin, laid down his life for the
sins of the world; therefore was the atonement complete and the redemption universal.

What is to be understood by the term, spiritual body? I am aware that this is a difficult question to answer. The sectarian would suppose that a spirit is something
capable of being every where present; that it can fly away beyond the bounds of time and space, and be present there at the same time that it is present with us here.
But as for the Saints of the Most High God, we do not believe in the existence of any place or thing `beyond the bounds of time and space,' neither do we believe in
any immateriality being connected with any of the creations of God. We believe, that spirit is as much a substance as the earth on which we move, yet, it is of a more
refined substance and nature;-so refined that mortal eyes cannot behold; but when our sight becomes celestialized and strengthened, then we can behold spirit as
distinctly as we now can behold one another. What did Paul mean, when he said "it should be raised a spiritual body?" Did he mean that the flesh and bone that would
be raised would be spirit? No: But he meant, that after bone had come together to its bone, and flesh and sinews had come upon the bones, and they had been covered
with skin, according to Ezekiel, that the form would be quickened to life by the Spirit of God, which would constitute it a spiritual body.

Some people suppose that, when a person dies, his spirit enters immediately into those high degrees of glory, designed for them from before the foundation of the
world. This is a mistaken idea. If you will examine the Bible, the Book of Mormon, and the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, you will find that there is but very little
recorded relative to the situation of the spirit after it leaves the body, before it again unites with the same. But it is revealed in the Book of Mormon, that the spirit goes
back to the Father of all spirits, and finds a place of rest, where it will remain until the resurrection, when it will again possess the body that it laid down in consequence
of the curse, and thus be prepared to enter upon higher exaltations and glories in the eternal world. During the period of this separation, the spirit will not be employed
in ministering to beings of flesh and bone; but they will minister to their own kind; they will be ministers to the world of spirits, preaching the gospel to those who did not
embrace it previous to their separation from their bodies. How do you think the spirit of the Saviour spent the three days that intervened between his crucifixion and his
resurrection? Did he sit down in his Father's kingdom and do nothing but slap his hands and sing praises? His Father unfolded to him the world of spirits. He looked
upon them and saw that they were his lawful legitimate brothers and sisters in the spirit, that they all descended from the same Father, and he possessed the natural
feeling of anxiety to redeem his kindred from their situation. The Father commissioned him to preach the gospel to them, and show them the plan by which they could
be brought up in the resurrection and prepare themselves for higher glories. This is the way that he spent the time, and this is the way that every person who holds the
priesthood will spend the time that intervenes between his death and his resurrection. The spirits of men are not all that will be employed in this delightful task; but you
too, my sisters, will take a part therein, for you will hold a portion of the priesthood with your husbands, and you will thus do a work as well as they, that will augment
that glory which you will enjoy after your resurrection.

The next thing we will speak of will be the reward that will be bestowed upon the resurrected Saints. This is something upon which all inspired men have spoken and
written; and it is a theme that rejoices the hearts of the Saints while contemplating it.

The Saints will not receive their crowns of glory until after their resurrection. When the curse, in part, shall be removed from the world; when wickedness and
abomination shall be known no more in the land, then will the Saints come forth clothed with immortality, and be crowned with power and glory as a reward for their
labours. No person will be crowned with power in the eternal world, (we are to be kings and priests to God to all eternity,) unless they have been ordained thereto in
this life, previous to their death, or by some friend acting as proxy for them afterwards, and receiving it for them. What is it to be kings and priests? It is to have honour,
authority, and dominion, having kingdoms to preside over, and subjects to govern, and possessing the ability ever to increase their authority and glory, and extend their
dominion.

Paul perfectly understood that the Saints would not receive their crowns of reward until after the resurrection, when he remarked,-"I have fought the good fight; I have
kept the faith; and from henceforth is a crown of glory laid up for me, which the Lord the Righteous Judge shall give me at that day, and not only me, but to all those
who love his appearing."

Our beloved sister, whose remains are now before us, has fallen asleep with the assurance of a glorious resurrection; and she will come up, being numbered with those
who have washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb, having passed through great tribulations. She has a right to this honour. She passed
through the Missouri persecutions with her companion, and was ever faithful and true to the cause of God. Her constitution was destroyed in consequence of the
hardships she there endured. Soon after she came to Illinois, she was taken sick with the dropsy, which continued to prey upon her system, and something like two
years ago, through the advice and counsel of her friends, she went with her husband to the east, for the purpose of recovering her health. Some two weeks ago she
returned to this
 Copyright       city. Every exertion
            (c) 2005-2009,    Infobasewas  madeCorp.
                                        Media    to restore her to health; but her disease was of so long standing, and had become so settled upon Page
                                                                                                                                                     her system,
                                                                                                                                                             668that it was
                                                                                                                                                                  / 1033
impossible to restore her, and her spirit was called back to the world of spirits, to await that period when she shall be called forth from her grave by the power of the
priesthood, to join again with her companion and friends in a state of immortality, to be crowned with celestial honours in the kingdom of our God."
who have washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb, having passed through great tribulations. She has a right to this honour. She passed
through the Missouri persecutions with her companion, and was ever faithful and true to the cause of God. Her constitution was destroyed in consequence of the
hardships she there endured. Soon after she came to Illinois, she was taken sick with the dropsy, which continued to prey upon her system, and something like two
years ago, through the advice and counsel of her friends, she went with her husband to the east, for the purpose of recovering her health. Some two weeks ago she
returned to this city. Every exertion was made to restore her to health; but her disease was of so long standing, and had become so settled upon her system, that it was
impossible to restore her, and her spirit was called back to the world of spirits, to await that period when she shall be called forth from her grave by the power of the
priesthood, to join again with her companion and friends in a state of immortality, to be crowned with celestial honours in the kingdom of our God."

Extract From President Young's Letter.

Nauvoo, June 27th, 1845.

Dear Brother Woodruff,-We sit down to acknowledge the receipt of your letters, and it being one year this day since the massacre of our beloved brethren Joseph and
Hyrum, we have concluded to spend the day in conversation, counsel and prayer, and also to write answers to your letters, well knowing that a little information from
this place must be acceptable to you at all times, for we feel it as a source of comfort to us to hear of your prosperity. We have met from time to time to offer up our
prayers and thanksgivings before the Lord for the salvation and peace of the Saints, and that the Lord would enable us to finish the Temple and the Nauvoo House that
the brethren might obtain their endowments, for this we have supplicated by night and by day, and hitherto we have been prospered in a manner beyond our most
sanguine expectations; another subject for which we have constantly supplicated is the welfare and success of our dear brethren in England, brother Parley P. Pratt in
New York, and the brethren on the Islands of the Pacific, these with our petitions for the sick in our midst, and that God will preserve us from internal broils, has been
the theme of our prayers from time to time, and we are happy to say that God has heard and answered our prayers, and has done all things well. The most perfect
union, peace and good feeling has invariably prevailed in our midst and still continues. It seems like a foretasto of celestial enjoyment and Millennial glory.

********

The cap-stone of the Temple was laid by the Twelve on Saturday morning the 24th of May, at six o'clock, in the presence of many Saints. It would have pleased you
to have heard the hosannas on that occasion, and to have witnessed the short but interesting ceremony. The frame-work of the roof is on the building, and the next
week the brethren expect to put on the shingles; the frame work around the foundation of the tower is all up, and the first timbers for the tower itself were raised this
day. The new stone front is mostly cut, and the first stone was laid to-day at about four o'clock. We expect in about five or six weeks the attic story of the Temple and
the font will be all finished and ready for dedication, and just as soon as they are ready we shall dedicate them. We have all the timbers for the temple on the ground,
and above one hundred thousand shingles for the roof. The lead for the eaves and the tin for the dome of the tower are also bought. We have paid near 4000 dollars
this Spring for lumber (pine, boards, &c.), and near 1000 dollars for lead and tin, and have as yet lacked nothing. There is the most perfect union prevailing among the
Saints, and every man seems determined to do all he can to roll on the work of the Temple as fast as possible. Elder Hyde started east, about ten days ago, to
purchase the cloth for the tabernacle ; and elder Egan is gone to St. Louis to buy about 125 dollars worth of hemp to make cords for it.

The brethren are clearing the ground round the Temple, and we expect to have the Tabernacle reared, so as to be ready to meet in this fall.

We are building a stone wall round the Temple-block, eight feet high and about five feet thick at the base, the wall on the north side is nearly built, the most of the
woodwork for the temple is finished, all the window-frames and sashes are made, and the glaziers are ready to set the glass, which we expect here in a few days, the
frame and ornamental-work of the tower is all ready to be put up, and the whole is far on the way of completion. The Nauvoo House Committee have re-organized,
and the Saints have appointed elders A. Lyman and G. A. Smith on that committee, in the place of L. Wright and J. Snider. A large quantity of brick is already made
for the Nauvoo House, and considerable means are on hand to prosecute the work. We calculate to have it covered in before winter. The arsenal is ready for the roof-
timbers and the timbers on the ground. There are many good buildings erecting in different parts of the city, there is not much sickness in the place, and there never was
a more prosperous time, in general, amongst the Saints, since the work commenced. Nauvoo, or, more properly, the City of Joseph, looks like a paradise. All the lots
and land, which have heretofore been vacant and unoccupied, were enclosed in the spring, and planted with grain and vegetables, which makes it look more like a
garden of gardens than a city; and the season has been so favourable, the prospect is, there will be enough raised within the limits of the corporation to supply the
inhabitants with corn, potatoes, and other vegetables. Hundreds of acres of prario land have also been onclosed, and are now under good cultivation, blooming with
corn, wheat, potatoes, and other necessaries of life. Many strangers are pouring in to view the Temple and the city. They express their astonishment and surprise to see
the rapid progress of the Temple, and the beauty and grandeur of Mormon looks. Many brethren are coming from abroad, who seem highly delighted with the place
and all its appendages.

We now conclude with our best wishes and prayers for your health and prosperity with that of your family, and those associated with you. Please remember us to
brothers Clark, Hedlock and families, and those of all the brethren with you, and believe us to be as ever-yours in the bonds of truth and righteousness, (Signed)
BRIGHAM YOUNG.

P.S.-Sunday, June 29th.-This day the twenty-eighth quorum of the seventies have been organized, and is nearly full. There are twenty-seven quorums duly organized
and all appear united in the same interest, and firm in the faith. Brother Milton Holmes is remembered by us in his station, he has been appointed one of the presidents
of a quorum of seventies.

To the Saints in the Eastern States.

Beloved Brethren and Sisters,-It is now nearly eight months since I left my home, my house, lands, wife, children, mother, friends and kindred in the west, to reside
among you. I am now about to return and spend a few months with them, if the Lord will ; I therefore wish to leave my blessing and a few words of advice.

I congratulate you on the happy result of your hearkening to the counsel of those who were sent among you, bearing the keys of the kingdom for the goverment and
direction of the church in all things. The result has been union, peace and love, and an increase of faith, knowledge, and zeal in the glorious work.

By your efforts, in connexion with others, the City of Joseph has been strengthened and preserved-the poor employed, and kept from scattering abroad-the walls of the
Temple completed, with a prospect of speedily being enclosed-the Nauvoo House recommenced with redoubled vigour, and many other public and private
improvements carried forward with rapidity and dispatch, while at the same time the farming and manufacturing interests of our community in the west have been
increased many fold.

Thus by co-operation, and union of effort, a thousand branches of industry have sprung into existence, or received new life and vigour within the short space of eight
months.

This is certainly encouraging, and should stimulate the Saints to persevere in the same course. Our salvation depends on our gathering together from among the
sectarian corruptions, and on our building cities, temples, sanctuaries, and strong holds of righteousness and truth, where we can live in peace and be taught the
principles and practice of the truth, till we become sanctified by the same, and perfectly united without a jar or schism, so that the immediate power and presence of
 Copyright
God  may rest(c)upon
                 2005-2009,  Infobase
                     us, and be           Mediaotherwise
                                 in our midst;   Corp. we must perish with the wicked, for the Lord God has decreed the overthrow of nations and     Page    669thrones
                                                                                                                                                        empires,   / 1033
and dominions, states and republics, so entire that those who are left alive, will humble themselves, put away their priestcraft and idolatry, and obey the voice of his
servants. We cannot stand with Babylon, nor lean upon Egypt for help and protection, therefore we must be sufficiently united, and sufficiently taught and empowered
This is certainly encouraging, and should stimulate the Saints to persevere in the same course. Our salvation depends on our gathering together from among the
sectarian corruptions, and on our building cities, temples, sanctuaries, and strong holds of righteousness and truth, where we can live in peace and be taught the
principles and practice of the truth, till we become sanctified by the same, and perfectly united without a jar or schism, so that the immediate power and presence of
God may rest upon us, and be in our midst; otherwise we must perish with the wicked, for the Lord God has decreed the overthrow of nations and empires, thrones
and dominions, states and republics, so entire that those who are left alive, will humble themselves, put away their priestcraft and idolatry, and obey the voice of his
servants. We cannot stand with Babylon, nor lean upon Egypt for help and protection, therefore we must be sufficiently united, and sufficiently taught and empowered
to help ourselves, and protect ourselves. In short, we must be the Noahs and the Lots of the age. This being the fact, it will be readily comprehended that our temporal
and spiritual duties and interests are inseparably connected and blended in one. We cannot gather together without branches of industry, sufficient to support us,
therefore we rejoice in the fruits of our obedience and union up to the present time. And when we read the prophecies of ancient and modern saints, and seeing them
actually fulfilling-when we see the efforts that are being made in Europe, and the States by the Church of the Saints, it requires but a small degree of faith to look into
the future and see in a very few years a hundred cities of the Saints, with their palaces and temples, and halls of education; and all teeming with life, beauty, industry,
knowledge, temperance and peace, while the inhabitants of the same possess a degree of intelligence. civilization, union and affection, which will be a standard for all
nations and tribes, and for all succeeding ages.

Yes, my friends, think it not strange, if before ten years roll round, Nauvoo is the largest and most wealthy city in America, diffusing wealth, comfort, peace and
knowledge through all parts of the West, and more or less to the whole world.

Think it not strange if a million of industrious Saints are congregated in that and the neighbouring cities, all acting in union, with one heart and mind, while every market in
the world is supplied more or less with the productions of their skill and industry.

Think it not strange if kings, princes, nobles and great men come there with their rich presents in the name of the Lord, and to his sanctuary to seek knowledge, and to
receive endowment and salvation, for themselves and their dead.

Think it not strange if Mordecai, instead of Haman, should at last be the man whom the great king delighteth to honour, while at the same time Haman has use for his
own gallows.

Brethren, the Church of the Saints has stood firm and unmoved amidst all the lies and slander that ever was or ever can be invented by men or devils; therefore they
have nothing more to fear from that source. You have stood firm amid the rattle of chains, the groaning and creaking of prison doors, and the gloom of dungeons.

The vexations caused by the abuse of civil and military authority, have never moved you from your faith, or checked your progress.

The roar of artillery, the sharp crack of the rifle, the pistol, bayonets, the whistle of musket balls, and the clashing of swords, have all been tried in vain; the Church of
the Saints has survived all these efforts, and while her sons, daughters, prophets, apostles and leaders, together with the aged and the infant, have fallen martyrs, she has
still stood firm and united, maintaining her position and moving forward her enterprize. States have spent their fury and exhausted their resources in vain to check her
progress. Governors and legislators have withheld all protection, deprived her of every right, and even combined with murderers to exterminate, rob, drive, plunder and
murder. But you have with-stood all their efforts, even in the days of the infancy of the church, and while you were weak in faith and few in numbers, your progress was
still onward in power and majesty. What now have we to fear? What new enemy can come into the field? What new trial has the church to meet? We boldly answer,
none. We bid defiance to all the host of Satan-to all the spirits of hell-all the lying priests, editors, and `christians,' who follow them-to all the states, governors and
legislatures in the world-or to death itself, to bring a trial upon the Church of Latter-day Saints that they have not already effectually met, and proved themselves
competent to surmount. Therefore we have nothing now left to fear or dread. We are able, in the strength of the God of Joseph, to fill the world with truth and wisdom,
and to establish peace, and bring in everlasting righteousness, for ere long the Lord of Lords, and King of Kings will descend from heaven, with all his mighty hosts to
help us, and to complete the victory. And the last enemy which shall be subdued under the feet of God and his Saints, is Death. Then hosanna to God and the Lamb,
and hail to the immortal Joseph and all the martyrs. They shall be crowned and enthroned, and enter upon their high and responsible offices as kings, priests, presidents,
and governors, and judges by acclamation, and reign, and his saints take the kingdom under the whole heaven and possess it, for they are worthy.

Then shall governors, legislators and rulers of this world, who once had a little brief authority walk up to the bar of justice, and receive a righteous sentence. Then shall
their abuses of the Saints be had in remembrance, and they shall be an abhorring unto all flesh, for their worm shall not die, nor shall their fire be quenched.

Brethren, I commend you as sheep and lambs to the care of our good Shepherd, and also to the care of the several shepherds who have been appointed and
recommended to lead and watch over you for good. Do not for a moment be led away by the influence of some `great men' who may chance to come among you with
great swelling words, and fair speech, who are not sent here by the Twelve to take the charge, but have come on their own responsibility, to build themselves up, to get
gain, to have men's persons in admiration, because of advantage, to `support the claims' of some person to the general presidency of the Church.

Brethren, no one's claims need any support. Those who hold the keys of the kingdom of God will be supported by the spirit of God, and by his angels, and also by the
aid and prayers of the Saints. And they will say nothing about their `claims,' nor will they need the talents of men to advocate them.

If men hold the keys of the kingdom of God, they are not dependent upon men to support their claims; but the church and all the world is dependent on them and on
the keys committed to them for the ministration of salvation. They can shut and no more open, or open and no more shut. And to these authorities all must bow, so far
as to be ministered to, and governed in the things of salvation, or else remain without the blessings of the kingdom. To obey them is to obey Jesus; to reject them is to
reject Jesus; for they are his messengers, and the entire generation to whom they are sent, shall answer for the reception of them, precisely the same as if Jesus had
come in person, and they had done the same to him, whether it be good or evil.

The Saints of the east will do well to continue in the spirit of union, and to abide by the laws of God. Hearken to counsel-meet together oft-pray much-pay your tithing
strictly-contribute liberally-support faithful men, and keep the spirit of gathering, for this is the spirit of God-

"He that gathereth not with me, scattereth."
"How oft would I have gathered you."

Faithful (I mean those of you who cannot immediately gather to the west), as we will send advice and counsel from time to time, and also faithful men to take the care of
this part of the vineyard. The blessing of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and of Joseph and Hyrum, and Brigham and Heber, and all other like men, be with you forever.
Amen.

PARLEY P. PRATT.

Boston, July 20th, 1846.

Latter-Day     Saints' Millennial
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase MediaStar.
                                        Corp. September 1 1845.                                                                                        Page 670 / 1033

So astounding are the various calamities and judgments that are occurring amongst the nations, and so very rapidly on the increase, that we feel convinced that we
PARLEY P. PRATT.

Boston, July 20th, 1846.

Latter-Day Saints' Millennial Star. September 1 1845.

So astounding are the various calamities and judgments that are occurring amongst the nations, and so very rapidly on the increase, that we feel convinced that we
could fill the pages of each STAR with a detail of the same.

Our extracts in the present number will be found very numerous, and some of them, such for instance as the whirlwind in France, of an appalling and not very common
nature.

We lately recorded the explosion in the colliery at Merthyr Tydvill, south Wales; we have since received a letter from elder William Henshaw, who presides over the
conference in that neighbourhood, which states that "a many of the Saints were at work in the pit at the time of the explosion, not one of whom was injured, for which
they feel truly thankful to the Heavenly Father." This was certainly a signal deliverance, and when the Saints are in the discharge of their duty in the last days-when they
are occupying the right position, they shall realize many instances of the special protection of the Most High, as his judgments are poured out upon the nations; but it is
on these conditions only, and after the Lord has given us a commandment to flee to Zion in the last days, and told us that there should be deliverance, and we neglect to
arise and obey the commandment of the Lord when we have the opportunity; we shall look in vain for special manifestations of his favour on our behalf.

We earnestly exhort the Saints to give heed to the great importance of the gathering, and that while their escape should not be in haste, nor as by flight, yet let not
worldly attractions or gain hinder them from obeying the word of the Lord, but let them seek speedily to avail themselves of the way of escape, and seek by the
ordinances of the house of the Lord, to receive that power which alone will enable them to endure the things that shall come to pass.

Since the murder of the Prophet and Patriarch of God's church in the last days, the judgments of the Lord have been greatly multiplied upon the land that drank their
blood, and whose rulers have refused to condemn the guilty. So also has the increase of the sings of the times been in other lands, and we would venture to say that
heavier and more awful judgments are, as it were, at the very door; but according to the faithfulness of the Saints will their light be, and they shall not be overtaken as
by a thief in the night.

To be connected with the Church of Christ in the last days, is a subject of no trifling importance; God will not be mocked, and if men are called and receive the
authority of the holy priesthood to proclaim his gospel and carry out his great designs, he holds them strictly responsible for the same, and we may rest assured that all
who are not faithful in their calling will be severely punished, if not rejected; while on the other hand, if we seek with all diligence to serve the Lord and are willing to
sacrifice all things to do his will, his blessings will be great and his deliverances signal and mighty on our behalf.

If there be any who from feelings of pride or envy, or any other motive, for the sake of gratifying their own desires, or maintaining their own dignity, are hindering the
progress of the work of the Lord, and are bringing a stigma upon the cause, we say, woe unto such; let them repent speedily, or the hour will come shortly, that it
would have been better for them never to have been born. Ye who have the priesthood be prepared to sacrifice every thing that would do an injury to the furtherance
of the gospel, and with a magnaminity of soul worthy of the gospel and of the Spirit of God, learn to bear and suffer the calumnies or slander of others, rather than by
resistance overthrow the faith of many.

Reflect on your calling, brethren, for if you appreciate it not now, the hour cometh speedily when you shall realize its value, either for weal or woe!

WE have received from elder Leonard Hardy of the Preston conference, the sum of Two Pounds Ten Shillings on behalf of the debt owing by the brethren in the
Cheltenham conference. This does great credit to the zeal of our beloved brother, and to the charity and right feelings of the Saints in the Preston conference, and we
pray that God may bless them abundantly for their liberality, and that the Saints, elsewhere, according to their ability, may follow their example to liquidate the debt,
much of which remains yet to be paid.

EMIGRATION.-Captain Patterson, of the Windsor Castle, is now in port, and anxious to take out a cargo of Saints, if he can have them. It will be remembered that
our esteemed friend, the Captain, took out a large company in the barque Fanny, who bore a very honourable testimony of the conduct of the Captain during their
voyage, and his uniform endeavours to promote the comfort of those under his charge. We anticipate his sailing somewhere about the 17th to the 20th of September,
and we would earnestly exhort all that can accommodate themselves to the time to go with him.

Signs of the Times.

A violent hurricane did much damage in Paris and its neighbourhood on Tuesday. At the Tuileries the Pavilion Marsan was completely unroofed, and large trees were
torn up by the roots.

Asia Minor is, at the present moment, suffering all the horrors of a famine. For the last two years the crops have failed; and water is so scarce, that the quantity required
for the consumption of a small family costs an enormous sum.

We have to record another dreadful calamity occasioned by an explosion of fire-damp at Jarrow colliery, near Newcastle, on the Durham side of the Tyne. Nearly one
hundred men were in the pit at the time. Thirty-eight lives were lost by the explosion, some of the bodies were so much mutilated that it was impossible to identify them.

CONFLAGRATION AT BORDEAUX-A telegraphic dispatch was received at Paris on Saturday, announcing a dreadful fire at Bordeaux, which destroyed property
to the amount of three millions of francs. The fire broke out in the house of M. Taslet. The wall of one of the houses burnt fell upon the commandant, the adjutant, a
lieutenant, and three pompiers, who were killed on the spot. Three other persons were severely wounded.

Since our last, we have to record the most disastrous fire that has occurred in the city of New York since the great conflagration of December, 1835. Three hundred
buildings, according to the best calculation, have been levelled to the ground. Most of them were large three, four, and five story houses, and occupied principally by
importing and other merchants. It is a close estimate to set the loss at from five to ten millions of dollars. There has been a considerable loss of life, not yet fully
ascertained; while the scenes in the neighbourhood of the fire, amongst the multitude of wretched outcasts by the occasion was most heart-rending. The cities of New
Granada and New Brunswick have also suffered dreadful from the same afflicting scourge.

A terrible fire has just laid in ashes the ancient city of Luczk, in Voihynia. The fire commenced in the chimney of the Convent of St. Bridget, and has destroyed many
precious monuments of the ecclesiastical history of past times, in which the city of Luczk played an important part. It has, among other things, consumed the valuable
library, containing a number of documents concerning church history, the Polish Diet, the incursions of the Tartars, and the conquests of the Poles and Russians.

A letter from Insterburg, dated, August 13th, says:-" The distress in Poland must be extremely great. The poor people penetrate in crowds into our province, and fall on
 Copyright
the fields of(c) 2005-2009,
              peas           Infobase
                   and potatoes;       Media
                                 the peas       Corp.
                                          are immediately     devoured raw-the stalks of the potatoes are cut down, and boiled and eaten in the field.Page       671 / 1033
                                                                                                                                                          A detachment  of
troops has been sent to protect our frontier. It is said the fields in Poland, so far as the eye can reach, lie desert, and therefore the distress must increase in the
approaching winter."
library, containing a number of documents concerning church history, the Polish Diet, the incursions of the Tartars, and the conquests of the Poles and Russians.

A letter from Insterburg, dated, August 13th, says:-" The distress in Poland must be extremely great. The poor people penetrate in crowds into our province, and fall on
the fields of peas and potatoes; the peas are immediately devoured raw-the stalks of the potatoes are cut down, and boiled and eaten in the field. A detachment of
troops has been sent to protect our frontier. It is said the fields in Poland, so far as the eye can reach, lie desert, and therefore the distress must increase in the
approaching winter."

The Dutch papers contain numerous accounts of the devastation caused in various parts of Holland, by a hurricane or waterspout that came from the south. The houses
have suffered enormous damage, the roofs are carried away, and the windows smashed to pieces. It is impossible to estimate the damage, for not only the stock in
barns, but also what corn was mown and still in the fields, was taken up and scattered far and near. A small vessel on the Rhine, on board which were a man and his
wife and three children, was turned upside down; the mast of which was fixed in the bed of the river.

TERRIBLE CONFLAGRATION AT TOULON.-A supplement to the Semaphore of Marseilles mentions the following particulars of a destructive fire which broke
out in the dock-yard at Toulon, on the first instant:-"Marseilles, August 2, 1845.-We have just received, from our correspondent at Toulon, the news of a disaster
which will plunge the country in consternation. The Mourillon of Toulon, the rich and immense depot of stores for our military and navy, has become a prey to the
flames. It is with an unspeakable feeling of grief that we lay the following account of this catastrophe before our readers.-' Toulon August 1, 1845.-I write these lines in
presence of an immense disaster. Our magnificent establishment of the Mourillon is on fire since this morning, At half-past eleven the alarm-gun was heard, and the
alarm-bell of the arsenal sounded the tocsin. The whole town was immediately in a state of commotion, and every one was seen hurrying to the arsenal to inquire the
occasion of the unusual summons, but it soon became evident of itself. Columns of smoke were seen to proceed from the Mourillon, and with the least possible delay
the fire-engines of the arsenal were brought to that spot, and the greater portion of the labourers in the arsenal, and all the disposable troops of the garrison were sent to
work them. The Marine Prefect, the General commanding the department, the mayor of the town, and other authorities, were also in a very short time at the scene of
the disaster. But, alas! all their efforts were nearly useless. The fire was hardly discovered when it seized upon the principal sheds, under which were piled almost all the
timber for the use of the dock-yard. The flames rose to an immense height. Up to the present moment the firemen have been able to save the saw mills, an
establishment which cost immense sums, and the ships on the stocks. The loss, however, is calculated at twenty-five millions of francs. It is very difficult to explain how
the fire in the day-time could have gained so much head before it was discovered. When the first alarm was given, it had already created frightful ravages. Some
attribute the fire to the convicts, many whom contrived to escape in the midst of the confusion;" The Semaphore adds that the travellers who left Toulon at eight o'clock
at night, say that the fire was still ragias and that a great number of lives had been lost. There was some alarm for the parts the town in the neighbourhood of the fire.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: PUBLISHED BY W. WOODRUFF & T. WARD, STANLEY BUILDINGS, BATH STREET

EDITED BY THOMAS WARD.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 89, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

No. 7. September 15. 1845. Vol. VI.
Salvation.

WHEN we call to mind the very contracted notions we had formed of religion, or, in other words, of the work of God in the salvation of the human family, we feel truly
grateful for the knowledge and intelligence which we have received, though, comparatively speaking, it may be very limited in its extent. We remember well that we
looked upon salvation as affecting a very few, and that only in certain generations, and that the rest of the human family would be consigned to the miseries of endless
burnings and everlasting despair. We now turn from such a view of the subject with horror, and are enabled to understand something of the extent and merit of that
salvation which hath been wrought out by Jesus Christ.

In the first place, then, we consider that the work of the Lord Jesus Christ comprises, as one of its great objects, the overthrow of the kingdom of Satan, and the
deliverance of those who have been long subject to his thraldom. We recur to the past-we read the history of the world, of mankind, from the records which time has
left us, and we find in every age the great mass of the inhabitants of the earth to be the subjects of Satan, under his influence whilst living in the flesh, and subject to his
bondage after death. What an awful reflection does this afford of the direful effects of sin; and, on the other hand, how much does it enhance our estimation of salvation,
to reflect that by it, this mighty agency-the power which has dragged so many countless myriads into eternity in its bondage, shall be destroyed and the captives be set
free.

We have often heard it remarked, since we entered into the kingdom of God and were called to proclaim the principles of truth, and especially the great law of
adoption unto mankind, that in consequence of our strenuously pleading with individuals to be baptized in water by those having authority, for the remission of sins, that
we necessarily made light of the blood of Christ, and denied its efficacy thereby. But not so, we plead with men that the blood of Jesus Christ cleanseth from all sin, but
in order that individually we may avail ourselves of its efficacy, we call for an acknowledgement of the authority of the Saviour in submitting to be baptized in his name
for the remission of sins.

Instead of limiting the efficacy of the blood of Christ. how have we learned to extend it? We are no longer supposing his mercy to extend to a few individuals in a
generation now and then, but to the entire overthrow of the works of the Evil One; not to the salvation of those only living in the flesh to whom it is now proclaimed, but
to the vast myriads of the dead, to those who have past into the eternal world in ages long ago, yea, to all save those who have sinned against the Holy Ghost.

It may justly be asked how is this to be applied? We reply that the full accomplishment thereof is connected with the mysteries of the kingdom of God, and can only be
attended to in connexion with the sacred ordinances of the temple of the Lord. But we may reason on general principles to establish the truth of so great and glorious a
doctrine.

We find the Saviour particularly declaring, that "except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God." Myriads have passed into
eternity who never heard this important truth, and yet it is no less true.

The heralds of the gospel dispensation, on the day of Petocoast, commanded the people to be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ, every one of them for the remission
of sins, and they should receive the gift of the Holy Ghost. Millions upon millions have passed into the eternal world who never heard of the commandment, yet was it
no less the truth. God in his infinite wisdom hath devised a plan of salvation, finished and complete in all its parts, and the peculiar circumstances in which individuals are
placed, will be no plea for the violation of its laws; but he in whom is all wisdom hath provided for every casualty that may occur. Hence we read in the 2nd epistle of
Peter that the Saviour, after his resurrection, went and preached to the spirits that were in prison, who had been disobedient in the days of Noah; and he further adds,
that the gospel was preached to them that are dead, that they might be judged according to men in the flesh, yet live according to God in the Spirit.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 672 / 1033
Again, the apostle Paul in his 2nd epistle to the Corinthians says, "else what shall they do who are baptized for the dead if the dead rise not at all, why are they then
baptized for the dead." Thus truly implying that if there were no resurrection of the dead, baptism for them would be in vain; but on the contrary, as there will be a
resurrection of the dead, then was baptism an aid in behalf of those who have passed into eternity and will not be in vain.
no less the truth. God in his infinite wisdom hath devised a plan of salvation, finished and complete in all its parts, and the peculiar circumstances in which individuals are
placed, will be no plea for the violation of its laws; but he in whom is all wisdom hath provided for every casualty that may occur. Hence we read in the 2nd epistle of
Peter that the Saviour, after his resurrection, went and preached to the spirits that were in prison, who had been disobedient in the days of Noah; and he further adds,
that the gospel was preached to them that are dead, that they might be judged according to men in the flesh, yet live according to God in the Spirit.

Again, the apostle Paul in his 2nd epistle to the Corinthians says, "else what shall they do who are baptized for the dead if the dead rise not at all, why are they then
baptized for the dead." Thus truly implying that if there were no resurrection of the dead, baptism for them would be in vain; but on the contrary, as there will be a
resurrection of the dead, then was baptism an aid in behalf of those who have passed into eternity and will not be in vain.

Little, indeed, had we comprehended of the work of salvation while conversant with the teachings of men. Our great mistake seemed to have been in not perceiving the
necessity of having a legitimate delegated authority to proclaim the plan of salvation, and to minister in the ordinances of the kingdom of God. We, like others, cherished
the blind and confused notion, that in the kingdom of God there was no order, that its laws might be interpreted according to the caprice of any one, and be
administered by any that possessed sufficient assurance to do so; but we have learned that "Order is heaven's first law;" that it is in being in possession of the authority
of the holy priesthood that we have any right to proclaim the principles of eternal truth, and by the delegated power of God alone that we can administer in the
ordinances of his house; and here is the grand secret of the application of the ordinances to those that are dead, and who have lived ignorant of the same. Some may be
ready to say that nothing can be done by proxy in connexion with salvation, and that every one is solely dependent upon what they do for themselves; but such a
doctrine would nullify the whole work of salvation, since our iniquities are laid upon the Saviour, and with his stripes we are healed.

But when we admit the great doctrine of the priesthood, we see how the laws of God are applicable to all, and how they can be rendered efficacious to every one. And
from this important and sublime doctrine the saints may learn obedience to another great principle of eternal truth, namely, the doctrine of the gathering, in order that we
may understand the mysteries of the kingdom, and understand the will of God more perfectly. And we should bear in mind that much of our glory hereafter will depend
upon our diligence in this respect, in ministering for our dead, and in being instrumental in bringing them forth in the resurrection of the just.

In contemplating the subject of salvation, our ideas have been directed to the narrow scenes and circumstances by which we have been surrounded, but now we
understand that the great work of the last days is being carried on in the world of spirits as well as amongst the living in the flesh; and when individuals holding the
authority of the priesthood are called from time into eternity, it is not to remain there in listless idleness, but to minister in their calling unto those to whom they are sent.
While, then, the ties which bind us to our homes, our relatives, our native land may be allowed to have their proper influence, we must not forget the paramount claims
of the gathering upon us, and upon which so much depends our future glory. The Saints will do well to weigh this important subject in their minds, and seek to make all
things subservient to facilitate the same. We are aware that when the subject is broached to the ignorant, the question immediately arises, What! cannot God save in
one country as well as another? This we do not question. He could have saved the Hebrew family in Egypt as well as in the land of Canaan, if such had been his
purpose; but no one will deny that if the Israelites had refused to leave that land, they must have perished in the overthrow of the enemies of God. But such an objection
can only be made in utter ignorance of the purposes of God, and of the establishment on earth of that kingdom which should never come to an end. We have been
foolishly dreaming of a heaven of glory, we knew not where, forgetting that the earth has been cursed by the introduction of sin, and that one portion of the work of
Christ, was to remove its baneful effects, and restore it to more than its original purity and splendour, and render it a fit dwelling place for the redeemed sons and
daughters of Adam. Not so with those, of whom we read, in the fifth chapter of the Revelations of John. They had learned to sing a new song, the burden of which was,
"Thou art worthy to take the book, and to open the seals thereof; for thou wast slain, and hast redeemed us unto God by thy blood, out of every kindred and tongue,
and people, and nation, and hast made us unto our God, kings and priests; and we shall reign on the earth," and they were looking anxiously forward to a realization of
their divine breathings.

EDITOR.

The Gnostics.

By Marmion Savage a. B.

Concluded from the last.

The Valentinians performed their religious ceremonies in secret places and in profound silence. The former practice was directly at variance with that of apostolic times,
and must have contributed much to throw suspicion upon their sect, and bring the Christian profession into odium. Valentine, like Basilides, produced a gospel, which
contained, amongst other apocryphal matter, some absurd particulars of the infancy of Jesus Christ. He was the author, also, of a work which he entitled "Wisdom." In
this he asserted, say Irenaelig;us and Tertullian, his superiority to the apostles themselves. He alone knew the pure, uncorrupted, and hidden mystery.

The Ophites, or Serpentinians, present a remarkable variety of the Egyptian Gnostics. They followed, in general, the system of Valentine; but they added the monstrous
tenet, that the serpent (from which they took their name) was either Christ himself, or Wisdom disguised in the form of that reptile. At first view, it is difficult to conceive
by what perversion of ideas so outrageous a doctrine could have been invented or received; a little reflection, however, shows that it flowed easily from that part of the
system which separated the Supreme Being from the creator of the world, and represented the latter as in rebellion against the former. The serpent, therefore, in
tempting the mother of mankind, could not but be an object of veneration, for, by so doing, he was shaking to its. basis the kingdom of Demiurge. We learn, from
Augustine and others, that the Ophites were not content with the abstract worship of their grovelling divinity. They procured a large one; and, having erected an altar
over its den, they enticed it, by such food as it was fond of, to issue from its retreat, and wind itself about the holy things, licking and tasting the elements in the
Eucharist. The bread it broke in pieces, and presented to the bystanders, who received it as from the Redeemer in person, and then, kissing the reptile, permitted it to
return into its den.

The serpent, we have already mentioned, was a favourite emblem of the Gnostics: whether Greek or Roman, African or Asiatic, they were equally disposed to adopt
the figure of that animal into their mystic schemes: all the nations of antiquity regarding it with similar feelings of awe and veneration. Accordingly, no device is so
common upon the Gnostics amulets. In all the curious and original collections of gems, which form the basis of Dr. Walsh's learned essay, there is scarcely one where
the serpent's head is not exhibited, either simply, or combined with other bodies, lions, dogs, cocks, or men. A beautiful chrysophrase in the possession of Lord
Strangford, displays the serpent's head in combination with the head of a lion, encompassed with rays, and supposed, by the learned, to represent Christ, "the lion of
the tribe of Judah."* A right line, traversed by three curved ones, on the other face of this gem, is a usual Gnostic character, but remains unexplained. The upper
inscription is the mystic term, ABRAXAS, the import of which has already been stated. The lower inscription is also familiar on the Gnostic remains, and has generally
been taken for a Greek corruption of the awful tetragrammaton of the Jews, or Jehovah. This interpretation is consistent with the meaning attached to the lion's head;
but Dr. Walsh is of opinion that the first letter, I, stands for Jesus, and that the remaining two are the Alpha and Omega of the Apocalypse-an explanation warranted by
the circumstance, that the Greek emperors used these letters upon their coins in precisely the same signification.*

Saturaius, Cerdo, and Marcian, were the chief apostles of the Asiatic Gnosticism, to which we proceed now to direct the reader's attention. Saturnius was
contemporary with St. Ignatius, and taught with great success at Antioch. He held the doctrine of two eternal principles, the one good, the other evil. The latter was
identical with matter, and called the material principle, or that of darkness. Seven angels, who presided over the seven planets, were the architects of the world. When
the work of creation was completed, the good principle smiled upon it and blessed it; and, as the first token of his favour, he gave a reasonable soul to the inhabitants of
 Copyright
the         (c)He
    new earth.  2005-2009,
                   then partedInfobase
                                it equallyMedia
                                           amongCorp.
                                                 the seven creating angels (one of whom was the God of the Hebrew people) but reserved to himself  Page     673 / 1033
                                                                                                                                                       the sovereign
lordship over all. Had it depended upon the good principle alone, all mankind had been wise and just; but his adversary hastened to assert his power, and with this
view, he called into existence a new race of beings of malignant character, created in his own image. This was the origin of the moral difference we see amongst men.
Saturaius, Cerdo, and Marcian, were the chief apostles of the Asiatic Gnosticism, to which we proceed now to direct the reader's attention. Saturnius was
contemporary with St. Ignatius, and taught with great success at Antioch. He held the doctrine of two eternal principles, the one good, the other evil. The latter was
identical with matter, and called the material principle, or that of darkness. Seven angels, who presided over the seven planets, were the architects of the world. When
the work of creation was completed, the good principle smiled upon it and blessed it; and, as the first token of his favour, he gave a reasonable soul to the inhabitants of
the new earth. He then parted it equally among the seven creating angels (one of whom was the God of the Hebrew people) but reserved to himself the sovereign
lordship over all. Had it depended upon the good principle alone, all mankind had been wise and just; but his adversary hastened to assert his power, and with this
view, he called into existence a new race of beings of malignant character, created in his own image. This was the origin of the moral difference we see amongst men.
Ages rolled on, and the angelic governors of the world at length fell from their allegiance, and suffered the affairs of the earth to run into disorder. Then the good
principle sent Restorer, whose name was Christ; and who came arrayed in the semblance of a human body, to destroy the empire of the principle of evil, and to point
out to virtuous souls the way by which they must return to whence they came. Saturnius was not a sensual Gnostic; his extravagance chose the opposite extreme of
continual penance and mortification. This was the way pointed out by Christ; the soul could return to God by no other process, save abstinence from wine, meat,
wedlock, in short every thing, says Mosheim, that tends to sensual gratification, or even bodily refreshment. Rigid as the fanaticism of this man was, he gained many
proselytes; but it is manifest how the truth of Christianity must have suffered, from the ridicule and odium which fell upon those whose practice was not less abhorrent
from the precepts of the gospel, than inconsistent with reason and injurious to society.

There is a cloud over the history of both Cerdo and Marcian, which the researches of learned men have not, as yet, been able to disperse. The former was a native of
Syria, and the latter of Pontus, in Asia Minor, of which country his father was Christian bishop. They are generally considered as the first who preached Gnosticism
with any success in the imperial city; Italy, and the western parts of the empire, having, previous to their time, been infested with few heresies of note. The time of their
appearance in Rome was the reign of Marcus Aurelius. At first they propagated their religious frenzies secretly, and used caution and concealment in the celebration of
their rights; but, when the poison operated, and crowds of proselytes flocked to their standard, they openly taught their impostures, and actually formed congregations
and churches of their own. "Faciunt favos et vespo; faciant ecclesias et Marcionito;," is the strong expression of Tertullian.

Marcian held the doctrine of the two eternal principles of good and evil; but he interpolated a deity of a mixed nature, who was the God of the Jews and the creator of
the world. This intermediate being was at perpetual feud with the evil principle, whose empire covered all the earth except Judxa alone. Both the one and the other,
however, were actuated by a common animosity to the good principle, to whose throne they aspired; and they ambitiously endeavoured to reduce to vassalage all the
souls of men, keeping them in a tedious and miserable captivity.

That nothing might be wanting to complete this gloomy picture of the obliquity of the human mind and abuse of the sacred Scriptures, there were many sects which
adopted the names of persons mentioned in the Bible, who were either notorious for their wickedness, or furnished them, at least, with pretexts for launching into the
most absurd extravagances. A descendant of Carpoerates founded the sect of the Adamites, who resorted naked to their churches, affirming that they thus reinstated
man in the simplicity and innocence of Paradise. Another sect called themselves Cainites, from their veneration for the character of Cain, who, they asserted, was the
offspring of a more potent energy, and, therefore, predominated over Abel, who sprang from a weaker origin. Others took the name of Judas Iscariot, and held that
apostate in the highest reverence. Others rioted still more wildly in depravity and profancness, and rent the seamless garment of Christ, that emblem of the unity of the
church, with a more presumptuous hand; but to track the course of folly and impiety any further would be to exceed the bounds of the present essay.

Having, in our introductory remarks, presented the reader with the most prominent features of the Gnostic heresies in general, we shall merely repeat here (to account
for the origin of those gems of which a few speeimens have been exhibited) that it was one of their most remarkable tenets, that malevolent spirits ruled the world,
presided over universal nature, and caused all the diseases and sufferings of humanity. By knowledge or science, they believed these spirits could be controlled, their
power suspended, and even their malevolence charmed to the use and benefit of man. Of this science, they boasted themselves the masters, and it consisted, chiefly, in
the efficacy of numbers, and certain mysterious hieroglyphics and emblematie characters, adopted, chiefly, from the Egyptians. Hence, they made systems of what they
call monads, triads, and decads; and formed figures of Anubis, Serapis, and other idols, combined in a thousand varieties, with the forms of serpents and other animals
of mythological renown. These compositions of mystic numbers and figures they sculptured on gems and stones of different kinds and qualities; and they maintained that
whoever bore one of these upon his person was secured by it from the particular evil it was constructed to guard against. From this supposed efficacy, these gems
obtained the name of AMULETS-"amuleta quia mala amoliunter," because they keep off dangers or evils. Amulets against disease were formed of materials having an
imaginary connexion with the distemper;-red against all morbid affections of an inflammatory or febrile character: chrystal, glass, or some pale substance, against those
that were watery or dropsical: and so of others.

An Amulet against Tertian ague, constructed by an eminent follower of Basilides, is represented on one side by a human figure with the head of a cock; the legs are
serpents, and between them is the mystic word IAW. On the opposite face are the elements of an abracadabra. Arranging the letters under each other in lines, always
ending with w, an equilateral triangle is formed in this manner:-

AEHIOYw

EHIOYw

HIOYw

IOYw

OYw

Yw

w

The reader is aware that the word "abracadabra," admits the same arrangement. In these combinations resided great virtue. The equilateral triangle represented the
process of the Deity through the corporeal world.

The immense number and variety of these talismans that have been and are still found, in many places very remote from each other, attest both the accuracy of the
historians who have described these sects and their heresies, and the great encouragement their propagation met with all over the world. In the East, travellers procure
them with ease; and even in the West, they are continnally dug up, on the banks of the Rhine and Garonne, and other regions, where, it is supposed, the Cerdonites and
Marcianites scattered them in abundance. Their frequency in every part of Europe led Montfaucon to hope that by their means a full light would yet be thrown upon all
the secrets and mysteries of Christian Gnosticism.

In conclusion, we would observe, in the words of Dr. Walsh, that it adds another proof of the miraculons interference of Providence for the preservation of Christianity,
that its first promulgation should be accompanied with conceptions so extravagant, and conduct so flagitious, as that of many of the sectarians of the first ages; and that
it had to contend, not only with the attacks of its avowed enemies, but the evil reports caused by its pretended friends. The heathens, either in ignorance, or wilfully
seeking
 Copyrightoccasion   to excite prejudice
               (c) 2005-2009,    Infobaseagainst
                                           Mediathe `new faith,' did not fail to impute the extravagance of the Gnostics generally to all Christians; and,Page
                                                  Corp.                                                                                                    unfortunately, the seet
                                                                                                                                                                  674 / 1033
met with such acceptance, and its wild opinions and licentious practices were so congenial to the understandings and temperaments of the people among whom they
were circulated and exhibited, that they became in a short time, numerous enough to afford a plausible pretext for confounding the sacred doctrines of the gospel with
the gross and fantastic preversions of their noble and important truths. It does not appear that the fatal consequences of these perversions-the dreadful injuries they
In conclusion, we would observe, in the words of Dr. Walsh, that it adds another proof of the miraculons interference of Providence for the preservation of Christianity,
that its first promulgation should be accompanied with conceptions so extravagant, and conduct so flagitious, as that of many of the sectarians of the first ages; and that
it had to contend, not only with the attacks of its avowed enemies, but the evil reports caused by its pretended friends. The heathens, either in ignorance, or wilfully
seeking occasion to excite prejudice against the `new faith,' did not fail to impute the extravagance of the Gnostics generally to all Christians; and, unfortunately, the seet
met with such acceptance, and its wild opinions and licentious practices were so congenial to the understandings and temperaments of the people among whom they
were circulated and exhibited, that they became in a short time, numerous enough to afford a plausible pretext for confounding the sacred doctrines of the gospel with
the gross and fantastic preversions of their noble and important truths. It does not appear that the fatal consequences of these perversions-the dreadful injuries they
inflicted upon the cause of Christianity-have been sufficiently insisted on. The final triumph of the religion of the gospel over all the efforts of the heathens to extinguish it
is, no doubt, a strong proof of superhuman support; but surely the argument for divine interposition is much strengthened, when we add to the persecutions of its
enemies what it had to encounter from the perverseness of its friends: had it been of human fancy or device, from the monstrous corruptions and perversions which their
vice and folly introduced into it, no doubt "it would have come to nought:" but we discern with astonishment, a small but pure flame burning bright and, with an
inextinguishable blaze, under all the ashes which for two centuries had been heaped upon it by its professors; we see a clear stream flowing on, undefiled and
uncorrupted by the torrents of pollution that had heen poured into it by those who professed to drink of its waters: and, now, at the end of eighteen centuries, we are
witnesses of that flame illumining the remotest parts of the earth, and that stream flowing through the most distant lands, and affording the waters of life to the whole
civilized world."*

  * It is probable that this gem may have belonged to some of those Gnostics, who, like Cerinthus, above spoken of, were of Jewish extraction, and, consequently, did
not repudiate Judaism altogether from their system.

   A Gnostic sect is mentioned by Mosheim who held that the plenitude of divine truth resided in the Greek alphabet; and that, on this account, Jesus Christ was
designated the Alpha and Omega.

  * With the concluding sentiment of the foregoing article, of course we do not agree.-ED.

Nauvoo.

Our latest accounts from Nauvoo bring tidings of general peace and prosperity. The Temple is progressing as rapidly as ever-the Saints united. Enterprize and industry
fill the bosoms of all patiently waiting for the glory of Israel to appear. Every exertion is being made for the completion of the Nauvoo House. Frok present
appearances there will be many hearts made glad in the coming fall, for their readiness to give heed to counsel, when the call was made in the spring-'Come up and
finish the House of the Lord.'

We copy the following from the Times and Seasons:-"It may be said the they hearken to counsel diligently. Even the poet's great command is heeded with as much
reliance as the sectarian world place in the proverbs of Solomon:-

'Blde your time-one false step taken
Perils all you yet have done.
Undismayed-erect-unshaken-
Watch and wait-all, all is won,
'Tis not by a rash endeavour
Men or states to greatness climb.
Would you win your rights forever,
Calm and thoughtful bide your time.'

Yes truly and manfully will they abide their time, and carry out the vast measures of Joseph Smith, till this world is purified of wickedness, and made to blossom as the
rose. Their reliance in the word of the Lord is unabated."-New York Messenger.

The Last Shingle.

From the Nauroo Neighbor.

The Neighbor has been delayed a few hours, in order to say that the last shingle has been laid upon the roof of the Temple. The roof is now completed, and, the sash
and window frames having been made ready, the house of the Lord may be considered "enclosed." We thank the Lord who hath extended his arm to help us to
accomplish so much in so short a time, and we pray for his continued aid for its final completion.

See! Hear! Weep!

"Blow ye the trumpet in Zion * * * * * And I will show forth wonders in the heavens and in the earth, blood, and fire, and vapours of smoke." (Joel 2.) Every person
acquainted with events, or history, or signs, or even the speculations of the newspapers, expects some wonderful change in the affairs of governments and men, and
more than all, in the providence of God. The Millerites have waked up a foolish spirit, that urges on the belief, that Christ is to come before he purifies the earth of sin,
or even gathers Israel according to the promise made to the fathers. Other discontented beings have other projects to tease the fluctuating minds of a weak generation
with. While the Latter-day saints, in the name of Israel's God, come forth with scripture and prophecy, declaring what shall be, and lo! the calamities are here!

Nor is this all; there is a belief in man, which all the wisdom, cunning, sophistry, fool hardiness, or bravado of sectarians, infidels, heathens, and even nothingarians, have
failed to kill or cure; that belief is this; that God once destroyed the inhabitants of the world by water for wickedness; and that he will again destroy them in the last days
for their abominations, by fire; This the scriptures teach; and this will come upon the world like a thief at night.

The prophet says: "For, behold, the Lord will come with fire, and with his chariots like a whirlwind, to render his anger with fury, and his rebuke with flames of fire.

For by fire and by his sword will the Lord plead with all flesh; and the slain of the Lord shall be many.

In the twelfth chapter and forty-ninth verse of Luke, Jesus Christ uses this strong language: I AM COME TO SEND FIRE ON THE EARTH: and what will I, if it be
already kindled? Now, gentle reader, and ye wise editors, we have quoted three passages of scripture as a prelude to thousands and as a warning to millions, and who
will spread the news from house to house; from neighbourhood to neighbourbood; from town to town; from country to country; from state to state, and from nation to
nation, that Jesus Christ has begun to burn up the world? Who will act as a faithful watchman and give notice that the fire has already commenced, and will burn up all
that have no refuge? In the midst of this awful conflagration, there will be three places of deliverance; for it is written: "And it shall come to pass, that whosoever shall
call on the name of the Lord shall be delivered; for in mount Zion and in Jerusalem shall be deliverance, as the Lord hath said, and in the remnant whom the Lord shall
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 675 / 1033
call.

A later prophet, and one too, who holds the keys to unlock the stores for this generation, has said: "Behold now it is called to-day, (until the coming of the Son of man)
will spread the news from house to house; from neighbourhood to neighbourbood; from town to town; from country to country; from state to state, and from nation to
nation, that Jesus Christ has begun to burn up the world? Who will act as a faithful watchman and give notice that the fire has already commenced, and will burn up all
that have no refuge? In the midst of this awful conflagration, there will be three places of deliverance; for it is written: "And it shall come to pass, that whosoever shall
call on the name of the Lord shall be delivered; for in mount Zion and in Jerusalem shall be deliverance, as the Lord hath said, and in the remnant whom the Lord shall
call.

A later prophet, and one too, who holds the keys to unlock the stores for this generation, has said: "Behold now it is called to-day, (until the coming of the Son of man)
and verily it is a day of sacrifice, and a day for the tithing of my people; for he that is tithed shall not be burned (at his coming;) for after to day cometh the burning; this
is speaking after the manner of the Lord; for verily I say, to-morrow all the proud and they that do wickedly shall be as stubble; and I will burn them up, for I am the
Lord of hosts; and I will not spare any that remaineth in Babylon."

A Few Hints to Candidates for the Celestial Kingdom.

Dear Brethren-The present period of our existence, as a religious community, is an important one. Our struggles for conquest over the powers of darkness have been
severe and unremitting; and though our enemies, by the aid of some apostates, have endeavoured to cast over us the dark clouds of guilt and crime, and thereby urge
on to deeds of blood and extermination, an ignorant and infuriated rabble against the people of heaven's choice, still our hands are above the water, and as the lightnings
of heaven are the more conspicuous upon the face of a dark thunder cloud; so also is the truth which God has communicated to us displayed with more brilliancy and
glory, when bursting from warm and affectionate hearts, and playing with those imaginary wrongs and evils, which hands, stained with innocent blood, have penned and
published against us.

A blind man can see darkness where there is none, but he cannot see the light when it shines, so this blind generation can see and proclaim our darkness, but not our
light. "Behold, the light shineth in darkness, and the darkness comprehendeth it not!" Our prophets have been slain, and few lay it to heart. Our government winks at the
cold-blooded and murderous deed, and turns a deaf ear to our cries and prayers for the redress of wrongs and losses sustained in Missouri, but the Lord God hath
spoken from heaven, and commanded that we should importune at the feet of the judge for redress; and if he would not hear us we should importune at the feet of the
governor; and if the governor would not hear us, we should importune at the feet of the president; and, if the president would not hear us, then, he says, "will I, the
Lord, come out of my hiding place, and vex the nation in my sore displeasure." With this commandment we have fully complied, and a sufficient time has elapsed to
afford opportunity to the government to do something for us, had it been disposed. Now, therefore, all ye Latter-day Saints, know ye,that God is about to come out of
his hiding place and vex the nation in his sore displeasure, to make inquisition for blood, and bring down high and exalted looks to weeping, lamentation, and woe! And,
never! no, never!! will our nation flourish and prosper again until Mormon wrongs have been redressed, and the blood of our noble and martyred heroes is avenged by
the government that has winked at the cowardly and treacherous deed.

There is one material error existing among the Saints, and that is:-In my travels through the country, I have found that many have lent their money to individuals out of
the church, and also to banking institutions. These have no interest in building up the church and kingdom of God, and now, if the hearts of our members are in the
church, let them place their treasure there, for where the treasure is there the heart will be also. If their treasure is in the bank, or out of the church, their hearts will be
where the treasure is. If men have money, and have love for the church and wish to see it prosper, let them loan their money to the church, and thus help it in the days
of its infancy, that it may become strong; and then, in its manhood, it will be able and willing to succour its early supporters, and repay the whole, with good interest.
After this, I shall look upon every man as a hypocrite who loans his money to any but the church of God, and at the same time professes to love the church. He proves
to me that he loves his money more than his soul; for he will trust his soul in the church, but he thinks so much more of his money than his soul, that he will not trust it
there. We want all such members to apostatize forthwith, and go away from us; for they are only in the way, and are increasing condemnation upon their own heads.
Men who will say to me that, they would be glad to pay their tithing and help the church if they possibly could, and, at the same time, have some thousands of dollars
deposited in the bank or elsewhere, which they could draw out by cheque at any time they were disposed, are certainly very hypocritical, and are kindling a fire about
them that will burn and eat as doth a canker,-and they must be associates with Annanias and Saphira. Let the gold and the silver of such stand as a witness against them
in the day when God shall reward those who have become poor for his sake. A candidate for a celestial crown will never loan his money out of the church for fear of
losing it if he lend it to the church. A purely celestial spirit will never say to me, when he has money loaned out, that he can command at any time he chooses-'I would
be glad to pay my tithing and help the church, if I had any money, but I have none, and am very sorry that it is so.' This kind of dealing may be justified in the world, and
pass without censure, but not in the kingdom of God. The man or woman who does it brings a curse upon themselves and their posterity also if any they have. If our
church is worth any thing it is worth every thing, and if it is worth every thing, why shall we not be willing to make a whole sacrifice for it? But if it is not worth every
thing, it is worth nothing, and why dabble with it at all? "Eat, drink, and be merry, for to-morrow we die." On the shoulders of the twelve lies the responsibility of
building up the kingdom of God in all the world, and now if the rich will look on and see us strain every nerve, muscle and sinew, to execute the commandments of
God, and they not put forth a liberal hand to help us; if to us the keys of the kingdom have been given, they will have the opportunity of proving the truth of one saying
of our Lord, which is this-"It is easier for a camel to pass through the eye of a needle, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God."

A celestial spirit will not keep his money in his chest, for this would be placing the talent in a napkin and hiding it in the earth; but he will lend it or give it to the church,
that it may be used to advance the cause of God, and he will have the honour of being a pillar in the Temple of his God, and shall go no more out. He shall not
apostatize!

May the Lord bless the frank and generous hearted, and bring them victorions to His celestial hill. Your brother in Christ, ORSON HYDE,

Remission of Sins.

(From the Times and Seasons.)

Sin is the transgression of the law, and remission of sins pre-supposes the satisfaction of justice, in some way of the law that was transgressed, for the justification of the
criminal; for justice is the standard of action in all just law, and no action can vary its claims without violating the force and dignity of that law; and if this is done, it is
worse than no law. The justice of a just law claims the protection of all good subjects, and the infliction of the penalty of every transgression; and without this, justice is
not satisfied. If a man sins against a just law, he never can in justice again enjoy the approbation of that law, short of ample atonement, either directly or indirectly. If he
makes his own atonement, justice is thereby satisfied; and it leaves nothing in the mind of the executive, or, one who enforces the law, that savours of forgiveness, and if
he receives the approbation of the law, it is because justice claims it; but if another makes the atonement, he then obtains remission by the satisfaction of justice, to be
sure in the infliction of the penalty, but unto him it is an extension of mercy, and the forgiveness originating in the mind of the executive, is because the atonement made in
behalf of the criminal shall be considered a sufficient one to cancel the crime, or answer the penalty of the law; and he receives the approbation of the law, not because
he has merited it, but because mercy has opened the way for the remission of his sin, by the satisfaction of the claims of justice in the infliction of the penalty in his
behalf.

Such is the character of all just law, (and that too of necessity) that if there be no atonement for sin, nor infliction of the penalty for transgression, there can be no
remission nor approbation of the law that was transgressed. This principle exists because of the account-ability that all subjects sustain to the law by which they are
governed. Mankind are accountable to God, if at any time he has given them a law, or commandments by which they should be governed; and that it has been done we
are willing to believe. The Lord God commanded Adam, the first man, saying-"Of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it; for in the day that
 Copyright
thou         (c) 2005-2009,
     eatest thereof thou shaltInfobase   Media
                               surely die."      Corp.
                                            All men   are made partakers of this penalty, not by actual sin, but by nature, being natural heirs of him whoPage     676 / 1033
                                                                                                                                                              did transgress, and
also partakers of condemnation and banishment, and all the effects of the fall, like as Adam was; and according to the natural course of justice in the infliction of the
penalty upon Adam as transgressor, and upon us as legitimate sufferers with him, there could be no hope in our case; for Adam, in eating of the for-bidden fruit,
Such is the character of all just law, (and that too of necessity) that if there be no atonement for sin, nor infliction of the penalty for transgression, there can be no
remission nor approbation of the law that was transgressed. This principle exists because of the account-ability that all subjects sustain to the law by which they are
governed. Mankind are accountable to God, if at any time he has given them a law, or commandments by which they should be governed; and that it has been done we
are willing to believe. The Lord God commanded Adam, the first man, saying-"Of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it; for in the day that
thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die." All men are made partakers of this penalty, not by actual sin, but by nature, being natural heirs of him who did transgress, and
also partakers of condemnation and banishment, and all the effects of the fall, like as Adam was; and according to the natural course of justice in the infliction of the
penalty upon Adam as transgressor, and upon us as legitimate sufferers with him, there could be no hope in our case; for Adam, in eating of the for-bidden fruit,
subjected himself to the influence and power of death; and death naturally brings darkness, and corruption brings dissolution; and there is nothing in death to reorganize,
nor to bring to light; and hence, this penalty is naturally of eternal duration, and man is naturally unable to fulfil it short of eternal subjection. Thus the justice of this law is
naturally of sufficient force to hold us in subjection to the powers of death until the penalty is suffered by us, or an atonement made for the remission of the sin of the
transgression thereof. But if the penalty is cancelled by an atonement made for us, it must be by some being of better character and capacity, otherwise he would have
to suffer as long as we, and the desired remission could not be effected at last. If we receive this as a true doctrine of the natural state of mankind in consequence of the
fall, we are bound by every consideration of benevolence, love and mercy, to be grateful if there is a door opened for our redemption. The scriptures hold out the
encouragement that there is an atonement made in our behalf of sufficient merit to answer the claims of justice (and reconcile God to us ), so that we are no longer
under condemnation for original sin; and so that we shall be made free from the penalty of the fall, as it is written-"As in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made
alive, but every man in his own order."

Jesus Christ was a suitable being and able to make this atonement in our behalf, and satisfy the claims of justice, because-Firstly, he was the first begotten and best
beloved of the Father. (See Hebrews i. 6, and Matthew iii. 17.)

Secondly, he was able to comprehend the penalty without suffering eternally. (Isaiah ix. 6; Psalms xvi. 10, and Luke xxii. 39, &c.)

And Thirdly, he was without sin, and justice had no claim upon him that he should suffer, only as he took it upon himself to suffer for us-Isaiah liii. And the whole was
an act of mercy against justice for the remission of our sins, or that we should not be for ever subject to the vengeance of a broken law; and also, that we might be
placed upon the ground of exaltation and eternal life, according to the first purpose of God in the creation of man; for the atonement of Jesus Christ hath secured unto
mankind much good; and this one thing it hath secured particularly, even the forgiveness of sins by the shedding of blood; as it is written-"And he took the cup and gave
thanks, and gave it unto them, saying, drink ye all of it, for this is my blood of the new testament, which is shed for many, for the remission of sins." (Matthew xxvi. 28.)

Again-"For behold I say unto you, * * * * when ye partake of the sacrament, do it with an eye single to my glory: remembering unto the Father my body which was
laid down for you, and my blood which was shed for the remission of your sins." Book of Doctrine and Covenants, section 50.)

Some may object to this position, because the apostle Peter told certain believing Jews to be baptized for the remission of sins; or at least it is so on record. If this
proves anything, it proves too much for an objection, for the scriptures also say, that the blood of Jesus Christ was shed for the remission of our sins, and if this is the
only necessity of baptism, one or the other must be superfluous. But if we will dip a little deeper into the fountain of truth, and search still further into the character of the
fall, and the merits of the atonement, we shall find, that not withstanding we are no longer counted sinners because of Adam's transgression, yet there is a curse left
upon the earth for man's sake, and God's preparing salvation for us by the atonement, does not reconcile us to him without law, for we are prone to sin by nature, being
still under the power of the devil, according to the character of the curse, and would for ever have remained so, but the atonement brought in a law of restoration, by
which we may subject our carnal nature, and again become heirs of the kingdom of God, if we will: and that law is the gospel, and baptism is an ordinance therein, for
what? Why, for birth and regeneration, as it is written, "Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God."

Again, the book of Covenants, speaking of baptism, says, "Wherefore, enter yo in at the strait gate, &c." (Section 41, see also 1 Peter). It is a door of entrance into the
kingdom of God. But the apostle said, "Be baptized for the remission of sins." (See also book of Covenants, page 218, section 65). Now the first definition of the
word, "for is "because of." Put this construction upon the quotation, and it would read, be baptized because of the remission of sins. This would agree with the general
face of the scriptures, and with the plan of salvation, for if there had been no atonement, original sin could not have been remitted, neither would the gospel have been
given, and we, because of sin could never have been saved; but now, because of the remission of sins by the shedding of blood, we have the privilege of water baptism
as an ordinance of initiation into the kingdom of God; and this, together with the other gospel ordinances, will secure to us legitimate claim upon celestial inheritance. But
if this argument does not suit, there are others. Mankind are by nature aliens from God, and will be, until in all cases the gospel is had in exercise for their restoration;
and every one hearing the gospel is under condemnation if he will not obey it; and unto such, the atonement is no longer meritorious, because of actual sin against a
greater law, as it is written, "He that believeth on him (Christ) is not condemned, but he that believeth not is condemned already, because he hath not believed in the
name of the only begotten Son of God." (John iii. 18). And like as though there had been no atonement, and not only so, but worse; they are subject not only to death,
but to the power of the second death, "where the worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched."

Hence baptism is, in a certain sense, for the remission of sins, or rather, it is a means by which we may escape condemnation. "He that believeth and is baptized shall be
saved. but he that believeth not shall be damned." But according to the words of Christ, and the character of the gospel, baptism has more properly the birth and
regeneration of alienated man into the kingdom of God as its object, and the remission of sins is granted unto mankind because of the atonement made by the shedding
of blood, "and without shedding of blood is no remission."-Heb. ix. 22. V. H. BRUCE.

City of Joseph, July, 1845.

  * Properly-"reconciled us to God."

Temple Tithing.-Bell-Receipts.

From the various questions that have lately been asked upon the subjects at the head of this article, we are sensible that some instructions on the same are necessary.
We would therefore say, that as tithings for the Temple are personal free-will offerings, any person has a right to forward their tithings to the President of the Churches
in Britain, and receive a receipt for the same in their own name, if they wish to do so. Any person wishing to forward 10s. or upwards, can do so by a post-office
order: but as there is, or ought to be, an organization in all the conferences and branches to collect for the Temple, consisting of collector, secretary, and treasurer, all
small sums can be paid into the hands of the treasurer of each branch or conference, and the name with the amount, in all cases, should be strictly taken; and then the
treasurer of each branch or conference, (as the case may be) should forward those monies to Liverpool, not, by any means, omitting to send the name of each
subscriber and the amount paid. Let the treasurer's name be sent in full, that a receipt may be returned to him for the sum forwarded. I wish it to be distinctly
understood, that each person's name will be recorded in our books, at Liverpool, and transferred into the Book of the Law of the Lord, at Nauvoo, with the amount of
money paid, though it should not exceed one penny. All names forwarded to us by the treasurer are as strictly attended to as though each subscriber had a separate
receipt. We would recommend that all small subscriptions be paid into the hands of the collector or treasurer, and let the treasurer forward the same with the name to
us, as by so doing we will be saved much trouble and expense, by giving one receipt for the total amount to the treasurer, instead of forty or fifty for the same number
of shillings or sixpences, as we keep a printed duplicate, bound in a book, of each receipt we give. Some have forwarded us money for the Temple, without the
subscribers' names, and others have forwarded us names, without informing us who the treasurer was, or in what name to make out the receipt. We wish all our friends,
hereafter, to notice these items, and it will save us much trouble.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                               Page 677 / 1033
With regard to subscriptions for the Temple, or Bell of the Temple, we make no distinction whatever between the two; we shall make use of all funds collected for the
Temple to pay for the Bell until a sufficiency is procured for that purpose, and it is all entered in the Book of Records just alike.
us, as by so doing we will be saved much trouble and expense, by giving one receipt for the total amount to the treasurer, instead of forty or fifty for the same number
of shillings or sixpences, as we keep a printed duplicate, bound in a book, of each receipt we give. Some have forwarded us money for the Temple, without the
subscribers' names, and others have forwarded us names, without informing us who the treasurer was, or in what name to make out the receipt. We wish all our friends,
hereafter, to notice these items, and it will save us much trouble.

With regard to subscriptions for the Temple, or Bell of the Temple, we make no distinction whatever between the two; we shall make use of all funds collected for the
Temple to pay for the Bell until a sufficiency is procured for that purpose, and it is all entered in the Book of Records just alike.

We hope the Saints will not weary in well-doing in this matter, but continue to cast in their mite for this cause, until the finishing-stroke shall adorn the Temple of our
God.

All monies, names, lists, or letters forwarded for the Temple, addressed to W. WOODRUFF, Stanley Buildings, Bath Street, Liverpool, will be strictly attended to.

WILFORD WOODRUFF.

Conference Minutes.

Glasgow.

A Meeting of the different branches in the Glasgow conference took place in the Odd Fellows' Hall, 175, Trongate, on Sunday the 31st day of August, 1845.

The meeting was called to order by elder Banks, and opened by singing and prayer.

Elder M'Cue presided, and Walter Thomson was appointed clerk, assisted by Thos. B. H. Stenhouse.

President M'Cue addressed the Saints on the progress of the work of God, and rejoiced much in the same. The number of officers present: 2 high priests, 1 seventy,
25 elders, 25 priests, 16 teachers, 10 deacons.

The representation of the different branches was then attended to, the total number being 1148 members, including 1 high priest, 39 elders, 49 priests, 37 teachers, 25
deacons; 58 being added by baptism since last conference.

The branches in general, were represented to be in a flourishing and healthy condition. The meeting throughout was very harmonious-the principle of love flowed
copiously amongst the Saints. Elder Houston took an affectionate farewell of the brethren, on his leaving them for Nauvoo; also elder Shields took his leave of the
brethren, and bore his testimony to the work of God, and craved the prayers of the Saints, that he might be upheld in his mission to the Sister Isle.

Elder Banks preached in the evening to a crowded house and very attentive audience. Subject-The Marriage of the Lamb,-which was handled in a most eloquent,
affecting, and impressive manner, to the astonishment of strangers, and rejoicing of the Saints.

I am, your very humble brother, PETER M'CUE.

Sheffield.

I attended a quarterly Conference held at Sheffield, on Sunday the 24th of August, and found the Sheffield Branch and Conference in general to be in a very
prosperous state. The conference met at the commodious Assembly Rooms at 10 o'clock, a.m. The room was well filled, and to add to the interest of the assembly,
about sixty children belonging to the Saints, who had been formed into a Sabbath school, took their seats together with their teachers. There were present at the
opening of the conference, 1 of the quorum of the twelve, 1 patriarch, 2 high priests, 5 elders, 15 priests, 7 teachers and 3 deacons. Elder James Ure, the presiding
elder of the conference, was called to the chair, and Elijah Mitchell chosen clerk. The Conference was opened by singing and prayer, after which the representations
were given of seven branches, containing 394 members, 11 elders, 26 priests, 10 teachers and 7 deacons, 56 having been baptized since last conference, nearly all
were represented as in good standing. In the afternoon, sacrament was administered to the Saints, twelve confirmed, two children blessed, and two ordainted to the
office of priest under the hands of elders Woodruff, Holmes, Ure, and Albiston. The assembly was addressed in the evening by elder Woodruff, and followed by elder
Holmes. The conference was well attended during the day and evening, and much good seemed to be done.

On Monday evening we had an interesting address delivered by elder M. Holmes followed by elder Woodruff. Many through the Sheffield conference are investigating
the principles of truth, and additions are being weekly made to the church.

JAMES URE, President,

ELIJAH MITCHELL, CLERK.

Preston.

I met with the Preston conference on the 31st of August, which was held at the Cockpit, in Preston, there being present, quorum of the twelve, 1, quorum of seventies,
1, 15 elders, 18 priests, 13 teachers, and 2 deacons. Elder Leonard Hardy was called to the chair, and elder John Fawly chosen clerk. Conference opened by singing
and prayer, after which we had represented, eleven branches containing 542 members, 18 elders, 23 priests, 16 teachers and 4 deacons, 45 having been baptized
since last conference, 16 of whom were added in the Preston branch. The conference was represeated as being in general in good standing.

The representation of this conference, with the additions, spoke much in favour of the faithful labours of elder Hardy, the presiding elder of the conference. It was
evident that he had done honour both to the cause of God and his brethren since he had had the watch-care of this conference, from the departure of our much
esteemed and worthy brother, elder John Banks, he having been called to take charge of the Edinburgh conference, where we rejoice to hear that he is as usual
accomplishing a good and glorious work in the cause of God.

As the time had come for elder Hardy to take his departure to his native country, and return to his friends, it was necessary for some person to be appointed for the
time being, to preside over the Preston conference and also over the branch, it was accordingly moved by elder Hardy, seconded by elder Parkinson, and carried
unanimously, that elder John Melling be appointed presiding elder over the Preston branch for the time being. It was also moved by elder Hardy, and carried
unanimously, that elder John Holsall be appointed presiding elder over the Preston conference for the time being. A letter of recommendation was then read and
presented to elder Leonard Hardy, with the unanimous vote of the conference. Sacrament was administered in the afternoon, six confirmed, and two ordained to the
office of priest, under the hands of elders Woodruff and Hardy. The most perfect union prevailed, and not a dissenting vote in any of the business of the conference.
 Copyright
Elder        (c) 2005-2009,
      Woodruff                Infobase
                   addressed the meetingMedia
                                         in the Corp.                                                                                              Page
                                                evening to a full house from the last chapter of Malachi. Peace and good feeling prevailed through the     678 / 1033
                                                                                                                                                       conference, and
much instruction received.
unanimously, that elder John Melling be appointed presiding elder over the Preston branch for the time being. It was also moved by elder Hardy, and carried
unanimously, that elder John Holsall be appointed presiding elder over the Preston conference for the time being. A letter of recommendation was then read and
presented to elder Leonard Hardy, with the unanimous vote of the conference. Sacrament was administered in the afternoon, six confirmed, and two ordained to the
office of priest, under the hands of elders Woodruff and Hardy. The most perfect union prevailed, and not a dissenting vote in any of the business of the conference.
Elder Woodruff addressed the meeting in the evening to a full house from the last chapter of Malachi. Peace and good feeling prevailed through the conference, and
much instruction received.

LEONARD HARDY, President,

JOHN FAWLY, Clerk.

Manchester.

On Sunday the 15th, I also met the Manchester quarterly conference assembled at their usual place of meeting, there being present 1 of the twelve, 2 high priests, 1 of
the presidents of the quorum of the seventies, 25 elders, 29 priests, 18 teachers and 5 deacons. Elder Milton Holmes, the president of the Manchester conference, was
chosen president, and elder William Walker, clerk. The conference opened by singing and prayer, after which we had 25 branches represented, containing 1769
members, 44 elders, 97 priests, 57 teachers, 27 deacons, and 115 baptized since last conference. The Manchester conference has been under the presidency and
counsel of elder Holmes since his arrival in England, and he has been much blessed in his labours-brought forth much fruit, and he has had the support and love of the
Saints through the whole field of his labours. There has been a continual increase of members from the commencement of his labours, and he has manifested much
wisdom in the counsel he has given in the midst of his brethren. Manchester and most of the branches was represented as being in perfect union and good standing, it is
the largest conference in the British isles, and has truly brought forth much good fruit.

As elder Holmes is about to return home to the United States, it became necessary to appoint another president over the Manchester conference, and brother J.D.
Ross, the presiding elder over the Manchester branch, was appointed as president of the conference, and elder William Walker was appointed to preside over the
Manchester branch. The faith and prayers of the Saints was asked for on these subjects, and the result was, an unanimous vote was given. Resolved, that Thomas
Bradshaw and Henry Druce, who are now holding the office of priests, be ordained to the office of elders.

A recommendation of the representatives of the whole conference was moved and seconded in favour of elder Milton Holmes, and was unanimously carried.

The sacrament was administered in the afternoon, and the ordination of the two elders took place. One member of the church was confirmed under the hands of elders
Woodruff and Ross.

A large assembly was addressed in the evening by elder Woodruff.

Peace and good order was preserved throughout the day.

MILTON HOLMES, President,

WILLIAM WALKER, Clerk.

I have not presented the full minutes of these conferences, but have endeavoured to give the remarks in a brief manner. I rejoice to find these conferences we visited so
well united and prosperous in the principles of the Gospel. Elders Holmes and Hardy will take their departure together, for New York or Boston, about the 16th of
October. Though their missions to England have been limited to about ten months, yet it has been interesting to themselves and of much benefit to the Saints. Although
we shall feel the loss of these dear brethren, and miss their society, yet, as duty calls them home, we feel to bid them God speed to the bosom of their families, homes
and friends, and the City of Joseph, with all the prayers, blessings, and the good wishes to rest upon their heads, from the many Saints with whom they have formed an
acquaintance in this land.

W. WOODRUFF.

On our return from the Manchester conference, we received our regular files of Times and Seasons, and the Nauvoo Neighbor, and Messenger, from New York, by
the arrival of the Great Britain, all bearing testimony that the cause of God is advancing in that land. In turning our eyes to the receipts of letters, we fonnd one from our
brother I.F. Cartor, of New York, and also one from Father Ezra Carter, of Searborough Maine, informing us of the death of his wife, (our mother) Sarah Carter, who
fell asleep without a struggle or a groan, at a quarter-past eleven o'clock, a.m., on the 21 July last, aged 70 years, 3 months and 13 days. In this bereavement Father
Carter is called to mourn the loss of one who has been the partner of his youth; companion of his middle life; and solace and support of his declining years, while a
family of eight sons and daughters are also called to mourn the loss of a fond and an affectionate mother, who has most tenderly watched over them and their interests,
whether at home or abroad, during their lives.

There are peculiar associations and tender ties that bind man to a bosom friend, a companion, a wife, and children to the hallowed name of mother, that cannot be
found elsewhere; and though she live to three score years and ten, when called away it severs for a season some of the strongest ties that binds man to his kindred.
Mother Carter ever considered it a pleasure, and one of the duties required by her religion to administer to the wants of the poor and needy, and during the last fifteen
years of her life she has administered with cheerfulness to the wants of the elders of Israel and the Saints of God, in their travels in the world. And as she has often
administered to the wants of the disciples of Christ, may she receive a disciple's reward.

WILFORD WOODRUFF.

PHEBE W. WOODRUFF.

Latter-Day Saints' Millennial Star. September 15 1845.

IN our last we referred to the peculiar providence by which the Saints were preserved from the awful destruction of life which occurred lately at Merthyr Tydville, in
Wales. Since then we have been favoured in Liverpool with a visit by our friend Captain Dan Jones, who was in the neighbourhood at the time, and from whom we
have learned additional particulars. The Saints who regularly were employed in the pit, were not there at the time of the explosion. They had been warned by vision, of
the catastrophe, and absented themselves from their work. While on the other hand, the individuals who were destroyed, had particularly distinguished themselves by
disturbing a meeting of the Saints, and crying out for a sign, little deeming that their request would be granted so speedily, and in so awful a manner. The services of the
Saints, however, were called into requisition to bring up the bodies of those that were destroyed, nor would the agents, or overlookers of the works attempt it, unless
preceded and assisted by the Saints; and the general impression in the neighbourhood, amongst all people, is, that it was a signal judgment upon the people for their
persecution of the Saints, and it has created a strong feeling in favour of the spread of the truth. Subsequently, elder Jones exhorted the people in a meeting to
 Copyright and
repentance  (c) 2005-2009,   Infobase of
                baptism for remission   Media
                                           sins, Corp.
                                                 stating that they were not safe even in retiring to their homes to seek the repose of the night, withoutPage     679 /into
                                                                                                                                                          first entering 1033
covenant with God. Two, we believe, obeyed the gospel, when behold, the first sight which greeted his eyes in the morning, was the carrying by of three corpses of
men, who had been killed while excavating for the building of a house, and who had turned a deaf ear to the offers of mercy.
disturbing a meeting of the Saints, and crying out for a sign, little deeming that their request would be granted so speedily, and in so awful a manner. The services of the
Saints, however, were called into requisition to bring up the bodies of those that were destroyed, nor would the agents, or overlookers of the works attempt it, unless
preceded and assisted by the Saints; and the general impression in the neighbourhood, amongst all people, is, that it was a signal judgment upon the people for their
persecution of the Saints, and it has created a strong feeling in favour of the spread of the truth. Subsequently, elder Jones exhorted the people in a meeting to
repentance and baptism for remission of sins, stating that they were not safe even in retiring to their homes to seek the repose of the night, without first entering into
covenant with God. Two, we believe, obeyed the gospel, when behold, the first sight which greeted his eyes in the morning, was the carrying by of three corpses of
men, who had been killed while excavating for the building of a house, and who had turned a deaf ear to the offers of mercy.

When will the people learn wisdom, and seek to escape from the judgments of God? And when, too, we would ask, will the Saints learn fully to estimate the value of
the privileges which are theirs to enjoy?

OUR recent news from the West is of a most encouraging nature. The last shingle of the covering of the house of the Lord has been put on, verifying the fallacy of the
false prophet of Rigdonism, which we trust may have a beneficial effect upon the minds of his deluded followers, as this was the hinge upon which he trusted to establish
the veracity of his professions; or, as mentioned in a letter of elder Amos Fielding to President Brigham Young, dated, Alleghany city, July 25th, as the cable of their
hopes, which he trusts may part from its anchor, and which was, that if ever the roof of the Temple is finished, ALL RIGDONISM falls to the ground in this place.

The American papers which we have received, teem with numerous details of the continued visitations of the judgments of God in that land.

Let the Saints take encouragement, the hour of their deliverance draweth nigh, and they will be enabled to appreciate its value by the infliction of judgments upon the
nations by which it will be contrasted.

We rejoice much in the favour which the Lord is granting to his servants in the eyes of the people, even in this land, and we know that by a continued course of upright
conduct dictated and carried out by the Spirit of the Lord, that confidence shall be increased, and thereby enable us to effect much for the building up of the kingdom of
God.

WE have a subject or two which we feel it justice to touch upon for the satisfaction of the Saints, and first, with regard to the Joint Stock Company. Many have
expressed their surprise that we have not made the pages of the STAR the vehicle of communicating information and instruction upon this subject; our reason is this that
we are not allowed to publish anything to the subscribers, without sending a copy of the same to London. This information we trust will suffice, in the mean time we
would state, that we have been most laboriously employed with the same, hitherto; the number of applications for shares exceeding 2700, and that we are through
necessity some 200 letters in arrear of answering at the present moment.

In connexion with this we would mention the STAR, and crave a little mercy and lenity from our brethren if their orders are not so punctually attended to as they could
desire; as we assure them that we will not wilfully offend, but (in the midst of church business, emigration, joint stock company, and compositions and collecting matter
for the STAR twice per month, making up parcels and despatching the same to their different destinations,) do our utmost to comply with all orders; and we further
entreat that if our numerous correspondents have not their letters answered by return of post, they will in mercy forgive, and exercise that charity which thinketh no evil.

In giving orders for publications, our brethren will oblige us by inserting the list at the close of their letters, and by that means save the labour and time required to pick it
out from the general matter of their communications.

The Rising of the Nile.

By Laman Blanchard.

Rich is the earth in streams,
O'er the green land unnumbered waters glide;
But brighter than the rest thy current gleams,
Egyptian tide!
Time throws no shadow on thy silver crown,
O river of renown!

Rich are the ancient shores,
Made fertile by thy flow, in piles that stand
To point how far the fecble spirit soars
Above the land:
Thy wave sublime o'ersweeps the marvellous ground,
A marvel more profound.

The Pyramids are there;
Yet once the sunshine fell upon the spot
On which they stand: forth went thy current fair.
And found them not.
Old as the earth they seem, but thou wert old
Ere man conceived their mould.

And when the traveller's eye
Shall find these sculptured glories (as it will)
Crumbled and dim, thy sands shall not be dry,
But sparkle still:
Along thy shores their ancient dust may fall,
But thou shalt flow o'er all.

Like sunshine on his sleep,
Thy fountain flashed on the Explorer's sight.
Oh! transport (won with toil), to see thee leap
Into the light;
The cradling turf to press-to stoop and drink,
And breathe on that far brink!
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                            Page 680 / 1033
But high and higher still,
The wizard-water flows from hour to hour,
Oh! transport (won with toil), to see thee leap
Into the light;
The cradling turf to press-to stoop and drink,
And breathe on that far brink!

But high and higher still,
The wizard-water flows from hour to hour,
Encircling rainless cities-as a rill
Circles a flower:
Behold, o'er all it flows-o'er branch and plain,
That long had pined for rain.

And thousands at the sight,
Childhood and holy age, have sought the brim,
Fringed by the lotos-lilies, blue and white,
With heart and hymn
To bless the rising river (come to save),
And worship the fond wave.

The palace and the plough
Are both forsaken; maidens from the banks
Descend to bathe; others, with song and vow,
Wind on in ranks;
And still, o'er all the breezeless tide, the air
Echoes some pealing prayer.

A hundred times the morn
Hath tinged the living flood; which now rolls back,
Leaving rich verdure upon fields forlorn,
Flowers on its track,
Green health and plenty on the parched land,
And fruit-on what was sand.

Howe'er thy rise be traced-
If to Etesian air, that seaward blows;
Or the wild rush, through many a sunny waste,
Of Libyan snows;
Such art thou now, O Nile! and such of old-
Richer than streams of gold!

Delicious as at first,
As in that early time, thy ripples run,
When he who at the Nile allayed his thirst,
Was Egypt's son;
And when, where'er its sacred streams were found,
That was Egyptian ground!

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: PUBLISHED BY W. WOODRUFF & T. WARD, STANLEY BUILDINGS, BATH STREET.

EDITED BY THOMAS WARD.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

The Latter-Day Saints' Millennial Star.

No. 8. October 1 1845. Vol. VI
Rationality of the Atonement.

A Pamphlet has lately made its appearance in Glasgow, published by a member of our church holding the office of priest, containing 28 pages, headed "A Treatise on
the Atonement, proving the necessity of Christ's Death for Man's Redemption. neither scriptural nor reasonable. By T. S. Barr."

We are sorry to be under the necessity of occupying our time and pages in noticing a pamphlet bearing such an introduction, as the production of a member of the
Church of Christ; or that any man, bearing any portion of the authority of the holy priesthood, should have his mind so much overcome by the powers of darkness, as
to stray so widely from the order and counsel of the kingdom of God, in presenting for the investigation of the public a heresy so much opposed to the revelations of
God and every principle of holiness.

Our object in the present article will not be so much to refute the heretical doctrine advanced, as to introduce a portion of the testimony in favour of the principle of
redemption through the blood of Christ, with which the revelations of God so much abound, in order that our views on the subject may be rightly understood by all, and
that the Saints of God may be prepared to withstand the assaults of the grand enemy of man's salvation, as well as to set the matter for ever at rest in the minds of those
who believe in the revelations of God.

We had fully anticipated that our repeated cautions against individuals publishing without our sanction, would have been sufficient, and saved us the trouble of having to
recur to the subject again. The neglect of adherence to this on the part of the author, causes him to forfeit his authority and standing in the Church of God, until, at least,
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 681 / 1033
We had fully anticipated that our repeated cautions against individuals publishing without our sanction, would have been sufficient, and saved us the trouble of having to
recur to the subject again. The neglect of adherence to this on the part of the author, causes him to forfeit his authority and standing in the Church of God, until, at least,
he has repented of his error.

In our perusal of the pamphlet, we endeavoured to find out the object of the author, and the only reasonable conclusion we could arrive at was, that it was a strained
attempt on his part at a display of talent and learning, from his being able to make quotations from history, heathen mythology, and Hebrew. But it would be far better
for a man to be entirely divested of talents, than to use them in endeavouring to prove the inefficacy of the atonement of Christ, and striking at the fundamental principle
of salvation as he has done.

The author introduces himself to his readers by lamenting because of having "to labour under great disadvantages while propounding what he conscientiously believes to
be a correct solution of this very important subject, as the views which he holds are diametrically opposed to those entertained by Christians of almost all
denominations; at least (he says) since the foundation of the Romish Church until now, the belief has been tenaciously adhered to amongst, professors of religion, that
Jesus Christ came into the world to suffer an ignominious death for, or instead of, Adam and his posterity."

We would remark that he would have laboured under equal disadvantages, as far as professors of the religion of heaven were concerned, had he lived cotemporary
with the Messiah himself and his apostles, or at any period, however remote, subsequent to that time; and that this doctrine was not one of the many false fabrications
or dogmas of men introduced to make void the designs of God, or lead the minds of the people away "after seducing fables and doctrines of devils;" but that it was, not
only a theme on which the ancient prophets and servants of God delighted to dwell, but the main spring of all their hopes, and the source from which they drew strength
and support, when called to pass through trials of an overwhelming nature; to substantiate which we will make a few quotations from scripture.

The apostle Paul, after treating at some length on the faith with which the ancient worthies were endowed, speaks of Moses refusing the honours which Pharaoh's
daughter sought to confer upon him, and "esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures in Egypt; for he had respect unto the recompense of the
reward"-Hebrews xi. 26. And after enumerating the sufferings of others, he informs us that their reason for not accepting deliverance was, "that they might obtain a
better resurrection," (Hebrews xi. 35.) which could only be brought to pass through the redemption wrought out by the Son of God, as we shall be able fully to prove.

The same apostle, in writing to the Galatians, endeavours to impress this doctrine upon their minds, by proving that the law given through Moses was introduced
because of transgressions, and was inadequate to accomplish their salvation, but merely served as a schoolmaster to bring them to Christ and that it could not disannul
the covenant that was made before of God in Christ (Galatians iii. 17); thereby proving that Abraham and his successors were conversant with the gospel of Christ and
the doctrine of redemption through him. And Job, while suffering under extreme agony, seems to have been supported by this hope, when he exclaims-"I know that my
Redeemer liveth, and that he shall stand in the latter day upon the earth"-Job xix. 25. It is also evident that the faith of which they were in possession was efficacious, for
we are informed by Matthew xxvii. 52, that many of the saints which slept arose with Christ at his resurrection, who must of necessity have been some of the prophets
and saints who had lived prior to his coming. Moreover, we would remark that unless this doctrine had been believed in by the ancients, they were without the means of
obtaining salvation, for Peter says (Acts iv. 12.) "there is none other name under heaven given among men whereby we can be saved." In fine, the continuation of
sacrifices from the days of Abel to John was typical of the great and last sacrifice offered up in the person of Jesus Christ.

After this introduction, the author labours to shew the absurdity and unrighteousness of the doctrine that the Almighty should require "the very heart's blood of his own
well-beloved Son Christ Jesus, to satiate his thirst for vengeance." As far as we or our principles are concerned, he might have saved himself this trouble, as we do not
believe that such was the object of God in the sacrifice of his Son. The scriptures are too explicit on this point to be misunderstood. We are informed by the Saviour
himself, what object his Father had in view in his coming into the world. "For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in
him should not perish, but have everlasting life: for God sent not his Son into the world to condemn the world; but that the world through him might be saved."-John iii.
16-17.

The revelations that God has given to man, abundantly prove that God and the eternal worlds are governed by a celestial law; and in order that man might endure the
same glory with himself, it was requisite that he should keep the same law, "that which is governed by law is also preserved by law, and perfected and sanctified by the
same," &c., &c.-Doctrine and Covenants, section 7, par. 8; but man, having transgressed the law of God, justly entailed upon himself the curse of disobedience, from
which he was incapable of redeeming himself, neither could any less than an infinite sacrifice atone for his fall. The effect of his disobedience, it is well known, was
death, and this curse has been hereditary to all the posterity of Adam. Let it be borne in mind that man, while submitting to this punishment, does so without any inherent
power, independently, in himself to accomplish his resurrection and restoration to the presence of God and his glory. He is now under the jurisdiction and within the
dominion of death, and to achieve a victory over death it was necessary that some one more holy and pure than the being who had become the transgressor should
enter into his dominion, in order that he might thereby have that dominion destroyed; and unless this be done, the control which death will hold over mankind must be
eternal. It will require little argument to prove that the Son of God was, in every way, competent to per from this task, being pure, holy, and unspotted; and that he was
the individual appointed to accomplish this, is fully substantiated by the testimony of John concerning him-"Behold, the Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of the
world"-John i. 29-that "As in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive."-I Corinthians xv. 22.

The next step taken by the author is to prove that it was unnecessary for Jesus Christ to shed his blood, or that he came into the world at all to atone for the
transgression of Adam. To use his own language-"Now, seeing that death, misery, pain, and privations have been the legacy handed down in the human family from
generation to generation, I, for my own part, could not see any justice on the part of Deity did he demand a victim in our stead. Can any person possessed of their
reason, after recounting the sufferings that Adam and his children have undergone because of his and their own sin, avoid coming to the conclusion that man has indeed
suffered for himself." And then, after endeavouring to prove that because death has followed all men, the atonement of Christ was incompetent, and did not accomplish
the end for which it was intended, he sums up by stating that the mission of Messiah was, merely to be a Saviour of men by becoming a preacher of righteousness, and
that he fell a martyr to the truth only, as did the prophets who were slain previous to his coming. With all his learning and self-sufficiency to attain to what he calls
"correct views of real heavenly theology," he has proven himself, through taking the foregoing stand, either entirely ignorant of the scriptures, or wilfully unacquainted
with them, as the following quotations will fully prove. "For this is my blood of the new testament which is shed for many for the remission of sins."-Matthew xxvi. 28.
"Him, being delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God, ye have taken, and by wicked hands have crucified and slain."-Acts ii. 23. "Take heed
therefore unto yourselves, and to all the flock over which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers, to feed the church of God, which he hath purchased with his own
blood."-Acts xx. 28. "Being justified freely by his grace through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus; whom God hath set forth to be a propitiation through faith in his
blood, to declare his righteousness for the remission of sins that are past, through the forbearance of God."-Romans iii. 24-5. "In whom we have redemption through his
blood, the forgiveness of sins, according to the riches of his grace."-Ephesians i. 7. "For it pleased the Father that in Him should all fullness dwell: and having made
peace through the blood of his cross, by him to reconcile all things unto himself: by him, I say, whether they be things in earth, or things in heaven."-Colossians i. 19,20.
"So Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many; and unto them that look for him shall he appear without sin unto salvation."-Hebrews ix. 28. "Then, said I, lo, I
come (in the volume of the book it is written of me) to do thy will, O God; by the which will we are sanctified through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ, once for
all."-Hebrews x. 7-10. "Forasmuch as ye know that ye were not redeemed with corruptible things, as silver and gold, from your vain conversation received by tradition
from your fathers; but with the precious blood of Christ, as of a lamb without a blemish and without a spot. Who verily was fore-ordained before the foundation of the
world, but was manifest in these last times for you; who by him do believe in God that raised him up from the dead and gave him glory; that your faith and hope might
be in God."-1 Peter i. 18-21. "And he is the propitiation for our sins; and not for our's only, but also for the sins of the whole world."-1 John ii. 2. "And from Jesus
Christ, who is the faithful witness, and the first begotten of the dead, and the prince of the kings of the earth. Unto him that loved us and washed us from our sins in his
own   blood."-Revelations
 Copyright    (c) 2005-2009,i. 5.Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                   Page 682 / 1033
Having made the foregoing quotations from the New Testament, we will next introduce a few, on the same subject from the Book of Mormon (1st European edition.)
from your fathers; but with the precious blood of Christ, as of a lamb without a blemish and without a spot. Who verily was fore-ordained before the foundation of the
world, but was manifest in these last times for you; who by him do believe in God that raised him up from the dead and gave him glory; that your faith and hope might
be in God."-1 Peter i. 18-21. "And he is the propitiation for our sins; and not for our's only, but also for the sins of the whole world."-1 John ii. 2. "And from Jesus
Christ, who is the faithful witness, and the first begotten of the dead, and the prince of the kings of the earth. Unto him that loved us and washed us from our sins in his
own blood."-Revelations i. 5.

Having made the foregoing quotations from the New Testament, we will next introduce a few, on the same subject from the Book of Mormon (1st European edition.)

"And he also spake concerning the prophets, how great a number had testified of these things, concerning this Messiah of whom he had spoken, or this Redeemer of
the World. Wherefore, all mankind were in a lost and in a fallen state, and ever would be, save they should rely on the Redeemer."-Page 19.

"And I looked and beheld the Lamb of God, that he was taken by the people: yea, the Son of the everlasting God was judged of the world: and I saw and bear record.
And I, Nephi, saw that he was lifted up upon the cross, and slain for the sins of the world."-Page 23.

"And the Messiah cometh in the fullness of time that he may redeem the children of men from the fall. And, because that they are redeemed from the fall, they have
become free for ever."-Page 66.

"Behold, my beloved brethren, I speak unto you these things, that ye may rejoice, and lift up your heads for ever, because of the blessings which the Lord God shall
bestow upon your children. For I know that ye have searched much, many of you, to know of things to come: wherefore, I know that ye know that our flesh must
waste away and die: nevertheless, in our bodies, we shall see God. Yea, I know that ye know, that in the body he shall show himself unto those at Jerusalem, from
whence we came; for it is expedient that it should be among them; for it behoveth the great Creator that he suffereth himself to become subject unto man, in the flesh,
and die for all men, that all men might become subject unto him. For as death has passed upon all men, to fulfil the merciful plan of the great Creator, there must needs
be a power of resurrection, and the resurrection must needs come unto man, by reason of the fall; and the fall came by reason of transgression; and because man
became fallen, they were cut off from the presence of the Lord; wherefore, it must needs be an infinite atonement; save, it should be an infinite atonement, this
corruption could not put on incorruption. Wherefore, the first judgment which came upon man must needs have remained to an endless duration. And, if so, this flesh
must have laid down to rot, and to crumble to its mother earth, to rise no more. O, the wisdom of God! His mercy and grace! For, behold, if the flesh should rise no
more, our spirits must become subject to that angel who fell from before the presence of the eternal God, and became the devil, to rise no more. And our spirits must
have become like unto him, and we become devil's angels to a devil, to be shut out from the presence of our God, and to remain with the father of lies, in misery, like
unto himself: yea, to that being who beguiled our first parents: who transformeth himself nigh unto an angel of light, and stirreth up the children of men unto secret
combinations of murder, and all manner of secret works of darkness. O, how great the goodness of our God, who prepareth a way for our escape from the grasp of
this awful monster; yea, that monster, death and hell, which I call the death of the body, and also the death of the spirit. And because of the way of deliverance of our
God, the Holy One of Israel, this death, of which I have spoken, which is the temporal, shall deliver up its dead: which death is the grave. And this death. of which I
have spoken, which is the spiritual death, shall deliver up its dead: which spiritual death is hell: wherefore, death and hell must deliver up their dead, and hell must deliver
up its captive spirits, and the grave must deliver up its captive bodies, and the bodies and the spirits of men will be restored, one to the other: and it is by the power of
the resurrection of the Holy One of Israel. O, how great the plan of our God! For, on the other hand, the paradise of God must deliver up the spirits of the righteous,
and the grave deliver up the bodies of the righteous: and the spirit and the body is restored to itself again, and all men become incorruptible and immortal, and they are
living souls, having a perfect knowledge like unto us. in the flesh: save, it be that our knowledge shall be perfect; wherefore, we shall have a perfect knowledge of all our
guilt, and our uncleanness, and our nakedness: and the righteous shall have a perfect knowledge of their enjoyment, and their righteousness being clothed with purity,
yea, even with the robe of righteousness."-Page 80-1.

"For, behold, my beloved brethren, I say unto you, that the Lord God worketh not in darkness. He doeth not anything, save it be for the benefit of the world; for he
loveth the world, even that he layeth down his own life, that he may draw all men unto him."-Page 112.

"For, behold, and also his blood atoneth for the sins of those who have fallen by the transgression of Adam, who have died, not knowing the will of God concerning
them, or who have ignorantly sinned."-Page 169.

"For, behold, as in Adam, or by nature, they fall, even so the blood of Christ atoneth for their sins. And, moreover, I say unto you, that there shall be no other name
given, nor any other way, nor means, whereby salvation can come unto the children of men, only in and through the name of Christ the Lord Omnipotent. For, behold,
he judgeth, and his judgment is just; and the infant perisheth not that dieth in his infancy: but now men drink damnation to their own souls except they humble
themselves, and become as little children, and believe that salvation was, and is, and is to come in and through the atoning blood of Christ the Lord Omnipotent.-Page
170.

"For, were it not for the redemption which he hath made for his people, which was prepared from the foundation of the world, I say unto you, were it not for this, all
mankind must have perished. But, behold, the bands of death shall be broken, and the Son reigneth and hath power over the dead; therefore, he bringeth to pass the
resurrection of the dead."-Page 198.

"Yea, concerning that which was to come, and also concerning the resurrection of the dead, and the redemption of the people, which was to be brought to pass through
the power and sufferings and the death of Christ, and his resurrection and ascension into heaven"-Page 202. "And he will take upon him death, that he may loose the
bands of death which bind his people."-Page 256.

"Now, there is a death which is called a temporal death, and the death of Christ shall loose the bands of this temporal death, that all shall be raised from this temporal
death."-Page 270.

"Now Aaron began to open the scriptures unto them concerning the coming of Christ, and also concerning the resurrection of the dead, and that there could be no
redemption for mankind save it were through the death and sufferings of Christ, and the atonement of his blood."-Page 303.

"Behold, I say unto you, that I do know that Christ shall come among the children of men, to take upon him the transgressions of his people, and that he shall atone for
the sins of the world; for the Lord God has spoken it; for it is expedient that an atonement should be made; for according to the great plan of the eternal God, there
must be an atonement made, or else all mankind must unavoidably perish; yea, all are hardened; yea, all are fallen and are lost, and must perish except it be through the
atonement which it is expedient should be made; for it is expedient that there should be a great and last sacrifice; yea, not a sacrifice of man, neither of beast, neither of
any manner of fowl; for it shall not be a human sacrifice: but it must be an infinite and eternal sacrifice. Now there is not any man that can sacrifice his own blood which
will atone for the sins of another. Now, if a man murdereth, behold, will our law, which is just, take the life of his brother? I say unto you, Nay. But the law requireth the
life of him who hath murdered; therefore, there can be nothing which is short of an infinite atonement, which will suffice for the sins of the world; therefore, it is
expedient that there should be a great and last sacrifice, and then, shall there be, or it is expedient there should be, a stop to the shedding of blood; then shall the law of
Moses be fulfilled; yea, it shall be fufilled every jot and tittle, and none shall have passed away. And behold, this is the whole meaning of the law; every whit pointing to
that great and last sacrifice; and that great and last sacrifice will be the Son of God; yea, infinite and eternal; and thus he shall bring salvation to all those who shall
believe on his name; this being the intent of this last sacrifice, to bring about the bowels of mercy, which overpowereth justice, and bringeth about means unto men that
they  may have
 Copyright   (c) faith unto repentance."-Page
                 2005-2009,     Infobase Media341-2.
                                                 Corp.                                                                                                     Page 683 / 1033
"Now the work of justice could not be destroyed; if so, God would cease to be God, and thus we see that all mankind were fallen, and they were in the grasp of
justice; yea, the justice of God, which consigned them for ever to be cut off from his presence. And now, the plan of mercy could not be brought about except an
expedient that there should be a great and last sacrifice, and then, shall there be, or it is expedient there should be, a stop to the shedding of blood; then shall the law of
Moses be fulfilled; yea, it shall be fufilled every jot and tittle, and none shall have passed away. And behold, this is the whole meaning of the law; every whit pointing to
that great and last sacrifice; and that great and last sacrifice will be the Son of God; yea, infinite and eternal; and thus he shall bring salvation to all those who shall
believe on his name; this being the intent of this last sacrifice, to bring about the bowels of mercy, which overpowereth justice, and bringeth about means unto men that
they may have faith unto repentance."-Page 341-2.

"Now the work of justice could not be destroyed; if so, God would cease to be God, and thus we see that all mankind were fallen, and they were in the grasp of
justice; yea, the justice of God, which consigned them for ever to be cut off from his presence. And now, the plan of mercy could not be brought about except an
atonement should be made, therefore God himself atoneth for the sins of the world to bring about the plan of mercy, to appease the demands of justice, that God might
be a perfect, just God, and a merciful God also. Now repentance could not come unto men except there were a punishment which also was eternal, as the life of the
soul should be affixed opposite to the plan of happiness, which was as eternal also as the life of the soul. Now, how could a man repent except he should sin? How
could he sin if there was no law, how could there be a law save there was punishment?"-Page 362, 3.

"And it came to pass that he stretched forth his hand and spake unto the people, saying: Behold, I am Jesus Christ, of whom the prophets testified shall come into the
world, and behold I am the light and the life of the world, and I have drunk out of that bitter cup which the Father hath given me, and have glorified the Father in taking
upon me the sins of the world, in the which I have suffered the will of the Father in all things from the beginning."-Page 513. "And my Father sent me that I might be
lifted up upon the cross, and after that I had been lifted up upon the cross I might draw all men unto me."-Page 547. "And because of the redemption of man, which
came by Jesus Christ, they are brought back into the presence of the Lord, yea, this is wherein all men are redeemed, because the death of Christ bringeth to pass the
resurrection, which bringeth to pass a redemption from an endless sleep, from which sleep all men shall be awoke by the power of God when the trump shall sound;
and they shall come forth, both small and great, and all shall stand before his bar, being redeemed and loosed from this eternal band of death."-Page 578. "Behold, I am
he who was prepared from the foundation of the world to redeem my people."-Page 587. "And again, if ye by the grace of God are perfect in Christ, and deny not his
power, then ye are sanctified in Christ by the grace of God, through the shedding of the blood of Christ, which is in the covenant of the Father, unto the remission of
your sins, that ye become holy without spot."-Page 634.

To conclude our evidence on this subject, we will make a few quotations from the Book of Doctrine and Covenants.

"I am Jesus Christ, the Son of God, who was crucified for the sins of the world, even as many as will believe on my name, that they may become the sons of God, even
one in me as I am in the Father, and the Father is one in me, that we may be one."-Section xi. par. 1.

"And verily I say, even as many as have believed on my name, for I am Christ, and in mine own name by the virtue of the blood which I have spilt have I pleaded
before the Father for them."-Section xii. par. 1. "Listen to him who is the advocate with the Father, who is pleading your cause before him, saying, Father, behold the
sufferings and death of him who did no sin, in whom thou wast well pleased: behold the blood of thy Son which was shed-the blood of Him whom thou gavest that
thyself might be glorified."-Section xi. par. 1.

"Remember the worth of souls is great in the sight of God; for behold, the Lord your Redeemer suffered death in the flesh, wherefore he suffered the pain of all men,
that all men might repent and come unto him."-Section xliii par. 3. "For behold, I God, have suffered these things for all, that they might not suffer if they would repent,
but if they would not repent they must suffer even as I, which suffering caused myself, even God, the greatest of all, to tremble because of pain, and to bleed at every
pore, and to suffer both body and spirit, and would that I might not drink the bitter cup and shrink-nevertheless, glory be to the Father, and I partook and finished my
preparations unto the children of men."-Section xliiii. par. 2.

It is written, "That in the mouth of two or three witnesses every word may be established." As we have quoted from many witnesses out of three records, we trust it will
have a tendency to enlighten, not only the mind of the author of the pamphlet, but all those who doubt the doctrine of the atonement through the blood of Christ. It will
have been fully established beyond all controversy, from the flood of testimony which we have brought from the revelations of God, given in various dispensations and
ages of the world, and in different parts of the globe, that the object of Christ's mission to the earth was to offer himself as a sacrifice to redeem mankind from eternal
death, and that it was perfectly in accordance with the will of the Father that such a sacrifice should be made. He acted strictly in obedience to his Father's will in all
things from the beginning, and drank of the bitter cup given him. Herein is brought to light, glory, honour, immortality, and eternal life, with that charity which is greater
than faith or hope, for the Lamb of God has thereby performed that for man which he could not accomplish for himself. As justice in the first place has had its claim,
and the words of God have been verified-"In the day thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die." So, on the other hand, mercy has been extended, and the love of God
manifested in breaking the bands of death, whereby the spirits and bodies of men are re-united, the spirits of the just receive an exaltation in the presence of God and
the Lamb-in the same tabernacles in which they toiled, laboured, and suffered while on earth, without which union it is impossible for the souls of men to receive a
fulness of glory. There is a glory connected with this, that will be an eternal source of joy to every citizen of the celestial kingdom. The spirits, on the other hand, of
those who reject the Gospel of Christ and slight his proffered mercies, must return to their bodies in the last resurrection to receive a fulness of their punishment in the
same tabernacles in which they dwelt while warring against God. We would hereby warn all men who may hear the sound of these words, to repent of their sins and
obey the Gospel of the Son of God, that they may escape the punishment of those "who have trodden under foot the Son of God, and have counted the blood of the
covenant, wherewith they were sanctified, an unholy thing, and have done despite unto the Spirit of grace," (Hebrews x. 29) and that they may have a part in the first
resurrection, and have their names "written in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world," (Revelasions xiii. 8) and be prepared to join in
chanting the new song, saying, "Thou art worthy to take the book and to open the seals thereof, for thou wast slain and hast redeemed us to God by thy blood, out of
every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation: and hast made us unto our God kings and priests, and we shall reign on the earth."-Revelations v. 9, 10.

We will now close with the words of Jacob from the Book of Mormon, page 147. "Behold, will ye reject these words? Will ye reject the words of the prophets? and
will ye reject all the words which have been spoken concerning Christ, after so many have spoken concerning him; and deny the good word of Christ and the power of
God, and the gift of the Holy Ghost, and quench the Holy Spirit, and make a mock of the great plan of redemption which hath been laid for you? Know ye not that if ye
will do these things, that the power of the redemption and the resurrection which is in Christ will bring you to stand with shame and awful guilt before the bar of God."
WILFORD WOODRUFF. President of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, in the British Isles.

Speech Delivered By President B. Young in the City of Joseph April 6 1845.

I hope there may be faith enough in this congregation of Saints to still the wind and strengthen me, so that I may be heard by all this vast assemblage of people; and in
order that my voice may extend and be heard by all, it will be necessary for the brethren and sisters to be as quiet as possible, and I will do my best to speak that you
may all hear and understand.

We shall this day devote to preaching, exhortation, singing, praying, and blessing children (such as have not been blessed), and those women who have not before been
able to attend the meeting to have their children blessed, may have the privilege this afternoon.

Last Sunday I promised to the Saints, to speak to-day on the subject of baptism for the dead in connexion with other items, that the Saints may be satisfied-that all
doubt and darkness may be removed with regard to certain principles of the doctrine of redemption.

 Copyright
But  before I(c) 2005-2009,
              undertake        Infobase
                          to explain      Media
                                     or give     Corp.
                                             correct                                                                                                  Page
                                                     views upon this important subject, I would say to all those who are satisfied with all the knowledge they684
                                                                                                                                                               have/and
                                                                                                                                                                     1033
want no more, to you I do not expect to be an apostle this day; but for those who are hungering and thirsting after righteousness, I pray that they may be filled and
satisfied with the intelligence of God, even his glory.
Last Sunday I promised to the Saints, to speak to-day on the subject of baptism for the dead in connexion with other items, that the Saints may be satisfied-that all
doubt and darkness may be removed with regard to certain principles of the doctrine of redemption.

But before I undertake to explain or give correct views upon this important subject, I would say to all those who are satisfied with all the knowledge they have and
want no more, to you I do not expect to be an apostle this day; but for those who are hungering and thirsting after righteousness, I pray that they may be filled and
satisfied with the intelligence of God, even his glory.

What I have stated in the winter past, relative to the baptism for the dead, has been a matter of discussion among the elders, and among the brethren and sisters in
general; out I will endeavour to shew to this congregation of Saints the propriety of it, and that the people could not run at hap-hazard, and without order, to attend to
this ordinance, and at the same time it be valid and recognized in heaven.

We are building a house at present unto the Lord, in the which we expect to attend to the fulfilment of this doctrine. You all believe that this is a doctrine revealed by
God to his servant Joseph. Admitting this to be the fact, that he has revealed through him a plan by which we may bring to life the dead, bless them with a great and
glorious exaltation in the presence of the Almighty with ourselves; still we want to know how to do these things aright-to do them in a manner that shall be acceptable to
the Almighty, if otherwise he will say unto us at the last day, "ye have not known me right, because of your slothfulness and wickedness, depart from me for I know ye
not."

O ye Latter-day Saints! I don't want one of you to be caught in that snare, but that you may do things right, and thus be enabled to make your calling and election sure.
I might say the plan of salvation is perfect of itself-it is a system that can save, redeem, honour and glorify all who are willing to apply themselves to it according to the
pattern-it is a plan of salvation to all men, both male and female; it has been handed down and known from the days of Adam, and those who will open their eyes to
see, their ears to hear, and their hearts to understand, they will acknowledge at once that it is a perfect system; but those whose eyes, ears and hearts are shut up by
incorrect tradition and prejudice, they acknowledge by their lives, by their practices, by their walk and conversation, and by their actions in general, that they do not
understand it, yet they plead the atonement, and say that we believe the atonement is sufficient for all-only believe and he will save you; yet at the same time the bible,
reason, common sense and every other righteous principle, positively testifies that there must be means made use of to put you in possession of the blessings of the
atonement as well as any other blessing.

I believe the plan of salvation is comeatable, and may be understood-and the inhabitants of the world, who will come to God, can be made acquainted with all the
ordinances and blessings by which they may know how to save themselves and their friends, as we know how to build a house, or the mechanic knows how to make
any piece of mechanism; but mechanism is not to be compared with the perfection of the machine of salvation, or with the beauty of the plan of redemption: it is the
most perfect system of any under heaven.

The gospel is adapted to the capacity of all the human family, whether they be high or low, rich or poor, bond or free, black or white, young or old; it is adapted to their
capacities, all can understand and be saved; no comparison of its purity can be made. You may investigate the laws of nations, and gather together all the laws of the
kingdoms of this world, and make a selection of the best part of the purest principles of the laws of justice and equity, and they would not compare, nor would there be
any resemblance to the purity of the laws of heaven. He who gives that law is perfect, and reduces it to the capacity of finite beings in order that they may understand it
and then receive more; thus, the Infinite Being gives line upon line, reveals principle after principle, as the mind of the finite being expands; and, when he has learned all
his life, he will then begin to see that he has not yet entered upon the threshold of the eternal things that are to be gained by the children of men.

I have now about got through with my preliminaries, and shall occupy your attention with some items, in relation to the doctrine of the baptism for the dead.

I do not say that you have not been taught and learned the principle: you have heard it taught from this stand, from time to time, by many of the elders, and from the
mouth of our beloved and martyred prophet Joseph; therefore, my course will not be to prove the doctrine, but refer to those things against which your minds are
revolting. Consequently, I would say to this vast congregation of Saints, when we enter into the Temple of God to receive our washings, our anointings, our
endowments and baptisms for the saving of ourselves, and the saving of our dead, that you never will see a man go forth to be baptized for a woman, nor a woman for
a man. If your minds should be in any dubiety with regard to this, call to mind a principle already advanced, that when an Infinite Being gives a law to his finite creatures,
he has to descend to the capacity of those who receive his law. When the doctrine of baptism for the dead was first given, this church was in its infancy, and was not
capable of receiving all the knowledge of God in its highest degree; this you all believe. I would keep this one thing in your minds, and that is, there is none, no, not one,
of the sons and daughters of Adam and Eve, that ever received the fulness of the celestial law at the first of the Lord's commencing to reveal it unto them.

The doctrine of baptism for the dead you have been taught for some time, and the first account that I heard of it was while I was in England; it was there I got the glad
tidings that the living could go forth and be baptized for those who had fallen asleep. This doetrine I believed before anything was said or done about it in this church; it
made me glad when I heard it was revealed through his servant Joseph, and that I could go forth and officiate for my fathers, for my mothers, and for my ancestors, of
the earliest generation, who have not had the privilege of helping themselves; that they can yet arise to the state of glory and exaltation as we that live have a privilege of
rising to ourselves. The next year I came home and requested brother Joseph to preach upon the subject, which he did, I also heard many of the elders preach upon the
same subject.

There has been many things said, and notions imbibed, concerning this doctrine. Allow me to advance an idea, and it is this: except we attend to this ordinance
according to the law of heaven in all things, it will not be valid or be of any benefit either to the living or to the dead; when it was first revealed, all the order of it was not
made known, afterwards it was made known, that records, clerks, and one or two witnesses were necessary, or else it would be of no value to the Saints.

The Lord has led this people all the while in this way, by giving them here a little and there a little, thus he increases their wisdom, and he that receives a little and is
thankful for that, shall receive more and more; and more, even to the fulness of the eternal Godhead. There is no stopping place, but the weak capacity of men cannot
understand it, unless the spirit of the eternal God is in their hearts, and then they can comprehend but a little of it. In this is the glory, power and excellency of the gospel
of the Son of God to poor weak finite man.

Look, O ye Latter-day Saints, at the nations of the earth; Christendom look at them; but look at ourselves (although we have received a great deal) yet who is there
here that has seen Jesus Christ, that have beheld angels, that have conversed with the spirits of just men made perfect, and the assembly of the church of Enoch, and
with God the judge of all? Who is there here that has been caught up to the third heavens and gazed upon the order and glory of the celestial world? Don't you see
brethren we have yet a great deal to learn, but is it not our privilege to be filled with all the fulness of godliness? (Cries of yes). When you receive all that is for you, you
will say O the blindness of Christendom! O the ignorance of the world !! Even the Latter-day Saints that have assembled together at the April conference in the year
1845, will say, what am I?

Joseph in his life time did not receive every thing connected with the doctrine of redemption, but he has left the key with those who understand how to obtain and teach
to this great people, all that is necessary for their salvation and exaltation in the celestial kingdom of our God. We have got to learn how to be faithful in a few things,
you know the promise is, if we are faithful in a few things, we shall be made ruler over many things. If we improve upon small things, greater will be given unto us.

ICopyright
  have said that  a man cannotInfobase
             (c) 2005-2009,      be baptized
                                          Mediafor Corp.
                                                   a woman, nor a woman for a man, and it be valid. I have not used any argument as yet; I want nowPage
                                                                                                                                                    to use an
                                                                                                                                                           685argument
                                                                                                                                                                 / 1033
upon this subject, it is a very short one, and I will do it by asking this congregation if God would call a person to commence a thing that would not have power and
ability to carry it out? Would he do it? No. Well then, what has been our course on former occasions? Why, here go our beloved sisters and they are baptized in the
river or the font for their uncles, for their fathers, for their grandfathers and great grandfathers.
Joseph in his life time did not receive every thing connected with the doctrine of redemption, but he has left the key with those who understand how to obtain and teach
to this great people, all that is necessary for their salvation and exaltation in the celestial kingdom of our God. We have got to learn how to be faithful in a few things,
you know the promise is, if we are faithful in a few things, we shall be made ruler over many things. If we improve upon small things, greater will be given unto us.

I have said that a man cannot be baptized for a woman, nor a woman for a man, and it be valid. I have not used any argument as yet; I want now to use an argument
upon this subject, it is a very short one, and I will do it by asking this congregation if God would call a person to commence a thing that would not have power and
ability to carry it out? Would he do it? No. Well then, what has been our course on former occasions? Why, here go our beloved sisters and they are baptized in the
river or the font for their uncles, for their fathers, for their grandfathers and great grandfathers.

Well, now I will take you and confirm you for your uncles, for your fathers, for your grandfathers, and for your great grandfathers, and let you go; after a while, here
come our beloved sisters, saying, I want to be ordained for my uncle, and for my father, and for my grandfather, and great grandfather; I want my father to be ordained
to the high priesthood, and my grandfather I want to be a patriarch, and you may ordain me a prophet for my uncle! What would you think about all that, sisters; come,
now, you have been baptized and confirmed for your father, won't you be ordained for him? You could cast on a stocking and finish it. You could take wool and card
and spin it, and make it into cloth, and then make it into garments. A person that commences a work and has not ability and power to finish it, only leaves the unfinished
remains as a monument of folly. We will not commence a work we cannot finish; but let us hearken to the voice of the spirit, and give heed to his teachings and we will
make ourselves perfect in all things.

I would now call your attention to some of the sayings of the apostle Paul. I hope that you will not stumble at them. Paul says, "Nevertheless, neither is the man without
the woman, neither the woman without the man in the Lord, for as the woman is of the man, even so is the man also by the woman, but all things of God." The same
apostle also says, "The woman is the glory of the man." Now, brethren, these are Paul's sayings, not Joseph Smith's spiritual wife system sayings.

And I would say, as no man can be perfect without the woman, so no woman can be perfect without a man to lead her. I tell you the truth as it is in the bosom of
eternity, and I say so to every man upon the face of the earth-if he wishes to be saved, he cannot be saved without a woman by his side. This is spiritual wifeism, this is
the doctrine of spiritual wives.

Lest these my sisters should think I give power into the hands of their husbands to abuse them, I would say there is no man has a right to govern his wife and family
unless he does it after the order of the church of Christ-unless he does it upon this principle, he need not expect to receive a celestial glory. He that does not govern as
Jesus governs his church, breaks his bonds and solemn obligations to his family. Now, ye elders of Israel, will ye go and beat your wives? will you neglect and abuse
them? You may ask, is that anything about being baptized for the dead, or laws of the celestial kingdom?

With regard to the laws of the celestial kingdom, I say it always was, and is, and always will be a system of beauty and order. When the angel visited Cornellus, and
commanded him to send men to Joppa for Peter, who should tell him words whereby he and his house should be saved; would it not have saved a good deal of trouble
if the angel had told these few words to Cornelius? It certainly would, but it was not the angel's privilege, it remained for Peter to do, because it was Peter's calling, it
was Peter's duty. In this case we see the principle of order. Again, in the case of the Saviour, did he offer to baptize Paul? No, he had to go to Damascus, to a certain
street, in order to find Ananias, who administered to him. Thus, you see the angel honoured Peter, the Saviour honoured Ananias, by permitting them to attend to the
calling they had received power to act in. So let fathers honour their families, husbands honour your wives, honour your children, that they may learn to honour you; and
if you come and are baptized for the father of your wife, and you want your mother baptized for, let your wife do it; give honour to her.-Ananias had the glory and
honour of ordaining Paul and sending him to preach. Christ had done his work, and then gave honour and glory to his servants; when the elders have done their work,
let them give their wives honour, and let them say to them, come, be baptized for my mother, and for my sister, and save them, and I will preside over the whole of you.

Thus let all persons stand in their own order, and do that which belongs to them to do, that there may be no confusion, but let order and beauty be the characteristics of
this people. I used to think that the sectarian world would certainly get to, heaven for they tried hard enough; and we boys would frequently wish ourselves in heaven,
with our backs broke that we could not get out again. The sectarian world is just like that, they are scrambling up in the greatest confusion, saying to each other, I hope
you will get to heaven, and may your back be broke that you cannot get out again, and that is all they know about it.

The religion of heaven teaches us to give every man and every woman their due that rightly belongs to them. And he that walks up to his privilege and duty, has honour
and glory, and shall never be removed out of his place.

I have shown to the brethren and sisters that brother Joseph did not tell them all things at once, consequently you may expect to hear and see many things you never
thought of before. One thing is that we have taken down the wooden font that was built up by the instructions of brother Joseph. This has been a great wonder to some,
and says one of the stone-cutters the other day, "I wonder why Joseph did not tell us the font should be built of stone." The man that made that speech is walking in
darkness. He is a stranger to the spirit of this work, and knows nothing. In fact he does not know enough to cut a stone for the house of God. There is not a man under
the face of the heavens that has one particle of the spirit about him, but knows that God talks to men according to their circumstances. God knew that old Abraham
could not build a temple, therefore he said unto him, go to the mountain I shall tell thee of, and there offer up your sacrifice. He tells us to build an house here, in this
place, according to our means. And when we get a little more strength, he will say, go now and execute your means upon the next house we have got to build, and it is
just to stretch our faith until it shall become exceeding great, that we can command the elements and they shall obey. And when we get into Jackson county, to walk in
the courts of that house, we can say we built this temple: for as the Lord lives we will build up Jackson county in this generation, (cries of, Amen,) and we will be far
better off with regard to temporal things, when we have done, than ever we were before. If we had the means to build a font in that house, say one of marble, the Lord
would just as like as not tell us to cover it with gold just to stretch our faith. Brother Joseph said to me with regard to the font, "I will not go into the river to be baptized
for my friends, we will build a wooden font to serve the present necessity; brethren does that satisfy you? This font has caused the Gentile world to wonder, but a sight
of the next one will make a Gentile faint away. This brings to my memory a circumstance that transpired in the temple, at Kirtland. A very pious lady came no see the
temple, she walked up and down in the house with her hands locked together, and after the escape of one or two of the sectarian's most sanctified groans, she
exclaimed, "The Lord does not like such extravagance." Poor thing, I wonder how she will walk upon the streets when they are paved with gold. She could not bear to
see the temple of God adorned and beautified, and the reason was because she was full of the devil.

I would put you on your guard against those who wear a long face, and pretend to be so holy and so much better than every body else. They cannot look pleasant
because they are full of the devil. Those who have got the forgiveness of their sins have countenances that look bright, and they will shine with the intelligence of heaven.
If you don't believe it, try yourselves and then look up into the glass.

We will have a font that will not stink and keep us all the while cleansing it out; and we will have a pool wherein to baptize the sick that they may recover. And when we
get into the font we will shew you the priesthood and the power of it; therfore let us be diligent in observing all the commandments of God. Put away all fears of mobs,
let not these things trouble you, for I say to the people that I believe myself we shall have a healthy season, and that we shall have a summer of peace. The devils will
growl without, and if they could get in here they would growl, but if they do they must look out. And I dare venture to say that there could not be found as healthy a
looking congregation in all the United States as I see here this day.

Brethren and sisters, for the sake of your dead, and for the sake of yourselves, be faithful and have no feelings in your hearts against one another, but learn to suffer
wrong rather than do wrong, and by so doing we will outstrip our enemies and conquer the evil one, for know ye not that here is Zion? Know ye not that the millennium
has  commenced?
 Copyright         We have had
             (c) 2005-2009,       Zion upon
                              Infobase       theCorp.
                                         Media    earth this fourteen years. Peace reigns among this people which is Zion. Union and true charity dwells
                                                                                                                                                    Page with686
                                                                                                                                                              this people;
                                                                                                                                                                    / 1033
this is the most orderly and peaceable people upon the face of the whole earth. Well, this is Zion, and it is increasing and spreading wider and wider, and this principle
of Zion, which is peace, will stretch all over the face of the earth. That is the millennium.
looking congregation in all the United States as I see here this day.

Brethren and sisters, for the sake of your dead, and for the sake of yourselves, be faithful and have no feelings in your hearts against one another, but learn to suffer
wrong rather than do wrong, and by so doing we will outstrip our enemies and conquer the evil one, for know ye not that here is Zion? Know ye not that the millennium
has commenced? We have had Zion upon the earth this fourteen years. Peace reigns among this people which is Zion. Union and true charity dwells with this people;
this is the most orderly and peaceable people upon the face of the whole earth. Well, this is Zion, and it is increasing and spreading wider and wider, and this principle
of Zion, which is peace, will stretch all over the face of the earth. That is the millennium.

The Saints will increase, and continue to increase, and virtue, love, holiness, and all good principles will continue to spread and spread, and will rule the nations of the
earth; and who is there that can stop its progress? None, but it will roll until there is no room for the devil; then he will be bound and shut up. The principles of the
kingdom of God will prevail from city to city, from nation to nation, until the devil shall be bound and there is no place for him. They killed the prophet Joseph for fear
he would spread this principle, but it will go and fill the whole earth. This is true and will come to pass as the Lord lives. Amen.

Extract of a Letter From Nauvoo.

We make the following extract from a letter from Nauvoo, lately received. After speaking in a very satisfactory manner respecting the presidency of elder Amos
Fielding, on board the ship Palmyra. Captain Barstow, and the excellent manner in which he conducted the affairs of the same for the comfort of all on board, the writer
proceeds with the following remarks:-

The captain was kind, humane, and generous-sending soup and tamarinds for the sick; the crew civil, obliging, and respectful. The captain no doubt being well pleased
to see all conducted without confusion, and his ship so clean and healthy. We are all well pleased with Nauvoo, the City of Joseph, and feel like the Queen of Sheba,
who said the half had not been told her, &c.; how were we astonished at the vast assemblage on the Sabbath day, upwards of twenty thousand people assembled to
hear the word of the Lord from the twelve apostles in these last days, with countenances beaming with delight. "By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples" is
read in every countenance, is seen in every action, is heard in every kind expression of this vast assemblage. What makes the people look so pleased? Why, because
they hear the truth, and the teaching thereof shines in their hearts like the noon-day sun, and causes their hearts to rejoice, and their faces to shine-they smile and cannot
help it. "How forcible are right words" Job said, and Job spoke the truth, and truth must and will prevail. I once heard a pious Methodist preacher say, and he a good
man in his way, according to the light he had (who will arise and condemn many of this generation), that in order to keep himself awake in a Methodist chapel, used to
carry a bunch of nettles in his pocket, and when he felt getting too drowsy, sting himself. Poor soul, he would not have needed that had he heard our president Brigham
Young, or any of the twelve, he would be kept wide awake I warrant him. "To the poor is the gospel preached," and how is it preached? Why, pure, simple, plain-hear
an extract, Brigham Young was preaching, I was present-"Is there any poor man here without money, without meat, and without work, let him come to me and I will
keep him. I will not promise to give him money, but he shall have plenty of meat, and if he wants a coat he shall have one, if wants a hat he shall have one, or any thing
else, and he can stay till something better turns up." Did the English bishops preach the same way, the churches would not be partly filled. In another sermon I heard
him say-"Do you bishops attend to the poor as you ought to do, I fear some of you do not; I know there are some good ones, but those of you who do not, resign your
offices to those who will attend to them, and if you do not, cursed be you in the name of the Lord from this time, and the curse shall follow you wherever you go." Then
he spoke at length concerning the duties of bishops, &c. He proclaimed a fast for the next Thursday, and begged the brethren to remember the poor, and assist the
bishops, and each one to take what they should eat on the fast day to the poor, (not forgetting a few little comforts for them) naming several, amongst the rest a little
ginger, which made us smile to think our president did not think it beneath his dignity to remember the poor old women's comfort, &c. Well, Thursday came-the fast
commenced, likewise the gathering for the poor; people were seen trotting in all directions to the bishops of the different wards with bundles under their arms, some
small, some great, and soon these little mites of twenty thousand people swelled into barrels of Hour, and other food for the poor, and I dare say the ginger was not
forgot. We met, and prayed, and spoke, and listened to the simple effusion of many an honest heart, and heard many a bright testimony, and went away rejoicing with
good appetites to enjoy our tea, and the poor enjoyed theirs. Yes, "to the poor is the Gospel preached" in these last days, and explained in a way not to be
misunderstood. It is a fine sight to see thousands upon thousands, with hundreds of carriages of all descriptions wending their way to the appointed place. The cap-
stone of our temple was put on, which caused all hearts to rejoice; the twelve, a band of music, and flag, on the temple top at six in the morning. "Hosannah to God and
the Lamb," resounded through the air, all shouting together and waving their hats. It was done 3 times 3, and great was the shouting thereof; then the band played, and
Brigham Young addressed us, the distant echo repeating each word. We kept a universal holiday that day.

Latest From Nauvoo.

We have just received by the steam ship Caledoniaa letter from the City of Joseph, from which we give an extract that we are persuaded will be interesting and
encouraging to all saints.

August 21st, 1845.

Dear Brother,-Once more I write to communicate to you our situation and progress, and how the Lord has blessed us.

We have been remarkably blessed with health, and there has been very little sickness this season, and the brethren have been enabled to labour remarkably, and have
raised grain enough to support twice the amount of the inhabitants; besides they have laboured wonderfully on the Temple and Nauvoo House.

The Temple is up, the shingles all on, the tower raised, and nearly ready to put the dome up*. The joiners are now at work finishing off the inside, and within two
months we shall have some rooms prepared to commence the endowment. The joiners will be enabled to finish the inside work during the winter.

The committee of the Nauvoo House are driving that building on briskly. They have got their brick now ready, also their lime, sand, and timber. The masons have
commenced work, and in two months the walls will be complete and the roof will go on this fall, and be ready for the inside work, which the joiners will commence as
soon as they finish of the Temple. The mobocrats begin to tremble and make preparations for leaving this county and we pray the Lord to speed their flight.

The brethren have gathered in almost by thousands this season, and are still coming from all parts.

We have just heard from Kirtland. Mr. Rigdon has lately been there; he was sent for by his followers, saying that he would baptize many; but when he arrived there
was no one ready for him to administer to, and he returned to Pittsburgh rather disappointed. The brethren in Kirtland are mostly calculating to come up here this fall.

We have good news from the South Pacific Ocean. We trust within one year many of our brethren will be planted on the coast of the Pacific, or near by to receive their
friends from the islands.

Yours as ever, in the bonds of the new and everlasting covenant.

BRIGHAM YOUNG. To W. Woodruff.

Copyright (c) dome
 * 26th, The  2005-2009,
                   is up. Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 687 / 1033

Latter-Day Saints Millennial Star. October 1 1845.
Yours as ever, in the bonds of the new and everlasting covenant.

BRIGHAM YOUNG. To W. Woodruff.

  * 26th, The dome is up.

Latter-Day Saints Millennial Star. October 1 1845.

UNTIL the final day of triumph comes, the church of Christ will most undoubtedly be subject to the attacks of the enemy in every conceivable form, and under every
variety of circumstance; yet, amid the many assailing trials, she is destined to triumph and overcome.

We remember well on many occasions, when we had just entered into the kingdom, when our feelings were tender, our hearts joyous with the glorious beamings of
divine truth, and our fears very jealous for the honour and glory of the cause which we had espoused, how the false and cruel slanders of the enemy distressed us, how
the public prints were filled with base libels on the characters of the men of God, which, through our ignorance at the time, we had no means of refuting; how statements
were blazoned through the land of false and iniquitous doctrines being held and practised by those standing at the head of the church on earth, while at the same time,
those perhaps by whom we were immediately surrounded, were the ready propagators of the same, and were continually lying in wait to watch for iniquity amongst the
saints of God; and if perchance any common failing of humanity was detected, with a fiend-like zest would become the willing reporters thereof. Oh, we can recal with
great vividness these early periods of trial, and remember how often God alone was our refuge, and how graciously he heard our supplications, and dispelled the dark
clouds which the evil one for a season had cast around us. But we also remember well, too, how glorious was the truth, and how precious to our hearts after each trial-
blazing more resplendently, and more radiant with glory after every cloud-enabling us fully to realize the great truth, "that all things shall work together forgoodto them
that love God, and are the called according to his purpose." Indeed we can truly say, that such has been our experience from the beginning of our connexion with the
work of the Lord unto the present hour, that we have at all times found that every attack, however formidable, fell inocuous upon her; and thus has our faith been
strengthened from day to day, and with the utmost confidence we look forward to the mighty struggles that lie in the future, anticipating a glorious triumph, confirmed
therein by the experience of the past.

Religion or Theology is considered as a science for the study of mankind; schools are built and endowed, academies and colleges are raised for the instruction of men in
this, truly-considered, most important and sublime science; yet, notwithstanding all the boasted facilities of the schools, all the advantages accruing from the most
celebrated divines and teachers of modern Christendom, there are no people on earth who have such privileges for becoming proficient, as students in Theology, as the
Saints of God. There is no excuse for them if they are not so. Theology to them is the study of their relationship to the God of heaven, and of the laws by which they are
to be regulated as children of the Most High, and as members of his august family. But again, the Saints, like the rest of professing christians, have the scriptures of the
old and new testament at their command, with the additional advantage of the teachings of the Spirit of the Lord, through the channel of the priesthood in the
interpretation of the same.

But more than this, while the world generally speaking are congratulating themselves as being in possession of the whole of the revealest will of God in scriptures of the
old and new testament, it is the privilege of the Saint (though through ignorance the world may despise him for the same) to be in possession of the rich treasures
revealed by the coming forth of the Book of Mormon, making known the history of the past in relation to God's dealings with his ancient people on the western
continent, unravelling the mysteries connected with the origin of the aborigines thereof, which the researches of the antiquary or the historian have failed to accomplish.
Yet still more than this; within its sacred pages he may find the most lucid description of the great scheme of redemption, and the object of man's existence; and
consequently learn more fully his obligations to serve God with all his heart, and mind, and strength. We are fully persuaded that if any one peruse the Book of
Mormon, with the intention of deriving benefit and instruction therefrom, he shall not seek in vain, but be abundantly rewarded in so doing.

Again, not only have the Saints the Book of Mormon, with its mighty mass of evidence and instruction in divine things, but it is their privilege to be in possession of the
immediate revelations of God that have been given unto his servant the prophet, in connexion with the origin and establishment of the church of Christ in these last days.

Thus is he trebly arm'd.

We cannot withhold from expressing our gratitude to Almighty God for being permitted to exist in the flesh at the present day, and have a connexion with the great
consummating work of salvation, when so great a flood of intelligence is bursting upon the minds of the honest in heart, revealing the secrets of existence, ere the
beginning of the world; furnishing a standard by which.to ascertain our position as we progress through the present probationary state, and unveiling the future and the
glories thereof to our gaze, so that for the prospect that lies before us, we shall be prepared to endure all things, and despise the shame which the world attaches
thereto, looking unto the recompense of reward.

The great mass of mankind are as the blind groping for the wall in relation to eternal things, and though all are fast hastening to another state of being, they are alike
ignorant of the preparation necessary for the great change; but not so with the saint of God, he is privileged to walk in the light, as a child of light, and by the Spirit of
God, to judge all things, or in other words, estimate them according to their true value; and if he be ignorant, woe be unto him, for it is a wilful ignorance, a closing of
the eyes against the light of heaven; and if indeed the light in him be darkness, how great is that darkness!

We would earnestly exhort the Saints to the careful perusal and study of the Scriptures, of the Book of Mormon, and of the Book of Doctrine and Covenants that they
may become men and women in Christ Jesus, and they shall find that wisdom and intelligence shall be as a shield and buckler to them in the day of trial.

Let us endeavour fully to estimate the advantages of our position and our relationship to the God of heaven. And moreover, we have not only the advantages upon
which we have been dilating, over the rest of mankind, but the continued privilege of knowing the will of God respecting us, and of learning, day by day, more and more
of the great mysteries connected with the kingdom of God.

We are as yet, comparatively speaking, but babes in knowledge and understanding of the things of God; but inasmuch as we are faithful we must progress even until we
attain unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ.

It will be perceived that as servants of the Lord, and defenders of the faith as it is in Christ Jesus, we have been called upon to notice an heretical production in our
present number, and to which our beleved president has deemed is necessary to reply-an heresy of the most serious nature, and which would uproot the whole plan of
salvation, and, were it possible, destroy the objects of the whole scheme of existence.

How an individual could write such a production, endeavouring to deny the sacrificial and atoning nature of the blood of Christ, and profess to believe in the principles
of the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, we cannot tell. But we fearlessly assert it must have been in utter ignorance of the great mass of evidence afforded in
the Scripture, and especially in the Book of Mormon on this most important subject. However, we trust that the abundance of testimony produced, may give
satisfaction to every one, and that eventually they may rejoice that good has been brought out of evil, and what some might think would be injurious to the work of the
Lord, be made, like every other device of the devil, to end in being subservient to the establishment of the principles of eternal truth.

 Copyright
We          (c)that
    are aware   2005-2009,    Infobase
                    for an individual toMedia
                                        appearCorp.                                                                                                  Page 688
                                               as an author before the public, and especially to take such a stand against the greatest doctrine of revealed truth /in1033
                                                                                                                                                                       the
universe, and then to acknowledge that in this matter he was wrong, requires a possession of some degree of humility; but notwithstanding this, it is our prayer, that the
author may see his error, and have manliness of character sufficient to acknowledge the same, and hereafter rejoice that the Lord has so overruled his diverging from
the Scripture, and especially in the Book of Mormon on this most important subject. However, we trust that the abundance of testimony produced, may give
satisfaction to every one, and that eventually they may rejoice that good has been brought out of evil, and what some might think would be injurious to the work of the
Lord, be made, like every other device of the devil, to end in being subservient to the establishment of the principles of eternal truth.

We are aware that for an individual to appear as an author before the public, and especially to take such a stand against the greatest doctrine of revealed truth in the
universe, and then to acknowledge that in this matter he was wrong, requires a possession of some degree of humility; but notwithstanding this, it is our prayer, that the
author may see his error, and have manliness of character sufficient to acknowledge the same, and hereafter rejoice that the Lord has so overruled his diverging from
the path of truth, as to cause multitudes to be more fully established in the principles of salvation.

In our present number will be found a speech by our beloved president, Brigham Young: it is of no ordinary nature, and we anticipate will be of much interest to the
Saints.

We now and then receive, as it were, a sprinkling of the good things that are taught in Zion, but we are well aware that but few are permitted to find their way to us
amongst the Gentiles, which should stimulate us to make every exertion to escape from Babylon and enjoy the privileges of the inhabitants of Zion.

Looking at the signs of the times in relation to the prospects of war, we would earnestly exhort the Saints to gather to the land which the Lord has pointed out for the
temporal salvation of his people. This calamity, the Saints may rest assured, is nearer our doors than we are aware of, and it will be easily seen that under such
circumstances our escape would be very difficult.

Let the Saints therefore escape while it is a day of peace, for a night of discord is fast approaching when it will be difficult to do so.

The Stricken King.

By Miss Jewsbury.

A King sat on his stately throne,
His people round him bowed;
He was an old and mighty one-
Gorgeous, and fierce, and proud,
The friend of many kings was he,
And oft, with kings for foes,
He had quaffed to death and victory,
Where the wine of battle flows.
Blood stained him in his early age,
Blood steeped his latter day;
He had been a lion in his rage,
A tiger in his play.

The king put on his royalty,
The people shouted loud;
They knew not it was vanity-
He felt not 'twas a shroud.
He glittered in the noon-day sun,
With golden crown and rod;
They hailed him the Eternal One,
And shouted forth-"A God!"
No angry thunder muttered "nay,"
The sun shone as before;
Yet woe for that Syrian holiday!
Woe, woe, for evermore!

The king is on his dying bed,
Ere stars are on the sky;
And he who was a God, they said,
Must like a lazar die.
He hath torture for his royal pall,
And terror for his throne;
Grim crimes like spectres on the wall,
And a heart like burning stone;
And fears of what he cannot see,
And sense of Syria's scorn:-
He hath these for the glittering company
That thronged him in the morn!

Notices.

We expect the fine Ship Palmyra, Captain Barstow, to sail with passengers for New Orleans about the 9th of October. We feel assured that any persons who avail
themselves of this opportunity for emigrating, will not regret the same, either for the accommodations of the Ship, or the courtesy and gentlemanly conduct of the
Captain, which many of the Saints have before experienced. All parties going should be here at least two days before sailing.

We wish to inform the Saints that we have received the remaining numbers of the Fifth Volume of the Times and Seasons, consequently we have now on hand upwards
of two hundred complete copies of the Fourth and Fifth Volumes of that work. We do not expect any more to be sent to this Country beyond what we now have,
neither do we expecd the work to be reprinted. If the Saints estimated their value, they would add them to they family libraries, as they contain a history of the
persecutions, rise and progress of the Church, trials and teachings of the prophets who are now dead; or if they had half the desin to retain a copy of those works that
we have, they would not be lying upon our sheltch unsold. The price is eight shillings per volume, and each volume contains the same amount of matter as two volumes
of the Star. The price may be considered high by some, but when we take into consideration the expenses of printing in Nauvoo, together with the carriage and import
duty on their arrival in this country, it does no more than cover costs.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                      Page 689 / 1033
Contents.
persecutions, rise and progress of the Church, trials and teachings of the prophets who are now dead; or if they had half the desin to retain a copy of those works that
we have, they would not be lying upon our sheltch unsold. The price is eight shillings per volume, and each volume contains the same amount of matter as two volumes
of the Star. The price may be considered high by some, but when we take into consideration the expenses of printing in Nauvoo, together with the carriage and import
duty on their arrival in this country, it does no more than cover costs.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: PUBLISHED BY W. WOODRUFF & T. WARD, STANLEY BUILDINGS, BATH STREET
EDITED BY THOMAS WARD.
JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

No. 9. October 15 1845. Vol. VI.
The Seven Churches.

By the Author of "Constantinople in 1828."

THAT particular district of the Lesser Asia included within the river Cayster and the Caicus, the Egean Sea, and the lower declivities of the Tauric chain of mountains
behind Philadelphia, had early and great claims to the attention and admiration of mankind. Here was the mild Ionia, with her arts and her elegances-her countless
temples, still beautiful in their desolation-her crowded cities, the birthplaces of poets and philosophers whose names survive the firm-set wall and the column of marble
or of bronze, and now can never die. Here was Lydia and her riches-her gold-flowing Pactolus and Gygaean lake-her Tumuli, those lofty and enduring records of the
dead, reckoned among the world's wonders; nor could Lydia's monarch be forgotten and the name of Croesus cease "to point a moral and adorn a tale."

Here too was the Pergamenan kingdom, and the splendid capital of Pergamus, and its library, inferior only to that of Alexandria; and Caria, Mysia, and Eolis, all
contained within our narrow limits, and combining to form a region peculiarly enlightened and interesting-a federation of little states, characterized and perpetuated by
the genius and taste inherent to the colonies of Greece-an oasis of civilization, and at times of freedom, on the edge of the barbarity and slavery of Asia.

To the ancient Gentiles, moreover, this was a holy land; the polytheists here revered spots consecrated by mythology as being the scenes of the loves and deeds of their
divinities, and of the earliest intercourse of the gods with the sons of men. To them, Niobe still mourned in stone on the lofty Sipylus, and the irate Latona still spoke her
anger in the thunders of that mountain; the "regions of fire" which modern science may partially explain, and reduce to a volcanic district, were to them replete with
omens of awful import, and in a special manner the regions of mystery and awe.

The disciple of a sounder philosophy-though unimpressed with the Pagan creed that has passed so utterly away from the earth (which it was not calculated to improve)
that not even a Julian would hope to re-illume its altars-cannot travel through this part of Asia Minor, without having his heart touched at each step of his lonely
pilgrimage, and disposed to melancholy, by the sight of the utter desolation into which the long prosperous and most abundantly peopled regions have fallen. He cannot
hear the jackal's cry in the loneliness of Ephesus, without asking, where are the thousands and tens of thousands that thronged its streets and issued from its gates? He
cannot see the storks and the wild doves, the only occupants of Philadelphia's crumbling walls-he cannot watch the Turcoman driving his cattle among the fallen
columns and desecrated walls of Sardes-he cannot see the relics of ancient art, the very perfection of sculpture and architecture, levelled with the earth, torn away,
mutilated, to honour a barbarian's grave-without a sad thrilling of the heart, and an ardent wish that it were possible for the civilized portion of mankind to interfere, and
stay the annihilating hand of the Turk.

But to the inheritor of a purer faith, to a Christian, and one penetrated with the full value and spirit of Christianity, how immeasurably must this interest be increased! He
views in these regions the early arena of the undying church of Christ; as he toils over the lofty mountains, and traverses the desolated plains, he remembers the ground
was trod by the blessed feet of the immediate disciples of the Lord; from city to city (or rather, as in most cases, from site to site)he traces the outlines or the station of
the primitive churches-the first to echo with the blessed word, the "glad tidings of salvation;" and to his eyes the Christian walls of Pergamus and Sardes, Philadelphia
and Thyatira, are not rude, unintelligible masses, but endeared and consecrated objects, that, though now mute, were once "vocal with their Maker's praise," and
enhoed with the voices of those who received their mission and their instruction from the voice of the Son of God himself. Nor is this all:-he may seat himself in the
shade of those ruins, and recurring to his book-the legacy of his Saviour-he may read the instruction and discipline addressed by the Apostles to the first Christians who
congregated here; and, moreover, immeasurably increase the interest and the awe he must feel, by tracing in his volume, and in the dread prediction of eighteen
centuries ago, the very picture of the present desolation of the "Seven Churches of Asia." The lapse of time, and all the sorrow and the sin that has filled up the long
space, may disappear to his eyes; but here is the prophecy and here is the fulfilment!-a fulfilment to the very letter of the holy text. With convictions like these, the
stones that strew the ground, the rent fragments that still rise in air, though "trembling to their fall," are not in his eyes merely the melancholy ruins of human industry and
ingenuity; they are records of his God, and of the will of that Providence whose ways, inscrutable as they may be, he is taught to consider as ever just, with a tendency
to mercy.

It has been my fortune to visit, and in a quiet lonely manner, adapted to impress the sad scenes on my mind, several of these cradles of Christian faith, and I will
endeavour to give a concise description of those I saw, completing the picture of the "Seven" from other Eastern travellers.

The first of the churches to which my journeying led me, and which had been one of the most important of the seven, was SMYRNA.* The peculiar felicity of the
situation of this place still retains, and seems always to be retained, a certain degree of commerce, and its natural consequences-population and prosperity. But these
are merely comparative, and to exalt Smyrna she must be compared with the present depopulated, wretched condition of the districts that surround her, and not to
herself or to the cities of her neighbourhood at the period preceding the date of the awful prediction of her ruin. At the more ancient epoch referred to, Smyrna was the
admiration of a most ingenious people, who possessed the fine arts in a perfection we have still to see equalled; her lofty Acropolis bore whole quarries of marble on its
proud brow; temples and stoas, theatres and a library, covered the bold sides of the hill, facing the clear deep bay-a fitting mirror for so much grace and beauty; her
crowded but elegant houses descended in gentle paranets from the heights of Mount Pagus, and stretched to the banks of the sacred Meles; whilst, far beyond, an
avenue of temples and tombs, villas and baths, extended in the direction of a modern village, called Bournabat: in short, ancient description, the glorious site of the place
as we now see it, and the beauty of the remains of sculpture and building occasionally discovered, combine to justify the high titles with which she was honoured, and to
prove that Smyrna was indeed "the lovely, the crown of Ionia, the ornament of Asia." Now, compared to this, what I saw certainly did not seem of a character to
stand, as some have made it to do, in the teeth of a prophecy. Her Acropolis was bare, only marked by the walls, with many a yawning fissure between them; of the
ancient fortifications, of temples, or other edifices of taste and grandeur, were there none; the Turkish houses, that seemed sliding down the hill, were mean, filthy, and
tasteless; and every here and there an open space, with smoked and blackened walls around it, gave evidence of recent conflagration; narrow and dirty streets led me
to the Meles-the sacred and Homer's own river according to Smyrnaen tradition-and I found the stream foul, and wholly insignificant; the avenue beyond it could be
merely traced by the occasional obtrusion of a block of marble, or the base of a wall, which, indifferent to their ancient destination, the indolent Turks used as stepping
stones to mount their horses. The only buildings, and they could not pretend to much importance, that rose above the general insignificance, were the Mahometan
mosques; and the voices of the Muezzins from their minarets seemed to proclaim the triumph of the crescent over the cross, and to boast of the abasement of the
Church of Christ in one of its "high places." The Christians, divided by heresies and feuds were merely tolerated on the spot where the church had been all-triumphant,
and the Greek, the Catholic, and the Armenian offered up their devotions in narrow temples, that were fain to hide "their diminished heads." It required the skill of an
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page     690me / 1033
antiquary   to trace the walls of the church on the side of Mount Pagus, where Saint Polycarp and others had suffered martyrdom, Nobody attempted         to shew      even
the site of the original metropolitan temple, but every step I took offered me evidences of that destruction and humiliation foretold by the inspired writer. An infidel and
barbarous race, the Turks, whose existence was not even known in the days of the prophecy, were masters or tyrants of the fair country; and the wealth and prosperity
stones to mount their horses. The only buildings, and they could not pretend to much importance, that rose above the general insignificance, were the Mahometan
mosques; and the voices of the Muezzins from their minarets seemed to proclaim the triumph of the crescent over the cross, and to boast of the abasement of the
Church of Christ in one of its "high places." The Christians, divided by heresies and feuds were merely tolerated on the spot where the church had been all-triumphant,
and the Greek, the Catholic, and the Armenian offered up their devotions in narrow temples, that were fain to hide "their diminished heads." It required the skill of an
antiquary to trace the walls of the church on the side of Mount Pagus, where Saint Polycarp and others had suffered martyrdom, Nobody attempted to shew me even
the site of the original metropolitan temple, but every step I took offered me evidences of that destruction and humiliation foretold by the inspired writer. An infidel and
barbarous race, the Turks, whose existence was not even known in the days of the prophecy, were masters or tyrants of the fair country; and the wealth and prosperity
of Smyrna, or the small portion of them that remained, had passed into the hands of foreign traders-some of them from countries considered in a state of unimprovable
barbarity, or altogether unknown, when the prediction was uttered-for English, Dutch, and Americans were the most influential of the number. The red hand of the
Osmanlis had very lately waved over the devoted city; and if slaughter had ceased, a pestilential fever, engendered by the putrid waters and filth about the town, daily
thinned its inhabitants. The productions of art, of the pencil or the chisel, were looked for in vain in Smyrna, that had been art's emporium-in Smyrna, whose ancient
coins and medals, and other exquisite fragments, have partially furnished half of the numerous cabinets of Europe. The voice of music was mute, the converse of
philosophy was no more heard, and, of a certainty, Smyrna was in the days of tribulation with which she had been threatened.

A journey through a desolate country, whose natural fertility and picturesque loveliness (all unnoticed by the few barbarians that traverse it) only added to the
melancholy of my impressions, brought me to another of the seven churches-to Pergamus* which is situated on the right bank of the river Caicus, about 60 miles to the
N. of Smyrna. The approach to this ancient and decayed city was as impressive as it well might be; after crossing the Caicus, I saw, looking over three vast tumuli or
sepulchral barrows, similar to those of the plains of Troy, the Turkish city of Pergamus, with its tall minarets and taller cypresses, situated on the lower acclivities and at
the foot of the Acropolis, whose bold grey brow was crowned by the rugged walls of a barbarous castle, the usurper of the site of a magnificent Greek temple. But on
coming still nearer, the lofty massy walls of early Christian churches offered themselves to my eye, frowning in their ruin; and after having made my ingress into the once
splendid city of Pergamus, the capital of a flourishing kingdom, through a street flanked by hovels and occupied in the midst by a pool of mud, I rode under the
stupendous walls of these degraded edifices with silent awe. I would not take upon myself to determine that either of these ruins belonged to the primitive Christian
temple: indeed, from their magnificent dimensions, the style and durability of the architecture, and other circumstances, I should rather conclude that they arose several
centuries after the immediate ministry of the apostles, and when Christianity was not an humble and oppressed creed, but the adopted religion of a vast empire. Yet I
felt a pleasure in lending my faith to a poor Greek, who assured me that one of the ruins, an immense hall, with long windows, a niche at each end, and an entrance or
door of gigantic dimensions, occupied the very spot where had stood the first church of Christ in Pergamus; nor is it at all improbable, but rather in accordance to the
general habits of men that the Greek Christians should have revered and preserved the locality, until enabled to erect a splendid temple, on what had been originally a
humble tabernacle. Though these ecclesiastical buildings, which are principally in the Roman style, and formed of admirably strong brick-work, mixed sparingly with
stone and traversi of marbel, cannot pretend to any great beauty as works of art, but rather denote periods of the lower empire, when taste had disappeared, "and the
science of the architect had sunk to the mere craft of the bricklayer," still they do not cease to be impressive, picturesque objects, and present themselves to the eye
whichever way you turn. In looking from the plain towards the Acropolis they stand boldly out in the picture, and offer greater breadth and mass of ruin than any thing
on that hill; and on gazing from the summit of the Acropolis downward, they show like vast fortresses amidst barracks of wood-like "skeletons of Titanic forms," raising
their heads reproachingly, but proudly, above the pigmy wooden houses of the present inhabitants of the dishonoured city of Pergamus. But if in this it differ from the
other cities of the seven churches, if the Christian remains and the Christian style predominate here, as they do not elsewhere, and the objects first to meet and last to
retain the melancholy regard of the traveller are these essentially connected with the religion, still he must mourn over the desecration of these edifices dedicated to the
faith of Jesus-must mourn over the present darkness of Pergamus, once "so rich in gospel light"-so crowded with temples to echo that gospel's words. One of the
churches serves as a work-shop for coarse pottery, another I saw converted into a cow-stall; "and the poor Greeks, with these stately structures of their ancestors
before their eyes, some of which could be easily repaired and returned to their original and holy uses, are confined to a little church under the Acropolis, low, narrow,
dark, and itself ruinous." This mean edifice is the only one which now echoes the name of Christ; and alas! the hymn of praise is subdued and whispered, for fear of
offending the fanatic Turks; and moral intelligence and spiritual illumination are not to be looked for in the long oppressed and barbarized Greek priests. It is probable
that the primitive church was not materially, or in brick or stone, extent or elevation, much superior to this lowly temple; but how immeasurably different the light that
beamed-the spirit that animated it! It was not without deep interest that I saw in this church of Pergamus some copies of the new Testament in Romaic, edited by
Englishmen, and printed in London. The sight suggested a compression of chronological space, and of historical facts, almost astounding. When the gospel was
proclaimed in these fair regions, what was Britain? Whence, and through the medium of what language, had we, with all Europe, derived our knowledge of the words
and the acts of the Son of God and his disciples? From the Greek, which was not merely to instruct us in all that was sublime and beautiful in poetry, and the other
branches of human literature, but to lead us to the knowledge of our eternal salvation, and to form the broad basis of our religious instruction and belief. Since the
dissemination of the Scriptures in that all but perfect language, the degraded Greeks had lost the idiom of their ancestors; and the schools of remote Britain had a key to
their ancient treasures which themselves did not possess. About a century since: Greek priest of Gallipolis, on the Propontis, had rendered the Scriptures from the
ancient Hellenic, which they did not understand, into the Romaic, or modified dialect spoken by the people in his day. An inconsiderable edition was printed and
circulated, but poverty and oppression precluded the adequate supply; and, in the process of years, the dialect had so much changed, that in many instances the
Romaic of the Gallipolitan papas was no longer intelligible. Then it was that England, who, in the centuries that had intervened, had kept on in a steady course of
improvement, found herself in a condition to assist her ancient instructress, and to come forward and pay in part a long-standing debt of gratitude. It was under the care
of Englishmen that the New Testament was again revised, compared with the ancient, and corrected, and adapted in its modern idiom; and the presses of England-the
press, a miraculous engine of good or evil unknown to the Greeks of old, England, a barbarous island then scarcely noted on the world's horizon,-had supplied
thousands of copies of the book of life, to those regions from which she had originally derived the inestimable treasure. This is indeed a glorious restitution, and one, I
hope, that will be persevered in, until we have effectually contributed to raise the civilization, morality, and religion of those, to whose predecessors we owe so much.

   * "Behold, the devil shall cast some of you into prison, that ye may be tried; and ye shall have tribulation ten days; be thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee a
crown of life."

  * "Repent; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will fight against thee with the aword of my mouth."

A Word of Advice.

As the elders and others in the kingdom of God go forth in the discharge of their duties, in proclaiming the word of the Lord and in administering in the ordinances of the
kingdom of God, they will doubtless find the enemy always on the alert to ensnare them if possible, and bring them and their mission into contempt. There will be found
a great need for wisdom on all occasions, that the enemy may not gain the advantage over them.

In the first place we would advise the elder, or whatever else he may be, never to lose sight of his high calling of God in Christ Jesus,-never to forget the authority of
that portion of the priesthood which has been conferred upon him. We do not give this advice in order that the brother might be puffed up with the idea of the dignity of
his calling, by no means, neither will the contemplation of it produce that effect, for inasmuch as we are called of God according to the order of his kingdom; therefore,
we of ourselves have not assumed the office which we hold, neither do we usurp an authority to which we have no legal claim; and since it is entirely of the Lord and
not of ourselves, we shall be led to glorify him, and look for the assistance of his spirit in discharging the varied duties of the same.

But now if an officer of the church be brought into contact with some one opposed to the work of the Lord, and he forgot his priesthood and calling, what is the result?
he is left to his own resources as an individual, which in many cases may not equal those of his adversary, and thus he may suffer an apparent defeat in the eyes of
others, and the influence of the principles of truth may be lessened thereby.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 691 / 1033
In our own experience with the ministers of the day, we have found them very desirous of evading the great first principles of salvation, by calling for evidence of the
truth of the Book of Mormon, which were we to furnish, as might be done, both with regard to internal and external evidence, as well as the researches of travellers
But now if an officer of the church be brought into contact with some one opposed to the work of the Lord, and he forgot his priesthood and calling, what is the result?
he is left to his own resources as an individual, which in many cases may not equal those of his adversary, and thus he may suffer an apparent defeat in the eyes of
others, and the influence of the principles of truth may be lessened thereby.

In our own experience with the ministers of the day, we have found them very desirous of evading the great first principles of salvation, by calling for evidence of the
truth of the Book of Mormon, which were we to furnish, as might be done, both with regard to internal and external evidence, as well as the researches of travellers
accumulating a mass of proof as abundant as can be brought in testimony of any thing, yet it would be deemed insufficient. And why? we answer, because spiritual
things are spiritually discerned; and as no man knoweth the things of a man, save the spirit of man which is in him, even so the things of God knoweth no man but the
spirit of God. And inasmuch as the Book of Mormon is a divine record, so assuredly would the individual be unable to discern the same. But he might reply that he
believed the scriptures of the Old and New Testaments, and was satisfied with the evidence adduced in their favour; yes, and so would he have believed in the Book of
Mormon had it been in existence with him, and had he been taught to reverence it in a manner similar to the Bible; or we would carry it farther and say, had the person's
lot been east in Turkey, he would have grown up in a full belief of the authenticity of the Koran of Mahomet. But it is not such an evidence as this that can give
satisfaction to the Saint of God. Multitudes express their belief and full confidence that Jesus was the Saviour of men, but it is a conviction that has been instilled into the
mind in early youth, and has grown with their growth; yet still it is not an evidence that will satisfy a child of God.

We read that no man can say that Jesus is the Lord, but by the Holy Ghost, and on the same principle no man can speak as to the true nature of the Scriptures, Book
of Mormon, or any other sacred record but on the same principle; we might therefore reason with persons until doomsday, who are not in the covenant, and yet fail to
convince them.

We see then the absurdity of being led into a snare of this kind; it is neither more nor less than this, as it were laying aside our priesthood and the duties of it, to
endeavour by our own abilities to convince a man that we hold before him the light of truth, at the same time that he has no organs of vision to discern it.

But there is a ground on which the servant of the Lord can stand sceurely; he can speak of the alienated condition of mankind, he can teach the great law of adoption
into the kingdom of God, and he can bear a faithful testimony of the reality of Christianity, and of the signs following the believer. He may enlarge on his knowledge of
all scripture by the reception of that spirit by which alone the truth can be known, and if he be successful in securing obedience to the first principles of truth, the work
will be accomplished with regard to establishing the truth of the Book of Mormon, as well as every other portion of sacred writ.

We have not made these remarks because evidence cannot be adduced, but to show the irrationality of endeavouring to make a man see without eyes, or in other
words, without the capability of discerning truth when placed before him.

Let therefore, every servant of the Lord bear with him at all times a consciousness of his priesthood and calling, and when he is so circumstanced as to find it of no
avail, his labour in that quarter is finished; for if he be not successful in the discharge of his legitimate authority and duty, it will be utterly in vain to seek to effect
conviction in any mind by falling back upon his own acquired resources.

If we know anything of our own experience we would most assuredly say, that the power by which success is accomplished is to be found in connexion with a
proclamation of the fulness of the gospel. Christianity has been presented to mankind as a mere speculative theory, without the power of godliness accompanying it, and
when, on the contrary, it is presented in all its glorious fulness and reality to the honest-hearted, it becomes an agency of power which will either prove effective, or it
will be in vain to resort to other means.

Let, individuals but conceive for once the glorious reality of truth, stripped of every mixture of error, and they will turn in disgust from the mere theoretical and heartless
system with which before time they may have been associated.

We do not think it will be out of place here to give a word of caution, though we have frequently done it before, in relation to the exercise of wisdom in all the public
labours of the servants of the Lord.

Let them watch narrowly that Satan deceives them not, by causing them to lose sight of the object of their mission and calling in the proclamation of salvation, and
leading them to enlarge and dilate upon the erroneous systems of the day. Perhaps there is no habit in which the servant of the Lord becomes so blinded as this when he
has once indulged in it.

The absurdities in connexion with modern creeds and systems are so numerous that they appear apparently endless in the contemplation, and if the devil can so far
deceive a person as to lead him to forget the gospel, and turn his attention to them, he will take care that he lacks not for matter on the subject. There is nothing to be
accomplished by such a mode of proceeding save to exasperate the feelings of individuals, and prevent them from receiving at our hands the word of life which we have
to offer.

We make these remarks as cautionary to all, and when we call to mind, as the result of our own experience, the individuals who were the most prone to indulge in such
a course, we find them now ranked amongst the apostates from the truth; and as their spirit at that time was to destroy rather than to build up, so it is with them now,
and they will seek to overthrow the kingdom of God with as much zest as they once laboured to overthrow the varied systems around them.

But it may be asked, have we not in the christian warfare power to pull down the strong holds of sin and Satan? truly we have; but how is it most effectively
accomplished? we answer by the establishment of the principles of truth; by exhibiting the glorious gospel of salvation, until the hearers themselves shall appreciate its
truth and beauty and turn in disgust from the deformity of those systems with which they had been connected.

Let us draw a parallel case; we know that the kingdom of God in these last days shall be established, that it shall built up and never come to an end; but while conscious
of this important fact, would it be our business to go to every court in Europe or the world, and descant upon the evils of their various governments, and that in
consequence of the false principles upon which they are based, they must come to destruction; certainly wisdom would not dictate such a cause, but instead thereof let
us who have embraced truth, seek to build up the kingdom, by a proclamation of those principles which shall fit men to become citizens of the same, and teaching the
great principle of gathering, that they may be delivered from judgment, and in Mount Zion and in Jerusalem find salvation therefrom.

There is a honour, a dignity, and a responsibility connected with the priesthood which we would wish should never be forgotten; it is nothing less than to be
ambassadors of Jesus Christ, and when successful in that embassy, the reward shall be to shine as the stars in the firmament and as the sun for ever and ever.

EDITOR.

Important Notice to the Saints.

A copy of the Great Proclamation of the Twelve Apostles of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints to all the Kings of the world, to the Presidents, Governors,
Copyright
Rules,     (c) 2005-2009,
       and People            Infobase
                  of all nations,       Media
                                  has just comeCorp.                                                                                              Page 692 / 1033
                                                to hand, with a request that we should circulate it as widely as possible through the kingdoms of Europe.

As we are about publishing a considerable number of copies of this proclamation, we feel particularly to call the attention of the Saints to it at the present time. They
Important Notice to the Saints.

A copy of the Great Proclamation of the Twelve Apostles of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints to all the Kings of the world, to the Presidents, Governors,
Rules, and People of all nations, has just come to hand, with a request that we should circulate it as widely as possible through the kingdoms of Europe.

As we are about publishing a considerable number of copies of this proclamation, we feel particularly to call the attention of the Saints to it at the present time. They
must be already aware that they are conjointly engaged in a work, on the accomplishment of which hang important events; and, also that, according to the testimony of
the ancients who have spoken of it, but little time is to be given for its fulfilment. Since the organization of the church of God, much has been done by the establishment
of the principles of truth, while tens of thousands have boldly stepped forward and avowed their love for God by obedience to his counsel, and some have not forborne
to shed their blood in its defence, still comparatively speaking, but few of the great men of the earth have heard anything of the work of God, and still fewer have
declared themselves at all in its favour.

This proclamation is of vast importance to the Saints of God, to the whole Gentile world, as well as to all the house of Israel. It is made in fulfilment of the
commandments and revelations of God of both ancient and modern times, being an invitation and call to the Gentile nations to receive the gospel of Christ, and come to
the assistance of the Saints in carrying out the great principles and plan of salvation, and the accomplishment of that work which will end in the coming of Messiah, and
great preparation for the marriage supper of the Lamb. Such a call and proclamation is necessary, in order that the present generation may be left without excuse, as the
great events of the last days are being fulfilled. In all ages of the world, when the cup of the iniquity of any people was full, and the Lord was about to bring his
judgements upon them, he has first sent a warning voice amongst them that all might have a chance of escape and be left without excuse, as in the case of Noah and
Lot. We are informed that it should be in like manner at the case of the Son of Man, and the prophets have all dwelt largely on the great calamities that await the Gentile
nations.

In these last days, the Lord has decreed that, previous to the grand consumation about to take place, a universal warning must be given, and all be left without apology.
The gospel has been adopted to the capacity of all, both high and low, and that He may judge the world in righteousness, He has resolved that all may have an
opportunity of obeying his commandments, from which none are exempt.

This proclamation bears testimony to the nations of the earth that the kingdom of God has come, as has been predicted by the ancient prophet and prayed for in all
ages, even that kingdom which shall fill the whole earth and stand for ever. That in connexion with the establishment of this kingdom, the authority of the holy
priesthood, and apostleship with the keys thereof, have been restored, holding the power to bind on earth that which shall be bound in heaven, and to loose on earth
that which shall be loosed in heaven. By virtue of this authority, a message is sent to all, commanding them to repent and obey the gospel of the Son of God, with a
promise that the obedient shall realize the blessings of the Holy Spirit, which have been again dispensed to man.

The American Indians, whose origin has long been a subject of dispute, and which the learned have sought in vain to come to a knowledge of, are here set forth in their
true character, through the instrumentality of their records which have been revealed, and that they are about to have restored to them the blessings of the gospel and
the holy priesthood, with all its attendant privileges, which were enjoyed by their progenitors, and thereby become a civilized and righteous nation in their own land.

It is set forward that the Lord has appointed a temple and holy city to be built on the continent of America, for the endowment and ordinances pertaining to the
priesthood and for the Gentiles and remnants of Israel to resort unto, in order to worship the Lord, to be taught in his ways and walk in his paths, and finish their
preparations for the coming of the Lord. A command is also given to the Jews among all nations, to prepare to return to Jerusalem in Palestine, and to re-build that city
and temple unto the Lord. Thus, America and Jerusalem are set forth as two places of gathering for the nations, that they may escape the judgments about to overtake
the world, as the prophets have testified, that in Mount Zion and in Jerusalem shall be deliverance.

Through this medium the rulers and people of all nations are invited to lend their assistance in accomplishing these great and important events, and informed that their
salvation depends upon their receiving blessings at the same altar with Israel. They are also informed that, if they withhold their hand, and refuse to come forward to the
help of the servants of the Lord, it will not effect the success and final triumph of the work; for it is the work of the great God, for which his Word and Oath have been
pledged from before the foundation of the world. And the same promise and oath have been renewed unto man from the beginning, down through each succeeding
dispensation, and confirmed again by his own voice, out of the heavens in the present age; therefore he is bound to fulfil it, and overcome every obstacle. The loss will
be on their own part, and not on the part of God or of his Saints, should the people neglect their duty in the great work of modern restoration. The nations of the earth
are informed that none of them can be idle spectators of the work of God, but must be affected in either one way or another, for or against the kingdom of God in the
fulfilment of the prophets of the great restoration, and return of his long-dispersed covenant people.

When then the Lord has consummated this great work, and Jerusalem has become the seat of empire, and the great centre and capital of the old world, priests,
bishops, and clergy of every denomination will have to yield their pretended claims to the priesthood, together with titles, honours, creeds, and names, and reverence
and obey the true and loyal priesthood of the order of Melchisedeck and of Aaron, restored to the rightful heirs the authority of Israel; or the dearth and famine will
consume them, and the plague sweep them quickly down to the pit, as in the cases of Korah, Dathan, and Abiram, who pretended to the priesthood, and rebelled
against God's chosen priests and prophets in the days of Moses.

We wish to call the attention of all the elders and Saints to the subject of the circulation of this proclamation. Let them bear in mind, that they are all equally concerned
in this matter with us, and that it is in fulfilment of an express commandment of God that it is published. We shall have to distribute a great number of them gratis, and as
the Saints are under equal obligation with ourselves to have it published, we hereby call upon them to assist us with pecuniary means, in the fulfilment of this. This may
be effected by the presiding elders of conferences and branches raising contributions in their several districts, and forwarding the moneys thereby received to us, here,
for that purpose. We have 20,000 copies in press, and when they are out we do not wish the distribution of them to be confined to the agents of our publications alone,
but request that all the presiding elders, officers, and members of all the branches will exert every means in their power to have copies forwarded to all the clergy and
men of note in their circuit, and thereby clear their garments of the blood of all men, that they may be found spotless at the judgment seat of Christ.

WILFORD WOODRUFF.

Character.

The characters of individuals are, undoubtedly, in a very great measure formed by surrounding circumstances; and the statement that "man is the creature of
circumstances," is not altogether without foundation.

Though if man were altogether the creature of circumstances, his free agency would be completely lost, and his responsibility annihilated, he would be as a sheet of
paper that has lain perfectly passive under the hand of the writer, and is completely filled with matter. While on the other hand, if man were not affected by
circumstances, his free agency could not be called into exercise, and he would cease to act and be as a blank sheet, that has received no impression from the hand of
the writer.

In the benighted
 Copyright       condition ofInfobase
            (c) 2005-2009,    society consequent
                                        Media Corp.upon the introduction of sin into the world, man is not only in a great degree the creature of circumstances but far too
                                                                                                                                                      Page 693 / 1033
much the slave thereof, while one great object of salvation is to impart the spirit of God unto man, by which he shall be emancipated from the shackles of sin, and be
made free with the glorious liberty of the sons of God, or in other words, to make him master of those circumstances to which he had formerly been subject.
circumstances, his free agency could not be called into exercise, and he would cease to act and be as a blank sheet, that has received no impression from the hand of
the writer.

In the benighted condition of society consequent upon the introduction of sin into the world, man is not only in a great degree the creature of circumstances but far too
much the slave thereof, while one great object of salvation is to impart the spirit of God unto man, by which he shall be emancipated from the shackles of sin, and be
made free with the glorious liberty of the sons of God, or in other words, to make him master of those circumstances to which he had formerly been subject.

If then the formation of character be influenced so much by surrounding circumstances, what should be the standard of excellency aimed at by a member of the church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints? His first act after he becomes a partaker of the illuminating influence of the spirit of God, will certainly be to shake off the spirit of
selfishness that obtains so much amongst mankind, and being no longer desirous of living for himself, he will become God-like in procuring happiness for himself by
ministering to the well-being of others.

But again, must not the Saint of God in the last days become ennobled by the contemplation of the position which he occupies, and of the relationship in which he
stands to the God of heaven, and to his Son Jesus Christ? To have been introduced into the family of God, to have taken upon himself legally the name of the family of
heaven, and to be employed in, and associated with the Almighty, in carrying out his mighty schemes in relation to the human family, are certainly reflections that are
calculated to ennoble and to dignify every one that truly reflects upon the position which he occupies.

How necessary then is it, that we should seek to put away every thing that is paltry, little, or mean; and on the contrary, seek to be possessed of, and have a real
manliness of spirit, a transparency of character in which is no guile, where the heart and the lip harmonize together, and in their bearing upon others, beget the same
noble principles.

How many unworthy, suspicious, and paltry jealousies would be for ever buried were these principles acted upon. Exercising that charity which thinketh no evil, we
should be ready to give to all credit for seeking, according to their best ability, the general well-being and prosperity of the cause of God. In the kingdom there must be
order and discipline, and it is impossible for all to occupy the same position. There must necessarily be presidents over branches and conferences. Upon them rests a
responsibility which others have not; they need our faith and prayers to uphold and encourage them; it is their duty to watch over and direct others according to the light
and intelligence which they have received, for the good of the cause of truth; it is the duty of others to encourage and assist them in the same-to be of one spirit with
them in executing measures to carry on the work of the Lord. Let no unworthy jealousies intrude themselves upon us, let us never watch for iniquity, or seek to fasten
upon persons so situated the charge of partiality. They are responsible for the plans which they seek to put in operation, and we are answerable for the carrying out of
the same in righteousness. It is true, men may err and do so, as we have too frequently cause to regret. Presidents may get out of order as well as others who do not
preside, but it is not the duty of their councils to become their teachers, and thus reverse the position of the order of government,-by no means, they are responsible to
higher powers, and when necessity demands appeals can be made to the right quarter for redress.

We make these remarks because we have often seen the evils resulting from such a course of procedure.

Individuals may indulge a captious, suspicious, and accusing spirit, until they entirely cease to honour either their president or his office, and ere they are aware they will
have their minds disturbed, their spirits soured, and if they do not speedily retrace their steps, they will find, that they have become the servants of Satan, in seeking
continually to be the acusers of the brethren.

It is written, that "the heart is deceitful above all things," and truly in many respects it is so. Let but a person become thoroughly imbued with a spirit of finding fault, and
being in darkness, his heart will persuade him that he is the champion of truth, of purity, and correct principles, at the same time that he is led by a false spirit, and is
neither more nor less than the servant of the devil. But what would the spirit of the Lord dictate? Has his brother failings and weaknesses,-he would pray for him-were
he convinced that his brother's natural qualifications did not equal his own, he would recognize his brother's calling of God, and look to him as a channel through which
the Lord would be pleased to communicate intelligence and wisdom.

But when individuals are ready to accuse, all things are wrong. Perhaps the idea of seniority in the priesthood may be made a temptation unto them, until they kick
against every measure in which they consider they are not duly honoured in this respect.

But these things are failings, and let one and all seek to put them away; all contrarieties, all bickerings, are calculated to retard the progress of the work of God, and
most assuredly one charactersitic of the Saint of God ought to be, to endure injury rather than by our opposition to throw an obstacle in the way of the progress of
truth.

But not only ought the contemplation of our present position to benefit us, but there lies before us the illimitable future, the reward, the glory and exaltation of the
Redeemed of God. If we are in possession of the spirit of God; if by a faithful walk and conversation that holy principle increases within us, how can it be otherwise
than that we should improve in moral character, as we are continually approximating towards Deity itself, and look forward to the period when that unction from the
Holy One shall enable us to know all things.

We have made the foregoing remarks not for any particular branch, or section of the Church, but for all, being convinced by the spirit of the Lord, that an adherence to
these few hints will be found beneficial to every one, and cause them to attain to that elevation of character which shall prove that they have been ennobled and dignified
by the spirit of God.

Latter-Day Saints' Millennial Star. October 15 1845.

IN the pages of the present STAR we have presented to the notice of our readers a description of a Proclamation just sent to us from head-quarters, with directions to
print and circulate the same to the greatest possible extent which our means will allow.

From the remarks made by our beloved brother Woodruff, the great importance of that Proclamation will be perceived. It is the word of the Lord to the nations of the
earth, and the rulers thereof; a voice of warning which must be delivered, whether it be listened to and heeded, or otherwise.

This, of course, will be no point of consideration with the Saints; their duty is plainly marked out, which is to obey the commandment of the Lord, in becoming
instrumental in the circulation of the same.

It will be easily perceived that the printing off, at least, at the present time, of twenty thousand, must amount to a considerable sum, and the churches are well aware that
this burden cannot be sustained by the Presidency alone. Perhaps more than one-half will necessarily be given away, therefore the returns, as in other publications, will
not be found to meet the expenses necessarily incurred. And more than this, it will be clearly understood that it is the duty, not of a few in the kingdom of God who may
be in office, merely to engage in a work of such a nature, but of the entire combined church, every member of which becomes responsible in a degree for their
instrumentality in this great work. God has called his people to be a light unto the world, and the herald of his gracious purposes towards the repentant and obedient, as
well as of his threatened judgments upon, the wicked.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                            Page 694 / 1033
Inasmuch therefore as we are wishful to rid our garments of the blood of the generation in which we live, we shall avail ourselves to the utmost of our ability of the
means put into our hands for this purpose.
not be found to meet the expenses necessarily incurred. And more than this, it will be clearly understood that it is the duty, not of a few in the kingdom of God who may
be in office, merely to engage in a work of such a nature, but of the entire combined church, every member of which becomes responsible in a degree for their
instrumentality in this great work. God has called his people to be a light unto the world, and the herald of his gracious purposes towards the repentant and obedient, as
well as of his threatened judgments upon, the wicked.

Inasmuch therefore as we are wishful to rid our garments of the blood of the generation in which we live, we shall avail ourselves to the utmost of our ability of the
means put into our hands for this purpose.

We shall not by any means confine the sale of the "Proclamation" to our customary agents, but shall expect particularly, that presidents, travelling elders, priests, or
others, will become agents for the sale of the same.

But there is another point which ought clearly to be understood. The issue of this work is not put into our hands in order that we may get gain, and make a profit
thereof, but that we may warn the nations, and that they be left without excuse before God. It will not therefore be expected that while the presidency are incurring the
responsibility of printing the same, that the agents will be allowed to make a profit of it. We shall therefore expect returns in full for numbers delivered to the parties.

There is one hint that we would wish here to throw out, which is, that not only will the Proclamation be made an instrument for the salvation or condemnation of men,
according as they receive it, but it will have a bearing upon the Saints themselves of no ordinary nature; it will be a trial of their faith, in making some sacrifice for the
cause of God, and in carrying out a portion of his great work in the last days.

In order, therefore, to effect this great work, we call for pecuniary assistance from the churches generally. How that may be raised, we leave entirely with the Saints.
Private persons who have means, and are wishful to assist, can communicate, by Post-office-order, immediately, with the presidency in Liverpool. For lesser
contributions, collections may be made in the meetings, and the amount forwarded in the same manner, by the president thereof, all of which, of whatever kind or
amount, we shall duly record, to be referred to at a future day.

It is expected that the price of each will be about twopence.

We would direct the attention of the Saints to a "Word of Advice," and a short piece on "Character," in the present number, and affectionately exhort them to give heed
thereunto; the time has come for us not to trifle in connexion with our calling and standing in the kingdom of God. By the reading of the Proclamation, our position in
relation to the Gentile nations and the world at large will be perceived, while the solemn nature of the same will inspire us with a sense of our relation to God and man.

Trusting, therefore, that the Saints will duly appreciate the importance of what we have laid before them, and learning from the prophetic nature of the Proclamation the
great things that must speedily transpire, we have faith to believe that the same will prove a blessing to all whose hearts are engaged in the cause of God.

One Hundred Years Hence. 1945.

From the Nauvoo Neighbor.

Cod, through his servants the prophets, has given all men a clue to the future. In view of this, we were cogitating upon our bed the other night, what would be the state
of the world a hundred years hence. In quick succession the events and periods which have filled up nearly six thousand years passed before our mind's eyes, together
with the accompanying, "Thus saith the Lord, I will destroy the earth with a flood, after one hundred and twenty years. There shall be seven years of plenty and seven
years of famine in Egypt. Israel shall be held captive in Babylon till the land enjoys her Sabbath's seventy year;" and then came Daniel's numbers; and the exact time
when the Saviour should be was born, his crucifixion, and second coming.

While thus looking over the "has beens," we fell into a deep sleep, and the angel of our presence came to the bedside and gently said, "Arise !" Now, it mattereth not
whether we were in the body or out of it; asleep or awake; on earth or in heaven; or upon the water or in the air; the sum of the matter is like this:-Our guide, for such
we shall call the angel or being that conveyed us, soon brought us in sight of a beautiful city.

As we were nearing the place, a "pillar of fire," seemingly over the most splendid building, lit the city and country for a great distance around, and as we came by, THE
TEMPLE OF THE LORD IN ZION, in letters of a pure language, and sparkling like diamonds, disclosed where we were. Our guide went round the city in order to
give us a chance to "count the towers;" and, as it was nearly sunrise, he conducted us into one, that we might have a fair chance to view the glory of Zion by daylight.
We seemed to be swallowed up in sublimity! The "pillar of fire" as the sun rose majestically mellowing into a "white cloud," as a shade for the city from heat. The
dwellings, so brilliant by night, had the appearance of "precious stones," and the streets glittered like gold, and we marvelled. "Marvel not," said our guide, "this is the
fulfilment of the words of Isaiah:-'For brass I will gold, and and for iron I will bring silver, and for wood brass, and for stones iron: I will also make thine officers peace,
and thine exactors righteousness.'"

Now the eyes of our understanding began to be quickened, and we learned that we were one hundred years ahead of "common life," and we glorified. The "veil" that
hides our view from the glory of the upper deep had been taken away, and all things appeared to us as to the Lord. The great earthquake mentioned by John, and other
prophets before him, had levelled the mountains over the whole earth:-the "sea" had rolled back as it was in the beginning, the crooked was made straight, and the
rough places plain. The earth yielded her "increase," and the knowledge of God exalted man to the society of resurrected beings.

The melody and prayers of the morning in Zion, showed that the "Lord was there," and truly so; for, after breakfast the chariot of Jesus Christ was made ready for a
pleasure ride; and the chariots of his "hundred and forty-four thousand" glittered in the retinue of "earth's greatest and best," so gloriously, that the show exhibited the
splendour of gods, whose Father's name they bore on the front of their crowns.

Our curiosity excited us to inquire, what day they celebrated? To which the guide replied, "This is the Feast-day of the Lord to JOSEPH AND HYRUM SMITH, for
being martyred for the truth, held yearly on the 7th day of the fourth month, throughout all the tribles of Israel!"

Flesh and blood cannot comprehend the greatness of the scene; the worthy of the earth, with Adam at their head; the martyrs of the different dispensations, with Abel
at their head; and honourable men from other worlds composed an assemblage of majesty, dignity, and divinity so much above the little pageantry of man in his self-
made greatness, that we almost forgot that mortals ever enjoyed anything more than misery, in all the pomp and circumstance of man's power over man! This was a
feast-day for truth! This was the reward of integrity!-This was the triumph of "kings and priests" unto God, and was a holiday of eternity! Who could be happier than he
that was among the holy throng? No one; and away we rode out of Zion among her stakes.

At the first city out, we found the same spirit-ALL WERE ONE. While there, the following news, by post, came from the east. It was read from one of the papers just
published that morning.

"In digging for the foundation of our new Temple in the 124th city of Joseph, near where it is supposed the city of New York once stood, a large square stone was
 Copyright
taken         (c) ruins
       from the   2005-2009,
                        of someInfobase
                                 building,Media
                                           which,Corp.                                                                                             Page
                                                  by a seam in it, indicated more than mere stone. The seam being opened, disclosed a lead box about six by695
                                                                                                                                                            eight /inches
                                                                                                                                                                     1033
square. This box was soon found to contain several daily papers of its time, together with some coin of the old government of the United States. It will be recollected
that all the inhabitants of this city, which were spared from calamity, were `slung out when the earth was turned upside down,' some forty or fifty years ago for their
published that morning.

"In digging for the foundation of our new Temple in the 124th city of Joseph, near where it is supposed the city of New York once stood, a large square stone was
taken from the ruins of some building, which, by a seam in it, indicated more than mere stone. The seam being opened, disclosed a lead box about six by eight inches
square. This box was soon found to contain several daily papers of its time, together with some coin of the old government of the United States. It will be recollected
that all the inhabitants of this city, which were spared from calamity, were `slung out when the earth was turned upside down,' some forty or fifty years ago for their
wickedness."

The account of "fires" in one of these papers was truly lamentable, destroying, as the paper said, more than twenty-five millions worth of property in about three
months. Each contained a large number of murders, suicides, riots, robberies, and hints of war expected, with columns of divisions among the sectarian churches about
"slavery, Onderdonking, and the right way." The Archer of Paradise remarked, as these horrors of "old times" were being read, that "all that was transacted in the last
days of Babylon, before Satan was bound."

Joseph Smith said, "Lord, we will put those papers and coin in the repository of relics and curiosities of Satan's kingdom of the old world;" which was agreed to by all,
after exhibiting the coin. The silver coin contained the words "United States of America," and "half dollar," round the image of an eagle on one side, and a woman sitting
upon the word "LIBERTY," and holding up a night cap, between thirteen stars over "1845," on the other.

The only idea that could be gathered from all this was, that the government had fallen from the splendour of an eagle to the pleasure of women, and was holding up the
night cap, as a token that the only liberty enjoyed then, was star-light liberty, because their deeds were evil.

Another coin had the appearance of gold, with "five dollars" upon it, but upon close examination it was found to be nothing but fine brass.

While this was going on, the Lord said, "beware of the leven of old.-Let us enjoy our day."

In a moment this band of brethren were off, and what could equal the view? No veil, no voice; the heavens were in their glory, and the angels were ascending and
descending. The earth was in its beauty; the wolves and sheep; the calves and lions; the behemoth and the buffalo; the child and the serpent, enjoyed life without fear,
and all men were one.

As we were passing to another city, amid all this perfection of the reign of Jesus before his ancients gloriously, we discovered the fragment of a hewn stone, of a lightish
blue colour, with an abbreviated word "Mo," and the figures "1838" upon it. To which the "Lion of the Lord" exclaimed, "The wicked are turned into hell, and
forgotten, but the righteous reign with God in glory," and it seemed as if the echo came from a redeemed world-"glory."

At about two, after five hours' ride among the cities and stakes of Zion, we returned to the capital, to partake of the feast of the martyrs.

The preparation was perfect. A table through the grove of Zion, for more than three hundred thousand saints, where Jesus Christ sat at the head of the fathers and
mothers, sons and daughters of Israel, was a sight which the world, even Babylon in its best days, never witnessed. Says Jesus, as every eye turned upon him,

"Our Father, and thine,
Bless me and mine. Amen."

After the feast (the sentiments, words of wisdom, and other touching matters were to be published in Zo-ma-rah, or Pure News, and are omitted) we stepped into the
News Room, and the first article in the Pure News, which attracted our attention, was, the Minutes of the General Conference, held in Zion, on the 14th day of the first
month, A. D., 1945, when it was motioned by Joseph Smith, and seconded by John the Revelator, "That fortyeight new cities be laid out and builded, this year, in
accordance with the prophets which have said, `who can number Israel? who can count the dust of Jacob? Let him fill the earth with cities.' Carried unanimously."

Twelve of these cities to be laid out beyond eighteen degrees north, for the tribes of Reuben, Judah and Levi. Twelve on the east, at the same distance, for the tribes of
Joseph, Benjamin, and Dan. Twelve on the south, at the same distance, for the tribes of Simeon, Issacher, and Zebulon; and twelve on the west, at the same distance,
for the tribes of Gad, Asher, and Napthali.

The paper contained a notice for the half yearly conference, as follows:

"The general half yearly conference will be held at Jerusalem, on the 14th day of the seventh month, alternately with the yearly conference in Zion.

"It is proposed that the high way east up between the two cities of our God, be decorated with fruit and shade trees between the cities and villages, (which are only
eighty furlongs apart), for the accomodation of wayfaring men of Israel. Gabriel has brought from paradise some seeds of fruit and grain which were originally in the
Garden of Eden, and will greatly add to the comfort and convenience of man."

While we were engaged in reading, a strain of music from some of the "sweet singers of Israel," came so mellowly over our sensations for a moment, that we hardly
knew whether the angels or saints of the millenium, were chanting a vesper to their Saviour. We were so delighted with the performance as we saw the "musical chariot"
pass, filled with young men and maidens, all in white robes, that we only remember the following verses:-

"Death and Satan being banish'd;
And the `veil' for ever vanish'd;
All the earth's again replenish'd,
And in beauty appears:
So we'll sing hallelujah's;
While we worship our Saviour,
And fill the world with cities
Through the `great thousand years.'"

Our eye next caught a map showing the earth as it was and is. We were delighted with the earth as it is. Four rivers headed a little south of Zion, for Zion, is situated in
"the side of the north." The first river is called "Passon," and runs west. The second is called "Giau," and runs south. The third is called "Haudakal," and runs north; and
the fourth is called "The Fraters," and runs east. These four rivers divide the earth into four quarters, as it were in the days of Adam, and with their tributaries give an
uninterrupted water communication over the face of the world, for in the beginning the earth was not called "tinished" till it was "very good," for every thing.

By the paper we were reading, we learned that rain was expected in the beginning of the seventh month, according to the law of the Lord, for the promise is, "it shall
rain moderately in the first and seventh month, that the ploughman may overtake the reaper."
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 696 / 1033
Contemplating the greatness of the earth in its glory, with Jesus Christ for her king, president, and lawgiver, with such wise counsellors as Adam, Noah, Abraham,
Moses, Elijah, Peter, and Joseph, we were imperceptibly led to exclaim, "Great is the wisdom, great is the glory, and great is the power of man with his Maker!"-when
uninterrupted water communication over the face of the world, for in the beginning the earth was not called "tinished" till it was "very good," for every thing.

By the paper we were reading, we learned that rain was expected in the beginning of the seventh month, according to the law of the Lord, for the promise is, "it shall
rain moderately in the first and seventh month, that the ploughman may overtake the reaper."

Contemplating the greatness of the earth in its glory, with Jesus Christ for her king, president, and lawgiver, with such wise counsellors as Adam, Noah, Abraham,
Moses, Elijah, Peter, and Joseph, we were imperceptibly led to exclaim, "Great is the wisdom, great is the glory, and great is the power of man with his Maker!"-when
on a sudden our guide came in and said, "you must drink wine with the Lord in his kingdom and then return." This we did, and many things which we saw are not lawful
to utter, and can only be known as we learned them, by the assistance of a guardian angel.

When we were ready to return, our guide observed, "perhaps you would like to look through the urim and thummim of God, upon the abominations of the world in the
day of its sin." "Yes," was our reply, and he handed us the "holy instrument." One look, and the soul sickened. Eye hath not seen, ear hath not heard, neither hath it
entered into the heart of man what folly, corruptions, and abominations are wrought among men to gratify the lust of the flesh, the lust of the eye, and the cunning of the
devil. But they shall come. We returned, and awoke, perfectly enamoured with the beauty and glory of Zion to be, as well as the splendour and harmony of the "feast of
the martyrs;" determining in our mind, at some future day to give a sketch of the TEMPLE wherein Jesus sat and reigned with the righteous, when there was "not a
Canaanite in the land," nor anything to hurt or destroy in all the holy mountain-when the earth should be full of the knowledge of God as the waters cover the sea. In
short, the heavenly reality of one hundred years hence.

The Late Floods in the North.

NEWCASTLE-UPON-TYNE, MONDAY.-Further accounts have been received of the disasters caused by the late floods in the vale of the Tyne. The wheat
sheaves of 50 acres of land belonging to Mr. Hall, farmer, of Newburn, were carried away by the current, and, about seven o'clock on Friday evening, the river in
many places was completely covered with agricultural produce and floating timber. The people along the banks of the Tyne have got out an immense quantity of grain,
which, of course, is entirely spoiled, except that it may serve to feed poultry.

The loss and damage to shipping has been very considerable. A few cases may be enumerated, but a complete list it would be extremely difficult to furnish. Here
follows a list of some twenty-four vessels more or less injured.

At one time fears were entertained for the safety of Tyne-bridge, from a raft of timber having got fast under one of the arches, and the force of the current setting
against it being so strong. It stood firm, however, and as the tide ebbed the timber was got clear. Much complaint is made of the defective system of mooring, and it is
generally thought the corporation of Newcastle, who derive an immense revenue from the river, ought to pay a little more attention to that subject than they do. The brig
Ocean is still on the Herd, and will probably go to pieces in a tide or two, if the weather does not abate, so as to allow her to be got off quickly. The crew were saved
by the life-boats, which were manned and in readiness to be directed towards any point where life was in danger. It does not appear that any lives have been lost,
except the mate of the Atlantic. Two keels, belonging to Mr. Alderman Lamb, of Newcastle, laden with sand, sank off the Skinner's Burn, and the crew had a narrow
escape. Several of the mooring buoys were carried away, and, indeed, such a general wreck has not been experienced in the harbour for many years The river police,
appointed under a recent act of Parliament, rendered efficient services, under the direction of Mr. Stephens, in preserving such property as could be collected together,
and acting in conjunction with the harbour master in adopting measures of general safety; the floods have abated, but there is still a great quantity of fresh water coming
down from the hills and high lands in the west.

On Thursday evening last a most tremendously heavy rain began to fall in the two northern counties of Cumberland and Westmorland, and before midnight it poured
down in perfect torrents, and continued to do so all that night, and all day on Friday and the greater part of Saturday, and the consequence was that all the rivers and
streams were so much swollen and overflowed their banks, that greater and more furiously terrific floods have not been known in those counties for many years, and
never such at this period of the season. The rivers Eden, Lowther, Eamont, Lune, and Petteril were unusally high, and overflowed their banks, causing frightful
devastations, and an immense loss of property. On the Julian Bower estate (through which the river Eden flows), near the village of Temple Sowerby, Westmorland,
belonging to Richard Tinkler, Esq., of Eden-grove, upwards of 280 stooks of most excellent corn were washed down the stream with the greatest impetuosity, all
attempts to save any part of it being extremely dangerous, and of no avail. On the same river the huge centres and scaffold which were erected for the purpose of
repairing the large bridge which spans the river at Appleby, Westmorland, were taken down the stream early on Friday morning, and although numbers of workmen
were soon at the river side, endeavouring to land the large logs of timber, yet by far the greater portion of them could not be caught, and were rapidly taken down by
the flood and have not been seen or heard of since. This accident will retard the workings going on at this bridge for a considerable time. On the river Lune, near
Boroughbridge, ten massive centres, on which were erected a stage for the purpose of making a large bridge on the Lancaster and Carlisle Railway, were all entirely
swept away, causing a great inconvenience and loss to the sub-contractors of the work at that bridge. Messrs. Bird and Relph had about 100 stooks of corn swept
away by the overflowing and impetuosity of the river Pettril, near Kettleside farm in the vicinity of Penrith, the greater part of which they succeeded in securing far down
the stream, in a most shocking state. On the Lowther and Eamont, quantities of scaffolding and other materials were washed away from the workings of the monster
bridges at Yaw's Cragg, and Yanwath-hall, on the Lancaster and Carlisle Railway. At Armathwaite, where the Eamont, Lowther, Raven, and other tributary streams
had joined the Eden, the scene was terrifically grand, to behold such a mighty embodied volume of water rushing down to the ocean with impetuous velocity, and, also,
at the same time, it was a lamentable spectacle to witness so much valuable wreck hurried along by its raging strength, consisting of hundreds of sheaves of corn, large
logs of timber, boards, posts, rails, and trees, and, we are sorry to add, amongst the wreck were two fine cattle, which no doubt had been grazing in some low land
when the flood arose, and they were swept away by the roaring current. To whom these cattle belonged our correspondent did not ascertain. It is to be feared that
accounts of numerous other accidents and loss of property in various other districts of Cumberland and Westmorland will shortly be heard of. The corn crops, a great
portion of which, in many districts in those counties, still remains uncut, are at present in a most deplorable condition, being all laid flat on the ground, and fears are
entertained that second growths will make their appearance, and thus render the corn of bad quality and unsound. The stooks in the fields are also in a most shocking
plight, all of them being entirely soaked through with rain, and great numbers of them scattered on the ground amongst the water. The prospects of the farmers are
anything but cheering, and unless the weather shortly becomes more favourable, the worst of consequences will most assuredly ensue. At the last markets in these
counties, prices of every kind of grain were considerably higher, and flour and meal within the last three days have risen in price 3d. per stone of 14lb., wheat flour
being 2s. 8d. per stone. On Friday and Saturday last all the workings on the Lancaster and Carlisle Railway were put a stop to, the workmen not being able to stand
out, so heavy and continued were the torrents of rain, and it will take some time to repair the new laid rails on the topping embankments, which have slipped and given
way. Nearly all the corn-mills on the above rivers, by reason of the flood, are "back-watered," and consequently the millers cannot grind corn. Anglers with the
roeworm and minnow baits caught large quantities of fine trout, and many scores of stones were taken with shoulder-nets, "contrary to the statute in that case made and
provided." The rain did not cease till Saturday night, but to-day (Sunday) has been a very fine one, and the flood has not abated so much as might have been
expected.-London Times, September 7th.

Singular Phenomena.

During the last few weeks various singular appearances have been at different times visible in the heavens. About a fortnight ago, a star belonging to that class of
physical phenomena generally known by the name of "falling planets," was seen by many of the inhabitants of St. Helier's (Jersey), and after careering through the
heavens for some minutes, it was observed to descend rapidly to the earth, bursting into a thousand fragments. It is curious and interesting at all times to watch the
phenomena of the celestial sphere, especially from the circumstances that so far as modern science has yet determined, they exercise no inconsiderable effect on the
 Copyright
general     (c) 2005-2009,
        operations            Infobase
                   of the terrestrial   Media
                                      world.    Corp.
                                             Within                                                                                                     Page
                                                    the period of eight weeks the savans of Jersey have had their scientific casuistry called into the field     697 / in
                                                                                                                                                             to indulge 1033
speculations respecting comets, aurora borealis, shooting stars, and various other appearances of a singular and remarkable nature, and if we may judge from the
immediate past, they will require, in order to exercise their ingenuity, to keep awake during the night for a considerable time further. On Saturday evening se'nnight, or
During the last few weeks various singular appearances have been at different times visible in the heavens. About a fortnight ago, a star belonging to that class of
physical phenomena generally known by the name of "falling planets," was seen by many of the inhabitants of St. Helier's (Jersey), and after careering through the
heavens for some minutes, it was observed to descend rapidly to the earth, bursting into a thousand fragments. It is curious and interesting at all times to watch the
phenomena of the celestial sphere, especially from the circumstances that so far as modern science has yet determined, they exercise no inconsiderable effect on the
general operations of the terrestrial world. Within the period of eight weeks the savans of Jersey have had their scientific casuistry called into the field to indulge in
speculations respecting comets, aurora borealis, shooting stars, and various other appearances of a singular and remarkable nature, and if we may judge from the
immediate past, they will require, in order to exercise their ingenuity, to keep awake during the night for a considerable time further. On Saturday evening se'nnight, or
rather early on Sunday morning, another phenomenon made its appearance in the sky, if possible more strange than any which have of late preceeded it. A globe of
fire, apparently of the dimensions of a good-sized balloon, was observed to move about from position to position, making its appearance now in one place, now in
another. It might be seen at one moment blazing with all the crimson lustre of the sun as it sets in an autumnal sky, in another shining with a full, clear, and burnished
light, irradiating the whole aerial vault. Sometimes stationary, it would all of a sudden shift its position, and locate itself upon a spot at a considerable distance. Here
again it would remain for a few minutes, when, as if tired of the quarters it had chosen, migrate without further ceremony to another. Alternately the subject of these
appearances, it remained for nearly an hour, when, in a second, becoming detached from the spot on which it was fixed, it flew with a tremendous velocity through the
sky, and took refuge behind a dark and murky cloud.-Weekly Dispatch, September 14th.

Notices.

We would particularly caution the brethren or others, that they exercise much wisdom in the distribution of the "Proclamation," so as not unnecessarily to expose
themselves to difficulties and persecution.

We have much pleasure in informing our friends that the Trustees and Directors of the British and American Commercial Joint Stock Company met on the 14th and
15th instant, with Mr. Rowe the solicitor of the Company, to discuss the articles of the deed of settlement, in order to further its speedy completion.

Those who have made applications for shares that have not been allotted, will receive them after complete registration.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: PUBLISHED BY W. WOODRUFF & T. WARD, STANLEY BUILDINGS, BATH STREE.

EDITED BY THOMAS WARD.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

No. 10. November 1 1845. Vol. VI.
The Seven Churches.

By the Author of "Constantinople in 1828."

(Continued from our last.)

THE Pagan temples-those structures too beautiful for the worship of divinites with human passions and human vices-were more completely subverted than the Christian
churches in Pergamus. The fanes of Jupiter and Diana, of Aesculapius and Venus, were prostrate in the dust; and where they had not been carried away by the Turks
to be cut into tomb-stones, or to pound down into mortar, the Corinthian columns and the Ionic, the splendid capitals, the cornices and pediments, "all in the highest
ornament," were thrown in unsightly heaps. Some lay in the stony bed of the Selinus, a mountain stream that washes the Acropolis' base; and others, mangled and
defaced, were strewed on the sides and brow of the Aeropolis itself. "As I looked thence, (may I be permitted to quote my own words?) down from the walls of the
upper castle, I was filled with melancholy reflections. Before me was a suite of ruins; the city of Lysimachus had disappeared-it had been in part destroyed by Roman
conquest; but the perhaps equally magnificent Roman city had disappeared too; the rich provincial city of the Greek empire had fallen after it; the walls erected by the
Christians, to defend themselves against the Sarascens and Turks, were all prostrate, and even the walls of the barbarous Donjon, which reigned the lord of all those
stately edifices, the survivor of so many superiors, were themselves fast crumbling to the common ruin! The scenery from the Aeropolis is grand but sad. The fine plain
before Pergamus, which (to use an expression of Professor Carlisle, when describing this part of Asia) `seems ready to start into fertility at a touch,' is sparingly
cultivated, except on the very edges of the town; and we may well add, as he did with a sigh, `but, alas! that touch is wanting!' On looking from the castle, I could trace
the ravages made by the unrestrained flood courses of the Caicus and its tributary streams, which have cut the plain into broad, bare sandy veins."

I have remarked at Smyrna the depression of the Christian religion, and that even there, where the Turks, by the frequent contact with Franks, and from the effects of
commerce, are comparatively tolerant, still the Greeks, Armenians, and Catholics, are fain to perform their church ceremonies in a quiet retiring manner. But as you
remove from that short line of coast, fanaticism increases; and the more barbarous Turk of the interior grudgingly allows to the Greek, or the Armenian, the exercise of
his own worship, and the use of his own lowly temple. I could never attend service in the church of Pergamus, as it was always hurried over by early morning dawn. All
the wearers of the black turban, when abroad or exposed to the observation of the Turks, struck me as being timid and faltering; but, besides the inferiority, they are
habitually made to feel as Christians, their spirits may have been still more broken by the recollection of recent massacres committed on their race, within the town of
Pergamus-and to an extent, considering their relative populations, far exceeding those perpetrated in Smyrna.

The overflowing population of the ancient and magnificent Pergamus had sunk, at the time of my visit, (1828), to about fourteen thousand, of which there were about
three thousands Greeks, three hundred Armenians, not quite three hundred Jews; the rest were Turks. A collection in a Greek school of about fifty volumes in Iwomaic
was called "the library," and represented the ancient store of two hundred thousand volumes, formed here by the munificent monarchs of Pergamus; and a dirty little
Italian quack, ignorant and insolent, was head practitioner of medicine in the city which gave birth to Galen, and of which Asculapius was the tutelar divinity! The town
was as dull as the grave except during the night, when, as it happened to be the Ramazan of the Turks, there was some stir and revelry among the Mahometan portion
of it. The animal creation delighted me more than the human world: I have dwelt elsewhere with enthusiasm on the storks and turtle doves that I used to see from my
apartment, covering the lofty castle-like walls of the Greek church of Agios Theologos, or sailing or flitting across the blue twilight sky, the doves "forming an amorous
choir which never ceased by day or night;" and I have recorded the vernal voices of the cuckoos that contributed to make the air and the voice of Pergamus redolent
with langour and tender feeling, to a degree I have never experienced in any other spot on earth. But I neglected, which I should not have done, to mention in those
pages the occurrence of a little scriptural picture. The Psalmist says, "As for the stork, the fir trees are her house;" and at a humble village in the neighbourhood of
Pergamus, screened by a dark wood of mountain fir, I observed in one of my solitary rides the vast procreant cradle, "and the broad white wing, of the stork, on nearly
every other tree."

From Pergamus I went on to SARDES, by rather a circuitous route, taking Kirkagatch and Magnesia on my way. The country I traversed, the luxuriant vales of the
Caicus and the Hermus-two noble rivers!-was almost as deserted and melancholy as the regions between Smyrna and Pergamus; but nothing that I had yet seen
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                    Page    698   / 1033
equalled the desolation of the city of Sardes.* I saw from afar the lofty Aeropolis fringed with crumbling ruins; and when I crossed a branch of the Golden Pactolus
which once flowed through the Agora, or market place-and when I stood there at eleven o'clock, the very hour in which, in its ancient days, the place would be
crowded-I saw not a soul, nor an object of any sort to remind me that this solitude had been a vast and splendid city, save here and there a patch of ruin-a dismantled
every other tree."

From Pergamus I went on to SARDES, by rather a circuitous route, taking Kirkagatch and Magnesia on my way. The country I traversed, the luxuriant vales of the
Caicus and the Hermus-two noble rivers!-was almost as deserted and melancholy as the regions between Smyrna and Pergamus; but nothing that I had yet seen
equalled the desolation of the city of Sardes.* I saw from afar the lofty Aeropolis fringed with crumbling ruins; and when I crossed a branch of the Golden Pactolus
which once flowed through the Agora, or market place-and when I stood there at eleven o'clock, the very hour in which, in its ancient days, the place would be
crowded-I saw not a soul, nor an object of any sort to remind me that this solitude had been a vast and splendid city, save here and there a patch of ruin-a dismantled
wall, or a heap of stone and brick work mixed with brambles and creeping weeds. Where palaces and temples, theatres and crowded habitations had stood, a green
and flowery carpet of smooth sward met the eye; and the tall, stately asphodel, or day-lily, gleamed in its beauty and pallidness, where the marble column had risen in
other days. The brook-for the Pactolus is now nothing more than a brook, and a choaked and insignificant one-gently "babbled by;" a cool breeze blew from the snow-
covered Mount Tmolus, which, if I may be permitted to use the poetical language of the Sicilians, as applied to Etna, stood like "L' Arcipetre de' monti, che in cotta
bianca, al ciel porge gl' incensi," facing me far across the plain. This breeze murmured along the steep, rough sides of the Aeropolis, and sighed among the underwood
that grew thickly at its foot. Other sounds were there none, save now and then the neighing of my horse, who crushed the flowers and the scented turf beneath his hoof,
and gave utterance to the contentment and joy suggested by such fair pasture. This utter solitude, and in such a place, in the Agora of the populous Sardes, became
oppressive: I would have summoned the countless thousands of ancient Lydians, that for long centuries had slept the sleep of death beneath that gay green sward: spirits
might have walked there in broad noon-day-so silent, void, awful was the spot! Here the hand of destruction had spared nothing, but a few rent walls, which remained
to tell all that had been done; were they not there, the eye might pass over the plain and the hill as a scene of a common desert, and never dream that here was the sight
of Sardes! The Pagan temple and the Christian church had alike been desolated; the architectural beauty of the one, and the pure destination of the other, having been
all inefficacious for their preservation. Four ragged, dark, low walls, by the side of a little mill, represented the church; and two columns erect, and a few mutilated
fragments of other columns, scattered on the sward or sunk in, were all that remained of that "beautiful and glorious edifice," the temple of Cybele at Sardes! At the mill
by you the church I met two Greeks, and these, I believe, formed the resident Christian population of this once distinguished city of the Lord. From the mill I could see
a group of mud huts on the acclivity under the southern cliffs of the Aeropolis-there might have been half a dozen of these permanent habitations, and they were flanked
by about as many black tents. A pastoral and wandering tribe of Turcomans dwelt here at the moment, and the place almost retained the ancient name of the city-they
called it Sart. Well might the Christian traveller exclaim here-and what is Sardes now? "Her foundations are fallen; her walls are thrown down." "She sits silent in
darkness, and is no longer called the lady of kingdoms." "How doth the city sit solitary that was full of people!"

I have described in my book of travels, and at some length, the state of the ruins of Sardes; this detailed description need not be repeated here, but perhaps I may be
excused for quoting from that volume the impressions, as they were noted down at the time, made upon me by the melancholy prospect from the Aeropolis. "The view
from the rugged brow was vast and sublime; the broad plain of the Hermus, through which wound the stately and classical river, was at my feet; at the extremity of the
plain, in a direction nearly due north, I could discern the tranquil bosom of the Gygaean lake; the lofty tumuli, the sepulchres of Alyattes, and of Lydia's royal race;
beyond which the view was terminated by a ridge of mountains. To the west was a chain of jagged, rocky hills; to the east were the high, broad cones of Tmolus,
deeply covered with snow, whose white hues, tinged by the reflected purple of the setting sun, shone like an accumulated mound of brilliant rose leaves. Behind the
Aeropolis, to the south, the long deep valley of the Pactolus, plunged within the blackening sides of the majestic mountains, and cast itself in shade, seemed strikingly
solemn and mysterious; its famed stream was at intervals hidden by, and at others seen rushing through, dark trees and thick underwood, whilst at the more open parts
of the valley, beneath where I stood, it was burnished with gold and crimson, by the farewell rays of the god of day. Of living beings there were none visible, save a
small herd of lowing cattle, driven by two mounted Turcomans in the direction of the concealed village; but historical recollections and imagination could people the spot
with Cimmerians, Lydians, Persians, Medes, Macedonians, Athenians, Romans, Greeks of a declining empire, and Turks of a rising one-races that have in turns
flourished or played an active part on this theatre, and have in turn disappeared. By such aids, the ancient warrior, with his helmet and breastplate of shining steel, might
be seen again to climb the castellated heights; the conqueror of the world to lay his victorious sword on the altars of Polytheism; and passing over the lapse of centuries,
the fanatic Unitarian, the Moslem Emir, to lift up the voice of praise to Allah and to destiny, that had awarded him such fair conquests."

The troubled state of the country, and other circumstances of a more private nature, prevented me from extending my journey in Asia Minor as I had intended, and I
turned back from Mount Tmolus, not without a sigh of regret. I passed a night at Sardes, in a mode quite accordant with the desolation of the place. My lodging was
one of the mud-built huts of the Turcomans; my meal, boiled wheat, and a little lamb roasted whole, and in the most primitive manner; and my bed, some sheep skins
spread on the floor. But before I retired to supper and repose, I took a walk in the direction of the ruined temple. It was a short walk, for there was no moonlight to
guide my steps or disclose the objects that interested me, and the large sheep dogs whom I disturbed set up a tremendous chorus of barking; yet I shall not soon forget
the feelings of awe and melancholy that invaded me, as thus, in the gloom of night, and alone, I traversed the deserted site of the splendid, the wealthy capital of Lydia,
where Croesus had counted his treasures, and Alexander triumphed.

The next morning I left Sardes, and keeping to the northward, passed the river Hermus, at rather a bad ford; and then turning a little to the west, rode on to the tumuli
or sepulchral mounds, which were covered with luxuriant grass, green and gay. "Sitting on the gigantic barrow, the greatest work of the ancient Lydians, held as one of
the world's wonders, and esteemed by the father of history as inferior only to the works of the Egyptians and Babylonians;" and gazing over the plain, and the course of
the Hermus for many miles, or "on the placid Gygaean lake, with sedgy borders, and waves reflecting the clear blue sky, and solitary as the recesses of an undiscovered
world," I enjoyed moments of exquisite happiness; yet the reflections that occupied those moments, though perhaps hallowing to the heart, were emphatically sad. I sat
among the dead. Those numerous sepulchral barrows, forming a gigantic champs des morts, covered thousands and thousands who had lived and felt, suffered and
enjoyed, even like myself. Here, around me, "the princes" of Lydia, her wise men, her captains, and "her rulers, and her mighty men, slept a perpetual sleep;" and the
name of one of them, (of Alyattes) and the nature and use of the extraordinary mounds, had been preserved only by the pages of Herodotus.

From the banks of the Gygaean lake, I reluctantly re-crossed the Hermus, and took my way back to Smyrna, by Casabar and Nymphi; but, by the aid of Mr. Arundell
and other travellers, I will endeavour to convey my readers whither I did not go, and to complete a picture of the Seven Churches.

THYATIRA,* called by the Turks, Ak-hissar or the white castle, is situated about twenty-five miles to the north of Sardes, to which place it must offer an agreeable
contrast, as, though inferior to Pergamus, and infinitely so to Smyrna, it is superior to any other of the cities of the churches, and is still a large place, abounding with
shops of every description. "The appearance of Thyatira," says Mr. Arundell, "as we approached it, was that of a very long line of cypresses, poplars, and other trees,'
amidst which appeared the minarets of several mosques, and the roofs of a few houses at the right. On the left a view of distant hills, the line of which continued over
the town; and at the right, adjoining the town, was a low hill with two ruined wind-mills." The disproportion of Christians to Mahometans is great, as there are but two
churches to nine mosques in the town. One of the churches is Armenian, the other Greek; the latter was visited by Mr. Arundell. "It was a wretchedly poor place, and
so much under the level of the churchvard, as to require five steps to descend to it. The priest told us that the bishop of Ephesus is the of Thyatira. We intended to give
him a Testament, but he seemed so insensible to its worth that we reserved it." If, however, Thyatira retain a population and the material of a considerable city, it has
been less retentive than others of the seven of its ancient edifices and ruins.

"Very few of the ancient buildings," says Dr. Smith,* "remain here; one we saw, which seems to have been a market place, having six pillars sunk very low in the
ground, about only four spans left above. We could not find any ruins of churches; and inquiring of the Turks about it, they told us there were several great buildings of
stone under ground, which we were very apt to believe from what we had observed in other places, where, digging somewhat deep they met with strong foundations,
that, without all question, have formerly supported great buildings."

The same traveller remarks that, in the days of heathenism, Thyatira, like Ephesus, was much devoted to the worship of the goddess Diana; and he thus accounts for
the comparative
 Copyright      affluence ofInfobase
           (c) 2005-2009,    the formerMedia
                                         of theCorp.
                                               two cities. "The inhabitants are maintained chiefly by the trade of cotton wool, which they send to Smyrna."
                                                                                                                                                   Page 699 / 1033
Another traveller, Rycant, says, "It is this trade, with the crystalline waters cool and sweet to the taste and light on the stomach, the wholesome air, the rich and
delightful country around, which cause this city so to flourish in our days, and to be more happy than her other desolate and comfortless sisters." Many years however
that, without all question, have formerly supported great buildings."

The same traveller remarks that, in the days of heathenism, Thyatira, like Ephesus, was much devoted to the worship of the goddess Diana; and he thus accounts for
the comparative affluence of the former of the two cities. "The inhabitants are maintained chiefly by the trade of cotton wool, which they send to Smyrna."

Another traveller, Rycant, says, "It is this trade, with the crystalline waters cool and sweet to the taste and light on the stomach, the wholesome air, the rich and
delightful country around, which cause this city so to flourish in our days, and to be more happy than her other desolate and comfortless sisters." Many years however
have passed since Rycant travelled this route, and the decline that seems every where incidental to Turkish misrule has not wholly respected Thyatira. It is not so
populous as it was, and a good portion of its trade in cotton has been removed to Kirkagatch, and to districts nearer to Smyrna.

  * If therefore, thou shalt not watch, I will come upon thee as a thief, and thou shalt not know what hour I will come upon thee."

  * See Rev. chap. ii. v. 18.

    Dr. Smith, chaplain to the embassy at Constantinople, to whom we are indebted for the first account of the Seven Churches in modern times, was almost the first to
visit them. He performed his journey in 1671, and his work rendered the tour popular among all the Europeans who, as traders or travellers, visited the Levant. His
introduction contains a touching passage. "The curious surveys every where extant of Bethlehem, Nazareth, and Jerusalem, places so famous for the birth, education,
and suffering of our blessed Saviour, suffer us not to be unacquainted with their situation and states. * * * But a sadder fate seemed to hang over the Seven Churches
of Asia, founded by the Apostles, and to which the eternal Son of God vouchsafed to send those Epistles recorded in the Book of the Revelations of St. John."

The Proclamation.

We cannot issue another number of the MILLENNIAL STAR, for the perusal of our readers, without again recurring to the "Proclamation," in order to direct attention
to the same, and to impress upon all the importance of it, and the responsibility of those upon whom its circulation depends. The bible has been long in the hands of the
people, filled with abundant declarations by the prophets of the great purposes of God in the last days, and of the fate of the nations in respect to their acceptance or
rejection of the will of the Lord; yet has the bible been as a book that was hid, whose meaning has not been understood, in consequence of the vision of the professed
teachers of it having been covered; prophets and seers have not been found in their midst, nor any imbued with the spirit that inspired the sublime predictions of the
future, to be found in the sacred word.

The consequence has been, that a multiplicity of opinions and confusion of sentiment on religious subjects has filled the whole of Christendom, oftentimes producing
anarchy and confusion-a certain proof of the heretical nature of the doctrines taught as a substitute for those holy and glorious principles that would bind man to his
fellow, and lead them as one great and happy family into the presence of God.

The Book of Mormon has come forth in connexion with the origin of the great work of God in the last days, its pages teeming with light and truth, and bearing a faithful
testimony of the unchangeable character of God, and of the undoubted fulfilment of the word of the Lord, spoken by his servants in the Eastern world. But, like the
Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments, it is a sealed book to the learned and the wise of the religious world, because they are destitute of that spirit which can
alone afford a key to the interpretation thereof.

Yet notwithstanding the ignorance of the people relative to the designs of God, they must be left without excuse. God has renewed his covenant with the sons of men,
he has imparted the power and authority of his holy priesthood, that individuals might go forth to proclaim the fulness of the gospel of his Son, and administer to the
believing and penitent, those ordinances by which they might be inducted into the family of God.

Yet, more than this, he has commanded the Proclamation to be made unto all people, which is at once a faithful condensation of what has been spoken by his servants
the prophets, in every age of the world, in relation to the last days; and it will be found to be an epitome of divine truth, calculated to awaken the honest-hearted to an
inquiry into the great work of the Lord, at the same time that it will leave the wicked without excuse.

This, then, being the true nature of the means now put into the hands of the Saints, it will behove every one bearing the designation, to be diligent in the circulation of the
same, to the utmost of their ability.

But, beloved Saints, we wish to remind you that it will call for much wisdom and prudence in the discharge of this duty, in order that we may not render the purpose of
God of no effect, as far as our instrumentality is concerned.

We grieve to recall to mind that some, having the authority of the priesthood to proclaim the principles of salvation, have so little understood the nature of their mission
as to turn the listener away in disgust, and by their folly have closed the ears of many against the truth; but these things must not be; much faith, much prayer will be
necessary, that we may exercise wisdom in this great work.

All men cannot be approached alike; but under all circumstances, we shall look for that amiability of spirit, that courtesy and politeness which ought and ever will be in
exercise when associated with the Spirit of God.

Undoubtedly, in many quarters, the Proclamation will be rejected, or received with contempt and scorn; but let not this affect us; our duty will be accomplished by
placing it in the hands of such; and, on the other hand, we venture to say that multitudes, by reading its pages, will be awakened to a contemplation of the great subjects
on which it treats.

Continual activity and great diligence will be required on the part of every one, in order that the presidency may be upheld and supported in the great additional labour
of its publication unto the nations.

And though we must proceed according to our means, yet, eventually, the continental nations must be made acquainted with its contents as well as the people by whom
we are immediately surrounded.

We trust that a just contemplation of the subject of its distribution, as well as the many great and glorious principles connected with the kingdom of God will produce a
salutary effect upon all who are faithfully engaged in the service of the Lord.

It will be a moral impossibility for persons truly to estimate their calling and position as servants of God, without a manifest rise in the scale of being, and a concomitant
exaltation of character commensurate with the same.

The Saint of the last days is not limited in his exertions to any particular field of labour, the world is the theatre of his exertions, and its subjugation to the principles of
truth and righteousness-the
 Copyright   (c) 2005-2009,grand    object
                              Infobase      he has
                                         Media     in view.
                                                 Corp.                                                                                                     Page 700 / 1033
Neither will the greatness of the object deter him from labouring for its accomplishment; he has the word and oath of Jehovah for a guarantee for its accomplishment,
therefore, let not his heart fail him, persecution and affliction may await him in the faithful discharge of his duties, yea, even his life may be sacrificed in his devotion to the
exaltation of character commensurate with the same.

The Saint of the last days is not limited in his exertions to any particular field of labour, the world is the theatre of his exertions, and its subjugation to the principles of
truth and righteousness-the grand object he has in view.

Neither will the greatness of the object deter him from labouring for its accomplishment; he has the word and oath of Jehovah for a guarantee for its accomplishment,
therefore, let not his heart fail him, persecution and affliction may await him in the faithful discharge of his duties, yea, even his life may be sacrificed in his devotion to the
truth, but these things must affect him not, all will work together for his good, and great shall be his reward in the day of the Lord Jesus Christ.

Then inspire us, O, our Father!
With thy Spirit from on high;
That we each and all may serve thee
If in life, or call'd to die.

Christ our Saviour, he hath triumph'd
O'er the pow'rs of death and hell;
And his Saints shall all be victors,
Through his might, who loves them well.

EDITOR.

"The Mormons or Latter-Day Saints."

"These people have gained a footing, it seems, in Liverpool, and hold their meetings in the Music Hall. The Mormons are a religious sect recently founded in the United
States, by one Joe Smith, who produced a new volume of Holy Scripture, and was afterwards murdered in prison. They promulgate a new system of moral duties,
relieving men from the observance of the duties and charities prescribed by the modern Christian church; and they believe in a multitude of ridiculous fictions. The
Christian inhabitants around them look upon them with the utmost disgust and hatred, and there have been several conflicts between the inhabitants of the State of
Illinois and the fanatics, who hold exclusive possession of a city named Nauvoo. Another attack has lately been made, and with every prospect of driving them entirely
from the settlement-with what justice we cannot say. We are sorry to find that many of our countrymen are deluded by them."-From the Liverpool Mail, Oct. 25,
1845.

In reading the foregoing paragraph in the Liverpool Mail, we could not but feel much amused. In the first place, at the wonderful acuteness of the writer in discovering
after a lapse of near six years, that the Mormons have a footing in Liverpool. If Mormonism be so obnoxious, and its professors a set of fanatics, we think there has
been some dereliction of duty in the writer in not making the fact known sooner for the sake of the public good. The gentlemen of the press, in general, assume to be, as
it were, the guardians of the public both in morals and politics, and it certainly is a late period for the writer to discover that many of our countrymen have become
deluded by the principles such fanatics teach; on the contrary, we should have supposed that, ere this, his intelligent mind ought to have examined, discussed, and
refuted such principles of error as he supposes they teach, for the benefit of his fellow townsmen at least. And if hitherto this duty had been neglected, it would have
been more manly to have shown and proved that they believed in the ridiculous fictions to which he alludes.

We thank him, however, in the first place, for the public announcement which he makes that the place of Meeting of the Saints in Liverpool, is in the MUSIC HALL, as
we at all times court publicity, and only wish to have the opportunity of proclaiming the principles of truth to all that are ready to near.

The writer seems also a little in the dark with regard to the time of the origin of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, which, for his especial information, we
beg to state was organized on the 6th of April, in the year 1830.

As an historian, however, the writer is sufficiently laconic, when he states that Joe Smith produced a new volume of Holy Scripture, and was afterwards murdered in
prison. We wonder that the writer was not struck with the coincidence, in this respect, with the fate of most who have produced new scriptures, or in other words,
have come forth with the "word of the Lord" unto the people, and thereby effecting innovations upon existing creeds and systems. History must at least teach him that
the founder of Mormonism, as he terms it, had the distinction, like his Divine Master, of sealing his testimony with his blood.

"They promulgate," says the writer, "a new system of moral duties, relieving' men from the observance of the duties and charities prescribed by the modern christian
church." This is written in utter ignorance of the principles of the Saints, and is truly worthy of the epithet applied otherwise by the writer of a "ridiculous fiction." No
duty ever inculcated by an inspired servant of the Lord which has been applicable to mankind in general, was ever taught but what the Saints know to be incumbent
upon them, and enforce the same upon their hearers; and indeed we can say more than this, that the Mormons plead for obedience to many christian duties which the
wisdom of "modern christians" has rendered obsolete, or of none effect.

Whatever want of courtesy the writer may have exhibited towards the people of whom he is writing, he certainly does not fall short of it in his allusion to the peruisons
by whom the Saints are surrounded in America. He styles them "christian inhabitants," forgetful or ignorant that the parties alluded to have been guilty of inflicting every
evil in their power upon the Saints for the last fifteen years; by no: means stopping at plunder, devastation, and murder; and yet, forsooth, they are "christian
inhabitants," though, according to his own words, cherishing "disgust and hatred." How far the gentleman's creed extends in cherishing the latter feeling we know not,
but we by no means envy the possession of the principles of suth "christian inhabitants."

He informs us that another attack has been made upon the Saints with every prospect of driving them from their settlement, though with what justice he can; not say.
Though we are by no means callous or indifferent to the sufferings of the Saints at the hands of their enemies, yet we can assure the writer, that such intelligence,
whether true or false, will never shake the faith of a Saint, enlightened by the Spirit of God, but that on the contrary, we are fully assured, and would express ourselves
in the language of our esteemed President, and say that "if our enemies will let us alone, we will establish the kingdom of God upon the earth, and if they oppose us
therein, we will do it the quicker." EDITOR.

The Gospel.

What is the Gospel? It is the power of God unto salvation-Romans i. 16. Its first principles are faith, repentance, and baptism for the remission of sins, the laying on
hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost, &c.-Hebrews v. 12-vi 1-3. Reader, have you become obedient to this Gospel? If so, it is well; if not do no delay, for "the Lord
Jesus will shortly come in flaming fire, taking vengeaned on them that know not God, and that obey not the Gospel of Christ-2 Thessalonlana i. 7, 8. Jesus says,
"Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit he cannot enter the kingdom of God-John iii. 5. Accept then of salvation on God's terms, namely, the scriptural plan.
First, believe in God the Father, Jesus Christ the Son, and in the Holy Ghost; believe also the doctrine of Christ-John ii. 9. Second, repent, confess your sins before
God, and turn away from them. Third, be baptized in water for the remission of sins-See Matthew xxviii. 19, 20-Mark xvi. 15, 16-Acts ii. 37, 38-x. 48-xxii. 16. The
correct mode of baptism is by immersion or being buried in the water-See Matthew iii. 16-Acts viii. 38, 39-Romans vi. 3-6-Colossians ii. 11, 12-John iii. 23. But who
 Copyright
are          (c)subjects
    the proper   2005-2009,   Infobase
                         of baptism?    Media
                                     Adults,  orCorp.
                                                persons capable of hearing, believing, and repenting-See Acts ii. 38-41-Acts viii. 5-12, 26-29-Acts    Pagexviii.701   / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                  8. There is no
command, precept, injunction, or example, either from our Lord, his apostles, disciples, or any of the first Christians, to baptize infants; infant sprinkling is therefore
unnecessary and unscriptural. Fourthly, receive the laying on of hands in the name of Jesus Christ, for the gift of the Holy Ghost in the ordinance of confirmation-See
"Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit he cannot enter the kingdom of God-John iii. 5. Accept then of salvation on God's terms, namely, the scriptural plan.
First, believe in God the Father, Jesus Christ the Son, and in the Holy Ghost; believe also the doctrine of Christ-John ii. 9. Second, repent, confess your sins before
God, and turn away from them. Third, be baptized in water for the remission of sins-See Matthew xxviii. 19, 20-Mark xvi. 15, 16-Acts ii. 37, 38-x. 48-xxii. 16. The
correct mode of baptism is by immersion or being buried in the water-See Matthew iii. 16-Acts viii. 38, 39-Romans vi. 3-6-Colossians ii. 11, 12-John iii. 23. But who
are the proper subjects of baptism? Adults, or persons capable of hearing, believing, and repenting-See Acts ii. 38-41-Acts viii. 5-12, 26-29-Acts xviii. 8. There is no
command, precept, injunction, or example, either from our Lord, his apostles, disciples, or any of the first Christians, to baptize infants; infant sprinkling is therefore
unnecessary and unscriptural. Fourthly, receive the laying on of hands in the name of Jesus Christ, for the gift of the Holy Ghost in the ordinance of confirmation-See
Acts viii. 14-19,xix. 1-7.

These are the first conditions of the Gospel; all who comply with them receive remission of sins, and are made partakers of the Holy Ghost. Through these conditions,
they become the adopted sons and daughters of God. Through this process they are born again, first of water, and then of the Spirit, and become children of the
kingdom, heirs of God, and saints of the Most High. But, mark! these ordinances are to be administered by those having authority to act in the kingdom of God,
otherwise they are void and illegal-See 1 Samuel, xiii. 10-14-Mark iii. 14-Romans x. 14, 15-Hebrews v. 4.

The holy priesthood has been lost. It is again restored to the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. The angel has flown through the heavens, bent its way to earth,
brought the everlasting Gospel, commissioned men once more to "preach it in all the world for a witness, and then shall the end come"-Revelations xiv. 6-Matthew xxiv.
14.

It is the privilege of the Saints to receive the gifts and blessings which flow from the Holy Spirit through the proper administering of the above ordinances, such for
instance as the gifts of revelation, prophecy, visions, the ministering of angels, healing the sick by the laying on of hands in the name of Jesus, speaking in new tongues
and interpreting them, the working of miracles, and in short all the gifts as mentioned in scripture or as enjoyed by the ancient saints-For proof, see Mark xvi. 17-20-
John xiv. 12-xvi. 13-Acts ii. 17, 18-1 Corinthians, xii. xiii. xiv.-James v. 14, 15.

Reader, those people that turn the world upside down are come among you; attend the preachings of that sect every where spoken against, cast aside all prejudice,
search the Scriptures and see whether these things be so, pray to God for wisdom, and come forth and embrace the fulness of the Gospel, for the day of vengeance
and burning is at hand. Therefore, remember, O reader, and perish not!

JAMES HOLT.

To the Brethren of the First Presidency of the Church of Latter-Day Saints.

Respected Sirs,-At the request of my brethren in council, I send you these few lines to let you know that we have come to an amicable understanding as regards the
pamphlet that I had prepared to publish. You are also to understand from this note, that in every respect I conform to the doctrines and laws of the church; and that the
said pamphlet is altogether withdrawn.

Yours, respectfully, Glasgow, October 23rd, 1845. THOMAS BARR.

We have much pleasure in publishing the above, which we have received from brother Barr, in relation to the pamphlet lately published by him, on the nature of the
sacrifice of Christ. We are much happier in doing so than we were in noticing and condemning his production, and we sincerely pray that he may be upheld and be
blessed in the principles of eternal truth, and finally be saved in the kingdom of our God.-ED.

Address to the Saints in Britain.

As I am about to return to my native country and my friends, after spending a short time and forming a considerable acquaintance with you, I wish to take this
opportunity, while I bid you farewell, to return my thanks for the kindness you have shown to me while I have been in your midst. The short period I have been with
you has been productive of much happiness on my part. I have found the Saints in those parts of England and Scotland which I have visited, a kind and affectionate
people, and desirous to roll on the purposes of God, in return for which the blessings of God has been poured out upon them.-Let me say to the brethren and sisters,
be faithful in the discharge of all your duties as Saints of God, and keep the commandments of God in all things that he has been pleased to make known in these last
days for the salvation of his people. Forsake not the assembling of yourselves together as the manner of some has been, for in your assemblies is the place to unite your
prayers and faith together, in calling down the blessings of God upon you with your brethren. We are informed by the apostle, that "the prayers of the righteous man
availeth much." I would, therefore, exhort you to pray continually for the rolling on of the work of God, till the knowledge of the Lord covers the earth as the waters
cover the sea. Pray for the Twelve, the High Priesthood, the Seventies, and all the officers. Remember the toils and privations they have to pass through in preaching
the gospel to this generation, in order that a people may be prepared for the coming of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. That you may continue to exert your efforts
in building up the kingdom of God, and be eventually numbered amongst the redeemed of every nation, is the prayer of

Your brother in the Lord, LEONARD HARDY.

Extracts of Letters From Nauvoo.

Sister Jemima Hough, under date of June 5th, says-We are both well and happy in Nauvoo; we had a very pleasant passage, only six weeks in crossing the great
waters to New Orleans, and two weeks in coming up the river to St. Louis, and two days from that time Nauvoo. We arrived in Nauvoo on Friday night, and on
Saturday morning the capstone of the Temple was laid at six o'clock. I was in time to see it; there were thousands of people present, many on the Temple. President
Young made a speech, several appropriate pieces were sung, assisted by a splendid band of music. When the stone was laid, President Young made a signal to the
thousands of Saints that were on the Temple and before it, when all, as the voice of one man, shouted "Hosanna to God and the Lamb," three times three, and closed
with a loud Amen, which was truly solemn and delightful. Thus I was filled with joy and delight the first morning that I was permitted to lift my eyes upon the splendid
city of Joseph. * * * I truly rejoice that I am in this place, great things have been accomplished here, I am amazed to see so much done in so short a time. Though there
have many come in here that had nothing when they landed, yet they are getting along very well as to living, and very few families are so poor as not to have a cow, and
it only costs one halfpenny each day to keep them well. For this money the shepherds drive them on to the large prairies each day, and bring them home at night. It is
delightful to see them coming into the city at night, in droves of hundreds, each one with a small bell to the neck, tinkling as they pass along. As the droves enter the city,
they immediately separate in every direction, each going to their own home; they look like the herds of ancient Israel. Though the city has been founded but a few years,
yet many of the fruit trees in the gardens and orchards appear as though they would be bending under the burthen of fruit in the fall of the year. I have formed an
acquaintance with many of the Saints since I came, I am much pleased with them. I called upon sister Hyrum Smith, she is a worthy sister, she showed me brother
Hyrum's portrait. He was truly a wise intelligent looking man. I have not yet seen brother Joseph's widow or mother Smith, but intend on the first opportunity. I have
heard them both spoken of very highly; mother Smith spends much of her time in relating to visitors an account of the rise and progress of the church, which is highly
interesting. The congregations are exceedingly large on the Sabbath, it is pleasing to see what attention they pay to the teachings given, which are highly edifying and
interesting. I remain your sister in the gospel covenant, J. HOUGH.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                 Page
Sister Smoot writes to sister Woodruff, dated September 14th, as follows:-I have been spending a season in the State of Alabama, in company with   my 702    / 1033
                                                                                                                                                      husband,  who
has been on a mission to that state, and has laboured with good success. The work of the Lord is progressing in this region, many have embraced the gospel, and many
others are investigating the subject. But Mr. Smoot, in the midst of his labours in common with many others, was called to Nauvoo, where we arrived on the 27th of
heard them both spoken of very highly; mother Smith spends much of her time in relating to visitors an account of the rise and progress of the church, which is highly
interesting. The congregations are exceedingly large on the Sabbath, it is pleasing to see what attention they pay to the teachings given, which are highly edifying and
interesting. I remain your sister in the gospel covenant, J. HOUGH.

Sister Smoot writes to sister Woodruff, dated September 14th, as follows:-I have been spending a season in the State of Alabama, in company with my husband, who
has been on a mission to that state, and has laboured with good success. The work of the Lord is progressing in this region, many have embraced the gospel, and many
others are investigating the subject. But Mr. Smoot, in the midst of his labours in common with many others, was called to Nauvoo, where we arrived on the 27th of
May, and 1 traly rejoice to return once more to the city of Joseph, and stand in my own door and behold the Temple of the Lord and attend meetings on the same
ground where we have so often heard the voice of the prophet of the Lord. Though he has been slain for the Word of God and for the testimony of Jesus Christ, yet we
have the privilege of sitting under the teachings of the twelve, which is like apples of gold in pictures of silver, and some of them preach to us every Sabbath. I can truly
say a good spirit is prevailing among the Saints, every thing moves on in harmony and union; there is but little sickness, and few deaths this season. The twelve and their
families are all well. Elder P. P. Pratt arrived home about the 1st of August. Nauvoo crops are very fine, the best ever known in this city, which makes produce plentiful
and cheap. The temple is progressing fast; the tower is up and covered, and looks magnificent; the inside work is going on rapidly. Elder Kimball said to-day some of
the faithful elders would soon receive their endowment, and go to England and other places as the Lord shall direct. The Saints rejoice more and more as the
endowments draw nigh. The Nauvoo House is progressing rapidly, and in fine there is nothing to which the Saints put their hands, but what flourishes in the city of
Joseph. The mob have commenced committing depredations upon the Saints in one of the distant settlements by burning their houses; however, the brethren did not
resist the mob, but feel to leave them in the hands of God. The families whose houses are burned are moving into Nauvoo. It creates no excitement with the Saints here.
There has been a few deaths by sickness since you left, of persons that you were acquainted with, among whom is brother Benjamin Morgan, of London, who boarded
with you in Nauvoo; he died several weeks since, quite suddenly. His daughter Harriet is residing in Nauvoo. I remain your sister in Christ, MARGARET S. SMOOT.

Judge W. W. Phelps writes under date of September 15th.-We are now in the midst of another great mob; from forty to fifty houses have been burned in the Great
Plains and Lima branches of the Saints, and of course two or three hundred poor people are thrown houseless upon the naked air. The French drove the Arabs into the
cave, and smothered them to death, but the Americans drive the Saints out of their houses, burn their dwellings, and leave the inmates to perish; which shows the most
shocking barbarity in this christian age? Last night brother-, four miles this side of Carthage, had his house, barn, and grain burnt. We are at peace in Nauvoo. The
temple is finishing rapidly, the steeple is outwardly finished and looks grand. The Nauvoo house has arisen within three weeks nearly two stories. We have had a good
season for grain, some has been burned by the mob yet I have no reflections to make, for while wickedness reigns, and the hearts of wicked men are stirred up to do
evil, the Saints, if they live Godly in Christ Juses, shall suffer persecution; yet we wait patiently for those blessings which the Lord has promised to those who come up
through great tribulation. We have had a more healthy season than last year. Under the management of the twelve every thing has flourished so visibly that no one can
doubt that the Lord is with the Saints in Nauvoo. We have had a Paradisaic summer. A desire often darts across the mind to retire from the midst of the cares and busy
scenes of life, to some secluded spot; but in a moment I reflect-"No cross, no crown," and go a-head.

Lights as the cloud in yonder sky,
To gain the bliss of those on high.

Yours in the bonds of the new and everlasting covenant, W. W. PHELPS.

Elder G. A. Smith writes under date September 21st, and says-I have received a letter and several favours from you, which remain unanswered; please accept my
gratitude for them, as a MILLENNIAL STAR or a line from my old fellow traveller is like cold water to a thirsty man. I have been engaged this season in building the
Nauvoo House, as one of the trustees; the walls are now twenty feet high from the basement. We have made upwards of one million of bricks in the old Nauvoo yard.
We have got all the square timbers prepared for the building, we have employed the whole season from one to four hundred hands! but as commotion, mobbing and
violence are the order of the day, we have had to quit our work for the past week to go at the command of the sheriff of the county to maintain the supremacy of the
laws. On Wednesday, the 10th of September, the mob went to the house of Edmund Durphy, in Morley Settlement, turned the people out of doors, and set fire to the
building, threatening instant death to men, women, and children, if they showed the least resistance. They then proceeded to burn all the houses, barns, and shops in the
Morley Settlement, and turned the inhabitants into the open air. They immediately sent to us for counsel; we sent one hundred and ten teams, and brought all their
families into Nauvoo, with the little affairs which were not burned, leaving about 3,000 bushels of corn in their fields. The mob next attacked the prairies branch, and
burned all their houses and barns. This branch consisted of eighty members, mostly wealthy farmers. They have also left several thousand bushels of corn in their fields.
Mr. J. B. Backenstos, Sheriff of the Country, issued a proclamation commanding the peace, and calling upon all the law-abiding citizens to come out and quell the riot.
He then went to Carthage for assistance, but was driven out by a mob of armed men, those that were his friends were compelled to follow his example in leaving the
place at the hazard of their lives. Chauncy Robinson, Esq., County Recorder, and Postmaster, was forced to flee for his life, and found refuge in Quincy, taking with
him the county records. The School Commissioner, the Assessor, Treasurer, and other gentlemen who were for sustaining the law, were also forced to flee. The sheriff
then went to Warsaw and made a similar attempt to raise a possee, but without effect; but hearing there were plans on foot to take his life, he fled for Nauvoo. He was
cautioned by some of his friends to avoid meeting armed men, while on the way, as they were determined to take his life. He had not proceeded far before he
perceived armed men approaching him on horseback, four of whom started in pursuit, and followed him under the whip upwards of two miles, when he found some
families, and summoned them to assist him. He then demanded his pursuers to desist. One of them levelled his musket at him to shoot him, when one of the sheriff's
possee seeing it, instantly fired at the man and he fell mortally wounded, and died the same day. The sheriff immediately raised a possee of one hundred horsemen in
Nauvoo, proceeded to Carthage, and took his family out of the hands of the mob, and sent them to Nauvoo. He then went to the Hiland branch, and found some
twenty-five of the mob engaged in burning the house of Mr. Dustin, and gave them chase some four miles. The sheriff then issued a proclamation for 2000 men to be
immediately prepared to disperse the mob, to prevent further destruction of property. All the mob immediately fled to Missouri and other parts. A number of the mob
who have fired dwellings, &c., have been arrested, and preparations are making to arrest others as soon as they shall return to the county. The Saints have not in the
least been the aggressors, neither have they sought revenge, not even resenting the mob while burning their dwellings, only as called upon by the county sheriff.-The
brethren in this country have raised grain enough to support the whole population for two years. Plenty smiles in every direction.-I remain, as ever, your brother,
GEORGE A. SMITH.

Conference Minutes.

The Second District of the Herefordshire Conferences met at Leominster on the 14th of September, there being present, 1 high-priest, 1 of the seventies, 3 elders, 4
priests, and 1 teacher. There were represented 10 branches containing 181 members including 9 elders, 12 priests, 3 teachers, and one deacon. 6 baptized since
previous conference, in good standing.

E. F. SHEETS, President.

H. ARNOLD, Clerk.

Mars Hill Conference met on the 21st September, in the parish of Suckley, Worcestershire. The meeting was called to order by elder J. A. Stratton, there being
present, 1 high priest, 1 of the seventies, 9 elders, 8 priests, 3 teachers, and 1 deacon. There were represented 11 branches containing 466 members including 15
elders, 25 priests, 11 teachers, 7 deacons. 10 baptized since previous conference.

Copyright
E.        (c) 2005-2009,
   F. SHEETS,  President. Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                      Page 703 / 1033

H. ARNOLD, Clerk.
Mars Hill Conference met on the 21st September, in the parish of Suckley, Worcestershire. The meeting was called to order by elder J. A. Stratton, there being
present, 1 high priest, 1 of the seventies, 9 elders, 8 priests, 3 teachers, and 1 deacon. There were represented 11 branches containing 466 members including 15
elders, 25 priests, 11 teachers, 7 deacons. 10 baptized since previous conference.

E. F. SHEETS, President.

H. ARNOLD, Clerk.

We are informed by the letters accompanying the minutes that elder Stratton visited the various branches of the above conferences, in connexion with elder Sheets, they
both delivering lectures, much to the profit and edification of the Saints.

The Staffordshire Conference met at Burslem on the 28th September, when there were represented 13 branches containing 329 members including 35 elders, 37
priests, 20 teachers, and 10 deacons. Baptized 6, since previous conference. There being present, 3 high-priests, 17 elders, 12 priests, 3 teachers, and 7 deacons. One
was ordained to the office of elder. A good feeling prevailed throughout the conference, and useful teaching was given by the president and others.

HIRAM CLARK, President.

JOSEPH WOOTON, Clerk.

The Leamington Conference met on the 5th October, there being present, 1 of the quorum of the twelve, 1 high-priest, 6 elders, 3 priests, 2 teachers and 2 deacons.
There were represented 4 branches containing 92 members including 4 elders, 5 priests, 1 teacher, and 3 deacons. 6 baptized since previous conference. 2 were
ordained to office of priest, and 1 to the office of deacon, under the hands of elders Woodruff and Hedlock. The ordinances of confirmation and blessing of children
were also attended to. Large congregations were addressed during the day and evening by the president and elder Hedlock, and a good impression apparently made.

W. WOODRUFF, President.

THOMAS SMITH, Clerk.

On our return from the Leamington Conference, we met between four and five hundred Saints at Birmingham, in a tea-party, at their hall. At the end of the feast we
addressed them at length, and felt that the Spirit of the Lord was in our midst, to the joy and consolation of our hearts. At the close of the meeting, we met in council
with the officers and spent a season in transacting business and giving teachings and counsel, which were not altogether unprofitable

W. WOODRUFF.

R. HEDLOCK.

The Carlisle Conference met on the 5th October, when there were represented 5 branches containing 167 members. 6 baptized since last conference, and the
prospects, generally speaking, were favourable. 2 were ordained elders, and 5 were baptized after the close of the conference. The Saints in Carlisle were rejoicing in
the truth, and in a better state than they had been for two or three years previously.

THOMAS BARTON, President.

ELDER BARKER, Clerk.

The Garway Conference met on the 19th October, there being present, 1 of the seventies, 3 elders, 4 priests, 1 teacher, and 1 deacon. There were represented 5
branches containing 107 members. 3 elders, 8 priests, 3 teachers, and 1 deacon. 4 baptized since last conference. Instructions were given by elder Streets and others,
and a good feeling prevailed throughout the conference.

WILLIAM ALLEN, President.

PHILLIP LINES, Clerk.

Latter-Day Saints' Millennial Star. November 1 1845.

WE have ever noticed since our connexion with the kingdom of God, the avidity with which any news is received by the editors of newspapers, that can in any manner
excite feelings of hostility against the Saints. Any rumour, however ridiculous or absurd, is easily swallowed by the enemies of truth, and even when there is some
foundation it is sure to be exaggerated, on many occasions, beyond even the bounds of probability; yet is it still eagerly seized by the journalist, and sent forth to the
world, to effect what perhaps he conceives will be a salutary effect against the principles of the Saints. On many occasions we have been astonished that respectable
editors should so overlook the matter which they sometimes publish in relation to the Saints, as to put forth the most ridiculous impossibilities, which we feel certain, on
any other topic, would never have been allowed to disgrace their pages. But it is with the editors of papers as with all else who seek to oppose the principles of the
Gospel, they are in darkness and know not what they do. They may be fully awake on every other subject, and may manifest considerable wisdom and intelligence, but
most assuredly the absurdities that from time to time we have seen put forth as grave truth, to say the least of it, would certainly, were the subject not of the Saints,
stamp upon individuals the character of insanity.

Many rumours have of late been afloat relative to disturbances in the West, all greatly exaggerated, and bespeaking what undoubtedly they would wish, rather than
what has been. We have endeavoured in our present number to give a faithful statement of the late disturbances, which we trust will give satisfaction to the Saints. We
are never afraid of giving accurately such a relation of affairs as is consistent with the truth. That the Saints should be robbed and plundered, their houses burnt over
their heads, and they be driven from the abodes of their peaceful industry, is certainly no new feature in their history, either in the present age, or at former periods of
time. There is no position in which the church can be placed, but what the Saints may derive benefit from reflection upon the same, and one great lesson we can derive
from the present position of affairs, which is, with all our might to seek to forward the work of God, by aiding in the completion of the temple of the Lord in order that
the brethren may receive power from on high, to go forth to consummate the work of the Lord, and leave the nations without excuse before God. The cup of the
iniquity of the people must be filled, and especially of that guilty nation already stained with the blood of the best of men, and even though iniquity might seem for a time
to prosper, yet the day is nigh at hand when God will avenge his own elect, and plant his people in a position of conquest and triumph. It is out of great tribulation that
the redeemed of the Lord must come, but like every thing else adverse to our feelings, it shall work out for them a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory.

Therefore, under all circumstances let the Saints of God lift up their heads and rejoice, for their redemption draweth nigh, and he that shall come, will come, and will not
tarry. Even so, Amen.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 704 / 1033
Mormon Philosophy By Orson Pratt.
the redeemed of the Lord must come, but like every thing else adverse to our feelings, it shall work out for them a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory.

Therefore, under all circumstances let the Saints of God lift up their heads and rejoice, for their redemption draweth nigh, and he that shall come, will come, and will not
tarry. Even so, Amen.

Mormon Philosophy By Orson Pratt.

Questions on the Origin of Man.

O Man! the noblest inhabitant of the earth! wonderful in thy physical construction, and more wonderful still in thy mental constitution. Who art thou? whence thine
origin? Art thou a creature of chance-of fortuitous origin-the result of the operations of blind, unconscious, and unintelligent matter?

Whence that noble intelligence-that self-moving principle of thy nature? Is it the effect of organization-the product of the combination and arrangement of unintelligent
atoms? Can unintelligent atoms originate motion? can they at all unite or combine themselves together? can they display any wisdom, order, or design in their union,
such as is manifested in the physical constitution of man?

If intelligence is not the effect of organization, and organization is not the effect of chance, then does it not follow, that some, if not all, the elementary atoms of thy nature
were intelligent before their union, while yet in a separate and uncombined state? Or wilt thou contend that their union has been eternal, without beginning, and that they
never existed separately and uncombined?

If their organization is not eternal! then tell us how so great a work was accomplished; how so skilful, so marvellous, and so useful a mechanism was produced?

Did the elementary atoms hold a council together, and enter into an agreement of an eternal union, for each others benefit and exaltation in the scale of being? Did they,
in accordance with this agreement, unite themselves together by virtue of their own intelligence, and self-moving capacities? Or wast thou, O man, fashioned from the
elements by the physical or mental power of some being, himself eternal-without beginning? Or wast thou begotten and born, and the scattered elements of thy nature,
by the laws of generation, organized and arranged in their proper position?

If so; who are thy father and mother? whence the first pair? Has there been an eternal succession of father and son? or is there a first in this grand scale of being-in this
golden chain of intelligent existence? Speak, O man, if thou knowest, and declare thine origin! Tell us of what thy mental and physical constitution consists? Does it
consist both of intelligent and unintelligent matter; if so, were both these kinds of matter organized at the same time? or was the intelligent part organized first, and
afterwards united to the unintelligent part? If so, when and by what process was the intelligent part organized?

Is God the father of they spirit? Art thou, indeed, of so noble an origin? If so, when was thou begotten? Wast thou among the "SONS OF GOD" who "SHOUTED
FOR JOY" when the foundations of the earth were laid? Didst thou then rejoice in anticipation of a future residence on this earth? On what planet or world didst thou
then reside? Wast thou acquainted with all the family of spirits-the sons and daughters of thy Father? Canst thou tell us the number of thy brothers and thy sisters? Was
Jesus Christ the oldest- "THE FIRST BORN OF EVERY CREATURE-" "The beginning of the creation of God?" Canst thou tell us, O man, what period of time
elapsed between thy birth-day, and the birth-day of Jesus Christ, "the first born?"

Is the birth-day of every spirit recorded and deposited in the sacred archives of heaven? What were thy capacities, and what the extent of they knowledge at that time?
What were the rules, regulations, and laws of this celestial family of spirits? What were the rewards and penalties, following obedience or disobedience? Were there
any family quarrels, or contentions or strifes among them? Did any produce such discord and disturbance, that their father was under the necessity of banishing them
from the socity of the rest of the family, to preserve peace and good order?

If so, were there any conditions or provisions made for their restoration? Or were their crimes of that nature and magnitude, as to totally deprive them of any future
exaltation in the scale of their being? Can they ever be placed in a condition to promulgate their own species, and thus increase their subjects in the kingdom of
darkness? Or is the law of increase wisely confined to higher orders of beings, where the law of righteousness is taught, and where the species shall be early educated
and reared up in the kingdom of light?

O man! of noble origin and princely birth! unfold, if thou canst, the history of thy first estate! tell us the noble acts, the generous deeds, the magnificent works of thyself
and of thy kindred spirits! show us the splendid scenes-the mighty revolutions-the grand operations of that world through which thou hast passed.

Space Duration and Matter Space.

What is space?-It is the expansion or extension from any point in all possible directions.

What is its magnitude?-It is boundless in every direction from any given point.

What are the conceivable properties of space?-Divisibility and figure.

To what extent is space conceived to be divisible?-Beyond any assignable limits.

Of how many varieties of figure is it susceptible?-Of every possible variety.

Has space any active properties or powers?-No. It is incapable of moving or being moved, of acting, or being acted upon, by any force, power or property in
existence, whether chemical, mechanical, or mental.

Duration.

What is Duration?-It is the time intervening between successive moments.

How far is duration susceptible of continuation?-Duration, both past and future, is capable of continuation from any given moment to an unlimited extent.

How many conceivable properties has duration?-Only one, viz., divisibility.

To what extent is it susceptible of division?-Beyond any limits which can be assigned.

What are its three grand divisions?-The past, the present, and the future.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                            Page 705 / 1033
Has duration any active properties or powers.-No. It can neither act, nor receive action from any force, power or property in existence. Like space, it is entirely
powerless.
To what extent is it susceptible of division?-Beyond any limits which can be assigned.

What are its three grand divisions?-The past, the present, and the future.

Has duration any active properties or powers.-No. It can neither act, nor receive action from any force, power or property in existence. Like space, it is entirely
powerless.

Matter.

What is Matter?-Every substance in space, whether visible or invisible, sensible or insensible, intelligent or unintelligent.

Of what do the elements of matter consist?-They consist of inconceivable minute, solid, hard, impenetrable, moveable, immutable atoms, incapable of expansion or
condensation, of occupying either more or less space at one moment than another.

What is the probable magnitude of these atoms?-It is unknown. Experimental observations, however, have ascertained that the size of an atom or molecule of lead
cannot exceed, and is probably much less than the 888 billionth part of a cubic inch, while its weight cannot exceed, and is probably much less than the 310,000
millionth part of a grain. By the aid of a microscope, animalcules have been rendered visible, of such inconceivable minuteness, that a million of millions of them would
not exceed in bulk a grain of sand, and it is highly probable that each of these minute beings is as complicated in its structure as the whalo or the elephant. How
incalculably small must be their arteries, veins, and circulating fluids.

What is the FORM of these elementary atoms?-Their form or shape is as yet unknown; but experiment and reason render it highly probable that they are spheres or
spheroids.

Are these atoms divisible?-No. Divisibility belongs only to compound bodies, formed by the union of atoms. Compound bodies can only be divided, not in the midst of
solid atoms, but by destroying their bond of union, and separating atom from atom, unbroken whole and entire as they were previous to their combination. These atoms
are imporous-destitute of all vacuities, and hence perfectly solid, and incapable of being broken of abraded by any concussion or violence, however intense, and
therefore their sizes and shapes remain unchangeably the same.

What is known concerning the origin of matter?-Matter is without origin. Reason demonstrates it to have been without beginning. For if it had a beginning, then, an
endless period of time preceded its existence, during which there was nothing but an eternal boundless apace; but space is immoveable, and without power or force of
any kind, and therefore, wholly incapable of producing any thing to occupy any part of its own boundless void. Therefore, if matter had a beginning, it must have been
originated by some being, or thing in space! but to say that matter was originated by some being, is to admit the prior existence of that being. Of what does this
something or being consist? It must consist of one or more atoms of the same nature and qualities as those we have already described, and, therefore, this being must
be matter, and this matter must have eternally existed. Now, if a material being, or part of the matter in space, existed eternally-reason and analogy would say that the
whole may have existed eternally.

If the eternal existence of a part is possible-the eternal existence of the whole is possible.

What is intelligence?-It must be either a property of material atoms, or a result of the combination or contact of those atoms.

If intelligence be a property of material atoms prior to their combination or contact with other atoms, then it is evident that this property could not have been derived by
experience from external things. It is still further evident, that this intelligent property could not have been derived from any internal operations, for such operations
would be impossible in a perfectly solid and imporus atom. Hence, it could not have been derived from any source, either external or internal. Therefore, if intelligence
be a property of material atoms, it must have been as eternal as the substance to which it belongs.

Perhaps some may argue, that material atoms receive intelligence not by coming into contact or union with external things, but by the will of some intelligent atom or
being. But how could an intelligent being impart this property to matter without acting upon it, by bringing something external into contact with it? It would be as
impossible as it would be, to act upon nothing and produce something. But to say that some being gave this property to atoms, is to admit the prior existence of a being
with intelligence. How did this being derive or acquire its intelligence? Was it derived by experience, or was it as eternal as the being itself?-To say it was derived by
experience, is to admit that this being was acted upon from without, which is contrary to the above supposition. Therefore its intelligence if not derived from experience,
must have been eternal. And if the intelligence of one atom or being has been eternal, analogy would say that the intelligence of all other atoms or beings may have been
eternal also. And reason has demonstrated, that the intelligence of every atom must either be without a beginnig, or else be the result of contact and combination.

(continued in our next.)

Restoration of Israel.

From the "Hope of Israel."

King of the dead-how long shall sweep
Thy wrath? how long thine outcasts weep?
Two thousand agonizing years
Have Israel steep'd their bread in tears.
'Tis done-hath breath'd thy trumpet's blas:-
The tribes, at length, have wept their last.
From shore to shore-from sea to sea,
Peals the glad sound of Jubilee.
Now earth sent forth that ransom'd host,
Immur'd within thine utmost coast!

There ride's no glittering chivalry
When Judah's banner greet's the eye.
The world within their heart hath died-
"Peace sprinkled blood" hath slain its pride.
Contrition's pale meek look is there,
And the rent-heart's deep fervent prayer.
Long hoarded
 Copyright   (c) in earth's wildest
                  2005-2009,        track, Media Corp.
                                Infobase
On bursts the living cataract.
                                                                                                                                                    Page 706 / 1033

What adverse power can check its speed,
"Peace sprinkled blood" hath slain its pride.
Contrition's pale meek look is there,
And the rent-heart's deep fervent prayer.
Long hoarded in earth's wildest track,
On bursts the living cataract.

What adverse power can check its speed,
By Judah's warrior LION freed?
He heads his host, beneath whose wheel
Back rolls the sea, the mountains reel.
King of the free! Oh, not in vain
Thy lowly pilgrimage and pain!
Oh! not in vain arose thy prayer,
When press'd the thorns thy temples bare!
For this glad "year of thy redeem'd"
Thy prayer arose, thy life-blood stream'd.

*****

What frowning omens shroud the sky?
Ye nations quail-ye meek draw nigh!
A sanguine moon, a sun's sunk glow-
Strife, uproar, earthquake, famine, woe.
The heir's return hath clos'd your lease;
Where are its fruits?-Faith, love, and peace!

*****

And now expands th' auspicious arch,
To greet the suppliant's homeward march.
The palm-trees wave, and on their gaze
Bride-like attired doth Zion blaze.
And lo! prophetic scenes unfold
Their glories of unwonted mould;
Scenes that pure seraphs long to see,
Reserv'd O prodigal for thee.

What city* this? What Potentate
Sits there enthron'd* where David sate,
Whom glory covers with a robe,
Whose righteous sceptre awes the globe,
Whom seal'd (once suffering) kindred guard?
It is the man whose face was marr'd-
To whom earth's kings shall bend the kneo,
The weeper in Gethsemane!
Down in the dust now Judah kneel,
For now thy smitten heart must feel,
Now shall thy wan cheek burn like flame,
THERE REIGNS THY GLORY,* and thy shame.

* Issiah iii. 1, 9. liv. 4, &c. lx. lxii. Psalm cxxxii. Zech. xii. 8, 10. Zephan. iii. 15.

* Luke i. 32; also verse 69, &c. Psalm cx. cxxxii. 17. Zech. xiv. 16, 17. Amos ix. 11.

* Jeremiah iii. 17. Ezek. xiiii. 7. xiviii. 35. Matt. xxv. 31. Matt. v. 35.

Notices.

It is our intention to make a considerable reduction in the price of Hymn Books, which will be allowed upon all stocks in hand at the present time.

To our friends respecting the Proclamation, we would say that we shall charge them under one hundred about Twopence each, but for a hundred and upwards, we
shall allow something like five and twenty per cent.

We should be glad for all who have early numbers of the present volume of the STAR, to take care of them, and return them to us on the first opportunity.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: PUBLISHED BY W. WOODRUFF & T. WARD, STANLEY BUILDINGS, BATH STREET.

EDITED BY THOMAS WARD.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

No. 11. November 15 1845. Vol. VI.
The Seven Churches.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                    Page 707 / 1033
By the Author of "Constantinople in 1828."

(Concluded from our last.)
No. 11. November 15 1845. Vol. VI.
The Seven Churches.

By the Author of "Constantinople in 1828."

(Concluded from our last.)

PHILADELPHIA*, according to the Antonine itinerary, is distant twenty-eight miles from Sardes, E. by S. It stands in the plain of the Hermus, about midway between
that river and the termination of Mount Tmolus. Besides the stately Hermus, which divides the plain, numerous brooks and rills give beauty, and verdure, and fertility to
the neighbourhood, which is, however, but little cultivated.

When Dr. Chandler crossed it, eighty years ago, he found it possessed by the wandering Turcomans, whose booths and cattle were innumerable. The city the same
able traveller describes as mean, but considerable in extent, spreading up the slope of three or four hills. "Of the wall which encompassed it, many remnants are
standing, but with large gaps: it is thick and lofty, and has round towers. On the top, at regular distances, were a great number of nests, each as big as a bushel, with the
storks, their owners, by them, single or in pairs." This garrison has not been changed, for Mr. Arundell remarks, in 1826, "The storks still retain possession of the walls
of the city, as well as the roofs of many of the houses." The same gentleman describes the streets as filthy, and the houses mean in the extreme; but he was deeply
penetrated with the beauty of the country, as seen from the hills. "The view from these elevated situations is magnificent in the extreme; gardens and vineyards lie at the
back and sides of the town; and before it, one of the most extensive and richest plains in Asia. The Turkish name for Philadelphia, Allah Sher, `the city of God,'
reminded me of the Psalmist: `beautiful for situation is Mount Zion, &c.' There is an affecting resemblance in the present condition of both these once highly favoured
`cities of God;' the glory of the temple is departed from both; and though the candlestick has never been removed from Philadelphia, yet it emits but a glimmering light,
for it has long ceased to be trimmed with the pure oil of the sanctuary. We returned through the town, and, though objects of much curiosity, were treated with civility,
confirming Chandler's observation, that the Philadelphians are a civil people. It was extremely pleasing to see a number of turtle doves on the roofs of the houses; they
were well associated with the name of Philadelphia."

Dr. Chandler and his companions were received at the Greek episcopal palace-"a title given to a very indifferent house, or rather cottage, of clay." The protopapas, or
chief priest, who did the honours in the absence of the bishop, was ignorant of the Greek tongue; and the Christians conversed together by means of an interpreter, in
the Turkish language. The rest of the clergy, and the laity in general, were supposed to know as little Greek as the proto-papas; but the liturgy and the offices of the
church continued to be read in old Greek, which is sufficiently unintelligible, even to those who speak the Romaic or modern Greek.

This disuse of their own language, and the adoption of that of their masters, is not now found to prevail, except among the Greeks far removed from the coast and
communication with their brethren, and shut up in the interior of Asia Minor, in some parts of which, I have been told, their church service as in Turkish, written in
Greek characters. The bishop who entertained Mr. Arundell was kind, hospitable, communicative and intelligent, and conversed long and freely with Mr. A.'s fellow
traveller, in Romaic; yet the protestant "could not help shedding tears, at contrasting this unmeaning mummery, (the long Greek service on Palm Sunday which he
attended) with the pure worship of primitive times, that probably had been offered on the very site of the present church."

A single pillar, of greater antiquity, and which had evidently appertained to another structure than the present church, forcibly recalls the reward of victory, promised to
the faithful member of the church of Philadelphia. "Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the temple of my God, and he shall no more go out: and I will write upon
him the name of my God, and the name of the city of my God."

Of five and twenty churches, only five remained, and were used as places of Christian worship. Mr. Arundell had heard of some ancient manuscripts of the Gospels,
existing at Philadelphia; but when he enquired for them there, and search was made, a priest told him that he did recollect "to have formerly seen some very old pieces
of parchment, but that he had learned to-day the children had torn them all up." The enquiry, however, elicited the information, that there exists in the neighbourhood of
Cesarea a MS. of the Gospel, all in capital letters, a beautiful work, and held in such "high veneration, that the Turks always send for it when they put a Greek upon his
oath."

The whole of these regions has been subject to earthquakes, and ancient history records the almost total destruction of Magnesia, Sardes, and other cities, and their
reconstruction under Tiberius; yet Philadelphia, though she still survives, has suffered more severely and more frequently than any of them, except Laodicea.

The testimony of Gibbon to the truth of a prophecy, "I will keep thee in the hour of need," might hardly be expected, yet we have it in these eloquent words. "At a
distance from the sea, forgotten by the Emperor, encompassed on all sides by the Turks, her valiant citizens defended their religion and freedom above fourscore years,
and at length capitulated with the proudest of the Ottomans in 1390.-Among the Greek colonies and churches of Asia, Philadelphia is still erect-a column in a scene of
ruins."

Part of the "Catace-caumene" plain, and the ridges of Mount Messogis, intervene between Philadelphia, and her sister LAODICEA, pleasantly situated in the valley of
the Maeander, on six or seven hills. The Turks call it Eski-hissar, or the old castle, and Dr. Smith thus describes it. "To the north and north-east of Laodicea, runs the
river Lycus, at about a mile and a half distance, but more nearly watered by two little rivers, Ascopus and Caper; whereof the one is to the west, the other to the south-
east; both which pass into the Lycus, and that into the Maeander. It is now utterly desolated, and without any inhabitants, except wolves, and jackals, and foxes; but
the ruins show sufficiently what it has been formerly, three theatres and a circus adding much to the stateliness of it, and arguing its greatness."

More recent travellers have confirmed this picture of desolation, and it is melancholy to trace their steps as, conducted by a camel-driver or the goat-herd, they pass
from ruin to ruin, and find in excavations made by the Turks of the neighbourhood, for the sake of the stones that have been burried beneath the earth's surface by
successive earthquakes, the finest sculptured fragments, the most beautiful remains of the ancient city. But it is to Dr. Chandler's tour we must refer for a description of
the peculiar volcanic nature of the country, in which are to be found the direct causes of the effects that meet our eye.

"The hill of Laodicea," says that correct traveller, "consists of dry, impalpable soil, porous, with many cavities resembling the bore of a pipe, as may be seen on the
sides which are bare. It resounded beneath our horses' feet. The stones are mostly masses of pebbles, or of gravel consolidated, and as light as pumice stone. We had
occasion to dig, and found the earth as hard as any cement. It is an old observation, that the country about the Maeander, the soil being light and friable, and full of salts
generating inflammable matter, was undermined by fire and water. Hence it abounded in hot springs, which, after passing underground from the reservoirs, appeared on
the mountain, or were found bubbling up in the plain, or in the mud of the river; and hence it was subject to frequent earthquakes; the nitrous vapour, compressed in the
cavities, and sublimed by heat or fermentation, bursting its prison with loud explosions, agitating the atmosphere, and shaking the earth and waters with a violence as
extensive as destructive; and hence, moreover, the pestilential grottos, which had subterraneons communications with each other, derived their noisome effluvia; and
serving as smaller vents to these furnaces or hollows, were regarded as apertures of hell-as passages for deadly fumes rising up from the realms of Pluto. One or more
of the mountains, perhaps, has burned.-It may be suspected that the surface of the country has, in some places, been formed from its own bowels; and in particular, it
seems probable, that the hill of Laodicea was originally in eruption." On this head, Mr. Arundell says, "To a country such as this, how awfully appropriate is the
message of the Apocalypse! `I know thy works that thou art neither cold nor hot; I would thou wert cold or hot. So then, because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold
nor hot, I will spew thee out of my mouth."
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 708 / 1033
The utter solitude of Laodicea is relieved by a Turkish village in the neighbourhood. The view, from the ridge of a hill behind the flat-roofed houses and trees of the
village, must be very impressive, as, beside the scattered ruins of Laodicea, the eye embraces those of Hierapolis, another splendid city, fallen from its high estate,
of the mountains, perhaps, has burned.-It may be suspected that the surface of the country has, in some places, been formed from its own bowels; and in particular, it
seems probable, that the hill of Laodicea was originally in eruption." On this head, Mr. Arundell says, "To a country such as this, how awfully appropriate is the
message of the Apocalypse! `I know thy works that thou art neither cold nor hot; I would thou wert cold or hot. So then, because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold
nor hot, I will spew thee out of my mouth."

The utter solitude of Laodicea is relieved by a Turkish village in the neighbourhood. The view, from the ridge of a hill behind the flat-roofed houses and trees of the
village, must be very impressive, as, beside the scattered ruins of Laodicea, the eye embraces those of Hierapolis, another splendid city, fallen from its high estate,
situated in a recess of Mount Messogis, and "appearing like a large semicircular excavation of white marble." The river and the plain of the Lycus, are between the two
cities; and turning to the left, there are other ancient remains-ruins! still ruins! and every where ruins! Higher up the hill is a long line of arches, in large masses, much
decayed, once an aqueduct; before which were Turcoman black tents, and thousands of goats and sheep of the same colour."

I now conclude the tour of the Seven Churches with EPHESUS, which, though last in my mention, was, perhaps, in reality, the first, the grandest of the seven. From the
days of our childhood, the name of the city of Diana and her marvellous temple has rung in our ears, and filled our imaginations with images of surpassing vastness and
splendour. If the primitive Christian world acknowledge only seven churches, the ancient world owned only seven wonders, and the temple of the Ephesian Diana was
one of the seven. I can still recall the immeasurable proportions and the gorgeousness I attributed to that edifice when I read of it, in a child's book containing
descriptions of the prodigies of human art. St. Paul's, or the Abbey of Westminster, or that of York, was a mere nut-shell in my comparison: and though I may have
since learned to estimate it more correctly, though I have since seen the "dome, the vast, the wondrous dome" of St. Peter's, "compared to which, Diana's temple was a
cell;" and though, in common with all men, the vastness of my young conceptions has been diminished and pared down by time and experience, still the mere mention of
Ephesus suggests notions of essential grandeur-of sublimity. Mr. Arundell, cautious and correct, seldom gives way to the inspirations of enthusiasm; but this is his
language when he crosses the sluggish stream of the Cayster, and reaches the forlorn city.

"What would have been the astonishment and grief of the beloved apostle and Timothy if they could have foreseen that a time would come when there would be in
Ephesus neither angel, nor church, nor city: when the great city would become `heaps, a desolation, a dry land and a wilderness, a land wherein no man dwelleth,
neither doth any son of man pass thereby!' Once it had been an idolatrous temple celebrated for its magnificence as one of the wonders of the world: and the mountains
of Corissus and Prion re-echoed the shouts of ten thousand, `Great is Diana of the Ephesians!' Once it had Christian temples almost rivalling the Pagan splendour,
wherein the image that fell from Jupiter lay prostrate before the cross; and as many tongues, moved by the Holy Ghost, made public avowal that `Great is the Lord
Jesus!' Once it had a bishop, the angel of the church, Timothy, the disciple of St. John; and tradition reports that it was honoured with the last days of both these great
men and of the mother of our Lord. Some centuries passed on, and the altars of Jesus were again thrown down to make way for the delusions of Mahomet; the cross is
removed from the dome of the church, and the crescent glitters in its stead, while within, the Keble is substituted for the altar. A few years more, and all may be silence
in the mosque and the church. A few unintelligible heaps of stones, with some mud cottages untenanted, are all the remains of the great city of the Ephesians. The busy
hum of a mighty population is silent in death. `Thy riches and thy fairs, thy merchandise, thy mariners and thy pilots, thy caulkers, and the occupiers of thy merchandize,
and all thy men of war, are fallen.' Even the sea has retired from the scene of desolation, and a pestilential morass covered with mud and rushes has succeeded to the
waters which brought up the ships laden with merchandise from every country."

All the industry and ingenuity of Tournefort, who visited Ephesus at the beginning of the last century, and of Dr. Chandler, who was there about sixty years after him,
were unavailingly employed to trace the site of that ancient temple, or to discover the remains of the Christian churches-except the walls of one of the latter, or the
church of St. John, that were preserved, as Tournefort thought, in a Turkish mosque which then existed; yet those travellers found considerably more than now meets
the eye; for the progress of destruction, gradual for centuries in these regions, seems of late years to have moved with increased rapidity.

Of the population, Chandler thus speaks: "The Ephesians are now a few Greek peasants living in extreme wretchedness, dependence, and insensibility; the
representatives of an illustrious people, and inhabiting the wreck of their greatness; some, the substructions of the glorious edifices which they raised; some, beneath the
vaults of the Stadium, once the crowded scene of their diversions; and some, by the abrupt precipice in the sepulchres which received their ashes. We employed a
couple of them to pile stones, to serve instead of a ladder, at the arch of the Stadium, and to clear a pedestal of the Portico, by the Theatre, from rubbish. We had
occasion for another to dig at the Corinthian temple; and sending to the Stadium, the whole tribe, ten or twelve, followed; one playing all the time on a rude lyre, and at
times striking the sounding-board with the fingers of his left hand in concert with the strings. One of them had on a pair of sandals of goat skin, laced with thongs, and
not uncommon. After gratifying their curiosity they returned back as they came with their musician in front Such are the present citizens of Ephesus, and such is the
condition to which that renowned city has been gradually reduced. It was a ruinous place when the Emperor Justinian filled Constantinople with its statues, and raised
his church of St. Sophia on its columns. Since then it has been almost quite exhausted. A herd of goats was driven to it for shelter from the sun at noon; and a noisy
flight of crows from its marble quarries seemed to insult its silence. We heard the partridge-call in the area of the Theatre and of the Stadium. The glorious pomp of its
heathen worship is no longer remembered; and Christianity, which was here nursed by apostles, and fostered by general councils, until it increased to fulness of stature,
barely lingers on in an existence hardly visible."

Little can be added to the solemnity and impressiveness of this passage; nothing more is required to establish the fulfilment of the prophecy; for the candlestick is indeed
removed out of its place, and night hangs over Ephesus. But we may add shades, deeper and deeper still: for the travellers of our day, Dallaway, Lindsay, Arundell,
&c., have found that the slight and melancholy record of a Christian people has entirely disappeared-the sound of the rude lyre is hushed-the cry of the beasts of prey
and the fowls of the air is increased, and the mal-aria to such a degree, that Ephesus is hardly to be approached with safety during six months of the year.

  * See Rev. chap. iii. 7, &c.

Mind Your Own Business-Mormon Creed.

We trust that as the various articles which we send forth to the Saints from time to time through the pages of the STAR, will, inasmuch as they are attended to, prove a
blessing unto many. As far as we are individually concerned, we can truly say that our motives are to comply with the dictates of the Spirit of the Lord, and to write
such things as shall be for the benefit of the Saints generally, by establishing them in the faith of the gospel, and building them up with that intelligence and wisdom which
shall enable them to attain to that elevation of character which should ever mark and signalize the children of God.

We are fully aware, but much more by experience than theory, that when an individual enters into the kingdom of God, he takes a step which is in most cases not
comprehended nor fully understood by himself. He is introduced into the family of God by the law of adoption, he receives of the Spirit of God, which is the spirit of
truth, and by whose potent energy all iniquity and all evil must be overthrown; he therefore becomes arrayed against every power of the Evil One, and will no longer be
enabled to move along at his case, but will be subject to continual annoyance from the attacks of the great adversary, and the many spirits that are gone abroad into the
world, and it will only be after considerable experience that he will attain that knowledge which will be necessary to enable him to overcome the attacks of the
adversary in their multifarious forms.

The devices of Satan are on many occasions of the most ingenious character, and come upon us with a delicacy and refinement that mark emphatically

"From What a Height the Tempter Fell."

 Copyright
For instance,(c)an2005-2009,   Infobasegifted
                   individual naturally   Media  Corp.
                                              with                                                                                                    Page
                                                   a more than usual abhorrence of evil, becomes convinced of the principles of eternal truth, and obeys       709 / 1033
                                                                                                                                                           the gospel.
Perhaps, after revelling, as it were, for a season in the light of the glorious principles of truth, he becomes exceedingly jealous of the conduct and character of his
brethren and sisters in the church, lest by some false step or other a stigma may be brought upon the cause which he has espoused; consequently he sets himself upon
The devices of Satan are on many occasions of the most ingenious character, and come upon us with a delicacy and refinement that mark emphatically

"From What a Height the Tempter Fell."

For instance, an individual naturally gifted with a more than usual abhorrence of evil, becomes convinced of the principles of eternal truth, and obeys the gospel.
Perhaps, after revelling, as it were, for a season in the light of the glorious principles of truth, he becomes exceedingly jealous of the conduct and character of his
brethren and sisters in the church, lest by some false step or other a stigma may be brought upon the cause which he has espoused; consequently he sets himself upon
the watch to detect the failings of others, deeming that he is doing God service in being so employed, and thus is he decoyed into the occupation of the great master of
evil, to be the accuser of the brethren. And during the time thus occupied by him, he considers himself actuated by the purest of motives, arising from a detestation of
sin; and so undoubtedly would it prove, were the ground of his actions good, were he appointed of the Lord by the authority of the holy priesthood so to act, he would
be in the path of duty, but when any one presumes (not having authority) to sit as a censor and a judge of the people of God, he will find himself in the seat of Satan,
assuming authorities and powers that are not legitimately his. Again, persons are sometimes troubled by the voice of slander; they have been evil spoken of-it is too
bad-it ought not to be-they think it their duty to bring forward their case for the investigation of the authorities of the council-the cause of truth demands it-the welfare of
the work of the Lord-all things call upon them to have the matter settled satisfactorily by those having the power to do so. We would not say in every case such a
proceeding is not necessary, but we would that in very few cases it is so.

How much more noble would it be for the person thus injured, knowing the accusations to be false, to suffer the injury, being conscious that all things, good or evil, will
work to their own level, and ultimately manifest themselves in their true colours, rather than introduce the subject to a multitude whose various feelings or prejudices
may excite opposition and give to the adversary a manifold opportunity of working mischief.

But it may be said, are not our councils instituted for the purpose of regulating the affairs of the church, by settling whatever difficulties may arise? True, it is the
prerogative of councils legitimately organized so to do, and it is their duty also to build up and instruct each other, and being assembled together, every man in his place,
exercising unitedly a great power of faith, it is a time when the Lord will communicate of the influence of his Spirit, that his servants may be imbued with wisdom to
enable them to carry on effectively the work of the Lord. We long to see the councils of the church thus occupied, and instead of their time being engaged in the
discussion and judgment of various charges, to find them become each a great and special school of instruction, and the hour of meeting be hailed with joy by every
member.

But we have headed this article with "mind your own business," and it is with a full consciousness that in carrying out the motto we shall individually have enough to do;
but if we suffer ourselves to be continually engaged in watching others, we are convinced that our own will be but poorly attended to.

What a condition of mind must a person be in, who, whenever you come in contact with him, has some statement or other to make that is disagreeable, and whether the
thing be true or false, is always full and running over with a detail of the failings of his brethren and sisters. O, what a blind, pitiable condition is such an individual in,
instead of exercising that charity in relation to others that thinketh no evil, his every faculty is called into action to detect and point out their faults and failings. Such a
person is a moral pest in our society, and we would avoid him as we would the vehicle that carries away the literal filth from around our dwellings.

Yet mark the subtlety of Satan in thus leading men into a false position. Such a course, in the first place, probably arose from the purest of motives, and perhaps the
individual was instrumental in rectifying some error; he feels a satisfaction in having done so, his self-esteem is gratified, and ere he is aware, he is seeking for another
opportunity of doing the same, until he becomes thoroughly imbued with the spirit referred to, and has literally changed the ground on which he stood at the
commencement, and has become linked with the great adversary as the accuser of the brethren. But what an amount of self-esteem such a course of conduct
necessarily implies the person to be possessed of, thus to continually set himself up as being capable of sitting in judgment upon others, and of rectifying by his own
ability the affairs of the kingdom of God.

But again, there is another form in which the tempter approaches and seeks to overcome; it is in that of friendship. Often have we experienced something like the
following. A brother or a sister comes to us and informs us that so-and-so has been vilely slandering us, that his statements are in the mouths of many, and that they
think that we ought to go forth and bring the offenders to justice, establish our innocence, and set the matter at rest. Kind friend, your motives may be very pure in
giving us such counsel, but were we to act upon it we should very soon cease to serve the Lord, for our time would be fully occupied in settling difficulties and
defending our character from the aspersions of evil, which we are fully convinced the devil would take care should be sufficiently abundant. No, we prefer to pass over
such things with a silent contempt, as almost unworthy of observation, being fully convinced that both slanders and slanderers will come to nought. For our own part,
we never expect to pass along without being evil spoken of, it is a part of the cross which we have to bear, and we are willing to bear it, and conscious of innocence
and of being actuated by pure motives in the service of the Lord, we will go a-head in our journey of life, seeking for the Spirit of the Lord to direct our steps, and lead
us onward to the goal of triumph. But to listen to and regard every idle rumour which Satan can suggest through the sympathy of friends, or the accusations of enemies
would be like a man on a journey stopping to quarrel with every dog he may meet in his path, which labour would continually increase upon his hands, as the uproar
and rumour of one conflict would prepare a multitude of others for the fray, and he would find that in addition to the annoyance, he was making but very little progress
in his journey.

But now let us suppose that every one minds their own business, and what a delightful condition of society must be formed; we need not fear that iniquity will be hidden,
the church is organized with powers for its detection and suppression. God has sufficiently provided for the well-being of his church in this respect, knowing that
individually we shall have enough to do to take heed unto ourselves that we slip not. How delightful would the society of all bearing the name of Saints be, if their minds
were filled with the contemplation of the virtues and excellencies of each other, instead of the defects; and what a pleasing sympathy would be called into exercise in the
mutual study of the glorious principles of eternal truth, and in bright anticipations of the triumph of the principles of the gospel of peace; it would indeed give us a
foretaste of that society from whose midst sin with its curse shall be removed.

We would then faithfully exhort all bearing the name of Saints to contemplate seriously this subject, and seek for happiness and enjoyment from the great privileges
which we possess in connexion with the kingdom of God, and overcome the Evil One by resisting his devices, when he will flee from us, and leave our minds to be filled
with the spirit of truth which will most assuredly at all times direct us to

"Mind Our Own Business."

Is our wish that prosperity smile on our path,
And good fortune attend, be it more or yet less;
Why the secret is this-and which every one hath,
Be it ever our care to "mind our own business."

In the great work of God in the last of the days,
Which the Lord yet bestows for the righteous to bless;
Be sure we give heed in our works and our ways,
To ever take care that we "mind our own business."
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 710 / 1033
And, O then! when the morning of triumph shall come,
And the Saints are redeemed from this world of distress;
We shall then still rejoice in our glorious home,
In the great work of God in the last of the days,
Which the Lord yet bestows for the righteous to bless;
Be sure we give heed in our works and our ways,
To ever take care that we "mind our own business."

And, O then! when the morning of triumph shall come,
And the Saints are redeemed from this world of distress;
We shall then still rejoice in our glorious home,
That we never forgot to "mind our own business."

EDITOR.

Union.

One of the most important subjects with which the Saints ought to be acquainted is that of Union. Casting a glance at the rise, progress, decline and fall of various
kingdoms that have been established on the earth, we find that their success or overthrow has depended upon their adherence to, or neglect of, this principle. Through
this the whole universe of God has been, and is still sustained in its order, beauty, and glory. It is not confined to the Great Presidency of the celestial world, but serves
as a chain by which the whole of the heavenly host are bound together in concert of action, sustaining the laws by which they are governed and preserved. The effects
of deviation from this have been manifested, even in heaven, as in the case of the Son of the Morning, whose rebellian and departure from the principle spread their
influence so far as to cause the dissension of the third part of the hosts of heaven, but the majority overruling, the order of heaven was preserved and therebellious cast
out. The history of the house of Israel present more striking examples of the power and influence of this principle than that of any other nation. While groaning under
Egyptian bondage, the united prayers of this people were successful in causing the power of God to be shown forth in the raising up for them a deliverer in the person
of Moses, whereby a deliverance was wrought out for them from the cruel and increasing tyranny of the Egyptian monarch. While they were careful unitedly to attend
to the instructions given them through their leader-the power of God was more and more manifest in their own salvation and the overthrow of their enemies; but when
they permitted dissensions to arise among them, the blessings of God were stayed and their way became dark and beclouded before them. Thus when they had
escaped the pursuit of their oppressors and passed through the Red Sea, some murmured at their condition and longed to be again yoked in their former slavery,
whereby they were detained forty years in the wilderness, and with the exception of Joshua and Caleb, none of them were permitted to enter the promised land.

When the generation who had thus proved themselves unworthy of the favour of heaven had passed away, and their successors had gained an entrance into the land
which was to be theirs for ever, the influence of union and the baneful effects of its opposite, were miraculously manifested in the wars they had to wage with the former
possessors of the country, who, through transgressions, had entailed upon themselves the curse of heaven; as for instance, in illustration of the former, at the universal
shout of the people the walls of Jericho were levelled and a way prepared for their entrance.

When the long continuation of warfare through the reign of the judges, and kings Saul and David had subsided, peace was restored to the land in the reign of Solomon,
and with it the people had put aside their own internal broils, the effects of which were an abundant supply of the bounties of the earth, with the approval and blessings
of heaven. With Solomon, however, this seemed to decay, for when his son, Rehoboam, had succeeded him in the government of Israel, dissensions were again
introduced, causing the revolting of the ten tribes, the consequences of which were a revival of the wars from which they had had rest; and eventually, in the captivity of
the house of Israel, as well as the overthrow of Jerusalem and dispersion of Judah. We will, however, without dwelling further on the history of past generations, give
our attention to the work which we have to perform in our times.

The history of the church of Christ, in the present age, shows that while disunion and disorganizations have been the most prominent features of the kingdoms of the
world, it has continued moving steadily along, through observance of the principle of union, dispelling with its influence the clouds of darkness which have so long
curtained the minds of men, while those who have departed from the principle have not in any way affected its progress, but wrought out their own destruction. As the
church becomes more numerous, and the kingdom of God is becoming more fully established, the importance of union among its members is still more manifest. It is
absolutely necessary that not only a professed union, but a cementing of heart and soul should dwell with all presidents, councils, and branches of the church of Christ,
in order to accomplish the designs of God in the building up of Zion, or in obtaining those blessings which it is their privilege to enjoy; for, be assured, ye Saints of the
Most High, that the heavens will be stayed over the heads of any presidency, quorum, council, or branch who are divided in heart, sentiment and feeling, and so will
they remain, and the blessings be withheld until the evil is removed; for the Lord will never pour out the richest blessings of heaven, and the priesthood and gifts of the
gospel, only upon the principle of that union which the celestial law of God requires. Will not the Saints learn wisdom in this late age of the world by precept and
example, without being obliged to learn it by sad experience, as did the children of Israel in their forty years wandering through the wilderness without entering the
promised land, which they might have accomplished in forty days, as did the spies that went before them? or will they live up to their privileges, and unite together
according to the law of God, in faith and works, and gather and build up Zion, and behold her arise in that majesty, strength, beauty, and glory, of which the prophets
have spoken? else must they suffer their traditions or disunion to deprive them of these blessings, until they lay their bodies in the grave, without the sight. and their
children, or another generation, have the work to perform. The signs of the times indicate good concerning Israel in the city of Joseph since the martyrdom of the
prophets. It must be a source of rejoicing to every Saint of God, to behold the determined spirit of perseverance and union of the thousands of Saints assembled there
in doing the will of God and hearkening to the counsel and sustaining the hands of those chosen of God as shepherds and counsellors in the midst of his house, while the
fruits and blessings of this union have been clearly manifest in the rearing of the Nauvoo House and Temple of the Lord, whose tower points towards heaven, in honour
of the united efforts of the Saints, reared in troublesome times, almost as Jerusalem once was, with the trowel in the one hand of the labourer and the sword in the
other. While the Saints in Nauvoo are thus straining every nerve to accomplish the designs of God, those scattered abroad ought not to leave the whole burthen with
them, but unite with them in their faith and means in establishing the kingdom of God on the earth, not forgetting to let their prayers ascend up before God, day and
night, upon this subject. By the united efforts, alone, of the Saints of God, in this last dispensation, the building up of Zion will be effected, and the kingdom of God on
earth, be prepared for a union with the kingdom of God in heaven; and thus shall the chain which has bound together in one the hosts of heaven, extend and grasp in its
circumference all who have been obedient to the mandates of God.

WOODRUFF.

A Dream.

I stood in the midst of a vast field, surrounded by an immense wilderness interwoven with lakes, rivers, and streams. The field and wilderness were filled with lions,
tigers, bears, wolves, and all manner of wild beasts; also, horned cattle, horses, camels, dromedaries, mules, asses, goats, and all species of animals. I looked and
beheld some sheep scattered abroad through all the field and wilderness among all the beasts of the field. The lord of the field said to his chief shepherd, "appoint
twelve other shepherds, and send three east, three west, three north, and three south, and let them appoint other shepherds to assist them, and gather together all my
sheep throughout all the field and wilderness, for it is not meet in mine eyes that my sheep should remain scattered abroad among all the beasts of the field and forest,
lest they be devoured." I saw that the shepherds went and laboured with all their might, and gathered them together in flocks throughout all the field and wilderness, and
appointed a shepherd over each flock. The lord of the field said to the chief shepherd, "Go to, now, call the twelve principle shepherds, and let them call upon all the
other shepherds, and let all join together, and prepare a safe pasture, in a choice piece of land, for all my sheep, and build a high wall around it, and build a high tower
in the midst thereof, and let a great book be prepared and kept in the tower; let all my sheep be named, and let the shepherd over each flock send up the name of each
 Copyright
sheep,  that it(c)
                may2005-2009,  Infobase
                     be recorded          Media
                                 in the book, andCorp.                                                                                                 Page
                                                  all such shall have the privilege of coming in and out and find pasture. Let there be a great covering       711
                                                                                                                                                         go forth     / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                   from  the
tower, that there may be a shelter for my sheep from the heat and tempest." And the chief shepherd, the twelve principal shepherds, with others went forth and
laboured with all their might to prepare the choice piece of land for a pasture for the sheep, and also to build the great tower. And while they were building the tower,
lest they be devoured." I saw that the shepherds went and laboured with all their might, and gathered them together in flocks throughout all the field and wilderness, and
appointed a shepherd over each flock. The lord of the field said to the chief shepherd, "Go to, now, call the twelve principle shepherds, and let them call upon all the
other shepherds, and let all join together, and prepare a safe pasture, in a choice piece of land, for all my sheep, and build a high wall around it, and build a high tower
in the midst thereof, and let a great book be prepared and kept in the tower; let all my sheep be named, and let the shepherd over each flock send up the name of each
sheep, that it may be recorded in the book, and all such shall have the privilege of coming in and out and find pasture. Let there be a great covering go forth from the
tower, that there may be a shelter for my sheep from the heat and tempest." And the chief shepherd, the twelve principal shepherds, with others went forth and
laboured with all their might to prepare the choice piece of land for a pasture for the sheep, and also to build the great tower. And while they were building the tower,
lo! a great wonder appeared among the sheep. It was discovered that some of the sheep that had been fair to look on began to have great horns rise up, their teeth
became like those of the lion, and their wool changed to long coarse hair, and they had claws as a bear; they had not the disposition of the sheep, but ran about and
roared like the lion, desiring to destroy the sheep. They ran out of the flock and mingled with the wild beasts of the forest; and while many of the principal shepherds
had gone out to call upon other shepherds to assist in building the tower, some of the strange beasts that had left the flock returned from the wilderness with a number
of wolves to devour the flock. The chief shepherd with his brother, who also was a noble shepherd, with two of the principal shepherds, went out to meet them in order
to save the flock. When they saw them, they fell upon them and devoured the chief shepherd and his brother, and severely wounded one of the other two. But those of
the principal shepherds who were abroad, hearing of the death of the two chief shepherds. immediately returned with those two who were not devoured in saving the
flock. Then was there great mourning among all the shepherds and the flock, because the two chief shepherds were devoured. Nevertheless, the lord of the field said to
the twelve principal shepherds. "cease not my work, neither let your hands be slack, but continue the building of the tower and preparing the pasture for the security of
my sheep, for they must be saved." And they were joined by many other shepherds, and laboured with greater diligence than ever, and the lord of the field helped them,
and they reared the tower, and built the wall, and prepared the choice piece of ground, much faster than before. And the lord of the field said, "let a shepherd be
appointed to visit the flocks of sheep that dwell among the great lions of the east, and see that their names are sent up to be recorded in the great book that is kept in
the tower." And I thought in my dream, it fell to my lot to visit the flocks of sheep in the east. And according to the commandment of the lord of the field, I went to the
flocks in the east, and I found shepherds, with all the flocks. Then I called upon the shepherds to send me the names of the sheep of their flocks, that they might be
recorded in the great book of the tower, and most of the shepherds began to send to me the names of the flocks of sheep with them; and my soul was made glad,
because of the shepherds hearkening to the commandment of the lord of the field, that the flocks might have a shelter from the approaching storm and heat. But there
were some who did not send up their names to be recorded in the book. While I was passing through the wliderness, among the lions, I foundia large flock of sheep
very beautiful, with a faithful shepherd, and I asked him if he had sent up a list of the names of his sheep to be recorded in the great book, and he told me he had not, at
which I wondered, but he said he would soon. So I went my way. The shepherd laboured diligently to increase his flock, seek out all the sheep, and nourish the lambs,
but he forgot to give them a name in the book of the tower, with all the sheep of the field; and I was much grieved and troubled in spirit for them, for they were so fair
and beautiful I wished them to have a name and a place in the great tower, with all the sheep, that they might escape the storm.

When I had secured all the names that the shepherds sent, I returned to behold the great tower and goodly pasture and the principal shepherds surrounded with
thousands of other shepherds, and an almost innumerable number of sheep that the shepherds had gathered together; and I wondered with great admiration, for I
beheld that the tower was finished, and the wall around the pasture, and the covering to shelter the sheep from the storm. While I was overwhelmed with joy at the
magnificence of the sight, I cast my eyes upon a conspicuous part of the tower and beheld written in large Hebrew letters "Tower of Joseph, the Secr." At this moment
I heard the Lord of the field say to the leader of the twelve principal shepherds, go and bring the great book from the tower and read the names of my shepherds and
sheep who have built this tower, and as he brought out the book, I saw on its back the following words, "Book of the Law of the Lord." As the leader of the twelve
principal shepherds commenced to read the names; it seemed from the dead silence that prevailed among the myriads present as though all nature had ceased to
breathe. A herald stood with a trumpet and proclaimed aloud each name as it was read from the book. Notwithstanding the great joy that rested upon many thousands
of the shepherds and sheep that were present whose names were recorded in the book, I was grieved in spirit and wept much, for I had seen some fair and beautiful
sheep among the great lions of the east whose names were not recorded in the book. Then I heard the voice of the Lord of the field commanding the twelve principal
shepherds, saying-call in all the shepherds and sheep whose names are written in the great book of the tower, and let all the great gates of the outer wall be shut, and let
the shepherds gather all the sheep under the cover. The shepherds did as they were commanded, and when they were all gathered under the cover, there began to be a
great heat from the sun for many days through all the wilderness and fields, save the green pasture which had a cover. And there was a great plague rested upon the
sea, and all the fishes in the sea died, and all the rivers and streams of waters through the field and wilderness dried up, and the herbs and grass were withered, and
when none of the beasts of the forest or cattle could obtain water nor any green food, they became mad and began to devour each other, and there was a great
destruction throughout the vast field and wilderness: the stronger devoured the weaker animals until they were all destroyed. The stronger then began to devour each
other, until but few were left in all the forest. At the end of the heat there was a great storm of wind and rain, mingled with hail, even the weight of a talent, and it fell
upon all the beasts of the forest who were not devoured by the first calamity, then they fled to the walls of the choice pasture for shelter, but they could not get in for the
gates were shut. Their roaring without the walls in agony because of the ralling of the hail made the sheep tremble within; nevertheless they were safe within the walls
and under cover. In the midst of this calamity and judgment without, I was suffering in spirit within, fearing that some of the sheep whose names were not written in the
great book of the tower were trampled down by the beasts of the forest or destroyed by the hail.

Whoever has the gift of interpreting dreams, and will give a true interpretation to the foregoing, will confer a favour on a Shepherd of the East.

Latter-Day Saints' Millennial Star. November 15 1845.

As it must be self-evident to every one, on reflection, that union must be one of the attributes of beings that are perfect; when they have equally attained to all
knowledge, all power, and all wisdom, there is left no room for dissention to creep in; so will it be manifest, that in approximating towards the high standard of
excellency, which obtains in a celestial state of existence, that union of principle, of feeling, and of action must characterize all who are aiming to attain to the high calling
of God in Christ Jesus.

Indeed it will be clearly seen that a dissentient spirit is entirely unfitted for the society of the redeemed of God, and equally so, as a promoter of the great work of God
in the last days.

In the renewal of the covenant of God with man, every power of evil has been roused into existence to stay the work; Satan, who well comprehends the object in view,
has called into action every agency at his command, if possible by any means, to overthrow the kingdom of God.

Could we but trace out the sentiments and conduct of individuals who have arrayed themselves in opposition to this work, it would be a marvel in the history of
mankind, and an anomaly in the study of human nature. We should find persons exerting an energy in opposition to the work of God, particularly in its origin, without
any apparent motive to call it forth, that was truly marvellous, and that would set at defiance our philosophy to account for, yet such has been, and such is the fact.
Individuals are roused into active opposition against the work of the Lord without knowing what they do; and blinded by the Evil One, have thought that the destruction
and annihilation of the Saints from the face of the earth would be as an acceptable sacrifice unto God.

Taking, then, this view of the subject, in relation to the hostility which is to be met with on every hand, we must feel convinced that nothing less than the principle of
union can enable individuals to obtain a celestial glory, or the church combined to carry out the great purposes of God.

Let the Saints reflect upon these things; let them examine of what manner of spirit they are of, for if the desire of being at one with all who are labouring in the cause of
truth be not found to actuate them, it will be well for them to look unto their steps, and take heed that they fall not out by the way.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                            Page 712 / 1033
We have given in the present number an article on this subject from the pen of our beloved President, and we earnestly exhort the Saints to give heed unto the great
principle which it inculcates.
union can enable individuals to obtain a celestial glory, or the church combined to carry out the great purposes of God.

Let the Saints reflect upon these things; let them examine of what manner of spirit they are of, for if the desire of being at one with all who are labouring in the cause of
truth be not found to actuate them, it will be well for them to look unto their steps, and take heed that they fall not out by the way.

We have given in the present number an article on this subject from the pen of our beloved President, and we earnestly exhort the Saints to give heed unto the great
principle which it inculcates.

It is known to all that the blessing of God, and the influence of his spirit is absolutely necessary for our success, either as servants of the Lord separately, or combined
as the church of God; and yet we can have neither if we are not united in our feelings, our desires, and actions; therefore let all consider this most important subject, and
whenever there are hindrances to the existence of this principle, let them be immediately put away, not by raking up afresh every difficulty, but by nobly burying them in
oblivion, and that man, or that body of men who do this, shall be blest of God; the light of truth shall beam upon them, and dispel every cloud of darkness which the
principle of disunion may have thrown around them, and they shall rejoice and be glad in the possession of that intelligence and wisdom, and consequent peace to be
found only in connexion with the service of the Lord, and in the realization of the blessings which he has promised.

Extracts From Letters.

Elder Halliday writes from Trowbridge, under date of October 25. After labouring in that region of country about twelve months, during which time he has passed
through deep affliction and suffering, he has succeeded in organizing a branch of the church with ninety-two members. Brother Halliday is a member of one of the
Quorums of Seventies, and since his arrival from America, few have manifested more patient perseverance in the vineyard than he has done. Trowbridge is his native
town.

Elder Charles Miller writes from Bradford under date of November 5th, and says,-In this conference the work of the Lord is rolling on, especially in Bradford. Nearly
every week since our last conference, some have been baptized; last Sunday seven were confirmed and two baptized at Idle, and two more are waiting for me to come
to Staningley. The church is doing very well at Leeds at the present time. There is much labour in that region, and if labourers could be sent to assist us there, it would
be acceptable. I have much desire for the temple to be finished, for the elders to get their endowment.

Elder Hiram Clark writes from Bollington, under date of November 5th, as follows:-I have been travelling among a people who have been taught, both old and young,
to pray for the kingdom of God to come, and his will to be done on earth as it is done in heaven; but as soon as one comes along and tells them that the kingdom of
God has come, with apostles and prophets, with the ancient gospel and all its attendant blessings, they turn round and fight against what they have been praying for all
their lives, which causes me to ask, can it be possible that men have been praying without reason or undertanding? Yet so it is, for as soon as the kingdom of God is
preached with all its attendant blessings, the people cry, "delusion," "false prophets," "impostors," &c., but amidst all these things truth is onward, and the signs, gifts,
and graces follow the believers, and the power of God is manifest in healing the sick, the lame are made whole, and the blind see. I will relate the case of a sister that
was both lame and blind, her arms were drawn up to a right angle, and in that position so still that she could not raise them to her head, and the cords on the inside of
each arm shortened so as to form a web. She was so blind she could not see to do anything, and she told me she had been so upwards of seven years. At her request I
administered to her in the name of the Lord by anointing with oil and laying on of hands, and prayer in the name of Jesus Christ, and now she is as well and sound in
both eyes and arms as any other person living. She is at work in a factory, and can tell the time of day from a clock at a chapel nearly a quarter of a mile distant. I
preached in this place last evening. After meeting I baptized two, and I expect to baptize two more this evening.

Elder Cook writes from Manchester, under date of October 30th, as follows:-Dear Brother Woodruff,-In compliance with your request I take this opportunity of
informing you of the present condition of the Saints in Stockport, where my Sabbath days have been spent for the last six months. It gives me much pleasure to inform
you that the Saints in Stockport are doing well, and the cause of truth is onward. A spirit of inquiry is brooding on the minds of the people. Our room on Sunday
evenings is generally attended with a goodly number of strangers, who seem to listen with much interest, and the present aspect promises an increase of the Redeemer's
kingdom. We had a visit a short time ago from a man who endeavoured to palm himself on the Saints as an elder of the Church, but not having a recommendation from
the Presidency at Liverpool, he was not received. He then acknowledged himself a follower of Sidney Rigdon, and sent by him to England. The Saints refused to
receive him, and at the meeting in the afternoon their strong testimony to the truth made him tremble. His stay was short among us in consequence of the cool reception
he met with. We have baptized forty since last April conference, and there is every appearance of our numbers still increasing. I would here mention a circumstance
which tells me that truth is mighty, and with honest people will remain. When I was preaching the gospel in a small village about six miles from Manchester, some three
years and-a-half ago, I met with considerable opposition from an aged man. After being a zealous persecutor from that time, I rejoice to say he has come forward, and
after asking my forgiveness, was baptized and confirmed a member of the Stockport branch of the church of Christ, and now I can say of him in whom sin did once
abound, grace doth much more abound. Yours in the church of Christ, RICHARD COOK.

We would remark that this is one of the many occasions on which individuals have endeavoured to impose on the credulity of the Saints, under the pretence of being
elders in the Church, when they have failed of success under their own colours. We approve of the course pursued by elder Cook and the Saints in Stockport, and
trust the example will be followed by the officers and members of other branches. Any elders sent by our authority will bear with them recommendations from us, and
without this, the Saints are not called upon to receive any one. W. WOODRUFF.

Mormon Philosophy.

BY ORSON PRATT.

Space Duration and Matter

Matter.

Secondly, If intelligence be a result of the combination or contact of atoms, then these atoms, though unintelligent must have capacities to receive intelligence; for
without intelligent capacities, combination or contact could not be perceived or known; and it would be impossible to acquire these capacities by experience, therefore
they must have been as eternal as the atoms to which they belong.

It may be argued that atoms may be unconscious of these latent capacities until appropriate circumstances develope them.

That they may possess the property or capacity of feeling, and yet be entirely unconscious of feeling until they come in contact with other atoms: that by experience they
perceive, not only the existence of themselves but the existence of something external to themselves: that an atom may possess various capacities, such as seeing,
hearing, tasting, smelling, and feeling, and that if this atom never comes in contact with other atoms, these capacities will remain unexercised. That such an atom would
be as ignorant of light, sound, taste, smell, and even of the existence of all things external to itself, as though it had none of these capacities; that to perceive light, it must
come in contact with some material atom by which itself shall be affected; not by any vibrations, movements, or derangements of its own parts, for this would be
impossible in a perfectly solid imporous atom, but that it must be affected as a whole, by some change or state of position, in its relation to space; that the only changes
itCopyright  (c) receive
   can possibly  2005-2009,
                         from Infobase
                              the contactMedia   Corp.
                                          of atoms    are,                                                                                                 Page 713 / 1033

First. A change from a state of rest to that of motion.
hearing, tasting, smelling, and feeling, and that if this atom never comes in contact with other atoms, these capacities will remain unexercised. That such an atom would
be as ignorant of light, sound, taste, smell, and even of the existence of all things external to itself, as though it had none of these capacities; that to perceive light, it must
come in contact with some material atom by which itself shall be affected; not by any vibrations, movements, or derangements of its own parts, for this would be
impossible in a perfectly solid imporous atom, but that it must be affected as a whole, by some change or state of position, in its relation to space; that the only changes
it can possibly receive from the contact of atoms are,

First. A change from a state of rest to that of motion.

Secondly. A change from a state of motion to that of rest.

Thirdly. A change of velocity. And

Fourthly. A change of direction.

That seeing, hearing, tasting, and smelling are only different modes of feeling; that these different modes of feeling depend upon the different modes and intensities of the
contact of material atoms with each other, and that one kind of impulse would give an atom the consciousness of light; another, the consciousness of sound; a third, that
of taste; a fourth, that of smell, &c.

But let us trace this subject a little further, and inquire into the nature of these intelligent capacities. What are these capacities? Are they not a species of intelligence,
self-existent and eternal? If not, how can we account for the combination or contact of atoms? Is this combination fortuitous, resulting from the eternal motions of
unconscious and passive matter? Is there not a force exerted in the acceleration of the velocities of these atoms as they approach each other? Is there not a force, of no
small degree, which holds these atoms in combination? Are not these forces altogether different from that which would result from an uniform motion and an accidental
contact? What, then, is the cause of atoms approaching atoms, and adhering together with such a variety of intensities, according to such uniform and general laws? The
only sound answer that can be given to these intricate inquiries is, that these atoms must be intelligent-having self-moving powers-limited to certain spheres and modes
of action, according to the nature and degree of their intelligence; and that this intelligence is not the EFFECT but the CAUSE of combination, not derived from
EXPERIENCE, but self-existent and eternal.

Attraction is said to be a property of matter.

It is said that every atom attracts every other atom with a force varying inversely as the square of the distance. But attraction is impossible, for an atom cannot act
where it is not.

Those who believe in attraction, have also assumed inertia to be a property of matter: that is, they assert that matter is entirely passive, and incapable of changing its
state. Now, if an atom has no power to move itself, how can it move anything external to itself? It is the very height of absurdity, to suppose that a helpless passive
atom can move everything in the universe but itself. Yet this is the hypothesis assumed by the learned, and believed by millions in our day.

But, if attraction is impossible, what other cause is adequate to produce the effects which we know are constantly taking place, and which are commonly ascribed to
attraction?

It is evident that intelligent self-moving atoms confined in their movements within the necessary limits, can produce all these effects. These self-moving atoms are
regulated by the following law, namely,-Every atom MOVES ITSELF towards every other atom with a force varying inversely as the square of the distance.

Now let us contrast the Newtonian System of attracting matter with the Author's system of intelligent self-moving matter, and see which is the most consistent and
simple.

Newtonian System.-Matter is entirely passive, and incapable of moving itself.

Author's System.-Matter is active, and capable of moving itself.

Newtonian System.-An atom cannot move itself, but it can move a universe of worlds towards itself.

Author's System.-An atom can move itself, but it cannot move anything towards itself.

Newtonian System.-An atom cannot act where it is, but it can act in every place where it is not.

Author's System.-An atom can act where it is, but it cannot act in any place where it is not.

Newtonian System.-An atom moves every other atom towards itself, with a force varying inversely as the square of the distance.

Author's System.-An atom MOVES ITSELF towards every other atom, with a force varying inversely as the square of the distance.

It will be perceived that these two theories are directly opposite to each other, and yet, all the effects said to be produced by Sir Isaac Newton's theory can be
produced by the Author's theory, upon principles infinitely more simple. All the grand central forces of the Universe, by which worlds and systems of worlds, are so
firmly bound together, and by which their stability is so wisely maintained-can be resolved into the self-moving forces of atoms.

All of the Cohesive, Chemical, Magnetic, and Electrical forces can also be resolved into atomic self-moving forces.

Questions on the Present State of Man.

O man! the offspring of Deity! the grand masterpiece of creation! how camest thou hither? and for what purpose has thou entered this world? Why didst thou leave the
world of spirits? Wast thou not contented to enjoy the society of thy great Father, and receive instructions from so wise and good a being? Wast thou not perfectly
happy in the society of millions of thy own brother and sister spirits? Was not the world or planet from which thou hast emigrated perfect in its organization, and
adapted to the full development of thy capacities?

Or was the world which thou hast left, overstocked with inhabitants? were its superficial contents too limited to yield sufficient sustenance for the innumerable millions of
thy father's family? or did a restless spirit of adventure and ambition seize thy bosom, and urge thee on to explore new worlds and scenes?

Did  necessity
 Copyright   (c)compel thee toInfobase
                 2005-2009,    enter thisMedia
                                          world Corp.
                                                and take up thy abode here? or didst thou emigrate of thy own free will and choice? Why hast thouPageclothed714
                                                                                                                                                             thyself with a
                                                                                                                                                                  / 1033
tabernacle, and entered into so close a connexion with the grosser substances of nature? Was not thy spirit perfect in its organization? Was it not capable of a full
development of its mighty capacities, without incorporating itself with flesh and bones? Or was it limited in its knowledge to the laws, properties, and operations of
spiritual matter only?
Or was the world which thou hast left, overstocked with inhabitants? were its superficial contents too limited to yield sufficient sustenance for the innumerable millions of
thy father's family? or did a restless spirit of adventure and ambition seize thy bosom, and urge thee on to explore new worlds and scenes?

Did necessity compel thee to enter this world and take up thy abode here? or didst thou emigrate of thy own free will and choice? Why hast thou clothed thyself with a
tabernacle, and entered into so close a connexion with the grosser substances of nature? Was not thy spirit perfect in its organization? Was it not capable of a full
development of its mighty capacities, without incorporating itself with flesh and bones? Or was it limited in its knowledge to the laws, properties, and operations of
spiritual matter only?

Couldst thou without a tabernacle, perceive the laws and properties of the grosser forms of matter of which the material universe chiefly consists? Couldst thou then
distinguish the properties of light and heat? Couldst thou then acquaint thyself with the laws and properties of sound caused by the vibrations of elastic matter? Couldst
thou then perceive the great variety of odours and flavours of different fruits and vegetables, such as those which abound so luxuriantly on this globe? Couldst thou then
discern the roughness, smoothness, hardness and various other properties of different kinds of matter? Or was thy knowledge chiefly limited to the more refined
substances of nature, and to the laws by which they were governed? Was thy spirit limited in its scientific pursuits to spiritual matter? Was this the first lesson thou hadst
to learn?

Hast thou now entered another department of the great UNIVERSITY of NATURE, to study her magnificent laws and her wonderful operations? Hast thou indeed
been counted worthy to ascend in the scale of thy being, to gaze upon new scenes and wonders in another world of life and joy?

What are the first lessons thou hast to learn in thy present state of existence? Art thou not conscious, first of all, of thy own existence here? and secondly, art thou not
taught of the existence and properties of other bodies external to thyself? How wast thou convinced that bodies external to thyself do exist? was it by experience? If so,
tell us O man, the means of thy experience. Canst thou know by experience of the existence of things with which thy spirit has not been in contact? Canst thou indeed
know of the existence of things which thou hast not felt? Canst thou feel that which is at a distance? Is not feeling the only means of experience? Can the impression of
feeling be produced without motion? Can motion be imparted without contact? Is not thy spirit prevented from coming in actual contact with the most of external
objects by the interposition of the tabernacle or body? Are there not millions of external objects of whose existence thou hast no doubt, and yet thou hast not felt them,
neither thy spirit nor thy body, has been in contact with them.

How knowest thou that the sun, the planets and the stars do exist? thou hast not felt them. Millions of miles intervene between thee and them, and yet art thou not
certain of their existence? Wilt thou then say it is by the sense of seeing that this knowledge is imparted to thee? What is seeing? Is it not a particular method of feeling?
Canst thou feel those distant bodies? Is not light sent forth from them as a messenger to indicate their existence? How does light impart this information to thee? perhaps
it will be said by acting upon the optic nerve of the eye. But is the optic nerve of the eye a spiritual substance? If not, can it perceive, think, feel, or understand? If not,
how is the message brought by light, still further communicated? Does the optic nerve act directly upon thy spirit, or are there still further channels of conveyance,
intervening between the optic nerve and spirit? Is not all the knowledge which thou hast of the existence of these distant objects, derived from the motions which thy
spirit has felt and experienced, imparted by the intervening substances of thy body? and did not these parts of thy body receive their motions from the intervening
substance of light, which in its turn received its motion their from the luminous body? Couldst thou form to thyself the least idea of luminous bodies, and worlds arranged
in such magnificent splendour, independent of these organs of vision? Without these organs couldst thou have the least conception of the gaudy and splendid colours of
the different objects surrounding thee? Hence is not the organ of vision one of the grand instruments of thine education-the inlet of a certain species of ideas of which
thou wast before entirely ignorant?

Again, hadst thou any ideas of bitterness, sweetness, sourness and other varieties of taste, until thou hadst acquired them by experience? How hast thou acquired a
knowledge of these properties? Is it not by feeling-by the peculiar motions imparted to thy spirit, by the organ of taste, or other parts of the body, which in their turn
receive their motions from the external substance with which they came in contact? Hence, again, is not the organ of taste another grand instrument of thine education-
another medium of communication between thy spirit and the external world-another great inlet of new ideas?

Again, does not the spirit experience and feel the peculiar motions imparted by the organ of smell, which also in its turn derived its motion from external odoriferous
particles in motion. Dost thou not, through this channel also, acquire set or species of new ideas? Again, is it not the peculiar motions experienced and felt by the spirit
which have given it the ideas of sound? Hence, are not seeing, hearing, tasting, and smelling only different modes of conveying motion to thy spirit? Cannot all these
organs be resolved into the sense of feeling?

Again, how didst thou acquire distinctideas of roughness, smoothness, hardness, softness, sizes and shapes of external bodies? Was it not by feeling the motions of
different parts of the body which came in contact with different substances? Are not all the ideas which thou hast of the existence of external nature, derived by thy
spirit's feeling a great variety of motions, impressed upon it by various parts of its fleshly tabernacle? Has not thy spirit then, been embodied in its present habitation, as
the only medium through which it could receive the vast variety of ideas which flow so profusely from all surrounding objects?

Hast thou not been sent here then to receive an experimental education,-to become acquainted with the existence, properties, laws, and operations of other varieties of
matter; and by these means to be enabled to combine, organize, and control the same for thine own pleasure, benefit, convenience and happiness, and thus become
qualified for the society of a more exalted and higher order of beings? Couldst thou exercise power or control over elements of which thou wast entirely ignorant?
Couldst thou combine, arrange, and organize material substances of whose existence and properties thou hadst not the least idea? Couldst thou display the mighty
energies and capacities of thy mind upon that of which thou hadst no knowledge?

(Continued in our next.)

Man.

Man, when his constitution is unfurl'd,
Resembles much this great material world!
Of dust and earth his sluggish flesh is made;
Like rocks his bones, in strength and firmness laid;
How like the ebb and flow of ocean's waves,
Unto the tide of life that in him laves,
As brooks and rivers moisten where they flow,
And trees and herbs to this their being owe;
So blood like water runneth every where,
To give the springs of life an equal share.
How like electric fire, his nerves convey
The feeling of life's power or energy;
How like the airy breeze, his respiration;
 Copyright
His tears, to(c) 2005-2009,
              rain;             Infobase Media Corp.
                    sweat, to evaporation;                                                                                                             Page 715 / 1033
His fat like manure, and his hair like grass,
Sheds modest beauty o'er the human mass;
To give the springs of life an equal share.
How like electric fire, his nerves convey
The feeling of life's power or energy;
How like the airy breeze, his respiration;
His tears, to rain; sweat, to evaporation;
His fat like manure, and his hair like grass,
Sheds modest beauty o'er the human mass;
How like the beaming sun, his eyes to light;
His sleep, how like the dark and silent night;
The wandering clouds, how like his restless mind,
Still roving on, and changing as the wind;
How like the storm, to human blust'ring strife,
That bursts with vengeance on the calm of life;
How like drought's searing influence, to sin,
That blights his hopes and happiness within;
How like the fogs and damps of putrid air,
To melancholy, and the mind's despair;
How like the soured earth on plants and trees,
To that fell tyrant of the curse, disease;
How like the seasons to his growth and fall,
How like the frost and snow to death's white pall.

Kilmarnock, July 24th, 1845. LYON.

Notices.

We would inform any persons wishing to emigrate by way of New York &c., that we can forward them about every five days by the old line of New York Packets;
and to Boston about every ten days. We expect to have ships sailing every two weeks for New Orleans. Emigrants will receive every attention and accommodation
that can be afforded in first-class American ships. Early applications will be a pecuniary advantage to us, as well as to emigrants.

Our friends of the Joint Stock Company will facilitate the business much by forwarding what deposits may be in hand, as heavy expenses will be incurred in effecting
the complete registration of the same. THOMAS WARD.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: PUBLISHED BY W. WOODRUFF & T. WARD, STANLEY BUILDINGS, BATH STREET.

EDITED BY THOMAS WARD.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

No. 12. December 1 1845. Vol. VI.
Further Persecution of the Saints in America.

Address to the Saints in the British Islands.

AFTER waiting with much anxiety and suspense to hear of the termination of the persecution of the Saints in Illinois, we have at length received information on the
subject from President Young, and other sources, that may be fully relied on. We consider it a duty which we owe, not only to the Saints but to the world at large, to
lay before them a true statement of facts as they have transpired. To accomplish this, we shall insert in this number of the STAR, several proclamations from J. B.
Backenstos, Sheriff of Hancock County, Illinois. Mr. Backenstos is in no way connected with the church, and only officiated in his duty as an officer of the county, and
in doing so he has proved himself a man of integrity, and an exception to the general rule of injustice on the part of the officers of the government of the United States in
their dealings with the Saints. From these statements it will be seen, as in all other such cases, that the Saints have not been in any way the aggressors; it will also be
seen, from the proclamation of President Young, that it is the intention of the presidency, with the body of the church, to leave Nauvoo in the spring. It was only upon
these terms that the government withheld from them a war of extermination; not because they had in one single instance transgressed the laws of the country, but
because they claimed the rights of American citizens in worshipping God according to the dictates of their own conscience, even though their forms and ceremonies
should differ from those of their neighbours. Through pursuing this course, the American nation, drunken with the blood of saints and prophets, has not only entailed
upon itself disgrace in the estimation of all honest men, but has thereby rejected the gospel of Jesus Christ, filled up the cup of its own iniquity, and ripened itself for the
bursting forth of the judgments of God which have long been hanging over it.-Thus shall the gospel, rejected of them, be taken with the priesthood from their midst, and
carried to the lost sheep of the house of Israel, who have also long groaned under the oppressive hands of the government of that nation, before whose relentless
pursuit they have been driven from the graves of their fathers.

Though the United States have been the foremost in their boasts of protection to the oppressed, and of shelter to the exile, they have been the first to persecute and
murder the Saints of God, and deprive their own citizens of the privileges and protection they boasted; and thus her liberty and proud eagle have found a sepulchre,
there to remain until resurrected by some power whose virtue will prompt to administer those laws which her present administrators have neither virtue nor moral
courage enough to administer against the voice and power of mobocracy.

At the first view of this subject, many may be led to wonder, that after years of labour in building a city and temple, the Saints in Nauvoo should be called to make this
sacrifice; but let them rest assured that this movement will eventually terminate in the more fully establishing of the kingdom of God, in fulfilment of the Book of
Mormon, Old and New Testament, and Doctrine and Covenants. The principle is becoming more fully established day after day, that the Saints are called to come up
through great tribulation. Though the church may have to travel into the wilderness for a season, she will not journey so far, but that she will continue to grow and be
heard of in days to come. Let not the Saints be discouraged because of these things, but be faithful in discharging all their duties, and they shall realize that there is a
reward at the end of the race. It is the intention of the Saints to continue their labours on the temple through the winter and spring, and dedicate it before they leave,
during which time the ordinances of the endowment will be administered to as many of the faithful Saints as possible. And there will be a door open for the remainder of
the Saints who continue faithful in days to come to get their endowment, if it has to be done, in the wilderness among the seed of Jacob; for you may rest assured, ye
saints of God, before this generation shall pass away, there will be many stakes of Zion, containing cities as large as Nauvoo, with towers and temples pointing towards
heaven, built by the Host of Israel, that will be gathered together by the very church and people of God, that the American nation is now driving into the mountains and
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 716 / 1033
wildernesses, for Nauvoo is only one of the numerous stakes of Zion that will be built up in this generation.

While the Church in Nauvoo are sacrificing their houses and lands, and making every exertion in their power to fulfil the commandments of God, and finish the temple
during which time the ordinances of the endowment will be administered to as many of the faithful Saints as possible. And there will be a door open for the remainder of
the Saints who continue faithful in days to come to get their endowment, if it has to be done, in the wilderness among the seed of Jacob; for you may rest assured, ye
saints of God, before this generation shall pass away, there will be many stakes of Zion, containing cities as large as Nauvoo, with towers and temples pointing towards
heaven, built by the Host of Israel, that will be gathered together by the very church and people of God, that the American nation is now driving into the mountains and
wildernesses, for Nauvoo is only one of the numerous stakes of Zion that will be built up in this generation.

While the Church in Nauvoo are sacrificing their houses and lands, and making every exertion in their power to fulfil the commandments of God, and finish the temple
before they leave, we feel to urge upon the Saints here, to do all in their power to assist them in accomplishing this by continuing their tithings for that purpose, which
shall be forwarded to them as soon as we receive them and an opportunity offers.

We also wish the elders and Saints to use all their influence in spreading our works, especially the "Proclamation" and "Doctrine and Covenants," as speedily and widely
as possible, that the world may be left without excuse, and our garments be found clear of the blood of this generation. Let us labour while the day lasts, for the night is
fast approaching. The harvest of the earth is ripe, and the angels are ready to thrust in their sickle! Before this generation has passed away, they will learn there is a God
in Israel.

Without further preface we now present our readers with the proclamations previously alluded to, numbered and arranged as they have been issued.

WILFORD WOODRUFF.

No. I. to the Citizens of Hancock County.

Whereas, a mob of from one to two hundred men under arms, have gathered themselves together in the S. W. part of Hancock county, and are at this time destroying
the dwellings and other buildings, stacks of grain and other property, of a portion of our citizens, and in the most inhuman manner compelling defenceless children and
women to rise from their sick beds, and exposing them to the rays of the parching sun, there to lie and suffer, without the aid and assistance of a friendly hand to
minister to their wants in their suffering condition.

The riotous spare not the widow nor the orphan; and while I am writing this proclamation, the smoke is rising to the clouds, and the flames are devouring four buildings
which have been just set on fire by the rioters. Thousands of dollars worth of property have already been consumed; an entire settlement of about sixty or seventy
families laid waste, the inhabitants thereof fired upon, narrowly escaping with their lives, and forced to flee before the mob.

By the revised laws of our State, under the criminal code, sixth division, 58 section, page 181, the crime of arson is defined as follows:- "Every person who shall wilfully
and maliciously burn, or cause to be burned, any dwelling house, kitchen, office, shop, barn, stable, storehouse, &c. shall be deemed guilty of arson, and upon
conviction thereof, shall be punished by imprisonment in the penitentiary for a term not less than one year, nor more than ten years; and should the life or lives of any
person be lost in consequence of any such burning aforesaid, such offender shall be guilty of murder, and shall be indicted and punished accordingly."

And, whereas, the laws of this state makes it my duty as a peace officer of this county to suppress all riots, routs, &c., &c., and all other crimes,

Therefore, I, Jacob B. Backenstos, Sheriff of the county of Hancock, and State of Illinois, in the name of the people of the said state, and by the authority vested in me
by virtue of my office, hereby solemnly command the said rioters and other peace-breakers to desist forthwith, disperse, and go to their homes, under the penalty of the
laws. And I hereby call upon all the law-abiding citizens, as a posse commitatus of Hancock county, to give their united aid in suppressing the riotous and in maintaining
the supremacy of the laws. J. B. BACKENSTOS, Sheriff of Hancock County, Illinois.

P.S. It is a part of my policy that the citizens of Nauvoo remain quiet, and not a man from that city leave as a posse, until it be made manifest that the law and order
citizens, without the city, have not force sufficient to suppress the rioters of this disgraceful outrage, but that two thousand effective men hold themselves in readiness to
march at a moment's warning to any point in Hancock county.

J. B. BACKENSTOS, Sheriff, &c.

Green Plains, Hancock County, Illinois, Sept. 13th, 1845.

No. II. to the Citizens of Hancock County Illinois and the Surrounding Counties.

It is truly painful that my first proclamation had not the desired effect of quelling the mob in Hancock county. I was strong in the hope, that when men engaged in such
fiendish and wicked purposes, came to reflect after the excitement of the moment, that they would cease and go to their homes.

The burning and destruction of houses and other property was commenced on the tenth day of September instant, by a body of armed men who gathered in the south-
west part of this county, headed, it is said, by the notorious Levi Williams. The mob is spreading itself in different directions; some of the mob have been in pursuit of
me since Wednesday afternoon about three o'clock: they have pursued me on the public road and threatened my life, they levelled their arms at me, and desisted only
when fired upon, and the fear of death put them in mind of their illegal mob proceedings. On yesterday an armed force undertook to take me: I became apprised of
their intentions-evaded them and fled to Bear Creek, where I had a posse commitatus, and from thence I repaired for the second time to Warsaw, to ascertain if any
reliable force could be procured in that place. I became satisfied that I could get no aid from that palce.

I became further satisfied that my life was sought by some of the mobbers lurking about the town. This information was communicated to me by some personal friends
with whom I had free intercourse, and in confidence I was apprised of the secret intentions of these desperadoes. My friends of Warsaw considered my life in danger,
and advised me not to go out, but to remain secreted in some safe place; but my business, as an officer of the peace, demanded my departure from that place.

I procured the aid of a personal friend to guard me out of that place into the prairie some three or four miles. All my friends advised me, should I see or meet men with
arms, that I had better evade them, and under no consideration to get into their hands. After parting with the gentleman who so kindly escorted me thus far, and having
travelled about a mile and a half further, I discovered an armed body of some twenty or more men on the Warsaw and Carthage road, two or three miles eastward of
me and going towards Warsaw. I watched them, and on discovering that four men of the force, mounted on horses, left the main body apparently to strike a point in
advance of me, with all the speed of their horses, and finding that they were in pursuit of me, I put the whip to my horse, for I was in a buggy, they taking a nearer cut,
evidently gained on me.

The chace lasted for a distance of two miles, when I fortunately overtook three men with teams. I immediately informed them that armed men were in pursuit of me,
evidently to take my life. I summoned them as a posse to aid me in resisting them. I dismounted, took a position in the road with pistol in hand. I commanded them (the
mobbers) to stop, when one of them held his musket in a shooting attitude, whereupon one of my posse fired, and, it is believed, took effect on one of the lawless
banditti. We remained and stood our ground, prepared for the worst, for about ten minutes. The mobbers retreating some little distance, made no further assault but
finally retreated.
 Copyright         I then madeInfobase
             (c) 2005-2009,    my way for  the city,
                                        Media  Corp. of Nauvoo, where I am at this time. Knowing the plans and designs of the mob faction in our county,PageI 717am induced
                                                                                                                                                                        / 1033to
be thus full and minute in detailing the particulars of those seeking my life, because I dare take steps as a peace officer, to put an end to the proceedings of the most
lawless, disgraceful, and inhuman banditti that ever infested our state, inasmuch as I have in vain applied to the citizens of this county, without the limits of the city of
Nauvoo, therefore,
The chace lasted for a distance of two miles, when I fortunately overtook three men with teams. I immediately informed them that armed men were in pursuit of me,
evidently to take my life. I summoned them as a posse to aid me in resisting them. I dismounted, took a position in the road with pistol in hand. I commanded them (the
mobbers) to stop, when one of them held his musket in a shooting attitude, whereupon one of my posse fired, and, it is believed, took effect on one of the lawless
banditti. We remained and stood our ground, prepared for the worst, for about ten minutes. The mobbers retreating some little distance, made no further assault but
finally retreated. I then made my way for the city, of Nauvoo, where I am at this time. Knowing the plans and designs of the mob faction in our county, I am induced to
be thus full and minute in detailing the particulars of those seeking my life, because I dare take steps as a peace officer, to put an end to the proceedings of the most
lawless, disgraceful, and inhuman banditti that ever infested our state, inasmuch as I have in vain applied to the citizens of this county, without the limits of the city of
Nauvoo, therefore,

I, Jacob B. Backenstos, Sheriff of the county of Hancock and State of Illinois, in the name of the people of the said state, and by virtue of the authority in me vested,
hereby again solemnly command the mobbers and rioters throughout this county to disperse, desist, and forthwith go to their homes, under the penalty of the laws of
our country, and such consequences as may follow:-

And I hereby call upon, and likewise command every able-bodied man throughout the county, to arm himself in the best possible manner, and to resist any and all
further violence on the part of the mob, and not to permit a further destruction of property, and to arrest all those engaged in this wicked proceeding and destruction of
property, and threatening of lives; and, I further command that the posse commitatus repair to the nearest points invaded by the rioters, and to defend at the point of the
bayonet, and at all hazards, the lives and property of the peaceable citizens, and again reinstate the supremacy of the laws. J. B. BACKENSTOS, Sheriff of Hancock
County, Illinois.

Sept. 16th 1845. Half-past two o'clock,

P.S. It is proper to state that, the Mormon community have acted with more than ordinary forbearance-remaining perfectly quiet, and offering no resistance, when their
dwellings, other buildings, and stacks of grain, &c., were set on fire in their presence, and they have forborne until forbearance is no longer a virtue.

The notorious Col. Levi Williams, who is at the head of the mob, has ordered out the militia of this brigade, comprising Hancock, M'Donough, and Schuyler counties;
but it is to be hoped that no good citizen will turn out and aid him or others in the overthrow of the laws of our country, and it is certain that no good citizen will cross
the Mississippi river with a design to aid the rioters.

J. B. B., Sheriff.

No. III. to the Citizens of Hancock County and the Surrounding Country.

Whereas, the community at large may and do expect at my hands, a fair and impartial statement of facts, with regard to the riot which has been raging, and is still
continuing its ravages with the firebrand and otherwise.

Since the issuing of my second proclamation, the mob have become more infuriated than ever. The postmaster at Carthage, Chauncey Robinson, Esq., who is also
county recorder, was compelled to flee from Carthage with his family, in order that their lives might be spared. Captain Rose, the treasurer and assessor of Hancock
county, was also expelled from his residence in Carthage, and obliged to flee to some secure place, with his family, for safety. At Warsaw, Edward A. Bedell, Esq.,
postmaster of that place, and a justice of the peace of the Warsaw precinct, was obliged to flee to save his life, giving him but half a minute's time to prepare to go.
These gentlemen have been driven from their homes by force of arms, and threats of immediate death, if they offered any resistance.

Messrs. Bedell and Robinson are well known by very many citizens of the adjoining counties, and they are favourably known too, and are amongst our very best
citizens in Hancock, and (if there be any merit in it) they rank among the oldest settlers of this county. Captain Rose is much respected by all honourable men with
whom he is acquainted. On the night of the 15th instant, an armed mob surrounded my residence, at Carthage, in search of me as they said, and greatly terrified my
wife and children, demanding entrance to search my house, and informing Mrs. B. that I must leave Hancock county immediately, under the penalty of consequences
which meant death.

On the night of the 16th I raised an armed force of mounted men, and marched to Carthage to rescue my family and others threatened. On entering the town we were
fired upon by some of the mobbers, who instantly fled. My heart sickens when I think of the awfully distressed state in which I found my family, in the hands of a gang
of black-hearted viilains, guilty of all the crimes known to our laws. It is, however, due, to say, that there are a few of the Carthagenians and Warsaw people who have
heretofore acted with the mob faction, who are opposed to this riot, yet, up to this time, they have not joined the standard of law and order. The families which I
designed to rescue had all fled, with the exception of Mrs. Deming, the widow of the late General Deming, who was of opinion that she might escape their vengeance,
inasmuch as the recent death of her husband it was thought, would have appeased their wrath against that family.

After we had entered the town, persons were seen running about the streets with firebrands. Anticipating their intention of firing their own buildings in order to charge
the same upon the posse commitatus under my command, we immediately took steps to prevent this, by threatening to put to the sword all those engaged in firing the
place.

We then directed our march towards Warsaw, and on reaching a point midway to that place, I was informed of new depredations by the mob. I sent my family to
Nauvoo for safety, under a small guard, and took up a line of march in the direction of the rising smoke. On reaching a point about three miles from the rising flames, I
divided the posse commitatus in order to surround those engaged in burning; we were discovered by them. On our approach the mobbers fled, the posse pursuing, with
directions to arrest them if possible, and to fire upon them if they would not be arrested. The house burners retreated towards one of their strong places at the speed of
their horses, a part of the posse pursuing at full speed, and firing upon them, killing two and wounding, it is believed, others. This occurred on Beaver Creek, about two
o'clock this afternoon.

I commanded one of the detachments in person, and authorized the person who commanded the other. As I was then satisfied that the burners had fled from that place,
we directed our line of march northwardly, when we were informed of the approach of a reinforcement of mounted men, who were ordered to reconnoitre, raise
people to defend, and aid them in defending the settlement against the depredations of the mob. We then directed our course to Nauvoo, performing a forced march of
about sixty-five miles in the space of twenty hours. This expedition is the first effort at resistance to mob violence in the county, since the outbreak. I have now a posse
commitatus numbering upwards of two thousand wellarmed men, firm and ready, to aid me in suppressing the riot, and in arresting them. I am happy in informing the
citizens that two thousand additional armed men hold themselves in readiness to be called out when necessary.

To those honourable and worthy citizens in the adjoining counties, who have proffered their aid in quelling this disgraceful mob, I will say, after returning my grateful
acknowledgements for the kind interest which they have manifested in defence of the rights of American citizens, the constitution, and the laws of our beloved country,
that, as yet, I have confidence that I can command force sufficient within this county, to arrest, or, if that fails, to put to the sword, every villain engaged in this inhuman
outrage; I am sanguine of success, whether my life be spared or not. Gladly will we receive aid from any of the adjoining counties, for the suppression of the rioters, in
the event of the force in this county being insufficient. If no considerable numbers of mobbers gather from without Hancock, success will crown my efforts. I am well
advised
 Copyrightthat(c)
               no 2005-2009,
                  considerableInfobase
                               number from   anyCorp.
                                         Media   of our adjoining counties will come and act with any mob; and I now declare if the mob shall fire their   Pageown718
                                                                                                                                                                    buildings,
                                                                                                                                                                          / 1033
grain, or other property, for the purpose of charging the same on the posse, I shall deal with the same as though they destroyed the property of others, and arrest or put
to the sword all such incendiaries.
acknowledgements for the kind interest which they have manifested in defence of the rights of American citizens, the constitution, and the laws of our beloved country,
that, as yet, I have confidence that I can command force sufficient within this county, to arrest, or, if that fails, to put to the sword, every villain engaged in this inhuman
outrage; I am sanguine of success, whether my life be spared or not. Gladly will we receive aid from any of the adjoining counties, for the suppression of the rioters, in
the event of the force in this county being insufficient. If no considerable numbers of mobbers gather from without Hancock, success will crown my efforts. I am well
advised that no considerable number from any of our adjoining counties will come and act with any mob; and I now declare if the mob shall fire their own buildings,
grain, or other property, for the purpose of charging the same on the posse, I shall deal with the same as though they destroyed the property of others, and arrest or put
to the sword all such incendiaries.

Since my second proclamation, I have learned further particulars of the scoundrels who were in pursuit of me on the highway on the 16th instant, the facts of which
were fully set forth in the said proclamation, so far as were in my possession. I now inform the public, that Franklin A. Worrall were one of the four who on that
occasion, pursued me; was shot by one of the four posse whom I summoned on the spot to protect my life. Worrall died the same day.

J. B. BACKENSTOS, Sheriff of Hancock County, Illinois. Hancock County, Illinois, Sept. 17th, 1845.

No. IV. to the Citizens of Hancock County Illinois and the Surrounding Counties.

Since issuing proclamation No. 3, new things have transpired in which the public at large feel a deep and abiding interest, who expect from me a full and unvarnished
statement of facts, as they exist with regard to the rioters, if within my knowledge, as well as of my proceedings in attempting to suppress the same, with all the
important facts as they occur during my progress.

On the evening of the 18th instant, I proceeded with 200 well armed mounted men, for the second time, to the southwest part of the county, which has sustained nearly
all the suffering and destruction by the mob, to join the detachment which I had previously detailed to reconnoitre, make arrests, and prevent further burning. My
intention was to attack the encampment of the rioters on the following day and route them. I received intelligence that they had changed their position, which caused me
to countermand a previous order for a reinforcement of 800 infantry, and two pieces of ordinance. I also received intelligence that the mob were encamped in the
bottom near the Mississippi river, near Warsaw, with at least 800 armed men, and one piece of artillery. As I had previously determined to march into the camp of the
rioters, and arrest or disperse them, I again ordered a reinforcement of four hundred infantry and one piece of artillery, with the intention of attacking the camp; this
gave me the command of a posse with 700 men and one piece of ordinance.

Knowing the courage, bravery and skill of the forces under my command, I was willing to make an attack upon the enemy entrenched behind their fortifications. I then
took up a line of march to Carthage, the county seat of Hancock, the residence of nearly all the notorious Carthage Grays, and the head quarters of a band of the most
infamous and villainous scoundrels that ever infested any community, who have, for the last two years, abandoned labour and the ordinary avocations of good citizens;
they are generally poor; a few have been trading upon borrowed capital, but they are selfish and will not even trust their own mob friends. Many of those have
considerable large families-they must live and do live. How, I would ask, do such men get a living? men without means and with families too, and who do nothing but
brawl about grog shops, cursing and abusing better citizens than they can be; men who are openly upholding mob violence, aiding and abetting the extermination of the
very best and oldest settlers in this county, because, forsooth, they have the independence of differing with them in opinion. Did not the community in this and the
surrounding counties already know the names of those heaven-daring land pirates, I should publish their names at full length. I entered the town of Carthage about the
setting of the sun, as I had a large number of writs for the arrest of those accused of burning houses, barns, and stacks of grain. I ordered my posse to surround the
town and permit none to escape, but to bring every man to the Court House in order that I might arrest such persons as I had writs against, and detain such other
persons in custody as are accused by respectable persons until writs could be procured, that they might be dealt with according to law. All those against whom I had
writs fled before I could have them surrounded, except one Anthony Barkman.

Colonel Gettis was arrested on suspicion of being one of the ring leaders; he is charged with having ordered out his regiment in order to join the mob, orders signed by
him directed to and commanding the captains of companies under his command, requiring them immediately to call out their respective companies being in existence;
this Col. Gettis admits, but claims that he was commanded to do so by a superior officer, viz. Col. Levi. Williams, who claims to hold and have the command of this
brigade, comprising Hancock, M'Donough and Schuyler counties, by virtue of seniority by commission.

Col. Gettis agreed to remain under arrest until morning, when I informed him that he would not be detained, as I was unable to get positive testimony that he was
engaged in burning, or that he advised others so to do: however, there are several suspicious circumstances connected with the conduct and acts of Col. Gettis. For
several days previous to my entrance into Carthage, for instance, Colonel Levi Williams, John M'Cauley (a notorious advocate of mobbers), several others of the same
gang, and the same Colonel Gettis, held a secret meeting in Carthage on the 16th instant. Col. G. is a strong advocate for the extermination of a portion of the
community of this county. Some of the law and order citizens of Carthage and vicinity felt disposed to censure me for not putting him under arrest, as it is believed he is
a co-partner of the notorious Levi Williams.

After the posse was put in motion in the direction of Carthage, I addressed a communication to Col. Levi Williams and others in the words and figures following, to
wit:-

Two o'Clock p.m., Sept. 18th, 1845.

Head quarters of the Sheriff of Hancock county, commanding the posse commitatus of the Southern detachment in said county.

To the mob gathered in the southwest part of Hancock county, Illinois, commanded and directed by Col. Levi Williams and a few others, who, as it is said, have a
strong force under their influence and guidance, and who are also strongly fortified, as I am informed, and who have, as I know, destroyed much property with force of
arms, by going about this county shooting at, and compelling peaceable citizens to leave their homes, and applying firebrands to their buildings, grain, &c., and
otherwise by all manner of inhuman treatment to the sick and helpless women and children. It is unnecessary for me again to remind you of the magnitude of the crimes
of which you already stand charged. Some of the sick women and children who were compelled to leave their sick beds under your wicked and fiendish fiat have since
died, as it is believed, in consequence of exposure to the inclemency of the weather and the rays of the sun, thus adding murder to the lesser crime of arson. My duty as
an officer is defined by law. Your mob proceedings require of me an effort to quell you in your mad career, if possible, without the shedding of blood. You will all do
me the justice to say that I have spared no pains in endeavouring to accomplish such a desirable result, having issued proclamations and taken pains that copies were
sent to your mob camps. You know my duty. You were advised openly of my determination and policy which were fully set forth in my proclamations. You have not
desisted in your depredations, but on the other hand you became more emboldened than before.

In the mean time I have raised a posse commitatus in order to arrest all engaged in this riot if possible, and in case they should not submit to law and be arrested, to fire
upon them or put them to the sword.

The painful necessity of firing upon a part of your depredators, became apparent on the 16th inst., at which time several of the burners were killed, and we caught them
in the act of burning buildings. I will close this communication by again appealing to you in the name of humanity, the law, and the good of yourselves and our country,
that you instantly desist your mobbing and burning, and deliver yourselves into my hands, to be dealt with according to law; that is to say, you the leaders; and to
surrender
 Copyrightinto
             (c)my  hands the Infobase
                 2005-2009,   ordinanceMedia
                                           which Corp.
                                                  you procured by fraud and deception, and that you also deliver into my hands the state arms whichPage
                                                                                                                                                   you have719twice
                                                                                                                                                                 / 1033
heretofore refused to surrender upon the demand of the executive of the State to his authorised agent, and forthwith disperse each and all of you to your houses, and
pursue the ordinary avocations of good and peaceable citizens. Such a course will be honourable to you, and save the shedding of much blood.
The painful necessity of firing upon a part of your depredators, became apparent on the 16th inst., at which time several of the burners were killed, and we caught them
in the act of burning buildings. I will close this communication by again appealing to you in the name of humanity, the law, and the good of yourselves and our country,
that you instantly desist your mobbing and burning, and deliver yourselves into my hands, to be dealt with according to law; that is to say, you the leaders; and to
surrender into my hands the ordinance which you procured by fraud and deception, and that you also deliver into my hands the state arms which you have twice
heretofore refused to surrender upon the demand of the executive of the State to his authorised agent, and forthwith disperse each and all of you to your houses, and
pursue the ordinary avocations of good and peaceable citizens. Such a course will be honourable to you, and save the shedding of much blood.

I am authorised to receive and take charge of all the public arms in this county.-It is expected that you will comply with the above reasonable requests. I hereby pledge
myself to protect you in all your constitutional rights, and that you shall be dealt with according to the laws of our country. Should you see fit to submit to the
requirements as set forth above, you will, on the part of the mob, communicate to me in writing at the Chapman place, midway between Carthage and Warsaw, on to-
morrow at twelve o'clock. Should you not submit, or refuse to reply, your silence will be taken as a refusal to surrender to the laws, when you must expect the
consequences.

Respectfully yours, &c.

J. B. BACKENSTOS, Sheriff, Hancock County.

I am directed by Governor Ford to collect the public arms which have been demanded in vain twice before from the mobbers; to wit, the arms of the Carthage Grays,
and the arms in the hands of Captains Grover and Davis at Warsaw. Under this order and instruction I directed my posse at Carthage to collect all the public arms
which were so unfortunately placed in the hands of officers and privates who have on many occasions used them as a means to terrify, insult, and abuse the peaceable
citizens of our county. I have collected nine stand and a part of the accoutrements, and will endeavour to get the balance. I have them in my possession, subject to the
order of the commander-in-chief of the Illinois militia; they are not and shall not be used by the posse under my command, as I have no authority from the governor for
so doing.

The posse under my command have been prompt and obedient to all my orders, with the exception of one order in relation to the collection of the State arms in
Carthage. I ordered the posse to ask for and receive from any person in possession of any arms of the Carthage Grays, and to deliver them to me at the Court-house.
This order was disobeyed or misunderstood, by two of the posse bringing three guns, the private property of citizens; and one man quarrelled with a lady, and used in
her presence ungentlemanly language. I ordered the three men under arrest, placed them under guard, sent them home, and returned the guns.

After leaving a sufficient force to defend the place against the mobbers, both within and without the town of Carthage, at above twelve o'clock on the 20th instant, we
took up our line of march to the place of rendezvous at Chapmanplace, between Warsaw and Carthage, thence to proceed against the mob encampment, with a design
to arrest or route them from their hiding place; before I reached midway to Warsaw, I received positive intelligence that the mob had fled the county and state by
crossing the Mississippi river at Warsaw, with all their arms, cannon, &c., to Missouri. I marched the posse to Warsaw for the purpose of making arrests, remained a
short time, when I directed the infantry and artillery northwardly, on the prairie road, and I proceeded up the bottom road with the mounted forces; I am now on the
bank of the Mississippi river, near Montobello.

Since firing upon the mob at Bear Creek on the 16th instant, there has been no burning of any houses, barns, grain, stacks, nor any thing else, that has come to my
knowledge. The mobbers, rioters, and other outlaws, have principally fled without the limits of this county. Peace and quiet, law and order, have been restored in
Hancock county.

Therefore, I, Jacob B. Backenstos, Sheriff of Hancock County, hereby proclaim the county of Hancock in peace; that the rioters have dispersed and gone to their
homes, or fled this county and state. Let all good citizens who were expelled, by the mobbers, from their homes, and those who fled from the county for security against
mob violence, return to their homes, they shall be protected. I have an armed force stationed in the Court-house at Carthage, for the protection of the officers of the
county, who are compelled by law to reside at the county seat, and for the protection of all persons having business at, or who may desire to visit Carthage, and also to
protect from insult and mob violence the inhabitants of Carthage and the surrounding country. I have a number of small scouting parties reconnoitering the county to
keep peace and protect the settlements, and make arrests of those that are known to be guilty of the riot, in whose hands writs have been placed. I desire that the
citizens will aid them in ferriting them out, that they may be arrested and brought to justice.

J. B. BACKENSTOS.

Bank of the Mississippi River, near Montebello, September 20th, 1845.

P.S.-The Warsaw Signal extra, of the 18th Sept. contains its usual amount of wilful and malicious falsehoods. It is unnecessary for me to deny any one statement. I
pronounce the entire extra one tissue of lies from beginning to end, so far as they purport to give the news of the killing of Worrall and M'Braty, and the balance set
forth in relation to the difficulties in our county, and I hold myself responsible to prove the same false, by men of the best standing. J. B. B.

No. V. to the Citizens of Hancock County and the Surrounding Country.

In issuing this my fifth proclamation, I shall be obliged to omit many things which have transpired in this county since the 20th instant, (the date of proclamation No. 4),
nevertheless I shall endeavour to give all the important facts that may be interesting to the community. There seems to be a continuance of peace throughout Hancock
county. There has been no burning of houses or other property since a party of my posse pursued the mob and fired upon them.

In my last proclamation I stated that the mobbers had fled the country; as yet they have not returned; they are brawling about the adjoining counties, State of Missouri,
and Iowa Territory, circulating all kinds of falsehoods and misrepresentations, for the purpose of getting aid, in order to recommence burning and mobbing, &c. As yet
they have not been able to raise any considerable force to march into Hancock under arms, against the constitution and the laws, and I am certain that unless the mob
faction can succeed in deceiving the people without this county by fraud, and forgery of militia orders, and proclamations purporting to emanate from the Executive and
commander-in-chief of the Illinois militia, that they cannot get force sufficient to recommence their depredations. Let me entreat the people abroad not to act in haste.

There are many complaints made to me by Mormons and anti-Mormons, about stealing cattle, &c. I have used every exertion in the power of man to ferrit out the truth
concerning these complaints and reports. Many Mormons who were burnt out in the south west part of this county, were employed for the last ten or twelve days in
removing their household furniture, other moveables, and grain to Nauvoo city. After they had finished hauling their goods, proceeded to gather and drive their cattle
from the infested district to Nauvoo, but could not find them. There are many who are willing to make affidavit that their cattle were left in the hands of the mob when
they were exterminated, and when they went in search of their cattle afterwards could not find them. More than 200 head of cattle are missing in this way according to
complaints made to me. There are also complaints by several Mormons that horses have been stolen from them. There are also many articles of minor importance
reported to me as having been stolen from the Mormons. Some 50 head of cattle are reported to have been stolen from the settlement about five miles east of Warsaw,
and about the same number near Carthage. The cattle which are said to have been stolen from near Carthage and Warsaw, belong mostly to B. F. Marsh, Esq., and
the Messrs. (c)
 Copyright  Chandlers,   nearInfobase
                2005-2009,     Warsaw, Media
                                       and to Messrs
                                               Corp. Mullen and Fails, and Mr. Alex. Barnes, near Carthage. There were also stolen from Ebenezer     Page Rand,
                                                                                                                                                              720Esq., of
                                                                                                                                                                   / 1033
Carthage, two bee gums; a Mrs. Hawley reports some clothing missing.

Every one of those persons who report property stolen, who are not Mormons, are by no means regarded as enemies by them; but on the other hand, they have all
they were exterminated, and when they went in search of their cattle afterwards could not find them. More than 200 head of cattle are missing in this way according to
complaints made to me. There are also complaints by several Mormons that horses have been stolen from them. There are also many articles of minor importance
reported to me as having been stolen from the Mormons. Some 50 head of cattle are reported to have been stolen from the settlement about five miles east of Warsaw,
and about the same number near Carthage. The cattle which are said to have been stolen from near Carthage and Warsaw, belong mostly to B. F. Marsh, Esq., and
the Messrs. Chandlers, near Warsaw, and to Messrs Mullen and Fails, and Mr. Alex. Barnes, near Carthage. There were also stolen from Ebenezer Rand, Esq., of
Carthage, two bee gums; a Mrs. Hawley reports some clothing missing.

Every one of those persons who report property stolen, who are not Mormons, are by no means regarded as enemies by them; but on the other hand, they have all
denounced this mobbing and burning as a most infamous act. It is nothing more than reasonable to suppose that men who will burn houses, barns, grain and other
property, and who will drive and exterminate United States postmasters and other officers, from their offices and homes with force of arms, under the penalty of death,
are none too good to steal cattle, horses, and sheep too. Men who are guilty of such damnable outrages are hardened against all the tender feelings of human beings;
the savages would shrink with horror at such base and cowardly acts as are characteristic of this mob faction. Again, why is it that the stealing of cattle and horses is
confined nearly in every instance to those who are opposed to the mobocrats? If the Mormons are guilty of these depredations complained of, is it not a remarkable
circumstance that not a single hoof of all the cattle and horses that are alleged to have been stolen, were taken from any of those engaged in the mobbing; in every case,
so far as I can learn, they were taken from persons opposed to this wicked proceeding of the mob party.

That infamous black-hearted and murderous scoundrel Thomas C. Sharp, editor of that treasonable paper called the Warsaw Signal, himself guilty of all the crimes
known to our laws, is at the head of this band of mobbers and exterminators. Are the people in Hancock county and the surrounding country prepared that such a
debased heaven-daring villain as Sharp, shall give tone to public opinion. I ask, will an honest and honourable community for a moment seriously entertain any thing that
may emanate from such a fountain of corruption? For the honour and perpetuity of our glorious republican institutions, it is to be hoped not. Sharp openly and boldly
calls upon the citizens of this and the adjoining counties and other places, to come into Hancock to overthrow the law. Fellow-citizens, will you take the advice of such
a scape-gallows as Sharp, the author of our difficulties and troubles; a murderer, and the apologists of murderers, house burners, &c.

Sharp's rule of moral principle is exemplified as follows by his own writings:-If men in the custody of the law, and under promise of protection, be murdered in cold
blood, Sharp is found the apologist of the murderers, and would take a hand himself. If men pursue one another on our high ways with muskets and swords, at the
speed of horses, for miles, with the intention of killing or arresting, without process, an officer of the county, against whom no charge is or was alleged, and one of the
villains should be killed, murder is the cry of this Sharp; or if a gang of villains, burning and continue to burn for six days, the dwellings, barns and stacks of grain and
hay-expelling sick women and children from their sick beds, and exposing them to the inclemency of the weather, and die in consequence of such cruel and fiendish
treatment; and after having been warned, time and again by the proper officer, of what they might expect in case they should not desist; and when caught in the act of
burning houses, flee and refuse to be taken, are fired upon-a few killed, Sharp's cry of murder, murder is again raised at the top of his voice. What a poor scamp-for he
certainly does not know how contemptible he is in the eyes of all honourable men. He has no associates except those who are particeps criminis with him.

Sharp in his last Signal has made comments upon, and attempts to prove some statements false, which I made in proclamations numbered two and three. How does he
get his information as to the killing of Worrall to be untrue? His informants can be no other than those guilty with Worrall, in pursuing me for my life on the high way, and
who are ready to say and swear any thing that may clear them from punishment which they so richly deserve; and as to firing upon the the mob, he relies upon men for
testimony, guilty of crimes which will secure them a safe place in our state penitentiary for years, and others are candidates like himself, for the gallows. Such is the
character of Sharp's informants, upon those subjects which he speaks of in his Signal; none others of the mob were in sight or hearing at the time the occurrence took
place.

Fellow-citizens, a proclamation was handed to me this moment, purporting to be from Governor Ford of our state; it certainly is a forgery or fraud. You will observe
that it is simply dated, "Executive Department, Springfield, Sept. 21st, 1845." It does not state whether it comes from Springfield, Ohio, Kentucky, or any other state.
The proclamation also states that Cols. Baker and Merriman, had volunteered to command, &c. And also proclamation is signed Thomas Ford, governor and
commander-in-chief. In order to made such a document official, it should be signed as Governor of Illinois, and commander-in-chief of the Illinois millitia. I pronounce it
a base fraud, I hope no armed men will come into Hancock county, under such circumstances. I shall regard them in the character of a mob, and shall treat them
accordingly. I am personally acquainted with Major Baker and Captain Merriman, and I am warranted in saying that they would, under no circumstances, aid or
countenance a mob. I will again say, that from the general phraseology of the proclamation, I pronounce it a fraud upon the people. Let no man turn out under it, as it is
evidently one of Sharp's latest acts of rascality and one of the last dying efforts to raise a mob.

I will herewith submit a few affidavits, they speak for themselves. One of these affidavits fully shows whether Worrall and his blood hounds knew me or not when they
pursued me on the prairie, it also speaks to the point as to the course the anti-Mormon mob intended to pursue; it explains something about taking horses, and (as Tom
Sharp would have it) about the lesser crimes of killing and slaying and burning. I have only to say that as to the character of John Harper, Esq., as a good citizen and
honest man, he is honourable and independent; he has no superior in our section of country, and as to Captain Rose, he is respected by all; his standing and character is
proof against all base men. As to the other gentleman, I am not acquinted with him.

Men engaged in burning houses for six long days, have fled this county to avoid an arrest; they are now using their utmost endeavours to raise help in the neighbouring
counties, and in the State of Missouri, to re-commence burning and mobbing.

Will honest men be influenced by such characters? We will see. Every thing has remained quiet for nine successive days, and unless the mob will again reassemble in
Hancock county, peace will continue.

I would say to the citizens of Augusta in this county, that as I have been informed by good authority, that some of you had fled the county by crossing into the county of
Schuyler, and there made an encampment for the gathering of the mob; if such is the fact, let me remonstrate against such an act, and entreat you to come to your
homes, and aid in the maintainance of peace.

Some of the mobbers said that I refused to submit to law, there being a writ out against me for killing Worrall, sworn out by one of the parties in company with Worrall
when they pursued me. This is false; I twice offered to surrender myself into the hands of the constable, who said that he did not care any thing about it, that he
considered it all a mistake in the boys in taking out the writ. I am at all times ready to be tried by the laws of my country.

J. B. BACKENSTOS, Sheriff, Hancock County.

Carthage, Sept. 25th, eleven o'clock a.m., 1845.

The following is the proclamation of our beloved President Brigham Young, alluded to in our prefatory remarks, and which we insert for the perusal of the Saints:-

Nauvoo, September 24, 1845.

Whereas, a council of the authorities of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, at Nauvoo, have this day received a communication from Henry Asbury, John
P. Robbins,(c)
 Copyright   Albert J. Pearson,
                 2005-2009,     P. A. Goodwin,
                             Infobase           J. N. Ralston, M. Rogers, and E. Conyers, Messrs. Committee of the citizens of Quincy, requesting
                                       Media Corp.                                                                                                 Page us to721 / 1033
"communicate in writing our disposition and intention at this time, particularly with regard to removing to some place where the peculiar organization of our church will
not be likely to engender so much strife and contention as so unhappily exists at this time in Hancock and some of the adjoining counties."
Nauvoo, September 24, 1845.

Whereas, a council of the authorities of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, at Nauvoo, have this day received a communication from Henry Asbury, John
P. Robbins, Albert J. Pearson, P. A. Goodwin, J. N. Ralston, M. Rogers, and E. Conyers, Messrs. Committee of the citizens of Quincy, requesting us to
"communicate in writing our disposition and intention at this time, particularly with regard to removing to some place where the peculiar organization of our church will
not be likely to engender so much strife and contention as so unhappily exists at this time in Hancock and some of the adjoining counties."

And, whereas, the said committee have reported to us the doings at a public meeting of the citizens of Quincy, on the 22nd instant, by which it appears there are some
feelings in that place concerning us as a people, and in relation to which sundry resolutions were passed, purporting to be for the purpose of maintaining or restoring
peace to the country.

And, whereas, it is our desire, and ever has been, to live in peace with all men, so far as we can, without sacrificing the right of worshipping God according to the
dictates of our own consciences, which privilege is guaranteed to us by the Constitution of the United States.

And, whereas, we have, time and again, and again, been driven from our peaceful homes, and our women and children been obliged to exist on the prairies, in the
forests, on the roads, and in tents, in the dead of winter, suffering all manner of hardships, even to death itself, as the people of Quincy well know: the remembrance of
whose hospitality in former days still causes our hearts to burn with joy, and and raise the prayer to heaven for blessings on their heads.

And, whereas, it is now so late in the season that it is impossible for us, as a people, to remove this fall, without causing a repetition of like sufferings.

And, whereas, it has been represented to us from other sources, than those named, and even in some communications from the Executive of this State, that many of the
citizens of the State were unfriendly to our views and principles.

And, whereas, many scores of our houses in this county have been burned to ashes, without any justifiable cause or provocation, and we have made no resistance till
compelled by the authorities of the county so to do, and that authority not connected with our church.

And, whereas, said resistance to mobocracy, from the legally constituted authorities, appears to be misunderstood by some, and misconstrued by others, so as to
produce an undue excitement in the public mind.

And, whereas, we desire peace above all other earthly blessings.

Therefore, we say to the committee above-mentioned, and to the governor, and all the authorities and people of Illinois, and the surrounding State and territories, that
we propose to leave this county next spring, for some point so remote, that there will not need to be a difficulty with the people and ourselves, provided certain
propositions necessary for the accomplishment of our removal, shall be observed as follows, to wit:-

That the citizens of this and the surrounding counties, and all men, will use their influence and exertions, to help us to sell or rent our properties, so as to get means
enough that we can help the widow, the fatherless and destitute, to remove with us.

That all men will let us alone with their vexatious lawsuits, so that we may have the time, for we have broken no law; and help us to cash, dry goods, groceries, good
oxen, milch cows, beef, cattle, sheep, waggons, mules, harness, horses, &c., in exchange for our property, at a fair price, and deeds given on payment, that we may
have the means to accomplish a removal, without the suffering of the destitute, to an extent beyond the endurance of human nature.

That all exchanges of property to be conducted by a committee or committees of both parties, so that all business may be transacted honourably and speedily.

That we will use all lawful means, in connexion with others, to preserve the public peace while we tarry, and shall expect decidedly that we be no more molested with
house burning, or any other depredations, to waste our property and time, and hinder our business.

That it is a mistaken idea that we "have proposed to remove in six months," for that would be so early in the spring, that grass might now grow nor water run, both of
which would be necessary for our removal, but we propose to use our influence, to have no more seed time nor harvest among our people in this county, after gathering
our present crops. And that all communications to us be made in writing. By order of the Council,

BRIGHAM YOUNG, President.

WILLARD RICHARDS, Clerk.

The End of American Liberty.

The following official correspondence shows that this government has given some 30,000 American citizens THE CHOICE OF DEATH, or BANISHMENT beyond
the Rocky Mountains. Of these two evils they have chosen the least. WHAT BOASTED LIBERTY! What an honour to the American character!! But we forbear-
language is too feeble to give utterance to our feelings. Let the authorities of Illinois speak! and let those that feel, judge!

Camp, Carthage, Oct. 4, 1845.

To the Anti-Mormon Citizens of Hancock and the Surrounding Counties.

We submit for your consideration copies of a correspondence between ourselves and the "twelve" at Nauvoo. Having witnessed with deep regret the deplorable
condition of things which exists in this county, as it regards both the peace and safety of the community, we have applied our most strenuous efforts to restore
confidence, and set on foot a permanent settlement of the difficulties which distract this county. We sincerely trust that the object is in a fair train of being accomplished.

The Mormons have pledged themselves by word and in writing, to remove from the state. Aside from these pledges, there are reasons which incline us to the opinion
that such is their intention. You desire to see them removed. We think also, that for the preservation of peace and quiet in this county, they had best remove; and we
have so advised them. But it is not consistent with a proper sense of justice or humanity, that families of women and children, should be driven from their homes by
threats or violence, at this season of the year, to breast the storms of winter, unprotected even by the covering of a roof.

Five or six thousand of the Mormons, including the entire church organization, their prominent men, and all their Church judicatories have pledged themselves to remove
next spring; and judging from appearances, they will do so. The history of their church has shown that wherever the leaders go, the members will follow. This is a part
of their religious duties. When, therefore, this colony shall have started for a home west of the Rocky Mountains, it will be the best possible evidence that all design
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
removing, and will remove. Many citizens of other counties than Hancock, have resolved to accept the proposition of the Mormons to remove inPage             722and
                                                                                                                                                     the spring;    / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                      most,
or nearly all, of those with whom we have had an opportunity of conversing, have expressed themselves satisfied with the agreement of the Mormons to remove as
submitted to us, if it is carried out with good faith.
Five or six thousand of the Mormons, including the entire church organization, their prominent men, and all their Church judicatories have pledged themselves to remove
next spring; and judging from appearances, they will do so. The history of their church has shown that wherever the leaders go, the members will follow. This is a part
of their religious duties. When, therefore, this colony shall have started for a home west of the Rocky Mountains, it will be the best possible evidence that all design
removing, and will remove. Many citizens of other counties than Hancock, have resolved to accept the proposition of the Mormons to remove in the spring; and most,
or nearly all, of those with whom we have had an opportunity of conversing, have expressed themselves satisfied with the agreement of the Mormons to remove as
submitted to us, if it is carried out with good faith.

At the solicitation of men of all parties, and from a conviction of the necessity of the measure, Gen. Hardin has determined to station a portion of his troops in this
county, to maintain order, who will continue in the field until the Governor shall order them to be disbanded. We have also recommended to the Governor to appoint an
attorney to act for the State, who shall decide what process the military force shall execute, and thus prevent them from being harrassed by being called out to act in
frivolous and improper cases, and at the same time to check and restrain the troops from any improper action.

Order and quiet are again restored to your county, and men are daily returning to their homes and business, without apprehension of illegal and improper interruption.

These measures, we think, ought to satisfy you. All that some of you might demand could not be granted consistently with the rights of others. You should be satisfied
with obtaining that which is practicable and probable.

We beseech you, therefore, to be quiet and orderly-and at the same time warn you not to violate the law. The troops stationed in Hancock, will inforce it at all hazards.

Remember, whatever may be the aggression against you, the sympathy of the public may be forfeited. It cannot be denied that the burning of the houses of the
Mormons in Hancock county, by which a large number of women and children have been rendered homeless and houseless, in the beginning of the winter, was an act
criminal in itself, and disgraceful to its perpetrators. And it should also be known, that it has led many persons to believe, that even if the Mormons are so bad as they
are represented, they are no worse than those who have burnt their houses.

Whether your cause is just or unjust, the acts of these incendiaries have thus lost for you something of the sympathy and good will of your fellow-citizens; and a resort
to, or persistance in, such a course, under existing circumstances, will make you forfeit all the respect and sympathy of the community.

We trust and believe, for this lovely portion of our State, a brighter day is dawning; and we beseech all parties not to seek to hasten its approach by the torch of the
incendiary, nor to disturb its dawn by the clash of arms.

Your fellow-citizens,

JOHN J. HARDIN, W. B. WARREN, S. A. DOUGLASS, J. A. M'DOUGAL.

Nouvoo, Oct. 1st, 1845.

To the First President and Council of the Church At Nauvoo.

Having had a free and full conversation with you this day, in reference to your proposed removal from this county, together with the members of your church, we have
to request you to submit the facts and intentions stated to us in the said conversation to writing, in order that we may lay them before the governor and people of the
State. We hope that by so doing it will have a tendency to allay the excitement at present existing in the public mind.

We have the honour to subscribe ourselves, respectfully yours, &c.,

JOHN J. HARDIN,W. B. WARREN, S. A. DOUGLASS,J. A. M'DOUGAL.

Nauvoo, Oct. 1st, 1845.

To Gen. John J. Hardin W. B. Warren S. a. Douglass and J. a. M'Dougal.

Messrs,-In reply to your letter of this date, requesting us "to submit the facts and intentions stated by us, to writing, in order that you may lay them before the Governor
and people of the State," we would refer you to our communication of the 24th ult., to the "Quincy Committee," &c., a copy of which is herewith enclosed.

In addition to this, we would say that we had commenced making arrangements to remove from the county, previous to the recent disturbances; that we have four
companies organized, of one hundred families each, and six more companies now organizing, of the same number each, preparatory to a removal.

That one thousand families, including the twelve, the high council, the trustees and general authorities of the church, are fully determined to remove in the spring,
independent of the contingency of selling our property; and that this company will comprise from five to six thousand souls.

That the church, as a body, desire to remove with us, and will, if sales can be effected so as to raise the necessary means.

That the organization of the church we represent, is such, that there never can exist but one head or presidency at any one time, and all good members wish to be with
the organization; and all are determined to remove to some distant point where we shall neither infringe or be infringed upon, so soon as time and means will permit.

That we have some hundreds of farms and some two thousand or more houses for sale in this city and county, and we request all good citizens to assist in the disposal
of our property.

That we do not expect to find purchasers for our temple and other public buildings: but we are willing to rent them to a respectable community who may inhabit the city.

That we wish it distinctly understood, that although we may not find purchasers for our property, we will not sacrifice it or give it away, or suffer it illegally to be
wrested from us.

That we do not intend to sow any wheat this fall, and should we all sell, we shall not put in any more crops of any description.

That as soon as practicable we will appoint committees for this city, La Harpe, Macedonia, Bear Creek and all necessary places in the county to give information to
purchasers.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 723 / 1033
That if all these testimonies are not sufficient to satisfy any people that we are in earnest, we will soon give them a sign that cannot be mistaken-WE WILL LEAVE
THEM. In behalf of the council, respectfully yours, &c.
That we do not intend to sow any wheat this fall, and should we all sell, we shall not put in any more crops of any description.

That as soon as practicable we will appoint committees for this city, La Harpe, Macedonia, Bear Creek and all necessary places in the county to give information to
purchasers.

That if all these testimonies are not sufficient to satisfy any people that we are in earnest, we will soon give them a sign that cannot be mistaken-WE WILL LEAVE
THEM. In behalf of the council, respectfully yours, &c.

BRIGHAM YOUNG, President,

WILLARD RICHARDS, Clerk.

To the First President and High Council of the Church of Latter-Day Saints.

Since our conference with you yesterday, we have arrived at this place, and have held free conversation with the anti-Mormons of this and the surrounding counties.
We have read to them your statement made to us on the 1st instant. We have informed them that you individually made similar statements to us, with the most solemn
protestations of truth, and with every appearance of earnest determination to carry out your expressed intentions in good faith.

In the resolutions which were adopted yesterday, in this place, by the delegates from nine counties, (the citizens of Hancock being excluded from the meeting), it was
resolved, (as we are informed, not having seen a copy of the resolutions), to accept your proposition to remove in the spring.

Since we have made public the statement by you made to us, there seems to be a general acquiescence in it by citizens of other counties, and of this, so far as to agree
to restrain and withhold all further violence, and that you be permitted to depart in peace next spring.

We are convinced that affairs have reached such a crisis, that it has become impossible for your church to remain in this country.

After what has been said and written by yourselves, it will be confidently expected by us and the whole community, that you will remove from the state with your whole
church, in the manner you have agreed in your statement to us.

Should you not do so, we are satisfied, however much we may deprecate violence and bloodshed, that violent measures will be resorted to, to compel your removal,
which will result in most disastrous consequences to yourselves and your opponents, and that the end will be your expulsion from the state.

We think that steps should be taken by you to make it apparent that you are actually preparing to remove in the spring.

By carrying out, in good faith, your proposition to remove, as submitted to us, we think you should be, and will be permitted to depart peaceably next spring for your
destination, west of the Rocky Mountains.

For the purpose of maintaining law and order in this county, the commanding general purposes to leave an armed force in this county which will be sufficient for that
propose, and which will remain so long as the Governor deems it necessary. And for the purpose of preventing the use of such force for vexatious or improper objects,
we will recommend the Governor of the State to send some competent legal officer to remain here, and have the power of deciding what process shall be executed by
said military force.

We recommend to you to place every possible restraint in your power over the members of your church, to prevent them from committing acts of aggression or
retaliation on any citizens of the State, as a contrary course may, and most probably will, bring about a collision which will subvert all efforts to maintain the peace in this
county; and we propose making a similar request of your opponents in this and the surrounding counties.

With many wishes that you may find that peace and prosperity in the land of your destination, which you desire, we have the honour to subscribe ourselves,

JOHN J. HARDIN, W. B. WARREN,

S. A. DOUGLASS, J. A. M'DOUGAL.

Message From Orson Pratt.

To the Saints in the Eastern and Midland States.

Dear Brethren,-The signs of the times and transpiring events seem to plainly indicate that the bright Star of American Liberty is about to withdraw its few remaining
rays, and entirely disappear from our horizon.

By reference to the official correspondence between officers, having charge of the governor's forces, and the citizens of Hancock county, Illinois, it will be perceived,
that General Hardin and Judge Douglass, both members of the Congress, together with other authorities, have given some thirty thousand American citizens the choice
of DEATH or BANISHMENT beyond the Rocky Mountains.

They have indicated, too, that they would be driven if they did not make preparations to go as soon as next spring. Thus, instead of protecting the law-abiding citizens
of that county, they have encouraged a murderous banditti, by openly acknowledging that the government had not sufficient power or disposition to protect peaceable
citizens in their constitutional rights.

It will also be perceived by the same correspondence, that the Saints have chosen BANISHMENT in preference to DEATH; and that some five or six thousand,
including the twelve, high council, and other authorities, will probably leave in the spring.

This wholesale banishment of the Saints from the American republic will, no doubt, be one of the grandest and most glorious events yet witnessed in the history of this
church. It seems to be a direct and literal fulfilment of many prophecies, both ancient and modern. Jesus has expressly told us, (Book of Mormon), that if the "Gentiles
shall reject the fulness of my gospel, behold, saith the Father, I will bring the fulness of my gospel from among them." Now, what could the Gentiles further do to reject
the "fulness of the Gospel"-the Book of Mormon? Is there one crime that they are not guilty of? I speak of them in a national capacity. Have they not robbed us of tens
of thousands of acres of land which we purchased from them, by suffering a mob to banish us, and then permitting them to hold entire control of the same for years?

Are they not guilty of shedding innocent blood, by suffering thousands of murderers to roam at large, who conspired to kill the Saints, and did actually murder many of
 Copyright
them?      (c) they
      And do    2005-2009,    Infobase
                    not still pursue    Media
                                     us with theCorp.                                                                                              Page
                                                 same relentless persecution? Are they not now about to drive us into the Rocky Mountains? Is it not       724 / 1033
                                                                                                                                                     the nation-the
government, (and not individuals alone) who are guilty of all these crimes? They are the most guilty, because they have the power to protect us, but will not!
of thousands of acres of land which we purchased from them, by suffering a mob to banish us, and then permitting them to hold entire control of the same for years?

Are they not guilty of shedding innocent blood, by suffering thousands of murderers to roam at large, who conspired to kill the Saints, and did actually murder many of
them? And do they not still pursue us with the same relentless persecution? Are they not now about to drive us into the Rocky Mountains? Is it not the nation-the
government, (and not individuals alone) who are guilty of all these crimes? They are the most guilty, because they have the power to protect us, but will not!

If, then, all these crimes do not amount to a national rejection of the "fulness of the gospel," I know not what more they can do to fully ripen them in crime and iniquity.
Therefore, is not the time at hand for the Lord to bring the "fulness of the gospel" from among the Gentiles of this nation? If we are banished to the western wilds among
the remnants of Joseph, is it not to ripen the wicked and save the righteous? Is it not to save us from the impending judgments which modern revelations have
denounced against this nation? How could the gospel be brought from among the Gentiles while the priesthood and the Saints tarried in their midst. After a banishment
of the gospel from the Gentiles, "Then," says the Book of Mormon, "Then will I remember my covenant which I have made unto my people, O house of Israel, and I
will bring my gospel unto them; and ye shall come unto the knowledge of the fulness of my gospel."

Can it be, brethren, that the time has at length arrived, for the transferring of the gospel from the Gentiles to Israel? It would seem so from the signs of the times. Then
lift up your hearts, ye Saints, let us be glad and rejoice. An event seems at hand, long looked for, long prayed for, and long desired by all the Saints.

But remember that it will take some considerable time yet, for all the Saints to get out of the midst of this evil nation.

Let all the saints in the east be diligent in making every preparation to escape from the threatened desolations of Babylon, for judgment will not slumber long. Depart ye;
get yourselves away from the wicked nation. Hide yourselves for a moment in the solitary place, until justice hath plead his case in the high places of the earth, and the
power of the oppressor be broken.

Let none of the Saints be discouraged in the least, about their endowments in the Temple, for the Saints in the west are still labouring with all diligence for the
completion of that great building. The Saints mean to show their willingness before God, to obey the great commandment concerning the building of that house, though
they should be driven from it the day after it is finished, or even before.

From what the Lord has indicated in the Book of Covenants, I should not be at all surprised if the Saints should be hindered by their enemies from completing it. In the
commandment which the Lord gave, to build him a house in Nauvoo, he says:

"Verily, verily, I say unto you that, when I give a commandment to any of the sons of men, to do a work unto my name, and those sons of men go with all their mights,
and with all they have, to perform that work, and cease not their diligence, and their enemies come upon them, and hinder them from performing that work; behold, it
behoveth me to require that work no more at the hands of those sons of men, but to accept of their offerings; and the iniquity and transgression of my holy laws and
commandments I will visit on the heads of those who hindered my work, unto the third and fourth generation, so long as they repent not, and hate me, saith the Lord
God. Therefore, for this cause, have I accepted the offerings of those whom I commanded to build up a city and a house unto my name, in Jackson county, Missouri,
and were hindered by their enemies, saith the Lord your God: and I will answer, judgment, wrath, and indignation, wailing, and anguish, and gnashing of teeth upon their
heads, unto the third and fourth generation, so long as they repent not, and hate me, saith the Lord your God.

"And this I make an example unto you, for your consolation, concerning all those who have been commanded to do a work, and have been hindered by the hands of
their enemies, and by oppression, saith the Lord your God; for I am the Lord your God, and will save all those of your brethren who have been pure in heart, and have
been slain in the land of Missouri, saith the Lord.

"And again, verily, I say unto you, I command you again to build a house to my name, even in this place, that you may prove yourselves unto me, that ye are faithful in
all things whatsoever I command you, that I may bless you, and crown you with honour, immortality, and eternal life."-See Book of Covenants, 301-2 p. 15, 16, and
17 paragraphs.

The Saints will see by this revelation, that there is a very clear indication that we should be hindered by our enemies, or by oppression.

If the Lord had not foreseen that this would be the case, why did he give to us these very curious sayings, as "an example" unto us in building this house?

Therefore, brethren, be of good cheer, for if we have done all that we could, and are still willing to do all that we can, to fulfil this great commandment, and our enemies
hinder us, "It behoveth the Lord to require that work no more at our hands," and "he will accept of our offerings," the same as if we had completed it. But if we had
forsaken the work, like Rigdon and other apostates, when we might have continued thereon, then we should surely expect to be rejected with our dead; for the curse
would then have been upon our own heads, instead of our enemies. But now any failure will be answered upon mobs and apostates, who have endeavoured to weaken
our hands; while the faithful will be accepted, receive their endowments; and will save themselves with their dead. They shall not fail to receive the ordinances of
endowments, though in the mountains or wilderness.

Some of the rooms in the Temple I understand, are already completed, and hundreds will probably receive their endowments therein this fall and winter.

But if the saints are to be driven from Nauvoo, and from the Temple, as soon as it is finished, or even before; some weak minded Saint may inquire, why the Lord
should command us to build him a house, and then suffer us to be immediately driven from it? The seventeenth paragraph above quoted from the Book of Covenants,
will fully answer this question.

Let all the Saints throughout the east, be sure to comply with the counsel in my, last Message. The cost of the "articles" there mentioned, will be twelve dollars retail,
and nine and a half dollars wholesale. Every Saint should exert him or herself, to raise sufficient funds to procure at least ONE. Let the funds be sent to me that they
may be obtained at the wholesale price.

Remember also, the former instructions relative to tithing; "For he that is tithed shall not be burned," if he remain faithful in all things.

"After much tribulation cometh the blessing." With the most anxious desire for the redemption of Zion, and the salvation of Israel, I subscribe myself your faithful
shepherd, ORSON PRATT.

An American Citizen's Appeal in Behalf of the Long Persecuted and Exiled Mormons.

Americans, Countrymen, and Fellow-citizens,-To you is entrusted a country of vast extent, over which proudly waves the banner of civil and religious liberty. To your
charge is entrusted that sacred and invaluable instrument-the Constitution, framed by the combined wisdom of our illustrious fathers. To you is confided the right-the
power-the patriotism of maintaining inviolate the liberties of our common country-the liberty of speech-the liberty of the press-the liberty of every society, whether
political
 Copyrightor religious, the Mormons
              (c) 2005-2009,         notMedia
                              Infobase  excepted.
                                               Corp.                                                                                                  Page 725 / 1033
With these sacred and highly important responsibilities vested in us, shall we tamely submit to see the weak crushed by the strong? To see the most sacred rights of
American citizens cruelly wrested from them by cruel tyrants?
Americans, Countrymen, and Fellow-citizens,-To you is entrusted a country of vast extent, over which proudly waves the banner of civil and religious liberty. To your
charge is entrusted that sacred and invaluable instrument-the Constitution, framed by the combined wisdom of our illustrious fathers. To you is confided the right-the
power-the patriotism of maintaining inviolate the liberties of our common country-the liberty of speech-the liberty of the press-the liberty of every society, whether
political or religious, the Mormons not excepted.

With these sacred and highly important responsibilities vested in us, shall we tamely submit to see the weak crushed by the strong? To see the most sacred rights of
American citizens cruelly wrested from them by cruel tyrants?

Already has our boasted country been deeply disgraced by the barbarous and: savage cruelties inflicted upon that unfortunate people, the Mormons. Thrice have they
been driven, while in the State of Missouri, from their lands-their sacred homes and firesides. FIFTEEN THOUSAND of them have been exiled at the point of the
bayonet, from one of the States of this great Republic, suffering the loss of thousands of valuable farms and comfortable dwellings; while numbers of them, including
women and little children, were horribly murdered without the least resistance. Years have elapsed since these treasonable murderous deeds were transacted. And
what has our government done to wipe away the disgraceful stain so conspicuously stamped upon our national liberty? Nothing at all. To what department of our
Government have not that suffering people appealed for a restoration of their constitutional rights? But their numerous, heart-rending, and pathetic appeals have been in
vain? The ears of Americans have been deaf! Legislators and governors, congressmen and presidents have alike disregarded their wrongs! They still linger in exile!
Hear it, ye honoured sons of American liberty. Hear it, though it grates most horribly upon your ears. Hear it, and weep for your country. FIFTEEN THOUSAND
American citizens in exile!!! Not permitted to visit their own houses and farms-farms too, purchased by them of our government. Not permitted to tread upon their own
soil under penalty of "extermination." Is this American liberty? Is this "the land of the free-the home of the brave?" Is this the grand asylum for the oppressed of every
clime?

But hear-still further hear, the cruelties recently inflicted upon these suffering exiles. See two of their most conspicuous men torn from their families and friends; thrust
into prison untried and uncondemned; left unprotected to the fury of a mob, who had already openly and boldly published their intention to murder them; their horrid
threats were carried into execution; and yet no resistance was offered by that much injured and inoffensive people-a lesson of patience and forbearance worthy of the
approbation of every Christian society.

But listen, ye Americans, and tremble for your country; listen to the revolting scenes-the accumulated sufferings heaped upon your unfortunate fellow citizens; for
scarcely had they wiped the tears of deep sorrow and mourning from their eyes, before they were compelled to flee for their lives from the smoking ruins of their own
houses, set on fire by this same gang of murderers, whose hands were still dripping with the blood of innocence. Six days were this piratical banditti permitted to go
from house to house with the fire-brands of destruction, without the least resistance. Upwards of one hundred houses were consumed to ashes; scores of cattle, horses,
&c., stolen or wantonly destroyed, together with immense quantities of grain and other property. But at length, through the active exertions of the Sheriff, the house-
burners and murderers are dispersed, and peace is again apparently restored to the sufferers. But what do we behold? No sooner were these land-pirates checked in
their mad career than all the adjoining country is in arms, threatening death and extermination upon unoffending, law-abiding citizens, if they would not consent to leave
the country. Thirty thousand American citizens now have their choice, either to go into banishment from this boasted republic, or see themselves, their wives and
children, cruelly slaughtered without mercy.

Ye fathers of the Revolution! Ye patriots of '76! Is it for this ye toiled, and suffered, and bled? Must your noble sons be wholly and totally deprived of every sacred
right, so honourably purchased and bequeathed to them by your noble deeds? Must they be driven from this renowned Republic to seek an asylum among other
nations, or wander as hopeless exiles among the red met of the western wilds? Must they take the last long lingering look at the graves of their venerable fathers who
assisted in fighting the battles of American Liberty; and then, driven from the land of their birth, hide themselves up in the dens and caves of the Rocky Mountains to
escape the relentless fury of their oppressors?

Americans, will ye suffer this? Editors, will ye not speak? Fellow-citizens, will ye not awake? Shall eternal shame, infamy, and disgrace be indelibly stamped upon the
American character? Is the bright star of our country's glory about to set in eternal darkness? Are anarchy, mobocracy, and direful confusion about to triumph over the
land where the name of liberty still lingers? Forbid it Americans, forbid it!

Arise in the greatness of your strength, and throw the ample folds of our great constitution around the long-persecuted exiles of Columbia; restore them to their long lost
homes and lands in Missouri; shield and protect them in all their constitutional rights-lest the proud monarchies of the Old World have us in derision, and all nations
detest and abhor our injustice and cruelty.

ORSON PRATT.

Mormon Crimes.

1. They believe in all things spoken by Moses and the prophets, Jesus and the apostles.

2. They believe in the organization of a Christian church according to the New Testament pattern.

3. They believe in having in their church inspired apostles and prophets like the ancient Christian church.

4. They believe in obtaining more revelations by dreams, by visions, by the ministering of angels, and by the inspiration of the Holy Ghost, like all other people of God in
all dispensations and ages.

Outrageous Mormon Crimes.

1. They believe in exercising all the privileges and rights of American citizens, such as emigrating where they please, purchasing lands and locating where they please,
and voting for whom they please.

2. They believe in maintaining the supremacy of the laws against all riotous outbreaks, such as the burning of houses, grain, and other property-the expulsion of people
from their own homes-the murder of good, peaceable, law-abiding citizens-they consider such acts as these entirely wrong.

Most Inhuman Horrid Mormon Crimes.

1. They believe in self defence.

2. They have had the audacious impudence to defend themselves in one or two instances. It is true they were driven from Jackson county, Missouri, with the loss of
upwards of two hundred houses, with many fine farms, together with the loss of many lives, without exercising the power of self defence. Again they were driven
without resisting, from Clay county, with the loss of thousands of property. Again 15,000 of them were driven without defending themselves, from the State of
 Copyrightwith
Missouri,   (c) the
                2005-2009,    Infobase
                    loss of several      Media
                                    thousand   Corp.and farms, while many scores of persons, including women and children, were inhumanly murdered.
                                             houses                                                                                             Page 726 / 1033

Again, they have, without defending themselves, witnessed the cold-blooded murder of two of their best men by a lawless banditti, still running at large.
2. They have had the audacious impudence to defend themselves in one or two instances. It is true they were driven from Jackson county, Missouri, with the loss of
upwards of two hundred houses, with many fine farms, together with the loss of many lives, without exercising the power of self defence. Again they were driven
without resisting, from Clay county, with the loss of thousands of property. Again 15,000 of them were driven without defending themselves, from the State of
Missouri, with the loss of several thousand houses and farms, while many scores of persons, including women and children, were inhumanly murdered.

Again, they have, without defending themselves, witnessed the cold-blooded murder of two of their best men by a lawless banditti, still running at large.

But they have now committed the horrid crime of acting under the orders and direction of the Sheriff, to suppress this same gang of murderers, who had already burned
without resistance above one hundred houses, together with immense quantities of grain. O ye Americans, arise, gird on your armour and drive the Mormons from the
country, for it will not answer for them to exercise the power of self defence in the least-they must not be permitted to suppress mobs, house burning, murder, &c.,
though ordered by the Sheriff. ORSON PRATT.

First Conference Meeting in the Temple.

On Sunday the 5th day of October, through the indefatigable exertions, unceasing industry, and heaven-blessed labours, in the midst of trials, tribulations, poverty, and
worldly obstacles, solemnized in some instances by death, about five thousand Saints had the inexpressible joy and great gratification to meet for the first time in the
House of the Lord, in the city of Joseph. From mites and tithing, millions had risen up to the glory of God, as a Temple where the children of the last kingdom could
come together and praise the Lord.

It certainly afforded a holy satisfaction to think that since the 6th of April, 1841, when the first stone was laid, amidst the most straitened circumstances, the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints had witnessed their "bread cast upon waters," or more properly, their obedience to the commandments of the Lord, appear in the
tangible form of a Temple, entirely enclosed, windows in, with temporary floors, pulpits, and seats to accommodate so many persons preparatory to a general
conference; no general conference having been held for three years past, according to the declaration of our martyred prophet.

"There shall be no more baptisms for the dead until the ordinance can be attended to in the font of the Lord's house; and the church shall not hold another general
conference, until they can meet in said house. FOR THUS SAITH THE LORD."

President Young opened the services of the day in a dedicatory prayer, presenting the Temple, thus far completed, as a monument of the Saint's liberality, fidelity, and
faith-concluding, "Lord, we dedicate this house, and ourselves unto thee." The day was occupied most agreeably in hearing instructions and teachings, and offering up
the gratitude of honest hearts for so great a privilege as worshipping God within, instead of without, an edifice, whose beauty and workmanship will compare with any
house of worship in America, and whose motto is-HOLINESS TO THE LORD.

Extract from the Minutes of a General Conference of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, held in the House of the Lord, in the City of Joseph, October 6th,
7th, and 8th, 1845.

Conference assembled on Monday the 6th instant, and opened at half-past ten, with singing by the choir, and prayer by elder Parley P. Pratt.

Elder W. Richards then stated that Gen. Hardin had requested us to make out a list of all the buildings and property belonging to our brethren which had been burned
by the enemies; and also had requested that all those who have had their buildings or other property destroyed, should make affidavit of the same before a justice of the
peace, and have their affidavits ready to be forwarded to him, at as early a season as possible.

President Brigham Young then said, the first business that will come before this conference, will be the authorities of the church, to ascertain whether they are in good
standing.

Father John Smith, the president of the stake, then arose to present the twelve as the presidents of the whole church.

On the motion, it was unanimously voted that president Brigham Young be sustained as the president of the quorum of the twelve apostles.

The quorum of the twelve apostles, the high council, presidents of the high priests, seventies, elders, priests, teachers and deacons quorums, with the two presiding
bishops, were then presented and sustained in their several standings, with two or three exceptions, by a unanimous vote.

In the afternoon, elder P. P. Pratt addressed the conference on the subject of our present situation and prospects. He referred to the great amount of expense and
labour we have been at to purchase lands, build houses, the temple, &c. We might ask, why is it that we have been at all this outlay and expense, and then are called to
leave it? He would answer that the people of God always were required to make sacrifices, and if we have a sacrifice to make, he is in favour of its being something
worthy of the people of God. We do not want to leave a desolate place, to be a reproach to us, but something that will be a monument of our industry and virtue. Our
houses, our farms, this temple, and all we leave, will be a monument to those who may visit the place of our industry, diligence, and virtue. There is no sacrifice required
at the hands of the people of God, but shall be rewarded to them an hundred fold, in time or eternity. The Lord has another purpose to bring about and fulfil. We know
that the great work of God must all the while be on the increase and grow greater. The people must enlarge in numbers and extend their borders; they cannot always
live in one city, nor in one county; they cannot always wear the yoke. Israel must be the head, and not the tail. The Lord designs to lead us to a wider field of action,
where there will be more room for the Saints to grow and increase, and where there will be no one to say we crowd them, and where we can enjoy the pure principle
of liberty and equal rights. When we settle in a country where the air, the water, soil and timber is equally free to every settler without money or without price, the
climate healthy, and the people free from unjust and vexations lawsuits, mobocracy, and oppression of every kind, we can become vastly more wealthy, have better
possessions and improvements, and build a larger and better temple in five years from this time than we now possess. It has cost us more for sickness, defence against
mobs, vexatious prosecutions, and to purchase lands in this place, than as much improvement will cost in another. One small nursery may produce many thousand fruit
trees, while they are small. But as they expand towards maturity, they must needs be transplanted, in order to have room to grow and produce the natural fruits. It is so
with us. We want a country where we have room to expand, and put in requisition all our energies and the enterprise and talents of a numerous, intelligent and
increasing people. In short, this people are fast approaching that point which ancient prophets have long since pointed out as the destiny of Saints of the last days.

After many other spirited remarks touching similar points, he was succeeded by elder George A. Smith, on the same subject, elder Smith observed, that a revelation
was given in Missouri in regard to the Saints consecrating their property which was not understood at the time; but they were soon brought to their understanding, for
the Lord in his providence caused it all to be consecrated, for they were compelled to leave it. He was glad of the prospect of leaving this county and seeking a place
where we can enjoy the fruits of our labours, and God himself be the sole proprietor of the elements. Here is one principle in which he wants this whole people to unite.
When we were to leave Missouri the Saints entered into a covenant not to cease their exertions until every Saint who wished to go was removed, which was done. We
are better off now than we were then, and he wanted to see the same principle carried out now, that every man will give all to help to take the poor, and every honest
industrious member who wants to go. He wanted to see this influence extend from the west to the east sea.

Copyright
On motion, (c) 2005-2009,
           it was         Infobase
                  unanimously       Media
                              resolved that Corp.
                                            this people move, en masse, to the West.                                                                 Page 727 / 1033

On motion, it was unanimously resolved that we take all the Saints with us to the extent of our ability, that is, our influence and property.
When we were to leave Missouri the Saints entered into a covenant not to cease their exertions until every Saint who wished to go was removed, which was done. We
are better off now than we were then, and he wanted to see the same principle carried out now, that every man will give all to help to take the poor, and every honest
industrious member who wants to go. He wanted to see this influence extend from the west to the east sea.

On motion, it was unanimously resolved that this people move, en masse, to the West.

On motion, it was unanimously resolved that we take all the Saints with us to the extent of our ability, that is, our influence and property.

The conference then adjourned to Thursday, at ten o'clock.

President Young's Address to the Brethren of the Church.

Beloved Brethren,-You will perceive from the foregoing interesting extracts from the minutes of the General Conference, just held in the Temple in this place, not only
the unparalleled union of the great body of the Saints convened, but also that a crisis of extraordinary and thrilling interest has arrived. The exodus of the nation of the
only true Israel from these U. S., to a far distant region of the west, where bigotry, intolerance, and insatiable oppression will have lost its power over them, forms a
new epoch not only in the history of the church, but of this nation. And we hereby timely advertise you to consider well, as the spirit may give you understanding, the
various and momentous bearings of this great movement, and hear what the spirit saith unto you by this our epistle. Jesus Christ was delivered up into the hands of the
Jewish nation to save or condemn-to be well or maltreated by them; according to the determinate counsel and FOREKNOWLEDGE of God. And regard not that
event in the light of a catastrophe wholly unlooked for. The spirit of prophecy has long since portrayed in the Book of Mormon, what MIGHT be the conduct of this
nation towards the Israel of the last days. The same spirit of prophecy that dwelt so richly in the bosom of Joseph, has, time and again, notified the counsellors of this
church, of emergencies that might arise, of which this removal is one; and one too, in which all the Latter-day Saints throughout the length and breadth of all the U. S.
should have a thrilling and deliberate interest. The same evil that was premeditated against Mordecai, awaited equally all the families of his nation. If the authorities of
this church cannot abide in peace within the pale of this nation, neither can those who implicitly hearken to their wholesome counsel. A word to the wise is sufficient.
You all know, and have doubtless felt for years, the necessity of a removal, provided the government should not be sufficiently protective to allow us to worship God
according to the dictates of our own consciencies, and of the omnipotent voice of eternal truth. Two cannot walk together except they be agreed. Jacob must be
expatriated while Esau held dominion. It was wisdom for the child of promise to go far away from him that thirsted for blood. Even the heir of universal kingdoms fled
precipitately into a distant country until they that sought to murder were dead.

The ranklings of violence and intolerance, and religious and political strife, that have long been waking up in the bosom of this nation, together with the occasional
scintillations of settled vengeance, and blood guiltiness cannot long be suppressed. And deplorable is the condition of any people that is constrained to be the butt of
such discordant and revolutionary materials. The direful eruption must take place. It requires not the spirit of prophecy to foresee it. Every sensible man in the nation has
felt, and perhaps expressed his melancholy fears of the dreadful vortex into which partizan ambition, contempt of the poor, and trampling down the just as things of
nought, were fast leading the nation. We therefore write unto you, beloved brethren, as wise men that will foresee the evil and hide yourselves until the indignation be
overpast.

Concerning those who have more immediately instigated our removal by shedding the blood of our prophet and patriarch, and burning the habitations of scores of
families in the midst of the most desolating sickness ever known in the western valley; and who oblige us to watch for our lives night and day-we have nothing to say.
We have told such tales to our father, the president, and to all the high-minded governors, until we are weary of it. We look far beyond those by whom offences come,
and discover a merciful design in our heavenly Father towards all such as patiently endure these afflictions, until he advises them that the day of their deliverance has
come.

It is our design to remove all the Saints as early next spring as the first appearance of thrifty vegetation. In the mean time, the utmost diligence of all the brethren at this
place and abroad will be requisite for our removal, and to complete the unfinished part of the Lord's house, preparatory to dedication by the next general conference.
The font and other parts of the temple will be in readiness in a few days to commence the adminstration of holy ordinances of endowment, for which the faithful have
long diligently laboured and fervently prayed, desiring above all things to see the beauty of the Lord, and inquire in his holy temple. We therefore, invite the Saints
abroad generally, so to arrange their affairs as to come with their families in sufficient time to receive their endowments, and aid in giving the last finish to the house of
the Lord, previous to the great emigration of the church in the spring.

A little additional help in the heat of the day, from those abroad, to those here, who have been often driven and robbed, will sweeten the interchanges of fellowship, and
so far fulfil the law of Christ as to bear one another's burthens. The sacrifice of property that will probably accrue from a virtually coerced sale, in a given short time,
together with the exhaustion of available means, that has arisen from an extensive improvement in farms, and the erection of costly public and private edifices, together
with persecutions and abundant labours of elders in preaching the gospel to the nations, and also in self-defence from traitors and foes, hypocrites and knaves, are
things that will suggest themselves to all the thoughtful, humane, and philanthropic. And we are confident in our Lord Jesus Christ that the balm and cordial adequate to
the present crisis of affairs will come from the Saints abroad to the utmost of their ability And you cannot furnish it better, than to come up unitedly to the counsel of our
epistle, promptly, diligently and to the letter. Therefore, dispose of your properties and inheritances, and interests for available means; such as money, wagons, oxen,
cows, mules, and a few good horses adapted to journeying and scanty feed. Also for durable fabric suitable for apparel and tents; and some other necessary articles of
merchandise. Wake up, wake up dear brethren, we exhort you, from the Mississippi to the Atlantic, and from Canada to Florida, to the present glorious emergency in
which the God of heaven has placed you, to prove your faith by your works, preparatory to a rich endowment in the Temple of the Lord, and the obtaining of promises
and deliverances, and glories for yourselves and your children, and your dead. And we are well persuaded you will do these things though we thus stir up your pure
minds to remembrance. In doing so, the blessings of many, ready to perish like silent dew upon the grass, and the approbation of generations to come, and the
hallowed joys of eternal life will rest upon you. And we cannot but assure you in conclusion of our most joyful confidence, touching your union and implicit obedience to
the counsel of the Great God, through the Presidency of the Saints. With these assurances and hopes concerning you, we bless you, and supplicate the wisdom and
furtherance of the Great Head of the church upon your designs and efforts.

BRIGHAM YOUNG, President.

WILLARD RICHARDS, Clerk.

Latter-Day Saints' Millennial Star. December 1 1845.

By a variety of circumstances we have been led to recall to memory something of our editorial labours. We first commenced to write in connexion with the STAR
towards the close of the second volume-we are now at the termination of the sixth-and during the lapse of a few years thus occupied, we would ask, what have we had
to notice and to write about? We answer fearlessly, transactions and measures, such as rarely ever fell, under similar circumstances and in so short a space of time, to
the lot of any one to record.

We look around us among modern Christians, and behold numerous communities, professing peculiar tenets, labouring diligently for the dissemination of their individual
sentiments; and also we find, with few exceptions, that each party has availed itself of that powerful engine-the Press; so in like manner has the Church of Jesus Christ
 Copyright
of          (c)Saints.
   Latter-day   2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                     Page 728 / 1033

But how dissimilar the contents of the publications in reference to the reception which their principles have met with from the world. Most systems of modern
the lot of any one to record.

We look around us among modern Christians, and behold numerous communities, professing peculiar tenets, labouring diligently for the dissemination of their individual
sentiments; and also we find, with few exceptions, that each party has availed itself of that powerful engine-the Press; so in like manner has the Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-day Saints.

But how dissimilar the contents of the publications in reference to the reception which their principles have met with from the world. Most systems of modern
Christianity have been more or less encouraged and caressed by the world, and each in its turn has attained to a certain popularity. Not so with the principles of the
Church of God; on the contrary, their reception has been such as it ever was in every age of the world. No sooner was it bruited abroad that an individual had received
a divine communication, and that great things were expected to result from it, than multitudes were awake to afflict and persecute the party, and drive them from their
midst. And from the organization of the Church to the present hour, what have we had to record? We answer, deeds and scenes unexampled in modern times, and
rarely surpassed in the annals of history.

America! the retreat and refuge of the oppressed-the cradle of liberal institutions-the proud and boasted land that dared, in the face of the old world, to throw off the
yoke of monarchical government, and elevate the standard of republican principles, in effecting which her noblest citizens shed their blood, and triumphantly crowned
their efforts with success! Yes, we have beheld this nation, this once proud and highly-extolled country of freedom, with her senators and rulers-"Unworthy sons of
noble sires!" in one breath boasting of the liberty for which she believed herself unexampled on the earth, and with the next refusing the common rights of humanity to
her own citizens, and ministering to, or winking at, the slaughter of her own children. And, let it be understood, such proceedings have not been the mere ebullition of an
angry moment, the unrestrained out-bursting of popular fury for a time, but the deliberate acts of a people permitted by a government, appealed to again and again-but
appealed to in vain!

Was it not sufficient that the Saints should have been driven from place to place, and then be finally expelled from the State of Missouri, under circumstances of unheard
of barbarity, causing to many sufferings and death-by exposure to the elements, by the sword, or the bullet of the rifle? Good heavens! we should have supposed that a
nation jealous of its honour, would have laboured with all diligence to wipe out the stain of oppression and blood, and bring the offenders to justice; but no! her
imbecility and dishonesty were such as to lead her to exclaim, in the person of her chief magistrate, "Gentlemen, your cause is just, but we can do nothing for you;" a
tacit granting of liberty to the blood-thirsty marauder to proceed according to his ability, to annoy, persecute, and destroy, if possible, the people of God from the face
of the earth.

And has such not been the result? Have not the pages of our publications been clad in mourning? have we not had to narrate the murder, yea, "Murder most foul!" of
the Prophet and Patriarch of the Church of Christ-two of the noblest men that ever trod the earth, or honoured with their deeds that or any other land! And was not this
most foul act perpetrated while under the sworn-the pledged protection of the authorities of the land? and while immured within the walls of Carthage jail.

But, more than this. Has the American government, for the honour of her name, brought the offenders to justice? Has she made an example before the heavens and the
earth of the murderers?* O, tell it not in Europe! Publish it not among the kingdoms of the east, lest the nations laugh at her imbecility and injustice. She has pardoned
the guilty, the murderers are declared innocent, and left to prowl over the land to oppress her peaceable citizens, and put the finishing strokes of her ignominy to the
foulest picture of national history that ever disgraced the annals of time. And how is she effecting this? What have we been compelled to record in this closing number of
our volume? Why, that an entire people, who, by unwearied industry, had built themselves a city, and after their cruel sufferings in Missouri, appeared to have found a
shelter in Illinois, must be compelled-death and destruction being the alternative-to leave their homes, the scenes of their hard-working industry, to seek a home among
the mountains and in the wilderness of the west-and this for their religion's sake! in America, which boasts of the protecting egis which she throws around the religious
freedom of her citizens! We assert, that such an event, when carried into effect, will have no counterpart in modern times, and few indeed in the history of the past; for
never, since the exodus of the Hebrews from the land of Egypt, has so signal a circumstance transpired, and that even had better features in connexion with it, than this
transaction of modern republicanism!

In days that are past, we have, at times, in a manner regretted that it had not been our lot to have been born on American soil, and that we might call Columbia our
native land. Alas! how the heart sickens at the thought now. No! no! her own children are ashamed of their birthright, as she thus spews them forth from her midst; their
allegiance is consumed by the fire of persecution, and they will go forth shaking off the dust of their feet upon her, and leaving their curse upon the doomed and fated
people and rulers of the United States. Heaven be propitious, if it please thee, until thy people are without her borders; then let thy judgments go forth!

But now for another view of the subject. Did the persecutions in the origin of the work stay its progress? Verily no! nor the bloody persecutions in Missouri, nor the
cruel martyrdom of the servants of the Lord; and shall this wholesale threat of BANISHMENT or DEATH cause the Saints to stumble, and turn aside from the
principles of truth, or from building up the kingdom of God. No, indeed no! Never has there been one movement of the enemy yet that has yielded such unbounded
satisfaction to the Saints as the present. Every former measure of oppression, cruelty, or murder have been overruled for good; but never, while the injustice of the act
be unsurpassed, did the enemies of righteousness ever adopt measures better calculated to carry out the designs of the Great Jehovah, or give greater facilities to his
people to accomplish his will.

The day has come when the children of the forest, the seed of Joseph, must have the gospel borne unto them; they must be brought to the light and glory of truth, and
be prepared to carry into effect the great work that devolves upon them in the last days. The command for the church to come out of Babylon must be fulfilled, lest the
Saints become partakers of her sins, and receive of her plagues.

Therefore, let the Saints take courage under present circumstances, the words of our beloved President will be fully realized, "That if our enemies would let us alone we
would build up the kingdom, and if they persecute us we will do it the quicker."

But there is a great lesson taught the Saints by the present aspect of affairs. There seems, in the minds of many, to have been too contracted a notion in respect to Zion.
Their minds have been fixed upon Nauvoo, and upon a settlement there as almost the ultimatum of their labours, forgetting that Zion must have her multitudes of cities,
of temples, and of palaces, and that Nauvoo is, and shall be hereafter, a stake of Zion, polished after the similitude of a palace, yet still it is but one.

Then let the minds of the Saints expand on this great subject, and let them derive wisdom from their experience, and light and intelligence beneath the hand of the
oppressor.

Also, let it be distinctly understood that, the Saints will not slacken their hands in the completion of the Temple and the Nauvoo House, though they quit them the next
day, therefore, let not the Saints in Britain cease in their efforts, but rather increase them to aid their brethren at this most momentous crisis, when the church is about to
make her exodus from Babylon, an event of so important a nature that it will never be blotted from the annals of her history.

But though this great event will be of paramount importance to the immediate actors in it, it is not without interest, and great interest, we well know, to the Saints in the
British islands.

Some who are still in this land have property in Nauvoo, and multitudes have their relatives there. What a sacrifice must be made even at the best. But the Saints can
make  that sacrifice-a
 Copyright              peopleInfobase
             (c) 2005-2009,    who holdMedia
                                       not their lives dear unto them for the word of God, and for the testimony of Christ, can well part with smaller
                                              Corp.                                                                                               Page matters
                                                                                                                                                          729when
                                                                                                                                                                / 1033
necessity calls for it.

But undoubtedly the inquiry will be made on every hand by the Saints in Britain, how shall we get to Zion, how shall we gather with the church? We would reply, tarry
British islands.

Some who are still in this land have property in Nauvoo, and multitudes have their relatives there. What a sacrifice must be made even at the best. But the Saints can
make that sacrifice-a people who hold not their lives dear unto them for the word of God, and for the testimony of Christ, can well part with smaller matters when
necessity calls for it.

But undoubtedly the inquiry will be made on every hand by the Saints in Britain, how shall we get to Zion, how shall we gather with the church? We would reply, tarry
yet for a season, unless you have abundance wherewith to go and assist your brethren on their journey, in which act God would bless you; otherwise be patient and see
the salvation of God. We can at any rate, by-and-by, escape round Cape Horn, and sail up the Pacific Ocean when informed of their precise locality. All possible
information will be given as it is obtained, and we shall endeavour in our approaching General Conference to explain all things to the best of our ability.

Let the Saints lift up their heads and rejoice for their redemption draweth nigh, mark well the signs of the times, be thankful unto God that for the present the Saints must
not gather within the jurisdiction of the States, save it be in the wilderness beyond the mountains. The cup of the iniquity of that nation is full unto the brim, and the blood
of the Saints crieth from the ground for vengeance, and it is nigh at hand, even at the door. That guilty nation, that hath vaunted herself above all nations, shall bite the
dust and come to nought, the elements of destruction are within herself, for every man's hand is fast preparing to be lifted against his brother. Go on then in thy career of
wickedness and injustice, but the foe is near at hand, confusion and destruction wait upon thee, and shameful shall be thy fall!

Every persecution of the church hitherto has been productive of good, and what the world has supposed to be calculated to intimidate, overthrow, or destroy the
Saints, has had effect of increasing their numbers, and of rolling onward the great work of the Lord. So will it be in this instance, the eyes of the nations of Europe are at
this moment upon America and her political measures; and let the Saints rest assured that the banishment of so many of her best, and hitherto most faithful, citizens, will
by no means pass without comment.

The Saints themselves, in Zion, were never more firmly united than at the present moment, while the very announcement of the affairs which we have published in our
present number seems to have created a spirit of life and activity amongst the Saints in this land unexampled before.

Our news from the South Sea islands is of a most interesting nature, prosperity has crowned the labours of our brethren, and a ship has been built by their united
efforts, in which to bring the Saints to Zion.

We would conclude our remarks by saying, let the Saints take hold and assist all in their power to enable the brethren to finish the Temple and the Nauvoo House, as
also to help them to remove in the spring; we would likewise add, that our brethren will confer an obligation, absolutely necessary for the support of the cause here, by
paying up as much as possible and as early as they can, their several accounts, and in so doing, we know that the Lord will bless them. Amen.

FROM a private source, dated October 7th, we learn that the Saints in Nauvoo are still more united than ever. The question was put at the conference, whether they
were willing to leave the city? and it was responded too unanimously. All desire, and are making ready to go. Our old mother in Israel-mother Smith arose and said she
wanted to go with the Saints, and wanted her children to go too. Elder Young replied that she should go. Some expressed a wish to go in the first company, but elder
Young informed them there would be but one; all would go together.

  * By the reading of the Proclamations, it will be perceived that one man, of the name of Worrall, was shot by one of the posse of the sheriff. Will it be believed, that
such is the sympathy for mobbers and murderers of unoffending citizens, that a true bill of wilful murder has been found against the sheriff for this necessary act of self
defence.

Important Notice.

We wish to inform all the elders and Saints throughout England, Wales, Scotland, Ireland, and the Isle of Man, that we have appointed a General Conference to be
held in Manchester, on Sunday, the 14th day of December, and we request a full attendance of the elders who are presiding over conferences, and as many others of
the officers and members as can make it convenient, as we have matters of importance to lay before you.

We would advise the Saints to suspend all further preparations for emigrating by way of New Orleans, until after the General Conference, as in all probability the route
will be changed.

As the church has an edict of banishment resting upon them in the United States, and as a body are expecting to go out from the midst of that nation next spring, in
order to form a colony west of the Rocky Mountains, and as I have a portion of my family scattered some two thousand miles apart in the States, it appears at the
present time to be a duty resting upon me to return there and gather together my children that they may go out with the camp of the Saints, and I cannot conscientiously
do this until I have settled all my business honourably with those men with whom I have had to deal, such as printers, bookbinders, &c., and in order to effect this I
shall be under the necessity of calling upon all our book-agents to come prepared, if possible, to settle their bills at the Conference, or send by the presiding elders, or
forward to us at Liverpool, as soon as convenient, by so doing they will confer a great favour upon us. Should there be any of the Saints who would be willing to
advance any money, and take in return any of our Books of Mormon, Hymn Books, Doctrine and Covenants, Times and Seasons, &c., all of which will soon be
needed among the churches, they would render us a great service at this important period in assisting us to discharge our just debts, and also to assist the presidency in
Nauvoo, who have entered into a covenant to take all the poor Saints with them, to the extent of their property and influence. Or should any of the Saints feel disposed
to contribute anything to assist me to return to the State of Maine for my family, and procure horses and wagons to take a long and dreary journey of about 2000 miles
to Nauvoo, (as I cannot go by water during the winter) they would bestow a blessing upon one who has made a sacrifice of his all, and travelled nearly sixty thousand
miles, crossed the Atlantic three times to preach the gospel in this land, and has suffered much to establish the kingdom of God on the earth, and is willing still to suffer.
Do not forget us in this hour of need, for with the measure you mete, it shall be measured to you again, and whatever you do in any of these matters, you shall receive
your reward manyfold, either in this life or in the world to come.

Be not dismayed, beloved brethren, because of any of these things; after much tribulation cometh the blessing. There is a day of glorious deliverance for the saints of
God nigh, even at the door. That the peace, blessing, and spirit of God may rest upon you, is the daily prayer of your friend and brother in the kingdom of patience,
tribulation, and glory, WILFORD WOODRUFF.

Emigration to the West.

From the New York Messenger.

Those going to the West this fall should now be up and doing. Last year the Pensylvania Canal closed about the fifteenth of November; there is nothing to be depended
upon after that date this season. The Erie Canal keeps open, generally, about five days later. Those that can settle up their business and get off this fall, will do well; and
find it to their advantage in the Spring. Those who are able to do it, and stay behind, we would not promise that their way would not be hedged up by some means
unforeseen,
 Copyright (c)that2005-2009,
                   would prevent  them from
                               Infobase     going
                                         Media    in the Spring, which would cause them a lasting regret hereafter.-"Now is the appointed time,-will ye serve God or
                                               Corp.                                                                                                  Page 730 / 1033
mammon?"

Our brethren in the West have made a loud call for all to gather up, and make ready to depart with them in the Spring, and journey over the mountains to a new
Those going to the West this fall should now be up and doing. Last year the Pensylvania Canal closed about the fifteenth of November; there is nothing to be depended
upon after that date this season. The Erie Canal keeps open, generally, about five days later. Those that can settle up their business and get off this fall, will do well; and
find it to their advantage in the Spring. Those who are able to do it, and stay behind, we would not promise that their way would not be hedged up by some means
unforeseen, that would prevent them from going in the Spring, which would cause them a lasting regret hereafter.-"Now is the appointed time,-will ye serve God or
mammon?"

Our brethren in the West have made a loud call for all to gather up, and make ready to depart with them in the Spring, and journey over the mountains to a new
country, where christian house-burning murderers cannot molest or make afraid. These many years we have been praying for deliverance, and the Lord now has seen
fit to present it to us; and the one that refuses now, where is his hope? He can have none, but to perish amid the confusion of Babylon, when the Lord shall come out
from his hiding place, and vex her in his sore displeasure. "COME OUT OF HER! COME OUT OF HER, MY PEOPLE! BE NOT PARTAKERS OF HER SINS,
LEST YE RECEIVE OF HER PLAGUES."

Mark the number of the beast. Is not her measure full?-SIX HUNDRED AND SIXTY-SIX.

Awake to the truth that you have so long heard sounded in your ears, and think not that God's work is to be accomplished while his people are dwelling with the
Daughters of Babylon, and partaking of her confusion, Behold, thus saith the Lord, I will cut my work short in righteousness, lest I come and smite the whole earth with
a curse." AWAKE! AWAKE THEN! ye people of Jehovah, for the Lord God has determined a consumption upon the whole earth.-And they that mock shall have
their bands made stronger. "For the bed is shorter than a man can stretch himself in it; and the cover narrower than he can wrap himself in." The Government will neither
give us room to dwell, or stretch ourselves, nor covering sufficient to protect us from the storm of persecuting christianity, AWAKE!-ARISE! and be not numbered
with the fallen. For thus saith the God of Israel: "Judgement will I lay to the line, and righteousness to the plummet; hail shall sweep away the refuge of lies, and water
shall overflow their hiding places. And when the overflowing scourge passes over, they SHALL be trodden down by it." "Enter thou into thy chambers, and shut thy
doors about thee, and hide thyself for a season, until the indignation be overpast, for the Lord will punish the inhabitants of the earth for their iniquity."

REMEMBER! REMEMBER! you, that have so often testified of the goodness and greatness of him that first sent the elders of Israel to you with the fulness of the
Everlasting Gospel, that ye are not found numbered with those that bought a farm, yoke of oxen, or married a wife, and found anything else to attend to than the Lord's
supper: "for these be the days of vengeance, that all things might be fulfilled that have been written." Prepare yourselves then for the sealing of the servants of the living
God in their foreheads, that ye may come up as Saviours upon Mount Zion, and judge the Mount of Esau, crowned with the great Redeemer of the world, kings and
priests of God, in that kingdom predicted by the prophets, and prayed for by the Latter-day Saints, that shall appear in the last days and stand for ever and ever.
Amen.

There's a Bow in the Cloud.

Children of earth, who in darkness and sorrow
Are pining the last of existence away,
Without e'en a flower for the tomb of to-morrow,
Or blessings to cheer you while yet it is day,
Oh, stedfastly turn to yon beautiful heaven,
Where stars, round the throne of the Deity crowd,
And learn that, though trial and anguish are given,
For those who will trust there's a bow in the cloud.

The fond and the faithful, in death are they sleeping,
Do cherished ones leave you, and friendships decay,
Are the waves of adversity over you sweeping,
And the dew-drops of hope all dissolving away?
Too often the heart-breaking pang of affliction
Subdues e'en the spirit most prone to be proud;
Yet why should it stifle the rooted conviction-
Which tells us there still is a bow in the cloud.

Whatever the evils in life that betide you,
The thunder may roll, and the tempest may rave,
There's a power in all seasons to govern and guide you,
A hand to protect, and an ark that can save!
No matter the country, the clime, or the feature,
In palace exalted, or slavery bow'd,
The glory of God, and the joy of the creature,
Is, when at the worst, there's a bow in the cloud.

Notice.

Owing to the highly-important and interesting news from Nauvoo, we have been compelled to add a SUPPLEMENT to our present number, not deeming it advisable
at the close of a volume to divide matter of such a spirit-stirring nature. We trust our friends will approve of the plan, as by this means we have brought the whole of the
affair before them at one view, at least so far as we are in possession of the proceedings. By issuing a double number at the present moment we shall be enabled also to
recover our lost ground, by giving us ample time to be ready with the first number of the seventh volume by the 1st of January. We shall also endeavour to be more
punctual in the issue of our numbers than hitherto, as we feel the disappointment it causes to a vast majority of our readers; but of late our hands have been so full of
business that we have had more to wade through than was compatible with the attention due to cur publication of the STAR.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: PUBLISHED BY W. WOODRUFF & T. WARD, STANLEY BUILDINGS, BATH STREET.

EDITED BY THOMAS WARD.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 731 / 1033
Millennial Star v7
"THE BLOOD OF THE MARTYRS IS THE SEED OF THE CHURCH."
EDITED BY THOMAS WARD.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

Millennial Star v7
"THE BLOOD OF THE MARTYRS IS THE SEED OF THE CHURCH."

LIVERPOOL:
EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY THOMAS WARD,
STANLEY BUILDINGS, BATH STREET.
MDCCCXLVI.

Preface.

IN bringing to a close the labours of the present volume, we have experienced one great principle,-that as our knowledge and privileges increase, so do the workings of
Satan, if possible, to thwart and overthrow the work of the Lord. But notwithstanding all the powers of the adversary being brought into play, the work of the Lord has
progressed at more than the usual average, while we have the additional satisfaction of reflecting that we have accomplished the complete registration of the British and
American Commercial Joint Stock Company, which we consider to be the germ of a mighty instrument hereafter for carrying out the great designs of God.

Praying that the Lord may grant his blessing upon every thing calculated to further the progress of the kingdom of God. We remain the humble and grateful servant of
the Subscribers to the MILLENNIAL STAR.

THE EDITOR.

Index.

No. 1. January 1 1846. Vol. VII.
Special General Conference.

Manchester, December 14th, and 15th, 1845.

The meeting was called to order by J. D. Ross, presiding elder of the Manchester conference, who moved that elder Wilford Woodruff preside over this conference,
which being seconded by elder A. Fielding, was carried unanimously.

It was then proposed by the president and carried, that elders Ward, Brown, and Walker act as clerks.

The first hymn being sung, prayer was offered up by elder John Banks.

Elder Woodruff then rose and said, that it was with no ordinary feelings that he stood before them on the present occasion. He was labouring under severe
indisposition; the spirit was indeed willing, but the flesh was weak; he trusted, however, that the assembly would be as still as possible, while he endeavoured to make a
few remarks. He had never seen any period of the church when his feelings were more satisfied than at present, the veil was beginning to be withdrawn and present
scenes of glory and intelligence. Every hostile movement of the enemy at first looked dark, but that darkness was quickly dispelled, and brighter scenes of truth were
speedily made manifest. The first news of the present movement certainly was like a cloud passing over the mind, which however speedily vanished, and it will
eventually result in showing forth the power of God. We wish to lay before you the causes of calling this conference. Our brethren and sisters, the Saints, after being
driven from their abodes, and hunted from Missouri, seemed as though they had found a resting place in the state of Illinois; there, by their industry, they had built up a
large city and a temple, with several adjoining stakes; but the hand of oppression and persecution is again upon them, and they are compelled, under the alternative of
death and destruction, to emigrate and seek an asylum in the wilderness, beyond the Rocky Mountains. Some may suppose that the present removal was a great trial-
that is true, but the Saints were the people to endure that trial. The time has come for Jacob to be the head and not the tail. Many have considered Nauvoo as the only
settlement of the Saints, but the idea has been too limited. Nauvoo has been a nursery, where the plants of the kingdom of God have been set; but in the course of time
those plants want spreading, in order that they may arrive at full growth and proper maturity. And now when the Saints cannot remain any longer, they are willing to go.
This is also necessary in order that the judgments of God might be poured out upon that guilty nation that is already drunk with the blood of the Saints. The church must
come out from the midst of the Gentiles. Therefore we feel a satisfaction in this. We have built stakes, we are willing to sacrifice and leave them. We have suffered our
prophets to be murdered without resistance, and in no case has resistance been offered, save according to law and at the command thereof. We are by no means
discouraged, we look upon these things as the fulfilment of the word of the Lord. Next spring will present such a scene as has not been witnessed scarcely since the
exodus of the Israelites from the land of Egypt. I am perfectly willing that these things should be, and that America should have the credit of banishing so many of her
citizens from her midst for conscience' sake. There is no safety under the government of the United States. It is time to go where we can enjoy our rights, and no longer
be hemmed in, but be placed where Jacob's nobles shall be of themselves, and their governors shall proceed from the midst of them.-Jer. xxx. 21. I rejoice, then, more
than at any other time. Let America go ahead with her present measures, but let the Saints arise and go out of her midst. If we are called to make sacrifices, the Saints
are the people that can make them.

Elder Thomas Ward rose to express his feelings on the present occasion, and though, like brother Woodruff, he was labouring under severe indisposition, he felt also to
rejoice in meeting that assembly at the present position of affairs. What had been the proceedings of the Americans towards this church from the commencement? most
strange opposition! and in the boasted land of freedom and religious liberty, individuals could be found as candidates for the highest offices of the state, who would
seek to gain their position by pledging themselves to exterminate the Saints. And yet, notwithstanding the continued opposition and cruel persecutions the Saints had
had to endure, the church still stood a wonder unto the world. It is true the Saints had flattered themselves after their banishment from Missouri, that they had, indeed,
found a home-a place of retreat in the state of Illinois; but even in this they have found themselves deceived. And moreover the views of the Saints themselves, with
regard to the building up of Zion, had been too limited; many had thought that in a great measure their labours would be over, provided they got comfortably settled in
Nauvoo, but the Lord, in his providence, was teaching a great lesson on this important subject. We know that the sacrifice will be very great, and the hardships and
trials will be numerous and severe; but the Saints are the people to make that sacrifice and endure those trials; and they will encounter all things cheerfully, knowing it to
be the will of God. Strangers may gaze and wonder, but we rejoice at the freedom which lies before the Saints, while this great event gives an additional evidence of the
work of God. It is not meet that the Saints should any longer be subject to a government that has neither the power nor the will to protect them, or shield their lives and
property from the fury of mobocrats; Providence and circumstances compel the church to come from that Gentile race, to become a people and nation themselves, and
to transact business with nations instead of the people that have oppressed us. But there is another subject of great interest and importance that I would refer to, and
that is the Joint Stock Company, and there seems to have been a peculiar providence in preparing it, as it were, in time for this grand movement. The Saints, generally,
have   wondered
 Copyright        much that they
              (c) 2005-2009,     have not
                              Infobase     received
                                        Media   Corp.more information as to what we were doing, but this was at first impracticable, without sendingPage
                                                                                                                                                       a copy 732
                                                                                                                                                               of all our
                                                                                                                                                                      / 1033
communications on the subject to London. When assembled at the last general conference, the Saints, or rather the committee did well, according to the knowledge
they had; but we found a new act of parliament on the subject, which our attorney had only just received, and he was, of course, quite unacquainted with it; however,
so stringent were its clauses, that he declined to become responsible for making the necessary returns, which, of course, we have had to make ourselves. And, I rejoice
work of God. It is not meet that the Saints should any longer be subject to a government that has neither the power nor the will to protect them, or shield their lives and
property from the fury of mobocrats; Providence and circumstances compel the church to come from that Gentile race, to become a people and nation themselves, and
to transact business with nations instead of the people that have oppressed us. But there is another subject of great interest and importance that I would refer to, and
that is the Joint Stock Company, and there seems to have been a peculiar providence in preparing it, as it were, in time for this grand movement. The Saints, generally,
have wondered much that they have not received more information as to what we were doing, but this was at first impracticable, without sending a copy of all our
communications on the subject to London. When assembled at the last general conference, the Saints, or rather the committee did well, according to the knowledge
they had; but we found a new act of parliament on the subject, which our attorney had only just received, and he was, of course, quite unacquainted with it; however,
so stringent were its clauses, that he declined to become responsible for making the necessary returns, which, of course, we have had to make ourselves. And, I rejoice
much that we have progressed thus far without mistakes, and I am very happy to inform you that I have brought with me to Manchester the schedule of the deed of
Complete Registration. Well, then, beloved friends, by the exodus of the church from the United States beyond the Rocky Mountains, we may be compelled to take a
longer route, and sail round Cape Horn, but let the Saints remember that this course is one of the richest for trade and commerce in the world, and while we are
gathering the Saints, we shall be able to carry on trade as merchants. I rejoice, then, much in our present prospects, and am convinced that the enemy is assisting,
though he think it not, to bring about great good to the church. May the Lord God hasten it. Amen.

Brother Woodruff made a remark with regard to carrying the gospel to the Indians. So long as the Saints continued in the state of Illinois they could not carry the truth
unto the Lamanites without exciting the jealousy of the American Government, but now they are compelling us, as it were, to this work.

The representation of the churches was then called for, which were given with one or two exceptions as follows:-

Manchester.-Number of Members, 1844, 46 elders, 99 priests, 57 teachers, 27 deacons. Baptized 175 since April General Conference. Standing good.

Liverpool.-Number of Members, 797, 3 high priests, 33 elders, 41 priests, 22 teachers, 15 deacons. Baptized 102 since April. Standing good.

Preston.-Number of Members, 523, 18 elders, 25 priests, 15 teachers, 4 deacons. Baptized 50 since April. Standing good.

Birmingham.-Number of Members, 727, 1 high priest, 37 elders, 45 priests, 25 teachers, 15 deacons. Baptized 87 since April. Standing good.

Glasgow.-Number of Members, 1181, 1 high priest, 44 elders, 31 priests, 40 teachers, 30 deacons. Baptized 68 since April. Standing good.

Edinburgh.-Number of Members, 418, 1 high priest, 17 elders, 21 priests, 7 teachers, 5 deacons. Baptized 75 since April. Standing good.

Clitheroe.-Number of Members, 314, 14 elders, 23 priests, 18 teachers, 7 deacons. Baptized 21 since April. Standing good.

Bradford.-Number of Members, 303, 1 high priest, 12 elders, 21 priests, 7 teachers, 6 deacons. Baptized 110 since April. Standing good.

London.-Number of Members, 324, 13 elders, 16 priests, 8 teachers, 7 deacons. Baptized 69. Standing good.

Worcestershire.-Number of Members, 247, 15 elders, 19 priests, 8 teachers, 4 deacons. Baptized 41. Standing good.

Leicestershire.-Number of Members, 156, 5 elders, 13 priests, 3 teachers, 4 deacons. Baptized 41. Standing good.

Mars Hill.-Number of Members, 659, 24 elders, 28 priests, 14 teachers, 8 deacons. Baptized 33. Standing good.

Burslem.-Number of Members, 329, number of officers not reported. Baptized 6. Standing good.

Merthyr Tydville.-Number of Members, 493, 11 elders, 15 priests, 14 teachers, 7 deacons. Baptized 187. Standing good.

Captain Jones's Conference.-Number of Members, 5, with very encouraging prospects.

Macclesfield.-Number of Members, 206, 1 high priest, 10 elders, 17 priests, 12 teachers, 3 deacons. Baptized 33. Standing good.

Cheltenham.-Number of Members, 357, 16 elders, 32 priests, 8 teachers, 8 deacons. Baptized 22. Standing good.

Bath.-Number of Members, 116, 2 elders, 8 priests, 1 teacher, 2 deacons. Baptized 28. Standing good.

Bristol.-Number of Members, 91, 1 elder, 5 priests, 3 teachers, 3 deacons. Baptized 11. Standing good.

Carlisle.-Number of Members, 186, 14 elders, 16 priests, 8 teachers, 3 deacons. Baptized 21. Standing good.

Garway.-Number of Members, 121, 3 elders, 10 priests, 3 teachers, 1 deacon. Baptized 11. Standing good.

Hull.-Number of Members, 190, 9 elders, 22 priests, 11 teachers, 4 deacons. Baptized 120. Standing good.

Derbyshire.-Number of Members, 268, 10 elders, 26 priests, 8 teachers, 8 deacons. Baptized 35. Standing good.

Sheffield.-Number of Members, 470, officers not reported. Baptized 90. Standing good.

Trowbridge.-Number of Members, 75, 2 elders, 4 priests, 0 teachers, 2 deacons. Baptized 74 Standing good.

Bedford.-Number of Members, 237, 18 elders, 13 priests, 7 teachers, 4 deacons. Baptized 21. Standing good.

Chalford Hill.-Number of Members, 153, 8 elders, 9 priests, 8 teachers, 5 deacons. Baptized 20. Standing good.

Warwichshire.-Number of Members, 104, 5 elders, 7 priests, 2 teachers, 5 deacons. Baptized 19 in the last three months. Standing good.

Littlemore.-Number of Members, 10, 1 elder, 1 priest. Baptized 3. Standing good.

Ireland.-Number  of Members,
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009,    52, 4 elders,
                          Infobase  Media3Corp.
                                           priests, 2 teachers. Baptized 7. Standing good.                                                         Page 733 / 1033
Grand total number of Members, 10,956. Baptized since the General Conference in April last, 1570.
Warwichshire.-Number of Members, 104, 5 elders, 7 priests, 2 teachers, 5 deacons. Baptized 19 in the last three months. Standing good.

Littlemore.-Number of Members, 10, 1 elder, 1 priest. Baptized 3. Standing good.

Ireland.-Number of Members, 52, 4 elders, 3 priests, 2 teachers. Baptized 7. Standing good.

Grand total number of Members, 10,956. Baptized since the General Conference in April last, 1570.

Afternoon Service.

Opened by singing and prayer.

The ordinance of the Lord's supper being attended to, elder Woodruff rose to state his motives for leaving England. His family were scattered; he had one child in the
State of Maine, and an aged father and mother in Connecticut, and another child in Nauvoo, he could not think of the church leaving the United States, and these
portions remain ungathered. If Israel was justified in taking up the bones of Joseph, surely he was so in taking his living father and mother and children from the midst of
Babylon. It was therefore a sense of duty which called him away, and caused him to bid farewell to his friends in this land. It will of course be necessary for this
conference to take a vote on the presidency in Britain. My return is hastened, the work is hastened. It has ever seemed to me that the Lord has driven me onward in his
work. I have, comparatively speaking, been compelled to do the work of five years in one. I have printed the book of Doctrine and Covenants also the Proclamation,
which would not certainly have been done, had not circumstances and the schemes of the enemy prompted it much sooner. I have visited many conferences, but not so
many as I could have wished. I have inquired of the Lord respecting my departure, and I can come to no other conclusion than to adopt this course. I feel now that the
time has come, after travelling 60,000 miles, and crossing the ocean three times, to go and gather with my brethren. There is strength in Britian and in British laws. That
day is past in America. I am an American citizen and have a right to speak my sentiments; so long as you are protected by British laws, and are afforded equal rights
with her other subjects, I say respect those laws, and be subject unto them. I love the land of my birth, and I love her laws, but not the mal-administration of them, for
many of her rulers, are guilty of great injustice towards the Saints, and the judgment of God hangs over them. I hope then, that what I have stated will suffice in
justification of my leaving you. It will, therefore, in the first place, be my duty to adjust matters with regard to the presidency, and I feel to recommend to your notice
elder Reuben Hedlock to preside over the church in Britain, which was unanimously carried.

Elder Woodruff also recommended elder Thomas Ward as his first counsellor, which was also carried unanimously.

Elder Woodruff said he had another proposition to make with respect to another counsellor. He had asked the Lord upon this subject, and he would nominate elder
John Banks to act as second counsellor unto the presidency, which was carried unanimously.

Elder Woodruff remarked that we had been expecting elders who had received their endowment to arrive in this country, but they now might not come, but probably
go to the seed of Jacob in the West; but I trust there is sufficient wisdom and talent here to carry on the work. It is for you to rise up as men of God, that your course
may be onward and increasing. Remember that the kingdom is rising in the West, that their eyes will be upon you, and their ears to listen to the report of your welfare.
We have to lead the people there, and we have a great work to do. I remember the words of our beloved prophet; on one occasion he said, "I have one of the most
important proclamations to make to you that God as yet given: as soon as the elders get their endowments, they may go both through North and South America, and
build up stakes of Zion, as far as doors are open." We now leave the temple and city, as a stake and a monument of the industry and sacrifice of the Saint, at least until
the indignation and judgments of God are past over. Any nation acting as America has done, in withholding justice, in refusing to defend her citizens from violence and
death, will be punished, and is ripe for the judgments of God; and rest assured, brethren, that the church in the wilderness will look unto this portion of the church to
assist and uphold them.

Elder Thomas Dunlop Brown then read a recommendation, that elder John Halliday preside over Bristol, Bath, and Trowbridge, and that elder Westwood labour in
connexion with him. Carried.

Also, that elder George Halliday labour in connexion with elder Johnston, in the Cheltenham conference. Carried.

Also, that brother Henry Arnold preside over Mars Hill conference. Carried.

Also, that the branches connected with the Worcestershire conference, situated in Oxfordshire, be joined to the Warwickshire conference.

As the number of officers present had been omitted in the morning, it was then called, when the following appeared to be present.

President Woodruff, and his counsellors Hedlock and Ward; 1 patriarch, 10 high priests, 5 of the quorum of seventies, 72 elders, 61 priests, 20 teachers, and 10
deacons.

The meeting was then closed by singing and prayer, and adjourned until evening.

Evening Service.

Opened by singing and prayer, by elder W. Walker.

Elder Woodruff then rose to lay his own individual case before the meeting. Many inquiries had been made about emigration, and other things. I have a subject to lay
before the meeting concerning my leaving. I wish to say that since I have been in Liverpool, I have been engaged in publishing the Doctrine and Covenants, and the
Proclamation. The Hymn Book had been published before. I cannot feel to leave without settling my accounts honourably; no one shall say that we do not do justly
with all men. We have on hand some 1500 Hymn Books, some 700 or upwards Books of Mormon, and about 2000 Covenants. I have about fifteen days to arrange
matters in. By letter, received from Brigham Young, they determine to deliver the entire people, who will number at least from fifteen to twenty thousand souls. These
have to be provided for with food for some twelve months, waggons, &c., and means to travel, and it will be a mighty struggle to deliver all the people, but they have
determined to make the sacrifice. In Missouri, when the edict went forth for the extermination of the Saints, multitudes sacrificed all things, in order to assist each other.
We want the Saints in Britain, therefore, to assist us in this migration. The temple has yet to be finished, and until the spring the tithing will be gathered, and I should be
glad to take as much with me as I can. Perhaps our friends may say, that there have been a many calls for money, and so has it been in America, there has been a
continual drain upon the Saints, by the many vexatious lawsuits which they have had to meet, as well as other things. The British Saints have come forward nobly, when
called upon to assist the brethren in the building of the Temple. Some ï¿½220 has been donated since we called for assistance for the bell and clock; this is well, and I
feel convinced that you will continue your efforts. I should wish the Saints, during the winter, to continue their exertions, when, afterwards, there will not be the same
call upon their benevolence. It will be evident to all, that with the quantity of books on hand, that we should be glad to dispose of some of them, and the authorities in
Nauvoo wish us to procure all we can on these things, and if any will loan money on the books, the presidency will refund the same, as soon as the necessary bills
thereon are discharged. I now call upon the Saints, in the name of humanity, in the name of the Lord, and in the name of a suffering people, if there are any that can
assist to do it-if
 Copyright         any can lendInfobase
             (c) 2005-2009,     money on   our books
                                          Media  Corp.to do it, not for any individual profit, but to assist in the great work that lies before us. And again,
                                                                                                                                                          Page if any wish/ to
                                                                                                                                                                    734     1033
render me any personal assistance to enable me to carry my family from the east to Nauvoo, to procure me a waggon and team, and necessaries for the journey, it will
be most gratefully received, and as a servant of God I make this appeal, and leave it with you to act upon such measures as you think fit, and God will help you
according to the extent of your means and intentions in aiding his great work.
feel convinced that you will continue your efforts. I should wish the Saints, during the winter, to continue their exertions, when, afterwards, there will not be the same
call upon their benevolence. It will be evident to all, that with the quantity of books on hand, that we should be glad to dispose of some of them, and the authorities in
Nauvoo wish us to procure all we can on these things, and if any will loan money on the books, the presidency will refund the same, as soon as the necessary bills
thereon are discharged. I now call upon the Saints, in the name of humanity, in the name of the Lord, and in the name of a suffering people, if there are any that can
assist to do it-if any can lend money on our books to do it, not for any individual profit, but to assist in the great work that lies before us. And again, if any wish to
render me any personal assistance to enable me to carry my family from the east to Nauvoo, to procure me a waggon and team, and necessaries for the journey, it will
be most gratefully received, and as a servant of God I make this appeal, and leave it with you to act upon such measures as you think fit, and God will help you
according to the extent of your means and intentions in aiding his great work.

Elder Samuel Downes rose to say, that he had listened with much interest to the remarks that had fallen from the presidency this day, and it was very evident that our
brother Woodruff will be called upon to assist others, as well as to have many privations to endure. He will undoubtedly want assistance. It has been thought that we
cannot do a great action, but it is a mistake, for I know that the Saints are the noblest people on the face of the earth; and my firm opinion is, that if not another were to
be baptized, that the Saints would be enabled, by the blessing of God, to carry out all his great purposes, not waiting for others to assist, or for God to work a miracle
to assist them. I would ask the Manchester conference, if they would like our brother Woodruff to go without our assistance? We have raised large sums of money,
and now is a more important time than ever. Can we not, in the Manchester conference, pledge ourselves to raise ï¿½30 towards the removal of brother Woodruff? I
cannot do much, but I will work a little on the principle of faith, and though I cannot tell where it is to come from, yet I will give ï¿½5 if the Manchester conference will
give the other ï¿½25. I feel persuaded, too, that anything given to brother Woodruff, more than what he necessarily requires, will be freely given to others. He therefore
moved, that the Manchester conference raise ï¿½30 for this purpose.

Elder John Druce seconded the motion.-Elder J. D. Ross rose to support the motion, and remarked that the brethren were always ready to assist, he knew it from his
own experience, he had partaken of their liberality, and he trusted that they would prove that they were determined to assist in the work of the Lord, they had but to
reflect upon the journey, and the importance of the present movements and he knew they would respond to it heartily.

The motion was then put to the meeting by elder Samuel Downes, with the addition that if there were any overplus, that it be given to assist in the removal of elder
Clarke and his wife. Carried unanimously.

Elder Thomas Wilson stated that the Liverpool branch had agreed to give to brother Woodruff ten pounds. After some further remarks he sat down, supporting the
motion.

Captain Jones remarked that he had seen these brethren leaving their property and paying their money out on the road in their flight from Missouri. Both of them had
sacrificed their houses and their property beforetime, and what for? To come here to proclaim the gospel; we were therefore but giving them back what was their own.

Elder John Banks expressed his satisfaction at the liberal manner in which the Liverpool branch had come forward, though he could but expect it, as they had always
done so. Edinburgh and Glasgow have determined to furnish what they can. He looked on the elders around him, and he was afraid that they would take offence that
we only talked of Liverpool and Manchester in this work, and he would suggest that they also have the privilege of assisting in this work.

Elder J. D. Ross remarked that we had many Saints from other branches here, and would desire that they also have the privilege of aiding in the same work, and not by
the exercise of faith alone, for it was by faith and works that we were to accomplish all things. We see a man in a boat, with a couple of oars, we will call one faith and
the other works; now if he sets to work with the oar of faith only he is not likely to reach his destination, but will find himself pretty near the same spot; so also if he
works with the other oar without faith; but it is only when both are conjointly at work together that the object is accomplished. I would suggest that elder W. Walker be
appointed treasurer for this purpose.

Elder Thomas Ward rose to speak on the subject. He did not much like the subject of begging, but he had never been in circumstances like his brethren. He had not
endured the Missouri persecution, neither were there many before him that knew what it was to be driven from the comforts of home before a lawless mob, suffering all
manner of hardship, cruelty and death; but he fully supposed that if we were to change places with our brethren, we should feel exceedingly interested in the present
motion; and when we considered how much the church in the West had to accomplish, we must be persuaded that they would be glad to get all the assistance that they
could; he therefore most heartily supported the motion, and recommended that the delegates from the various conferences on their return lay this case before their
respective conferences, and that they also have the privilege of assisting in the same. He sat down heartily supporting the motion, and doubted not but it would receive
the warm support of all the honest hearted in the Church.

Elder Druce remarked that brother Banks had given a hint, brother Ward had spoken out, but he would make it as a motion that the brethren lay this subject before
their respective conferences, and make the necessary returns with all possible speed. He looked at the trials, which they who now went forth into the wilderness would
have to endure. We are sending out men to build up, and establish a place for us, they go in the heat of the day to labour, and if we be united and assist them, we shall
benefit them and ourselves.

The motion was carried unanimously.

Elder Charles Miller said they had not been behind in Bradford-they had determined to present to elder Woodruff the sum of ï¿½5, and he felt persuaded that others
would do likewise

Brother Woodruff remarked that the exhibition of liberality manifested called forth the gratitude of his heart, and he hoped that the Saints would not forget brother and
sister Clark, who had suffered very much in the cause of truth, and were worthy.

Elder Hedlock then rose to speak on the subject of emigration. He was much pleased with the spirit of liberality that had been exhibited, for he knew that it would be
much needed, and whatever was done, he would wish it to be done as speedily as possible between now and the first of January. He wished the Saints to understand
the position in which the church was situated in Britain. The Saints in America must either flee or die, or otherwise resort to the force of arms in their defence. He
rejoiced that the Saints had decided to go into the wilderness rather than shed blood in their own defence. When we consider that to the church is committed a
dispensation of Christ, that they have the authority of the holy priesthood, it gave him much satisfaction to see that they were willing to submit to the hardships they must
encounter in order to enable them to accomplish the great work of God. He knew something of the labour they would have to pass through, before they procured
themselves homes, and before they could reap the the fruits of the earth for their support, and however hard the lot of English Saints might be, he could not but contrast
their situation with that of their brethren in America. We would then assist the brethren by pecuniary aid, and by loans upon our works. The Joint Stock work would
now come into practical operation, and we should be enabled to assist the Saints in their new home by carrying out to them machinery, and implements of husbandry; at
the same time that we shall have the chance of opening a channel of commerce between them and this country. Shall we then give up, and declare we are weary in well-
doing. No, no. Union of effort will now yield us a glorious triumph. Nauvoo has been the desire of many, but we find that the church is compelled to say, "give place,
that we may have room." The whole land is Zion. The expenses to go by way of Nauvoo to the West would be much greater than to reach their destination by sailing
round Cape Horn. Many, no doubt, have been making preparations to go to Nauvoo in January, now they were disappointed, and would have to tarry for a season.
October will be the best month to leave this country, when he trusted there would be a company to go, whose presence would cheer the hearts of the Saints when they
arrived  upon(c)that
 Copyright           coast. TheInfobase
                  2005-2009,    first trip might
                                           Medianot be so profitable, but would, no doubt, pay; he therefore would encourage the Saints to endurancePage
                                                 Corp.                                                                                                  and patience,
                                                                                                                                                              735 / and
                                                                                                                                                                      1033the
present difficulties and trials would be overruled for the good of all.

The meeting being closed by prayer, was adjourned until Monday morning, to assemble again in the Bridge Street Room.
doing. No, no. Union of effort will now yield us a glorious triumph. Nauvoo has been the desire of many, but we find that the church is compelled to say, "give place,
that we may have room." The whole land is Zion. The expenses to go by way of Nauvoo to the West would be much greater than to reach their destination by sailing
round Cape Horn. Many, no doubt, have been making preparations to go to Nauvoo in January, now they were disappointed, and would have to tarry for a season.
October will be the best month to leave this country, when he trusted there would be a company to go, whose presence would cheer the hearts of the Saints when they
arrived upon that coast. The first trip might not be so profitable, but would, no doubt, pay; he therefore would encourage the Saints to endurance and patience, and the
present difficulties and trials would be overruled for the good of all.

The meeting being closed by prayer, was adjourned until Monday morning, to assemble again in the Bridge Street Room.

Monday, December 15.

The Meeting being opened by singing and prayer, elder Thomas Wilson was chosen clerk of the conference, in the room of brothers Brown and Walker.

The case of James Galley, of Macclesfield, late presiding elder of that conference, was then brought before the meeting. Abundant evidence having been adduced that
he was not a true believer in several of the great principles connected with the work of God in the last days, and the counsellors to the presidency having given in their
opinions upon the subject, he was cut off from the church by the unanimous vote of the conference.

Brother Woodruff rose to remark that, as brother Dan Jones had been sent on a special mission to Wales, by brother Joseph when living, he wished to see that
appointment acknowledged by this conference; he considered it but just, and highly important, as brother Jones was the only person we had in this country who could
speak, read, write, and publish in the Welsh language, he therefore proposed, that he receive the sanction of this meeting in his appointment, and that he preside over
the churches in Wales, subject, of course, to the presidency in England. The motion being put was carried unanimously.

Elder Charles Miller rose to state, that in their deliberations in council, they had felt a strong desire, that this conference should give a written recommendation to
brother Woodruff to take with him, testifying of our approbation and satisfaction with his labours since he arrived in England. Carried unanimously.

Elder Hiram Clark having presided over the Staffordshire conference, and being about soon to leave for America, he proposed that a successor be appointed, and he
would move that elder John Mason be appointed to preside, and that elder George Simpson act as his counsellor. Carried.

Elder Ward made some encouraging remarks on the Joint Stock Company: noticed the providential rise and formation of the same, which, no doubt, would be fully
completed to be made applicable to the present and coming emergencies of the church. Apologizing for his introduction of it at the present time, he sat down, when the
business of the conference was resumed.

Elder Slater being about to leave for America, it was proposed that elder Thomas Margetts preside over the Leicester and Derbyshire conferences, and elder Wm.
Cartwright act with him as counsellor. Carried.

Elder Charles Miller proposed that as there was an extensive field of labour in the Bradford conference, that elder Paul Harrison preside over Leeds, as a branch in the
said conference. Carried.

It was then moved that Wapload, Mountain Chapel, and Holbeach, be organized into a conference under the name of the Boston conference, and that elder George
Eyre preside over the same. Carried.

It was then moved and carried that elder George Robins preside over the Hull conference.

It was then moved and carried that elder Charles Phelps preside over the Isle of Man, and a part of North Wales, formerly the field of labour of elder Thomas Wynne,
under the direction of the presidency in Liverpool.

It was then moved and carried that brother Jackson preside over the branches of York, Croole, Goole, and Rowcliffe in the Hull conference.

Proposed and carried that elder Brammer go to preside over the branch in Coventry, under the presidency of the conference.

Moved and carried that elder James Bayliss who had been labouring for two years at Littlemore near Oxford, that he remove to Cheltenham and labour with his hands
for the support of his family, assisting in the ministry as the presidency there shall direct.

Elder Ward then laid the case of the debt incurred by a law-suit in the Cheltenham conference, before the meeting, urging the assistance of the Saints, proposing that
the delegates lay the same before the churches on their return home, and also that elder Johnson have permission to visit other churches to raise funds for the liquidation
of the same. Carried.

It was also moved and carried, that elder Peter M'Cue of Glasgow, preside over the Saints in Ireland in connexion with the Glasgow conference.

Also, that brother Job Salter go and labour at Chapel Allerton, in the Chalford Hill conference.

Also, that brother Moore, of Prescot, be ordained to the office of priest.

Elder Amos Fielding then rose to remark upon the Joint Stock Company. He referred to the general small origin of great actions and enterprises; he alluded to the case
of an individual who commenced by using the adze in a ship-building yard in the small port of Whitehaven, who started business with a solitary schooner, by prudence,
wisdom, and industry, becoming one of the first houses in Liverpool, who owned more ships than there are days in the year, until it had become proverbial that
whatever wind blew it was impossible to blow wrong for them, and he deduced from this illustration what might be effected from the combined wisdom and intelligence
of the Saints, under the blessing of Almighty God. He referred to the passage round Cape Horn, to the facilities afforded for trade, hinting at the probability soon of
there being a shorter passage, &c. It would be impossible, at the present, to follow our beloved brother through his very interesting, encouraging, and manly address,
full of humour as it was, and delivered through his stentorian lungs with a point and force that will not soon be forgotten by any that heard it.

It was moved and carried, that elder Henry Cuerden, labour in Scotland, in connexion with elders Peter M'Cue and John Banks, as the case may be.

Elder Woodruff remarked that if any friends wished to send monies, &c., to their friends in Nauvoo, if they would have them duly made up, stating their contents, he
would faithfully deliver the same to the respective parties.

It was then moved and carried, that elders Clark, Stratton, Sheets, and Slater have a recommendation from this conference to the authorities in Nauvoo, of their faithful
labours while
 Copyright  (c)in2005-2009,
                  this land. Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                Page 736 / 1033
Captain Jones then rose to remark on the new route to the west, by Cape Horn. He considered it strange that a son of Neptune, like himself, should be found upon that
platform; it had been thought strange of old, that Saul was found among the prophets, and he considered it so that a sailor of the five oceans should be found that night
would faithfully deliver the same to the respective parties.

It was then moved and carried, that elders Clark, Stratton, Sheets, and Slater have a recommendation from this conference to the authorities in Nauvoo, of their faithful
labours while in this land.

Captain Jones then rose to remark on the new route to the west, by Cape Horn. He considered it strange that a son of Neptune, like himself, should be found upon that
platform; it had been thought strange of old, that Saul was found among the prophets, and he considered it so that a sailor of the five oceans should be found that night
amongst the sons of God in the last days. He stated that the passage round Cape Horn was by no means the bugbear it had been represented. Seamen had been wont
to go too far to the southward, when, by approaching near the shore they avoided the rough weather which they had dreaded. There was also the passage through the
Straits of Magellan, which would save some thousand miles, and which was neither dangerous nor difficult. He considered that the present movement of the church, in
connexion with the labours of the Joint Stock Company, would work out a temporal salvation of the Saints, which until now they could not have foreseen. The Captain
enlarged on a variety of subjects in his usual very interesting and clear manner, much to the gratification of all present.

Elder Hedlock spoke at some length on the subject of emigration, and the expenses, &c., which will, no doubt, be given hereafter, for the benefit of the Saints. He also
moved, that the Saints in special general conference, assembled in Manchester, on the 15th December, 1845, deeply sympathize with the Saints in Nauvoo and the
United States, in their oppression and exile, and do unitedly agree to assist them so far as in our power before brother Woodruff leaves, and after, by sending such
supplies as we can command that are necessary to commence a settlement in the wilderness. Carried unanimously.

Elder Woodruff made some remarks on the exodus of the Saints from among the people by whom they were surrounded, to a land of which they knew but little, and
he trusted, that in their struggles, they would not be forgotten by the English Saints. He knew that he was surrounded by honourable men and noble spirits, and he
hoped they would do their utmost to uphold the presidency in this land after his departure, as well as the presidents of conferences, councils, and branches; he prayed
that God might bless them and prosper them in their labours; he trusted they would ever seek for and hearken to counsel, and not be led astray by the devices of the
evil one; remember that order is the law of heaven and of the kingdom of God, and we must seek to be fed through the head and not through the feet; let them take
heed then that they be not ensnared; or because some woman had got a peep stone, and was picturing some great wonders, or may-be a priest had healed one that
was sick here, and another there-let not the elders run after these things-such things were not given for the government of the church; it is to your presiding elders, and
to your councils, that you are to look for direction and guidance. Healings and tongues are good; interpretations are good; so are visions, dreams, and prophecies; but
everything in its own place. Satan would on many occasions tell them a great deal of truth, until he had lured them into confidence, when they would find themselves in
darkness, and wandering from the truth. He exhorted them, one and all, to avoid these things, and seek for instruction through the channel in which God intended to
give it. And furthermore, before he sat down he would exhort the elders and others, by no means to meddle with the sects and systems of the day, they had done
enough at this, and he exhorted them to adhere to the proclamation of the first principles of salvation, and God would crown their labours with success. He then
referred to a probability that he was in England for the last time, that he might not again see their faces in the flesh; but he prayed that all might be kept faithful to enjoy
that rest which remaineth for the people of God. Amen.

A hint was then given by one of the brethren, that in their communications with the presidency they send a postage-stamp when they wish an answer, as the expense
incurred at the office in Liverpool was very great.

A vote of thanks was then given to elder Ward, as the editor of the LATTER-DAY SAINTS' MILLENNIAL STAR, for his valuable and instructive labours in that
department.

A vote of thanks was then given to the officers of the Joint Stock Company.

The meeting was then closed by prayer.

W. WOODRUFF, President.

T. WARD, Clerk.

To the Saints in Great Britain Greeting.

Beloved Brethren,-I feel it a duty devolving upon me at this important period of the church of Latter-day Saints, to address you, through the medium of the STAR,
upon the important position that the church in Britain holds in connexion with the church in America at this crisis, and the necessary steps to be taken by us that we may
facilitate the building up of the kingdom of God in these perilous times when men's hearts fail them; looking at those things that are coming upon the earth, and how we
can be instrumental in assisting the spread of the gospel among the nations.

As duty calls our beloved brother Woodruff from the presidency of the church in Britain, to join his brethren in their exodus from the United States to seek a home in
the wilderness, that they may rest from mob violence and oppression, and from an unprotecting and oppressive government.

It has again fallen to my lot, in connexion with our much esteemed brethren Thomas Ward and John Banks, to preside over the church in Great Britain, and I truly feel
my incapability to discharge such an important trust, and to follow, at this present crisis of the church, in the footsteps of president Woodruff, whose experience and
opportunity in acquiring a knowledge of the principles of salvation, has far exceeded mine, and whose standing in the church merits our confidence and an united
observance of his council. In discharging the duties of my office I rely wholly upon the Spirit of God to guide into all truth, together with the wisdom and experience of
those who are immediately associated with me, and the united efforts of the officers and members in their respective callings in the church, to maintain that order and
union of effort for the well-being and up-building of the church of God, that should always characterize the Saints of the Most High. I shall at all times endeavour to
maintain the organization of the church of God, as organized by Joseph Smith, sen., and Joseph Smith, jun., Sidney Rigdon, and F. G. Williams, in the house of the
Lord in Kirtland, state of Ohio, on the 6th day of April, 1836, according to the wisdom and revelations of God, through Joseph Smith our late prophet, and uphold the
twelve apostles as his legal successors, according to the order of the holy priesthood, and sustain all the authorities of the church in their respective offices and callings,
and study the well-being of all the members; and I feel assured that the presidents of conferences and branches, and all travelling elders and Saints in Britain will unite
with me in bearing off the kingdom of God in this land to his honour and glory, and the salvation of all its members. While all men's hearts are failing them for fear, and a
gloomy foreboding of events hang over the nations of the earth, and the great men, the rich men, and the kings and presidents of the earth are at their wits end to know
how to devise regulations and laws to meet the crisis of events that present themselves on every hand-the Saints are not without their forebodings as to the future, for
the hand of oppression and mob violence, and the refusal of the government of America to protect its own citizens, has brought a change of circumstances and
prospects to the whole church; and the only alternative left for the Saints in America, is to defend themselves against a lawless mob, led on by priests and evil designing
men, or to remove into the wilderness out of the way, while the Lord pours out his judgments upon the people that refuse the gospel of Christ. Were they to choose the
former they might defend themselves at the expense of thousands of lives, while by chosing the latter, they will save bloodshed and maintain the order of the church, and
plant themselves in a land free from mobs, and form a nucleus around which may gather all the honest in heart, where they can keep the law of God and become a great
and mighty people, and be in a position more preferable for the spread of the gospel upon the islands of the sea, and the remote nations of the earth. I am aware that
the proclamation of the twelve apostles declaring their intention to remove the entire church, amounting to near 30,000 souls, from the state of Illinois and other states,
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page    737of/poverty,
                                                                                                                                                                        1033
in the spring of 1846, has caused a deep sensation throughout the whole church, at a time when all the Saints, by their exertions, had succeeded in       the midst
vexatious law-suits, mobs, and murders, in raising a city, and cultivating extensive farms (sufficient to support a population of 20,000 inhabitants) from the state of
nature, and who, by industry and the liberality of the Saints, had erected a house of worship to the honour of God, where all expected to receive the blessings of the
former they might defend themselves at the expense of thousands of lives, while by chosing the latter, they will save bloodshed and maintain the order of the church, and
plant themselves in a land free from mobs, and form a nucleus around which may gather all the honest in heart, where they can keep the law of God and become a great
and mighty people, and be in a position more preferable for the spread of the gospel upon the islands of the sea, and the remote nations of the earth. I am aware that
the proclamation of the twelve apostles declaring their intention to remove the entire church, amounting to near 30,000 souls, from the state of Illinois and other states,
in the spring of 1846, has caused a deep sensation throughout the whole church, at a time when all the Saints, by their exertions, had succeeded in the midst of poverty,
vexatious law-suits, mobs, and murders, in raising a city, and cultivating extensive farms (sufficient to support a population of 20,000 inhabitants) from the state of
nature, and who, by industry and the liberality of the Saints, had erected a house of worship to the honour of God, where all expected to receive the blessings of the
holy priesthood-where the Saints scattered abroad intended to gather together and enjoy the benefit of their labours, and worship God according to the laws of heaven;
and at the moment the feeling forces itself upon the minds of the Saints that their hopes and expectations are lost, and that they are cut off from the gathering, and
deprived of their labours, and blessings, and enjoyments of the same, at a time when their expectations were about to be realized, and hundreds were preparing to join
their brethren who had gone before them, to assist in preparing a home for their friends. The British and American Joint Stock Company being nearly completed, and
ready to commence operation in trade for the benefit of the church and its members, by establishing manufactories to give employment to the poor on their arrival at
their destination, and open a trade for the benefit of the Saints in both countries, was a matter of great importance. But let the Saints be faithful and they shall yet realize
their expectations, for at this important period in the history of the church, it becomes the duty of every Saint in Britain to rise up in the spirit and power of God, and in
the faith of the gospel of Jesus Christ, and maintain the order and organization of the church, and sustain the twelve apostles who are struggling with opposition of every
kind, and lend a helping hand to the Saints in America in this hour of trial. While we have our homes and firesides to comfort us, remember that our brethren are
journeying on the wide prairies, enduring the inclemency of the weather, during a journey of about 1500 miles, and will have to build houses before they can inhabit
them, and cultivate farms before they can reap the fruit thereof.

Were the objects of the church only of a worldly nature, and the blessings to be enjoyed only of this life, we might despair of success, and ere the church had endured
so much persecution have abandoned the idea of gathering together of the Saints, and ceased to build the temple of God. But when we consider that the objects of the
church are of a more noble and glorious nature, and that through obedience of the gospel, we have the testimony of the spirit of God to witness to the truth of the
fulfiment of ancient and modern prophecy, and that God has spoken from the heavens, and has sent forth a message to the nations of the earth to repent and prepare
for the second coming of the Son of Man, and commanded his servants to go and preach the gospel, first to the Gentiles and then to the Jews, that Zion and Jerusalem
may again be built up, and his covenant made to Abraham be fulfilled in the salvation of his people. Having engaged in so glorious a work, with the word of God
pledged that his kingdom set up in the last days shall not be destroyed nor given to another people; and while he is at the helm, let not the Saints despair nor be
discouraged, but let the Saints trust in the arm of Jehovah, and let our faith be centered in Him and there is no obstacle but what we can surmount if we are united. And
although we leave the temple of God for a season as a monument of the industry of a persecuted people, we leave it in the hands of God, and go forth to the wilderness
where a more extensive field of labour opens before us-where there is more room to settle the people of God, out of the way of mobs and persecutors. Here the Joint
Stock Company can exert their nerves more extensivly and to a greater advantage, by erecting manufactories to assist the poor, and by sending ships to all parts of the
world, conveying the gospel to them and gathering out the Saints.

Let the members of the Joint Stock Company now do their duty and we will soon have ships sailing on every ocean, and the islands of the sea will hear the sound of the
gospel, and the north will give up, and the south keep not back, and we will bring the sons and daughters of God from the ends of the earth. When we behold the
magnitude of the work, we find that the state of Illinois would not hold them; but when settled in the west there will be room enough. The emigration of the Saints will be
stayed only until next September, and I would recommend the Directors of the Joint Stock Company to purchase a ship as soon as possible, and to fit out a company
of emigrants, together with articles of trade suitable to the South American trade, and necessaries for the Saints in their new home; and on the return of the ship to bring
home a cargo for the church. By carefully managing, all the poor may go and join their friends sooner or later. I would also recommend, that we commence trading
wherever we can advance the amount of capital of the company, for the benefit of the church, for the time has come, when we as a church need capital, in order that
we may carry on the work of the Lord.

Let the funds of the company on their complete registration be paid and deposited in the bank, until such times as we can use them for the benefit of the company and
the promotion of the work of the Lord. Let the presiding elders of conferences and branches of the church in Britain, together with all the Saints, rise up and magnify
their calling, sustain each other, and maintain the order of the kingdom of God committed to their charge. Suffer not strange spirits to creep into your midst.

Let the Saints who were intending to emigrate to New Orleans prepare to go next September to California. The expense will be more than to Nauvoo, but cheaper in
proportion to the distance. The expense will be about ï¿½9 each adult, including all provisions for six months. Infants free.

In the fore part of January I shall issue a circular, containing a review of the persecutions, and a description of Oregon and California, together with the necessary
articles to take with each emigrant, and a list of provisions and expenses of a journey to that country.

Praying the Lord to bless the efforts of his people to promote the latter-day glory, I remain, dear brethren, your humble servant,

REUBEN HEDLOCK.

Important Notice.

President Woodruff having now made arrangements to leave this country on or about the 12th of January, it is necessary that parties having business to transact with
him, will please to attend to it at the earliest possible period, as there is every probability that he cannot receive communications after that date.

Any letters, with remittances for friends in Nauvoo, entrusted to his care, will be duly and punctually attended to.

Latter-Day Saints' Millennial Star. January 1 1846.

MOST periodicals of the day, at the close of the year, are apt to take a retrospective view of the past, and in some measure to anticipate what will characterize the
eventful year about to be ushered in.

We need not, however, enumerate the events that have marked the history of the church of Christ during that period; to every true-hearted Saint, the events that are
passing roll not onward in their course without his notice; they are to him as so many road-marks that mark his progress in the path of truth, whilst, at the same time,
they are as an index in regard to the whole work of God.

Man sees not as God sees, and it is only when events have transpired, when measures are determined upon, that we behold the finger of God in it, and rejoice with our
whole hearts at those things, which, in their first aspect, appear big with evil.

Thus it is at present, we may truly say, with the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints: we behold the results of the wickedness and imbecility of the United States'
government, in withholding the common rights of humanity, and the protection due to all her citizens, from the Saints, to be calculated, notwithstanding the interests and
purposes of the wicked, to be for her good.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 738 / 1033
In the first place, by opening to the understanding a clearer view of the important position which the church occupies; and, secondly, by thrusting them out from Gentile
thraldom, to occupy their right position among the nations of the earth, and diffuse around them, to the seed of Jacob and to the world, that testimony which must be
Thus it is at present, we may truly say, with the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints: we behold the results of the wickedness and imbecility of the United States'
government, in withholding the common rights of humanity, and the protection due to all her citizens, from the Saints, to be calculated, notwithstanding the interests and
purposes of the wicked, to be for her good.

In the first place, by opening to the understanding a clearer view of the important position which the church occupies; and, secondly, by thrusting them out from Gentile
thraldom, to occupy their right position among the nations of the earth, and diffuse around them, to the seed of Jacob and to the world, that testimony which must be
heard before the end comes.

One thousand eight hundred and forty-six, then, bears promise of being a most eventful year for the church of Christ.

Will the Saints be prepared for it? We think that we can fearlessly answer this question, and say, THEY WILL!

We would wish to be understood, that we mean the truly honest in heart, and not any one who cherishes the spirit of apostacy and rebellion; such characters the fire of
persecution will consume, and the confusion of events overwhelm with destruction. Not so with the true people of God. The coming year that approaches them, dawns
upon the Saint, flashing with corruscations of great events to come-the exodus of the people of God from the territory of the United States-the present political aspect
of affairs, all intimating a day of trial and trouble to the nations, and to the Saints a day of watchfulness and triumph.

Gird up, then, the loins of your mind, hoping unto the end, and God will bless you, and great shall be your reward in the world to come. Amen.

We cannot close our remarks at present, without referring our readers to the minutes of the conference, in our present number, and especially to the very encouraging
position of the church, at the present time, in the British Islands.

We find, by as correct an estimate as we have been enabled to make, that the number of members is 10,956, whilst the number added by baptism since the general
conference in April last is 1,750, exceeding in eight months several former years!

In our capacity as editor, we feel to thank the purchasers of the STAR for their patronage, and pledge ourselves, in the momentous period approaching, to afford them
all the information we can obtain in reference to the church in the west, to the proceedings of the Joint Stock Company, as well as such necessary geographical and
other instruction as the advancing circumstances of the Saints require, and which may be more or less beneficial to all.

Praying that the blessing of God may be with us in our labours, and with the Saints throughout the world, we conclude by wishing to every one worthy thereof,

A Happy New Year.

News From Our Mission in the Pacific.

Dear Brother Young,-I wrote you a long letter while on the passage and closed it at this place, and gave it to brother Grouard, requesting him to forward it to Tahiti;
but he heard me read the letter, and he made objections to some of it, for I had expressed my feelings pretty warmly respecting some of the officers and passengers of
the ship. I told him if he had a mind to copy the letter and leave out those harsh sentences he objected to he might, but send me the original by the first opportunity. I
have received a visit from him within a few weeks; while here I asked him about the letter. He told me he had written you a letter in his own name, but he said nothing
about mine, nor did he bring it to me. What his objects were in so doing, are best known to himself. But as I have mentioned in several letters that I had written to you,
I thought it proper to give this explanation that you might know the reason you had not received it.

When I came here, I found four Americans in company about to commence building a vessel. They were then gathering materials from the wreck of a French ship, that
had been cast away here a few months before. They soon after employed three foreigners to help them; two Americans and one Scotchman. To these I commenced
preaching, and in a few weeks I baptized six of them, and the seventh requested our prayers. But as he has been an old resident among these islands, he at last boldly
confessed that he loved lewd woman and rum too well to give them up yet, and he would run the risk a little longer; though he does, and always has, treated me with
much kindness and generosity. They have got along very well with their vessel; her frame is all done and ready for planking, and they have got above half of them sawn,
and will soon accomplish the other half.

She is built of tamana wood: this is a species of mohogany, and is very durable. She is modelled for a staunch fast sailor of about one hundred tons burthen. Their skill
in ship building has by far surpassed my expectations. They are anxious to know what you would advise about her; whether to sell her after we get to Columbia river,
(for we expect to go home that way; several of them have native wives that belong to the church, and they all wish to go to Nauvoo, and we think that will be the
nearest and best way home,) or to keep her in the church to aid the spread of the gospel in the Pacific, and the gathering of the saints from among these islands.

The Lord has greatly blessed my feeble efforts to spread the gospel. I have baptized fifty-seven persons on this island, and they are all here now but one; he went to
Tahiti.-among them are the queen, who is heiress to the crown, a deputy king and his wife and daughter, a girl about fifteen, the head chief and his wife, these are
adopted parents to the queen, and several of the subordinate chiefs: so you see the reins of government are within the church, and it has blundered me into a very
awkward positon, for if you will allow me to speak jestingly, I am prime minister of the island My counsel is sought for in most law cases, though it is my endeavour to
keep clear of them as much as possible. But there is a pack of outlaws of both sexes that make much disturbance, and when I am on an opposite side of the island,
they will come there sometimes at midnight and wake me to know what to do.-But as the Mormon influence on this island is already exciting the jealousy of some
Mormon-hating ship masters from the United States, I think it wisdom to keep clear of their laws as much as possible; at any rate I think I have nothing to do with
them, and I often tell them I did not come here to make laws or to see them executed, but to preach the gospel of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ; and when I had
done that I had discharged my duty, and those that come into the church will have to be ruled by the laws of the church, and this is the end of the matter: but I am not
allowed to rest here, and so I have to do the best I can. But a little advice from you on all of these subjects, I can assure you, would be very acceptable.

Will it move a feeling of compassion for us, when we tell you, that neither of us have received a word from any of our friends in America since we left there? Surely, can
it be that we are forgotten by all? We did every thing, I thought, that we could do, before we left New Bedford, to have the brethren there forward letters to us, and we
have been away nearly a year and a half, and not a word yet; and ship after ship has been here direct from there, and not a word from anybody but Mormon eaters,
and they have news enough for us: such as "Joe Smith is dead," and "Daniel Butler has denied the faith, and gone back to New Bedford, and "the church is all broken
up and going to the devil." But all the satisfaction such fellows get from me is, that if one-half of the church is shot and the other half have denied the faith, I know the
work is true, and, by the help of God, I am determined to make all the noise I can about it, and spread the gospel to the ends of the earth, the Lord giving me time and
strength to do it.

Though, by the by, I am happy to say that, not all that visit here are not all of this caste, though there are some noble exceptions. While brother Grouard was here, we
were visited by a ship called the Caroline, Capt. Daniel McKenzie, of New Bedford, and he was twenty-eight days from the Sandwich Islands; while there, he was
much at Dr. Winslow's, one of our fellow-passengers on board the Timoleon; they had received a letter from me a few days before, in it I had given a sketch of my
 Copyright
success here,(c)and
                 2005-2009,
                    also spokeInfobase  Media
                               of the English  Corp.
                                              missionaries-their visit here-my bearing testimony to them of the truth of this work, &c. &c.         Page 739 / 1033

He had read the letter, and hearing my name, (as he said) often mentioned by the Dr. and his wife, it had created an anxiety in his mind to visit this place. I found him to
Though, by the by, I am happy to say that, not all that visit here are not all of this caste, though there are some noble exceptions. While brother Grouard was here, we
were visited by a ship called the Caroline, Capt. Daniel McKenzie, of New Bedford, and he was twenty-eight days from the Sandwich Islands; while there, he was
much at Dr. Winslow's, one of our fellow-passengers on board the Timoleon; they had received a letter from me a few days before, in it I had given a sketch of my
success here, and also spoke of the English missionaries-their visit here-my bearing testimony to them of the truth of this work, &c. &c.

He had read the letter, and hearing my name, (as he said) often mentioned by the Dr. and his wife, it had created an anxiety in his mind to visit this place. I found him to
be the most agreeable, intelligent, and interesting shipmaster that I was ever acquainted with. He stayed several days, and said he should have been glad to have staid a
month. He is a religious man. We investigated the latter-day work considerably; he was much pleased with it, said it was the most like the gospel of Christ of any creed
he had heard of yet, and he was determined on investigating the matter more fully. I let him have the last Book of Mormon I had to spare, the last Voice of Warning,
and the last O. Pratt's pamphlet.

If I get no news from home till the vessel is gone, I take it for a sign that my mission is up, and that I am at liberty to go away in her, and scramble up what I can to go
with me. I know that Brother Rogers is head of the mission, and that I am to obey him; but I have not had a letter from him in six months: but I have often told the
people that there would an elder come to take my place, and they are depending on my word, and I do not like to disappoint them.-They often ask if you will send a
man like me, I always tell them that I hope they will send a man that they like better. They would like a friendly, candid, virtuous man; bad as they are, they will reject
any thing like licentiousness in the conduct of an elder-such an one they would soon banish from the island. It is but a small part towards making saints of them to get
them no farther than to barely baptize them. They are so established in their old sinful practices, that like the children of Israel that went out of the land of Egypt, they
that were twenty years old and upwards never reached the promised land, (two excepted.) But still, I know that faith and patience work wonders and I am not yet
discouraged.

Perhaps you might ask how I get along in the language? I would answer, that I can explain almost any passage of scripture after a fashion; but their language is so
deficient, and the translation of the Bible is so imperfect, that it is hard to make them understand the plan of salvation. I honestly believe that all that has been done by
the English missionaries, has been done, not with an eye single to the glory of God, but with an eye single to the lining of their own pockets. They have not less than
three editions of the Tahitian Bible and Testament, and now they are gone home for the fourth. The people on this land have to take the first edition (which they call the
best) to translate the last by, or they cannot understand it; and every new edition they raise on the price; the last are two dollars apiece.-What knowledge we have
obtained of the language is by hard study, and not by the "gift of tongues." And I can tell you, that those that are sent to people to whom they can preach in their own
language, get rid of a job that we have to contend with, that I can assure you is by no means an agreeable one. But I feel to thank the Lord, for we have been helped-
and are getting along pretty well. But I think elders that are sent to preach where they have to acquire the language first, should be young men, for they generally learn
easier than those who are past the meridian of life. I think that if I ever again get where I can travel and preach in the English language, I shall know how to prize such
privileges.

These islands are a great field of labour: there are also some groups of islands to the eastward of these, that can read the Tahitian Bible; and where the English
missionaries are not located they will readily receive an elder, and if the French hold possession here it is pretty sure that the English will all leave, as a portion have
already; and then the door will be left open to all of the islands. And I suppose you have frequent communications from brothers Rogers and Grouard, I need say no
more on his subject.

As you been on a foreign mission yourself, I persume you know how to feel for us: but I expect all communication was not cut off from you as it has been from us,
though you were in a foreign land. I feel very anxious to receive letters from you: you may direct to the care of the American Consul at Tahiti, and they will be
forwarded to me. I feel very anxious to know whether my family are yet in the land of the living; I have not heard a word from them since September 1843. Please tell
them they are remembered before the throne of Grace from day to day, and I trust I am not forgotten by them. One of the greatest sources of comfort I have in this my
lonely situation, is the assurance that my name is had in remembrance in their prayers from day to day. Tell them to cheer up and be happy in this my protracted stay,
and remember that if we are faithful unto the end, the day is at hand when these long separations will be at an end.-"Though it tarry, it will come." I daily fell the need of
the prayers of the saints, and I hope my wife will not be unmindful as she meets with those praying circles, to stir them up by way of remembrance in our behalf. I hope
she will be steadfast in the faith, and learn our children so to do, till we shall meet again. I wish to be remembered to them with a husband's and father's affections, also
to Bro. P. B. Lewis: tell him I hope he has not bestowed his money on us in vain; and this I say to all that put forth the helping hand towards us, may the Lord add his
blessings to them all.-I wish to be remembered with brotherly affection to all that enquire after me.

As I have written a long letter to brother Jonathan Crosby, which I shall send in company with this, I need not go into further particulars, and if he and his wife should
be to the east when the letter arrives, tell my wife she may have the privilege of taking it out of the Post office, if she wishes. I have written three letters from this place
to her, and one each to brothers W. Richards and W. W. Phelps.

There is a whale ship here from New Zealand, bound to Tahiti; she leaves to-morrow-I shall send my letters there, and they will be forwarded from there to America.
So no more at present-As ever, I remain your friend and brother in Christ,

ADDISON PRATT.

Notices.

We beg to inform the Saints that we have not given a Report of some Important Proceedings which transpired at the Conference, our reasons for which we will lay
before them at a future period.

Our Friends will much oblige us by facilitating our business, in giving what information they can to Applicants for Emigration; we shall carry on as extensive a business
as we possibly can in forwarding persons to New York, Boston, Philadelphia, New Orleans, &c., on reasonable terms.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY T. WARD, STANLEY BUILDINGS, BATH STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

No. 2. January 15 1846. Vol. VII.
General Conference.

Minutes of the first General Conference of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, held in the House of the Lord, in the City of Joseph, October 6th, 7th, and
8th, 1845.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                            Page 740 / 1033
Present, elder Brigham Young, president of the quorum of the twelve apostles, also elders Heber C. Kimball, Parley P. Pratt, Willard Richards, John Taylor, George
A. Smith, and Amasa Lyman; patriarchs, John Smith and Isaac Morley; presiding bishops, Newel K. Whitney and George Miller, also the authorities of the church
General Conference.

Minutes of the first General Conference of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, held in the House of the Lord, in the City of Joseph, October 6th, 7th, and
8th, 1845.

Present, elder Brigham Young, president of the quorum of the twelve apostles, also elders Heber C. Kimball, Parley P. Pratt, Willard Richards, John Taylor, George
A. Smith, and Amasa Lyman; patriarchs, John Smith and Isaac Morley; presiding bishops, Newel K. Whitney and George Miller, also the authorities of the church
generally.

The conference was opened with singing by the choir, and prayer by elder P. P. Pratt. Elder Richards then arose and read over some notices concerning lost property,
concerts, &c. He then stated that the president had waited from half-past mine to near eleven o'clock, for the people to get together; he exhorted the brethren to be
more punctual, as so much time lost could not be recalled, and they had a great amount of business, which must necessarily be attended to during conference. He next
stated that General Hardin had requested us to make out a list of all the buildings belonging to our brethren which had been burned by our enemies, and also had
requested that all those who have had their buildings or other property destroyed should make affidavit of the same before a justice of the peace, and have their
affidavits ready to be forwarded to him at as early a season as possible.

President Brigham Young then arose and said:-The first business that will come before this conference will be to present the authorities of the church, to ascertain
whether they are in good standing.

Father John Smith, the president of the stake, then arose and presented the twelve as the presidents of the whole church, which was seconded and carried unanimously.

It was then moved, that Brigham Young be continued and sustained as the president of the quorum of the twelve apostles. Seconded and carried unanimously.

It was next moved, that Heber C. Kimball be continued and sustained as one of the twelve apostles. Seconded and carried unanimously.

It was next moved, that Orson Hyde be continued and sustained as one of the twelve apostles. Seconded and carried unanimously.

It was next moved, that Parley P. Pratt be continued and sustained as one of the twelve apostles. Seconded and carried unanimously.

It was next moved, that Orson Pratt be continued and sustained as one of the twelve apostles. Seconded and carried unanimously.

It was next moved, that William Smith be continued and sustained as one of the twelye apostles. Seconded. Whereupon elder Pratt arose and said, I have an objection
to brother William continuing in that office. I feel as an individual, that I cannot conscientiously uphold and sustain brother William as one of the twelve apostles, until he
thinks differently from what he does now. I have many reasons for this, but I will merely mention one or two, which must suffice for the present. In the first place, I have
proof positive that he is an aspiring man, that he aspires to uproot and undermine the legal presidency of the church, that he may occupy the place himself. This he has
avowed openly in the east, which I can prove by good and substantial witnesses. In the second place, while brother William was in the east, to my certain knowledge
his doctrine and conduct have not had a savoury influence, but have produced death and destruction wherever he went. This also I am well prepared to prove. I have
been waiting in all long-suffering for an alteration in brother William's course, but up to the present time I have been disappointed. For these two reasons I would plead,
for one, that we no longer sustain him in his office, till a proper investigation can be had, or he make satisfaction. I do this individually; I leave others to do as they
please. The motion being seconded, a vote was then taken to sustain him, but was lost unanimously.

It was next moved, that John E. Page be continued and sustained as one of the twelve apostles. Seconded and carried unanimously.

It was next moved, that Willard Richards be continued and sustained as one of the twelve apostles. Seconded and carried unanimously.

It was next moved, that Wilford Woodruff be continued and sustained as one of the twelve apostles. Seconded and carried unanimously.

It was next moved, that John Taylor be continued and sustained as one of the twelve apostles. Seconded and carried unanimously.

It was next moved, that George A. Smith be continued and sustained as one of the twelve apostles. Seconded and carried unanimously.

It was next moved that Lyman Wight be continued and sustained as one of the twelve apostles: whereupon elder A. W. Babbit said (as elder Pratt remarked,
concerning William Smith) that he could not conscientiously vote to sustain him, so I say, in regard to Lyman Wight, I cannot conscientiously give my vote in his favour.
My reason is this: if there is a council in this church that ought to be united, and act in unison as one man, it is the council of the twelve. If the head is sick, the whole
body is afflicted. If I am rightly informed concerning Brother Wight's conduct for the past year, he has not acted in unison with the twelve, nor according to their
counsel. The last year has been one of affliction, persecution, and sorrow, when the adversary has continually sought to destroy and mutilate the church; and it has
required all the faith, prayers and perseverence of the leaders to save this people from the grasp of the destroyer. If the counsel of Brother Wight had been followed,
this temple would not have been built, nor the baptismal font erected. He has sought to draw away a part of the force which we ought to have had to build this temple.
His teachings have been contrary to the counsel of the church, and his conduct calculated to destroy it. Under circumstances of this kind, I cannot conscientiously vote
to continue him in his standing, until he retracts and makes satisfaction. Brother Wight's course has been calculated to divide the church, and prevent those things being
accomplished, which were commanded of God by the prophet Joseph.

Elder Kimball rose and said,-It is well known that Brother Wight's case was heard before the conference last fall, and that he was dropt, and then again retained: that
is, that we would let him be and see what he would do, and what course he would take. He has been away ever since, and is with a small company somewhere: we
cannot tell what he is doing; he may, in his own mind, be acting in concert with the rest, and he may be acting for the good of this people. It would be my mind to let his
case lie over for the present, until we can learn something of him. Whereupon it was moved that we let the case of Brother Lyman Wight lay over for the present, until
we hear from him. Seconded and carried unanimously.

It was next moved, that Amasa Lyman be continued and sustained as one of the twelve apostles. Seconded and carried unanimously.

Elder Isaac Morley arose and said; he would next present William Smith as the patriarch of the Church, and moved that he be continued and sustained in that office.
Seconded and lost unanimously.

President B. Young then stated that, about three years ago, elder Willard Richards was appointed by president Joseph Smith, as historian for the church, and general
church recorder. We have previously acted on his appointment to office as recorder but not as historian. He would therefore move, that we receive the appointment of
brother Joseph and that we continue and sustain elder Richards as historian for the church, and general church recorder. Seconded and carried unanimously.

ItCopyright
   was next moved,  that Father
             (c) 2005-2009,      John Smith
                              Infobase MediabeCorp.
                                               continued and sustained as president of this stake of Zion; and that Isaac Morley and Charles C. Rich
                                                                                                                                                 Pagebe continued and
                                                                                                                                                         741 / 1033
sustain as his counsellors. Seconded and carried unanimously.

It was next moved, that Samuel Bent be continued and sustained in his office as president of, the high council. Seconded and carried unanimously.
President B. Young then stated that, about three years ago, elder Willard Richards was appointed by president Joseph Smith, as historian for the church, and general
church recorder. We have previously acted on his appointment to office as recorder but not as historian. He would therefore move, that we receive the appointment of
brother Joseph and that we continue and sustain elder Richards as historian for the church, and general church recorder. Seconded and carried unanimously.

It was next moved, that Father John Smith be continued and sustained as president of this stake of Zion; and that Isaac Morley and Charles C. Rich be continued and
sustain as his counsellors. Seconded and carried unanimously.

It was next moved, that Samuel Bent be continued and sustained in his office as president of, the high council. Seconded and carried unanimously.

It was next moved, that George W. Harris, Alpheus Cutler, James Allred, Thomas Grover, Henry G. Sherwood, William Huntingdon, sen., Lewis D. Wilson, Newel
Knight, David Fulmer, Aaron Johnson, and Ezra T. Benson, each be continued and sustained as members of his high council. Seconded and carried unanimously.

It was next moved, that George Miller be continued and sustained as president of the high priests' quorum; and that William Snow and Noah Packard be continued as
his counsellors. Seconded and carried unanimously.

It was next moved, that Joseph Young be continued and sustained in his office, as the senior president of the first quorum of the seventies. Seconded and carried
unanimously.

It was next moved, that Levi W. Hancock, Henry Harriman, Zera Pulsipher, Daniel S. Miles, Jedediah M. Grant, each be continued and sustained as one of the seven
presidents over all the seventies. Seconded and carried unanimously.

Elder George A. Smith remarked that Roger Orton was one of the old camp, and was selected a year ago to be one of the seven presidents of the seventies, but he
had never received his ordination, nor done anything to magnify his calling. It is not to be expected that we shall wait year after year for men to come forward and fill
their offices. Brother Orton was one of the old camp, and we love him on that account; we always called him "the Big Major," and a first rate man; but he has not come
forward since his appointment, to magnify his calling.

Elder Joseph Young said, last spring I visited Roger Orton, and apprised him of his appointment. He agreed to come as early as convenient, and receive his ordination;
and I gave him to understand, if he did not come and act in his office he would be dropt. Brother Orton has always sustained brother Joseph and the church, but he has
very little of the spirit, he has been in the church about twelve years, but never has been active since his discharge from the camp that went up to Missouri in 1834. It
was by the counsel of the twelve that he was appointed one of the presidents of the seventies. I have no particular desire to plead for him, but if his case can be laid
over, I think he can be saved in that office, but I will be subject to counsel. I have considerable feeling for him; he lost all his property in Missouri, and has since
addicted himself to drinking whiskey; that seems to have ruined him, but he may be reclaimed.

President B. Young arose and said, he would preach one of Dow's short sermons. "If you won't when you can, when you will you shan't." I say if men will not act and
magnify their calling, let more honourable men be appointed. Roger Orton is keeping a public house at Augusta and has not had sufficient time to come and prove
himself a worthy man in his office, but he has not done it; and I say let a more honourable man take the crown. If he won't work now, when will he? It was then moved
that we drop him. Seconded and carried unanimously.

Moved, that Samuel Williams be continued and sustained as president of the elder's quorum, and Jesse Baker and Joshua Smith be continued and sustained as his
counsellors. Seconded and carried unanimously.

Moved, that Newel K. Whitney be continued and sustained as the first bishop of the church, and that George Miller be continued and sustained as his associate.
Seconded and carried unanimously.

Moved, that Stephen M. Farnsworth be continued and sustained as president of the priests' quorum, and that William Carmichael and-Betts be continued and sustained
as his counsellors. Seconded and carried unanimously.

Moved, that Elisha Averett be continued and sustained as president of the teachers' quorum, as also his former counsellors. Seconded and carried unanimously.

President B. Young moved, that there be a quorum of deacons selected, and a president over them, and that the presiding bishops see to it as soon as possible, and
make a report to this conference before its close. Seconded and carried unanimously.-Conference then adjourned till two o'clock P.M. Benediction by elder G. A.
Smith.

Two P.M.-The house was called together by elder Taylor. The choir sung the "Prodigal Son." Elder Taylor read a list of the sick, and offered up prayer, after which the
choir sung another hymn, whereupon

Elder P. P. Pratt addressed the conference on the subject of our present situation and prospects. He referred to the great amount of expense and labour we have been
at to purchase lands, build houses, the temple, &c.; we might ask, Why is it that we have been at all this outlay and expense, and then are called to leave it? He would
answer that, the people of God always were required to make sacrifices, and if we have a sacrifice to make, he is in favour of its being something worthy of the people
of God. We do not want to leave a desolate place to be a reproach to us, but something that will be a monument of our industry and virtue. Our houses, our farms, this
temple, and all we leave, will be a monument to those who may visit the place of our industry, diligence, and virtue. There is no sacrifice required at the hands of the
people of God but shall be rewarded to them an hundred fold in time or eternity. The Lord has another purpose to bring about and to fulfil. We know that the great
work of God must all the while be on the increase and grow greater. The people must enlarge in numbers and extend their borders-they cannot always live in one city
nor in one county, they cannot always wear the yoke-Israel must be the head and not the tail. The Lord designs to lead us to a wider field of action, where there will be
more room for the saints to grow and increase, and where there will be no one to say, "we crowd them," and where we can enjoy the pure principles of liberty and
equal rights. When we settle in a country where the air, the water, soil and timber, is equally free to every settler, without money or without price, the climate healthy,
and the people free from unjust and vexatious lawsuits, mobocracy, and oppression of every kind, we can become vastly more wealthy, have better possessions and
improvements, and build a larger and better temple in five years from this time than we now possess. It has cost us more for sickness, defence against mobs, vexatious
prosecutions, and to purchase lands in this place, than as much improvement will cost in another. One small nursery may produce may thousands of fruit trees, while
they are small; but as they expand towards maturity they must needs be transplanted in order to have room to grow and produce the natural fruits. It is so with us. We
want a country where we shall have room to expand, and to put in requisition all our energies, and the enterprise and talents of a numerous, intelligent and enterprising
people. In our natural state, ask yourselves if you could be brought to endure and enjoy a celestial law, without an experience of the kind we have passed through for
the last fifteen years? In short, this people are fast approaching that point which ancient prophets have long since pointed out as the destiny of the Saints of the last days.
After many other spirited remarks, touching similar points, he was succeeded by elder George A. Smith on the same subject.

Elder Smith observed that a revelation was given in Missouri, in regard to the Saints consecrating their property, which was not understood at the time; but they were
soon brought to their understanding, for the Lord in his providence caused it all to be consecrated, for they were compelled to leave it. He was glad of the prospect of
leaving  this (c)
 Copyright    county and seeking
                  2005-2009,     a placeMedia
                             Infobase    whereCorp.
                                               we can enjoy the fruits of our labours, and God himself be the sole proprietor of the elements. HerePage
                                                                                                                                                    is one 742
                                                                                                                                                           principle in
                                                                                                                                                                 / 1033
which he wants this whole people to unite. When we were to leave Missouri the Saints entered into a covenant not to cease their exertions until every Saint who wished
to go was removed, which was done. We are better off now than we were then, and he wants to see the same principle carried out now, that every man will give all to
help to take the poor, and every honest industrious member who wants to go. He wants to see this influence extend from the West to the East sea. After which,
After many other spirited remarks, touching similar points, he was succeeded by elder George A. Smith on the same subject.

Elder Smith observed that a revelation was given in Missouri, in regard to the Saints consecrating their property, which was not understood at the time; but they were
soon brought to their understanding, for the Lord in his providence caused it all to be consecrated, for they were compelled to leave it. He was glad of the prospect of
leaving this county and seeking a place where we can enjoy the fruits of our labours, and God himself be the sole proprietor of the elements. Here is one principle in
which he wants this whole people to unite. When we were to leave Missouri the Saints entered into a covenant not to cease their exertions until every Saint who wished
to go was removed, which was done. We are better off now than we were then, and he wants to see the same principle carried out now, that every man will give all to
help to take the poor, and every honest industrious member who wants to go. He wants to see this influence extend from the West to the East sea. After which,

President B. Young moved that we take all the Saints with us, to the extent of our ability, that is, our influence and property. Seconded by elder Kimball, and carried
unanimously.

Elder B. Young continued-If you will be faithful to your covenant, I will now prophecy that the great God will shower down means upon this people to accomplish it to
the very letter. I thank God that the time has come so much sooner than I expected, that that scripture is being fulfilled-"My people shall be willing in the day of my
power;" and I almost feel to thank our friends abroad for hastening it on now.

Elder P. P. Pratt made some remarks relative to the brethren being all on a level when they left Missouri. He referred to the Whitmer family monopolizing timber;
advised liberality with wood.

Elder H. C. Kimball moved that every man who owned a wood lot, should, on application, let the poor, the sick, and the needy who wanted wood, have it; and those
who have teams should assist in hauling it to them. Seconded and carried unanimously.

It was requested by president Young, that no man go into another's woods, without the consent of the owner; and then take it clean, and be careful of the timber.

Benediction by W. W. Phelps, and adjourned until to-morrow, at ten a.m.

Tuesday, October 7th, 1845.

Conference met pursuant to adjournment at ten a.m. Meeting called to order by the president of the stake. Choir sung a hymn. Prayer by elder Phelps. Choir then sung
another hymn.

Elder Heber C. Kimball then addressed the conference. This is a hard place for any one to speak in, and there are many things still necessary to lay before this
conference. For my part I am done preaching to this nation; at least for the present. I have been forth through the United States and Europe; in fact, I have spent my
whole time at it since I came into the church. It is now all council for me. We have a great many things to say to day; and I suppose we shall always have plenty to do. I
presume many have got out of business; but we will now have work enough, to get ready to go to some other country; to get there, and to plough our fields when we
get there. I have seen people crying, and weeping, and mourning because they had nothing to do; but when we leave this place, you will never have cause to weep for
not having anything to do, from this time forth and forever more, if you are faithful to your calling. I am glad the time of our exodus is come; I have looked for it for
years. It is necessary for us to be faithful and humble, and if we listen to counsel we shall prosper. And although we leave all our fine houses and farms here, how long
do you think it will be before we shall be better off than we are now? I have no farm to leave; I never had that privilege. Many of the brethren have farms; but there are
many who have spent their whole time in the service of the church, for fourteen or fifteen years, who never had a farm. When we get to a new country, some of these
old veterans will be looked after first; and I rejoice in it. We are now about coming to the apostolic religion; i. e., you will sell all, and come and lay it down at the
apostle's feet. But it has taken a good scourging for fifteen years to bring us to this. There may be individuals who will look at their pretty houses and gardens and say,
`it is hard to leave them;' but I tell you, when we start, you will put on your knapsacks and follow after us. Before I was baptized, I believed we should come into an
apostolic religion. As for a common stock business religion, such as many preach, I do not believe in it. Every man will be a steward over his house and property; and if
he is an unfaithful steward, his stewardship will be given to another. I will prophecy in the name of Heber C. Kimball, that in five years we will be as well again off as we
are now. Those brethren who have gone off and laboured among the Gentiles, are not as well off as we are; some have eighty dollars, some an hundred, and some fifty
dollars due them; and their friends have driven them away penniless; and they have had to flee for safety to Nauvoo. Those who remained here, are better off. Since we
have had an invitation from our friends to leave the county, many have asked, shall we go and labour for them? They may go if they have a mind to, but I won't do it, I'll
see them go the other way first. I positively know men that have gone to labour for those, who, with uplifted hands, swore they would take president B. Young's life,
and my own. If it is your feeling to tarry here, and labour for each other, or go away, manifest it. (Clear vote.) At the last conference a vote was passed that the
Gentiles be cut off, and now, why do you want to labour for them. Inasmuch as the Gentiles reject us, lo! we turn to the Jews. Again, there is a constant running to the
twelve, and saying, can't we go in your company? We calculate you are all going in the first company, both old and young, rich and poor, for there will be but one
company. Probably we will sometimes be the first, and then again the last, sometimes in one place, sometimes in another. Some say, ah! you are going ahead and taking
the band, but we will be with all of you. We first made a selection of one hundred, and when we had done, we found we could not be satisfied without taking the
whole, and so we finally concluded we would take you all with us, and have but one company. There is no use in making selections, for you are all good, but there is
still a chance for us all to be a great deal better. We have no partiality, we have a common interest for the welfare of this whole people, and we feel to advocate your
cause, like a father would advocate the cause of his children. When men come in here to divide you, and when the mob came, did we flee? No, no! the hireling fleeth,
but we felt like a father, and if you had to die, we would die with you. We want to feed the sheep, to nourish them; they have a tremendous journey to take, and when
we see one that is weak and feeble, we will take it up, put it into a waggon, and take you all with us. We have had sorrow, and could not sleep on your accounts; if we
had no anxiety for you, we should have fled into the wilderness and left you. We want to take you to a land where a white man's foot never trod, nor a lion's whelps,
nor the devil's, and there we can enjoy it, with no one to molest and make us afraid, and we will bid all the nations welcome, whether pagans, catholics, or protestants.
We are not accounted as white people, and we don't want to live among them. I had rather live with the buffalo in the wilderness, and I mean to go, if the Lord will let
me and spare my life. Let us become passive as clay in the hands of the potter, if we don't, we will be cut from the wheel and thrown back into the mill again, like the
Fosters, Higbees, and others. They want to come into Nauvoo again, but we won't let them until we have all the good clay out, and have made it into vessels of honour
to our heavenly Father; then they may come and be ground.

Elder Lyman next arose and remarked:-President Young says we did not calculate to be in a hurry. It would be a matter of gratification if I could express my feelings,
but I have so many of them that I can't do it. There has been, in the progress of this church, an ample manifestation of the various windings and dispositions of man. A
person cannot fail to perceive it when he observes and reflects, and doubtless those who have reflected may be satisfied that the course of this people is unalterably
fixed. I am glad it is not controlled by any human being. We have contended with opposition when it appeared impossible for us to overcome, and yet we have
triumphed, and this people are becoming great and numerous. Perhaps in the congregation before me there is every variety of feeling which can be found on the face of
the earth, yet we find their feelings undergoing a change, and that this people are approximating to a oneness-the people are becoming one, and their interests one.
When they first heard the gospel, they hailed and cherished it with joy, and they have come up here to receive additional instruction; yet, perhaps they have made but a
limited calculation of how far they would have to go in obedience and sacrifices, and to how much persecution and suffering they would be subject, that they might
come up out of the fire as gold seven times tried. It has been said that after a time, the Lord will accomplish a certain something. That after men had endeavoured to
build up kingdoms, and seen them crumble to the dust and disappear, he had said, "He would build up a kingdom which should stand for ever, and become an universal
kingdom," and moreover the prophet said, "It should break in pieces every other kingdom." If any man had preached this, he would have been considered guilty of
treason.
 CopyrightBut(c)
              those  whom theInfobase
                 2005-2009,     christian Media
                                          world consider
                                                Corp. as better men than we are, have said it; men, whom they say were better, and had knowledge,      Page power,
                                                                                                                                                                743and   virtue,
                                                                                                                                                                      / 1033
more than they will now admit is lawful for us in this enlightened age to enjoy. It has been said, that we should leave this country next spring, if the Lord is willing and the
people have no objections. And we don't care much whether they have or not, we calculate to go about next spring. And we calculate to go the same people we are
now, preserving the same principles which have caused us to grow and expand as we have done. This people have grown until there is not room for them to grow, and
limited calculation of how far they would have to go in obedience and sacrifices, and to how much persecution and suffering they would be subject, that they might
come up out of the fire as gold seven times tried. It has been said that after a time, the Lord will accomplish a certain something. That after men had endeavoured to
build up kingdoms, and seen them crumble to the dust and disappear, he had said, "He would build up a kingdom which should stand for ever, and become an universal
kingdom," and moreover the prophet said, "It should break in pieces every other kingdom." If any man had preached this, he would have been considered guilty of
treason. But those whom the christian world consider as better men than we are, have said it; men, whom they say were better, and had knowledge, power, and virtue,
more than they will now admit is lawful for us in this enlightened age to enjoy. It has been said, that we should leave this country next spring, if the Lord is willing and the
people have no objections. And we don't care much whether they have or not, we calculate to go about next spring. And we calculate to go the same people we are
now, preserving the same principles which have caused us to grow and expand as we have done. This people have grown until there is not room for them to grow, and
now they need transplanting where they can have more room, and however much the people may seem disposed not to go, the sails are set, the wind is fair, and we are
bound to weather the point, whether we will or no, for we are not at the helm: and whine and complain as much as you please, you have got to weather the point.
Brother Kimball says, the whiners will have to go behind, so if you want to go in the company of the twelve you must not whine. Some persons suppose that when they
had once lost their all they had suffered enough. To hear them talk you would suppose that John the revelator, when they tried to boil him in oil, or the three Hebrew
children in the fiery furnace, seven times heated, never suffered half so much, nor felt half so uncomfortable as they. They have to get rich and be made poor about
twenty times over, before they will come straight. I expect the rich will have to be made poor, until the poor are made rich, and then there will be nobody poor. When
the rich are rich, and the poor are rich, then there will be nobody rich and nobody poor, for all will be on a level. God did not say that this man, or that man, should
build up the kingdom that was to break in pieces all other kingdoms, but he said he would do it himself, and whenever this people were unwilling to do as the Lord
would have them, he has taken his rod and scourged them until they were forced to do it. The Lord once said he would make Kirtland a strong hold for a time, and he
has done it. He said in Missouri he would sustain the Saints for a time, and he did it. And when we came here, the Lord said, that if the people of the state of Illinois
would maintain us in our rights, they would be blessed; if not, we might find it to our advantage to leave them.

The names of Company No. 5, were then called over, with orders to meet after meeting at the old stand.

Elder Taylor made some remarks in behalf of the suffering poor in the north part of town, and called upon all to come forward to aid the bishops in supplying these
poor families.

Elder G. A. Smith said, there were many coming to get leaders of companies appointed, and remarked, you need not be in a hurry, for the twelve will take care to have
proper captains appointed in due time, and all will move on like clock work. But we must not hurry business.

The partriarch John Smith, appointed four bishops to stand at the door, to take collection for the benefit of the poor.

The choir sung, and the meeting was dismissed, until two o'clock, P.M. Benediction by G. A. Smith.

All the single men who wanted to come into the 1st company, or company of the twelve, were notified to give in their names.

At two o'clock, president B. Young came to the stand, and dismissed the meeting until to-morrow, at ten o'clock, A.M. This was done on account of a body of armed
men having suddenly entered the city. Not knowing but this was a move by the mob, the president requested all the brethren to go home and prepare themselves for
any emergency. He however soon ascertained, that W. B. Warren, Esq., was at the head of the troops, and that they had come in on business. The president then
informed the people of this fact and requested them to retire to their homes in peace, concluding his remarks with these words, "Be ye also ready."

Wednesday, October 8th, 1845.

Conference opened at the usual hour, with singing and prayer.

Mother Lucy Smith, the aged and honoured parent of Joseph Smith, having expressed a wish to say a few words to the congregation, she was invited upon the stand.
She spoke at considerable length, and in an audible manner, so as to be heard by a large portion of the vast assembly. She commenced by saying that she was truly
glad that the Lord had let her see so large a congregation. She had a great deal of advice to give, but brother Brigham Young had done the errand, he had fixed it
completely. There were comparatively few in the assembly who were acquainted with her family. She was the mother of eleven children, seven of whom were boys.
She raised them in the fear and love of God, and never was there a more obedient family. She warned parents that they were accountable for their children's conduct;
advised them to give them books and work to keep them from idleness; warned all to be full of love, goodness and kindness, and never to do in secret what they would
not do in the presence of millions. She wished to know of the congregation, whether they considered her a mother in Israel-(upon which president B. Young said; all
who consider Mother Smith as a mother in Israel, signify it by saying yes!-One universal "yes" rang throughout.) She remarked, that it was just eighteen years since
Joseph Smith, the prophet, had become acquainted with the contents of the plates; and then, in a concise manner, related over the most prominent points in the early
history of her family; their hardships, trials, privations, persecutions, sufferings, &c.; some parts of which melted those who heard her to tears, more especially the part
relating to a scene in Missouri, when her beloved son Joseph was condemned to be shot in fifteen minutes, and she, by prodigious efforts, was enabled to press through
the crowd to where he was, and to give him her hand, but could not see his face: he took her hand and kissed it. She said, let me hear your voice once more my son; he
said, God bless you, my dear mother! She gave notice that she had written her history, and wished it printed before we leave this place. She then mentioned a
discourse once delivered by Joseph, after his return from Washington, in which he said that he had done all that could be done on earth to obtain justice for their
wrongs; but they were all, from the President to the Judge, determined not to grant justice. But, said he, keep good courage, these cases are recorded in heaven, and I
am going to lay them before the highest court in heaven. Little, said she, did I then think he was so soon to leave us, to take the case up himself. And don't you think this
case is now being tried? I feel as though God was vexing this nation a little, here and there, and I feel that the Lord will let brother Brigham take the people away. Here,
in this city, lay my dead; my husband and children; and if so be the rest of my children go with you, (and I would to God they may all go,) they will not go without me;
and if I go, I want my bones brought back in case I die away, and deposited with my husband and children. (Mother Smith said many more good things, but the rest
being inaudible to the reporters, they are lost.)

President Brigham Young then arose and said he wanted to relate to the congregation the last closing remarks of Mother Smith; inasmuch as she could not be heard by
all.

Mother Smith proposes a thing which rejoices my heart: she will go with us. I can answer for the authorities of the church; we want her and her children to go with us;
and I pledge myself in behalf of the authorities of the church, that while we have anything they shall share with us. We have extended the helping hand to Mother Smith.
She has the best carriage in the city and while she lives, shall ride in it when and where she pleases. When William came here we furnished him a span of horses, and a
carriage and a house, and brother Kimball became responsible for the rent of it. He has run away in a time of trouble; but I suppose will come back when it is peace,
and we mean to have him with us yet. (Mother Smith here interrupted president Young, but inaudible to the reporters.) President Young continued; Mother Smith has
been relating over the circumstances of her pecuniary life of late; she is perfectly satisfied, and all is right. I could have wished that the bishops would visit her more
frequently; but they have done pretty well-and I say in the name of the Latter-day Saints, we will supply her wants; and I want the people to take any thing they have
for her to her, and let her do with it as she pleases. I have never asked her to go, for she had told me she would not; but now she has offered it. Mother Smith
proposes that she will go with us, if we will promise to bring back her remains, in case of her death, and deposit them with her husband's. Also, Joseph once said, with
outstretched arms, "If I fall in battle in Missouri, I want you to bring my bones back, and deposit them in that sepulchre-I command you to do it in the name of the
Lord."  And (c)
 Copyright   I pledge myself,Infobase
                 2005-2009,     if MotherMedia
                                           Smith Corp.
                                                 goes with us and I outlive her, I will do my best to bring her bones back again and deposit them with    her children,
                                                                                                                                                        Page     744 / and  I
                                                                                                                                                                         1033
want to know if this people are willing to enter into a covenant to do the same. (Unanimous vote.) President B. Young continued:-we are determined also to use every
means in our power to do all that Joseph told us. And we will petition Sister Emma, in the name of Israel's God, to let us deposit the remains of Joseph according as he
has commanded us. And if she will not consent to it our garments are clear.-Then, when he awakes in the morning of the resurrection, he shall talk with them, not with
frequently; but they have done pretty well-and I say in the name of the Latter-day Saints, we will supply her wants; and I want the people to take any thing they have
for her to her, and let her do with it as she pleases. I have never asked her to go, for she had told me she would not; but now she has offered it. Mother Smith
proposes that she will go with us, if we will promise to bring back her remains, in case of her death, and deposit them with her husband's. Also, Joseph once said, with
outstretched arms, "If I fall in battle in Missouri, I want you to bring my bones back, and deposit them in that sepulchre-I command you to do it in the name of the
Lord." And I pledge myself, if Mother Smith goes with us and I outlive her, I will do my best to bring her bones back again and deposit them with her children, and I
want to know if this people are willing to enter into a covenant to do the same. (Unanimous vote.) President B. Young continued:-we are determined also to use every
means in our power to do all that Joseph told us. And we will petition Sister Emma, in the name of Israel's God, to let us deposit the remains of Joseph according as he
has commanded us. And if she will not consent to it our garments are clear.-Then, when he awakes in the morning of the resurrection, he shall talk with them, not with
me. The sin shall be upon her head-not ours. Meeting was adjourned to two P.M. Benediction by president B. Young.

Two P.M.-Conference met pursuant to the adjournment.-Meeting called to order by elder Joseph Young. Choir sung, "The Spirit of God like a fire is burning." Prayer
by elder Taylor. Choir sung again.

Elder Taylor then arose and said, there is one piece of business which devolves upon me to bring before this conference, and that is the printing. As we have done
preaching so we have done printing to the people, and now let them alone and mind our own business, and let them print what they have a mind to. It has been thought
best to publish the conference minutes, and let that finish the subject; but I have thought it would perhaps be better to continue the Times and Seasons until the volume
be completed. And if we do not circulate them abroad we can at home, in the neighbourhood. There are reasons for it. First, many are anxious about items of doctrine
which the Saints want, and many want the volume completed. As to the Neighbour, it is more connected with temporal matters, news, &c, and we don't care so much
about that. The world don't wish any news from us, and we don't wish to urge it upon them. I have read papers until I have become tired, for they are all villainy,
corruption, deceit, and abomination; and I shall be glad when we get to a place where we can be at peace. In regard to discontinuing the papers, I will do as I am
counselled. Some may consider that they will be injured by stopping the paper, but I will give four or five dollars worth of obligations for every one they can present
against me. No man can say that I have asked pay for a paper, though hundreds here are owing me for it. I will abide counsel, but am willing to publish the Times and
Seasons until the end of the volume.

Elder Kimball moved, that we discontinue the Neighbour after one number, and, that the Times and Seasons continue, from time to time, till the volume is closed.
Carried.

Elder Kimball said, there is yet another piece of business of great importance to all who have families, that is, to have some school-books printed for the education of
our children, which will not be according to the Gentile order.

Elder W. W. Phelps said, as a people we are fast approaching a desired end, which may literally be called a beginning. Thus far, we cannot be reproached with being
backward in instruction. By revelation, in 1831, I was appointed to "do the work of printing, and of selecting and writing books for schools in this church, that little
children might receive instruction;" and since then I have received a further sanction. We are preparing to go out from among the people, where we can serve God in
righteousness; and the first thing is, to teach our children, for they are as the Israel of old. It is our children who will take the kingdom, and bear it off to all the world.
The first commandment with promise to Israel was, "Honour thy father and thy mother, that thy days may be long in the land, which the Lord thy God giveth thee." We
will instruct our children in the paths of righteousness, and we want that instruction compiled in a book.

Moved, that W. W. Phelps write some school-books for the use of the children. Seconded and carried.

Elder Kimball said, the next item of business is, whether or not there shall be a general settlement with the Trustees in Trust, the Twelve, the Temple Committee, and all
others, so that we may not go away indebted to the Lord, and I want to know if it is wisdom to take such a course or not. But if we go away in debt, let it be to each
other.

President B. Young said, one object of this settlement with us is, some of the Latter-day Saints believe that the twelve are supported out of the funds belonging to this
house; and I am not disposed to go away under the idea that I am in debt to the trustees, when I have put more into their hands than I have taken out. Perhaps it will be
a matter of curiosity to some, how I get my living: it is not by stealing! but by good luck, and the providence of God and good men. Those men who have done the
most, are the nearest square. I want the twelve, and the committee, and all the people to settle with the trustees, and not to go away in debt to the Lord, and then we
will have abundance to take away the poor.

Elder Kimball moved, that the Twelve, the Temple Committee, and all others, settle with the Trustees in Trust; and that the Trustees in Trust settle with the presidency
of the church. Seconded and carried.

Elder Kimball remarked, we shall now expect a settlement from all those who have the wherewith, or you need not expect an endowment in this house.

Moved, that this conference adjourn until the 6th of April next. Seconded and carried.

WILLIAM CLAYTON, Clerks of Conference.

THOMAS BULLOCK, Clerks of Conference.

Fulfilment of Prophecy.

We would call the attention of the saints to the second chapter of Zechariah, the prophet, treating upon some of the future events connected with ZION and
JERUSALEM. We live in a day that we are especially called upon to watch, and not be found sleeping upon our post. A day big with events, particularly in the
fulfilment of the scripture, it being near the close of that tribulation spoken of by our Saviour, which was to end in the fulness of the Gentiles.

Before we proceed with the second chapter, we will notice the five last verses of the chapter previous.

17 Cry yet, saying, Thus saith the Lord of hosts; My cities through prosperity shall yet be spread abroad; and the Lord shall yet comfort Zion, and shall yet choose
Jerusalem.

18 Then lifted I up mine eyes, and saw, and behold four horns.

19 And I said unto the angel that talked with me, What be these? And he answered me, These are the horns which have scattered Judah, Israel, and Jerusalem.

20 And the Lord shewed me four carpenters.

 Copyright
21          (c)I, 2005-2009,
    Then said                 Infobase
                  What come these        Media
                                    to do? And Corp.                                                                                              Page
                                                he spake, saying, These are the horns which have scattered Judah, so that no man did lift up his head; but 745
                                                                                                                                                           these /are
                                                                                                                                                                    1033
                                                                                                                                                                      come
to fray them, to cast out the horns of the Gentiles, which lifted up their horn over the land of Judah to scatter it.
19 And I said unto the angel that talked with me, What be these? And he answered me, These are the horns which have scattered Judah, Israel, and Jerusalem.

20 And the Lord shewed me four carpenters.

21 Then said I, What come these to do? And he spake, saying, These are the horns which have scattered Judah, so that no man did lift up his head; but these are come
to fray them, to cast out the horns of the Gentiles, which lifted up their horn over the land of Judah to scatter it.

In the first place, we see that the Lord predicts prosperity to Zion and Jerusalem, one on the Asiatic continent, and the other on the American continent.

He then proceeds to show the means and manner it will be done, by giving the prophet a vision. The four horns are four nations that scattered Israel and the Jews. The
first was Shalmanesser, king of Assyria, that carried the ten tribes into captivity. The second, Nebuchadnazzar, who destroyed the city of Jerusalem and carried the
Jews into captivity. The third was Antiochus Epiphanes, king of the Greeks, who, after their restoration from Babylon, nearly destroyed the city, and carried six
hundred thousand Jews into captivity. The fourth and last, was their destruction and captivity by the Romans. The four carpenters are likewise four nations that will be
raised up for their restoration. From the London prints we are informed that four of the principle nations of Europe, England, Germany, Austria, and Prussia, have
united and resolved to prosecute this great enterprise, which cannot be done without the humiliation of the Mahomedan empire that has now the ascendancy in
Palestine.

Chap. II.

1 I lifted up mine eyes again, and looked, and behold a man with a measuring line in his hand.

2 Then said I, Whither goest thou? And he said unto me, To measure Jerusalem, to see what is the breadth thereof, and what is the length thereof.

3 And behold, the angel that talked with me went forth, and another angel went out to meet him.

4 And said unto him, Run, speak to this young man, saying, Jerusalem shall be inhabited as towns without walls for the multitude of men and cattle therein.

5 For I, saith the Lord, will be unto her a wall of fire round about, and will be the glory in the midst of her.

6 Ho, ho, come forth, and flee from the land of the north, saith the Lord: for I have spread you forth as the four winds of the heaven, saith the Lord.

Here the angel informs us, that Jerusalem, after the work accomplished by the carpenters, will be inhabited as towns without walls-in an age of the world when walls
would no more be used as a matter of defence-and the Jews would be gathered together in villages, according to their different languages. The sixth verse informs us
very plainly that this work is to be accomplished by their fleeing or being gathered from the land of the north, where they had been scattered.

The angel then turns the subject upon Zion. For the Lord said he would "comfort Zion," and choose Jerusalem-and this is to be her comfort.

7 Deliver thyself, O Zion, that dwellest with the daughter of Babylon.

Zion, spoken of in the Scriptures, either alludes to the land or location of Zion, or its inhabitants. In this instance, the angel is evidently speaking to the inhabitants of
Zion in the last days. The Babylon spoken of is the woman John the Revelator saw sitting on the scarlet-coloured beast, with "mystery, BABYLON written on her
forehead."

8 For thus saith the Lord of hosts, After the glory hath he sent me unto the nations which spoiled you; for he that toucheth you, toucheth the apple of his eye.

Here we learn that the glory of Zion is to be brought from among the very nations that will spoil her. Which glory will be more plainly understood by reading the 60th
chapter of Isaiah.

9 For behold, I will shake my hand upon them, and they shall be a spoil to their servants; and ye shall know that the Lord of hosts hath sent me.

Here we see the hand of God is to be lifted in her defence against the daughter of Babylon (protestantism) that have despised and oppressed her; and the oppressors
will become a prey to their servants or slaves, and then they will know that God has spoken and sent out his servants unto them, and they have taken his glory or
people from their midst.

10 Sing and rejoice, O daughter of Zion: for lo, I come, and will dwell in the midst of thee, saith the Lord.

11 And many nations shall be joined to the Lord in that day, and shall be my people; and I will dwell in the midst of thee; and thou shalt know that the Lord of hosts
hath sent me unto thee.

12 And the Lord shall inherit Judah, his portion in the holy land, and shall choose a Jerusalem again.

13 Be silent, O all flesh, before the Lord; for he is raised up out of his holy habitation.

Another great and important truth presents itself in the 11th verse, in connexion with the fulfilment of the above events. Many nations are to be joined to the Lord, and
of course, to his people in that day. And in their rejoicing will the Lord come and dwell in their midst. This is to be the comfort and consolation of the people of Zion in
the last days. They shall be called upon to gather out and deliver themselves from the daughter of Babylon, that he might shake his hand upon them and chasten them,
by making them a spoil-a spoil to their servants (slaves). During which time many nations of the house of Israel shall be joined to the Lord, that he might come and
dwell in their midst, and they be made to know that God hath sent his servants unto them with the fulness of his Gospel, according to the 7th chapter of Nephi, in the
Book of Mormon, page 474, third edition.

And thus commandeth the Father, that I should say unto you at that day when the Gentiles shall sin against my gospel, and shall be lifted up in the pride of their hearts
above all nations, and above all the people of the whole earth, and shall be filled with all manner of lyings, and of deceits, and of mischiefs, and all manner of hypocrisy,
and murders, and priestcrafts, and whoredoms, and of secret abominations; and if they shall do all those things, and shall reject the fulness of my gospel, behold, saith
the Father, I will bring the fulness of my gospel from among them; and then will I remember my covenant which I have made unto my people, O house of Israel, and I
will bring my gospel unto them: and I will show unto thee, O house of Israel, that the Gentiles shall not have power over you, but I will remember my covenant unto
you, O house of Israel, and ye shall come unto the knowledge of the fulness of my gospel.

Latter-Day     Saints' Infobase
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Millennial
                                MediaStar.
                                      Corp. January 15 1846.                                                                                             Page 746 / 1033

VARIOUS indeed are the trials and temptations which fall to the lot of those who have entered into covenant with God. Every day's experience develops something
the Father, I will bring the fulness of my gospel from among them; and then will I remember my covenant which I have made unto my people, O house of Israel, and I
will bring my gospel unto them: and I will show unto thee, O house of Israel, that the Gentiles shall not have power over you, but I will remember my covenant unto
you, O house of Israel, and ye shall come unto the knowledge of the fulness of my gospel.

Latter-Day Saints' Millennial Star. January 15 1846.

VARIOUS indeed are the trials and temptations which fall to the lot of those who have entered into covenant with God. Every day's experience develops something
new in the devices of Satan to ensnare the Saints, and if possible, overthrow them. Truly may the career of a servant of the Lord be termed a warfare; and never, until
the enemy be subdued, will he be suffered to rest. Satan has long ruled over this world and held mankind in subjection, and there is no power sufficiently potent to
overthrow his influence and authority but the power of God and the establishment of that kingdom which shall never come to an end; but as a stone cut out of the
mountain without hands, shall itself become a great mountain and fill the whole earth.

That the reign of Satan and consequent evil must terminate there is no question, and this certainty will necessarily make every one active connected with the powers of
darkness to avert or protract their final overthrow. The consequence of this state of things therefore is, that the Saint will be attacked on every hand, so that by any
means he may be led to give up the principles of truth, and withdraw from the ranks of those who keep the commandments of God and have the testimony of Jesus
Christ.

Some in their ignorance have expressed their wonder that iniquity should be found amongst the Saints who profess to receive the gift of the Holy Ghost in a manner
different from other professors of religion, but this arises from ignorance of the true state of things. We see very clearly why the contrary state of things should obtain.
Systems of religion may be established and multiplied upon each other, but so long as they are unconnected with the spirit and power of God, with no organization of
divine origin, and the government thereof is not under the immediate superintendence of heaven, but is left to other people, so long may they progress apparently in
favour with mankind and unmolested of the evil one, who is very conscious that they are utterly powerless as to inflicting injury upon himself, or of overthrowing his
dominion.

The salvation of the human family and the establishment of the kingdom of God upon this earth, is a much greater work than is generally supposed. Could we gaze upon
the untold glory, splendour, and magnificence of him who is

"No less than Archangel fallen,"

and the myriads of his host; could we behold all the ruin they have wrought by the introduction of sin into the world; could we recall every deed and consequence of
evil; and, still more than this, could we withdraw the veil that hides from our view the unseen world, and gaze upon the myriads of spirits, once the tenants of earthly
tabernacles here, now in slavery to the power of Satan, then we perhaps might come in some measure nearer estimating the great work of God.

We are convinced that the kingdom of God in the last days will never come to an end; that it has been established we also know. The Lord called his servant Joseph,
and by his instrumentality laid the foundations of that kingdom. He has been called to seal his testimony with his blood, but he left not his work unfinished. It was his
labour, in which he fully succeeded to raise up a people unto whom could be committed the authority of the priesthood and the keys of the kingdom, that when he
should be cut off from the land of the living, they might continue to carry out the great principles necessary for the completion of that which he had begun. All the
powers of earth and hell seemed, whilst he was living, to be combined to thwart his plans, and baffle him in his labours, so that by any means he might be prevented
from doing the will of God. Enemies were thickly strewn on every hand in the world by which he was surrounded, and even in the church of Christ. Many became
connected with the work of the Lord, who eventually became the most deadly foes, and the prophet himself could scarcely advance any necessary measure without the
spirit of rebellion which eventually led to their apostacy being manifested. Thus had our beloved brother to struggle, even unto the last. And can we reasonably expect
that his successors should be situated otherwise? It cannot be; but on the contrary, as the work of the Lord progresses so will the opposition be increased, and
consequently must the Saints seek for that strength which will be necessary according to their day.

In the organization of the church in Kirtland, Ohio, and in the subsequent endowment of the Twelve, our beloved prophet took care to adopt such measures and plans
as should secure the well-being and certainty of the kingdom of God being established. Hence, the Twelve were ordained prophets, seers, and revelators, that nothing
should be wanting for the final perfecting of the great work.

The operation upon the human mind in connexion with the work of the Lord, is one that calls into exercise all the ennobling elements of existence by which beings
originally created in the image of God are characterized. It is no mere play upon the passions or feelings of our nature, leaving the reason and intelligence untouched, but
that which calls into exercise all the capabilities of our minds, carrying with it truths that expand and enlighten the understanding, and evidences that no sophistry of hell
can overturn; consequently, we perceive that the grand secret to cause the overthrow of the Saint, is, to becloud and darken the mind, prevent the individual from being
open to the influence of the great principles of truth; and from some motive, it matters not what, render him callous to those impressions, which, when not so affected,
would have produced their legitimate effect. How various have been the devices set on foot by the powers of evil to overthrow the Saints. After receiving the principles
of truth, and yielding to their benign and holy influence, perhaps the demon of avarice again takes possession of them, and they become ten-fold more a child of hell
than before. Pride, jealousy, envy, yea, every passion that could be made use of has been called into exercise to aid in the overthrow of those who have become
connected with the kingdom of God.

Since the death of our beloved prophet, the enemy has with his wonted subtlety made a fresh attack upon the minds of some, by suggesting that the church has become
disorganized, or that a legal successor does not control the affairs of the same. We have now for some years marked our own experience and witnessed that of others,
but never detected a motive more subtle called into operation than the suggestion to the mind of a doubt upon this subject. Let the thought be indulged, and the
measures and appointments of the martyred prophet be called into question, and what is the consequence? A complete bewilderment, a darkness and confusion that
blinds the understanding and leads very soon to apostacy and a complete denial of the work of God. Such is the confusion of mind, that in the indulgence of scepticism
in relation to the authorities of the church, that the question arises not at first, whither shall we turn, and whose guidance shall we seek, until they find themselves in a
vortex of darkness, which, if they escape it not, will soon lead them to the depths of misery and despair, and finally to the pit, where the worm dieth not, and where the
fire is not quenched.

But there are some rules and tests by which the truth can be known. Whatever leadeth to good, is of God, and that which leadeth to evil is not of God. We are well
aware that the powers of evil can and do assume the appearance of truth on many occasions; hence the necessity of watchfulness, and of a single and simple purpose of
heart to serve God.

We have remarked that the whole of the ennobling elements of our natures are called into exercise by coming in contact with, and in receiving the truth, and we would
desire all who are tempted by a spirit of apostacy or rebellion, to examine well their own minds, and ask themselves whether with their doubts they have not become
darkened, and in a measure damned already! Let them, too, mark well the tempter in whatever shape he may come, look narrowly and behold him well; is he in love
with truth, with virtue, and excellency; is his countenance radiant with that joy and gladness expressive of the happiness which arises from true charity, and a heart
softened by the influences of the Spirit of God? or, on the other hand, under the garb of holiness, is he full of the evils of others; has he the tongue of slander, and does
he love to sit in judgment upon them; are his eyes closed to the excellencies, the virtues of those that surround him, and open only to their frailties or follies? If so,
 Copyright
beware       (c) 2005-2009,
        of such,                Infobase
                   and let the likeness  Media
                                        which    Corp.
                                              they                                                                                                      Page
                                                   bear to the great accuser of the brethren cause you to turn a deaf ear to the insidious poison that flows    747
                                                                                                                                                             from      / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                    their lips.

Principles of truth have continued to come forth from time to time in connexion with the progress of the work of God, each bringing additional intelligence and happiness
darkened, and in a measure damned already! Let them, too, mark well the tempter in whatever shape he may come, look narrowly and behold him well; is he in love
with truth, with virtue, and excellency; is his countenance radiant with that joy and gladness expressive of the happiness which arises from true charity, and a heart
softened by the influences of the Spirit of God? or, on the other hand, under the garb of holiness, is he full of the evils of others; has he the tongue of slander, and does
he love to sit in judgment upon them; are his eyes closed to the excellencies, the virtues of those that surround him, and open only to their frailties or follies? If so,
beware of such, and let the likeness which they bear to the great accuser of the brethren cause you to turn a deaf ear to the insidious poison that flows from their lips.

Principles of truth have continued to come forth from time to time in connexion with the progress of the work of God, each bringing additional intelligence and happiness
because of its harmony with truths already received. By this, as another rule, let the Saints test all things presented unto them. Truth is ever in harmony with itself, and he
who is the favoured possessor of the principles of the gospel as proclaimed in these last days, fears no innovations; but by a faithful walk and conversation he will be
enabled at all times to detect the spurious coin when presented unto him as of sterling value.

To all faithful Saints we would say, let your confidence be in God and in his ability to carry out his great designs; and rest assured that the kingdom which he has set up
in the last days will never come to an end.

We would conclude our remarks on the present occasion by exhorting the Saints to faithfulness, and by the exercise of that intelligence which the spirit of God has given
them, to try the spirits by which they are assailed, and prove whether they be of God or not. Let every one adhere to those things which he has learned and knows to
be true-let every one uphold the authorities of the church and the order of the kingdom of God, and rest assured that our eternal salvation depends not upon the
conduct of others, but upon our continuance in the faith of the gospel, in the practice of righteousness, and in a patient endurance unto the end.

And, finally, we would exhort all elders, presidents, and others, to renewed activity and diligence, to uphold the presidency in this kingdom, and cause the work to roll
onward with increased rapidity, that many may be saved and our God be glorified.

Some weeks ago we gave a short sketch of the first conference held within the walls of the temple in Nauvoo. We have in our present number given a more detailed
account of the same, judging that it would be interesting to our readers.

Mormon Philosophy. By Orson Pratt.

Angels.

Are they not all ministering spirits sent forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation. Hebrews i. 14. O ye angels! ye messengers of light! ye inhabitants of
distant worlds! Who are ye? whence your origin? and what your future destiny? Are ye of the same species with man? were ye bogotten by the same parents? were ye
composed of the same kind of elements? were ye fashioned in the same likeness and image of man? or are ye of the same species-begotton of the same parents-
composed of the same kind of spiritual matter, and fashioned in the same image, then are not both classes brothers and sisters, of one common origin? If so, why are
one class commonly called men, and the other angels? Is it not merely to designate and distinguish between different classes of the same order of beings, according to
their advancement in the different stages of their existence?

Into how many grand divisions may the angels be divided? They may be divided into four grand divisions as follows:-First, spirits or angels, who have never been
incorporated with flesh and bones. Second, spirits or angels embodied in a mortal tabernacle. Third, spirits or angels disembodied, but waiting for the resurrection. And
fourth, spirits or angels embodied in an immortal tabernacle.-The four grand divisions of angels may still further be divided into fourteen different classes as follows.

First Grand Division.-1. Angels never embodied, who kept their first estate. 2. Angels never embodied, who rebelled and kept not their first estate.

Second Grand Division.-1. Mortal men who hear and obey the gospel. 2. Mortal men who never heard the gospel. 3. Mortal men who hear the gospel but do not obey
it. 4. Mortal men who hear the gospel and obey it, but afterwards fall away and become sons of perdition.

Third Grand Division.-1. Disembodied spirits in celestial paradise or place of happiness. 2. Disembodied spirits in terrestrial paradise or prison. 3. Disembodied spirits
in telestial paradise or outer darkness. 4. Disembodied spirits of the sons of perdition, the most degraded of all.

Fourth Grand Division.-1. Resurrection, celestial angels. 2. Resurrection, terrestrial angels. 3. Resurrection, telestial angels. 4. Resurrection, sons of perdition.-All these
classes of beings were in their origin the sons and daughters of God-begotten by or unto him before the world was made.

The "first born" of all this numerous family, was Jesus Christ. He is "the first born of every creature."-Col. i. 15. "The beginning of the creation of God." Rev. iii. 14.
"The bright and morning star." Rev. xxii. 16. At what period in eternity our oldest brother was born, we know not. If we were to judge from the analogy of nature, we
should suppose that a period equal to many millions of our years, must have intervened between his birth and the organization of our present globe. If there is any
analogy between the present process and laws of the generation of our bodies, and the previous process and laws of the generation of our spirits; that is, if in the former
world, it requires nearly or quite the same length of time to organize, develope, and to bring forth the SPIRITUAL EMBRYO, that it requires in the present world to
organize, develope, and bring forth the tabernacle, then we can form a faint idea of the vast length of time which must have intervened.

As we pass along with this subject, let us make a few mathematical calculations, founded, however, upon suppositions which are of very imperfect data.

Suppose that the whole number of spirits, designed to take tabernacles in this world, were the offspring of the same parents-begotten and born of the same father and
mother, at an average rate of one per year. What length of time would it require for the production of so great a family? In order to give a correct solution of this
question, it would be necessary to know the precise number of inhabitants, designed for this globe. But on the supposition that the earth stands eight thousand years,
with an average population of five hundred millions every fifty years-then the whole population would amount to (80,000,000,000) eighty thousand millions. Hence
upon these suppositions 80,000,000,000 of years must have intervened between the birth of the oldest and youngest. Add to the whole amount of the human family,
one-third part of the host of heaven who fell, and the sum would be increased to one hundred and twenty millions, which, upon the foregoing suppositions, would be the
age of the "first born." But let us extend our calculation still further, and take into consideration the inhabitants of the thirty worlds of our "Solar system." Let us suppose
them to exist 8000 of our years, and be peopled in proportion to their surfaces in the same ratio of our world. What would be the amount of inhabitants?

The extent of surface upon these thirty worlds is equal to (12,750) twelve thousand seven hundred and fifty times the surface of our globe: hence the whole number of
inhabitants would amount to (1,020,000,000,000,000) one thousand and twenty million of millions. If all these spirits or angels were born of the same parents at the
average rate of one per year, then upwards of one thousand billions of years must have elapsed between the birth day of the oldest and youngest.

If they were brought into existence at the rate of one per minute, it would still require the vast period of (1900,000,000) nineteen hundred million of years. At the rate of
one per second, (30,000,000) thirty million of years.

If we were still to extend our calculations beyond the limits of the Solar system, and take into consideration the inhabitants of the innumerable systems of worlds existing
inCopyright  (c) 2005-2009,
   the vast immensity         Infobase
                        of space,        Media Corp.
                                  our imaginations would be altogether overpowered, and our limited capacities incapable of conceiving any rationalPageidea of748  / 1033
                                                                                                                                                              the immense
unlimited number of beings.
one per second, (30,000,000) thirty million of years.

If we were still to extend our calculations beyond the limits of the Solar system, and take into consideration the inhabitants of the innumerable systems of worlds existing
in the vast immensity of space, our imaginations would be altogether overpowered, and our limited capacities incapable of conceiving any rational idea of the immense
unlimited number of beings.

Should any contend that these were all the offspring of the same parents, we would ask where is the mind so expansive and powerful, as to grasp within its conceptions
the countless ages of eternity requisite for the production of so numerous a progeny?

Would it not, therefore, be more reasonable to suppose that the countless number of spirits, who have their abode upon such a vast variety of worlds, are the offspring,
not of one pair, but of many; and that the law of increase is not confined to God alone, or to one pair, but is extended to other beings.

Who were the angels sent to Adam immediately after the fall? (See Book of Mormon, and other revelations). Were they disembodied angels then living in their first
estate, or were they angels incorporated with flesh and bones, having been raised from the dead, or translated in some former world? Let those who know, answer.

If spirits only administer in the world of spirits, and angels of flesh and bones only administer to flesh and bones, then it follows that the angels who administered to
Adam must have been fleshly beings of some former world. But there are instances of spiritual bodies administering to fleshly bodies, as for instance, the exhibition of
Jesus Christ to the brother of Jared on the mount, where he shews him the body of his spirit, and informs him that all men had a pre-existence, that is, were created in
the beginning after the image and likeness of the body of his spirit (See Book of Mormon). Again, the administration of the spirit of Samuel to the witch of Endor and
Saul, the administration of the spirit of Noah, called Gabriel, to Daniel, Zechariah, and Mary.

There is a difference in the appearance of the spirits of just men, and those immortal beings raised from the dead or translated. If the first become visible, they must
appear in brightness with exceeding great splendour and glory. They have no tabernacle in which to hide the brightness of their glory when visible to mortal eyes; the
second can display their glory or veil it from mortal gaze, by the interposition of the fleshly tabernacle. Hence the second in this respect holds a pre-eminence above the
first, being possessed of the superior power of administering in brightness and glory, or appearing like common mortal men according to their own will and pleasure.

As an example of the exceeding great glory of the first, witness the description of Gabriel by Daniel; so great was his brightness, that this man of God could not stand in
his presence, but was overpowered and fell to the ground, and did not regain his natural strength for some days after.

As examples of the administration of the second, read the description of Jesus appearing to the two disciples who did not know him from a stranger, though he was a
resurrected being. He was known unto them by his breaking bread and vanishing from their sight. In many of his other administrations after his resurrection, we do not
read that the disciples had any difficulty in gazing upon him, and conversing with him in the most familiar manner. His glory was veiled from their view.

But unto Saul of Tarsus, and unto John the Revelator, he permitted his glory to shine forth, which, in the first instance, was so great as to injure and destroy the natural
vision; and in the second, caused as good a man as John to fall as dead at his feet.

Angels of flesh and bone were no doubt such as took dinner with Abraham, and afterwards took a long pleasant walk with him towards Sodom and tarried all night
with Lot, and waited upon him out of the city next morning. These angels were occasionally fond of a good wrestle, hence we find Jacob wrestling with one all night;
both seem to have been equally matched, at least neither of them was able to conquer by his physical strength alone; the only way that the angel could prevail, was by
taking the advantage of his own mental powers, and performing a miracle by crippling Jacob.

But says one, where did these angels get their flesh and bones, seeing that none on this globe had as yet been raised from the dead? We answer, that they had no doubt
come on a mission (if not a pleasure excursion,) from the city of Zion, which was translated with Enoch. Such angels as these were frequently seen before the Messiah
came. At the resurrection of Christ the translated angels of the city of Zion, received a great addition to their numbers by the resurrection of the saints who came out of
their graves in those days. These saints immediately after leaving the grave, condescended to appear unto many. We have no account, however, of their showing their
glory to any man.

When the apostle exhorts the Christian church to be careful to entertain strangers, for in so doing some had entertained angels unawares; he no doubt had reference to
these kind of angels who could come in disguise by hiding their glory in fleshly bodies.

But among all the different classes of angels, how many have a right and legal authority to minister to the saints?

We would answer, none but those who are under a celestial law.

For the saints are governed by a celestial law, administered by a celestial priesthood, and no beings or angels under an inferior law or priesthood, can administer unto
any beings or saints under a superior law and priesthood, for this would be a violation of the order of heaven.

But, enquires one, cannot the seven or eight classes of angels, who are under an inferior law, become visible to man, and have power and influence over him?

We answer, that they may be permitted to visit men, and converse with them, but men have no right to receive their teaching; for they hold not the keys of authority,
neither understand the celestial law, and are without the priesthood; therefore they who hearken to their visions or their teaching, are captivated and brought in bondage
to the inferior or lower kingdoms, where they will be more or less miserable and wretched according to the nature and degree of wickedness existing in such kingdoms.

Perhaps some may enquire, how the saints can distinguish between angels of authority, and such as have no authority, seeing there are so many different classes?

We answer, that no one can distinguish correctly, without the keys of the priesthood, obtained through the ordinances of endowment.

Without these keys man is liable to be deceived by numerous orders and classes of beings, presenting false visions and revelations to his mind; for instance, saints
apostatize from this church, and while in a state of apostacy, they have the awful wickedness and presumption to administer sacred ordinances in the name of the Lord.
To such abominable characters, the Lord in his wrath permits the devil, or some of his angels, or some other of the lower order of beings, to show them false visions
and revelations; thus he suffers them to swallow down strong delusions, because they apostatized from his kingdom; till finally they fill up their measure of iniquity, and
are fully ripened for the burning. Let the saints therefore, beware of apostacy, and apostates, such as Rigdon, M'Lellin, Hinkle, &c., lest ye be consumed in their
wickedness, like the rebellious among the ancient Israelites. For the Lord is not to be trifled with, though he bears long with them, for their destruction is sure, (without
severe repentance,) and will come suddenly and unexpectedly upon them, like the whirlwind, and they shall not escape.

Notices.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 749 / 1033
We have received (by the kindness of his father) an extract of a letter from elder Needham, dated, St. Louis. We are extremely sorry, from the very crowded state of
our pages, to postpone its insertion till our next number. We do promise, however, to give it at the earliest period, as it is already in the hands of our printer and in type.
severe repentance,) and will come suddenly and unexpectedly upon them, like the whirlwind, and they shall not escape.

Notices.

We have received (by the kindness of his father) an extract of a letter from elder Needham, dated, St. Louis. We are extremely sorry, from the very crowded state of
our pages, to postpone its insertion till our next number. We do promise, however, to give it at the earliest period, as it is already in the hands of our printer and in type.

We have been afraid on many occasions that our correspondents would think us very neglectful in not noticing, and, in several cases, in not replying to their
communications. However, we can sincerely say that on no occasion has any offence been intended, but our silence has arisen from a too great pressure of business
occupying our time. We cannot pledge ourselves to publish all that is sent to us under the semblance of poetry, but must claim the privilege of Editors generally;
however, we are by no means desirous of discouraging our brethren, but would desire to do quite the contrary, and shall be exceeding glad to receive communications
from any quarter relative to the success of the great work of God, and earnestly exhort presidents, elders, and others, to favour us from time to time with the results of
their labours. While we make a reference to labour and consequent success, we are not desirous of confining our brethren or sisters to that alone; we should be glad to
receive articles on principle and personal history, especially as connected with the work of the Lord. We trust these few hints will be acceptable to our brethren, and
that many will be prepared, through the medium of the MILLENNIAL STAR, to aid in the great work of God.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY T. WARD, STANLEY BUILDINGS, BATH STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

No. 3. February 1 1846. Vol. VII.
Rebellion.

It is written that "rebellion is as the sin of witchcraft."

THERE is something extremely interesting in the study of what might be termed the "religious history of mankind." In it we find every variety of character manifested-the
most opposite principles set forth-and systems the most incongruous established under the garb of religion, and upheld with equal pertinacity by their respective
votaries.-In the contemplation of this subject, the first feeling in the heart of every Saint of God will be that of gratitude, because the cloud with which he, with the rest of
mankind were enshrouded, has burst before him-the light of divine truth has beamed upon his understanding, and he has become enabled to judge of the situation of the
world at large, and to behold for himself the path that leads to life and immortality.

"Who can tell, save he whose heart hath tried," what is the joy and gladness resulting from being emancipated from the shackles of Satan, and being introduced into the
glorious liberty of the sons of God? To every mind not lost in the vortex of sin, or sunk into the depths of infamy and despair, the thoughts of eternity and of an
existence beyond the grave must be of paramount interest, and must necessarily require the most lucid illustration that can possibly he given to throw light and
intelligence upon subjects so problematical.

But with regard to this all absorbing subject, whence shall we look for intelligence? I find myself existing in a world of good and evil, I am one of a race whose present
career is temporary, and the period of its termination very uncertain. I hear of eternal life, of existence hereafter, to be characterized by misery or bliss; my intelligence
welcomes the thought, my heart beats high with hope for the future, but whither must I turn for instruction on this momentous subject-where is the pilot to direct my
barque into the haven of everlasting safety and repose?

Religion, it may be answered, is the guide that I need, the only power that can possibly save me from foundering in the depths of darkness and despair. True, but where
is she to be found, and by what shall I distinguish this needful instruction? Will she come before me clothed with the radiance of truth-will her words flow from her lips
as the unerring, unwavering accents of heaven? then, surely, throughout the range of christendom I look in vain for this delightful instructor! When I look at the whole
mass of religionists, my imagination would picture to my understanding an individual clothed in a motley garb of varied colours and consistencies, her voice giving forth
incoherent and contradictory directions, that serve only to perplex and confound the mind, and the aspirations of hope are beclouded by the confusion of ignorance,
and crushed by the contending influence of contradictory creeds. But surely in the councils of heaven there must be beauty, order, and truth; the great scheme of
redemption must have been arranged consistently with the wisdom of God, and must be found compatible with every other truth. Let us gaze around us for a moment,
and we behold a system of great antiquity professing to have claims upon mankind as alone authorized by heaven to minister unto salvation, laying claim to the exclusive
authority of the holy priesthood, and anathematizing all without its pale, fulfilling the words of the apostle, "Who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called
God, or that is worshipped; so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God, shewing himself that he is God." We look again and behold the opposite extreme, we see
multitudes, who, in their opposition to the organized system from which they dissent, have lost all idea of order being connected with the kingdom of God, or the plan of
salvation, and direct their followers to a simple belief in the Son of God, but teach not his commandments, nor raise one single waymark to direct the anxious traveller.

But in the midst of this confusion what does the Saint of God behold? The heavens are opened, a bright messenger from the realms of glory is seen descending, he
holds communion with the sons of men, he gives authority for the organization and rolling onward of the kingdom of God; for this purpose the power and the authority
of the holy priesthood are given, that the servants of the Lord may be qualified to go forth and proclaim the principles of eternal truth, and administer in the ordinances
of the kingdom of God, in order that the faithful, the honest in heart, may be introduced into the family of heaven.

Such things then has the Saint of God in these last days been permitted to witness and experience. He has discovered that the kingdom of God is one of order, that the
authority by which it is governed is the delegated power of God himself. What, then, must be the nature of the crime of rebellion against that authority? is it not truly as
the sin of witchcraft? and is not witchcraft a modification of the exercise of the powers of darkness? and are not all the efforts of the powers of evil directed to
overthrow the power of God? What, then, we again ask, must be the heinousness of the crime of rebellion in a person professedly associated with the work of the
Lord?

It is, most assuredly, the first step towards apostacy, and unless immediately repented of, must inevitably lead to the same. Let Satan get sufficient power over an
individual so as to awaken this feeling in his heart, and he has little to do but fan the flame; while the understanding becomes darkened, the feelings become soured, all
things are wrong, and, perhaps, ere he is aware, he finds himself cut off from the church of God, and delivered over to the buffetings of Satan.

We are desirous of warning the Saints generally on this momentous subject.-Let them look back to the origin of the church in these last days-let them call to mind the
teachings of the prophet of the Lord when in the flesh-let them give heed to the quorum of the twelve apostles, upon whose shoulders the keys of the kingdom are
borne-let them call to mind that they are the persons who adhered to the prophet through his various struggles, received his last instructions for the bearing off the
kingdom of God in all the world, and which yielded the prophet himself abundant satisfaction, in his last hours, at the thought that he could fully resign all things into their
hands, and leave the present scenes of turmoil and persecution to do his father's will beyond the veil.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 750 / 1033
At the present most important period in the history of the church, we are fully persuaded that every device of the Evil One will be brought into exercise to prevent the
Saints escaping from their present position in the West, one or another will rise up professing to have authority to govern and direct the affairs of the kingdom; but let
teachings of the prophet of the Lord when in the flesh-let them give heed to the quorum of the twelve apostles, upon whose shoulders the keys of the kingdom are
borne-let them call to mind that they are the persons who adhered to the prophet through his various struggles, received his last instructions for the bearing off the
kingdom of God in all the world, and which yielded the prophet himself abundant satisfaction, in his last hours, at the thought that he could fully resign all things into their
hands, and leave the present scenes of turmoil and persecution to do his father's will beyond the veil.

At the present most important period in the history of the church, we are fully persuaded that every device of the Evil One will be brought into exercise to prevent the
Saints escaping from their present position in the West, one or another will rise up professing to have authority to govern and direct the affairs of the kingdom; but let
the Saints take heed unto counsel, and let the hearts of the people of God in the British islands go along with those who shall arise and obey the commandment of the
Lord to come out of Babylon. We give this caution advisedly, and we know that it is in accordance with the mind and will of God, and exhort every one to take heed
that they cherish not the spirit of rebellion against the legitimate authorities of the church, lest they be associated with those whose conduct will call down the anger of
heaven, and who must suffer the reward of the rebellious and apostate. EDITOR.

New York Conference.

The church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints met persuant to appointment on the evening of the 12th of November, at the American Hall. Many of the brethren were
present from Long Island, Connecticut, and New Jersey.

On motion, elder O. Pratt was called to the chair, and G. T. Newell, secretary.

After prayer and a dedication of the assembly to God by the president, and a song of Zion by the whole assembly, the president arose and laid before the conference
the present condition of the Saints, and the necessity of all removing to the West. He exhorted them to a union of action for the benefit of the poor, that they might not
be left behind. That as long as the church remained among the Gentiles, the fulness of the gospel could not be taken from them, and the Book of Mormon be fulfilled.

Elder Brannan then arose and presented the following preamble and resolutions, which were unanimously adopted by the whole assembly without a dissenting voice.

Whereas, we as a people have sought to obey the great commandment of the dispensation of the fulness of times, by gathering ourselves together; and as often as we
have done so, we have been sorely persecuted by the Protestant Christian churches, our houses burned, and we disinherited of our possessions, and driven forth upon
the charity of a cold-hearted world, to seek protection and sustenance for ourselves and families.

And whereas, inasmuch as the people and authorities of the United States have sanctioned such proceedings, without manifesting any disposition to sustain us in our
constitutional rights, but have rejected our many petitions to judges, governors, and presidents for the last twelve years, and having hardened their hearts, like Pharoah
of old, against the cries of the fatherless and the widow-that we now cease our cries-wipe away our tears, and prepare ourselves to "enter into our chambers, and shut
our doors about us for a little season, until the indignation be overpast." Therefore,

Resolved,-That we hail with joy the proclamation of our brethren from the City of Joseph, to make preparations for our immediate departure, and give thanks and
praise to our heavenly Father that the day of our deliverance is so near at hand.

That we look upon the proclamation sent forth and published in the Warsaw Signal by our former brother, William Smith, as being actuated by purely selfish motives
alone, for his own personal emolument and aggrandizement, at the sacrifice of the lives of his best friends, and the defamation of the character of the whole church;
unchristianlike, even if true, because it brings persecution and affliction upon the innocent.

That we most heartily sanction the proceedings of the council and church at Nauvoo, in his excommunication; and that suffering innocence in this city by his hands, has
demanded it long since. And in it we believe the prayers of the fatherless and widow have been answered. And further,

That we caution all the honest in heart among the Saints, where he has not visited in the East and elsewhere, that have not had an opportunity of proving his apostleship
as we have, to beware how they receive him into their houses, or bid him God speed, lest they bring condemnation upon themselves ignorantly.

That during the mission and ministry of our brethren, the twelve, among us, since the absence of William Smith, their conduct has been of the most exemplary character,
both in practice and precept; which we are sorry we are not able to say of our former brother William Smith. And

That we advise him if he wishes to keep himself from trouble, shame, and disgrace-that if he has any feeling for the character of his family, and his martyred brethren,
that he stay where he is, or go where he is not known. For we, the church in New York, have no desire to see him, unless he repent speedily, and go about making
restitution for lifting his hand against the church and kingdom of God to destroy it.

That the church in this city move, one and all, west of the Rocky Mountains, between this and next season, either by land or water; and that we most earnestly pray all
our brethren in the eastern country to join with us in this determination, and carry it out effectually, to the delivery of the people of God from the daughters of Babylon,
and not one left behind.

That there are no apologies required of those who do not go, but old age, sickness, infirmities, and poverty; "For he that will not forsake father or mother, houses and
lands, wife and children for me and my name's sake, is not worthy of me."

Elder Brannan laid before the congregation his instructions from the authorities of the church directing him to go by water, and calling upon all who wanted to
accompany him, to come forward at the close of the meeting and put down their names. The conference was then dismissed by a benediction from the president.

ORSON PRATT, President.

G. T. NEWELL, Secretary.

Come on O Israel It Is Time to Go.

From the New York Messenger December 29Th.

Beloved Brethren,-We are fully aware of the anxiety that must necessarily rest on your minds at this time, in relation to our success in making up a company to go by
water. And we feel happy to say, that the faith and energy of the Saints in this matter has surpassed our expectations. Our company now numbers over one hundred,
who have means sufficient to fit themselves out handsomely and comfortably for the voyage. We would say to all who have any quantity of provision on hand, such as
beef and pork to bring it with them. They will also remember that they require no thick clothing on their arrival at the place of destination. Everything that is useful here is
useful there, with the exception of thick clothing, stoves, &c. We want the company, on the reception of this, to commence sending in their monies. Where there is a
 Copyright
large       (c)it2005-2009,
      amount,     had better beInfobase   Mediaresponsible
                                 sent by some    Corp.     person; small amounts, such as two or three hundred dollars can be sent by the mail-onePage         751
                                                                                                                                                       letter with the/ money
                                                                                                                                                                        1033
or check on some bank in this city, and another giving the particulars. Persons having large sums of money had better come to the city and assist in their investment, and
then there will be ne no cause for dissatisfaction hereafter.
water. And we feel happy to say, that the faith and energy of the Saints in this matter has surpassed our expectations. Our company now numbers over one hundred,
who have means sufficient to fit themselves out handsomely and comfortably for the voyage. We would say to all who have any quantity of provision on hand, such as
beef and pork to bring it with them. They will also remember that they require no thick clothing on their arrival at the place of destination. Everything that is useful here is
useful there, with the exception of thick clothing, stoves, &c. We want the company, on the reception of this, to commence sending in their monies. Where there is a
large amount, it had better be sent by some responsible person; small amounts, such as two or three hundred dollars can be sent by the mail-one letter with the money
or check on some bank in this city, and another giving the particulars. Persons having large sums of money had better come to the city and assist in their investment, and
then there will be ne no cause for dissatisfaction hereafter.

We have chartered the ship Brooklyn, Captain Richardson, of four hundred and fifty tons, at twelve hundred dollars per month, and we pay the port charges; the
money to be paid before sailing. She is a first class ship in the best order for sea, and with all the rest a very fast sailer, which will facilitate our passage greatly. The
between decks will be very neatly fitted up into one large cabin, with a row of state rooms on each side, so that every family will be provided with a state room
affording them places of retirement at their pleasure. She will be well lighted with sky-lights in the deck, with every other convenience to make a family equally as
comfortable as by their own fireside in Babylon. She will be ready to receive freight on to-morrow, and all had better commence sending their things that they have no
immediate use for, (well packed in barrels, boxes, or bags-marked,) and have them put on board the vessel, that when they come on they will have nothing to do but to
"take up their bed and walk," and it will save much confusion prior to starting. This in particular should be observed by those at a great distance, and their things will be
sure not to be left behind. Some of the females in delicate health had better come into the city as soon as they can; small rooms can be rented in the city very cheap,
which would serve them until they get ready to go on board. Bring all your beds and bedding, all your farming and mechanical tools, all your poultry, beef, pork,
potatoes, and anything else that will sustain life. You had better pack your things in boxes with hinges to the cover, instead of barrels; the boards will serve for some
useful purpose at your journey's end. Don't forget your pots and kettles, with your necessary cooking utensils, have them, with your crockery, packed snug, for you will
not need them on the passage; the ship will be furnished with tin ware that will not break.

We have now but little better than four weeks to purchase our provisions and stores, also casks to hold our water, and get everything on board to serve us on the
passage; to do this, we want your money before you can all get here, that the ship may not have anything to prevent her from sailing at the appointed time-time with us
is money-also, to pay the charter money.

The ship will sail on the 24th January instead of the 20th; by so doing we shall gain two days which would be otherwise lost by sailing on the latter, as all would have to
lay in port over Sunday, when nothing could be done. All freights and letters to be addressed to S. Brannan, 7, Spruce-street.

If any accident should happen to delay any one's arriving at the appointed time, we shall wait for them. It will be necessary for you to be in the city on the 20th or 21st.

All persons that can raise fifty dollars will be able to secure a passage on the ship. We believe we have said all that is necessary until you arrive here, which we hope
you will not fail to do to a man. We have received our instructions from the Twelve at the West, which will be laid before the company on their arrival in the city.

The captain and crew of our vessel are all temperance-men. Captain Richardson bears the reputation of being one of the most skillful seamen that ever sailed from this
port, and bears an excellent moral character.

N.B.-Now, brethren, remember there must be no disappointment on the part of any individual that has joined this company, by doing so, it might be the means of
stopping the whole company, and that man will be morally responsible for the injury done, and God will require it at his hands. We do not say this because we have any
fears on the subject, but that none should have an apology for slackness, for we will accept of none. You would not accept it of me as your agent, neither can I accept
of you. When you find me off my duty, bring me to judgment and make me feel the rod. Every man must be on the ground at the appointed time.

California.

Extract of a Letter From An American Citizen to the Editor of the Baltimore Patriot.

The territory of California is to be one of the greatest interest. It has a most delicious climate and fertile soil.-You are aware that I passed some time among the
Rancheros last year, and that they are the most interesting of the Spanish-American races, and would go far to show the decided influence of climate upon character.
The Californians are handsomer in figure and features, with sprightly, intelligent countenances, cheerful, happy, and amiable dispositions, always ready for a frolic; their
tempers are quick and energetic. They are, however, under the influence of double jealousy; the first and greatest, that of the Mexicans, whom, as you have seen, they
have, as governors, expelled the country. Indeed, from the remote situation of the territory, in relation to the government of Mexico, it has but a nominal attachment.
The next jealousy is of our settlers, and is chiefly based upon an idea of the great ferocity of this people, and is modified by an admiration of our country. They make a
distinction between those settlers who come over the mountains and those who come round the Horn-dreading the former and liking the latter. In the meantime, our
people, like a sure, heavy, and swollen tide, are overflowing the country. Among them, I can almost imagine myself in Indiana. Most of the people who first enter
Oregon eventually fall down into California. As an evidence of the imperceptible manner in which they come in, an emigrant couple were married a short time since at
our Consul's in Monterey, and the house was filled with tall, gaunt back-woodsmen. The next day, the Governor sent to inquire where so many foreigners had come
from; in the meantime they had all dispersed, and the Consul himself could not tell whence they had come, nor whither they had gone.

You must not suppose that I, more than yourself, advocate the principles of territorial aggression. Yet, believing, as I do, that the contests of the world are hereafter to
be, not so much between individual interests as between great principles, influencing the well-being of man at large; and that the great contest going on, is between the
democratic (not in a party sense) and monarchial principles, the latter having nearly fulfilled their purposes in the education of mankind, I think that I can foresee in the
inevitable destiny of this territory, one of the most efficient fortresses, from which new and liberal, are to combat old and despotic, institutions.

To the Editor of the Millennial Star.

Church Place, Latchford, near Warrington, Dec. 23, 1845.

Dear Sir,-Agreeably to my son's request I beg leave to hand you the annexed faithful and true copy of a letter, or rather a part of it, received from him by me. It is that
portion of the letter which has an especial reference to the present momentous movement the Latter-day Saints in America are forced to adopt for their preservation. If
on perusal you think its appearance in the STAR will in any way promote the cause of truth, and expose wrong and oppression, you are at full liberty to give it publicity.

Dear Sir,

Yours very respectfully,

JAMES NEEDHAM.

St. Louis, Nov. 17th, 1845.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 752 / 1033
My dear Father and Mother,-It is with peculiar feelings I, at this time, take up my pen to write to you, and though I intend but a short epistle, I expect before I get
through to show why I feel so. Doubtless, you have heard of our troubles at Nauvoo and vicinity, the burning of houses, grain, &c., by the mob. Well, the amount is
JAMES NEEDHAM.

St. Louis, Nov. 17th, 1845.

My dear Father and Mother,-It is with peculiar feelings I, at this time, take up my pen to write to you, and though I intend but a short epistle, I expect before I get
through to show why I feel so. Doubtless, you have heard of our troubles at Nauvoo and vicinity, the burning of houses, grain, &c., by the mob. Well, the amount is
this, they will not let us live in peace, and so we must go elsewhere, at least they say we must, or they will drive us. This has hastened the move; but whether they did so
or not we intend to go away for a time, and leave this abominable people of blood. As far as we know at present, we leave Nauvoo and the United States next Spring
for some remote place, where, exactly, I don't know. I have braved the storm so far, midst the lies of apostates, the downfall of wicked men, the persecution in
different ways, and the murder of our best men; and, by the help of the Almighty, I will still push my way through. I am not going to falter now, no, by the Lord's help, I
will see the end: where they go I will go, and where they die let me die. I still say, let me suffer affliction with the people of God, rather than enjoy the pleasure of sin
with such an abominable, ungodly people as this. In the wilderness, yes, with the wild man of the wood (though we are not going to do so), rather than with such a
people, that have killed the prophets and righteous men, and rejected the counsel of God, the everlasting gospel, which will prove their damnation and overthrow, and
every people and nation that does the same. As brother Young says, "We don't owe this nation another gospel sermon, they are left to feel the wrath of an angry God.
The Lord reward them according to their works, and let every honest heart say, amen." I have made one great sacrifice in leaving you and my brothers and sisters and
native land, which nothing on earth would have caused me to do but the gospel, and I will make another, by the help of God. I have a comfortable home, a good place,
and make a good living, and am beloved by my employers, who will do more and more for me if I will stay; but, no, the cry is, "Come out of Babylon my people, that
ye partake not of her sins, and receive not of her plagues, for her sins have reached unto heaven." My dear father and mother, the sacrifice is a great one, to go further
and further from those in my native land I love-when shall I see you all again? I know not, perhaps not again until years have rolled into eternity with their changes and
events, still we shall find the kingdom of God rolling onward and the testimony of his servants true. William Smith is cut off from the church for immoral conduct, and for
aspiring to that which belongs to another; he is now at St. Louis, lecturing against the Saints, and trying to do us all the harm he can. We feel much for him being a
brother of Joseph, a man that we shall ever hold dear. George J. Adams, a well-known man in England, is with William Smith; but all things shall work together for
good; they are only weeding us a little, which will save us so much trouble. I hope the Saints in England will not listen to such lies; but I need not fear, for I know a
many of them have got a spirit whereby they can try their false pretensions. Let the Saints uphold the Twelve, brother Young being the President, and their minds shall
expand, and be satisfied in the authority. My testimony is the same as ever, that I know this to be the work of God, I have evidence in favour of this work that I cannot
get with any other system of things on earth, and here I stick as long as it gives me that. I suppose by this you will think it time to speak of something else. Well, you
must excuse me, I have the work at heart, and it is my delight to talk about it, and if these few unconnected sentences will do any good, brother Ward is at liberty to
use them. My love to brothers Woodruff, Ward, Clark, and Fielding, and all inquiring friends. Hoping this letter will find all well, I am ever, my dear father and mother,

Your affectionate son,

JOHN NEEDHAM.

Address to the Saints.

My dear brethren and sisters in the British Isles,-I have been requested by brothers Woodruff and Ward to write a few lines for the STAR, before I leave this country
for my own native land, though, I can assure you, it is quite a task for me to undertake to write anything to go before the scrutinizing eye of the public.

I have now been in this land nearly seventeen months, during which time my labours have mostly been contined to Bradford conference, in Yorkshire, and Mars Hill
conference, Herefordshire. I laboured about seven months in each place, and my labours have been blessed as much as I could reasonably expect, considering the
condition of each conference when I first went to it. My motive has always been to do what little good I could, and as little harm as possible. I have found the Saints in
these conferences good, honest-hearted people, humane, and very kind, also willing to hearken to the counsel of their brethren who were placed over them, and I hope
they will ever continue thus to act. They have all been very kind to me, for which I return them my hearty and sincere thanks, and to all others who have been kind to
me, praying that my heavenly Father will bless them in this world, and give them eternal life in his kingdom. I have visited several other conferences, viz:-Liverpool,
Preston, Clitheroe, Manchester, Sheffield, Worcester, Cheltenham, Bristol, Bath, and London, where also I found the Saints very kind indeed. In short, my visit to this
land has truly been one of interest to me, and I feel glad that I came, according to the counsel of my brethren the Twelve. Although it looked a great undertaking at first,
through the assistance of the Lord I have been enabled to accompany my brethren, E. H. Davies, J. A. Stratton, and J. B. Meynell, to this land, and now that I am
about to return home, I wish to say a word to my brethren. Brother Woodruff is going home, whom you will miss very much, I have no doubt, but brothers Hedlock,
Ward, and Banks are left to preside, and if you will seek their counsel and hearken to it, all will be well with you, and you will prosper. Brethren, let us ever remember
the authority of the holy priesthood, and respect every man in his office, and uphold him in his calling. It is not for us to think we are great big bodies, because we have
some little authority. Do we not know that we are not masters, but merely servants, and the more authority we have got, the more are we servants. We are to obey
what our Saviour has said, "He that is the greatest among you let him become servant of all." And were we to carry this principle out we should see that it is a true one.
For example, we will look at our Father in heaven. He is the greatest of all; see the responsibility and care he has resting on him. He has got all the heavenly worlds to
keep in order, and minister to; he also has to see to this world below, to all the Saints in heaven, and to all the Saints on this world. There is not one of us could do all
this, and how does he do it but by his authority and power. Again, we will come to the twelve on the earth, they have got more authority than any other men on the
earth, and in the same proportion more to see to and more care than any other men, for they have the care of the whole church. And here is the presidency in this land,
who have got more to serve and attend to than any other men in this land. The presidents of conferences also have more to see to than the presidents of branches, and
so we see according to a man's calling and authority, so is his responsibility; so brethren, to make the best of ourselves, we are only the servants of our Heavenly
Father, and yours for His sake. There are but few that are kings and priests yet. Let us rule with what little authority we have got in wisdom, mercy, love, and kindness,
and the Lord will bless our administration, "He that is faithful in little shall be made ruler over much."

I must conclude by saying, I wish all my brethren and sisters well in this land, and hope that the time will come when we shall see each other west of the Rocky
Mountains or in some other good place; and may God add his blessing and save us all in his kingdom is my prayer, in the name of Jesus. Amen.

I remain, as ever, yours most affectionately in the covenant of peace,

E. F. SHEETS.

To the Saints in the British Isles.

Liverpool, January 20, 1846.

Beloved Brethren and Sisters,-As I am about to leave this country, and to return home to the society of my friends in the land of Zion, with the view of getting myself in
readiness to join the camp of Zion in their migration through the wilderness, to a land where we may enjoy the sweets of liberty unmolested, and worship the God of
Israel according to the dictates of our own consciences, which will be according to the will of God, and will be made known to us from time to time, as our needs and
circumstances may require, I feel it to be my duty and privilege to say a few things to you in the way of a farewell through the medium of the STAR.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 753 / 1033
It is now just twenty months since I left the city of Nauvoo on a mission to this country, agreeable to the council of the quorum of the twelve. I arrived here in Liverpool,
on the 24th of August, 1844, in company with elders Davis, Sheets and Meynell. Soon after my arrival I was appointed to the presidency of the Liverpool conference,
where I remained devoting my labours to the best advantage that I, in my wisdom, was capable of doing until the 22nd of July; when, in accordance with the wish and
Beloved Brethren and Sisters,-As I am about to leave this country, and to return home to the society of my friends in the land of Zion, with the view of getting myself in
readiness to join the camp of Zion in their migration through the wilderness, to a land where we may enjoy the sweets of liberty unmolested, and worship the God of
Israel according to the dictates of our own consciences, which will be according to the will of God, and will be made known to us from time to time, as our needs and
circumstances may require, I feel it to be my duty and privilege to say a few things to you in the way of a farewell through the medium of the STAR.

It is now just twenty months since I left the city of Nauvoo on a mission to this country, agreeable to the council of the quorum of the twelve. I arrived here in Liverpool,
on the 24th of August, 1844, in company with elders Davis, Sheets and Meynell. Soon after my arrival I was appointed to the presidency of the Liverpool conference,
where I remained devoting my labours to the best advantage that I, in my wisdom, was capable of doing until the 22nd of July; when, in accordance with the wish and
counsel of the first presidency, I went and took charge of the Bath and Bristol conferences, where I remained until the 3rd of December. Since that time I have visited
several other districts or conferences. I now in all truth and sincerity say that I have found the Saints in general a kind, loving, friendly, and hospitable people. My visit to
this land has been very satisfactory to myself, and my labours, and the result of them while amongst you, have been that which I feel perfectly satisfied with.

I have rejoiced in seeing your willingness to adhere unto the counsel of those who were sent to labour amongst you, and I hope you will ever continue so to do; for in
so doing you will meet with the smiles and approbation of your heavenly Father.

Permit me, before leaving you, to offer a little counsel and advice, which I wish to do in the spirit of meekness and love. We will all readily agree that we are engaged in
a most great and glorious work, and to the consummation of which we may with propriety look, relying upon the promises of God with the most sanguine expectations.
But let us realize that Satan, that arch deceiver, in order to prevent our coming to the enjoyment of those glories that we now have in view, will make use of every
devise and stratagem in his power. This being the case it becomes highly necessary for us to arm ourselves with every weapon in our power that will be calculated to
enable us to meet, and successfully overcome, all the obstacles and stumbling blocks that he may throw in our way, in order to prevent our onward march in the cause
of our Divine Master. I am of opinion that there is scarcely any thing so well calculated to be a shield and armour to the Saint as a thorough understanding of the
principles and order of the kingdom of God. The Lord has certainly been very particular in the organization of his church and kingdom on earth, so that when we take a
view of it in all its beauties and ramifications we will readily agree with the apostle that it is a perfect body fitly joined together. Now this body or kingdom most
certainly has a head on earth, which head we acknowledge to be the quorum of the twelve apostles. We might mention as other parts of the body, the quorums of high
priests, seventies, elders, &c., &c. Now there are of necessity growing out of these quorums presidents who are appointed for special purposes, such as presidents of
stakes, conferences, and branches, whose duty it is to watch over the Saints under their immediate charge, and see that all things are kept in order. Now it is to these
that the Saints should seek for counsel and advice, and adhere unto it when it is given; for instance, it is the duty of the Saints in a branch to seek counsel of their
presiding elder. I mention this because I have heard of an instance where there was some one connected with a branch who seemed to be highly favoured of the Lord,
getting visions, dreams, and revelations, not only for themselves but for others. Now they are sometimes boasting of the things revealed to them, and the favour that
they are in with God; so that others get confidence that they are some great one, and, instead of going to seek counsel of the presiding elder, the proper person, they
pass him by, trampling upon his authority, showing contempt to the holy priesthood, and run to such persons who will most probably give them any thing they may wish
for, probably a revelation for themselves, or one making known to them that the officers of the branch are out of order, and perchance that the whole church has gone
astray. Let no such things as these exist amongst you, for they are not right. A branch in this situation is just about as much in order, and as likely to make progress, as a
man standing upon his head. We wish the Saints to understand that it is their privilege to ask and obtain blessings for themselves, but not for others, nor yet for the
government of the church, neither is such a principle or doctrine binding upon the Saints in any way. If there is anything to be revealed to the church it must come
through the head and not the feet. We will bring a comparison that will illustrate our ideas. The British government have at the present time a large army in India, to
whom they, from time to time, are transmitting official dispatches. To whom are these dispatches sent? To a private soldier, a captain, a colonel, or an officer who holds
a higher rank than they? Most certainly not. The British government has a better understanding of order than to act thus; they will not trample upon the authority in this
way, but in all instances will transmit all dispatches though the head, or governor general. Then do we not think that God and angels understand order as well as the
British government. Let me exhort my dear brethren and sisters to look to these things, and seek to understand what the principles of the kingdom of God are. Seek to
understand the warnings of the spirit of God, that you may not be deceived, for I will say as did John, there are many false spirits gone abroad in the world. Try the
spirits.

Not wishing to be lengthy I will now bring my epistle to a close; commending you to the care of the great shepherd of the sheep, and to those whom he has appointed
to administer in his name. Praying that the great head of the church will bless you with all blessing that you may stand in need of, so as to enable you to be prepared for
the second advent Messiah in the world, and to enjoy a thousand years of rest with him.

I return unto you my dear brethren and sisters my most hearty thanks for your kindness to me while I have been in your midst. I have the honour to subscribe myself,
most respectfully, your brother in the bonds of the renewed covenant,

J. A. STRATTON.

To the Saints in the British Isles Greeting.

Liverpool, January 20, 1846.

Beloved Friends,-I deem it my duty to address a few lines to you through the medium of the STAR, before I take my departure from England on my return to America.
The shortness of my time, and the multiplicity of business, forces me to be brief.

You have already been informed, that the persecution and banishment of the Saints west of the Rocky Mountains, and a desire to deliver my own family and friends is
the sole cause of my sudden departure from your midst. And I now once more appeal unto you, that you will let your prayers ascend up before God, day and night, in
behalf of your afflicted brethren in Zion, that the Lord may deliver them from persecution and oppression, which they have long groaned under. Though an edict of
banishment is passed, and they are about to make a sacrifice of their houses and lands, &c., &c., and endure the fatigues of a journey of near two thousand miles, still
our persecutors are not satisfied with this, but are striving to stir up every wicked and ungodly character to malign us, and charge all their own black deeds of infamy
and crime upon the Saints, in order that the world, far and near, may really think they are doing God service while thus persecuting the Saints. But, the day will come
when all men will get their reward for the deeds done in the body. I hope and trust that the Saints-the Saints throughout the land-will not be weary in well-doing, but
sustain the general cause of Zion by prayer, love, charity, faith, and all good works. My stay in your midst, on this mission has been limited to one year, but I rejoice
much at the progress and prosperity of the cause during this period.

It has been a year of much interest to the church in Britain as well as in America, and I trust that the same interest may continue and increase until the house of Israel are
gathered, that their strength and labour can be concentrated as the rest of one man, in building up and beautifying the land of Zion, until the deserts shall blossom as a
rose, and her cities, temples, and towers point to heaven as a token of the fulfilment of the promises of God unto Israel in the last dispensation and fulness of the times.
It has been highly gratifying to me from the beginning, to observe the union of the Saints throughout the British Isles, and their willingness to abide by the counsel of the
presidency of the church, and sustain every man in his office and calling: it is upon the principle of union that Zion and Jerusalem are to be built up, and be prepared for
the coming of the Messiah. You have also nobly responded to the call to assist in rearing unto the name of the Lord, a temple, as the sequel will show, and also in
liberally contributing when other appeals have been made upon you, for which you will not lose your reward.

 Copyright
Elder Reuben(c)Hedlock
                2005-2009,  Infobase
                       is again        Media
                                appointed      Corp.
                                           to the                                                                                                    Pagethat
                                                  important station of president over the churches in the British Isles. I have every confidence to believe 754you/ will
                                                                                                                                                                     1033
uphold and sustain him in his office; he has had much experience in the church of Christ, and will act for the general good of the cause; you will be blessed in following
his counsel and upholding him by your faith, your prayers, and good wishes. Elders Thomas Ward, and John Banks are appointed as counsellors to elder Hedlock, the
presidency of the church, and sustain every man in his office and calling: it is upon the principle of union that Zion and Jerusalem are to be built up, and be prepared for
the coming of the Messiah. You have also nobly responded to the call to assist in rearing unto the name of the Lord, a temple, as the sequel will show, and also in
liberally contributing when other appeals have been made upon you, for which you will not lose your reward.

Elder Reuben Hedlock is again appointed to the important station of president over the churches in the British Isles. I have every confidence to believe that you will
uphold and sustain him in his office; he has had much experience in the church of Christ, and will act for the general good of the cause; you will be blessed in following
his counsel and upholding him by your faith, your prayers, and good wishes. Elders Thomas Ward, and John Banks are appointed as counsellors to elder Hedlock, the
amount of their talent and labours you have already ascertained in years gone by. You know them, and will sustain them in their office-their own works recommend
themselves.

I would advise that the Saints sustain the STAR, and give it as wide a circulation as possible, for it is through this medium that you obtain constant information. Also use
your influence to continue to circulate all our publications as extensively as possible, for they contain truth, and truth is mighty and will prevail. Let not the Saints be
discouraged because of the tribulations and sacrifices they are called to pass through; for though the tongue of slander, the press, and wicked men send forth as upon
the wings of the wind, a flood of falschood and bitterness against the Saints, yet they will triumph at last, and God with eternal truth will give a victory over the Devil
with his flood of lies, and the earth will be redeemed from the fall, Zion will yet enjoy all her blessings which have been promised through the mouths of all the holy
prophets since the world began.

I would advise the Saints to keep in view the gathering. I have no doubt but that there will be doors open for the gathering of the Saints from this land to meet with their
friends who will settle in California, and by uniting together in wisdom, and going by counsel, much may be done in the continuation of the emigration.

Before closing this address, I feel disposed, for the benefit and information of the Saints, to lay before you a correct account of the receipts for the temple, and
donations to myself, in conformity with the appeal made at the last General Conference, also the situation in which I leave the printing department in Liverpool.

The following is a List of Donations received by me, and others named, since 15th Dec. 1845.

Thus have I laid before you a statement of our affairs as I leave them in this land, and I now conclude by returning to all my sincere and heartfelt thanks for all the
kindness and assistance which I have received, and pray my heavenly father to bless the Saints in Britain in all their hands shall find to do, and speedily make a way for
the honest in heart to join their brethren in the land of Zion, that they may receive their endowments, and be prepared to be instrumental in consummating his great
work, which he will assuredly cut short in righteousness. Such is my prayer on your behalf, and, beloved Saints, let myself, my family and others, as well as the Saints in
Zion, be ever had in remembrance by you, that our undertakings may receive the approval of heaven, and meet with that reward and that rest which remaineth for the
people of God. Amen.

W. WOODRUFF.

Elder Hedlock's Statement.

It will, no doubt, be interesting to the Saints to learn that the ship Liverpool, Capt. Devonport, sailed from this port hence to New Orleans, on the 16th of January last,
with seventy-seven souls, or sixty-two adults on board, including forty-five Saints or thirty-four adults, among whom were Hiram Clark and wife, sister Woodruff and
two children, E. F. Sheets and wife, and several families who have gone to join their friends in their journey across the Rocky Mountains to California.-May an all-wise
Providence protect and guide them where they can enjoy the religion of Jesus Christ, for which they sacrifice their houses and homes, friends and native land-suffering
the fatigue and hardship of a long and tedious journey, rather than dwell in confusion with mobs, whose only aim is to destroy the lives and property of the Saints.

Our much esteemed president, elder Woodruff, and J. A. Stratton, took leave of the Saints in England on the 22th of January, and sailed for New York on board the
packet ship Ashburton. They will speedily visit their friends in the east and gather up as many as they can, and then join the Saints in Nauvoo in their departure to the
western coast of America: and I here beg to acknowledge the kindness of the Saints in Britain, on behalf of the Saints in Nauvoo and elder Woodruff, to return the
gratitude of my heart for their liberality in donating for the building of the temple in Nauvoo, where it will long remain as a monument of the industry and perseverance of
a persecuted people, where the elders of Israel, previous to their departure into the wilderness, will receive the fulness of the holy priesthood and the power of the
gospel of Christ, which will prove a blessing to mankind; and also for contributing to the assistance of elder Woodruff and the Saints in Nauvoo, in the hour of need;
and I pray God, the Eternal Father, in the name of Jesus Christ, to bless the Saints in this life, and crown them heirs of God and joint heirs with Jesus Christ.

It will be seen by elder Woodruff's address to the Saints in the present number of the STAR, the amount donated to the temple, and what has been donated to him and
others; also what has been loaned on books and the amount of books on hand. As I am anxious to liquidate all demands upon the books as early as possible, I wish to
impress upon the minds of the Saints and our agents, the necessity of effecting as speedy and extensive a sale as possible, thereby effecting two objects, first the spread
of the principles of eternal truth to the inhabitants of the kingdom, secondly to enable us to meet promptly the demands upon us. As some of our agents are greatly in
arrears of payment for books already sold, we are under the necessity of requiring immediate returns from them to meet the demands of our printer and binder. Those
who have loaned money on books, can, by giving their order, receive the amount in books at wholesale prices, immediately, if requested. It is necessary to be
understood that the Book of Mormon, Doctrine and Covenants, Hymn Book, and Proclamation of the Twelve Apostles belong to the twelve, and the proceeds, after
defraying expenses of printing and binding must go to them according to their order. The 4th and 5th volumes of the Times and Seasons are the property of elder John
Taylor. From this, it will be observed that I cannot use any monies arising from the sale of those books towards defraying the expenses of the office in Liverpool.

It will be perceived by elder Woodruff's statement, that he has not included the emigration department, which hitherto has paid the expenses of the office, and satisfied
the pressing demands of many a travelling elder who has called upon us, and contributed to many a poor emigrant besides. In the space of three yeare and two months
I have sent to America 990 adult emigrants, 113 of whom have either paid or agreed to pay their passage in Nauvoo, amounting to the sum of ï¿½466 12s. which is
equivalent to my trasmitting that amount in cash, for I have their expenses to pay on the ship whether I am paid or not. Some of those parties, I am sorry to say, have
apostatized from the church and refuse to pay, thus treating me unkindly for my kindness unto them.

I have received by private donations from the Saints, from the 14th of December, 1843, to the 1st of January, 1846, the sum of ï¿½62 15 3. I have paid for board,
lodging, and travelling expenses to visit conferences for the above period, ï¿½169 16 2.

I paid for the expense of a lawsuit in defence of Messrs. Pugmire and Cart-wright, ï¿½29 15 6, and received as a donation from the Saints towards the above lawsuit,
the sum of ï¿½14 17 8 1/4, leaving a balance of ï¿½14 17 9 3/4, which I now owe to the book fund.

I received by the penny subscription, raised towards assisting the poor, the sum of ï¿½42 11 0, one half of which I gave to brother Ward, who had contributed from his
own funds to their assistance.

I have paid for rent of office since the 14th of December, 1843, to the 1st of January, 1846, the sum of ï¿½106 13 4, and have also paid taxes for the office for the
same period to the amount of ï¿½28 5 6. I have likewise paid for postages, office books, and other necessary expenses, the sum of ï¿½136 13 1 1/2. I mention the
 Copyright
above        (c) 2005-2009,
       particulars            Infobase
                   that the church      Mediathe
                                   may know     Corp.
                                                  expense incurred in maintaining an office for the benefit and good of the church; whence they canPage
                                                                                                                                                    emigrate755   / 1033
                                                                                                                                                              without
imposition; and as the emigration of the Saints has ceased for a season, I have no resources to sustain the office, only by the patronage of other people. I hold some
deposits for emigration from some members of the church, which may remain to their credit until they are ready to go to California, or I will refund their deposits to
own funds to their assistance.

I have paid for rent of office since the 14th of December, 1843, to the 1st of January, 1846, the sum of ï¿½106 13 4, and have also paid taxes for the office for the
same period to the amount of ï¿½28 5 6. I have likewise paid for postages, office books, and other necessary expenses, the sum of ï¿½136 13 1 1/2. I mention the
above particulars that the church may know the expense incurred in maintaining an office for the benefit and good of the church; whence they can emigrate without
imposition; and as the emigration of the Saints has ceased for a season, I have no resources to sustain the office, only by the patronage of other people. I hold some
deposits for emigration from some members of the church, which may remain to their credit until they are ready to go to California, or I will refund their deposits to
them, if they choose. I need not say anything respecting the collections for the temple, the loans on books, and books on hand, as brother Woodruff has made a
statement on that subject.

Some may ask, would not a cheaper office do as well? I answer, yes, if it could be had in a locality as suitable for our business as the one we have. Since I came to this
new office, I have shipped 277 adult passengers, 150 of whom were Saints, 127 that were not; which is three times as many as I shipped while in the old office,
shewing an increase of business not connected with the church. Very few passengers were shipped to New York, Philadelphia, Boston, or Quebec, until I came to
Stanley Buildings, but since I have been there, I have shipped 70 adults, only 20 of whom were Saints. I have now about 54 adult emigrants (that are not Saints), to sail
in the Windsor Castle on the 15th of February. I have also effected arrangements by which I can forward freight and emigrants every five days to New York, by the
line of packets of Philadelphia and Boston every eight days, to New Orleans every six days, to the Canadas in the shipping season, to South America, the East and
West Indies, &c. When the Joint Stock Company is completed, these arrangements can be turned to their advantage.

I wish to impress upon the minds of the Saints the importance of their position, and the necessity of their becoming a commercial people. The time is not far distant
when the standard of truth will be raised in all parts of the earth, and the twelve will have to see that the gospel is preached to all nations, and gather the Saints to the
place appointed. Can it be done? Can the poor Saints, out of their scanty livings, raise a fund sufficient to perform this great work, without a change in circumstances? I
answer, no! It was a view of the magnitude of the work of God, and the situation of the Saints, that first suggested to my mind the formation of the Joint Stock
Company, and I rejoice to see it so nearly ready for operation. Based upon principles of equity and justice, with the sanction of the British Government stamped upon
it, and the approbation of the authorities at Nauvoo, as well as the arm of Jehovah to propel it for the good of his cause, and the many wise and persevering men
engaged to direct the interests of the company, it cannot fail to succeed.

And while our brethren are labouring and sacrificing their all, and going into the wilderness to prepare a home for us; I say, while they are in an unsettled state, let the
Saints in Britain not slack their hand, but use double exertions to swell the amount of capital, and prepare every needful thing for a company of Saints to take with them
next September to California, that they can take their weary brethren something to comfort their hearts in the wilderness, and at the South American ports, and return
with the blessings of Providence and something to increase the capital of the company, also at the same time to seek out the honest in heart, and the meek of the earth,
and supply them with every necessary thing for the settlement of a new country. There is not a people on earth so well situated for commercial interests as the Saints in
Britain, and no people could do more than the Saints, were the power now in their hands brought to bear upon the great interest of the church in proper order.

Where, says one, is the power; I answer in co-operation, for the Saints are seattered through all the commercial towns of Britain, and are nearly all manufacturers of
some sorts of ware, and have more or less influence in the neighbourhood where they reside. Let each branch of the church select one of the most business-like men
they have as an agent to correspond with me, or whoever may be in Liverpool to conduct the affairs and ascertain the terms of freight and passage, and times of ships
sailing to those ports above named, and any other required information. and make it publicly known and solicit all the business he can. He must not be afraid of doing
too much, or falter in the first, second, or third attempt; for remember it will take time to become acquainted and gain the confidence of the people, but perseverance
and punctuality are sure to gain the prize, and on fair business principle the agent will realize five per cent on the business he transacts, which, though small at first, will
increase, and great good to the church be effected; then, instead of calling upon the Saints for a penny subscription to relieve the poor, we could send five or ten
families of the poor in every ship, free of charge, as soon as we ged fully established, without feeling the expense. When agents are appointed, let them send me their
names and I will insert them with their address in the bills, so that the public may know to whom and where to apply.

We can commence trading as soon as we are fully registered, wherever it will be most advantageous for the company, and we shall not delay operations when we can
legally act, but use every lawful endeavour for the good of the company and promotion of the cause of God, to lay out some of the funds in trade and commerce
Probably it will be wisdom, when circumstances permit, to purchase a ship, for know of ships that have paid for themselves in three voyages to and from Canada but I
do not think it wisdom to spend but a small portion of the company's fund in a ship; if we do, we shall only have a ship and no means of freighting it to the place of
destination. I am inquiring after the prospects of sending for a quantity of American flour, lard, cheese, pork, and beef, and such other articles as can be kept in bond,
unless the duty is taken off, to supply the demands of the Saints and the furnishing of our own ships, which would cause great consumption. I have to purchase from
ï¿½50 to ï¿½100 worth of provisions for every ship I send out, and I shall at least, according to present prospects, want about ï¿½1000 worth of provisions this year
for shipping, the profits of which might as well go to the Joint Stock Company as to other merchants, and I could, through the connections I have formed, sell
ï¿½10,000 worth in a year, beside supplying the Saints, if we only had the capital to commence with, which I expect will soon be ready. I do not wish the interest of the
Joint Stock Company to absorb all the attention of the Saints, but I wish it to have its due attention, while at the same time I would exhort the Saints not to slacken their
hands in spreading the truth, and let me entreat of the presiding elders of conferences and branches, travelling elders, and all the Saints, to use every lawful endeavour to
spread the truth wherever doors may be open before you, and permit me to remind my brethren who preside over conferences and branches, that to them is committed
a charge of great importance, to teach the people the way of salvation, therefore seek the spirit of God to guide you into all truth, and in your deliberations in council
gain the wisdom of all by giving all the privilege of expressing their feelings on matters brought before you, give your judgment in righteousness, without partiality or
party feelings, study the well-being of the Saints under your charge, seek to settle all differences that you can without disturbing the whole church with the grievance,
teach the Saints that the Spirit of God is a spirit of love, and it will be a rule by which all may know that a member is out of the way; if they are possessed of a
contentious spirit, of hatred and envy, be gentle in reproofs, remembering that soft words turn away wrath. To the Saints I would say, remember your presiding elders
before God, and if you wish to be benefited by them, comfort them. Pray for God to bless you and guide you into all truth, remembering that your elders are the
medium of communication, by the influence of the Holy Spirit, to you, and if you are agreed, nothing will prevent them from having their understandings enlightened, and
their tongues unloosed, and wisdom and intelligence from God be communicated unto you. Brethren, I desire your prayers, I need your support before a throne of
grace, for your welfare is my constant study, and many a sleepless night I have passed thinking upon the situation of the Saints of God in these last days, and I feel my
inability, without your sympathy and prayers, to counsel and direct the church in Britain at this important crisis, when the powers of darkness, and oppression of mobs,
have arrayed their powers against the church in America, and so many obstacles rise up to disturb the peace and happiness of the people of God, and so much remains
to be done to spread the Gospel and gather the Saints with our limited means.

I pray that God will protect his people from dangers seen and unseen, and that the Saints will be faithful to the end, and receive a crown of eternal life.

REUBEN HEDLOCK.

Latter-Day Saints' Millennial Star. February 1 1846.

WE have been induced in the present number of the STAR, to present considerable matter touching the present situation of the Saints in Zion, and their intended
removal; not because the measures to be adopted, or the principles to be carried into effect, have an immediate bearing upon the Saints in Britain, but because of the
principles that are set forth for the instruction of the Saints in relation to the great doctrine of the gathering, and we trust they will not be lost upon the people of the Lord
inCopyright  (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
   this country.                                                                                                                                          Page 756 / 1033

There is no characteristic by which the Saints are distinguished in the present days so peculiar as that of the gathering, and so long as we continue in connexion with the
WE have been induced in the present number of the STAR, to present considerable matter touching the present situation of the Saints in Zion, and their intended
removal; not because the measures to be adopted, or the principles to be carried into effect, have an immediate bearing upon the Saints in Britain, but because of the
principles that are set forth for the instruction of the Saints in relation to the great doctrine of the gathering, and we trust they will not be lost upon the people of the Lord
in this country.

There is no characteristic by which the Saints are distinguished in the present days so peculiar as that of the gathering, and so long as we continue in connexion with the
kingdom of God, the doctrine of the gathering will be of vital importance, indeed everything hinges upon this point, the Saints must be gathered out from Babylon, in
order that they may become a kingdom and a people prepared for the Lord at his coming.

We have no doubt that there are many in the church at the present moment upon whom this subject as yet has not produced its due and legitimate effect. Without laying
much claim to the spirit of prophecy, we think we can perceive in the political horizon, indications that will bring powerful arguments to the minds and hearts of the
Saints upon this all important subject.

WE beg to apologize for the delay in sending out the second number of the STAR, such has been the multiplicity of our business in taking stock, and settling affairs with
our late beloved President, that we have not been able to attend to our ordinary business, and in addition to this, sickness has been added to the difficulties we have of
late had to struggle with.

We would also say to our correspondents of the British and American Commercial Joint Stock Company, that we are much behind hand in our communications with
them, however, we trust that for the future not to be quite so crowded with business, and consequently be enabled to attend more punctually to our various duties.

We have received a communication from our beloved President Brigham Young, dated Nauvoo, City of Joseph, Dec. 17th, 1845, by which we find that the Saints at
least consider that all things are prospering with them. They have commenced the endowments in the attic story of the Lord's House, and are employed therein night
and day; they had, at the date of the letter, given the endowment to some four hundred persons.

The mob, it is said, are now much vexed at our removal, and at the prospect of the Roman Catholics succeeding us. The Saints had been visited by two reverend
gentlemen sent by the bishop of Chicago, who examined minutely the city and public buildings, and who declared our Temple to exceed anything they had seen outside
of Italy.

The Lord hears and answers the prayers of his people, and the designs of wicked and oppressive men are continually overruled. Great preparations are making for the
removal in the spring, and the city has the appearance of being filled with wagon-shops. Saints are daily arriving from the different States, so that there is scarcely a
single room in the city to let.

The Saints from this are directed to make their course for the bay or port of St. Francisco.

The people are still labouring on the Temple, and the finish of the interior is progressing rapidly. The found and oxen of hewn stone are nearly accomplished, and will
soon be fit for use.

We are glad to be able to communicate this intelligence at the present time, and we feel assured they will be very satisfactory. Let the Saints remember they are the
children of the day, and let them be fully alive to the signs of the times, and for all events that may transpire.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY T. WARD, STANLEY BUILDINGS, BATH STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

No. 4. February 15 1846. Vol. VII.
Copy of a Letter From J. Smith Jun. to Mr. Galland.

REMINISCENCES of truly great men are at all times interesting, and particularly so when they have passed from the present stage of action, and their words and
works have become a portion of history. The records of mankind teem with narrations of the great and mighty, who, rising above their fellows, have been instrumental
in giving laws to the world, overthrowing empires, or establishing principles outliving their short mortality, and operating with still potent energy to the present day. In
what estimation should we then hold the character of the chosen and now martyred man of God, who, after the world had slept the sleep of ages, shrouded in
comparative darkness with regard to all spiritual things, was permitted to be the instrument for restoring a communication between heaven and earth, and establishing
that kingdom which should never come to an end, but continuing to grow in power and majesty, should prepare a people for the coming of the Lord, the final over-
throw of evil, and the establishment of holiness and peace throughout a regenerated world.

We therefore think no apology is necessary for the introduction of the following letter, extracted from the Times and Seasons of February, 1840, and written within the
walls of a prison when incarcerated for righteousness' sake. We feel assured that the doctrine and principle which it contains, will be acceptable to all, and may be of
service to many.

EDITOR.

Liberty Gaol, Clay Co. March 22nd. 1839.

MR. ISAAC GALLAND.-Dear Sir, I have just been privileged with a perusal of a letter, put into my hands by Mr. D. W. Rogers, which letter was directed to him,
dated February 26th, 1839, and signed Isaac Galland. The contents of said letter express a sympathy and a good feeling towards the people and church of the Latter-
day Saints, of whom I have the high honour to being their religious leader; I say high honour, more especially because I know them to be an honourable, a virtuous, and
an upright people. And that honour, virtue, and righteousness, is their only aim and object in this life. They are, sir, a much injured and abused people; and are greatly
belied as to their true character. They have been fallen upon by a gang of ruffians and murderers, three times, in the state of Missouri, and entirely broken up, without
having committed the first offence; or without there being the least shadow, in the very slightest degree of evidence, that they have done ought of any thing derogatory to
the laws or character of the state of Missouri. And this last time of their being broken up, it is either my misfortune, or good fortune (for I rather count it good fortune to
suffer affliction with the people of God), in connexion with others of my brethren to be made a severe sufferer, by the hands of the above mentioned rascals; they are
supported by some portions of the authorities of the State, either in consequence of prejudices, excited by foul calumnies, or else they themselves are the fathers and
instigators of the whole diabolical and murderous proceeding.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 757 / 1033
I am bold to say, sir, that a more nefarious transaction never has existed since the days of yore, than that which has been practised upon us. Myself, and those who are
in prison with me, were torn from our houses, with our wives and children clinging to our garments, under the awful expectation of being exterminated. At our first
the laws or character of the state of Missouri. And this last time of their being broken up, it is either my misfortune, or good fortune (for I rather count it good fortune to
suffer affliction with the people of God), in connexion with others of my brethren to be made a severe sufferer, by the hands of the above mentioned rascals; they are
supported by some portions of the authorities of the State, either in consequence of prejudices, excited by foul calumnies, or else they themselves are the fathers and
instigators of the whole diabolical and murderous proceeding.

I am bold to say, sir, that a more nefarious transaction never has existed since the days of yore, than that which has been practised upon us. Myself, and those who are
in prison with me, were torn from our houses, with our wives and children clinging to our garments, under the awful expectation of being exterminated. At our first
examination, the mob found one or two persons of low and worthless character, whom they compelled, at the peril of their lives, to swear some things against us, which
things, if they had been even true, were nothing at all, and could not have so much as disgraced any man under heaven. Nevertheless, we could have proved by more
than five hundred witnesses that the things were false. But the judge employed an armed force, and compelled us to abandon the idea of introducing witnesses, upon the
peril of the lives of the witnesses. Under such circumstances, sir, we were committed to this gaol, on a pretended charge of treason against the State of Missouri,
without the slightest evidence to that effect. We collected our witnesses the second time, and petitioned a habeas corpus, but were thrust back again into prison by the
rage of the mob, and our families robbed and plundered, and families and witnesses thrust from their homes and hunted out of the State, and dare not return for their
lives. And under this order of things, we held in confinement for a pretended trial; whereas we are to be tried by those very characters who have practised those things,
and have sworn to have our lives also! and have made public proclamation that these men must and should be hung, whether they were innocent or guilty. Such men
too, sir, hath made this proclamation, as General Atchison, who is considered one of the most prominent men in the State. This is according to the information I have
received which I suppose to be true. Their plea, sir, is that the State will be ruined if the Mormon leaders are liberated, so that they can publish the real facts of what
has been practised upon them.

We are kept under a strong guard night and day, in a prison of double walls and doors proscribed in our liberty of conscience; our food is scant, uniform, and coarse;
we have not the privilege of cooking for ourselves; we have been compelled to sleep on the floor with straw, and not blankets sufficient to keep us warm; and when we
have a fire, we are obliged to have almost a constant smoke. The judges have gravely told us from time to time that they knew we were innocent, and ought to be
liberated, but they dare not administer the law unto us, for fear of the mob. But if we will deny our religion we can be liberated. Our lawyers have gravely told us that
we are only held now by the influence of long-faced Baptists; how far this is true we are not able to say; but we are certain that our most vehement accusers are the
highest toned professors of religion. On being interrogated what these men have done? their uniform answer is, we do not know, but they are false teachers, and ought
to die. And of late, boldly and frankly acknowledge that the religion of these men is all that they have against them. Now, sir, the only difference between their religion
and mine is, that 1 firmly believe in the prophets and apostles, Jesus Christ being the chief corner stone. And speak as one having authority among them, and not as the
scribes, and am liberal in my sentiments towards all men in matters of opinion, and rights of conscience, whereas they are not. But enough of this I feel highly gratified to
learn of a man who had sympathy and feelings of friendship towards a suffering, and an injured, and an innocent people; if you can do them any good render them any
assistance or protection, in the name of suffering humanity we beseed you, for God's sake, and humanity's sake, that you will do it. If you should see Governor Lucas, I
wish you would have the kindness to state to him the contents of this letter, we know him from information to be a man of character and a gentleman. I would be glad,
therefore, if it were possible that he, and not only he, but every other patriotism and humane man should know the real facts of our sufferings, and of the unjust and crue
hand that is upon us. I have been in this State one year the twelfth day of this month, have never borne arms at any time. I have never held any office, civil or military, in
this State. I have only officiated as a religious teacher, in religious matters, and not in temporal matters. The only occasion I have given, was to defend my own family in
my outdoor yard against the invasions of a lawless mob, and that I did not do at the expense any man's life, but risked my own in defence of an innocent family,
consisting of a wife five children, hired servants, &c. My residence was in Far West. I was surrounded with a noble, generous, and enterprising society, who were
friendly to the laws and constitution of our country. They were broken up without cause, and my family now, as I suppose, living, are in Quincy, Illinois.

We are informed, that the prisoners in Richmond gaol, Ray county, are much more inhumanly treated than we are. If this is the case, we will assure you that their
constitutions cannot last long, for we find ours wearing away very fast, and if we knew of are source whereby aid and assistance could be rendered unto us, we should
most cordially petition for it. But where is liberty-where is humanity-where is patriotism-where has the genius of the pedestal of the laws and constitution of our boasted
country fled? Are they not slain victims at the feet of prejudice, to gratify the malice of a certain class of men who have learned that their craft and creed cannot stand
against the light of truth, when it comes to be investigated; hence they resort to the vilest of the vile means, and to foul calumnies, and to physical force. To do what? To
deprive some fifty thousand of the right of citizenship, and for what? Because they are blasphemers? No ! for this is contrary to their practice as well as their faith. Was
it because they were tavern haunters and drunkards? No; this charge cannot be substantiated against them as a people-it was contrary to their faith; and, finally, was it
for any thing? no, sir, not for any thing; only that Mormonism is truth, and every man that embraced it felt himself at liberty to embrace every truth; consequently the
shackles of seperstition, bigotry, ignorance, and priestcraft, fall at once from his neck, and his eyes are opened to see the truth, and truth greatly prevails over
priestcraft; hence the priests are alarmed, and they raise a hue-and-cry-down with these men! heresy! heresy! fanaticism! false prophets! false teachers! away with
these men! crucify them! crucify them! And now, sir, this is the sole cause of the persecution against the Mormon people; and now, if they had been Mahomedans,
Hottentots, or Pagans; or, in fine, sir, if their religion was as false as hell, what right would men have to drive them from their homes and their country, or to exterminate
them, so long as their religion did not interfere with the civil rights of men, according to the laws of our country? None at all. But the mind naturally being curious, wants
to know what those sentiments are that are so at variance with the priests of the age, and I trust you will bear with me, while I offer to you a few of my reflections on
this subject, and if they should not meet your mind, it may open a door for an exchange of ideas, and in the exercise of a proper liberality of spirit, it may not be
unprofitable.

In the first place, I have stated above that Mormonism is truth; in other words, the doctrine of the Latter-day Saints is truth, for the names Mormon and Mormonism
were given to us by our enemies, but Latter-day Saints was the real name by which the church was organized. Now, sir, you may think that it is a broad assertion that it
is truth, but, sir, the first and fundamental principle of our holy religion is, that we believe that we have a right to embrace all and every item of truth, without limitation, or
without being circumscribed or prohibited by the creeds or superstitious notions of men, or by the dominations of one another, when that truth is clearly demonstrated
to our minds, and we have the highest degree of evidence of the same. We feel ourselves bound by the laws of God, to observe and do strictly, with all our hearts, all
things whatsoever is manifest unto us by the highest degree of testimony that God has committed to us, as written in the Old and New Testament, or any where else, by
any manifestation whereof we know that it has come from God, and has application to us, being adapted to our situation and circumstances, age, and generation of life:
and that we have a perfect and indefeasible right to embrace all such commandments, and do them, knowing that God will not command any thing but what is peculiarly
adapted in itself to ameliorate the condition of every man, under whatever circumstances it may find him-it matters not what kingdom or country he may be in. And,
again, we believe that it is our privilege to reject all things, whatsoever is clearly manifested to us that they do not have a bearing upon us; such as, for instance, it is not
binding on us to build an ark, because God commanded Noah to build one. It would not be applicable to our case; we are not looking for a flood. It is not binding on
us to lead the children of Israel out of the land of Egypt, because God commanded Moses. The children of Israel are not in bondage to the Egyptians, as they were
then: our circumstances are different. I have introduced these for examples; and on the other hand, "Thou shalt not kill. Thou shalt not steal. Thou shalt not commit
adultery. Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neighbour. Thou shalt not covet thy neighbour's wife, nor his ox, nor his ass, nor his man servant, nor his maid
servant, nor any thing that is thy neighbour's."

These sentiments we most cordially embrace, and consider them binding on us because they are adapted to our circumstances. We believe that we have a right to
revelations, visions, and dreams from God, our heavenly father, and light and intelligence through the the gift of the Holy Ghost, in the name of Jesus Christ, on all
subjects pertaining to our spiritual welfare, if it so be that we keep his commandments, so as to render ourselves worthy in his sight. We believe that no man can
administer salvation through the gospel to the souls of men, in the name of Jesus Christ, except he is authorized from God by revelation, or by being ordained by some
one whom God hath sent by revelation, as it is written by Paul, Romans x. 14, "And how shall they believe in him of whom they have not heard? and how shall they
hear without a preacher? and how shall they preach, except they be sent?" And I will ask, how can they be sent without a revelation, or some other visible display of
the manifestation
 Copyright         of God. And
             (c) 2005-2009,      again, Hebrews,
                              Infobase  Media Corp.  v., 4. "And no man taketh this honour unto himself, but he that is called of God, as was Aaron." Page
                                                                                                                                                      And I would
                                                                                                                                                             758 ask,  how
                                                                                                                                                                  / 1033
was Aaron called but by revelation?

And again, we believe in the doctrine of faith, and of repentance, and of baptism for the remission of sins, and the gift of the Holy Ghost, by the laying on of hands, and
subjects pertaining to our spiritual welfare, if it so be that we keep his commandments, so as to render ourselves worthy in his sight. We believe that no man can
administer salvation through the gospel to the souls of men, in the name of Jesus Christ, except he is authorized from God by revelation, or by being ordained by some
one whom God hath sent by revelation, as it is written by Paul, Romans x. 14, "And how shall they believe in him of whom they have not heard? and how shall they
hear without a preacher? and how shall they preach, except they be sent?" And I will ask, how can they be sent without a revelation, or some other visible display of
the manifestation of God. And again, Hebrews, v., 4. "And no man taketh this honour unto himself, but he that is called of God, as was Aaron." And I would ask, how
was Aaron called but by revelation?

And again, we believe in the doctrine of faith, and of repentance, and of baptism for the remission of sins, and the gift of the Holy Ghost, by the laying on of hands, and
of the resurrection of the dead, and of eternal judgment. We believe in the doctrine of repentance, as well as of faith; and in the doctrine of baptism for the remission of
sins as well as in the doctrine of repentance, and in the doctrine of the gift of the Holy Ghost by the laying on of hands, as well as baptism for the remission of sins; and
also, in like manner, of the resurrection of the dead, and of eternal judgment. Now all these are the doctrines set forth by the apostles, and if we have any thing to do
with one of them, they are all alike precious and binding on us. And as a proof, mark the following quotations. Mark 16th chap. 15, 16 verses: "And he said unto them
go ye into all the world and preach the gospel to every creature, and he that believeth and is baptized shall be saved, but he that believeth not shall be damned." Here
you will see the doctrine of faith. And again, Acts 2nd chap. 28 verse: "Then Peter said unto them repent and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ,
for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost." Here you see the doctrine of repentance and baptism for the remission of sins, and the gift of
the Holy Ghost connected by the promise inseparably. Now I want you to consider the high standing of Peter; he was now endowed with power from on high, and
held the keys of the kingdom of heaven. Matthew 16th chap. 19 verse, "And I will give unto you the keys of the kingdom of heaven, and whatsoever thou shalt bind on
earth shall be bound in heaven, and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven." This was the character, sir, that made the glorious promise of the
gift of the Holy Ghost predicated upon the baptism for the remission of sins! and he did not say that it was confined to that generation: but see further, Acts 2nd chap.
39 verse: "For the promise is unto you, and your children, and to all who are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call." Then, sir, if the callings of God
extend unto us, we come within the scope of Peter's promise. Now where is the man who is authorised to put his finger on the spot and say, thus far shalt thou go and
no farther: there is no man: therefore, let us receive the whole or none. And again, concerning the doctrine of the laying on of hands. Acts 8th chap. 14 to 17 verse:
"Now when the apostles, which were at Jerusalem, heard that Samaria had received the word of God, they sent unto them Peter and John, who when they were come
down, prayed for them, that they might receive the Holy Ghost, for as yet he was fallen upon none of them, only they were baptised in the name of the Lord Jesus.
Then laid they their lands upon them, and they received the Holy Ghost." Acts 19th chap. 5, 6 verses: "When they heard this, they were baptised in the name of the
Lord Jesus. And when Paul had laid his hands upon them, the Holy Ghost came on them, and they spake with tongues and prophesied." We discover by these the
doctrine of the laying on of hands. And for the doctrine of the resurrection of the dead and of eternal judgment. Hebrews 6th chap. 2 verse: "Of the doctrine of baptism,
and of laying on of the hands, and of resurrection of the dead, and of eternal judgment." I consider these to be some of the leading items of the gospel, as taught by
Christ and his apostles, and as received by those whom they taught. I wish you would look at these carefully and closely, and you will readily perceive that the
difference between me and other religious teachers is in the Bible, so the Bible and they for it; and as far as they teach the gospel of Jesus Christ, as it is verily written,
and are inspired, and called as was Aaron, I feel myself bound to bow with all deference to their mandates and teachings; but see Galatians, 1st chap. 6 to 10 verse: "I
marvel that you are so soon removed from him that called you into the grace of Christ, unto another Gospel; but there be some that trouble you, and would pervert the
gospel of Christ. But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed. As we
said before, so say I now again, if any man preach any other gospel unto you than that ye have received, let him be accursed. For do I now persuade men or God? or
do I seek to please men? for if I yet pleased men, I should not be the servant of Christ." Further, the 11, 12 verses. "But, I certify you, brethren, that the gospel which
was preached of me is not after man; for I neither received it of man, neither was I taught it, but by the revelation of Jesus Christ."

Please, sir, to pardon me for having obtruded thus lengthily upon your feelings, as you are a stranger to me, and I know nothing of you, only what I have read in your
letter, and from that I have taken the liberty which I have. Be assured, sir, that I have the most liberal sentiments and feelings of charity towards all sects, parties, and
denominations; and the rights and liberties of conscience I hold most sacred and dear, and despise no man for differing with me in matters of opinion.

Accept, dear sir, my best wishes for your welfare, and desire for further acquaintance, I close my letter, by giving you some quotations which you will have the
goodness to read. The second Epistle of Paul to Timothy, i. 5, 7.-ii. 10, 14.-iv. 2, 7.-Ephesians, iv. 10, 18.-1st Corinthians, xii. 1, 31.-viii. 3, 6.-Ephesians, iv. 1, 8.-
The first Epistle of John, i.-Matthew, iii. 13, 17.-St. John, iii. 1, 16.-x. 1, 50.-xxviii. 18, 20.-St. Luke, xxiv. 45, 53. If you wish another address on this subject, you
have only to let me know, and it shall be attended to.-Yours, truly, JOSEPH SMITH, JUN.

Pride.

As the kingdom of God is one of order so is it necessarily governed by legal officers exercising certain power and authority according to the calling of each. As
character amongst mankind, at least of a peculiar cast, very frequently lies hid until circumstances call it forth, so also is it in connexion with the kingdom of God.
Perhaps there is no test so efficient in proving the character of the Saint as that of being vested with the authority of the holy priesthood, the importance and
responsibility of which, we should wish much to impress upon the minds of our readers.

There is no office in connexion with the kingdom of God, from a deacon upwards, but what is of great importance, honourable, and conferring great honour upon all
that perform their duty therein. For instance, in discharging the duties of a deacon, is not the very calling godlike, to seek out and minister to the wants of the
necessitous, and especially so when connected with the household of faith, when even a cup of cold water given to the needy shall not lose its reward.

O, there is a beautiful order and fitness in all things connected with the church of God, that stamps at once its true character, and proclaims it to be of no earthly origin.
For instance, the proper discharge of the duties of a deacon is, as it were, a foundation on which to build the other and higher offices of the priesthood; and we would
venture to say at once, that if a man has not the goodness of heart, the humility, and faithfulness required in the discharge of a deacons office, he is not fit for any higher
sphere of rule.

It is said that the human blood, when greatly magnified, is found to contain animalculae in the forms of all living creatures, so we would say that in the legitimate elevation
of the priesthood, individuals ought to possess all the qualifications necessary for the discharge of all the duties of those not so elevated as themselves. For instance, we
have been taught that while a lower officer cannot legally assume the authority of those above him, yet those more elevated can descend legally to perform the duty of
any that may be beneath them, to which we would add, that they should also be in possession of those virtues necessary for the discharge of every duty below them.

Even after the pattern of our great Lord and Master, of whom we read that "we have not an high priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but
was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin." So whatever position in the kingdom of God an individual may occupy, he ought to have a perfect sympathy
and fellow-feeling with all beneath him, and particularly with those over whom he may have to preside.

And as every president should feel the responsibility of his position, and the necessity of those over whom he presides giving heed to his counsel, so should he set an
example to them of his readiness to submit to the counsel of those who may preside over him.

But as we have before alluded to the authority of the priesthood being a test of character, so we are sorry to say that, in some instances, we have had to regret the
manifestation of a rigid jealousy of authority, and sometimes an exercise of tyranny that would be degrading under any circumstances, but doubly so when in connexion
with the kingdom of God.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 759 / 1033
Individuals that, perhaps, for a long season have done well, and have given every satisfaction in the discharge of their duties, have been abundantly successful in
furthering the work of the Lord, yet owing to a change of circumstances have become completely changed persons. It may be that before time their authority has been
But as we have before alluded to the authority of the priesthood being a test of character, so we are sorry to say that, in some instances, we have had to regret the
manifestation of a rigid jealousy of authority, and sometimes an exercise of tyranny that would be degrading under any circumstances, but doubly so when in connexion
with the kingdom of God.

Individuals that, perhaps, for a long season have done well, and have given every satisfaction in the discharge of their duties, have been abundantly successful in
furthering the work of the Lord, yet owing to a change of circumstances have become completely changed persons. It may be that before time their authority has been
supreme in their own district, circumstances might perhaps call for the surveillance of another, which cannot be brooked, and the person whom before time every one
has admired and honoured, becomes another being completely, and perhaps, by his hostility and opposition, undoes much of that which for years he may have been
labouring to accomplish.

But need we say that such things should not be in the kingdom of God. We can truly say that for our own part we have always felt much relieved when another has, in
some measure, relieved us from the responsibility of the position we occupied.

There was one great principle taught by the Saviour, which was, that he that would be greatest should be servant of all, and truly, while we would have every man
discharge his duty faithfully, and have a proper knowledge of the power and authority delegated unto him, and allow no man to trample upon it; we would at the same
time say, that jealousy of the power of others, or the exercise of tyranny in the discharge of the authority they may hold, should never be found in the kingdom of God.

What, shall man, dignified and honoured even with the lowest office in the kingdom of God, presume to tyrannize over the flock of God, or rebel against the
appointments of the priesthood! We have often cautioned the Saints as to the many ways in which the Devil will seek to overthrow the children of God, and this is one
of the most effectual, and most calculated to do extensive injury to the cause. A person, merely a member, may rebel and fall away without effecting much comparative
mischief, but an elder, and particularly a president of a branch or conference, is much more calculated to work mischief than others, when so disposed.

It is written that he that humbleth himself shall be exalted, and if persons in a moment of irritation, when jealous of their own power, could but call to mind this maxim,
how much might they be saved from trouble, and the church of God from injury.

We delight to see firmness and decision of character manifested both in the kingdom of God and in the world, but when the parties have the name of Saints, we love to
see it mingled with true charity and humility, which never will curtail the esteem it calls for, but clothe it with charms that will make it irresistible. Let then every one, and
particularly every officer in the church of Christ, endeavour to realize his true position.

Pride, envy, and jealousy may serve their turn amongst men, but they are completely out of place in the kingdom of God; and be it remembered that we have to do with
mighty, with fearful realities, in which the indulgence of party, private, or selfish feelings should never be allowed to intrude, and thereby mar our usefulness. O let the
sublime work in which we are engaged occupy our thoughts to the exclusion of all paltry, little, mean, and selfish things. Let us remember that we are instrumental in
forming and marshalling the host of God, by which the kingdom of Satan is to be overthrown, and every vestige of the destroyer and the curse to be removed from the
face of the earth; that it is our great and glorious privilege to redeem the myriads of our progenitors from the thraldom of Satan, and to introduce them after their long
confinement into the glorious liberty of the sons of God.

Surely, were the Saints one and all to bear in mind the great end of their calling, it would exclude many a contemptible and trifling thing with which they may now be
troubled. We would then exhort all to maintain the authority and dignity of the priesthood conferred upon them, but at the same time, honour it likewise in those above
them.

We remember an anecdote in the conversations of the great Doctor Samuel Johnson, which may be an illustration at the present time. "Sir," says he, "there is in this
town one Mrs.-, a great republican. One day, when I was at her house, I put on a very grave countenance, and said to her, `Madam, I am now become a convert to
your way of thinking. I am convinced that all mankind are upon an equal footing; and to give you unquestionable proof, madam, that I am in earnest, here is a very
sensible, civil, well-behaved fellow-citizen, your footman; I desire that he may be allowed to sit down and dine with us.' She has never liked me since; she was one of
those who would wish to level down as far as themselves, but could not bear to level up to themselves."

In conclusion we would say to all, give honour to whom honour is due, respect the authority of the priesthood above yourselves, as well as you expect the same from
others; put away all things that are mean and contemptible; be men and women of God, approximating to his likeness daily, as you grow in knowledge of the things of
the kingdom, and seek to be prepared to fill a high and glorious part in the renovation and restitution of a fallen world.

EDITOR.

Sympathy.

"Remember those that are in bonds as bound WITH them," says the apostle, and we feel anxious to extend this great principle amongst the Saints of God. It is,
undoubtedly, our duty at all times to remember our brethren and sisters in Zion, especially when we approach a throne of grace in prayer and supplication; but if ever a
period since the organization of the church called for the exercise of this principle, it is the present.

We have not made the foregoing quotation to intimate that any of our brethren are in bonds, as we have had no intelligence whatever to that effect, but for the sake of
the principle it contains. From rumours that are in circulation, it seems clearly evident that obstacles of every possible kind will be thrown in the way of the Saints in Zion
to prevent them leaving.-No pretext, whatever, will be left unemployed for this end, but while we anticipate these things, we do not mean to discourage any one, but
rather to remind them that he that is with us is greater than all that is against us. We would therefore remind the Saints who have entered into covenant with God, that it
is their privilege to lay all things before their heavenly Father, and he will hear them, and overrule the evil designs of their enemies. We know that, day by day, in the city
of Nauvoo, the Lord is appealed to, all things are laid before him in simplicity and in truth, and he hears and answers the supplications of his people. Let the Saints,
then, one and all, remember Zion and the people there-let the voice of prayer and supplication ascend into the ears of the Lord of Sabbaoth, from this side of the
Atlantic, that blessings may be poured forth upon his people, and that their enemies may be confounded.

We wish the Saints to realize the blessings and the privileges which are theirs in the church of Christ. Many of us who have formerly been associated with the various
religious systems of the day, have much to learn in this respect. Prayers and blessings before time, perhaps, with us, have been little thought of, and less understood as
to their reality; but it cannot be thus in the kingdom of God. The elements are blessed in the supper of the Lord, and are made a means of good unto us, as a medium
by which the spirit of the Lord is communicated. We dedicate and consecrate oil before the Lord, for the use of his people, his blessing is invoked upon it, and that
blessing is a reality, which we now understand in a very different manner to what we were enabled to do when strangers to the covenant.

So, in like manner is the power of prayer; it is written that "the prayer of a righteous man availeth much," and we would wish the Saints never to forget their privilege in
this respect.

 Copyright
Without any(c) 2005-2009,
             want of charity,Infobase  Media Corp.
                              we can remember   a time when individuals, while in prayer, would go through a whole round of divinity, or perhaps ofPage    760
                                                                                                                                                     eloquent   / 1033
                                                                                                                                                              eulogy of
the Supreme Being, little thinking perhaps of their prayers being either heard or answered; but it must not be so with the people of God. If there be one school more
than another where simplicity and sincerity are necessary, that school is the kingdom of God.
So, in like manner is the power of prayer; it is written that "the prayer of a righteous man availeth much," and we would wish the Saints never to forget their privilege in
this respect.

Without any want of charity, we can remember a time when individuals, while in prayer, would go through a whole round of divinity, or perhaps of eloquent eulogy of
the Supreme Being, little thinking perhaps of their prayers being either heard or answered; but it must not be so with the people of God. If there be one school more
than another where simplicity and sincerity are necessary, that school is the kingdom of God.

Let, then, the honest in heart remember that duplicity must not in any way intrude upon them when approaching the God of Heaven in prayer and supplication, and at
the same time remember that there is mighty power and efficacy in prayer, and he that hath given unto us his Son, will he not, with him, freely give us all things.

Let, then, these sentiments be understood and cherished, and let the application of them be as from the heart of one man before the Lord, on behalf of the Saints in
Zion, that they may be enabled to escape from their enemies, and in the wilderness be located in safety, while the vengeance of an angry God is poured out upon the
wicked.

And in conclusion we would remark that no Saint, or body of Saints, can be so employed without being individually blessed; and while they breathe forth their
sympathy and desires for the well-being of others, it will return into their own bosoms a double blessing; while envy, malice, slander, and all the vile brood of hell will
flee away, nor find a resting place amongst the people of the Lord.

In conclusion, then, let our sympathy be such as the apostle inculcates; let us feel to be one with all the Saints of God, and

"Remember those that are in bonds as bound WITH them."

EDITOR.

American Antiquities.

An Account of Discoveries in the West As Given By the Antiquarian Society At Cincinnati.

Near Newark, in the county of Licking, Ohio, is situated one of those immense works or fortifications. Its builders chose, with good taste and judgment, this site for
their town, being exactly on the point of land at the junction of Racoon Creek and South Fork, where Licking river commences. It is in form resembling somewhat a
horse-shoe, accommodated, however, to the sweep of those two streams; embracing in the whole a circumference of about six hundred rods, or nearly two miles.

A wall of earth of about four hundred rods is raised on the sides of this fort, next to the small creek which comes down along its sides from the west and east. The
situation is beautiful, as these works stand on a large plain, which is elevated forty or fifty feet above the stream just noticed, and is almost perfectly flat, and as rich a
soil as can be found in that country. It would seem the people who made this settlement undertook to encompass with a wall as much land as would support its
inhabitants, and also sufficient to build their dwellings on, with several fortifications, arranged in a proper manner for its defence. There are, within its ranges, four of
those forts, of different dimensions; one contains forty acres, with a wall of about ten feet high; another, containing twenty-two acres, also walled; but in this fort is an
elevated observatory, of sufficient height to overlook the whole country. From this, there is the appearance of a secret or subterranean passage to the water, as one of
the creeks runs near this fort. A third fort, containing about twenty-six acres, having a wall around it, thrown out of a deep ditch on the inner side of the wall. This wall is
now from twenty-five to thirty feet in height. A fourth fortification, enclosing twenty acres, with a wall of about ten feet high. Two of these forts are perfect circles; one a
perfect square; another an octagon, or eight-sided. These forts are severally connected by roads running between parallel walls, and also in the same way communicate
with the creeks; so that these important points, in case of invasion, should not be deprived of water. There are, besides the forts, four other small works of defence, of
a circular form, situated in such a manner as to protect, in a measure, the roads running from fort to fort.

The fort which is of the eight-sided form, containing the greatest space within, has eight gateways, with a mound in front of each of them, and were doubtless placed
there to aid in a defence against invaders. The other forts have no gateways connected with the roads that lead to them, except one, and this is a round fort united to the
octangular fort, containing twenty-two acres; the gateway to this looks towards the wilderness, at this gate is also a mound, supposed to be for its defence.

On the southern side of this great town, is a road running off to the country, which is also walled in the same way; it has been surveyed a few miles, and it is supposed
to connect other similar works on the Hokhoking, thirty miles distance, at some point a few miles north of Lancaster, as walls of the description connected with this
work, of ten or twelve miles in extent, have been discovered. It is supposed, also, that the wall on each side of the road were made for the double purpose of
answering as a fence to their fields, with gateways to accommodate their farms, and for security in time of danger, so that communion between friendly settlements
might not be interrupted. About the walls of this place have been discovered very beautiful rock crystal and horn stone, suitable for arrow and spear heads, a little lead,
sulphur, and iron. This kind of stone, suitable for spears, was, undoubtedly, valuable on other accounts, as axes, knives, mallets, &c., were made of it. It is likely that,
as very little iron has been discovered, even in its oxydized state, their vast works of excavation were carried on by means of wooden shovels and scrapers, which
would answer very well in the easy and stoneless soil of that country.

A second fort, situated southwesterly from the great works on the Licking, and four or five miles in a northwestern direction from Somerset, the seat of justice for Perry
county, is found. This work encloses about forty acres. Its wall is entirely of stone, not regularly laid up in a wall, agreeably to the rules of masonary, but a huge mass of
stones and rocks, of all shapes and sizes, as nature formed them, without the mark of an iron tool upon them. These are in sufficient quantity to form a wall, if laid in
good order, of about fourteen feet in height, and three in thickness.

Near the centre of the area of this enclosure is a stone mound, of a circular form, fifteen feet high, and was erected, as is conjectured, for an altar, on which were
performed their religious rites, and also for a monument to perpetuate the memory of some great event in the history of its builders. It is also belived that the whole of
this vast preparation was devoted solely to the purposes of worship of some kind, as it is situated on very high grounds, where the soil is good for nothing, and may
have been, what is called a high place in Scripture, according to the customs of the ancient pagans of the old world.

It could not have been a military work, as no water is found there, nor a place of dwelling, for the same reason, and from the poverty of the soil; but must have been a
place of resort on great occasions, such as a solemn assembly to propitiate the gods; and also a place to anoint and crown their kings, elect legislators, transact national
affairs, judge among the people, and inflict condign punishment.

Who will believe for a moment that the common Indians of the west, who were derived in part from the wandering hordes of the northern Tartar race of Asia, were the
authors of these works, bearing the marks of so much labour and scientific calculation in their construction? It cannot be.

Vast Works of the Ancient Nations on the East Side of the Muskingum.

 Copyright
This          (c) 2005-2009,
      fort, town,                Infobase
                   or fortification,       MediaitCorp.
                                     or whatever                                                                                                   Page
                                                  may have been, is between three and four hundred rods, or rising of a mile in circumference, and so       761
                                                                                                                                                      situated     / 1033
                                                                                                                                                               as to be
nearly surrounded by two small brooks, running into the Muskingum. Their site is on an elevated plain, above the present bank of that river, about a half mile from its
junction with the Ohio.
authors of these works, bearing the marks of so much labour and scientific calculation in their construction? It cannot be.

Vast Works of the Ancient Nations on the East Side of the Muskingum.

This fort, town, or fortification, or whatever it may have been, is between three and four hundred rods, or rising of a mile in circumference, and so situated as to be
nearly surrounded by two small brooks, running into the Muskingum. Their site is on an elevated plain, above the present bank of that river, about a half mile from its
junction with the Ohio.

We give the account in the words of Mr. Atwater, president of the Antiquarian Society.

"They consist of walls and mounds of earth, in direct lines, and in square and circular forms. The largest square fort, by some called the town, contains forty acres,
encompassed by a wall of earth from six to ten feet high, and from twenty to thirty in breadth at the base.

"On each side are three openings, at equal distances, resembling twelve gateways. The entrances at the middle are the largest, particularly on the side next to the
Muskingum. From this outlet is a covert way, formed of two parallel walls of earth, two hundred and thirty-one feet distant from each other, measured from centre to
centre. The walls at the most elevated part, on the inside, are twenty-one feet in height, and forty-two in breadth, at the base, but on the outside average only about five
feet in height. This forms a passage of about twenty rods in length, leading by a gradual descent to the low grounds, where, at the time of its construction, it probably
reached the river. Its walls commence at sixty feet from the ramparts of the fort, and increase in elevation, as the way descends to the river; and the bottom is rounded
in the centre, in the manner of a well founded turnpike road.

Within the walls of the fort, at its northwest corner, is an oolong elevated square, one hundred and eighty feet long, one hundred and thirty-two broad, and nine feet
high, level on the summit, and even now nearly perpendicular at the sides. Near the south wall is an elevated square, one hundred and fifty by one hundred and twenty,
and eight feet high, similar to the other, excepting that instead of an ascent to go up on the side next the wall, there is a hollow way, ten feet wide, leading twenty feet
towards the centre, and then rising with a gradual slope to the top. This was, it is likely, a secret passage. At the southeast corner is a third elevated square of one
hundred and eighty by fifty-four feet, with ascents at the ends, ten feet wide, but not so high and perfect as the two others.

Besides this forty-acre fort, which is situated within the great range of the surrounding wall, there is another, containing twenty acres, with a gateway in the centre of
each side, and at each corner these gateways are defended by circular mounds.

On the outside of the smaller fort is a mound in form of a sugar loaf; its base is a regular circle, one hundred and fifteen feet in diameter, or twenty-one rods in
circumference; its altitude is thirty feet. It is surrounded by a ditch four feet deep, fifteen feet wide, and defended by a parapet four feet high, through which is a gateway
towards the foot, twenty feet in width. Near one of the corners of the great fort was found a reservoir or well, twenty-five feet in diameter, and seventy-five in
circumference, with its sides raised above the common level of the adjoining surface, by an enbankment of earth, three and four feet high.

It was undoubedtly at first very deep, as, since its discovery by the first settlers, they have frequently thrust poles into it, to the depth of thirty feet. It appears to run to a
point, like an inverted cone or funnel, and was undoubtedly that kind of well used by the inhabitants of the old world, which were so large at their top as to afford an
easy descent down to the fountain, and up again with its water in a vessel borne on the shoulder, according to the ancient custom. (See Genesis, xxiii. 24.) "And she
(that is Rebecca, the daughter of Bethuel,) went down to the well, filled her pitcher, and came up." Bethuel was an Assyrian, who, it seems, had made a well in the
same form with that described above. Its sides were lined with a stratum of fine ash-coloured clay, eight and ten inches thick, beyond which is the common soil of the
place. It is conjectured that at the bottom of this well might be found many curious articles which belonged to the ancient inhabitants. Several pieces of copper have
been found in and near these ancient works, at various places; and one was in the form of cup, with low sides, the bottom very thick and strong, showing their enlarged
acquaintance with that metal, more than the Indians ever had.

Minutes of Conference.

Dear Brother Hedlock,-I herewith send you the minutes of a conference held in Dean Forest. Brother Johnson and myself thought it wisdom to hold a conference in this
place, as it is nearly twenty-five miles for some of the Saints to walk in order to attend the conference at Cheltenham, so on Sunday, the first of February, about one
hundred Saints and friends met at Edgehill, each bringing what food they thought proper; all was put together, so in this respect we had all things common at our dinner
and tea parties.

At half-past ten o'clock the meeting was called to order by elder George Halliday, who moved that elder John Johnson should preside, which being carried
unanimously, elder George Halliday was appointed to act as clerk.

The first hymn was then sung, after which prayer was made by elder Halliday, and another hymn sung by the congregation, when elder Johnson rose and addressed the
officers and members upon the subject for which they were met.

There were present 8 elders, 5 priests, 1 teacher, and 3 deacons.

The representation of the branches was then called for.

Edgehill represented by elder Arkwell, consisted of 16 members, including 1 elder, 2 priests, 1 deacon. The Saints were in good order, and in good spirits, rejoicing in
the great work of God.

Brangreen consisted of 16 members, including 1 elder, 2 priests, and 1 teacher. The Saints were all rejoicing, and longing to gather with the rest of the brethren, and
longing to gather with the rest of the brethren, and worship their God with them.

Pouncel consisted of 21 members, including 1 elder, 4 priests, 1 teacher, and 1 deacon. This branch is wide and extensive, so that it is difficult for all the Saints to meet
together, but they are still searching after knowledge, and longing to gather with their friends in Zion.

Littledean Woodside, numbered 24 members, containing 2 elders, 2 priests, 1 teacher and 1 deacon. The Saints were in great union with each other, and desirous of
extending the work of God all around them.

Vinehill contained 30 members, including 1 elder, 2 priests, and 1 deacon. The members in this branch were mostly females, but good Saints, and almost wished that
they were males, that they might go and preach the word of the Lord.

The total number of members represented was 107.

 CopyrightJohnson
President    (c) 2005-2009,
                    then rose,Infobase
                               and gaveMedia  Corp.some instructions with regard to their teachings before the world, and also the Saints, so as toPage
                                       the officers                                                                                                prepare762
                                                                                                                                                           them/for
                                                                                                                                                                 1033
                                                                                                                                                                    those
trials and persecutions they would necessarily meet with.
they were males, that they might go and preach the word of the Lord.

The total number of members represented was 107.

President Johnson then rose, and gave the officers some instructions with regard to their teachings before the world, and also the Saints, so as to prepare them for those
trials and persecutions they would necessarily meet with.

Elder Halliday then gave a short address to encourage the Saints and officers to go on in the great work in which they were engaged, laying before them some of the
blessings consequent upon so doing.

It was then voted that elder Arkwell preside over Edgehill until the next conference, and preach at Ruledon Hill; also that elder Meek preside over Pouncel; also that
elder J. Tingal preside over Littledean Woodside.

Voted also that elder William Tingal and elder Davis preside over Vinehill;* also that J. Morgan open Lane Inn; also that J. Precket open Whitecroft. The meeting
being closed by prayer, then adjourned until half-past two o'clock.

Afternoon.

The meeting being opened by singing and prayer, elder Halliday arose, and addressed the Saints, in order to prepare their minds to partake of the Lord's Supper, after
which the Sacrament was administered.

Elder Johnson then gave a most interesting address upon the effects of union; and also in a brief manner showed the order of the church; after which, several of the
elders and priests bore testimony to the work. The meeting was then closed, when about sixty or seventy sat down to eat plum-cake, and drink milk and water; having
finished our repast, we were dismissed to our several abodes, having enjoyed a day of much pleasure and instruction.

I remain your faithful co-worker in the kingdom of God,

GEORGE HALLIDAY, Clerk.

  * We are not certain that we have made out all the names in our brother's letter correctly; nor do we exactly understand how two elders at one time are to preside
over Vinehill.-ED.

Latter-Day Saints' Millennial Star. February 15 1846.

OUR general information from the churches in the British Islands is of a very encouraging nature, relative to the prosperity of the work. We feel ourselves, that there is
much, very much, yet to be effected here, and that can be accomplished only by a straightforward and diligent proclamation of the first principles of the gospel of Jesus
Christ.

We regret, that in one or two places some disaffection has arisen, in concequence of the removal of the Saints from Nauvoo; it is, however, merely a device of Satan to
lead them astray, and into darkness. The word of the Lord could not possibly be fulfilled, in withdrawing the gospel from the people of America on their rejection of it,
so long as the church continued located in their midst. The people of the United States, as a nation, have rejected the offers of mercy, they have imbrued their hands in
the blood of the innocent, which cries aloud for vengeance; the authorities have winked at deeds of wickedness, and oppression of the people of God; and though,
undoubtedly, there are multitudes of honest-hearted people in that land, still to be delivered, yet the wrath of an avenging God must fall upon the nation, and it is
necessary for his people to be gathered away, that they be not partakers of the plagues that will assuredly come upon that guilty land. When we look at the people of
the United States in a political point of view, we believe them to be completely darkened in their minds, and that they will continue to grow worse and worse until they
plunge their country in war, and bring upon themselves the wrath of heaven.

We have given an extract from American Antiquities, by Josiah Priest, illustrative of the truth of the Book of Mormon, and we shall continue to do so occasionally,
being persuaded that the students of the stick of Ephraim will be much edified and confirmed in their faith thereby.

Information of an interesting and practical nature we shall be glad to receive from our elders and others from time to time, as we are very anxious to be thoroughly
acquainted with the situation of the church, in order that we may the more effectually discharge our duties to the same.

Signs of the Times.

It is our melancholy duty to record the loss of the emigrant ship, Cataraqui, with four hundred and fourteen lives.

"The Cataraqui, Captain C. W. Finlay, sailed from Liverpool on the 20th of April, with 360 emigrants. The emigrants were principally from Bedfordshire, Staffordshire,
Yorkshire, and Nottinghamshire. About 120 of the passengers were married, with families, and in all, 73 children. On the 3rd of August, at seven in the evening, the
ship was hove to, and continued lying to until three a. m., of the 4th. At half-past four, it being quite dark, and raining hard, blowing a fearful gale, and the sea running
mountains high, the ship struck on a reef, situate on the west coast of King's Island, entrance of Bass's Straits. No opportunity had offered for taking an observation to
enable the captain to ascertain the ship's course for four days prior to the ship's striking, and from the dead reckoning kept it was presumed that the vessel was in 141,
22, E. long., and 39, 17, S. lat., which would make her between sixty or seventy miles from King's Island. Immediately the ship struck she was sounded, and four feet
water was in the hold. The scene of confusion and misery that ensued at this awful period it is impossible to describe. All the passengers attempted to rush upon deck,
and many succeeded in doing so, until the ladders were knocked down by the working of the vessel, when the shricks of men, women, and children, from below; were
terrific, calling on the watch on deck to assist them. The crew, to a man, were on deck the moment the ship struck, and were instantly employed in handing up the
passengers. Up to the time the vessel began breaking up, it is supposed that between three and four hundred men were got on deck by the extraordinary exertions of
the crew. At this time the sea was breaking over the ship on the larboard side, sweeping the decks, every sea taking away more or less of the passengers. About five,
a. m., the ship careened right over on her larboard side, washing away boats, bulwarks, &c., a part of the cuddy, and literally swept the deck. At this critical period,
the captain gave orders to cut away the masts, hoping the vessel would right; to enable the crew to get on deck the passengers left below. Every thing was done, that
could, under the circumstances be done, to get the vessel upright, but all to no purpose. The passengers below were now all drowned, the ship being full of water, and
the captain gave those on deck directions to cling to that part of the wreck above water until daylight, hoping that the spars would be of some service in making a
breakwater under her, and thus enable the survivors to get on shore in the morning. When day broke we found the stern of the vessel washed in, and numerous dead
bodies floating around the ship, some hanging upon the rocks. Several of the passengers and crew (about two hundred altogether) were still holding on to the vessel,
the sea breaking over, and every wave washing somebody away. About four p.m., she parted amidships, at the fore part of the main rigging, when immediately some
seventy or a hundred were launched into the tumultuous and remorseless waves. The survivors ran ridgelines along the side of the wreck, to enable them to hold on.
The remains of the upper deck now began to break up and wash away. A buoy was now made, and floated towards the shore, but it could not be got nearer than
 Copyright
twenty   yards(c)from
                   2005-2009,
                      the shore,Infobase
                                 owing toMedia   Corp.
                                         its getting entangled with the seaweed on the rocks, and there was no one on shore to catch it and secure Page it on the763
                                                                                                                                                                 sand./The
                                                                                                                                                                         1033
                                                                                                                                                                            fury
of the waves continued unabated, and about five o'clock the wreck parted by the fore rigging, and so many souls were submerged in the water, that only seventy
survivors were left, crowded on the forecastle, who were then lashed to the wreck. The sea continued breaking over them, the winds raging, and the rain heavy all
bodies floating around the ship, some hanging upon the rocks. Several of the passengers and crew (about two hundred altogether) were still holding on to the vessel,
the sea breaking over, and every wave washing somebody away. About four p.m., she parted amidships, at the fore part of the main rigging, when immediately some
seventy or a hundred were launched into the tumultuous and remorseless waves. The survivors ran ridgelines along the side of the wreck, to enable them to hold on.
The remains of the upper deck now began to break up and wash away. A buoy was now made, and floated towards the shore, but it could not be got nearer than
twenty yards from the shore, owing to its getting entangled with the seaweed on the rocks, and there was no one on shore to catch it and secure it on the sand. The fury
of the waves continued unabated, and about five o'clock the wreck parted by the fore rigging, and so many souls were submerged in the water, that only seventy
survivors were left, crowded on the forecastle, who were then lashed to the wreck. The sea continued breaking over them, the winds raging, and the rain heavy all
night, and thus the poor creatures continued. Numbers died, and fell overboard, or sank, and were drowned at the places where they were lashed. When day broke
the following morning, it was discovered that only about thirty were left alive. The sea was now making a clean breach into the forecastle, the deck of which was rapidly
breaking up. About this time, whilst numbers were helplessly clinging to the bows, and continued dropping off, without the possibility of succour, the captain attempted
to reach the shore, but was unable, and with some assistance, regained the wreck. The lashings of the survivors were now undone in order to give them the last chance
of life. Mr. Thomas Guthrie, the chief mate, now on the sheetsail yard, was washed out to the bowsprit: he saw the captain, and second mate, and steward, clinging at
the bows with about eighteen or twenty dead bodies on the fragment of the wreck. Mr. Guthrie was now driven to a detached part of the wreck, but soon found it
impossible to live with such a sea breaking over, and seizing a piece of plank under his arm, leaped into the water, was carried over the reef, and gos on shore. He
found a passenger who had got ashore during the night, and one of the crew, John Robinson, plunged into the water when he saw the mate ashore, and partly
swimming and partly driven, reached the land. Five other seamen followed, and landed dreadfully exhausted. Almost immediately after, the vessel totally disappeared.
Thus, out of 423 souls on board, only nine were saved.

In addition to the foregoing most lamentable catastrophe, the losses announced during the last week have been truly appalling, several American packet-ships being
among the number wrecked in crossing the Atlantic, with the loss of all hands.

The first on the list is that of the Montreal, a fine new ship, 345 tons burthen, a trader between London and Quebec, which was lost during a snow storm on the night of
the 14th of last month, on shore near Cape Chat, and not one belonging to her was left to tell the tale. The wreck, when discovered, was fast breaking up, her masts
were gone, and her hull had parted in two. On shore, the bodies of the captain, his wife, and child, were found, the latter being clasped in its mother's arms. Four other
bodies were afterwards discovered entangled in the wreck. They were all buried in one grave. The vessel was laden with flour and other articles.

The next melancholy affair is that of another packet-ship, supposed to be the Saxon, bound to London, lost, with all hands. The ship, which has a large amount of
insurance on her at Lloyd's, was 367 tons burthen, and left Boston, where she belonged, on the 13th of last month, manned with a crew of twenty. She was last seen
on the 17th, and her destruction is supposed to have occurred about the 19th, on a reef of rocks called the Ledges, near Red Head, as her wreck was passed by the
Stamboul, from Smyrna, on the 24th, 25 miles N.N.W., of St. George's Shoal.

Another loss took place on a field of ice, the particulars of which are thus described:-The brig Laurel left Quebec on the morning of the 29th of December, with a cargo
of 400 barrels of flour, and 28 of butter. On arriving off Cacona, on the banks of Newfoundland, she was met by a large field of ice, and every effort to steer clear of it,
proved abortive. The ship becoming fixed in it, she was shortly driven ashore on Green Island, where she immediately became a wreck. The crew suffered severely for
three days. The barque Universe, of Boston, was lost under similar circumstances; fortunately, the crew were saved.

The ship Cambridge, from Liverpool, on the 23rd of December, saw a vessel in distress, which proved to be the Lord Lynedoch, of London, in a sinking state. They
took off the crew, thirty-two in number, who were in a dreadful state. The vessel foundered shortly afterwards.

The East India Company have received information of the total loss of one of the Company's war sloops, named Coote, commanded by Lietenant J. S. Grieve. The
disaster happened on the 3rd of November last, on a reef of rocks opposite Calicut, the vessel at the time being on an expedition to the Malabar coast.

The brig Merlin, of Newcastle, was totally destroyed by fire on the 3rd ultimo. She was laden with wine and fruit, and within twelve hours after leaving Oporto Bar, she
caught fire. The captain and crew were soon forced to take to the boat, and abandon the vessel. They were afterwards picked up by a foreign schooner, which
conveyed them to Gibraltar.

On the books are also reported the total loss of the ship, City of Shiras, in the Mindors Sea, with 40 persons drowned; and also the wreck of the Gustave Edouard, a
French Indiaman, 650 tons burthen; and another vessel, name not exactly known-both attended with melancholy results.

LLOYD'S, FEB. 2.-A passenger on board the Sons of Commerce, Williams, from Hobart Town to London, arrived at Pernambuco on the 21st of December,
reported that a vessel, with emigrants, bound to Port Phillip, supposed to be the Cataraqui, from Liverpool, had been totally wrecked on the Harbinger Reefs, at the
west entrance to Bass's Straits, and that 414 persons had been drowned. The news had reached Hobart Town on the 24th of September, the day previous to the
sailing of the Sons of Commerce.

LOSS OF THE AMERICAN SHIP, SCOTLAND.-The Scotland, Captain Snow, sailed from Liverpool, on the 17th of January, bound for New Orleans. On the
night of the 19th, during a gale, and thick weather, she struck on Arklow, or some of the neighbouring banks of Ireland. The pumps were tried, and it was discovered
she had two feet water in her hold. The ship was then steered up the Channel, in hopes of gaining some port, but the water gaining fast, and the ship steering with much
difficulty, (having five feet water in the hold) all the after sails were taken off to make her steer, both pumps being kept going, at the same time baling out of the fore and
after hatchways. At four in the morning she broached-to, every exertion being made to get her again before the wind, but in vain, her lee rail at the time lying in the
water, and having seven feet water in the hold. Orders were then given to cut away the main-mast, which was done, carrying the mizenmast along with it. The ship then
stood in for the Welsh coast, which they made at daylight, and kept on till within a quarter of a mile of shore, when the best bower anchor was let to go, but finding the
ship sinking, and no one to relieve them, the chain was slipped, with the intention of running her on shore, but she had become completely waterlogged, and would not
steer. Guns were fired, and signals of distress made, but no one came to their assistance. The ship ultimately struck, and the crew succeeded in getting on shore.

Cheltenham Lawsuit.

We think it necessary from time to time to remind the Saints of the debt still existing, and that in March the time will expire for the payment of the same. Any
subscriptions, therefore, that may be in hand, can be forwarded with out delay.

Since our last announcement, we have received the following:-

News From the Elders.

Rhyd-y-bont, February 7th, 1846.

Dear brother Hedlock,-I have now the last form of my pamphlet in press, and am busily engaged working them off myself. I have also a reply ready, to a pamphlet
published lately; printed in Welsh, at Merthyr, against my first pamphlet, by a clan of priests, misrepresenting us, and our good Mormon creed, most foully. This I can
 Copyright
publish     (c) a2005-2009,
        within                 Infobase
                  month, if I stay here toMedia
                                           do it. Corp.                                                                                          Page 764 / 1033

I have more places to preach in, round here, than I can possibly attend to. I have one elder in this circuit besides. In fact, the prospect is good everywhere for a plentiful
Rhyd-y-bont, February 7th, 1846.

Dear brother Hedlock,-I have now the last form of my pamphlet in press, and am busily engaged working them off myself. I have also a reply ready, to a pamphlet
published lately; printed in Welsh, at Merthyr, against my first pamphlet, by a clan of priests, misrepresenting us, and our good Mormon creed, most foully. This I can
publish within a month, if I stay here to do it.

I have more places to preach in, round here, than I can possibly attend to. I have one elder in this circuit besides. In fact, the prospect is good everywhere for a plentiful
crop of good souls ere long. The people tell such lies about us as to stir up the curiosity of many to hear us. I have two chapels now in the neighbourhood to preach in
when I can.

I will put your cards in some shape to tell the news; have them inserted in some of the papers (my brother's for one) as soon as possible, and anything and everything
that I can do to roll on the car of truth.

I intend publishing a Welsh magazine, monthly, price threepence, to proclaim the everlasting truths of Mormonism through Wales, as I hinted at Manchester, and I have
greater encouragements continually; then I will also insert your communications with pleasure.

You asked me to give you some items of the voyage round the Horn, which I would do with pleasure, were it in my power; but my charts, journals, and epitome are a
hundred miles away from me. I might say much from memory, but not with such certainty. As to the time of starting, it must be governed by the trade winds off the
Cape. When I get my journals, I will tell you more. I remain, dear brother, yours as ever,

D. JONES.

Bradford, Yorkshire, February 5th 1846.

Dear brethren,-It is with much pleasure that I write to you at present. I am rejoicing in the Lord, and in the glorious work we are engaged in, even the salvation of a
fallen world.

The work in this part is going on well, many are believing, and the Saints are united and attend the means well, and especially, the officers are determined to forward the
work by proclaiming the gospel in its fulness and glory.

The Saints in Leeds are doing well, elder Paul has been made very useful. Several baptisms there.

Last Sunday week we had a fast day in Bradford, and a glorious day it was. Four were confirmed, and one baptized at night. Throughout the whole of the conference
the work is going on well.

I am at your service at all times, to go as you shall direct, for I know the blessing of adhering to counsel.

Yours, in the love of the kingdom of God,

CHARLES MILLER.

Mars Hill Conference.

Dear brother,-Peace and union prevail here. We profited much under the superintendence of our beloved brother Sheets, and now he is gone, we intend to be good
people, and do all we can for the promotion of the Saviour's kingdom.

My love to the brethren in the office, and may the Spirit of Israel's God rest upon you, is the prayer of your brother in Christ, HENRY ARNOLD.

My Father in Heaven.

BY MISS ELIZA R. SNOW.

O, my Father, thou that dwellest
In the high and glorious place;
When shall I regain thy presence,
And again behold thy face?
In thy holy habitation
Did my spirit once reside?
In my first primeval childhood
Was I nurtur'd near thy side?

For a wise and glorious purpose,
Thou hast plac'd me here on earth,
And withheld the recollection
Of my former friends and birth:
Yet oft times a secret something
Whispered "you're a stranger here;"
And I felt that I had wander'd
From a more exalted sphere.

I had learn'd to call thee Father,
Through thy spirit from on high,
But until the key of knowledge
Was restor'd, I knew not why.
In the heav'ns are parents single?
No, the thought makes reason stare;
Truth is reason-truth eternal
 Copyright
Tells me I've(c)a mother
                  2005-2009,
                         there.Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                  Page 765 / 1033

When I leave this frail existence-
Was restor'd, I knew not why.
In the heav'ns are parents single?
No, the thought makes reason stare;
Truth is reason-truth eternal
Tells me I've a mother there.

When I leave this frail existence-
When I lay this mortal by,
Father, mother, may I meet you
In your royal court on high?
Then, at length, when I've completed
All you sent me forth to do.
With your mutual approbation
Let me come and dwell with you.

City of Joseph, October, 1845.

NOTICE.-We wish to impress upon the minds of our friends that funds for the complete registration of the Joint Stock Company are at present much needed.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY T. WARD, STANLEY BUILDINGS, BATH STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE-STREET.

No. 5. March 1 1846. Vol. VII.
California.

WE have had much pleasure, as far as we have proceeded, in perusing a work just published by Wiley and Putman, of London, entitled an Exploring Expedition to the
Rocky Mountains, and to Oregon and North California, by Brevet Captain J. C. Tremont.-As the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints is peculiarly interested at
present on the subject of California, we make the following extract, illustrative of a journey to the mountains, and may, from time to time recur again to this interesting
work, a perusal of which will afford abundant satisfaction to every one who can avail themselves of it.

"June, 20.-The air was keen the next morning at sunrise, the thermometer standing at 44 degrees, and it was sufficiently cold to make overcoats very comfortable. A
few miles brought us into the midst of the buffalo, swarming in immense numbers over the plains, where they had left scarcely a blade of grass standing. Mr. Preuss,
who was sketching at a little distance in the rear, had at first noted them as large groves of timber. In the sight of such a mass of life, the traveller feels a strange emotion
of grandeur. We had heard from a distance a dull and confused murmuring, and when we came in view of their dark masses, there was not one among us who did not
feel his heart beat quicker.

"It was the early part of the day, when the herds are feeding; and everywhere they were in motion. Here and there a huge old bull was rolling in the grass, and clouds of
dust rose in the air from various parts of the bands, each the scene of some obstinate fight. Indians and buffallo make the poetry and life of the prairie, and our camp
was full of exhiliration. In place of the quiet monotony of the march, relieved only by the cracking of the whip, and an `avance done! enfant de grace!' shouts and songs
resounded from every part of the line, and our evening camp was always the commencement of a feast, which terminated only with our departure on the following
morning. At any time of the night might be seen pieces of the most delicate and choice meat, roasting en appolas, on sticks around the fire, and the guard were never
without company. With pleasant weather, and no enemy to fear, an abundance of the most excellent meat, and no scarcity of bread or tobacco, they were enjoying the
oasis of a voyageur's life. Three cows were killed to-day. Kit Carson had shot one and was continuing the chase in the midst of another herd, when his horse fell
headlong, but sprang up and joined the flying band. Though considerably hurt, he had the good fortune to break no bones; and Maxwell, who was mounted on a fleet
hunter, captured the runaway after a hard chase. He was on the point of shooting him, to avoid the loss of his bridle (a handsomely mounted Spanish one), when he
found that his horse was able to come up with him.

"Animals are frequently lost in this way; and it is necessary to keep close watch over them in the vicinity of the buffalo, in the midst of which they scour off to the plains,
and are rarely retaken. One of our mules took a sudden freak into his head, and joined a neighbouring band to-day. As we were not in a condition to lose horses, I sent
several men in pursuit, and remained in camp, in the hope of recovering him; but lost the afternoon to no purpose, as we did not see him again. Astronomical
observations placed us in longitude 100' 05' 47', latitude 40' 49' 55''.

"July 1.-Along our road to-day, the prairie bottom was more elevated and dry, and the hills which border the right side of the river, higher, and more broken and
picturesque in the outline. The country, too, was better timbered. As we were riding quietly along the bank, a grand herd of buffalo, some 700 or 800 in number, came
crowding up from the river, where they had been to drink, and commenced crossing the plain slowly, eating as they went. The wind was favourable; the coolness of the
morning invited to exercise; the ground was apparently good, and the distance across the prairie (two or three miles) gave us a fine opportunity to charge them before
they could get amongst the river hills. It was too fine a prospect for a chase to be lost; and halting for a few moments, the hunters were brought up and saddled, and Kit
Carson, Maxwell, and I, started together. They were now somewhat less than half a mile distant, and we rode easily along until within about 300 yards, when a sudden
agitation, a wavering in the band, and a galloping to and fro of some which were scattered along the skirts, gave us the intimation that we were discovered. We started
together at a hand gallop, riding steadily abreast of each other, and here the interest of the chase became so engrossingly intense, that we were sensible to nothing else.
We were now closing upon them rapidly, and the front of the mass was already in rapid motion for the hills, and in a few seconds the movement had communicated
itself to the whole herd.

"A crowd of bulls, as usual, brought up the rear, and every now and then some of them faced about, and then dashed on after the band a short distance, and turned and
looked again, as if more than half inclined to stand and fight. In a few moments, however, during which we had been quickening our pace, the rout was universal, and
we were going over the ground like a hurricane. When at about 30 yards we gave the usual shout (the hunter's pas de charge), and broke into the herd. We entered on
the side, the mass giving way in every direction in their heedless course. Many of the bulls, less active and less fleet than the cows, paying no attention to the ground,
and occupied solely with the hunter, were precipitated to the earth with great force, rolling over and over with the violence of the shock, and hardly distinguishable in
the dust. We separated on entering, each singling out his game.

"My horse was a trained hunter, famous in the west under the name of Proveau, and, with his eyes flashing, and the foam flying from his mouth, sprang on after the cow
like a tiger. In a few moments he brought me alongside of her, and, rising in the stirrups, I fired at the distance of a yard, the ball entering at the termination of the long
hair, and passing near the heart. She fell headlong at the report of the gun, and checking my horse, I looked around for my companions. At a little distance Kit was on
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                            Page    766a/glimpse
                                                                                                                                                                          1033
the ground, engaged in tying his horse to the horns of a cow, which he was preparing to cut up. Among the scattered bands at some distance below,             I caught
of Maxwell; and while I was looking, a light wreath of smoke curled away from his gun, from which I was too far to hear the report. Nearer, and between me and the
hills, towards which they were directing their course, was the body of the herd, and, giving my horse the rein, was dashed after them. A thick cloud of dust hung upon
"My horse was a trained hunter, famous in the west under the name of Proveau, and, with his eyes flashing, and the foam flying from his mouth, sprang on after the cow
like a tiger. In a few moments he brought me alongside of her, and, rising in the stirrups, I fired at the distance of a yard, the ball entering at the termination of the long
hair, and passing near the heart. She fell headlong at the report of the gun, and checking my horse, I looked around for my companions. At a little distance Kit was on
the ground, engaged in tying his horse to the horns of a cow, which he was preparing to cut up. Among the scattered bands at some distance below, I caught a glimpse
of Maxwell; and while I was looking, a light wreath of smoke curled away from his gun, from which I was too far to hear the report. Nearer, and between me and the
hills, towards which they were directing their course, was the body of the herd, and, giving my horse the rein, was dashed after them. A thick cloud of dust hung upon
their rear, which filled my mouth and eyes, and nearly smothered me. In the midst of this I could see nothing and the buffalo were not distinguishable until within 30 feet.
They crowded together more densely still, as I came upon them, and rushed along in such a compact body, that I could not obtain an entrance-the horse almost leaping
upon them. In a few moments the mass divided to the right and left, the horns clattering with a noise above every thing else, and my horse darted into the opening. Five
or sin bulls charged on us, as we dashed along the line, but were left far behind; and singling out a cow, I gave her my fire, but struck too high. She gave a tremendous
leap, and scoured on swifter than before. I reined up my horse, and the bank swept on like a torrent, and left the place quiet and clear."

American Antiquities. By Josiah Priest.

Great Works of the Ancient Nations on the North Fork of Paint Creek.

On the north branch of this creek, five miles from Chilicothe, are works so immense, that although we have given the reader several accounts of this kind, yet we cannot
well pass over these. They are situated on an elevated piece of land, called the second bottom. The first bottom, or flat, extends from Paint Creek, till it is met by a
bank of twenty-five feet in height, which runs in a straight line, and parallel with the stream. One hundred rods from the top of this first bank, is another bank of thirty
feet in height; the wall of the works runs up this bank, and twenty rods beyond it. The whole land enclosed, is six hundred and twenty rods in circumference, and
contains one hundred and twenty-six acres of land. This second bank runs also parallel with the creek, and with the first. On this beautiful elevation, is situated this
immense work, containing within it, seventeen mounds of different sizes. Three hundred and eight rods of this fort are encompassed with a wall twelve feet high, a ditch
twenty feet wide, and the wall the same at its base. Two hundred and forty rods, running along on the top of the first bank, is the rest of the wall; but is without a ditch;
this is next to the river or creek, between which and the water is the first bottom or flat. At the time the builders of this vast work erected it, it is likely that the Creek run
along near the wall, but has now receded by being drained off, at the time the Ohio with other western rivers ruptured the mountains which evidently once dammed
them up, of which we shall speak in due time. Within this great enclosure, is a circular work of one hundred rods in circumference, with a wall and ditch surrounding it,
of the same height of the other wall. Within this great circle, are six mounds, of the circular form; these are full of human bones; the rest of the mounds, eleven in
number, are for some other purpose. There are seven gateways, of about five rods in width each. "The immense labour, and numerous cemeteries filled with human
bones, denote a vast population, near this spot, in ancient times."-Atwater.

"Tumuli are very common on the river Ohio, from its utmost sources to its mouth, although on the Monongahela, they are few, and comparatively small, but increase in
number and size, as we descend towards the mouth of that stream at Pittsburgh, where the Ohio begins; after this they are still more numerous and of greater
dimensions, till we arrive at Grave Creek, below Wheeling. At this place, situated between two creeks, which run into the Ohio, a little way from the river, is one of the
most extraordinary and august monuments of antiquity, of the mound description. Its circumference at its base, is fifty-six rods, its perpendicular height ninety feet, its
top seven rods and eight feet in circumference. The centre at the summit, appears to have sunk several feet, so as to form a kind of amphitheatre. The rim enclosing this
concavity is seven or eight feet in thickness; on the south side, in the edge of this rim, stands a large beech tree, the bark of which is marked with the initials of a great
number of visitants."

This lofty and venerable tumulus has been so far opened as to ascertain that it contains many thousands of human skeletons, but no farther; the proprietor will not suffer
its demolition, in the least degree, for which he is highly praiseworthy.

Following the river Ohio downwards, the mounds appear on both sides, erected uniformly on the highest alluvials along that stream, increasing in numbers all the way to
the Mississippi, on which river they assume the largest size. Not having surveyed them (says Mr. Atwater), we shall use the description of Mr. Breckenridge, who
travelled much in the west, and among the Indians, and devoted much attention to the subject of these astonishing western antiquities.

"These tumuli (says Mr. Breckenridge), as well as the fortifications, are to be found at the junction of all the rivers along the Mississippi, in the most eligible positions for
towns, and in the most extensive bodies of fertile land. Their number exceeds, perhaps three thousand; the smallest, not less than twenty feet in height, and three
hundred in circumference at the base. Their great number and their amazing size, may be regarded as furnishing, with other circumstances, evidence of their great
antiquity.

I have been sometimes induced to think, that at the period when these were constructed, there was a population as numerous as that which once animated the borders
of the Nile, or the Euphrates. The most numerous, as well as the most considerable of these remains, are found precisely in those parts of the country where the traces
of a numerous population might be looked for, namely, from the mouth of Ohio, on the east side of the river, to the Illinois, and on the west side from the St. Francis to
the Missouri. I am perfectly satisfied that cities similar to those of ancient Mexico, of several hundred thousand souls, have existed in this western country."

From this view we are compelled to look upon those nations as agriculturists, or they could not have subsisted; neither wild game nor fish could possibly support so
great a population. If agriculturists, then it must follow, of necessity, that many modes of building, as with stone, timber, earth or clay, and brick were practised and
known, as well as methods of clearing the earth of heavy timber. And if they had not a knowledge of metals, we cannot well conceive how they could have removed
the forests for the purposes of husbandry, and space for building. But if we suppose they did not build houses with wood, stone and brick, but lived in tents or some
fragile hut, yet the use of metals cannot be dispensed with, on account of the forest to be removed for agricultural purposes. Baron Humboldt informs us, in his
Researches in South America, that when he crossed the Cordillera mountains, by the way of Panama and Assuay, and viewed the enormous masses of stone cut from
the porhyry quarries of Pullal, which was employed in constructing the ancient highroads of the Incas, that he began to doubt whether the Peruvians were not
acquainted with other tools than hatchets made of flint and stone; and that grinding one stone on another to make them smooth and level, was not the only method they
had employed in this operation. On which account he adopted a new opinion, contrary to those generally received. He conjectured that they must have had tools made
of copper, hardened with tin, such as it is known the early nations of Asia made use of. This conjecture was fully sustained by the discovery of an ancient Peruvian
mining chisel, in a silver mine at Vilcabamba, which had been worked in the time of the Incas. This instrument of copper was four inches long, and three-fourths of an
inch wide, which he carried with him to Europe, where he had it analyzed, and found it to contain ninety-four parts of copper and six of tin. He says, that his keen
copper of the Peruvians is almost identically the same with that of the ancient Gallic axe, which cut wood nearly as well as if made of iron and steel.

Every where on the old continent, at the beginning of the civilization of nations, the use of copper, mixed with tin, prevailed over that of iron, even in places where the
latter had been for a long time known. Antonio de Herera, in the tenth book of his History of the West Indies, says expressly that the inhabitants of the maritime coast
of Zoctallan, in America, prepared two sorts of copper, of which one was hard and cutting, and the other malleable. The hard copper was to make hatchets, weapons
and instruments of agriculture with, and that it was tempered with tin.-Humboldt, vol. 1, pp. 260, 268.

Among a great variety of the gods of the people of the Tonga islands, in the South Pacific ocean, is found one god named To-gi Occumea, which is, literally, the iron
axe. From which circumstance we imagine the people of those islands sometimes called the Friendly Islands, were, at some period before their having been discovered
 Copyright
by           (c) 2005-2009,
   Captain Cook,    acquaintedInfobase
                                with the Media   Corp.
                                         use of iron and consequently in a more civilized condition. Because men, in those early times, were apt to Page    767every
                                                                                                                                                    deify almost / 1033
thing, but especially those things the most useful.
and instruments of agriculture with, and that it was tempered with tin.-Humboldt, vol. 1, pp. 260, 268.

Among a great variety of the gods of the people of the Tonga islands, in the South Pacific ocean, is found one god named To-gi Occumea, which is, literally, the iron
axe. From which circumstance we imagine the people of those islands sometimes called the Friendly Islands, were, at some period before their having been discovered
by Captain Cook, acquainted with the use of iron and consequently in a more civilized condition. Because men, in those early times, were apt to deify almost every
thing, but especially those things the most useful.

Were the people of Christendom to lose their knowledge of the true God, and to fall back into nature's ignorance, is there an article within the compass of the arts
which would from its usefulness, have a higher claim to deification than the metal called iron.

That group of islands belongs to the immense range shooting out from New-Holland, in south latitude about 20 degrees, and once, perhaps, were united to China,
forming a part of the continent. But however this may be, the first inhabitants of those islands were derived from China, and carried with them a knowledge of the arts,
among which was that of the use of iron, in form of the axe, which it appears had become deified from its usefulness. The reason of the loss of this knowledge, must
have been the separation of their country from the continent by convulsions, from age to age, which not only altered the shape and condition of the land, but threw the
inhabitants into confusion, separating them far from each other, the sea running between, so that they became reduced to savagism, as they were found by the first
Christian nations.

Traits of Ancient Cities on the Mississippi.

Nearly opposite to St. Louis, there are the traces of two ancient cities, in the distance of a few miles, situated on the Cohokia Creek, which empties into the
Mississippi, but a short distance below that place. Here is situated one of those pyramids, which is one hundred and fifty rods in circumference at its base (nearly half a
mile), and one hundred feet high. At St. Louis is one with two stages or landing places, as the architectural phrase is. There is another with three stages, at the mouth of
the Missouri, a few-miles above St Louis. With respect to the stages or landing places of these pyramids, we are reminded of the tower once standing in old Babylon,
which had eight stages from its base to the summit, making it six hundred feet high. At the mouth of the Cohokia Creek, a short distance below St. Louis, are two
groups of those mounds, of smaller size, but we are not informed of their exact number. At Bayeau Manchac and Baton Rogeu, are several mounds, one of which is
composed chiefly of shells, which the inhabitants burn into lime. There is a mound on Black River, which has two stages or stories; this is surrounded with a group of
lesser ones, as well as those at Bayeau Manchac, and Baton Rogeu. There is one of those pyramids near Washington, in the State of Mississippi, which is one hundred
and forty-six feet high; which is little short of nine rods perpendicular elevation, and fifty-six rods in circumference. Mr. Breckenridge is of the opinion that the largest
city belonging to this people, the authors of the mounds and other works, was situated on the plains between St. Francis and the Arkansas. There is no doubt but in the
neighbourhood of St. Louis must have been cities or large towns of these ancient people, as the number and size of the mounds above recounted would most certainly
justify.

Fifteen miles in a south-westerly direction from the town of St. Louis, on the Merrimack River, was discovered, by a Mr. Long, on lands which he had purchased
there, several mounds of the ordinary size, as found in the valley of the Mississippi, all of which go to establish that this country, lying between the Missouri and the
Mississippi rivers, below St. Louis, and between the junction of the Illinois and the Mississippi above, with the whole region about the union of those rivers with each
other,-which are all not far from St. Louis-was once the seat of empire, equal, if not surpassing, the population and the arts as once they flourished on the plains, of
Shinar, the seat of Chaldean power, and on the banks of the Euphrates.

In connexion with the preceding pages, we have made a few extracts from the Book of Mormon, to shew in what manner its truths are confirmed by such writers as
Mr. Josiah Priest and others. We know it is an easy matter for the unbeliever and the mocker to remark that our lamented prophet might copy from various writers the
passages we have quoted below; but we would here remark, once for all, the researches from which we have extracted, were not printed until about three years after
the Book of Mormon had been published. Every lover of truth will rejoice in the continued increase of testimony arising from the researches of travellers and others,
that continue to come forth from time to time, to establish the word of God in the last days. We shall recur again to this subject from time to time, and endeavour to add
testimony to testimony in confirmation of the truths of heaven.-ED.

Now it came to pass that while Amalickiah had thus been obtaining power by fraud and deceit, Moroni, on the other hand, had been preparing the minds of the people
to be faithful unto the Lord their God; yea, he had been strengthening the armies of the Nephites, and erecting small forts, or places of resort; throwing up banks of
earth round about, to enclose his armies, and also building walls of stone to encircle them about, round about their cities, and the borders of their lands; yea, all round
about the land; and in their weakest fortifications, he did place the greater number of men; and thus he did fortify and strengthen the land which was possessed by the
Nephites. And thus he was preparing to support their liberty, their lands, their wives, and their children, and their peace, and that they might live unto the Lord their
God, and that they might maintain that which was called by their enemies the cause of christians. And Moroni was a strong and a mighty man; he was a man of a perfect
understanding; yea, a man that did not delight in bloodshed; a man whose soul did joy in the liberty and the freedom of his country, and his brethren from bondage and
slavery; yea, a man whose heart did swell with thanksgiving to his God, for the many privileges and blessings which he bestowed upon his people; a man who did
labour exceedingly for the welfare and safety of his people; yea, and he was a man who was firm in the faith of Christ, and he had sworn with an oath, to defend his
people, his rights, and his country, and his religion, even to the loss of his blood.

And now it came to pass, in the eleventh month of the nineteenth year, on the tenth day of the month, the armies of the Lamanites were seen approaching towards the
land of Ammonihah. And behold, the city had been re-built, and Moroni had stationed an army by the borders of the city, and they had cast up dirt round about, to
shield them from the arrows and the stones of the Lamanites; for behold, they fought with stones, and with arrows. Behold, I said that the city of Ammoniah had been
re-built. I say unto you, yea, that it was in part re-built, and because the Lamanites had destroyed it once because of the iniquity of the people, they supposed that it
would again become an easy prey for them. But behold, how great was their disappointment: for behold, the Nephites had dug up a ridge of earth round about them,
which was so high that the Lamanites could not cast their stones and their arrows at them, that they might take effect, neither could they come upon them, save it was
by their place of entrance. Now at this time, the chief captains of the Lamanites were astonished exceedingly, because of the wisdom of the Nephites in preparing their
places of security. Now the leaders of the Lamanites had supposed, because of the greatness of their numbers; yea, they supposed that they should be privileged to
come upon them as they had hitherto done; yea they had also prepared themselves with shields, and with breast-plates; and they had also prepared themselves with
garments of skins; yea, very thick garments, to cover their nakedness. And being thus prepared, they supposed that they should easily overpower and subject their
brethren to the yoke of bondage, or slay and massacre them according to their pleasure. But behold, to their utmost astonishment, they were prepared for them, in a
manner which never had been known among the children of Lehi. Now they were prepared for the Lamanites, to battle, after the manner of the instructions of Moroni.
And it came to pass that the Lamanites, or the Amalickiahites, were exceedingly astonished at their manner of preparation for war. Now if king Amalickiah had come
down out of the land of Nephi, at the head of his army, perhaps he would have caused the Lamanites to have attacked the Nephites at the city of Ammonihah; for
behold, he did care not for the blood of his people. But behold, Amalickiah did not come down himself, to battle.

Now behold, the Lamanites could not get into their forts of security, by any other way save by the entrance, because of the highness of the bank which had been
thrown up, and the depth of the ditch which had been dug round about, save it were by the entrance. And thus were the Nephites prepared to destroy all such as
should attempt to climb up to enter the fort by any other way, by casting over stones and arrows at them. Thus they were prepared; yea, a body of their most strong
men, with their swords and their slings, to smite down all who should attempt to come into their place of security, by the place of entrance: and thus were they prepared
to defend themselves against the Lamanites. And it came to pass that the captains of the Lamanites brought up their armies before the place of entrance, and began to
contend  with(c)the
 Copyright          Nephites, toInfobase
                  2005-2009,      get into their
                                            Mediaplace of security; but behold, they were driven back from time to time, insomuch that they were slain, Page
                                                    Corp.                                                                                               with an 768
                                                                                                                                                                immense
                                                                                                                                                                    / 1033
slaughter. Now when they found that they could not obtain power over the Nephites by the pass, they began to dig down their banks of earth that they might obtain a
pass to their armies, that they might have an equal chance to fight; but behold, in these attempts, they were swept off by the stones and the arrows which were thrown
at them; and instead of filling up their ditches by pulling down the banks of earth, they were filled up in a measure with their dead, and wounded bodies.
thrown up, and the depth of the ditch which had been dug round about, save it were by the entrance. And thus were the Nephites prepared to destroy all such as
should attempt to climb up to enter the fort by any other way, by casting over stones and arrows at them. Thus they were prepared; yea, a body of their most strong
men, with their swords and their slings, to smite down all who should attempt to come into their place of security, by the place of entrance: and thus were they prepared
to defend themselves against the Lamanites. And it came to pass that the captains of the Lamanites brought up their armies before the place of entrance, and began to
contend with the Nephites, to get into their place of security; but behold, they were driven back from time to time, insomuch that they were slain, with an immense
slaughter. Now when they found that they could not obtain power over the Nephites by the pass, they began to dig down their banks of earth that they might obtain a
pass to their armies, that they might have an equal chance to fight; but behold, in these attempts, they were swept off by the stones and the arrows which were thrown
at them; and instead of filling up their ditches by pulling down the banks of earth, they were filled up in a measure with their dead, and wounded bodies.

And now it came to pass that Moroni did not stop making preparations for war, or to defend his people against the Lamanites; for he caused that his armies should
commence in the commencement of the twentieth year of the reign of the judges, that they should commence in digging up heaps of earth round about all the cities,
throughout all the land which was possessed by the Nephites; and upon the top of these ridges of earth, he caused that there should be timbers; yea, works of timbers
built up to the height of a man, round about the cities. And he caused that upon those works of timbers, there should be a frame of pickets built upon the timbers, round
about; and they were strong and high: and he caused towers to be erected that overlooked those works of pickets; and he caused places of security to be built upon
those towers, that the stones and the arrows of the Lamanites could not hurt them. And they were prepared, that they could cast stones from the top thereof, according
to their pleasure and their strength, and slay him who should attempt to approach near the walls of the city. Thus Moroni did prepare strong holds against the coming of
their enemies, round about every city in all the land.

The Joint Stock Company.

If we could thoroughly lay aside the remnants of our sectarian prejudices, and form a true conception of the nature of the kingdom of God in the last days, we should
see the folly of endeavouring to build up a system of mere spiritualities.

What do we understand the perfection of individual existence to consist in? Is it not the inseparable union of intelligence with elementary matter, redeemed and
sanctified by the great plan of salvation? Of a like nature also is the kingdom of God. It cannot possibly be constituted of temporal things merely, and it is equally
impossible to build it up of spiritualities alone. So long as the Saints are engaged in the great work of the Lord, they will continue to require a subsistence; they must be
fed and clothed, and have habitations wherein to dwell? and while they are proclaiming the principles of the everlasting gospel, they must on the other hand be engaged
in building up the cities and stakes of Zion, and the many Temples that will be required for the worshippers therein.

Manufactories must be established to produce all things necessary for the comfort and accommodation of the people of God; and, moreover, it will be clearly seen that,
under the circumstances in which the church is situated at present, and especially in the location beyond Rocky Mountains, the temporal energies and skill of all will
most undoubtedly be brought into requisition.

With these views has the Joint Stock Company been set on foot, and we will venture to say on behalf of every true-hearted Saint, with the intention of being made
subservient to the building up and establishing of the kingdom of God.

The Deed of the Company secures to us the privilege of trading as merchants between Great Britain and America, of hiring or purchasing ships, and of raising buildings
wherein to manufacture the produce of those countries, or either of them.

We would now ask what is the primary wish of every honest-hearted servant of God, is it not to gather with the people that he may learn of the mysteries of the
kingdom, and be prepared for the great events to come? And will not this be more easily effected in connexion with trade and commerce conducted by the Saints
themselves, than in being dependent upon the precarious assistance of the Gentiles? And, moreover, have we not a right to look for and expect the blessing of God
upon our efforts, when they are made for his own glory? Shall we not, therefore, look for success, and through this medium for an increase of the good things of this
life, and thereby be better enabled to gather with the people of the Lord, and aid in the building up of Zion.

As far as we ourselves are concerned, we have no idea of the Saints gathering in a state of poverty and destitution. Zion must be established in richness and beauty, and
the place of the feet of the Lord must be made glorious, and all nations must eventually contribute of their riches and treasures to effect the same.

Surely, then, it is time for the Saints to lay aside the remnants of a false sanctity that would scorn the treasures of the earth, and only occupy itself with the contemplation
of a morbid spirituality, that will never bring lasting glory to God or man.

Let the Saints exercise a generous confidence in each other, and if they are willing to receive and obey counsel in spiritual things, let them prove their sincerity by
manifesting that they have an equal confidence where the things of this world are concerned likewise. In partaking of the responsibilities of the Presidency of the
churches in the British Islands, we are desirous to discharge our duty faithfully, and we are equally so in connexion with the Joint Stock Company; indeed, so far as we
are individually concerned, we do not separate the two, for if we had not been fully persuaded that such an association would be of incalculable advantage to the
church of God, we would never have incurred the responsibility of our connexion with it, in addition to the many duties in which we were already engaged. Our prayer
in behalf of the Joint Stock Company is, may God Almighty bless and prosper it for his own glory, and all who put their shoulders to the wheel to assist in the same.
Amen. There seems something very providential in the origin and establishment of it at the present period, especially when we take into consideration the circumstances
of the Saints in the West, and their destined locality.

Let then the hearts of the Saints be enlarged, and be worthy of the people of God, let them conceive liberal things, and by them live; the struggle may be great and
mighty in connexion with the society, and much care and anxiety will be necessary, so will it be likewise in the kingdom of God. In vain need we look for success
without an effort, difficulties may abound and increase, but the faithful are destined to triumph, and as it is written-"Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the temple
of my God, and he shall go no more out: and I will write upon him the name of my God, and the name of the city of my God, which is new Jerusalem, which cometh
down out of heaven from my God: and I will write upon him my new name.

"He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches."

EDITOR.

Why Do the Saints Leave Nauvoo?

A question, certainly, that could be very easily answered to the satisfaction of every right-minded person; but as Satan takes every occasion to bewilder the mind and
excite doubts, consequently there may be individuals who are not satisfied upon this subject, and for their benefit our remarks are intended.

We have to lament, on many occasions, at the very contracted views of some, in relation to the work of God; hence, many have indulged themselves with the
expectation of a settlement there, where they might sit down and enjoy a repose after the struggles of their pilgrimage; but let each and all understand, the period of
 Copyright
repose      (c) yet
       has not  2005-2009,
                    come, theInfobase  Media
                              progress of      Corp.
                                          the Saint                                                                                                   Page
                                                    is still a warfare, and a faithful endurance unto the end will be the only means of securing a crown      769 / 1033
                                                                                                                                                         of rojoicing in the
day of God.
excite doubts, consequently there may be individuals who are not satisfied upon this subject, and for their benefit our remarks are intended.

We have to lament, on many occasions, at the very contracted views of some, in relation to the work of God; hence, many have indulged themselves with the
expectation of a settlement there, where they might sit down and enjoy a repose after the struggles of their pilgrimage; but let each and all understand, the period of
repose has not yet come, the progress of the Saint is still a warfare, and a faithful endurance unto the end will be the only means of securing a crown of rojoicing in the
day of God.

But again, others lament the sacrifice that must be made by the Saints leaving the city which they have built by their industry, and especially the temple of the Lord. But
let it never be forgotten, that God requires in the last days a people that will covenant with him by sacrifice, and the greater that sacrificeis, the more acceptable it must
be unto him.

But again, others ask, "Where is there a revelation to leave Nauvoo?" which we would answer by asking another-"Where was the revelation for them to leave Jackson
county, in the state of Missouri?" Every true-hearted Saint believes in the revelations given in reference to the building up of a great city and temple there, and yet the
Saints have abandoned it.

The great secret of all, is this: the Saints have received a dispensation of the gospel unto the children of men, and if their persisting to reside in any certain locality would
bring upon them destruction from the hands of the wicked; their duty, it will be plainly manifest, is to flee, unless the Lord gave a direct revelation to the contrary, which
we know the Saints would be ready to obey, even in the face of threatened destruction. But let it be understood, that the people of the Lord have a great work to
accomplish; the continents of North and South America are the Zion of the last days, and before the Saints can go forth to build up the cities and stakes of Zion, the
wrath of an avenging God must sweep through that guilty land, to avenge the wrongs of the much-injured children of Joseph, the aborigines of the soil, as well as the
blood of saints and of prophets which cries from the ground for vengeance. The people of the Lord, therefore, are merely removing from one locality of Zion to
another, from whence they can more effectively go forth to accomplish the work of God, and be instrumental in bearing the stick of Ephraim unto its legitimate owners,
that they also may be capacitated to perform their great and important part in the final drama of the last days.

Nauvoo has, as it were, served its purpose for the present time; it has been a central point for the Saints, to teach them the principle of the gathering; there they have
acquired many a lesson of industry and wisdom in connexion with the kingdom of God; they have learned to estimate the capabilities of the Saints when united and
under the blessing of the Lord; and though they have practised the virtues of forbearance and long-suffering, they have discovered that they have a power and an
energy at command, that will be called, at no distant day, into exercise at the will of God. Why then do the Saints leave Nauvoo? Why? Because reason, truth,
humanity, the seed of Jacob, the furtherance of the great cause of truth, and the judgments of Almighty God demand it.

These are a few of the reasons then, we conceive, why the Saints leave Nauvoo. Let no one deceive himself, or like the Israelites of old, wish for the flesh-pots of
Egypt in slavery, than endure hardships with the glorious liberty of the sons of God.

EDITOR.

Minutes of Conferences.

A conference was held, according to appointment, in the meeting room at Trowbridge, Wiltshire, on the 17th of February, when the meeting being called to order by
elder P. M. Westwood, elder John Halliday was voted to preside, and elder Westwood to act as clerk.

The meeting being opened by singing and prayer, the president proceeded to give a representative account of the conference, which now numbers 83 members,
including 1 elder, 4 priests, and 1 deacon. Fifteen had been baptized since last general conference in Manchester. The situation of the conference, and its condition at
present, were such as he (the president) could wish, considering the circumstances in which they were placed. When he looked back at the history and progress of the
work in that region, he was thankful to God for what had been done, though the struggle he had passed through had been great, and the cause had met with the most
violent opposition and persecution. The work was now onward, and the prospects brightening, some were being baptized weekly, and much good would be done
through the blessing of God, inasmuch as the Saints would unitedly exert themselves, act in union together, and live as Saints of God ought to live, in righteousness
before God and man.

The case of a brother, who had been slack and behind hand in his duty, was then brought forward. He being present, acknowledged his fault, and was received back
into full fellowship.

As a deacon was wanting in the Trowbridge branch, it was voted that brother John Harding be ordained to that office.

It was then voted that the Saints use all their means to clear off an expense that had been incurred by one of the brethren in behalf of the church.

It was also agreed that a subscription be raised, weekly, for the support of brother Halliday's family. The names of such as would and could subscribe for that purpose,
were then taken.

It was also unanimously voted that the Saints in that conference would unitedly uphold and sustain the authorities of the church that are placed over them, and would act
according to their teachings.

Various principles were then laid before the Saints in reference to family prayer, the evils of tale-bearing, the necessity of union and holiness amongst the Saints, &c.

The meeting was then closed by a benediction from the president. A good feeling of union, and a desire to advance the work, was manifested by all.

J. HALLIDAY, President.

P M. WESTWOOD, Clerk.

Dear brother Ward,-In accordance with the request of brother Halliday, I send you the minutes of our conference, held yesterday, and I must beg leave to say, that as
an individual, I rejoice in the prospects of the progress of the work in this region. Many calls are made for preaching, more than we can at all fill, and the people are
very willing to hear, and the honest hearted are coming forward to embrace the work.

My kind love I present to you and brother Hedlock, and may the blessing of God prosper all your labours in his kingdom, is my prayer. Amen.

I remain, your brother in the cause of truth,

 Copyright
PHILIP  M.(c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
           WESTWOOD.                                                                                                                                    Page 770 / 1033

Trowbridge, February 18th, 1846.
My kind love I present to you and brother Hedlock, and may the blessing of God prosper all your labours in his kingdom, is my prayer. Amen.

I remain, your brother in the cause of truth,

PHILIP M. WESTWOOD.

Trowbridge, February 18th, 1846.

P.S.-Since the conference, brother Halliday writes that he has baptized two men.

Agreeably to appointment, the Clitheroe conference assembled on Sunday, February 22, 1946, elder Wilson, from Liverpool, being present on the occasion. Elder
Speakman was unanimously chosen to preside, and elder Wolstenholme to act as clerk.

The meeting being opened by singing and prayer, elder Speakman read a letter from president Hedlock, stating, that from other engagements elder Ward and himself
were unable to attend. He then introduced elder Wilson, who made some remarks on the Joint Stock Company, in connexion with the kingdom of God. He stated
some of the difficulties with which they had had to contend, but that now they were progressing in a most satisfactory manner.

The number of officers present was then taken, which consisted of 12 elders, 11 priests, 7 teachers, and 3 deacons.

The representation of the branches was then called for, when the following statements were laid before the meeting:-

Clitheroe,-30 members, including 2 elders, 3 priests, 1 teacher, 2 deacons. Five had emigrated.

Waddington.-26 members, including 2 elders, 2 priests, 1 deacon. One had emigrated.

Chatburn.-42 members, 2 elders, 2 priests, 3 teachers, 2 deacons. In union and good standing.

Settle.-15 members, 1 elder, 1 priest. One baptized. In good standing, and united for the progress of the work.

Burnley.-45 members, 2 elders, 2 priests, 1 teacher, 1 deacon. Two baptized, received 1 by letter. In union and good standing.

Downham.-15 members, 1 elder, 1 teacher, 1 deacon. In good standing.

Accrington.-29 members, 2 elders, 4 priests, 1 teacher. Baptized 2. In good standing.

Ribchester.-20 members, 1 elder, 2 priests, 2 teachers. In good standing.

Blackburn.-87 members, 2 elders, 3 priests, 3 teachers, 1 deacon. Eleven baptized, 4 emigrated, 8 received by letter. In good standing.

In consequence of the scattered condition of the Downham Saints, it was unanimously agreed that the branch be united to Chatburn.

It was then voted that brother John Hartley be ordained teacher for Clitheroe, also E. Pilling as teacher for Waddington, also Thomas Eaglin teacher for Settle, also
Smith Heap priest for Burnley, also brother Duxberry deacon for Blackburn.

The afternoon service being opened as usual, the ordinance of the Lord's supper was attended to, after which, those who had been nominated were ordained to their
respective offices.

The case of brother Woodburn, who had been suspended by the Blackburn branch in consequence of imprudent conduct, was then attended to, and as he demanded
an appeal to the conference, his wish was granted him. The decision of which was to justify the measures of the Blackburn council, and still to suspend the brother until
he sufficiently manifested by his works that he was worthy to be again installed in his office.

The Saints in the evening were addressed at considerable length by elder Wilson.

WILLIAM SPEAKMAN, President,

WILLIAM WOLSTENHOLME, Clerk.

Sheffield, February 25th, 1846.

Dear Sir,-Our beloved president requested me to write you a few lines, informing you of the proceedings at our conference, which was held on the 15th. H.
MITCHELL.

The meeting being called to order, it was voted that elder Ure preside on the occasion, and that elder Mitchell act as clerk.

The representatives were then called upon to give an account of the branches. All were in good standing, and on the increase, although Satan had tried to do all the
harm he could. Our prospects are very cheering, insomuch that our hearts rejoice exceedingly to see the work roll on.

It was voted that Hoyland Common be organized into a branch.

Several nominations were received by the conference, and the ordinations were attended to by elders Ure, Rodgers, Lees, and Mitchell, as well as several
confirmations.

The number of officers present, was, 1 high priest, 6 elders, 17 priests, 8 teachers, and 5 deacons. Number of members in the conference, 472, including 1 high priest,
10 elders, 28 priests, 10 teachers, and 7 deacons. Baptized since our last conference, 64. Our motto is, "RIGHT A-HEAD."

J. URE, President,

H. MITCHELL,
Copyright       Clerk.
          (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                     Page 771 / 1033
P.S.-These few lines come with our best wishes and prayers for you all, viz:-elders. Hedlock, Ward, and Banks.
10 elders, 28 priests, 10 teachers, and 7 deacons. Baptized since our last conference, 64. Our motto is, "RIGHT A-HEAD."

J. URE, President,

H. MITCHELL, Clerk.

P.S.-These few lines come with our best wishes and prayers for you all, viz:-elders. Hedlock, Ward, and Banks.

A conference was held in the city of Glasgow pursuant to previous appointment, in the Odd Fellow's Hall, on Sunday, the 1st of March, 1846.

The meeting being called to order, and opened as usual, elder Peter M'Cue was chosen to preside, and brothers Walter Thompson and Thomas B. H. Stanhouse were
appointed to act as clerks.

The number of office-bearers present, was, 1 high priest, 17 elders, 17 priests, 15 teachers, and 7 deacons.

The representation of the branches was then called for individually, when the aggregate amount was found to be the following:-Members, 1217, including high priests,
1, elders, 44, priests, 55, teachers, 45, and deacons, 29. Fifty have been added by baptism since last conference.

The branches generally were in good standing. Several were nominated and ordained to office on the occasion, in connexion with several of the branches.

Elder Holt, of Campsie, addressed the meeting for a short time on the duty of the Saints, as to what they ought to be, and how they ought to perfect themselves, as they
are commanded to imitate God in all righteousness and holiness.

Letter From P. Harrison of Leeds.

Leeds, March 2nd, 1846.

Beloved brethren,-I take up my pen to inform you of our success and prospects in Leeds at the present time.

We have been baptizing almost every week since I came here, and I am informed, that since the branch was organized, there have never been better prospects than at
present. Our meetings are well attended, so much so, that we are compelled to say, make room.

On Shrove Tuesday we held a tea meeting, and a very respectable one it was. We were higly entertained with addresses from elder Thomas Wilson, president of the
Liverpool branch, who spoke on the subject of the Joint Stock Company, in a very interesting manner. Elder Milnes, from Bradford, entertained the meeting much with
the subject of the gospel, also elder A. Lord, from Idle, addressed the meeting much to their satisfaction. P. Riddle, of Leeds, gave us a specimen of his first speech
among the Latter-day Saints, &c., in a very entertaining manner. M. H. Beaumont, of Leeds, addressed the meeting in an affectionate manner. A. F. Bapty, of Leeds,
rose to move a vote of thanks to sisters Bapty and Lees, together with their kind friend, Mrs. Pearson, for their ready and valuable services in getting up the tea, and
excellent accompaniments thereof, which was unanimously responded to. The meeting was dismissed with a benediction from brother Thos. Wilson. Yours in the new
and everlasting covenant,

PAUL HARRISON.

News From America.

New York, February 1st, 1846.

Dear brother Hedlock,-Yours came to hand some time since, but I have delayed writing till just before our setting sail for California, in order that I might be more
definite in relation to our departure.

The ship is now loaded, full to the hatchways, about five hundred barrels of which we leave at the Sandwich Islands, and the remainder is ours. There are now in the
city, and some on board the vessel, about 230 souls, that will sail next Wednesday at two o'clock; all happy and cheerful at the prospect of deliverance. This afternoon
I preached my farewell discourse at the Hall, and the house was crowded. I have made arrangements with the Government, that we are to pass out of this country to
California, by sea and by land, unmolested.

I received a letter from the West a few days ago, informing me that a man would be sent on as soon as I am gone, to raise another company; also that a large company
was to leave Nauvoo about the 25th of last month, and travel westward until it was time to put in a crop, and then commence planting.

We have received intelligence that brother Woodruff was on his way home.

The reason I did not send you a Messenger, was, I thought that one of the ten was for you; but I have a very neat copy, bound, which I shall keep for you until you
come to California; if I had an opportunity, I would send it now.

You need not forward any more money for Mr. Winchester; he is in Pittsburgh, and has left the Rigdonites, and I should not be surprised if he went to the West, and
crossed the mountains with the Saints.

The Saints in this country are very anxious to emigrate, and will do so as fast as they can procure the means.

A letter will reach me in California, by addressing it to the care of the American consul at Honolula, on the Sandwich Islands.

I have many letters to write before I leave, and I shall be under the necessity of closing by bidding you farewell, until we meet in a land of freedom. Ask the Saints in
England to remember us in their prayers, that we may have a safe passage.

Yours, as ever, in the gospel,

S. BRANNAN.

Latter-Day Saints' Millennial Star. March 1 1846.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 772 / 1033
WE have to apologise for the late appearance of the present number of the STAR it has arisen from circumstances over which we had no control, being necessarily
obliged to make a journey to Scotland in connexion with the promotion of the Joint Stock Company. We hope that this will be a sufficient apology to our patrons and
S. BRANNAN.

Latter-Day Saints' Millennial Star. March 1 1846.

WE have to apologise for the late appearance of the present number of the STAR it has arisen from circumstances over which we had no control, being necessarily
obliged to make a journey to Scotland in connexion with the promotion of the Joint Stock Company. We hope that this will be a sufficient apology to our patrons and
readers for the delay.

Situated as we are we have to look at the kingdom of God as a whole, and therefore cannot devote ourselves to the promotion of any particular interest. We wish also
to extend this feeling and principle, and call for the sympathy and asistance of all faithful Saints in all things that tend to establish and promote the kingdom of God. Let
us look at the work of the Lord, as a great whole, and assist with all our energy all things calculated to accelerate its progress, until the stone cut out of the mountain
without hands becomes a great mountain and fills the whole earth.

We are glad to present to our readers the letter from elder Brannan, of New York, and have no fear but that it will give much satisfaction. Our friends in the West seem
to be actuated by a right spirit, fitting them for the exigencies of the times, and we feel to pray that God may bless them on their way, by land or sea. We are fully
convinced of one thing, that so long as the Saints are in a right state of mind before the Lord, that whatever circumstance transpires they will be prepared to meet it, and
the great, glorious, and never-dying principle of "all things working together for good," will be fully exemplified in the salvation of the Saints, and in their escape from
Babylon to build up the kingdom of God, that it may go forth in majesty and power unto the nations, to accomplish the great designs of the Almighty in the regeneration
of a fallen world.

We have given an extract from a book of travels to Oregon and California, which we think will be of interest to all; we are busily engaged in perusing the same at
present, and shall occasionally give such further extracts as we think will be of interest to the Saints, who must, one and all, deeply sympathise with those of the brethren
and sisters who are about to make so great a journey.

We wish now to announce that it is our intention to hold a GENERAL CONFERENCE in the month of June next. As we have held a Special Conference so lately is
one reason for our postponing it from the sixth of April; another is that as the complete registration of the British and American Commercial Joint Stock Company must
be effected before May next, we are very desirous of laying all particulars of the same before the various delegates, as well as the Saints at large.

We would now give a timely hint to the Presidents of Conferences and branches in relation to sending by delegate or letter, every particular without fail of their various
conferences, or branches, as a report of this nature will be of great value to us, and to the authorities in Zion.

Extracts From the Times and Seasons.

Public Opinion.

Never, since we can recollect, was public opinion so fluctuating as at the present time. Sensation, wild and frantic, the passions of men seem to be bloated with every
breeze that skims over the surface of the great deep of religious, political, civil, and uncivil freedom; and in the midst of all this wind, we occasionally witness a flash of
lightning, and hear the sound of distant thunder, which indicate the approach of a storm. The minds and feelings of neighbourhoods are uneasy, the honour and virtue of
the States are in jeopardy, and the confidence and glory of the Republican droops at the awful signs of the times.

Nor is America the only quarter of the globe that is agitated, or that manifests symptoms of the great day-the dissolution of things spiritual and temporal. The other three
quarters, or what is termed the old world, like a moth-eaten garment, appear on the eve of falling to pieces.

The weather is cold, and bracing to health, and everything moves with its accustomed precision and prophetic appearance, that the Lord blesses the Saints in Nauvoo.
We feel grateful to our Father in heaven for his kindness and mercy continued to us from day to day, and sincerely hope and pray that he will still favour his people;
beseeching them to pray for the prosperity of Zion, and that her ministers may be clothed with salvation, and preserved to do good and carry the gospel to all Israel.
Brethren, be wise.

The Times.

It is an old saying, that the times change, and we change with them; but whether this is exactly the case, in point of fact, men of reflection can judge. The promise made
to Noah, "while the earth remaineth, seed time and harvest, and cold and heat, and summer and winter, and day and night, shall not cease," continues with all its variety,
grace, glory, wonders, and seed seeding seed. But man, from one family, has multiplied to millions: one language or tongue has branched out into thousands of
significant, insignificant, and melodious modes of conveying ideas to the understanding; and patriarchal, fatherly, or family government, have swelled from simplicity for
ordinary purposes and conveniences, to states, kingdoms, empires, and despotisms, for conquest, for slaughter, for safety, for wealth, for greatness, for grandeur, for
ambition, that the voice of the people might supersede the voice of God. The early simplicity of living, of thoughts, of government, and etiquette, have grown into luxury,
cunning, cruelty, and impropriety. We view these innovations upon the comfort, society, and friendship of man, as inventions that have degraded him from the image of
God, to (almost) passions and likeness of a beast. There is now extant a very erroneous idea of the knowledge of the first families of the earth, from Adam to Abraham.
They possessed intelligence derived from God himself, and they lived to the age of nearly one thousand years, in good health and vigour. There were men of renown
and giants in those days. Now we see dwarfs, mean men, consumption, short-lived hypocrites, and learned speculators upon all the viscissitudes, calamities, and
phenomena of nature, without the power to change one hair white or black. Surely we live in peculiar times, which, if time permits, we shall speak further upon
hereafter.

Heathen Temple.

We present the following as a specimen of heathen wisdom which is somewhat a-head of christian improvement and light on the score of a place of worship.

"Heathen Temple.-The Rev. Eugene Kincaid, for many years a missionary in the Burman Empire, has recently returned to this country, and is now lecturing on the
condition of the heathen, to crowded auditories. In one of his recent discourses, he described a heathen temple, which we have never seen paralleled. It stands in the
city of Arva, or the golden city, which, for six hundred years has been the capitol of the Burmese Empire. The foundations of this temple are of solid masonry,
composed of bricks of the best materials. It is two thousand feet square, the walls being eight feet thick and seventy feet high. On the top of the walls rest two rows of
massy pillars. At each corner of the walls rises a beautiful spire. On the top of each spire is placed a huge bar of iron, surmounting which is an iron net work ten feet in
diameter, in the shape of a spread umbrella. On the bottom edge of this are suspended bells of every size and tone. A piece of bright copper is attached to every
clapper, so arranged that when the wind is strong, every bell is set to ringing.

On the top of this temple is a second one, one hundred and fifty feet square, and fifty feet high, and on each corner rises a beautiful tower with its compliment of bells.
On  the top of
 Copyright    (c)this second, stands
                   2005-2009,        a thirdMedia
                                Infobase     temple, one hundred and twenty feet square, and thirty feet high, each corner having its tower and bells; Page
                                                  Corp.                                                                                                 and surmounting  this
                                                                                                                                                                773 / 1033
third, is a fourth and last temple, seventy-five feet square and ten feet high, each corner also having its spire and bells. From the top of this fourth temple ascends a
magnificent spire, with an immense iron net-work at its summit-having numerous bells suspended from its edge. On walking along by the temple, when the wind is
strong, and all these bells, comprising an endless variety of tones, are ringing, a wonderful sensation is produced, as though music was descending around from the
clapper, so arranged that when the wind is strong, every bell is set to ringing.

On the top of this temple is a second one, one hundred and fifty feet square, and fifty feet high, and on each corner rises a beautiful tower with its compliment of bells.
On the top of this second, stands a third temple, one hundred and twenty feet square, and thirty feet high, each corner having its tower and bells; and surmounting this
third, is a fourth and last temple, seventy-five feet square and ten feet high, each corner also having its spire and bells. From the top of this fourth temple ascends a
magnificent spire, with an immense iron net-work at its summit-having numerous bells suspended from its edge. On walking along by the temple, when the wind is
strong, and all these bells, comprising an endless variety of tones, are ringing, a wonderful sensation is produced, as though music was descending around from the
clouds.

The whole interior of the temple is stuccoed, and has the appearance of polished marble. In the centre is an immense throne, on which the King of Arva sits-on the
throne is a gigantic image. Mr. Kincaid had the curiosity to climb up for the purpose of measuring some portions of it, and from the end of the thumb to the second
joint, was a distance of eighteen inches. It was placed there at a cost of 140,000 rupees, or 60,000 dollars. Besides this, in the niches in the wall, are placed 500 other
images, each one larger than life, each one upon a throne, with inscriptions on the wall directly above them. On the walls are other images in tiers, higher and higher,
until they reach the lofty ceiling. Look about you which way you will in this immense building, and it seems as though the Gods are looking down upon you, wherever
you turn your eyes. Look up this 274 feet of solid mason work, dedicated to idolatry, and to the thousands upon thousands of worshippers, who pour in their offerings
of gold like water, and fancy, if you can, the expense of this idolatrous worship.

The temple with all its images-the 2,000 bells-the sculpture which adorns the building within and without-the brick and stone work, and the lofty towers, cost more
money than all the churches in New York.

It was begun and finished within two years. Thousands were making brick, and more laying them, and thousands upon thousands engaged in the various departments.
We can hardly calculate the cost of the building. Thousands of poor men gave two months labour to the work, others four, and few less.

Prayer.

Prayer is the only sure weapon of a Saint on earth, and we think a sure pass-port to heaven. The great Seer of the last days gave the Lord's word upon it as follows.
"All victory and glory is brought to pass unto you through your diligence, faithfulness, and prayers of faith." Emphatically then, as the soldier prayed, when going into
battle:-O Lord, if I forget thee, do thou not forget me!

Exodus.

Ye sons of Israel arise,
Nor round your city dally.
An echoing voice prophetic cries,
"Go seek some lonely valley."
In ambuscade the foemen lie,
Watching you with a tiger's eye.
Up and away, to your mountain home,
Where wild beasts prowl, and red men roam,
There round your standard rally.

Oh! linger not, though loved ones plead,
And fondly wish you tarry,
Proscrib'd, yet bless'd; why should you dread
The blood-stain'd emissary?
Your Temple's spire still points to heav'n,
Whence God reviews the outcast driven;
And angels guard the hallow'd ground,
Till once with glorious triumph crown'd,
You, Zion back shall carry,

Shall scornful Gentiles', ruthless ire,
The work of God fulfilling-
E'er quench the rapturous desire,
That's in your bosoms thrilling.
Be still, and know the voice of God-
The coming bliss, the fearful rod;
There hide ye, till the scourging blast
"Of judgment set, and thrones o'ercast,"
Then wait for God's revealing.

Go, where ne'er a white man trod:
Unveil each Indian nation,
Unfold the stick of Ephraim's God,
The cov'nant of salvation.
Then the despised, and trodden down,
Shall rise to glory and renown,
And nations in earth's midst shall flow
To Zion, and a kingdom grow,
To swell the restoration.

LYON.
Kilmarnock, February 5th, 1846.

NOTICE.-We have just printed some 2000 copies of an Abstract of the Deed of the Joint Stock Company, which we shall sell as low as a penny each.

Contents.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 774 / 1033
LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY T. WARD, STANLEY BUILDINGS, BATH STREET.
NOTICE.-We have just printed some 2000 copies of an Abstract of the Deed of the Joint Stock Company, which we shall sell as low as a penny each.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY T. WARD, STANLEY BUILDINGS, BATH STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE STREET.

No. 6. March 15 1846. Vol. VII
California.

WE here make a further extract from the interesting travels of Captain J. C. Tremont, just published by Wiley and Putman, of London.

July 28.-In two miles from our encampment we reached the place where the regular road crosses the Platte. There was 200 feet breadth of water at this time in the
bed, which was a variable width of 800 to 1500 feet. The channels were generally three feet deep, and there were large angular rocks on the bottom, which made the
ford in some places a little difficult. Even at its low stages this river cannot be crossed at random, and this has always been used as the best ford. The low state of the
waters the present year had made it fordable in almost any part of its course, where access could be had to its bed.

For the satisfaction of travellers, I will endeavour to give some description of the nature of the road from Laramie to this point. The nature of the soil may be inferred
from its geological formation. The limestone at the eastern limit of this section is succeeded by limestone without fossils, a great variety of sandstone, consisting
principally of red sandstone and fine conglomerates. The red sandstone is argillaceous, with compact white gypsum or alabaster, very beautiful. The other sandstones
are grey, yellow and ferruginous, sometimes very coarse. The apparent sterility of the country must, therefore be sought for in other causes than the nature of the soil.
The face of the country cannot, with propriety, be called hilly. It is a succession of long ridges, made by the numerous streams which come down from the neighbouring
mountain range. The ridges have an undulating surface, with some such appearance as the ocean presents in an ordinary breeze.

The road which is now generally followed through this region is therefore a very good one, without any difficult ascents to overcome. The principal obstructions are
near the river, where the transient waters of heavy rains have made deep ravines with steep banks, which render frequent circuits necessary. It will be remembered that
wagons pass this road only once or twice a year, which is by no means sufficient to break down the stubborn roots of the innumerable artemisia bushes. A partial
absence of these is often the only indication of the track, and the roughness produced by their roots in many places, gives the road the character of one newly opened in
a wooded country. This is usually considered the worst part of the road east of the mountains; and as it passes through an open prairie region, may be much improved,
so as to avoid the greater part of the inequalities it now presents.

From the mouth of the Kansas to the Green River valley, west of the Rocky Mountains, there is no such thing as a mountain road on the line of communication.

We continued our way, and four miles beyond the ford Indians were discovered again, and I halted while a party were sent forward to ascertain who they were. In a
short time they returned, accompanied by a number of Indians of the Oglallah band of Sioux. From them we received some interesting information. They had formed
part of the great village, which they informed us had broken up, and was on its way home. The greater part of the village, including the Arapahoes, Cheyennes, and
Oglallahs, had crossed the Platte eight or ten miles below the mouth of the Sweet Water, and were now behind the mountains to the south of us, intending to regain the
Platte by way of Deer Creek. They had taken this unusual route in search of grass and game. They gave us a very discouraging picture of the country. The great
drought, and the plague of grass-hoppers, had swept so that scarce a blade of grass was to be seen, and there was not a buffalo to be found in the whole region. Their
people, they further said, had been nearly starved to death, and we should find their road marked by lodges which they had thrown away in order to move more
rapidly, and by the carcases of the horses which they have eaten, or which had perished by starvation. Such was the prospect before us.

When he had finished the interpretation of these things, Mr. Bissonette immediately rode up to me, and urgently advised that I should entirely abandon the further
prosecution of my exploration. "Le meillure avis que je pourrais vous donner c'est de roirer de suite." "The best advice I can give you is to turn back at once." It was his
own intention to return, as we had now reached the point to which he had engaged to attend me. In reply, I called up my men, and communicated to them fully the
information I had just received. I then expressed to them my fixed determination to proceed to the end of the enterprise on which I had been sent; but as the situation of
the country gave me some reason to apprehend that it might be attended with an unfortunate result to some of us, I would leave it optional with them to continue with
me or to return.

Among them were some five or six who I knew would remain. We had still ten days' provisions; and, should no game be found, when this stock was expended, we had
our horses and mules, which we could eat when other means of subsistence failed. But not a man flinched from the undertaking. "We'll eat the mules," said Basil
Lajeunnesse; and thereupon we shook hands with our interpreter and his Indians, and parted. With them I sent back one of my men, Dumï¿½s, whom the effects of an
old wound in the leg rendered incapable of continuing the journey on foot, and his horse seemed on the point of giving out. Having resolved to disencumber ourselves
immediately of everything not absolutely necessary to our future operations, I turned directly in toward the river, and encamped on the left bank, a little above the place
where our council had been held, and where a thick grove of willows offered a suitable spot for the object I had in view.

The carts having been discharged, the covers and wheels were taken off, and, with the frames, carried into some low places among the willows, and concealed in the
dense foliage in such a manner that the glitter of the iron-work might not attract the observation of some straggling Indian. In the sand, which had been blown up into
waves among the willows, a large hole was then dug, ten feet square and six deep. In the meantime all our effects had been spread out upon the ground, and whatever
was designed to be carried along with us separated and laid aside, and the remaining part carried to the hole and carefully covered up. As much as possible all traces of
our proceedings were obliterated, and it wanted but a rain to render our cache safe beyond discovery. All the men were now set at work to arrange the pack-saddles
and make up the packs.

The day was very warm and calm, and the sky entirely clear, except where, as usual along the summits of the mountainous ridge opposite, the clouds had congregated
into masses. Our lodge had been planted, and, on account of the heat, the ground pins had been taken out, and the lower part slightly raised. Near to it was standing
the barometer, which swung in a tripod frame; and within the lodge, where a small fire had been built, Mr. Preuss was occupied in observing the temperature of boiling
water. At this instant, and without any warning until it was within fifty yards, a violent gust of wind dashed down the lodge, burying under it Mr. Preuss and about a
dozen men, who had attempted to keep it from being carried away. I succeeded in saving the barometer, which the lodge was carrying off with itself, but the
thermometer was broken. We had no others of a high graduation, none of those which remained going higher than 135ï¿½ Fahrenheit. Our astronomical observations
gave to this place, which we named Cache Camp, a longitude of 106ï¿½ 38 26//, latitude 42ï¿½ 50' 53".

July 29.-All our arrangements having been completed, we left the encampment at seven o'clock this morning. In this vicinity the ordinary road leaves the Platte, and
crosses over to the Sweet Water river, which it strikes near Rock Independence. Instead of following this road I had determined to keep the immediate valley of the
Platte, so far as the mouth of the Sweet Water, in expectation of finding better grass. To this I was further prompted by the nature of my instructions. To Mr. Carson
 Copyright
was  assigned(c)the
                  2005-2009,   Infobase
                    office of guide, as weMedia Corp.
                                           had now reached a part of the country with which, or a great part of which, long residence had made him Page
                                                                                                                                                   familiar.775   / 1033
                                                                                                                                                             In a few miles
we reached the Red Buttes, a famous landmark in this country, whose geological composition is red sandstone, limestone, and calcareous sandstone and pudding
stone.
July 29.-All our arrangements having been completed, we left the encampment at seven o'clock this morning. In this vicinity the ordinary road leaves the Platte, and
crosses over to the Sweet Water river, which it strikes near Rock Independence. Instead of following this road I had determined to keep the immediate valley of the
Platte, so far as the mouth of the Sweet Water, in expectation of finding better grass. To this I was further prompted by the nature of my instructions. To Mr. Carson
was assigned the office of guide, as we had now reached a part of the country with which, or a great part of which, long residence had made him familiar. In a few miles
we reached the Red Buttes, a famous landmark in this country, whose geological composition is red sandstone, limestone, and calcareous sandstone and pudding
stone.

The river here cuts its way through a ridge; on the eastern side of it are the lofty escarpments of red argillaceous sandstone, which are called the Red Buttes. In this
passage the stream is not much compressed or pent up, there being a bank of considerable though variable breadth on both sides. Immediately on entering we
discovered a band of buffalo. The hunters failed to kill any of them, the leading hunter being thrown into a ravine, which occasioned some delay, and in the meantime
the herd clambered up the steep face of the ridge. It is sometimes wonderful to see these apparently clumsy animals make their way up and down the most rugged and
broken precipices. We halted to noon before we had cleared this passage, at a spot 12 miles distant from Cache Camp, where we found abundance of grass. So far
the account of the Indians was found to be false. On the banks were willow and cherry-trees. The cherries were not yet ripe, but in the thickets were numerous fresh
tracks of the grizzly bear, which is very fond of this fruit. The soil here is red, the composition being derived from the red sandstone. About seven miles brought us
through the ridge, in which the course of the river is north and south. Here the valley opens out broadly, and high walls of the red formation present themselves among
the hills to the east. We crossed here a pretty little creek, an affluent of the right bank. It is well-timbered with cotton-wood in this vicinity, and the absinthe has lost its
shrub-like character, and becomes small trees six and eight feet in height, and sometimes eight inches in diameter. Two or three miles above this creek we made our
encampment, having travelled to-day 25 miles. Our animals fared well here, as there is an abundance of grass. The river bed is made up of pebbles, and in the bank at
the level of the water, is a conglomerate of coarse pebbles, about the size of ostrich eggs, and which I remarked in the banks of the Laramie fork. It is overlaid by a soil
of mixed clay and sand, six feet thick. By astronomical observations our position is longitude 106 deg. 54 min. 32 secs., and latitude 42 deg. 38 min.

July 30.-After travelling about twelve miles this morning we reached a place where the Indian village had crossed the river. Here were the poles of discarded lodges
and skeletons of horses lying about. Mr. Carson, who had never been higher up than this point of the river, which has the character of being exceedingly rugged, and
walled in by precipices above, thought it advisable to camp near this place, where we were certain of obtaining grass, and to-morrow make our crossing among the
rugged hills to the Sweet Water river. Accordingly we turned back, and descended the river to an island near by, which was about twenty acres in size, covered with a
luxuriant growth of grass. The formation here I found highly interesting. Immediately at this island the river is again shut up in the rugged hills, which come down to it
from the main ridge in a succession of spurs 300 or 400 feet high, and alternated with green level prairillons, or meadows, bordered on the river banks with thickets of
willow, and having many plants to interest the traveller. The island lies between two of these ridges, 300 or 400 yards apart, of which that on the right bank is
composed entirely of red argillaceous sandstone, with thin layers of fibrous gypsum. On the left bank the ridge is composed entirely of silecious pudding stone, the
pebbles in the numerous strata increasing in size from the top to the bottom, where they are as large as a man's head. So far as I was able to determine, these strata
incline to the north-east with a dip of about 15. This pudding stone, or conglomerate formation, I was enabled to trace through an extended range of country, from a
few miles east of the meridian of Fort Laramie to where I found it superseded on the granite of the Rocky Mountains, in longitude 109 deg. 00 sec. From its
appearance the main chain of the Laramie mountain is composed of this rock; and in a number of places I found isolated hills which served to mark a former level,
which had been probably swept away.

These conglomerates are very friable and easily decomposed, and I am inclined to think this formation is the source from which was derived the great deposit of sand
and gravel, which forms the surface rock of the prairie country west of the Mississippi.

Crossing the ridge of red sandstone, and traversing the little prairie which lies to the southward of it, we made in the afternoon an excursion to a place which we have
called the Hot Spring Gate. This place has much the appearance of a gate, by which the Platte passes through a ridge composed of a white and calcareous sandstone.
The length of the passage is 400 yards, with a smooth green prairie on either side. Through this place the stream flows with a quite current, unbroken by any rapid, and
is about seventy yards wide between the walls, which rise perpendicularly from the water. To that on the right bank, which is the lower, the barometer gave a height of
360 feet. This place will be more particularly described hereafter, as we passed through it on our return.

We saw here numerous herds of mountain sheep, and frequently heard the volley of rattling stones which accompanied their rapid descent down the steep hills. This
was the first place at which we had killed any of these animals; and in consequence of this circumstance, and of the abundance of these sheep goats (for they are called
by each name), we gave to our encampment the name of Goat Island. Their flesh is much esteemed by the hunters, and has very much the flavour of the Alleghany
mountain sheep. I have frequently seen the borns of this animal three feet long and seventeen inches in circumference at the base, weighing eleven pounds. But two or
three of these were killed by our party at this place, and of these the horns were small. The use of these horns seems to be to protect the animal's head in pitching down
precipices to avoid pursuing wolves-there only safety being in places where they cannot be followed. The bones are very strong and solid, the marrow occupying but a
very small portion of the bone of the leg, about the thickness of a rye straw. The hair is short, resembling the winter colour of our common deer, which it nearly
approaches in size and appearance. Except in the horns, it has no resemblance whatever to the goat. The longitude of this place, resulting from chronometer and lunar
distances, and an occultation of Arietis, is 107 deg. 13 min. 29 sec., and the latitude 42 deg. 33 min. 27 sec. One of our horses which had given out, we left to receive
strength on the island, intending to take her, perhaps, on our return.

July 31.-This morning we left the course of the Platte, to cross over to the Sweet Water. Our way, for a few miles, lay up the sandy bed of a dry creek, in which I
found several interesting plants. Leaving this, we wound our way to the summit of the hills, of which the peaks are here 800 feet above the Platte, bare and rocky. A
long and gradual slope led from these hills to the Sweet Water, which we reached in fifteen miles from Goat Island. I made an encampment early here, in order to give
the hunters an opportunity to procure a supply from several bands of buffalo, which made their appearance in the valley near by. The stream here is about 60 feet wide,
and at this time 12 to 18 inches deep, with a very moderate current.

The adjoining prairies are sandy, but the immediate river bottom is a good soil, which afforded an abundance of soft green grass to our horses, and where I found a
variety of interesting plants, which made their appearance for the first time. A rain to-night made it unpleasantly cold; and there was no tree here to enable us to pitch
our single tent, the poles of which had been left at Cache Camp. We had, therefore, no shelter except what was to be found under cover of the absinthe bushes, which
grew in many thick patches, one or two, and sometimes three feet high.

August 1.-The hunters went ahead this morning, as buffalo appeared tolerably abundant, and I was desirous to secure a small stock of provisions; and we moved about
seven miles up the valley, and encamped one mile below Rock Independence. This is an isolated granite rock, about 650 yards long, and 40 in height. Except in a
depression of the summit, where a little soil supports a scanty growth of shrubs, with a solitary dwarf pine, it is entirely bare. Everywhere, within six or eight feet of the
ground, where the surface is sufficiently smooth, and in some places 60 or 80 feet above, the rock is inscribed with the names of travellers. Many a name famous in the
history of this country, and some well known to science, are to be found mixed among those of the traders and of travellers for pleasure and curiosity, and of
missionaries among the savages. Some of these have been washed away by the rain, but the greater number are still very legible. We remained at our camp of August
1st, until noon the next day, occupied in drying meat. By observation, the longitude of the place is 107 deg. 25 min. 23 sec., latitude 42 deg. 29 min. 56 sec.

American Antiquities.

ACopyright (c) of
  Description  2005-2009,  Infobase
                  the Ceremonies     Media
                                 of Fire    Corp.As Practised By Certain Tribes on the Arkansas.
                                         Worship                                                                                                        Page 776 / 1033

Mr. Ash witnessed an exhibition of fire worship, or the worship of the sun, as performed by a whole tribe at the village of Ozark, near the mouth of the Ozark, or
1st, until noon the next day, occupied in drying meat. By observation, the longitude of the place is 107 deg. 25 min. 23 sec., latitude 42 deg. 29 min. 56 sec.

American Antiquities.

A Description of the Ceremonies of Fire Worship As Practised By Certain Tribes on the Arkansas.

Mr. Ash witnessed an exhibition of fire worship, or the worship of the sun, as performed by a whole tribe at the village of Ozark, near the mouth of the Ozark, or
Arkansas river, which empties into the Mississippi from the west.

He says he arrived at the village at a very fortunate period; at a time when it was filled with Indians, and surrounded with their camp. They amounted to about 900, and
were composed of the remnants of various nations, and were worshippers of the sun. The second day after his arrival happened to be the grand festival among them.
He had the most favourable opportunity of witnessing their adorations at three remarkable stages-the sun's rising, meridian, and setting.

The morning was propitious, the air serene, the horizon clear, the weather calm. The nations divided into classes: warriors, young men and women, and married men
with their children. Each class stood in the form of a quadrant, that each individual might behold the rising luminary, and each class held up a particular offering to the
sun the instant he rose in his glory. The warriors presented their arms, the young men and women offered ears of corn and branches of trees, and married women held
up to his light their infant children. These acts were performed in silence till the object of their adoration visibly rose, when, with one impulse, the nations burst into
praise, and sung a hymn in loud chorus. The lines, which were sung with repetitions, and marked by pauses, were full of sublimity and judgment. Their meaning, when
interpreted, is as follows:-

"Great Spirit! master of our lives. Great Spirit! master of things visible and invisible, and who daily makes them visible and invisible. Great Spirit! master of every other
spirit, good or bad; command the good to be favourable to us, and deter the bad from the commission of evil. O, Grand Spirit! preserve the strength and courage of
our warriors, and augment their number, that they may resist the oppression of the Spanish enemies, and recover the country and the rights of our fathers. O, Grand
Spirit! preserve the lives of such of our old men as are inclined to give counsel and example to the young. Preserve our children, multiply their number, and let them be
the comfort and support of declining age. Preserve our corn and our animals, and let no famine desolate the land. Protect our villages, guard our lives. O, Great Spirit!
when you hide your light behind the western hills, protect us from the Spaniards, who violate the night, and do evil which they dare not commit in the presence of your
beams. Good Spirit! make known to us your pleasure, by sending to us the Spirit of dreams. Let the Spirit of dreams proclaim your will in the night, and we will
perform it through the day; and if it say the time of some be closed, send them, Master of Life! to the great country of souls, where they may meet their fathers,
mothers, children, and wives, and where you are pleased to shine upon them with a bright, warm, and perpetual blaze! O, Grand, O, Great Spirit! hearken to the voice
of nations, hearken to all thy children, and remember us always, for we are descended from thee."

Immediately after this address, the four quadrants formed one immense circle, of several deep, and danced and sung hymns descriptive of the power of the sun, till near
ten o'clock. They then amused and refreshed themselves in the village and camp, but assembled precisely at the hour of twelve, and formed a number of circles,
commenced the adoration of the meridian sun. The following is the literal translation of the mid-day address:-

"Courage, nations! courage! The Great Spirit looks down upon us from his highest seat, and by his lusure appears content with the children of his own power and
greatness. Grand Spirit! how great are his works and how beautiful are they! How good is the Great Spirit! He rides high to behold us. `Tis he who causes all things to
augment and to act. He even now stands for a moment to hearken to us. Courage, nations! courage! The Great Spirit, now above our heads, will make us vanquish our
enemies; he will cover our fields with corn, and increase the animals of our woods. He will see that the old be made happy, and that the young augment. He will make
the nations prosper, make them rejoice, and make them put up their voice to him, while he rises and sets in their land, and while his heat and light can thus gloriously
shine out."

This was followed by dancing and hymns, which continued from two to three hours; at the conclusion of which, dinners were served and eaten with great
demonstrations of mirth and hilarity. Mr. Ash says he dined in a circle of chiefs, on a barbecued hog, and venison very well stewed, and was perfectly pleased with the
repast. The dinner and repose after it, continued till the sun was on the point of setting. On this being announced by several who had been on the watch, the nations
assembled in haste, and formed themselves into segments of circles in the face of the sun, presenting their offerings during the time of his descent, and crying aloud:-

"The nations must prosper; they have been beheld by the Great Spirit. What more can they want? Is not that happiness enough? See! he retires, great and content, after
having visited his children with light and universal good. O, Grand Spirit! sleep not long in the gloomy west, but return and call your people once again to light and life,
to light and life, to light and life."

This was succeeded by dances and songs of praise, till eleven o'clock at night, at which hour they repaired to rest, some retiring to the huts that formed their camp, and
others to the vicinity of fires made in the woods, and along the river bank. Mr. Ash took up his abode with a French settler in the village. He understood that these
Indians have four similar festivals in the year-one for every season. When the sun does not shine or appear on the adoration days, an immense fire is erected, around
which the ceremonies are performed with equal devotion and care.

Origin of Fire Worship.

For many ages the false religions of the east had remained stationary; but in this period, magianism received considerable strength from the writings of Zoroaster. He
was a native of Media. He pretended to a visit in heaven, where God spoke to him out of a fire. This fire he pretended to bring with him on his return. It was
considered holy-the dwelling of God. The priests were for ever to keep it, and the people were to worship before it. He caused fire temples every where to be erected,
that storms and tempests might not extinguish it. As he considered God as dwelling in the fire, he made the sun to be his chief residence, and therefore the primary
object of worship. He abandoned the old system of two gods, one good and the other evil, and taught the existence of one Supreme, who had under him a good and
evil angel-the immediate authors of good and evil. To gain reputation, he retired into a cave, and there lived a long time a recluse, and composed a book called the
Zend-Avesta, which contains the liturgy to be used in the fire temples, and the chief doctrines of his religion. His success in propagating his system was astonishingly
great. Almost all the eastern world, for a season, bowed before him. He is said to have been slain, with eighty of his priests, by a Scythian prince, whom he attempted
to convert to his religion.

It is manifest that he derived his whole system of God's dwelling in the fire from the burning bush, out of which God spake to Moses. He was well acquainted with the
Jewish Scriptures. He gave the same history of the creation and deluge that Moses had given, and inserted a great part of the Psalms of David into his writings. The
Mehestani, his followers, believed in the immortality of the soul, in future rewards and punishments, and in the purification of the body by fire; after which they would be
united to the good.-(Marsh's Ecclesiastical History, p. 78.) From the same origin, that of the burning bush, it is altogether probable the worship of fire, for many ages,
obtained over the whole habitable earth, and is still to be traced in the funeral piles of the Hindoos, the beacon fires of the Scotch and Irish, the periodical midnight fires
of the Mexicans, and the council fires of the North American Indians, around which they dance.

A custom among the natives of New Mexico, as related by Baron Humboldt, is exactly imitated by a practice found still in some parts of Ireland, among the
descendants of the ancient Irish.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 777 / 1033
At the commencement of the month of November, the great fire of Sumhuin is lit up, all the culinary fires in the kingdom being first extinguished, as it was deemed
sacrilege to awaken the winter's social flame except by a spark snatched from this sacred fire; on which account the month of November is called in the Irish language,
of the Mexicans, and the council fires of the North American Indians, around which they dance.

A custom among the natives of New Mexico, as related by Baron Humboldt, is exactly imitated by a practice found still in some parts of Ireland, among the
descendants of the ancient Irish.

At the commencement of the month of November, the great fire of Sumhuin is lit up, all the culinary fires in the kingdom being first extinguished, as it was deemed
sacrilege to awaken the winter's social flame except by a spark snatched from this sacred fire; on which account the month of November is called in the Irish language,
Samhuin.

To this day, the inferior Irish look upon bonfires as sacred; they say their prayers, walking round them, the young dream upon their ashes, and the old take this fire to
light up their domestic hearths, imagining some secret undefinable excellence connected with it.

The Joint Stock Company.

We again recur to this subject, and shall continue to do so frequently, in order that we may sufficiently impress the minds of the Saints with the importance of it. We are
greatly encouraged in our efforts for the completion of the company from time to time, by the good wishes and labours of others, and particularly by those of our
esteemed and very zealous trustee, Mr. Samuel Downes, of Manchester, whose labours in the cause are unceasing, and who by his great success realizes the result of
his efforts. We have received advices from him, stating that he has on hand applications for 1200 shares, and he calculates on obtaining some 600 more yet in the
Manchester Conference. We have made this statement for the encouragement of others, and to show what may be done by diligence and activity in such a cause.
Much depends upon official characters in connexion with the company for the promotion of its interests, as also upon Presidents of Branches and Conferences, that by
their diligence and example others may be led to assist and support so great and powerful an auxiliary to the building up of the kingdom of God as such a company is
calculated to be.

Many faithful Saints, and well-wishers to the cause of God, have long desired to see established some plan by which the genius, talent, mechanical skill, and pecuniary
means of the Saints could be united, so as more effectually than hitherto to be instrumental in rolling on the great work of the last days. When we look around us, in the
professedly religious portion of the community, or in the emporiums of commerce and trade, we find all parties practically illustrating the great maxim that "union is
strength;" but when we consider the peculiar situation of the Saints of God in the last days, the great doctrine of the gathering, and the building up of Zion, we behold a
people who, more than any others upon earth, require in the first place to be united, in heart and mind, and secondly, to put forth every energy, in combined action, to
facilitate the progress of the work of God, and also to place themselves one and all that are faithful and true, in such a position and locality, that they may learn the will
of the Lord in relation to the mighty work of salvation, both of the living and the dead, and of all things necessary for fitting themselves for a celestial kingdom and glory.
How then can this be effected? Every faithful man and woman knows, that the impartation of those great principles necessary for us to know, and those ordinances that
require our obedience cannot in the first instance be communicated, nor in the second instance be attended to amongst the Gentiles. Hence then the gathering of the
Saints, and the absolute necessity of their being associated, as one great family, to learn the will of the Lord, and obtain that knowledge which alone can fit them to be
his agents in the accomplishment of his great purposes. But let us ask again-Are there not many, very many Saints in the British Islands, who have been members almost
from the time that the sound of the fulness of the Gospel first broke in divine accents upon the echoes of our Isle, who have never yet been able to gather with the
Saints? and we would further inquire, what prospects have they, if circumstances remain as they have been, of ever fulfilling the commandments of the Lord in this
respect? Truly they have none. Is not then the time come for the Saints, one and all, to put far away from them all selfish motives, to cast aside suspicion and doubt, and
come out in the exercise of mighty faith to unite their energies, to enable each and every one to escape unto the land of Zion, that we may learn in the temples of the
Lord his mind and will. Amongst the many obstacles that array themselves against the progress of the Saints as individuals, or in a collective capacity, poverty is
certainly a great barrier, which to their sorrow, they have often realized. And are the Saints for ever to be toiling and struggling against this paralizing enemy, when by
union they may overcome and triumph? We answer, emphatically, No! God has given genius, and talent, and enterprise unto his people, as well as the rest of mankind,
and he calls for the consecration of those talents to his service and glory. Let the people of God never be afraid of doing too much in the cause of truth. Nations have
been conquered and subdued, mighty and gigantic schemes of enterprise have been conceived and executed, wonderful effects of the application of great principles
have been realized, but still all things fall into insignificance, yea, all those things combined are but trifles, compared with the mighty work to be accomplished by the
Saints, whom God has chosen to be his agents in the last days. Here, then, in the formation of a Joint Stock Company, established according to the laws of Great
Britain, is a first effort for this necessary union and action of the people of God; and who shall limit its operation? The glory of God, the building up of Zion, the
gathering of the Saints, have been the grand motives that have led to its origin and establishment, and under his blessing, whose glory we seek, who shall say to our
exertions, "thus far shalt thou go, but no farther?" Not all the powers of earth or hell combined can stay its progress. Genius can conceive, and talent bring into
operation its mighty conceptions amongst the children of men, and shall its powers not be increased by the blessing of the spirit of God? The earth brings forth its fruit to
reward the labour of the husbandman, and shall it refuse its blessings to the people of God? Nay, rather shall all good things be multiplied unto the children of light, and
the children of the day, until they be fitted and be prepared to be citizens of that kingdom which will never come to an end. But again, there are other signs of the times,
that speak unerringly for the necessity of the Saints to be united, and seek after those things for which they have enlisted into the army of God. War-clouds are
gathering thickly and fast, the blood of thousands has been shed, and is still shedding upon the plains of Ind. The burning sands, or snowy hills of Afric, are witness to
the demon of devastation, murderous war; while among equally polished and enlightened nations, whose best interests are promoted beneath the olive branch of peace,
it seems to require every effort of the best of senators and of the people, to keep the elements of war from bursting into a flame to consume each other; and for a time
these efforts may be successful, and whilst it is so, is the time for the Saints to put forth every energy to build up and establish the kingdom of God. The day of
vengeance may be postponed for a season, but as the Lord God lives; it will come, and it behoveth the Saints to be prepared, to have established a place of refuge and
a covert from the storm, that when the indignation of the Lord shall pass, they may be secure, as in the pavilion of God. But it is not by mere theory that these things can
be effected, hence we present to the churches the Joint Stock Company, a practical association, to be brought into practical exercise, and to bear immediately upon the
best interests of the Saints.

Ere long our brethren of the West will be located in a strange place, all things as it were, with them, will have to be commenced anew. Let us show to them that we are
one with them, that though we have hitherto not been enabled to gather with them, yet that we have combined our energies to send them out machinery and
manufactures, and receive in return the produce of their lands and what the climate produces, that all may be mutually benefitted. But still more than this, it is not merely
with the Saints that business may be transacted, but with the tradesmen and merchants of various lands; we are proud to say that already have the Saints of this land a
name that is not insignificant amongst honourable men, and that name has been earned by honourable dealing, and unflinching integrity, which must command respect
when contrasted with the too prevalent manifestations of knavery amongst men. And while we anticipate transacting business for ourselves, as the people of the Lord,
there are multitudes who will be glad to avail themselves of our means for the transmission of merchandize to the various ports at which our ships may touch, and thus a
profitable and honourable business may be established and conducted on principles of integrity and honour; characteristic and worthy of the Saints of the Most High.

It is our intention as much as possible, to make known from time to time to the Saints, the nature and privileges of the Company. The labour of the formation of it has
hitherto been confined to a few, it must hereafter be extended unto many. In consequence of the new Act of Parliament for the formation and regulation of Joint Stock
Companies, many unforeseen difficulties have had to be encountered and overcome; but let all subscribers rest assured that the provisions of the said Act are to secure
the shareholders against fraud on the part of the directors or others, and though the labour and expenses necessary for its completion will be very great, the result will
be the permanent establishment of the society upon principles of British law, and under the protection of the executive authority of the realm.

There are a few remarks which we wish to make in order to throw a little light upon some things not properly understood. We receive from time to time many
 Copyright (c)
applications for2005-2009,   Infobase
                 shares, which         Media
                               at present we doCorp.                                                                                                   Page
                                                 not allot, but which will be allotted after complete registration: in the mean time we shall be glad to receive778  / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                 as many
applications as possible, which will be carefully laid by for allotment at the earliest possible period.
be the permanent establishment of the society upon principles of British law, and under the protection of the executive authority of the realm.

There are a few remarks which we wish to make in order to throw a little light upon some things not properly understood. We receive from time to time many
applications for shares, which at present we do not allot, but which will be allotted after complete registration: in the mean time we shall be glad to receive as many
applications as possible, which will be carefully laid by for allotment at the earliest possible period.

We feel very anxious on another point that the treasurers of every district keep a very accurate account of what deposit each person has paid, and the date thereof,
because as soon as we are completely registered we shall want returns from each district of every particular in that respect.

Also, all monies now lying in the hands of the treasurers of districts, we should wish to be transmitted to us without delay, that we may have every means for the
completion of the work, which we pledge ourselves shall be effected as economically as possible.

Earnestly exhorting the Saints to all diligence in the work of the Lord, by combined efforts, and unshaken union, we pray for the blessing of the Most High to crown the
efforts of every one labouring with an eye single to the glory of God, to build up the kingdom unto his Son in righteousness, that he may reign whose right it is.

EDITOR.

A Few Remarks Upon Order.

That the kingdom of God is one of order every person will be prepared to acknowledge, and that the power of God, delegated to the holy priesthood, is the governing
authority thereof, will also be freely admitted; but that as occasionally individuals become jealous of their own prerogatives, or at least what they consider are such, we
would throw out a few hints for their guidance, and to which we earnestly exhort the Saints to give heed, so that peace and unity may prevail in their midst, and that
every one may be upheld in the office to which he is called.

In the first place we hold every one responsible for the discharge of the duties of the office unto which he is called; a president of a branch for the condition of that
branch; a president of a conference for the condition of that conference, and the presidents of a kingdom or country for the general condition of the church at large

What then, we would inquire, are the relative duties and privileges of each? We have known it occur, on several occasions, that the president of a branch has supposed
that the president of his conference had no right to interfere with his local presidency, and had no control over the measures which he and his council might adopt. We
have also known others to declare that the first presidency of the British Islands had no right to interfere or advise in the affairs of a conference, unless they wer
manifestly in error. On those subjects we would make a few remarks; first on presidency merely. If a council be assembled, connected with a branch, and the president
thereof be not present, another can be voted to preside in his absence; but if during the meeting he happens to come in, surely none will deny his right to preside. If he
chooses to accept of it. And we would say still further, that if the president of his conference enter that meeting, he has most assuredly an undoubted right to preside in
that meeting if he chooses to accept of it; and further still, if one of the presidency of the land enter, he most undoubtedly has a first claim upon the presidency of that
meeting, and one of the quorum of the twelve apostles would have a prior claim still to take the presidency of the same, were he to be introduced there

And secondly, with regard to the power to alter or direct measures that may be brought before such council. As we have said each person is held responsible for the
condition of that over which he presides, so we would make a few remarks upon the exercise of authority for this end.

It is the duty of the president of a branch to call for the combined wisdom of his courch to be manifested on various subjects, and it is his duty to come to a decision as
he shall be led by the Spirit of God. And when that decision is not in unrighteousness, it is the duty of his council to support and assist in carrying out the same; and of
his decision be plainly unrighteous, his council have the right of appeal to higher authority.

It is also the privilege of a high priest or presiding elder of a conference to reverse the decree of a council of a branch, and this may be absolutely necessary from time
to time, and inasmuch as he is held responsible for the condition of his conference, this is his undoubted privilege; but if his decision be an unrighteous one, then that
branch has a right of appeal, otherwise it is their duty to look to the high priesthood as the channel through which God will give wisdom and revelation for the guidance
of his church.

There is no doctrine which ought to be more impressed upon the minds of all, than the priesthood being the channel through which the Lord will communicate his mind
and will. There is, however, one maxim amongst men which we hold to be true, that "they only know how to govern aright who have learned how to obey;" and if a
president of a branch expects to be honoured in his office as a servant of the Lord, and expects the members of his branch and council to give heed to his teachings, let
him also make it manifest unto them that he is equally ready to give heed to the counsel of his president, and set to all an example by so doing.

Let but an individual or a branch of the church of Christ conceive the notion that they are perfectly capable of acting in all things without consulting their superior in
office, and the principle of the authority of the priesthood is, with them, at once annihilated, however they may look for obedience from others. The priesthood is, and
ought ever to be, and ever will be, to all that look for it, a continuous channel through which God will communicate his mind and will for the guidance and regulation of
his kingdom.

Let us view the principle in another light, and trace it as it would naturally lead us. One of the lesser priesthood seeks counsel of the priesthood of Melchisedek, he does
so legally, and thereby receives the truth and a blessing with it; an elder seeks counsel of his high priest, a high priest seeks counsel of the first presidency of the land he
lives in, they seek counsel of the quorum of the twelve apostles of Christ, they of their president, and he of God. This is the legitimate order of the kingdom of God, and
we sincerely exhort all Saints to give heed thereunto. We have seen, too often, in our experience the results of any section of the body of Christ seeking to destroy this
order, by assuming that they themselves were abundantly sufficient to come to proper conclusions in reference to various measures; for even if they deemed their
decisions to be correct, reason would say "get also the sanction of your president, then you will be doubly sure; but if he does not approve of your determinations
refrain from executing them at once, until you have further reasoned upon the matter, and obtained a knowledge of the ground upon which the objections are raised."
And further, if the decisions of a branch and their president be at issue, they will appeal to the president of conference, and if his decisions and those of any branch be
at issue, they will conjointly appeal to the first presidency, and abide by their decision.

We are aware that the order of God requires the exercise of humility, but not the servility of slaves; but a humility that can be associated with undoubted courage and
unflinching integrity; at the same time there is no room for pride, self-sufficient pride, that rests solely upon its own capabilities, and refuses to look for the support and
countenance of others. Such a feeling may be in other places, but its place is not in the kingdom of God; it is a principle that would raise the standard of rebellion against
the throne of God himself, and seek to establish itself upon a foundation of its own.

Let the Saints, and officers in particular, then reflect upon these things, and give heed thereunto, that the blessing of God may be in their midst, to qualify them as agents
to do the will of God.

There   is another
 Copyright         subject to which
              (c) 2005-2009,        we would
                               Infobase  Mediaallude
                                                 Corp.here, which is to the calling of men to the priesthood. Let it be always ascertained whether if Pagea person be ordained,
                                                                                                                                                                  779 / 1033
he is so situated as to discharge the duties of his office; if he be not, let him tarry without ordination until opportunity offers for him to labour therein. Never ordain men
to sit merely in a council meeting, without otherwise executing the duties of their individual office, or you may soon find that with them it is much easier to find fault with
others than to do their own duty. Those individuals who are most diligent in the discharge of their own duties, are generally the last to become the accusers of the
Let the Saints, and officers in particular, then reflect upon these things, and give heed thereunto, that the blessing of God may be in their midst, to qualify them as agents
to do the will of God.

There is another subject to which we would allude here, which is to the calling of men to the priesthood. Let it be always ascertained whether if a person be ordained,
he is so situated as to discharge the duties of his office; if he be not, let him tarry without ordination until opportunity offers for him to labour therein. Never ordain men
to sit merely in a council meeting, without otherwise executing the duties of their individual office, or you may soon find that with them it is much easier to find fault with
others than to do their own duty. Those individuals who are most diligent in the discharge of their own duties, are generally the last to become the accusers of the
brethren, because they are better employed.

EDITOR.

Latter-Day Saints Millennial Star. March 15 1846.

THE signs of the times gather darkly around us at the present, while the political aspect of affairs bids fair for bringing to pass that perplexity with which the nations shall
be visited. But while these things are so, the condition of the Saints should be in an obverse ratio. Light and knowledge should be theirs, and a continued preparation for
all events that may transpire among the nations of the earth. We wish the Saints, as individuals, to realise this, and seek to assimilate themselves to the principles of truth,
and the people of the Lord who must be made manifest in the contrast with the sinking nations of a falling world. Let no one be deceived,-to become connected with
the kingdom of God in the last days, to enlist under the banner of the cross of Christ, is indeed, and will be found to all the faithful, to be a warfare, through which to
struggle will be a mighty work that will require all things calculated to retard, to be cast away, with every weight, and the sins by which we are most easily beset. But,
still, the reward is sure. Great beyond all possible conception at present, are the privileges of being permitted to have an existence in the flesh in this day, if associated
with the kingdom of God; and fearful the responsibility of rejecting the offers of mercy at this the eleventh hour.

Let the Saints ever consider themselves as men that are upon the watch; let them give heed to counsel, and maintain the order of the kingdom of God, and they will find
themselves prepared for all things that may come to pass, and they shall not be taken unawares as the children of the night.

Though we have not been able to regain our lost time in the publication of the STAR, we trust still to be borne with; and hope that the contents of our periodical will not
be less acceptable to our readers on that account.

We shall be glad from time to time to receive communications from the Saints for the pages of the STAR, though we must be allowed every author's privilege of
rejecting what we do not deem suitable matter; in this, however, we shall be as lenient as we possibly can; our object at all times being to make the STAR a vehicle for
the communication of the principles of Salvation, the building up of the Saints in their most holy faith, and the diffusion of that intelligence and information necessary for
the guidance of the people of God.

We have made a further extract from Mr. Tremont's interesting work, which we see largely quoted from in the public journals of the day, and we think it will be
interesting to the reader. We calculate ere very long to give a something similar narrative, though on a much more gigantic scale, of an entire people, the Saints of the
West making their exodus from a land of oppression to locate themselves in the wilderness, and enjoy the privilege of worshipping God according to their own
consciences.

A Warning.

We lay it down as an infallible rule, that when an individual, who has been called and ordained to the holy priesthood, so far loses the spirit of his office, and forgets the
purpose for which he received his authority, that the leading spirit by which he is guided, is one of abuse of existing religions, and persecutions of the sects and systems
by which he is surrounded, that that man will fall. The results of experience prove it as a truth that is ever realized, and we would most anxiously and earnestly warn all
who may be indulging in such a practice, to lay it aside at once and for ever, that they become not individually living witnesses of the principle we have set forth. Let not
Satan deceive them by saying, such and such a one in high authority did so, or that the Saviour did so, they have the authority neither of one nor the other. Many high in
authority, and who are still deservedly so, had to learn many things as well as ourselves, and they came not forth unto us as infallible or incapable of erring. Let every
one go about his Master's business, having received a dispensation of the fulness of the everlasting gospel unto the children of men, let them go forth and proclaim the
same with all diligence and faithfulness, speaking with authority of the work of God in the last days, and the glorious privileges of the faithful and obedient. Let pride
never be allowed to intrude with the thought that to maintain your reputation to talent and ability, that it is necessary you should continually present some fresh subject
before the public,-the first principles of salvation which led you, poor man, to the obedience of the gospel, and which caused him to rejoice and be glad therein, are the
same that you must present to the great, the mighty, or the learned; there is no exception in the scheme of redemption, God hath concluded all under sin and
condemnation, and that new birth, in which you have received authority to minister, must be proclaimed in all faithfulness to every one, that they be left without excuse
before God, if they refuse obedience thereto.

Were we to recall to mind the consequences of indulgence in the practice which we here condemn, we should be able to remember many that for a season run well,
and promised fair to be instrumental in bringing to pass much restitution, until, unfortunately, they split upon this rock, and eventually made shipwreck of their faith, and
were found associated with the apostate and the vile.

We remember well hearing one (whose former usefulness none can question), yet whose mind had become so darkened by indulgence in this practice, declare there
was nothing in the plan of salvation to proclaim, if he refrained from lecturing on the errors of the systems of the day. We laboured hard and faithfully to convince him of
his folly, but in vain. The very practice which he himself had condemned with us, he became pre-eminent in, and he has gone the way that all must go who are led by
this spirit, which is not of God, but of the Devil.

Placed as we are in connexion with the Presidency of the Churches in these Isles, we have opportunities, which others have not, of witnessing the effects of this
deceiving and abominable practice, and from our knowledge thus obtained, we are led earnestly to exhort others against indulgence in the same. And, furthermore,
there are many spirits abroad in the earth that are seeking to attain to popularity by opposing what they term Mormonism, and the very acme of their desires is
accomplished when they can get the Saints to hearken to them, and minister to their iniquitous purposes by gratifying them with a public discussion. Upon such a thing
as this, their popularity may exist for a year, when by having been treated with the silent contempt their falsehoods merit, they would, long ago, have sunk and have
been forgotten in their own insignificance. Let the Saints be wise, and not blow into popularity the emissaries of Satan, but pursue an undeviating course in proclaiming
the principles of salvation, and in preparing themselves for the great events that are already beginning to open upon the world.

EDITOR.

A Discourse Delivered By Elder Joshua Grant Jun. At the Conference.

In looking at the large concours of people that now present themselves before me, in this conference, my mind is carried involuntary to other scenes, and I am reminded
of the situation of this church when in its weakness and infancy, which, contrasted with its present numbers, respectability and influence, was "but a drop in the bucket,"
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
and brings with renewed force to my mind the great work in which we are engaged, and that, as God has hitherto put forth his hand to defend hisPage   people,780
                                                                                                                                                               in the/ day
                                                                                                                                                                       1033of
adversity, that, as they have, in their weakness, baffled all the attempts of wicked and designing men, aided by the powers of darkness, to overturn and destroy them;
that as they have hitherto been aided by the arm of omnipotence, and sustained by the power of Israel's king; that if they still continue humble and faithful, the same
A Discourse Delivered By Elder Joshua Grant Jun. At the Conference.

In looking at the large concours of people that now present themselves before me, in this conference, my mind is carried involuntary to other scenes, and I am reminded
of the situation of this church when in its weakness and infancy, which, contrasted with its present numbers, respectability and influence, was "but a drop in the bucket,"
and brings with renewed force to my mind the great work in which we are engaged, and that, as God has hitherto put forth his hand to defend his people, in the day of
adversity, that, as they have, in their weakness, baffled all the attempts of wicked and designing men, aided by the powers of darkness, to overturn and destroy them;
that as they have hitherto been aided by the arm of omnipotence, and sustained by the power of Israel's king; that if they still continue humble and faithful, the same
power, the same intelligence, the same arm, will yet sustain his own people, bring to pass all the things spoken of by the prophets, gather his elect from the four winds,
and crown the Saints with glory, honour, immortality, and eternal life.

Without any further remarks, by way of preliminaries, allow me a short time to call your attention to the following text, which you will find contained in Matt. xxiv. 14,-
"And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world, as a witness unto all nations; and then shall the end come."

These are the words of our blessed Lord, that he spake to his disciples in answer to certain questions which were propounded by them, in relation to his coming, and
the end of the world. After entering into many particulars pertaining to the events that should transpire in and about Jerusalem, speaking of the calamities that should
destroy that city, and bring destruction upon the Jews, he goes on to describe the signs that should precede the coming of the Son of Man, and the end of the world.
Among other signs that are referred to by him, is that contained in the words of our text, which is one of the greatest and most important, "And this gospel of the
kingdom shall be preached in all the world, as a witness unto all nations, and then shall the end come."

In all the dispensations of the Lord, and in all his dealings with the children of men, he has pursued one uniform, undeviating course, though the earth by revolutions may
have changed, and man has been wavering and fluctuating, God has declared concerning himself, "I am the Lord, and I change not;" and wherever we can trace the
dealings of God with man, we shall find that they have been unchangeable, he has always taught man by revelation. In regard to the gospel, it is a principle that has
always existed, in all ages where God has had a pure church; and if the children of Israel were placed under a schoolmaster, and the law was added, it "was because of
transgression," and not because of the changeableness of God, for he has always pursued one uniform course to edify, instruct, and give the world a knowledge of his
law; and in unfolding the principles of truth to the human family, he never instructed them at random, nor suffered them to go according to their notions, or at the bidding
of men; they never wage "a warfare at their own charge," but they were endued with power from on high; wisdom and intelligence was given through the great source of
the priesthood, which God has given to regulate the affairs of his kingdom, and thus being endowed and qualified by the wisdom and intelligence that God had
imparted, they were prepared to unfold the gospel of Jesus Christ to a fallen world. If this has been God's way of dealing with the children of men, it naturally follows
that it will continue to be, and if the preachers of the gospel in primitive days were thus called and empowered, it follows as a natural consequence, that it will continue
to be, and that as God is immutable and unchangeable, whenever he calls men in any age of the world, he will qualify and inspire them in the same manner. And if they
are thus taught, whether in this age, in ages that are past, or that are yet to come, there will be a uniformity in doctrine and ordinances, they will teach the same things.
There have been many who have professed to be called of God; but their doctrines have been diverse, and their ordinances conflicting. The reason of this difference is,
that they have not been taught of God, nor inspired from on high, but their learning has been merely scholastic, and their wisdom the science of men. Thus situated, it is
impossible that they should teach correct principles, for man is finite and fallible, and God is infinite and infallible, and it is impossible for the people of this or of any
other age, to comprehend the Creator without being taught of him.

The disjointed manner in which sectarianism has placed the gospel, renders it extremely ludicrous; one having taken one part, and another another part. Now the
ordinances, gifts, and powers of the gospel are not one, but many; yet being many, they are not divided, but the one gospel, proceeding from the same spirit. One, two,
or three items do not compose the gospel any more than if we were to take two or three leaves out of a book and call it a book. As it takes all the leaves to make a
book perfect, so it requires all the ordinances, gifts, blessings, powers and priesthood of the gospel to make it complete. It may, with propriety, be compared to a
chain, which, if any link is broken, it destroys the force of the whole. So, in like manner, if one principle of the gospel is destroyed it renders the whole imperfect. The
Saviour told his disciples to "teach ALL things whatsoever he had commanded them." Hence this gospel, in all its parts, must be preached to every nation, before the
Messiah will come, and men must be inspired to prepare them for the accomplishment of so great a work.

According to the statement of the Universal Geography, there are three thousand and twenty-six different languages. It must be obvious to every reflecting mind, that it
is absolutely necessary for the gifts and powers of the gospel to be restored before the gospel can be preached to all of those nations and tongues; and if it is not, the
Messiah cannot come, for the preaching of the gospel to all nations is one of the great signs that must take place, preparatory to the coming of the Son of Man.

This brings to our minds forcibly the necessity of the gift of tongues, in order that the gospel may be preached unto all nations, in their own tongue; for the best linguist in
the world cannot understand more than twenty different languages, or tongues; and if they do not and cannot learn them, it is absolutely necessary that ministers of the
gospel should be inspired with the gift of tongues, as the apostles were on the day of Pentecost, to prepare them for this arduous undertaking. Many, because they
possess not those gifts, and not having the honesty to acknowledge the reason of this deficiency, tell us that we have no more need of them; but if they can accomplish
this work without the power of God, the fulness of the gospel and the gift of tongues, they will accomplish more than has been done by the so-called preachers of the
gospel for the last seventeen hundred years.

Mr. John Wesley informs us, in his fourteenth sermon, that the reason why these blessings were lost, was because the christians had turned heathens again, and had
nothing left but the dead form, without the power-and we presume that if others would open their eyes, they would see the like discrepancies.

I would remark, in regard to the gospel being a witness unto all nations, that there is a striking coincidence between this and the testimony of our Saviour, concerning his
disciples:-"Ye are my witnesses, as also is the Holy Ghost, that bears witness of me." They were the acknowledged heralds of salvation; to them was given the keys
that they might unlock the kingdom unto others, preach salvation themselves, and ordain others to this authority. They were the only persons who could properly be
called witnesses of the Saviour in that day; they had been with our Saviour and seen his miracles; they had witnessed his life, death, resurrection, and ascension; they
had felt the prints of the nails in his hands, and in his feet; they had seen him transfigured on the mount and ascend into heaven, and after his death and resurrection they
saw and conversed with him forty days, and afterwards saw him ascend into heaven, in a cloud. He afterwards appeared unto them, and became their benefactor,
instructor, and friend: thus situated and endued with this power, they were certainly of all men upon the face of the earth most competent to be his witnesses.

The Holy Ghost was also another witness of him, and wherever the gospel was preached and believed, that Holy Spirit bore witness, enlightened and comforted; and
wherever the pure gospel of Jesus Christ is preached by proper authority, and believed in and obeyed by the world, it will be productive of the same results.

If this was the kind of testimony that existed in those days, it is absolutely necessary that a principle of the same kind should now exist; that men should be endowed
with the same power, possess the same priesthood, administer in the same ordinances, and preach the same things, then the spirit of God will bear testimony to the
word preached; it will not come "in word only, but in power, in demonstration of the spirit, and in much assurance."

To Mary Callagan.

I met thee, Mary, in a distant land,
And if the wishes of a friend can bless,
 Copyright
Mine  will not(c)all
                  2005-2009,      Infobase
                     be lost for thee.     Media Corp.
                                       And yet,                                                                                                        Page 781 / 1033
I found thee, not amongst the Saints of God;
But, still, thy heart was free, and long'd to hear
To Mary Callagan.

I met thee, Mary, in a distant land,
And if the wishes of a friend can bless,
Mine will not all be lost for thee. And yet,
I found thee, not amongst the Saints of God;
But, still, thy heart was free, and long'd to hear
The truths of Heaven, as reveal'd to man,
In these last days of mercy and of peace.
And yet, for this, and thy short intercourse
With those that knew the truth,-'twas crime in thee,
And thou must feel the persecuting rod
Of those that love it not. And so it is,
And has been heretofore; and will be still,
Till evil is uprooted from the earth,
And righteousness and truth supreme shall reign.

But what is Persecution's rod, but that
Which shall be made a blessing to the good?
And what to be compar'd or weigh'd against
The life, and light, and joy, of those that stand
Accepted heirs of God; his Spirit's light
To guide, and teach, and lend its holy power
To speak in angels' tongues, or bless, or heal,
And know the truth untaught of man; to learn
The great and mighty scheme,-"Salvation,"
And how the dead from their dark prison-house
Shall be redeem'd, with all the glorious truths,
To lead thee onward to perfection's height,
And fit thee for celestial bliss with God.
The rod of Persecution then is lost,
Nor brought against the weight of bliss
The just shall claim. My pray'r for thee shall be
That thou may'st serve the God of Heaven, and reap
The full fruition of redeeming love.

THOMAS WARD.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY T. WARD, STANLEY BUILDINGS, BATH STREET.

JAMES AND WOODBURN, PRINTERS, 39, SOUTH CASTLE STREET.

No. 7. April 1 1846. Vol. VII.
The Rocky Mountains.

Extracted From the Narrative of An Exploring Expedition to the Rocky Mountains &c.
By Captain J. C. Fremont.

August 12.-Early in the morning we left the camp, fifteen in number, well armed, of course, and mounted on our best mules. A pack animal carried our provisions, with
a coffee-pot and kettle, and three or four tin cups. Every man had a blanket strapped over his saddle, to serve for his bed, and the instruments were carried by turns on
their backs. We entered directly on rough and rocky ground; and, just after crossing the ridge, had the good fortune to shoot an antelope. We heard the roar, and had
a glimpse of a waterfall as we rode along; and crossing in our way two fine streams, tributary to the Colorado, in about two hours' ride we reached the top of the first
row or range of the mountains. Here, again, a view of the most romantic beauty met our eyes. It seemed as if, from the vast expanse of uninteresting praires we had
passed over, Nature had collected all her beauties together in one chosen place. We were overlooking a deep valley, which was entirely occupied by three lakes, and
from the brink the surrounding ridges rose precipitously 500 and 1,000 feet, covered with the dark green of the balsam pine, relieved on the border of the lake with the
light foliage of the aspen. They all communicated with each other; and the green of the waters, common to mountain lakes of great depth, showed that it would be
impossible to cross them. The surprise manifested by our guides when these impassable obstacles suddenly barred our progress proved that they were among the
hidden treasures of the place, unknown even to the wandering trappers of the region. Descending the hill, we proceeded to make our way along the margin to the
southern extremity. A narrow strip of angular fragments of rock sometimes afforded a rough pathway for our mules, but generally we rode along the shelving side,
occasionally scrambling up at a considerable risk of tumbling back into the lake.

The slope was frequently sixty degrees; the pines grew densely together; and the ground was covered with the branches and trunks of trees. The air was fragrant with
the odour of the pines; and I realised this delightful morning the pleasure of breathing that mountain air which makes a constant theme of the hunter's praise, and which
made us feel as if we had all been drinking some exhilirating gas. The depths of this unexplored forest were a place to delight the heart of a botanist. There was a rich
undergrowth of plants and numerons gay-coloured flowers in brilliant bloom. We reached the outlet at length, where some freshly barked willows that lay in water
showed that the beaver had been recently at work. There were some small brown squirrels jumping about in the pines, and a couple of large mallard ducks swimming
about in the stream.

The hills on this southern end were low, and the lake looked like a mimic sea, as the waves broke on the sandy beach in the force of a strong breeze. There was a
pretty open spot, with fine grass for our mules; and we made our noon halt on the beach, under the shade of some large hemlocks. We resumed our journey after a halt
of about an hour, making our way up the ridge on the western side of the lake. In search of smoother ground, we rode a little inland, and, passing through groves of
aspen, we soon found ourselves again among the pines. Emerging from these, we struck the summit of the ridge above the upper end of the lake.

We had reached a very elevated point; and in the valley below, and among the hills, were a number of lakes at different levels; some 200 or 300 feet above others, with
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
which  they communicated by foaming torrents. Even to our great height, the roar of the cataracts came up, and we could see them leaping down Page           782
                                                                                                                                                    in lines of    / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                snowy  foam.
From this scene of busy waters, we turned abruptly into the stillness of a forest, where we rode among the open bolls of the pines, over a lawn of verdant grass, having
strikingly the air of cultivated grounds. This led us, after a time, among masses of rock which had no vegetable earth but in hollows and crevices, though still the pine
aspen, we soon found ourselves again among the pines. Emerging from these, we struck the summit of the ridge above the upper end of the lake.

We had reached a very elevated point; and in the valley below, and among the hills, were a number of lakes at different levels; some 200 or 300 feet above others, with
which they communicated by foaming torrents. Even to our great height, the roar of the cataracts came up, and we could see them leaping down in lines of snowy foam.
From this scene of busy waters, we turned abruptly into the stillness of a forest, where we rode among the open bolls of the pines, over a lawn of verdant grass, having
strikingly the air of cultivated grounds. This led us, after a time, among masses of rock which had no vegetable earth but in hollows and crevices, though still the pine
forest continued. Towards evening, we reached a defile, or rather a hole in the mountains, entirely shut in by dark pine covered rocks.

A small stream, with a scarcely perceptible current, flowed through a level bottom of perhaps eighty yards width, where the grass was saturated with water. Into this
the mules were turned, and were neither hobbled nor picketed during the night, as the fine pasturage took away all temptation to stray; and we made our bivouac in the
pines. The surrounding masses were all of granite. While supper was being prepared, I set out on an excursion in the neighbourhood, accompanied by one of my men.

We wandered about among the crags and ravines until dark, richly repaid for our walk by a fine collection of plants, many of them in full bloom. Ascending a peak to
find the place of our camp, we saw that the little defile in which we lay communicated with the long green valley of some stream, which, here locked up in the
mountains, far away to the south, found its way in a dense forest to the plains.

Looking along its upward course, it seemed to conduct by a smooth gradual slope, directly toward the peak, which, from long consultation as we approached the
mountain, we had decided to be the highest of the range. Pleased with the discovery of so fine a road for the next day, we hastened down to the camp, where we
arrived just in time for supper. Our table service was rather scant; and we held the meat in our hands, and clean rocks made good plates, on which we spread our
maccaroni. Among all the strange places on which we had occasion to encamp during our long journey, none have left so vivid an impression on my mind as the camp
of this evening. The disorder of the masses which surrounded us; the little hole through which we saw the stars overhead; the dark pines where we slept; and the rocks
lit up with the glow of our fires, made a night picture of very wild beauty.

August 13-The morning was bright and pleasant, just cool enough to make exercise agreeable, and we soon entered the defile I had seen the preceding day. It was
smoothly carpeted with a soft grass, and scattered over with groups of flowers of which yellow was the predominant colour. Sometimes we were forced, by an
occasional difficult pass, to pick our way on a narrow ledge along the side of the defile, and the mules were frequently on their knees; but these obstructions were rare,
and we journeyed on in the sweet morning air, delighted at our good fortune in having found such a beautiful entrance to the mountains. This road continued for about
three miles, when we suddenly reached its termination in one of the grand views which, at every turn, meet the traveller in this magnificent region. Here the defile up
which we had travelled opened out into a small lawn, where in a little lake, the stream had its source.

There were some fine asters in bloom, but all the flowering plants appeared to seek the shelter of the rocks, and to be of lower growth than below, as if they loved the
warmth of the soil, and kept out of the way of the winds. Immediately at our feet a precipitous descent led to a confusion of defiles, and before us rose the mountains as
we have represented them in the annexed view. It is not by the splendour of far-off views, which have lent such a glory to the Alps, that these impress the mind, but by
a gigantic disorder of enormous masses, and a savage sublimity of naked rock, in wonderful contrast with innumerable green spots of a rich floral beauty, shut up in
their stern recesses. Their wildness seems well suited to the character of the people who inhabit the country.

I determined to leave our animals here, and make the rest of our way on foot. The peak appeared so near, that there was no doubt of our returning before night; and a
few men were left in charge of the mules, with our provisions and blankets. We took with us nothing but our arms and instruments; and, as the day had become warm
the greater part left our coats. Having made an early dinner we started again. We were soon involved in the most ragged precipices, nearing the central chain very
slowly and rising but little. The first ridge hid a succession of others; and when, with great fatigue and difficulty, we had climbed up 500 feet, it was but to make an equal
descent on the other side; all these intervening places were filled with small deep lakes, which met the eye in every direction, descending from one level to another,
sometimes under bridges formed by huge fragments of granite, beneath which was heard the roar of the water. These constantly obstructed our path, forcing us to
make long detours, frequently obliged to retrace our steps, and frequently falling among the rocks. Maxwell was precipitated toward the face of a precipice, and saved
himself from going over by throwing himself flat on the ground. We clambered on, always expecting with every ridge that we crossed, to reach the foot of the peaks,
and always disappointed, until about four o'clock, when, pretty well worn out, we reached the shore of a little lake, in which was a rocky island. We remained here a
short time to rest, and continued on around the lake, which had in some places a beach of white sand, and in others was bound with rocks, over which the way was
difficult and dangerous, as the water from innumerable springs made them very slippery.

By the time we had reached the further side of the lake, we found ourselves all exceedingly fatigued, and, much to the satisfaction of the whole party, we encamped.
The spot we had chosen was a broad flat rock, in some measure protected from the winds by the surrounding crags, and the trunks of fallen pines afforded us bright
fires. Near by was a foaming torrent, which tumbled into the little lake about 150 feet below us, and which, by way of distinction, we have called Island lake. We had
reached the upper limit of the piney region; as, above this point, no tree was to be seen, and patches of snow law everywhere around us on the cold sides of the rocks.
The flora of the region we had traversed since leaving our mules was extremely rich, and, among the characteristic plants, the scarlet flowers of the dodecatheon
dentatum everywhere met the eye in great abundance. A small green ravine, on the edge of which we were encamped, was filled with a profusion of alpine plants in
brilliant bloom. From barometrical observations, made during our three days' sojurn at this place, its elevation above the Gulf of Mexico is 10,000 feet. During the day
we had seen no sign of animal life; but among the rocks here, we heard what was supposed to be the bleat of a young goat, which we searched for with hungry activity,
and found to proceed from a small animal of a grey colour, with short ears and no tail-probably the Siberian squirrel. We saw a considerable number of them, and with
the exception of a small bird like a sparrow, it is the only inhabitant of this elevated part of the mountains. On our return, we saw, below this lake, large flocks of the
mountain goat. We had nothing to eat to-night. Lajeunesse, with several others, took their guns and sallied out in search of a goat; but returned unsuccessful. At sunset,
the barometer stood at 20.522; the attached thermometer 50 degrees. Here we had the misfortune to break our thermometer, having now only that attached to the
barometer. I was taken ill shortly after we had encamped, and continued so until late in the night, with violent headache and vomiting. This was probably caused by the
excessive fatigue I had undergone, and want of food, and perhaps, also, in some measure by the rarity of the air. The night was cold, as a violent gale from the north
had sprung up at sunset, which entirely blew away the heat of the fires. The cold and our granite beds had not been favourable to sleep, and we were glad to see the
face of the sun in the morning. Not being delayed by any preparation for breakfast, we set out immediately.

On every side as we advanced was heard the roar of waters and of a torrent, which we followed up a short distance, until it expanded into a lake about one mile in
length. On the northern side of the lake was a bank of ice, or rather of snow covered with a crust of ice. Carson had been our guide into the mountains, and agreeably
to his advice, we left this little valley, and took to the ridges again; which we found extremely broken, and where we were again involved among precipices. Here were
ice fields; among which we were all dispersed, seeking each the best path to ascend the peak. Mr. Preuss attempted to walk along the upper edge of one of these
fields, which sloped away at an angle of about twenty degrees; but his feet slipped from under him, and he went plunging down the plane. A few hundred feet below, at
the bottom, were some fragments of sharp rock, on which he landed; and though he turned a couple of somersets, fortunately received no injury beyond a few bruises.
Two of the men, Clement Lambert and Descoteaux had been taken ill, and lay down on the rocks a short distance below; and at this point I was attacked with
headache and giddiness, accompanied by vomiting, as on the day before. Finding myself unable to proceed, I sent the barometer over to Mr. Preuss, who was in a gap
200 or 300 yards distant, desiring him to reach the peak, if possible, and take an observation there. He found himself unable to proceed further in that direction, and
took an observation, where the barometer stood at 19.401; attached thermometer 50 deg., in the gap. Carson, who had gone over to him, succeeded in reaching one
of the snowy summits of the main ridge, whence he saw the peak, towards which all our efforts had been directed, towering eight hundred or one thousand feet into the
air above him.
 Copyright   (c) In the meantime,
                  2005-2009,        findingMedia
                                Infobase     myselfCorp.
                                                     grow rather worse than better, and doubtful how far my strength would carry me, I sent Basil Lajeunesse, with four men,
                                                                                                                                                      Page 783 / 1033
back to the place where the mules had been left.

We were now better acquainted with the topography of the country, and I directed him to bring back with him, if it were in any way possible, four or five mules, with
headache and giddiness, accompanied by vomiting, as on the day before. Finding myself unable to proceed, I sent the barometer over to Mr. Preuss, who was in a gap
200 or 300 yards distant, desiring him to reach the peak, if possible, and take an observation there. He found himself unable to proceed further in that direction, and
took an observation, where the barometer stood at 19.401; attached thermometer 50 deg., in the gap. Carson, who had gone over to him, succeeded in reaching one
of the snowy summits of the main ridge, whence he saw the peak, towards which all our efforts had been directed, towering eight hundred or one thousand feet into the
air above him. In the meantime, finding myself grow rather worse than better, and doubtful how far my strength would carry me, I sent Basil Lajeunesse, with four men,
back to the place where the mules had been left.

We were now better acquainted with the topography of the country, and I directed him to bring back with him, if it were in any way possible, four or five mules, with
provisions and blankets. With me were Maxwell and Ayer; and after we had remained nearly an hour on the rock, it became so unpleasantly cold though the day was
bright, that we set out on our return to the camp, at which we all arrived safely, straggling in one after the other. I continued ill during the afternoon, but became better
towards sundown, when my recovery was completed by the appearance of Basil and four men, all mounted. The men who had gone with him had been too much
fatigued to return, and were relieved by those in charge of the horses; but in his powers of endurance Basil resembled more a mountain goat than a man. They brought
blankets and provisions, and we enjoyed well our dried meat and a cup of good coffee. We rolled ourselves up in our blankets and, with our feet turned to a blazing
fire, slept soundly until morning.

August 15.-It had been supposed that we had finished with the mountains; and the evening before it had been arranged that Carson should set out at daylight and return
to breakfast at the Camp of the Mules, taking with him all but four or five men, who were to stay with me and bring back the mules and instruments. Accordingly, at the
break of day they set out. With Mr. Preuss and myself remained Basil Lajeunesse, Clement Lambert, Janisse, and Descoteaux. When we had secured strength for the
day by a hearty breakfast, we covered what remained which was enough for one meal, with rocks, in order that it might be safe from any marauding bird; and, saddling
our mules, turned our faces once more towards the peaks. This time we determined to proceed quietly and cautiously, deliberately resolved to accomplish our object if
it were within the compass of human means. We were of opinion that a long defile which lay to the left of yesterday's route would lead us to the foot of the main peak.
Our mules had been refreshed by the fine grass in the little ravine at the Island camp, and we intended to ride up the defile as far as possible, in order to husband our
strength for the main ascent. Though this was a fine passage, still it was a defile of the most rugged mountains known, and we had many a rough and steep slippery
place to cross before reaching the end. In this place the sun rarely shone; snow lay along the border of the small stream which flowed through it, and occasional icy
passages made the footing of the mules very insecure, and the rocks and ground were moist with the trickling waters in this spring of mighty rivers. We soon had the
satisfaction to find ourselves riding along the huge wall which forms the central summits of the chain. There at last it rose by our sides, a nearly perpendicular wall of
granite, terminating 2,000 to 3,000 feet above our heads in a serrated line of broken, jagged cones. We rode on until we came almost immediately below the main
peak, which I denominated the Snow Peak, as it exhibited more snow to the eye than any of the neighbouring summits. Here were three small lakes of a green colour,
each perhaps a thousand yards in diameter, and apparently very deep. These lay in a kind of chasm; and, according to the barometer, we had attained but a few
hundred feet above the Island lake. The barometer here stood at 20.450, attached thermometer 70 deg.

We managed to get our mules up to a little bench about a hundred feet above the lakes, where there was a patch of good grass, and turned them loose to graze. During
our rough ride to this place they had exhibited a wonderful surefootedness. Parts of the defile were filled with angular, sharp fragments of rock, three or four and eight
or ten feet cube; and among these they had worked their way, leaping from one narrow point to another, rarely making a false step, and giving us no occasion to
dismount. Having divested ourselves of every unnecessary encumbrance, we commenced the ascent. This time, like experienced travellers, we did not press ourselves,
but climbed leisurely, sitting down so soon as we found breath beginning to fail. At intervals we reached places where a number of springs gushed from the rocks, and
about 1,800 feet above the lakes came to the snow line. From this point our progress was uninterrupted climbing. Hitherto I had worn a pair of thick moccasins, with
soles of parfleche; but here I put on a light thin pair, which I had brought for the purpose, as now the use of our toes became necessary to a further advance. I availed
myself of a sort of comb of the mountain, which stood against the wall like a buttress, and which the wind and the solar radiation, joined to the steepness of the smooth
rock, had kept almost entirely free from snow. Up this I made my way rapidly. Our cautious method of advancing in the outset had spared my strength; and, with the
exception of a slight disposition to headache, I felt no remains of yesterday's illness. In a few minutes we reached a point where the buttress was overhanging, and there
was no other way of surmounting the difficulty than by passing around one side of it, which was the face of a vertical precipice of several hundred feet.

Putting hands and feet in the crevices between the blocks, I succeeded in getting over it, and, when I reached the top, found my companions in a small valley below.
Descending to them, we continued climbing, and in a short time reached the crest. I sprang upon the summit, and another step would have precipitated me into an
immense snow-field 500 feet below. To the edge of this field was a sheer icy precipice; and then, with a gradual fall, the field sloped off for about a mile, until it struck
the foot of another lower ridge. I stood on a narrow crest, about three feet in width, with an inclination of about 20 degs. N. 51 degs. E. As soon as I had gratified the
first feelings of curiosity, I descended, and each man ascended in his turn; for I would only allow one at a time to mount the unstable and precarious slab, which it
seemed a breath would hurl into the abyss below. We mounted the barometer in the snow of the summit, and, fixing a ramrod in a crevice, unfurled the national flag to
wave in the breeze where never flag waved before. During our morning's ascent, we had met no sign of animal life except the small sparrow-like bird already
mentioned. A stillness the most profound and a terrible solitude forced themselves constantly on the mind as the great features of the place. Here, on the summit, where
the stillness was absolute, unbroken by any sound, and the solitude complete, we thought ourselves beyond the region of animated life; but while we were sitting on the
rock, a solitary bee (bromus, the humble bee) came winging his flight from the eastern valley, and lit on the knee of one of the men.

It was a strange place, they icy rock and the highest peak of the Rocky Mountains, for a lover of warm sunshine and flowers; and we pleased ourselves with the idea
that he was the first of his species to cross the mountain barrier - a solitary pioneer to foretell the advance of civilization. I believe that a moment's thought would have
made us let him continue his way unharmed; but we carried out the law of this country, where all animated nature seems at war; and, seizing him immediately, put him in
at least a fit place - in the leaves of a large book, among the flowers we had collected on our way. The barometer stood at 18,293, the attached thermometer at 44
degs.; giving for the elevation of this summit 13,570 feet above the Gulf of Mexico, which may be called the highest flight of the bee. It is certainly the highest known
flight of that insect. From the description given by Mackenzie of the mountains where he croosed them, with that of a French officer still further to the north, and
Colonel Long's measurements to the south, joined to the opinion of the oldest traders of the country, it is presumed that this is the highest peak of the Rocky Mountains.
The day was sunny and bright, but a slight shining mist hung over the lower plains, which interfered with our view of the surrounding country. On one side we
overlooked innumerable lakes and streams, the spring of the Colorado of the Gulf of California; and on the other was the Wind river vailey, where were the heads of
the Yellow-stone branch of the Missouri; far to the north, we just could discover the snowy heads of the Trois Tetons, where were the sources of the Missouri and
Columbia rivers; and at the southern extremity of the ridge, the peaks were plainly visible, among which were some of the springs of the Nebraska or Platte river.
Around us, the whole scene had one main striking feature, which was that of terrible convulsion. Parallel to its length, the ridge was split into chasms and fissures;
between which rose the thin lofty walls, terminated with slender minarets and columns. According to the barometer, the little crest of the wall on which we stood was
3570 feet above that place, and 2780 above the little lakes at the bottom, immediately at our feet. Our camp at the Two Hills (an astronomical station) bore south 3
degs. east, which, with a bearing afterwards obtained from a fixed position, enabled us to locate the peak. The bearing of the Trois Tetons was north 50 degs. west,
and the direction of the central ridge of the Wind river mountains south 39 degs. east. The summit rock was gneiss, succeeded by sienitic gneiss. Sienitie and feldspar
succeeded in our descent to the snow line, where we found a feldspathic granite. I had remarked that the noise produced by the explosion of our pistols had the usual
degree of loudness, but was not in the least prolonged, expiring almost instantaneously. Having now made what observations our means afforded, we proceeded to
descend. We had accomplished an object of laudable ambition, and beyond the strict order of our instructions. We had climbed the loftiest peak of the Rocky
Mountains, and looked down upon the snow a thousand feet below, and, standing where never human foot had stood before, felt the exultation of first explorers. It was
about two o'clock when we left the summit; and when we reached the bottom, the sun had already sunk behind the wall, and the day was drawing to a close. It would
have been pleasant to have lingered here and on the summit longer; but we hurried away as rapidly as the ground would permit, for it was an object to regain our party
as soon as possible, not knowing what accident the next hour might bring forth
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 784 / 1033
We reached our deposit of provisions at nightfall. Here was not the inn which awaits the tired traveller on his return from Mont Blanc, or the orange groves of South
America, with their refreshing juices and soft fragrant air; but we found our little cache of dried meat and coffee undisturbed. Though the moon was bright, the road was
full of precipices, and the fatigue of the day had been great. We therefore abandoned the idea of rejoining our friends, and lay down on the rock, and, in spite of the
Mountains, and looked down upon the snow a thousand feet below, and, standing where never human foot had stood before, felt the exultation of first explorers. It was
about two o'clock when we left the summit; and when we reached the bottom, the sun had already sunk behind the wall, and the day was drawing to a close. It would
have been pleasant to have lingered here and on the summit longer; but we hurried away as rapidly as the ground would permit, for it was an object to regain our party
as soon as possible, not knowing what accident the next hour might bring forth

We reached our deposit of provisions at nightfall. Here was not the inn which awaits the tired traveller on his return from Mont Blanc, or the orange groves of South
America, with their refreshing juices and soft fragrant air; but we found our little cache of dried meat and coffee undisturbed. Though the moon was bright, the road was
full of precipices, and the fatigue of the day had been great. We therefore abandoned the idea of rejoining our friends, and lay down on the rock, and, in spite of the
cold, slept soundly.

The Joint Stock Company.

We hope that we shall not weary the patience of our readers by again recurring to this subject, which in our own estimation, and we would wish in others also, is one of
daily increasing importance. We have said much before time on the advantages to be derived from the company, and we now desire to stimulate into activity all whose
names (especially officially) are connected with the same.

Our much respected friend and zealous labourer in the cause, Samuel Downes, had the proud satisfaction, the other day, of bringing down to Liverpool applications for
no fewer than TWO THOUSAND SHARES. We would say let others go and do likewise - let us see between this and the month of June, that others also have caught
the same spirit, and let the fruits of their labours be made manifest at the General Conference.

It is written that, "the children of this world are, in their generation, wiser than the children of light," and we verily believe it; we have abundant proofs around us daily of
the great faith in matters of speculation or business that is to be found amongst the people of the world. In this respect, we wish to see an alteration for the better among
the Saints. They have men in their midst that have been tried, and well tried, for the truth's sake, before to-day; and if they have been faithful under adverse and difficult
circumstances over a few things, do not fear to make them rulers over many. We, ourselves, have a confidence in God that does much to remove doubt and suspicion
from our minds. We consider, that, when various schemes are set on foot, with an eye single to his glory, when they are devised in wisdom, asking his blessing upon
them, we feel certain of the results; and, though difficulties may arise, we are assured that all things will be made subservient to the promotion of the great object in
view.

We have thrown out the foregoing observations in order to arouse the Saints to action in so great and noble a cause. It will be found the only means by which the great
body of the Saints from these, and, we dare venture to say, from other lands, can be enabled to fulfil the commandment of the Lord, to gather themselves together, and
come out of Babylon in the last days. We would now say to all, let the Saints gather themselves together in their various districts; let them make applications for shares,
and let them commence to pay the same forthwith into the hands of their treasurer, and let the secretary keep a very correct account of all monies received from each
individual. We will send them as soon as we can, books and printed receipts in order to facilitate the business; but, in the mean time let there be no delay, but
commence operations forthwith, that the results may be calculated to give much encouragement when we again meet in public conference.

We want in so great a cause men of much faith, activity, and diligence, and who manifestly care for the success of the Company, and show it by their works; and if
individuals do not feel so, we would in all charity say, let them step aside, and make room for better men. We feel confident of one thing, which is this, that the labours
of one and all will be made known in an especial manner in connexion with the Joint Stock Company. We know at the same time that many of the Saints will have much
to learn in these matters, but every sincere well-wisher to the cause of God will show that he is anxious to learn, and to be qualified more effectively to labour for so
good a purpose. Let then every effort be made, so that when we are assembled in public conference, we may know exactly how we stand, and what our prospects
are; and also that we may be enabled to lay before the people such plans as shall be most calculated to carry into active and profitable operation the funds of the
Company.

We have no doubt that many experienced considerable disappointment in consequence of the measures and plans adopted at the last General Conference not being
carried into effect, but this was totally impracticable. We found ourselves in contact with a new Act of Parliament, very strict and complicated in its requirements, and
which had been passed in order the better to prevent fraud and imposition being practised upon shareholders. This Act had, therefore, to be our study, and the Saints
will perceive at once how it was we could not give information which we had not ourselves attained. We shall, however, endeavour from time to time, and particularly
in our General Conference, to lay before them all the information which we can relative to the formation of the Society, its rules, and also what is intended to be done in
carrying it out into practical operation.

Many of the Saints of the last days are in comparatively poor circumstances, with regard to the wealth and good things of this world, neither have they had
opportunities of becoming persons of business and trade; but, by the blessing of God, the Company, in its practical operations, will be a means of much instruction to
many, and we trust also of delivering many from the shackles of poverty, and of making them free citizens of the kingdom of God.

We would say, therefore, to all and to each, be not content merely to observe and watch the labours of others, but take one share at least, if not more, (which even the
poorest may do,) that you may feel yourselves associated with so great an undertaking for promoting the building up of the kingdom of God.

EDITOR.

Conference Minutes.

Merthyr Tydvil, March 15 & 16, 1846.

Sunday at half-past ten A.M., the meeting was called to order. Elder D. Jones presided, After a few interesting preliminaries the presiding elders represented 24
branches, including 14 elders, 28 priests, 18 teachers, 11 deacons. Baptized in the last three months 102, making the total number of Saints in Wales to be 600. The
elders represented the general state of the churches to be good, and the prospects flattering.

At TWO P.M., held a Saints' meeting, which was well attended. Administered the sacrament; and the Saints bore strong and interesting testimonies of the wonderful
goodness of God, in the language in which they were born; after which the president exhorted all to be faithful to the end, and showed the absolute necessity of union
among the Saints, and of charity and humility, &c., and it was truly a time of refreshing, and it appeared that the only thing that disturbed the meeting was the Saints, at
the least noise, glancing towards the door, constantly expecting, even to the last, the appearance of president Banks in our midst; but he, having been detained in
coming from Bristol, arrived in time for the evening meeting. The news of his arrival having spread abroad, at 6 P.M. the Hall was thronged. After the usual ceremony
by the president, he introduced president Banks to the audience - and to the chair by an unanimous vote.

President Banks, after a few complimentary remarks upon the peculiar circumstances under which he was placed in addressing a Welsh audience for the first time,
showed that the great and glorious purposes of God in this "Dispensation of the fulness of times," was to prepare a people for His coming, - for glory, immortality, and
eternal life; that in this great restoration of all things, a pure language should be restored also to all nations. He enlarged upon the beauties and glories of the kingdom
 Copyright
with          (c) 2005-2009,
     such eloquence,              Infobasethe
                         that it charmed    Media
                                              heartsCorp.
                                                      and filled the souls of all who understood it with new life and vigour.                            Page 785 / 1033

Elder Jones succeeded him, and translated the principle part of the discourse into Welsh, after which the meeting was dismissed by a benediction from president Banks.
President Banks, after a few complimentary remarks upon the peculiar circumstances under which he was placed in addressing a Welsh audience for the first time,
showed that the great and glorious purposes of God in this "Dispensation of the fulness of times," was to prepare a people for His coming, - for glory, immortality, and
eternal life; that in this great restoration of all things, a pure language should be restored also to all nations. He enlarged upon the beauties and glories of the kingdom
with such eloquence, that it charmed the hearts and filled the souls of all who understood it with new life and vigour.

Elder Jones succeeded him, and translated the principle part of the discourse into Welsh, after which the meeting was dismissed by a benediction from president Banks.

Monday, 16.- Met at 11, A.M. President Banks presiding. Some unpleasant cases of aspiring spirits were examined and amicably adjusted, and the offenders restored
to full confidence and fellowship, so that when the evening meeting closed, peace and universal restoration were established among all the Saints.

On motion of president Banks, "that Captain D. Jones preside over Merthyr Tydvil conference, in addition to his former presidency over Wales," it was carried
unanimously, and the meeting closed with thankful hearts to their heavenly Father for his goodness; and showering blessings upon president Banks for the wisdom,
judgment, and mercy which he manifested, and his success in restoring that union and brotherly love which are so desirable, and pleasing to God, and all good Saints.

P.S. I should have stated that 4 elders,. 8 priests, 9 teachers, and 4 deacons, were ordained in the evening meeting.

Tuesday Evening held open council. President Banks presided, and instructed the different officers on the importance of discharging their various duties faithfully, and
the beauty and glory of the priesthood, &c.

Wednesday Evening. President Banks, in a very clear manner, showed the advantages that would result from the "Joint Stock Company," and the necessity of the same
to the happiness of the Saints. Captain Jones translated, and several shares were taken - many paid for shares previously taken, and all seemed to be determined to do
all they can for the advancement of this glorious institution, as well as for the gospel of Christ.

I am happy to say that, we have some of the noble spirits of the days of yore in our midst, the sons of noble sires, yes, from the unconquered race of mountain chiefs,
who will go, two by two, in a very short time, and sound the trumpet through every part of Wales, until the aspiring summits of Cambria's hills shall echo the sound to
every glen, and warn them faithfully. May the God of their fathers be propitious to them.

I have, dear brother, written these few items in great haste, that you may have some idea of what we are doing hereabouts. I am, dear brother, your obt. servant,

D. JONES.

Manchester.

March, 15th 1846.

Dear brother Ward, - I herewith send you the minutes of the Manchester Conference, held on Sunday, March 15th, in Bridge-street room. From a letter we received a
few days previous from elder Hedlock, we did not expect him nor any of the Liverpool authorities, but to our astonishment, a little before the meeting opened, our
much esteemed and beloved brother Hedlock entered the room, which cheered every countenance. After our much respected brother had taken his seat, he was
requested to take the presidency of the meeting, but declined doing so as he had much to say to the Saints, and by being freed from that office, his mind would be more
fixed upon things which he had to communicate to the Saints for their future welfare and well-being in the cause of truth.

Elder William Walker rose and called the meeting to order, and moved that elder J.D. Ross should preside over the meeting, which was seconded and carried
unanimously.

Elder Ross moved that elder Wm. Walker act as clerk, which was carried.

The meeting was opened with singing, elder Hedlock engaged in prayer. After which the president called upon elder Hedlock to address the meeting. Brother Hedlock
said he certainly had much to say to the Saints, but he thought it would not be well timed before the representations of the various branches was gone through, he felt
desirous that the representation should be proceeded with.

The president called for the representation. Twenty-four branches were represented; their total number, including officers, were as follows: - 1847 members, including
48 elders, 95 priests, 50 teachers, 28 deacons; 120 baptized since last conference.

The president called upon the delegates from the various branches to speak as to their present condition and if any alterations or ordinations were necessary, it might be
attended to.

Elder William Walker rose to speak as to the condition of the Manchester church. He said he felt highly pleased and satisfied at the state of the Manchester church, but
he had one thing to say, that since he had been elected president of the Manchester branch he had met with more opposition from his brethren in the priesthood than
any other elder that had preceded him. Some might say, why, how is that? we verily thought you were at peace more so than ever you were before? Well, that's true.
But I will explain myself. You recollect that when elder Milton Holmes retired, and appointed elder Ross to succeed him as president of the Manchester conference, it
had been in the minds of some individuals that the officers composing the Manchester council, together with the members, were in possession of such an evil spirit they
could not endure the thoughts of having one to preside over them taken from their midst. Now the officers of the Manchester church were determined to eradicate that
feeling from the breast of every individual who was in possession of it, by choosing one from their midst. Now the opposition I have met with from my brethren in the
priesthood is, they one and all have been determined I should have little or nothing to do, and this they have done by their united efforts to do the will of God, which
gives me great joy and satisfaction. I have now been a member of this church nearly five years, and a great portion of that time in the priesthood, but never at any time
have I witnessed so much love, goodwill, peace and union, as have existed for the last twelve months; truly our council meetings are a source of great comfort and
consolation, all being united hand and heart in the Redeemer's cause. I feel satisfied that my mode of acting up to the present has given satisfaction to my brethren; when
the head is well, the body is generally well also; but if the head be sick the body is somewhat affected; if the head be right there is not much trouble with the body. The
teachings of elder Downes, some few weeks back, upon the Joint Stock Company, seemed to have inspired their minds with a double portion of the Spirit of God, and
my prayer is that peace and union may continue in our midst, that the work of God may roll on. Even so. Amen.

Elder Richard Cook spoke as to the condition of the Stockport branch. He said in the Stockport church there were some of the best of Saints; men and women of
noble spirits. Generally speaking, they are united in the cause of God. Since elder Downes had laid before them the Joint Stock Company, their hearts seemed full of
joy and gladness at the prospects of their deliverance. He said he felt it an honour to be associated with such a people, and his daily prayer was that God would
preserve them, that all might continue faithful to the end.

Afternoon
CopyrightService
          (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 786 / 1033
Opened by singing, and prayer by elder Charles Miller. After the Lord's Supper was administered, the remainder of the branches were represented by the delegates: all
appeared to be in good condition with the exception of Rochdale, which appears to be labouring under difficulties of an old standing. Elder Levi Rigg desired something
noble spirits. Generally speaking, they are united in the cause of God. Since elder Downes had laid before them the Joint Stock Company, their hearts seemed full of
joy and gladness at the prospects of their deliverance. He said he felt it an honour to be associated with such a people, and his daily prayer was that God would
preserve them, that all might continue faithful to the end.

Afternoon Service

Opened by singing, and prayer by elder Charles Miller. After the Lord's Supper was administered, the remainder of the branches were represented by the delegates: all
appeared to be in good condition with the exception of Rochdale, which appears to be labouring under difficulties of an old standing. Elder Levi Rigg desired something
might be done for that branch.

Elder Levi Crawshaw moved that Samuel Bussin be ordained to the office of priest in the Mottram branch. Seconded and and carried.

Elder Barker proposed that Edward Greenhalgh be ordained to the office of priest in the Pendlebury branch. Seconded and carried.

The ordinations were attended to under the hands of elders Hedlock, Ross and Miller.

Moved by elder Levi Crawshaw, that the Edgeworth Moor branch be connected with the Tottington branch. Seconded and carried.

The remainder of the afternoon was taken up by elder Hedlock giving instruction and exhorting the Saints to be faithful. He said the question might be, and is often
asked, why all this persecution of the Saints? Why are these people again compelled to leave their homes and lands and flee to the mountains for safety. Certainly there
must be a cause? The answer to such an enquiring mind is this. The sole cause of all this persecution is of a political character, aided and assisted by professing
christians. The Saints in America being a free people, and locating themselves in a slave state, aroused the jealousy of the slave-owners, and likewise the governors; the
gospel of Christ being calculated to emancipate the slave, and the Saints being a free people were allowed the free right of voting, which they considered unjust, and
would at a future day work against their interest. The pure gospel of Christ as taught by the Saints of God, strikes at the very root of all systems now extant, therefore it
has brought all sects and parties together to join in one common destruction of both life and property, and such has been the case up to the present day. He also spoke
of the trials, difficulties, persecutions, and sore afflictions which the servants of God and the church in the states of America have had to pass through since its first
organization of six members; but now, said he, the day is not far distant when the Saints will stand high amongst civilized society, and the nations of the earth will look
upon the church with wonder and amazement at her prosperity, beauty, excellency, and perfection, and the day is not far distant when the Saints will have a high
standing in the mercantile world: he said, there is wisdom and intelligence sufficient amongst the Saints of God to raise them to a pitch of eminence and wealth. The
present movement of the Saints from Nauvoo to California, and the forming of the Joint Stock Company in England, show at once that the mighty hand of the Lord is in
it. While they are crossing the Rocky Mountains, we at this side of the water are preparing to open a communication of trade, so that they may be enabled to build up a
new state, and provide them with every necessary. All things seemed to work together for good. Let the world be silent but for a little while, and we will gain their
favour, goodwill and esteem, and they cannot help it, because they will see we are an honest, industrious, well-disposed, and business-like body of men, and that all our
transactions and dealings are just and upright; by this means thousands will be led to flock to the standard of truth, and gather with the Saints of God. He also spoke in
relation to the Joint Stock Company, and some of the advantages that might be derived from it to the shareholders, and also to the poor Saints who could not extricate
themselves, which drew tears of joy and gladness from many in the congregation.

The meeting was called upon to assemble again at six o'clock, that elder Hedlock might have a little more time allowed to address them, having to leave Manchester for
Liverpool by the last train.

Evening.

Elder Hedlock addressed the Saints from the 5th chapter of Hebrews, it was truly an edifying discourse. He commenced with the promise of God made to Abraham,
also the dealings of God with Moses, Elijah, down to Peter, James, and John; and last, though not least, the prophet Joseph Smith, showing the great work he had been
called to perform, and the mighty and important consequences that must result therefrom.

Elder Hedlock left in order to take the train for Liverpool the same evening. The day was one which gave much satisfaction to all present.

WM. WALKER,

President of the Branch of Manchester and Clerk of the Conference.

Preston.

Sunday, March 15, 1846.

The meeting being called to order, elder John Melling moved that elder John Holsall be president of this conference. Seconded by John Thornley, teacher, and carried
unanimously. President elder Holsall then gave out the first hymn, when elder Speakman engaged in prayer; after which, John Fawley, priest, was chosen to act as
clerk.

The third hymn was now sung, after which elder Holsall made the Saints understand that no one had come to the conference from the first presidency, wishing them not
to be too much discouraged from this circumstance.

The officers present were then numbered. Elders, 9; priests, 10; teachers, 8; deacons, 3. Total number of members, 515.

Brother elder Melling represented the Preston branch to be in good standing, peace and unity reigning in the council meetings.

Elder Holsall made a few remarks on the necessity of ordaining a few officers to labour in this branch. He remarked that some were dead, others had emigrated, and he
was sorry to say that some were negligent of their duty. He advised the officers to improve their minds in all useful knowledge, and to use all natural means in their
power, to qualify themselves for the proper discharge of the important duties that devolved upon them. He gave much encouragement to the Saints, and prayed that
God might bless them, and unite them together in unity and love.

Elder Melling then gave out the 31st hymn, and concluded with prayer. The meeting was adjourned until half-past two o'clock.

Afternoon Service. (2)

The meeting was opened by elder Holsall giving out the 188th hymn; he then engaged in prayer. The 143rd hymn was then sung, after which the sacrament of the
Lord's supper
Copyright  (c)was administered.
               2005-2009,       ElderMedia
                           Infobase   Worsley   asked a blessing upon the bread; brother John Knowles, priest, asked a blessing upon the wine.Page
                                             Corp.                                                                                            While the
                                                                                                                                                    787 bread and
                                                                                                                                                          / 1033
wine were being administered, the choir sang three select hymns.

Elder Holsall gave instructions upon the priesthood - its importance - its authority and power - and encouraged the brethren who were about to be ordained to
Afternoon Service. (2)

The meeting was opened by elder Holsall giving out the 188th hymn; he then engaged in prayer. The 143rd hymn was then sung, after which the sacrament of the
Lord's supper was administered. Elder Worsley asked a blessing upon the bread; brother John Knowles, priest, asked a blessing upon the wine. While the bread and
wine were being administered, the choir sang three select hymns.

Elder Holsall gave instructions upon the priesthood - its importance - its authority and power - and encouraged the brethren who were about to be ordained to
diligence and faithfulness in their respective offices.

Elder Holsall, president, moved that John Fawley, priest, be ordained to the office of elder, in the place of elder Gardner, deceased. Seconded, and carried
unanimously.

Moved by elder Holsall, that Robert Huntington, priest, be ordained to the office of elder, in the place of elder John Carter, deceased. Seconded and carried
unanimously.

Moved by elder Holsall that John Harrison, priest, be ordained of the office of elder, in the place of elder John Parker, emigrated. Seconded and carried unanimously.

Elder Melling said he felt one with the motions that had been made by elder Holsall. He moved that brother James Fisher be ordained to the office of priest. Seconded
and carried unanimously.

Moved by elder Melling that James Brown, teacher, be ordained to the office of priest. Seconded and carried unanimously.

Moved by elder Melling that John Thornley, teacher, be ordained priest. Seconded and carried unanimously.

Moved by elder Melling that John Hunt, teacher, be ordained priest. Seconded and carried unanimously.

Moved by elder Holsall that John Topping, be ordained teacher. Seconded and carried unanimously.

Moved by elder Holsall that William Wignall be ordained to the office of teacher. Seconded and carried unanimously.

Moved by elder Holsall that brother Thomas Salisbury be ordained teacher. Seconded and carried unanimously.

Moved by elder Holsall that James Hodson, priest, of Penwortham, be ordained to the office of elder, in place of elder John Melling, removed. Seconded and carried
unanimously.

Moved by elder Holsall, that brother Robert Gregson be ordained to the office of priest, for Penwortham. Seconded and carried unanimously.

Each brother about to be ordained, expressed his determination, by the help of the Lord, to be diligent and faithful in the office to which he had been called.

President elder Holsall, elder Melling, and elder Speakman, conducted the above-mentioned ordinations.

The conference was now adjourned till it should be necessary to call another.

"Praise God from whom all blessings flow," &c., was then sung, when elder Speakman concluded with prayer.

The business of the conference was gone through in peace - unity and good feeling prevailed.

JOHN HOLSALL, President.

JOHN FAWLEY, Clerk.

Leamington.

March 30th, 1846.

Dear brother Ward, - Our conference was held yesterday, and I must say that it gives me great satisfaction when I think how the Lord has blessed our labours in this
conference. I have been here about six months, and in that time we have baptized fifty-two into the kingdom of God. The first time I held a public meeting here, while
giving my reasons for believing Joseph Smith to be a prophet of the Lord, and bearing my testimony to his character, a gentleman, in his great zeal for the Pope of
Rome, struck at me, and tried to pull me off the platform; indeed for some time our meetings were interrupted, fixtures and windows broken, until we applied to the
magistrates, who kindly sent the police, who took two of the men to prison, but at the request of the worthy magistrate, who gave them a severe reprimand, we did not
press the charge; and I here wish to say that the conduct of the authorities of this town has been most praiseworthy, and I here thank them in the name of the Church,
for their kindness in protecting us in the rights of Englishmen, as we can now hold our meetings in quietness, which are well attended, and many appear to be believing.

In and round the country the work is rolling on.

At Stratfor-on-Avon we have a branch raised up by brother Freeman, who has had much to contend with, a few weeks since I went there and took a room for three
months; I gave two lectures, which were well attended, and good attention was paid; but the priests and some of their friends thought it would disgrace their town to
have the Mormons in a public room, so they took counsel, and with the help of a lawyer, and by telling a few falsehoods, locked us out of the room, so that when I
went again I had to preach in the open air; and although a frosty night, we had a good attentive congregation; however, we have succeeded in taking another room, and
expect soon to add to our numbers.

Brother Freeman at Stratford, and brother Waine at Bareford, have opened Sunday schools in each branch, and I think it will be productive of much good, as it
preserves the children of the Saints from the taunts and insults of those who should know better, besides the benefit of the children being taught the principles of the
gospel.

I have travelled much in this country, and there seems to be a great work commenced; we cannot supply the numerous calls for preaching that are made upon us.

ICopyright
 have found(c)
             the2005-2009,   Infobase
                 Saints in this        Media
                                conference     Corp.
                                           a kind and good people, and the officers willing to give heed to counsel, and do their utmost to roll on Page
                                                                                                                                                    the work788  / 1033
                                                                                                                                                             of God.
Indeed, our prospects are most cheering, the Saints are rejoicing and looking forward to the time when all shall meet on Mount Zion, and rejoice in the goodness of the
Lord, to whose name be all the glory.
gospel.

I have travelled much in this country, and there seems to be a great work commenced; we cannot supply the numerous calls for preaching that are made upon us.

I have found the Saints in this conference a kind and good people, and the officers willing to give heed to counsel, and do their utmost to roll on the work of God.
Indeed, our prospects are most cheering, the Saints are rejoicing and looking forward to the time when all shall meet on Mount Zion, and rejoice in the goodness of the
Lord, to whose name be all the glory.

Wishing you all in the Presidency every success in the cause of our God,

I remain, your brother in the gospel,

THOMAS SMITH.

20, Chandos Street.

Agreeably to appointment the Warwickshire Conference assembled in the Meeting-room, Leamington, on Sunday, March 29th. Elder Thomas Smith, President, and
Elder John Lichorish, Clerk. The meeting was opened with singing and prayer. Officers present were, five elders, two priests, two teachers, and one deacon.

After the meeting had been addressed by the President, seven branches were represented, containing 168 members, including seven elders, nine priests, four teachers,
and four deacons. Baptized since last conference, 33.

Several nominations to office were received by the conference, and their ordinations were attended to.

In the afternoon the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper being attended to, and some few having borne testimony to the work, the subject of the Joint Stock Company was
then brought forward by the President, and spoken of by some of the brethren present, and several expressed their determination to make application for shares.

It was agreed to raise a subscription for the support of Brother Smith's family.

After the President had made a few remarks, and recommended the Saints to sympathize with the officers, and give them their support and confidence, &c., the
meeting was closed with prayer, a good feeling having prevailed throughout the day.

THOMAS SMITH, President.

JOHN LICHORISH, Clerk.

Characteristics of the Indian Character.

Of the Choctaws, Bertram observes, "They were a hardy, subtle, brave, intrepid, ingenuous, and virtuous race. They erect a scaffold twenty feet high in a grave, upon
which they lay their dead, and, after a sufficient time, the bones are placed in a coffin fabricated of bones and splints and deposited in the bone-house. The relations and
a multitude follow with united voices, and alternate Hal-le-lu-yahs and lamentations." - Bertram's Travels, p. 514.

The same writer adds, - "The women are seldom above five feet; they are well formed, have round features, fine dark eyes, and are modest, subtle, and affectionate.
The men are a full size larger than European; they are warlike, merciful, and haughty. They have had furious wars with the Spaniards."

"Those of the other confederate tribes are tall, finely-formed perfect figures; their countenance dignified, open, and placid; the eyes rather small, dark, and full of fire;
the nose inclining to aquiline; the brow and forehead strike you with heroism, and their air and action exhibit magnanimity and independence; their complexion is reddish
brown." - I bid. p. 481.

Brackenridge says, "the government of Natchez is so strictly civilized, that it seems impossible for them to act out of the common high road of virtue."

The Rev. Mr. Cushman, in a discourse preached at Plymouth, New England, in 1620, intended to contradict the slanders which were prevalent against the primitive
inhabitants, observes, "The Indians are said to be the most cruel and treacherous people - like lions; but to us they have been like lambs, so kind, and helpful, and
trusty, that a man may truly say there be few christians so sincere and kind. When there were not six able persons among us, and the Indians came daily to us by
hundreds, with their sachemes or princes, and might in one hour have made despatch of us, yet they never offered to us the least wrong in word or deed these many
years."

"The history of the Brazillians, from the first incursions of the Spaniards to the year 1776, furnishes a long list of battles, evincive of a valor which no fatigue could
weary, no danger dismay."

"The Brazil Indians are very numerous, and divided into clans; the degree of their independence depends on their distance from the Portuguese settlements. They are
generally of the middle size, muscular, and active, of a light brown complexion, black uncurling hair, and dark eyes, which discover no mark of imbecility of intellect.
Nor does the turn of their countenance convey the least idea of meanness or vulgarity; on the contrary, their looks and expressions are intelligent. None, except the
Auricanians, have been so difficult to subdue; none have discovered a more invincible attachment to liberty."

Latter-Day Saints Millennial Star. April 1 1846.

WE rejoice much in the apparent activity of the churches in relation to the Joint Stock Company, we are glad that many are beginning to stir themselves in this most
important business, the results of which will be, we hesitate not to say, beneficial not only to individuals personally interested therein, but most certainly to the whole of
the kingdom of God.

We are also continually gratified by receiving intelligence of the progress of the principles of truth in the British Islands. Let the brethren give heed unto counsel and go
forth, neither molesting nor persecuting any one, or meddling with their principles, but proclaim fearlessly the great first principles of salvation, and their success shall
astonish even themselves, for their services will be acknowledged by heaven, and the blessing of God will be upon them.

Evidence of the Book of Mormon.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
"The fact of the Mexicans recording, both in their paintings and songs, the Deluge, the building the tower of Babel, the confusion of tongues, andPage      789 / 1033
                                                                                                                                                    the dispersion, &c.,
being generally admitted by the Spanish writers on America, it is almost unnecessary to the authority of any particular author, to prove what no one will deny; since
Gomara, in his history of the Indians, describing the conference of Nicaragua with Gil Goncales and the Calezeasters, introduces this chief as putting a variety of
astonish even themselves, for their services will be acknowledged by heaven, and the blessing of God will be upon them.

Evidence of the Book of Mormon.

"The fact of the Mexicans recording, both in their paintings and songs, the Deluge, the building the tower of Babel, the confusion of tongues, and the dispersion, &c.,
being generally admitted by the Spanish writers on America, it is almost unnecessary to the authority of any particular author, to prove what no one will deny; since
Gomara, in his history of the Indians, describing the conference of Nicaragua with Gil Goncales and the Calezeasters, introduces this chief as putting a variety of
questions to the Spaniards. The first of which was, "whether they were acquainted with the Deluge," and others no less curious, showing that the Indians were not
unaccustomed to abstruse speculation, and that besides the knowledge of many traditions contained in the Old Testament, they possessed some information respecting
the New. It may be interesting to insert the entire passage of Gomara, giving an account of this conference. "Nicaragua, who was so acute and skilled in the knowledge
of the rites and antiquities of his own countrymen, had a long conference with Gil Goncales, and the ecclesiastic. He inquired if the Christians were acquainted with the
great Deluge which had swallowed up the earth, men and animals, &c.; and whether the earth was to be revolutionized, (trastornar) or the firmament to remove? When
and how the sun, moon, and stars would be deprived of their light? What was the honour and reverence due to the triune God, &c., where souls go after death, and
what would be their occupation, &c.

Letter of W. a. Smith.

Halifax, Nova Scotia, March 2d, 1846.

Beloved Brother Woodruff,-I have enclosed in this letter, the sum of ten shillings sterling, for the purpose of paying a year's subscription for the MILLENNIAL STAR.
If I am incorrect, as regards the price of the STAR per year, please inform me through its columns, and I will forward the balance. Since the New York Messenger has
been discontinued, we have had little or no news from the West, and therefore you will confer a favour upon the subscriber by sending the back numbers of the STAR,
from September 1st, 1845, up to the time the mail leaves Liverpool.

In consequence of being under age, and my father being very much opposed to the Saints, I have been prohibited from attending our meetings since the early part of
November, except when I attended, as it were, clandestinely. I would not have allowed myself to be restrained from attending the meetings of the brethren if it would
not have hurt others; but, in consequence of the business I was and am engaged in, others would have been hurt if I had made open resistance to the will of my parents.
In the course of the ensuing summer the law of the land will make me independent of those who have blindly prohibited me from attending at the place appointed for the
worship of the God of Heaven. Then, I shall be enabled, once more, with the help of Almighty God, to declare His revealed will to the children of men. In consequence
of said prohibition, you will kindly oblige me by directing the MILLENNIAL STAR to a brother in whose house our meetings are held: that is Mr. William Gumb,
Gottengen-street, Halifax, N.S.

The Saints here (the Halifax and Preston branches) being desirous to obey the commandments of Almighty God, "to gather," according to the advice of the "Twelve,"-
they met in conference, in Halifax, on the 28th day of January last, for the purpose of considering the best mode of procedure, as regards emigration to Port St.
Francisco, California, and after mature consideration they passed several resolutions relative to gathering. The plan which they considered most feasible is as follows:-
"That the Saints who belong to Halifax, Preston, Pope's Harbour, and Onslow, in Nova Scotia, and the Charlotte town and Beddeque branches in Prince Edward's
Island, and brother Russell, at Miramachi, N.B., agree to unite for the purpose of obeying the commandment, "to gather" and purchase a vessel of about 200 tons
register, and, also, such an out-fit for the Saints as may be deemed necessary, and leave Halifax for Port St. Francisco, California, on or before September 1st next. A
consequence of the above plan was, that a committee had to be appointed to address the Saints, in the above branches, upon the subject of gathering-which has been
done. We are now waiting for their answer, acknowledging the rececipt of our address, and acquiescing with the propositions contained therein.

Elder John Skerry, who belongs to this branch, went to P. E. Island, partly on business last fall, and the God of the Saints was pleased to make him the instrument of
raising up a branch in November last, at Beddeque, in that Island, containing one elder, one priest, and ten members. If he could have stopped there this winter, he
might have been engaged in various places, because he had numerous calls to preach from various parts of the island. The latest accounts from the island state, that the
Beddeque branch had been enlarged by the addition of four members, and the Charlotte town branch by the addition of two members. They were all strong in the faith,
and the spirit of moving was greatly manifested.

I baptized three persons in September last, and since then there has not been any addition to this branch.

This letter has grown larger than I had at first intended; but, as the Saints of the Most High God are always desirous to hear of the rolling forth of the glorious kingdom
of the Lamb of God, I feel assured that it will be pleasing to you to hear of its progress in this part of our Redeemer's vineyard.

With sentiments of respect and esteem,

I subscribe myself your brother in the New and Everlasting Covenant,'

WILLIAM A. SMITH.

The Hero's Reward.

BY MISS E. R. SNOW.

Well may the fire of glory blaze
Upon the warrior's tread;
And nations twine the wreath of praise
Around the hero's head;
His path is honour, and his name
Is written on the spire of fame.

His deeds are deeds of courage, for
He treads o'er gory ground,
A aid the pride and pomp of war
When carnage sweeps around;
With sword unsheath'd, he stands before
The foe, amid the cannon's roar.

If such the meed the warrior gains-
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                      Page 790 / 1033
If such the palm he bears-
If such insignia he obtains-
If such the crown he wears,
With sword unsheath'd, he stands before
The foe, amid the cannon's roar.

If such the meed the warrior gains-
If such the palm he bears-
If such insignia he obtains-
If such the crown he wears,
If laurels thus his head entwine,
And stars of triumph round him shine!

How noble must be HIS reward
Who, 'midst the crafts of men;
Clad in the armour of the Lord
Goes forth to battle, when
The powers of darkness warfare wage,
And Satan's host around him rage.

Who goes opinion to unbind,
That reason may go free,
And liberate the human mind
From priestly tyranny.
To sever superstition's rod,
And propagate the truth of God.

Who wars with prejudice, to break
Asunder error's chain,
And make the sandy pillars shake
Where human dogmas reign.
Who dares to be a man of God,
And bear the spirit's sword abroad!

Above all earthly, his shall be
An everlasting fame;
The archives of eternity
Will register his name
With gems of sacred honour rife-
His crown will be eternal life.

Notice.

From the very great pressure of business, and the want of space, we are compelled to omit several communications.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY T. WARD, STANLEY BUILDINGS, BATH STREET.

RICHARD JAMES, PRINTER, 39, SOUTH CASTLE STREET.

No. 8. April 15 1846. Vol. VII.
The Rocky Mountains.

Extracted From the Narrative of An Exploring Expedition to the Rocky Mountains &c. (2)
By Captain J. C. Fremont.

Continued From Our Last.

August 16.-We left our encampment with the daylight. We saw on our way large flocks of the mountain goat looking down on us from the cliffs. At the crack of a rifle,
they would bound off among the rocks, and in a few minutes make their appearance on some lofty peak, some hundred or a thousand feet above. It is needless to
attempt any further description of the country; the portion over which we travelled this morning was rough as imagination could picture it, and to us seemed equally
beautiful. A concourse of lakes and rushing waters, mountains of rocks naked and destitute of vegetable earth, dells and ravines of the most exquisite beauty, all kept
green and fresh by the great moisture in the air, and sown with brilliant flowers, and everywhere thrown around all the glory of most magnificent scenes; these constitute
the features of the place, and impress themselves vividly on the mind of the traveller. It was not until eleven o'clock that we reached the place where our animals had
been left, when we first attempted the mountains on foot. Near one of the still burning fires we found a piece of meat, which our friends had thrown away, and which
furnished us a mouthful-a very scanty breakfast. We continued directly on, and reached our camp on the mountain lake at dusk. We found all well. Nothing had
occurred to interrupt the quiet since our departure, and the fine grass and good cool water had done much to re-establish our animals. All heard with great delight the
order to turn our faces homeward; and toward sun-down of the 17th, we encamped again at the Two Buttes.

In the course of this afternooon's march, the barometer was broken past remedy. I regretted it, as I was desirous to compare it again with Dr. Engleman's barometers
at St. Louis, to which mine were referred; but it had done its part well, and my objects were mainly fulfilled.

August 19.-We left our camp on Little Sandy river about seven in the morning, and traversed the same sandy undulating country. The air was filled with the turpentine
scent of the various artemisias, which are now in bloom, and, numerous as they are, give much gaiety to the landscape of the plains. At ten o'clock we stood exactly on
the divide in the pass, where the wagon road crosses, and, descending immediately upon the Sweet Water, halted to take a meridian observation of the sun. The
latitude was 42 degs. 24 min. 32 sec.

In the course of the afternoon we saw buffalo again, and at our evening halt on the Sweet Water the roasted ribs again made their appearance around the fires; and,
 Copyright
with         (c) 2005-2009,
     them, good   humour, andInfobase
                                laughter,Media Corp.were restored to the camp. Our coffee had been expended, but we now made a kind of tea from
                                          and song,                                                                                            Page   791of/ the
                                                                                                                                                 the roots     1033
                                                                                                                                                                  wild
cherry-tree.
latitude was 42 degs. 24 min. 32 sec.

In the course of the afternoon we saw buffalo again, and at our evening halt on the Sweet Water the roasted ribs again made their appearance around the fires; and,
with them, good humour, and laughter, and song, were restored to the camp. Our coffee had been expended, but we now made a kind of tea from the roots of the wild
cherry-tree.

August 23.-Yesterday evening we reached our encampment at Rock Independence, where I took some astronomical observations. Here, not unmindful of the custom
of early travellers and explorers in our country, I engraved on this rock of the Far West a symbol of the Christian faith. Among the thickly inscribed names, I made on
the hard granite the impression of a large cross, which I covered with a black preparation of India-rubber, well calculated to resist the influence of wind and rain. It
stands amidst the names of many who have long since found their way to the grave, and for whom the huge rock is a giant gravestone.

One George Weymouth was sent out to Maine by the Earl of Southampton, Lord Arundel, and others; and in the narrative of their discoveries, he says: "The next day,
we ascended in our pinnace that part of the river which lies more to the westward carrying with us a cross-a thing never omitted by any Christian traveller-which we
erected at the ultimate end of our route." This was in the year 1605; and in 1842 I obeyed the feeling of early travellers, and left the impression of the cross deeply
engraved on the vast rock one thousand miles beyond the Mississippi, to which discoverers have given the national name of Rock Independence.

In obedience to my instructions to survey the river Platte, if possible, I had determined to make an attempt at this place. The India-rubber boat was filled with air,
placed in the water, and loaded with what was necessary for our operations; and I embarked with Mr. Preuss and a party of men. When we had dragged our boat for
a mile or two over the sands, I abandoned the impossible undertaking, and waited for the arrival of the party, when we packed up our boat and equipage, and at nine
o'clock were again moving along on our land journey. We continued along the valley on the right bank of the Sweet Water, where the formation, as already described,
consists of a greyish micaceous sandstone, and fine-grained conglomorate and marl. We passed over a ridge which borders or constitutes the river hills of the Platte,
consisting of huge blocks sixty or eighty feet cube, of decomposing granite. The cement which united them was probably of easier decomposition, and has disappeared
and left them isolate, and separated by small spaces. Numerous horns of the mountain goat were lying among the rocks; and in the ravines were cedars, whose trunks
were of extraordinary size. From this ridge we descended to a small open plain at the mouth of the Sweet Water, which rushed with a rapid current into the Platte, here
flowing along in a broad and apparently deep stream, which seemed, from its turbid appearance, to be considerably swollen. I obtained here some astronomical
observations, and the afternoon was spent in getting our boat ready for navigation the next day.

August 24.-We started before sunrise, intending to breakfast at Goat Island. I had directed the land party, in charge of Bernier, to proceed to this place, where they
were to remain, should they find no note to apprise them of our having passed. In the event of receiving this information, they were to continue their route, passing by
certain places which had been designated. Mr. Preuss accompanied me, and with us were five of my best men, viz., C. Lambert, Basil Lajeunesse, Honore Ayot,
Benoist, and Descoteaux. Here appeared no scarcity of water, and we took on board, with various instruments and baggage, provisions for ten or twelve days. We
paddled down the river rapidly, for our little craft was light as a duck on the water; and the sun had been some time risen, when we heard before us a hollow roar,
which we supposed to be that of a fall, of which we had heard a vague rumour, but whose exact locality no one had been able to describe to us. We were approaching
a ridge, through which the river passes by a place called "canon," (pronounced kanyon) a Spanish word, signifying a piece of artillery, the barrel of a gun, or any kind of
tube; and which, in this country, has been adopted to describe the passage of a river between perpendicular rocks of great height, which frequently approach each
other so closely overhead as to form a kind of tunnel over the stream, which foams along below, half choaked up by fallen fragments. Between the mouth of the Sweet
Water and Goat Island there is probably a fall of three hundred feet, and that was principally made in the canons before us; as, without them, the water was
comparatively smooth. As we neared the ridge, the river made a sudden turn, and swept squarely down against one of the walls of the canon with a great velocity, and
so steep a descent, that it had, to the eye, the appearance of an inclined plane. When we launched into this, the men jumped overboard to check the velocity of the
boat, but were soon in water up to their necks, and our boat ran on; but we succeeded in bringing her to a small point of rock on the right, at the mouth of the canon.
Here was a kind of elevated sand beach, not many yards square, backed by rocks, and around the point the river swept at a right angle. Trunks of trees deposited on
jutting points twenty or thirty feet above, and other marks, showed that the water here frequently rose to a considerable height. The ridge was of the same decomposing
granite already mentioned, and the water had worked the surface, in many places, into a wavy surface of ridges and holes. We ascended the rocks to reconnoitre the
ground, and from the summit the passage appeared to be a continued cataract foaming over many obstructions, and broken by a number of small falls. We saw
nowhere a fall answering to that which had been described to us as having twenty or twenty-five feet; but still concluded this to be the place in question, as, in the
season of floods, the rush of the river against the wall would produce a great rise, and the waters, reflected squarely off, would descend through the passage in a sheet
of foam, having every appearance of a large fall. Eighteen years previous to this time, as I have subsequently learned from himself, Mr. Fitzpatrick, somewhere above
on this river, had embarked with a valuable cargo of beaver. Unacquainted with the stream, which he believed would conduct him safely to the Missouri, he came
unexpectedly into this canon, where he was wrecked with the total loss of his furs.-It would have been a work of great time and labour to pack our baggage across the
ridge, and I determined to run the canon. We all again embarked, and at first attempted to check the way of the boat; but the water swept through with so much
violence that we narrowly escaped being swamped, and were obliged to let her go in the full force of the current, and trust to the skill of the boatmen. The dangerous
places in this canon were where huge rocks had fallen from above, and hemmed in the already narrow pass of the river to an open space of three or four and five feet.
These obstructions raised the water considerably above, which was sometimes precipitated over in a fall; and at other places, where this dam was too high, rushed
through the contracted opening with tremendous violence. Had our boat been made of wood, in passing the narrows she would have been staved; but her elasticity
preserved her unhurt from every shock, and she seemed fairly to leap over the falls.

In this way we passed three cataracts in succession, where, perhaps, one hundred feet of smooth water intervened; and, finally, with a shout of pleasure at our success,
issued from our tunnel into the open day beyond. We were so delighted with the performance of our boat, and so confident in her powers, that we would not have
hesitated to leap a fall of ten feet with her. We put to shore for breakfast at some willows on the right bank, immediately below the mouth of the canon; for it was now
eight o'clock, and we had been working since daylight, and were all wet, fatigued, and hungry. While the men were preparing breakfast, I went out to reconnoitre. The
view was very limited. The course of the river was smooth, so far as I could see; on both sides were broken hills; and but a mile or two below was another high ridge.
The rock at the mouth of the canon was still the decomposing granite, with great quantities of mica, which made a very glittering sand.

We re-embarked at nine o'clock, and in about twenty minutes reached the next canon. Landing on a rocky shore at its commencement, we ascended the ridge to
reconnoitre. Portage was out of the question. So far as we could see, the jagged rocks pointed out the course of the canon, on a winding line of seven or eight miles. It
was simply a narrow dark chasm in the rock; and here the perpendicular faces were much higher than in the previous pass, being at this end two to three hundred, and
further down, as we afterwards ascertained, five hundred feet in vertical height. Our previous success had made us bold, and we determined again to run the canon.
Everything was secured as firmly as possible; and having divested ourselves of the greater part of our clothing, we pushed into the stream. To save our chronometer
from accident, Mr. Preuss took it, and attempted to proceed along the shore on the masses of rock, which in places were piled up on either side; but, after he had
walked about five minutes, everything like shore disappeared, and the vertical wall came squarely down into the water. He therefore waited until we came up. An ugly
pass lay before us. We had made fast to the stern of the boat a strong rope about fifty feet long; and three of the men clambered along among the rocks, and with this
rope let her down slowly through the pass. In several places high rocks lay scattered about in the channel; and in the narrows it required all our strength and skill to
avoid staving the boat on the sharp points. In one of these, the boat proved a little too broad, and stuck fast for an instant, while the water flew over us; fortunately it
was but for an instant, as our united strength forced her immediately through. The water swept overboard only a sextant and a pair of saddle-bags. I caught the sextant
as it passed by me, but the saddle-bags became the prey of the whirlpools. We reached the place where Mr. Preuss was standing, took him on board, and with the aid
of the boat, put the men with the rope on the succeding pile of rocks. We found this passage much worse than the previous one, and our position was rather a bad one.
To  go back was impossible; before us the cataract was a sheet of foam; and shut up in the chasm by the rocks, which, in some places, seemed almost to meet
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
overhead, the roar of the water was deafening. We pushed off again; but after making a little distance, the force of the current became too great Page         792on/ shore,
                                                                                                                                                      for the men     1033
and two of them let go the rope. Lajeunesse, the third man, hung on, and was jerked headforemost into the river from a rock about twelve feet high; and down the boat
shot like an arrow, Basil following us in the rapid current, and exerting all his strength to keep in mid channel-his head only seen occasionally like a black spot in the
was but for an instant, as our united strength forced her immediately through. The water swept overboard only a sextant and a pair of saddle-bags. I caught the sextant
as it passed by me, but the saddle-bags became the prey of the whirlpools. We reached the place where Mr. Preuss was standing, took him on board, and with the aid
of the boat, put the men with the rope on the succeding pile of rocks. We found this passage much worse than the previous one, and our position was rather a bad one.
To go back was impossible; before us the cataract was a sheet of foam; and shut up in the chasm by the rocks, which, in some places, seemed almost to meet
overhead, the roar of the water was deafening. We pushed off again; but after making a little distance, the force of the current became too great for the men on shore,
and two of them let go the rope. Lajeunesse, the third man, hung on, and was jerked headforemost into the river from a rock about twelve feet high; and down the boat
shot like an arrow, Basil following us in the rapid current, and exerting all his strength to keep in mid channel-his head only seen occasionally like a black spot in the
white foam. How far we went I do not exactly know, but we succeeded in turning the boat into an eddy below. "Cre Dieu," said Basil Lajeunesse, as he arrived
immediately after us, "Je crois bien que j'ai nage un demi mile." He owed his life to his skill as a swimmer, and I determined to take him and the two others on board,
and trust to skill and fortune to reach the other end in safety. We placed ourselves on our knees, with the short paddles in our hands, the most skilful boatman being at
the how; and again we commenced our rapid descent. We cleared rock after rock, and shot past fall after fall, our little boat seeming to play with the cataract. We
became flushed with success, and familiar with danger; and, yielding to the excitement of the occasion, broke forth together into a Canadian boat-song. Singing, or
rather shouting, we dashed along; and were, I believe, in the midst of the chorus, when the boat struck a concealed rock immediately at the foot of a fall, which whirled
her over in an instant. Three of my men could not swim, and my first feeling was to assist them, and save some of our effects; but a sharp concussion or two convinced
me that I had not yet saved myself. A few strokes brought me into an eddy, and I landed on a pile of rocks on the left side. Looking around, I saw that Mr. Preuss had
gained the shore on the same side, about twenty yards below; and a little climbing and swimming soon brought him to my side. On the opposite side, against the wall,
lay the boat, bottom up; and Lambert was in the act of saving Descoteaux, whom he had grasped by the hair, and who could not swim: "Lache pas," said he, as I
afterwards learned, "lache pas cher frere." "Crains pas," was the reply, "Je m'en vais mourir avant que de te lacher." Such was the reply of courage and generosity in
this danger. For a hundred yards below the current was covered with flooting books and boxes, bales of blankets, and scattered articles of clothing; and so strong and
boiling was the stream, that even our heavy instruments, which were all in cases, kept on the surface, and the sextant, circle, and the long black box of the telescope,
were in view at once. For a moment I felt somewhat disheartened. All our books-almost every record of the journey-our journals and registers of astronomical and
barometrical observations-had been lost in a moment. But it was no time to indulge in regrets, and I immediately set about endeavouring to save something from the
wreck. Making ourselves understood as well as possible by signs (for nothing could be heard in the roar of waters), we commenced our operations. Of everything on
board, the only article that had been saved was my double-barrelled gun, which Descoteaux had caught, and clung to with drowning tenacity. The men continued down
the river on the left bank. Mr. Preuss and myself descended on the side we were on; and Lajeunesse, with a paddle in his hand, jumped on the boat alone, and
continued down the canon. She was now light and cleared every bad place with much less difficulty. In a short time he was joined by Lambert, and the search was
continued for about a mile and a half, which was as far as the boat could proceed in the pass.

Here the walls were about 500 feet high, and the fragments of rocks from above had choked the river into a hollow pass, but one or two feet above the surface.
Through this and the intersticies of the rock the water found its way. Favoured beyond our expectations, all our registers had been recovered, with the exception of one
of my journals, which contained the notes and incidents of travel, and topographical descriptions, a number of scattered astronomical observations, principally meridian
altitudes of the sun, and our barometrical register west of Laramie. Fortunately, our other journals contained duplicates of the most important barometrical observations
which had been taken in the mountains. These with a few scattered notes, were all that had been preserved of our meteorological observations. In addition to these, we
saved the circle; and these, with a few blankets, constituted everything that had been rescued from the waters.

Ascent of Mount Ararat.

From Dr. Parrots Journey to Ararat.

The mountain of Ararat rises on the southern borders of a plain, of about thirty-five miles in breadth, and of a length of which seventy miles may be taken in with the
eye; being a portion of the plain which is watered by a wide curve formed by the Araxes. It consists, correctly speaking, of two mountains-the great Ararat, and its
immediate neighbour, the less Ararat; the former on the north-west, the latter on the south-east; their summits distant about seven miles from each other, in a right line,
and their bases insensibly melting into one another, by the interposition of a wide level valley. This valley is now used as pasture ground by the shepherds, but formerly it
was taken advantage of by the Kurds, as a convenient retreat, through which they might keep up an easy and certain communication between the provinces, north and
south.

The summit of the great Ararat lies in 39 degrees 42 minutes north latitude, and 61 degrees 55 minutes east longitude, from Ferro; it has an elevation of 17,210 feet
perpendicular, or more than three miles and a quarter above the sea, and 14,320 feet, or nearly two miles and three quarters above the plain of the Araxes. The north-
eastern slope of the mountain may be assumed at fourteen, the north-western at twenty miles in length. On the former, even from a great distance, the deep gloomy
chasm is discoverable, which many compare to a crater; but which has always struck me rather as a cleft, just as if the mountain had been rent asunder at the top. From
the summit downwards for nearly two-thirds of a mile perpendicular, or nearly three miles in an oblique direction, it is covered with a crown of eternal snow and ice; the
lower border of which is irregularly indented, according to the elevations or depressions of the ground; but upon the entire northern half of the mountain, from 14,000
feet above the sea, it shoots up in one rigid crest to the summit, interrupted here and there by a few pointed rocks, and then stretches downward, on the southern half,
to a level somewhat less low. This is the silver head of Ararat!

Little Ararat is in 39 degrees 39 minutes north latitude, and 62 degrees 2 minutes longitude, east from Ferro. Its summit rises 13,000 feet, or nearly two miles and a
half, measured perpendicularly, above the level of the sea; and above the plain of the Araxes, it is 10,140 feet, or nearly two miles. Notwithstanding this height, it is not
always buried in snow, but is quite free from it in September and October, and probably sometimes also in August, or even earlier. Its declivities are considerably
steeper than those of the great Ararat; its form is almost perfectly conical, marked with several delicate furrows, which radiate downwards from the summit, and give
the picture presented by this mountain a very peculiar and interesting character.

Although these two mountains have no appearance of forming part of any other range, but stand in independent grandeur by themselves, still they are not altogether
unconnected with other hills. While the south-western slope of both is lost in the hills of Bayazed and Diadina, which contain the sources of the Euphrates, the north-
western slope of the great Ararat runs into a chain which borders the entire right bank of the Araxes, and to which many sharp conical peaks give a very striking
character. The west end of this chain wheels round the head waters of the Araxes, touches Erzerum, giving to the left side of this river, as it had already done to the
right, an ornamental barrier of mountains, many of which, especially in the vicinity of Kars, must be of majestic height; for these must be the hills which I saw covered
with snow to a considerable depth, and for a length of twelve miles, in the month of October, at a time when nothing else but the summit of the great Ararat retains it
without melting. This I conceive to be the Saganluag, a branch of mount Taurus, the witness of the heroic days of Kars, Assan-Kalcah, and Erzerum; as old Ararat was
of those of Erivan and Bayazed.

The impression made by Ararat upon the mind of every one who has any sensibility for the stupendous works of the Creator, is wonderful and overpowering; and many
a traveller of genius and taste has employed both the powers of the pen and of the pencil in attempts to portray this impression. But the consciousness that no
description, no representation, can reach the sublimity of the object thus attempted to be depicted, must prove to the candid mind, that, whether we address the ear or
eye, it is difficult to avoid the poetic in expression, and the exaggerated in form, and confine ourselves strictly within the bounds of consistency and truth.

My anxious longing to approach nearer to the venerable head of the holy mountain, would not allow me to remain long idle and irresolute in the quiet of the monastery.
Anxiety as to the lateness of the season was beginning to produce its effect, when the serenity of the weather decided me at once to undertake an excursion to
 Copyright (c)
reconnoitre the 2005-2009,
                summit the dayInfobase  Media
                                 after our      Corp.
                                           arrival. When I speak of the serious difficulties with which I had to contend in the execution of my design,Page
                                                                                                                                                         I may 793   / 1033
                                                                                                                                                               surprise many
a one, who will be little disposed to admit that there could be any such abruptness in the declivities, or such unusual obstacles to the ascent, if the representation given
of the mountain in my own drawings is to be taken as an authority. This is to be accounted for by a very common optical illusion, which every mountain traveller would
eye, it is difficult to avoid the poetic in expression, and the exaggerated in form, and confine ourselves strictly within the bounds of consistency and truth.

My anxious longing to approach nearer to the venerable head of the holy mountain, would not allow me to remain long idle and irresolute in the quiet of the monastery.
Anxiety as to the lateness of the season was beginning to produce its effect, when the serenity of the weather decided me at once to undertake an excursion to
reconnoitre the summit the day after our arrival. When I speak of the serious difficulties with which I had to contend in the execution of my design, I may surprise many
a one, who will be little disposed to admit that there could be any such abruptness in the declivities, or such unusual obstacles to the ascent, if the representation given
of the mountain in my own drawings is to be taken as an authority. This is to be accounted for by a very common optical illusion, which every mountain traveller would
do well to divest himself of, if he would avoid falling into some troublesome mistakes.

Whenever we ascend a mountain, and have the slope immediately before us, we think the angle of acclivity much greater than it would be found to be by the plummet.
It is not unusual to find the estimate in this case double of the reality. The solution of this lies in the perspective shortening of the distances. The idea thus formed in our
imagination, of the steepness of the declivity, is embodied in the profile outline of the mountain; and hence the exaggerated forms of almost all rising grounds, when
sketched off-hand. Were they really so steep as they are shown in the drawings, there would not be very many of them climbed; for we must recollect, that though hills
of an inclination of sixty degrees in drawings are not at all unusual, even among those classed with the accessible, still, an acclivity of thirty-five or forty degrees is totally
insurmountable, unless recourse be had to steps or ladders in the ascent, or the surface be composed of tolerably-sized angular stones, like stairs, not quite accidentally
laid together.

On the 12th (24th) of September, at seven in the morning, I started on my way, attended by M. Schiemann. We took with us one of the Kossaks, and a peasant from
Arguri-a hunter, and directed our steps, first to the ravine, and then along its left declivity, till we came to a spot where there were two small buildings, of squared stone,
standing near each other, one of which was formerly a chapel, and the other erected over a well reputed holy. The Armenians assign to this chapel, which they have
named after St. Gregory, a very remote origin, and make pilgrim-ages to it from distant quarters. During our stay we often encountered Armenians from Bayazed, at the
religious ceremonies which they are in the habit of performing there; after which the visitors amuse themselves with discharges of fire-arms, and other demonstrations of
joy, in a remote part of the valley.

The fountain which springs out of a rock at this spot, affords a clear drinkable water, of a pure natural taste, and is therefore an object deserving of general estimation;
for there cannot be many perennial springs upon mount Ararat, as I have proved, to my vexation; since, in all my excursions upon it, I never either found or heard of
any other.

It is possible that it may have originally induced some devout monk to establish himself in that locality, whose reputed sanctity procured for the spring also the reputation
of miraculous virtues, until, in the course of centuries, and the storm of political events, the peaceful inhabitant was frightened away, and the miraculous spring alone
remained, as the object of universal veneration among the Armenians, wherever they may be scattered round the world.

The tradition respecting the wondrous virtue of the water is this, that the flights of locusts which occasionally traverse the country on this side, and beyond Caucasus, in
countless numbers, and as a kind of field plague, often laying waste an entire province in a single day, cannot be expelled otherwise than by means of a certain bird,
which I have never been able to see; but infer, from the description given of it, to be a kind of thrush, though the Russians settled in this country call it a starling. Not
very large, it is dark coloured, yellowish-white on the breast and back, and is said to resort in flocks to the Araxes, when the mulberries are ripe,-though why they do
so, is not well explained,-and to do much damage, by destroying the mulberries. Its Armenian name is Tarm; it is also called Tetaugush, (gush in the Tartar language,
means bird, and tut is the Armenian for mulberry;) the Tartars call it Gasyrtshakh. Should it make its appearance in a tract infested by the locusts, then the fields are
soon saved, for it pursues the locusts with implacable enmity. For the purpose of enticing this serviceable bird, the water of the holy well is brought into requisition; and,
for this purpose, it is sufficient just to fill a pitcher or a bottle with it, and to set it down in the neighbourhood of the locusts, taking care, however, not to let the vessel
touch the ground anywhere on the way; for, in that case, the water immediately disappears; but set in the open air, and in the proper place, it never fails to attract to the
spot a flock of the tetaugush, which soon rid the district of the devouring plague. Not merely the common people and Armenians, but some even of the educated
classes, and not of the Armenian creed, have sought to convince me of the truth of this story, and related as a proof, that a few years before, the country round Kislyar,
on the northern side of Caucasus, being attacked by locusts, was saved through the virtue of a bottle of water fetched in the greatest haste from the holy well, and
which immediately brought together a flock of the birds. At Ararat, and in Tiflis, every one knew that the water was brought; and as to the success attending the use of
it, that might be easily learned in Kislyar, where the bottle, with some of the miraculous water, was still lying in the church!

From this chapel, we ascended the grassy eminence which forms the right side of the chasm, and had to suffer much from the heat, insomuch that our Kossak, who
would much rather have galloped for three days together through the steppe, seated on horseback, than climb over the rocks for two hours, declared that he was ready
to sink with fatigue, and it was necessary to send him back. About six o'clock in the evening, as we too were completely tired, and had approached close to the region
of snow, we sought out a place for our night's lodging among the fragments of rock. We had attained a height of 12,360 feet; our bed was the hard rock, and the cold
icy head of the mountain our only stove. In the sheltered places around, still lay some fresh snow; the temperature of the air was at the freezing point. M. Schiemann
and myself had prepared ourselves tolerably well for this contigency, and our joy at the enterprise also helped to warm us, but our athletic yauger Sahaak (Isaac), from
Arguri, was quite dispirited with the cold, for he had nothing but his summer clothing; his neck and legs from the knee to the sandal were quite naked, and the only
covering for his head was an old cloth tied round it. I had neglected, at first starting, to give attention to his wardrobe; it was, therefore, my duty to help him as far as I
could; and as we had ourselves no spare clothing, I wrapped his nakedness in some sheets of grey paper which I had brought with me for the purpose of drying plants;
this answered him very well.

As soon as the darkness of night began to give way to the dawn, we continued our journey towards the eastern side of the mountain, and soon found ourselves on a
slope, which continues all the way down from the very summit. It may be seen in the drawing of the Convent of St. James, on the left, behind the roundish and grassy
projecting hills; it is formed altogether of sharp angular ridges of rocks, stretching downwards, and having considerable chasms between them, in which the icy covering
of the summit disappears, while forming glaciers of great extent. Several of these rocky ridges and chasms filled with ice lay between us and the side of the mountain
which we were striving to reach: we got successfully over the first ridge, as well as a beautiful glacier immediately succeeding it. When we arrived at the top of the
second ridge, Sahak too lost the courage to proceed further; his limbs, frozen the preceding night, had not yet recovered their natural glow, and the icy region towards
which he saw us rushing, in breathless haste, seemed to him to hold out little hope of warmth and comfort: so, of our attendants, the one was obliged to stay behind
from the heat, the other from the frost. M. Schiemann alone, though quite uninitiated in hardships of this kind, yet never lost the heart and spirit to stay at my side; but,
with youthful vigour and manly endurance, he shared in all the fatigues and dangers, which soon accumulated to an extraordinary extent. Before the eyes of the tarrying
yauger, we crossed over the second glacier, which lay before us, and ascended the third ridge; taking an oblique direction upwards, we reached, at the back of it, and
at an elevation of 13,954 feet, the lower edge of the ice, which continues without interruption from this point to the summit.

Now, then, the business was to mount this steep, covered with eternal winter. To do so in a direct line was a thing impossible for two human beings, although the
inclination did not quite amount to thirty degrees. We therefore determined to go obliquely upwards on the slope, till we gained a long craggy ridge, which stretches a
great way up towards the summit, and slight indications of which may be seen on the left side of the mountain, in the sketch made from St. James's, as well as in that
from Syrbaghan. This we succeeded in accomplishing, by cutting with our staffs regular hollows in the ice, on which lay a thin coat of newly-fallen snow, too weak to
give our footsteps the requisite firmness. In this way we at last got upon the ridge, and went along it, favoured by a deeper drift of the fresh snow, directly towards the
summit.

Although
 Copyrightit (c)
             might have cost Infobase
                 2005-2009,  us great exertions, yet it is probable that on this occasion we could have reached, contrary to all expectations, the lofty
                                       Media Corp.                                                                                                       aim of794
                                                                                                                                                       Page     our wishes:
                                                                                                                                                                    / 1033
but our day's labour had been severe; and as it was three o'clock in the afternoon, it was time for us to consider where we should find a resting place for the coming
night. We had reached nearly the furthest end of the rocky ridge, and an elevation of 15,400 feet above the sea, or about the elevation of the summit of Mont Blanc;
and yet the head of Ararat, distinctly marked out, rose to a considerable height above us. I do not believe that there existed any insuperable obstacle to our further
from Syrbaghan. This we succeeded in accomplishing, by cutting with our staffs regular hollows in the ice, on which lay a thin coat of newly-fallen snow, too weak to
give our footsteps the requisite firmness. In this way we at last got upon the ridge, and went along it, favoured by a deeper drift of the fresh snow, directly towards the
summit.

Although it might have cost us great exertions, yet it is probable that on this occasion we could have reached, contrary to all expectations, the lofty aim of our wishes:
but our day's labour had been severe; and as it was three o'clock in the afternoon, it was time for us to consider where we should find a resting place for the coming
night. We had reached nearly the furthest end of the rocky ridge, and an elevation of 15,400 feet above the sea, or about the elevation of the summit of Mont Blanc;
and yet the head of Ararat, distinctly marked out, rose to a considerable height above us. I do not believe that there existed any insuperable obstacle to our further
advance upwards; but the few hours of daylight which still remained to us, for climbing to the summit, would have been more than expended in accomplishing this
object; and there, on the top, we should not have found a rock to shelter us during the night, to say nothing of our scanty supply of food, which had not been calculated
for so protracted an excursion.

Satisfied with the result, and with having ascertained that the mountain was by no means wholly inaccessible on this side, and having made our barometrical
observations, we turned about and immediately fell into a danger which we never dreamt of in ascending. For, while the footing is generally less sure in descending a
mountain than in ascending it, at the same time it is extremely difficult to restrain one's self and to tread with the requisite caution, when looking from above upon such a
uniform surface of ice and snow, as spread from beneath our feet to the distance of two-thirds of a mile without interruption, and on which, if we happened to slip and
fall, there was nothing to prevent our rapidly shooting downwards, except the angular fragments of rock which bounded the region of ice. The danger here lies more in
want of habit than in real difficulty. The active spirit of my young friend, now engaged in his first mountain journey, and whose strength and courage were well able to
cope with harder trials, was yet unable to withstand this: treading incautiously, he fell; but, as he was about twenty paces behind me, I had time to strike my staff before
me in the ice as deep as it would go, to plant my foot firmly on my excellent many-pointed ice-shoe, and, while my right hand grasped the staff, to catch M. Schiemann
with my left, as he was sliding by. My position was good, and resisted the impetus of his fall; but the tie of the ice-shoe, although so strong that it appeared to be of a
piece with the sole, gave way with the strain: the straps were cut through as if with a knife, and, unable to support the double weight on the bare sole, I also fell. M.
Schiemann, rolling against two stones, came to a stoppage, with little injury, sooner than myself; the distance over which I was hurried almost unconsciously, was little
short of a quarter of a mile, and ended in the debris of lava, not far from the border of the glacier.

In this disaster, the tube of my barometer was broken to pieces; my chronometer was opened, and sprinkled with my blood; the other things which I had in my pockets
were flung out by the centrifugal motion, as I rolled down; but I was not myself seriously hurt. As soon as we had recovered from our first fright, and had thanked God
for our preservation, we looked about for the most important of our scattered articles, and then resumed our journey down. We crossed a small glacier by cutting steps
in it; and soon after, from the top of the ridge beyond it, we heard with joy the voice of our worthy Sahak, who had had the sagacity to look for and await our return in
this spot. In his company we had at least the satisfaction of passing the night in the region of grass, to the dry heaps of which, being always chilly, he set fire, in order to
warm himself. On the third day, about ten o'clock in the morning, we reached our dear monastery, where we refreshed ourselves with juicy peaches and a good
breakfast, but took special care not to let a syllable escape us, while among the Armenians, respecting our unlucky falls; as they would not have failed to discover
therein the divine punishment of our rash attempt to arrive at the summit; access to which, from the time of Noah, has been forbidden to mortals by a divine decree: for
all the Armenians are firmly persuaded that Noah's ark remains to this very day on the top of Ararat, and that, in order to ensure its preservation, no human being is
allowed to approach it.

Characteristics of Indian Character.

A literary traveller thus writes of the Chyans on Upper Missouri in 1825: "Most of the Chyans never saw a white man before; they are the finest and wildest looking
Indians we have yet seen; they are the genuine children of nature; they have all the virtues nature gave, without the vices of civilization. These must be the men described
by Rousseau, when he gained the medal from the Royal Academy of France. They are artless, fearless, and live in the constant exercise of moral and Christian virtues-
though they know it not." "Some parts of the country are beautiful in the extreme."

M. de Lapoterie, speaking of the Cherokees, and other southern Indians, says, "These Indians look upon the end of life to be living happily; and for this purpose their
whole customs are calculated to prevent avarice, which, they think, embitters life. Nothing is a more severe reflection among them than to say that a man loves his own.
To prevent the existence and propagation of such a vice, they, upon the death of an Indian, burn all that belonged to the deceased, that there might be no temptation for
the parent to hoard up a superfluity of domestic conveniences, &c., for his children." "They cultivate no more land than is necessary for their subsistence and hospitality
to strangers. At the Feast of Expiation they burn all that is left of last year's crop, &c."

Colden says, "History cannot give an instance of a Christian king observing a treaty so strictly, or for so long a period, as these barbarians (as they are called) have
done."-Vol. I. p. 34.

Clavegero says, "The Mexicans had, as the other tribes, a scrupulous regard for truth."

Bertram says of the Creek nation, "Joy, contentment, love, and friendship, without guile or affectation, seem inherent in them or predominates in their vital principle-for
it leaves them but with their breath." Bertram had lost his way among the woods. He saw an Indian at his door beckoning to him to approach and come in. Of himself
and horse the best care was taken. When he wished to go, the Indian led him on the right track. He adds, "They are just, honest, liberal, hospitable to strangers,
affectionate to their wives, their children, and relations; frugal, persevering, charitable, forbearing." It must be recollected this testimony is given of Indians in their
unsophisticated state, before the corrupting influence of the lower class of European emigrants had reached them."

"They are," writes Major Long, "of opinion that the WAHcondAH has been more profuse of his gifts, especially the knowledge of letters, to the white people than to
themselves. They consider the result of experience, thus easily transmitted, like the operation of some mystic medicine." "But they claim a superiority in natural
intelligence," &c.

"They esteem themselves more generous, brave, and hospitable to strangers than the white people, and these beneficient virtues with them, mark `the perfect man.' If a
white man or stranger enters the habitation of an Indian, he is not asked if he has dined, or if he is hungry, but independently of the time of the day or night, the pot is put
on the fire, and if there is a single pound of venison in the possession of the family, that pound is cooked and set before him."

"Every Indian warrior holds his honour and the love of his country in such high esteem as to prefer it to life, and they will suffer the most exquisite tortures rather than
renounce it. There is no such thing among them as desertion in war, because they do not fight for hire, but for wreaths of swan feathers. The just awards which they
always bestow on merit, are the great and leading-the only motives that warm their hearts with a strong and permanent love of their rights; governed by simple and
honest laws founded on right reason; their whole constitution breathes perfect freedom, by which means there glows such a cheerful warmth of courage and constancy
in each of their breasts as cannot be described. They believe that their readiness to serve their country should not be subservient to their own wishes and knowledge,
but always under divine controul. I have seen a large company set out for war, return in parties, and be applauded by the united voice of the chiefs because they acted
in obedience to their Nana Ishtahoola, (guardian angels) who impressed them."-Adair.

Beltrami thus writes to the Countess Compagnoni, "Every Indian is at liberty to speak to the agent; but as presumption and gossipping are vices unknown among the
 Copyright
red people, it(c)rarely
                   2005-2009,
                        happensInfobase   Media
                                that the agent hasCorp.
                                                   to reply to any but chiefs, civil and military, the orators, or the prophets. Every individual may alsoPage    795
                                                                                                                                                           lay their    / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                     complaints
before him against the traders; but the privilege is rarely used, for the Indians will revenge themselves, but will not descend to the office of accusers. There is great
dignity and magnanimity in the silence they observe with regard to the traders, who are not ashamed to cheat them in every possible way. This is one powerful cause of
in obedience to their Nana Ishtahoola, (guardian angels) who impressed them."-Adair.

Beltrami thus writes to the Countess Compagnoni, "Every Indian is at liberty to speak to the agent; but as presumption and gossipping are vices unknown among the
red people, it rarely happens that the agent has to reply to any but chiefs, civil and military, the orators, or the prophets. Every individual may also lay their complaints
before him against the traders; but the privilege is rarely used, for the Indians will revenge themselves, but will not descend to the office of accusers. There is great
dignity and magnanimity in the silence they observe with regard to the traders, who are not ashamed to cheat them in every possible way. This is one powerful cause of
their constant and increasing hostility to the civilized. The red men, who are most in contact with the white, are uniformly the worst." Of a council which he attended
beyond the Mississippi, he thus writes: "I heard morceaux of eloquence worthy of Athens or of Rome. Peskawe descended from the throne with Spartan dignity,* and
Koudous-wa extended his hand to him as he ascended it, with the noble air of a truly generous spirit. I am sometimes astonished at finding the grand incidents of ancient
and modern history in these wilds. The grave and dignified air of Wa-manctouka contributed to the majesty of the ceremony; on this occasion he assumed a sacerdotal
kind of air; he consecrated the Calmut, turning the tube first horizontally to heaven, and to earth, east and west, invoking the GREAT SPIRIT."

Of a hunting expedition, at which he was present, he thus writes: "The chief who accompanied me with M. Renville, let fly his arrow and shot a buffalo," &c. "Never did
I see attitudes so graceful as those of the chief. They alternately reminded me of the equestrian statue of Marcus Aurelius, on the capitol, and that of the great Numidian
king. Altogether it was the most astonishing spectacle I ever saw; I thought I beheld the combatants and games of the ancients. I played nearly the same part as the
Indians of former times did in thinking the first Spanish beings of superior order. While the chief with his quiver, his horse, and his victim, formed a group worthy of the
pencil of Raphael or the chisel of Canova."-Discovery of the Source of the Mississippi.

   * "The calm repose of person and feature; the self-possession under all circumstances, the incapability of surprise or dereglement, and that decision about the
slightest circumstance, and the apparent certainty that he is acting absolutely comme il faut, is equally "gentleman-like and Indian-like."-New York Mirror in London
Weekly Journal, Oct. 3, 1845.

Address By Elder Hedlock.

Beloved Saints,-It is with a deep impression of a duty I owe to you, that I address you at this time; and while I am aside from the busy scenes that so fully engross my
attention every day, I feel that I cannot be better employed than to communicate through the medium of the STAR, my thoughts upon the great subject that is of so vital
importance to every Saint, and the reasons why I have so long been silent.

The Saints have justly expected from me, according to promise at the last conference, a pamphlet, setting forth the reasons why the Saints left Nauvoo to seek a home
in the wilderness; and also a statement of the mode of operation, and probable cost of a company of emigrants from here to California. For this delay I owe an
apology, and assign the following reasons. It is well known to all the Saints that the heavy hand of persecution has compelled the Saints of Nauvoo to leave their homes
and go to the western coasts of America, which has put a stop to the emigration of the Saints for a season, and at a time when I was labouring under embarrassments,
owing to fulfilling the orders from Nauvoo, by sending out so many emigrants from whom I received nothing in return to assist me in defraying expenses here; and when
orders came for no more to emigrate to Nauvoo, there were additional liabilities incurred by loans on books, and bills for publishing left unpaid, in order that all funds
might go to Nauvoo by elder Woodruff, to assist the Saints in their exodus to California. These burdens, together with the importance of maintaining our position, which
we had assumed as a presidency of the church in Britain, before the Saints and the world, and to lay a foundation for carrying into effect the great objects of the
Commercial Joint Stock Company-the gathering together of the Saints agreeably to the commands of the Most High-also to liquidate all demands upon us as servants
of God, we have been compelled to resort to the only alternative of sustaining ourselves by enlarging our connexions and entering more fully into business with the
world, doing which has occupied my time so closely that I have laboured night and day; and I am happy to inform you that my labours have not been in vain, and that
we shall soon be so arranged that I shall have more time to devote to the great objects that so immediately interest the Saints; at the same time my expectations have
been more than realized, for I have in the short space of two weeks, sent in two ships, upwards of five hundred emigrants, and prospects bid fair for doing a heavy
business for two months to come, and with the blessing of God we shall be able to maintain our honour, and meet all demands upon us, besides forming a a good
connexion in business, and laying a foundation for the operations of the Joint Stock Company. This is one reason why I have been so long silent; and another is that I
have expected by every steamer a letter of instructions from the Twelve, but as yet I have received none, and the time has arrived when I can no longer be silent, but
shall endeavour, according to my best ability, to carry out the instructions received from elder Woodruff previous to his departure, and the voice of the general
conference held in Manchester, by submitting to the next general conference the formation of the first company of emigrants, the time of their departure and those things
necessary for them to take with them to effect a settlement in a new country, together with the costs of the journey as near as I can calculate. I hope the Saints will
come prepared to act upon the subject, and so many as intend to go in the first ship, will bring or send their names to the general conference, that we may know how
many to provide for. If we cannot obtain all at the conference, when they have the plan before them, they must send their names to my office, in Liverpool, that we may
have a ship and all things prepared by the 10th of next September.

I have received a letter from elder Woodruff from which I have extracted the following.

"Midship, Ashburton, Atlantic Ocean, 400 miles east of New York, March 2d, 1846.

"Dear Sir,-Notwithstanding the fury of the waves, winds, storms, gales, hurricanes and tornadoes, and all the prophesying of my enemies, I am neither drowned nor
burned, though I have been in danger enough, both from fire and water. We have experienced the roughest passage, such as the mariner seldom sees. The first ten days
we spent in the Irish Channel, beating against head winds and gales, in danger of rocks and shoals. When seventeen days at sea we were only about one thousand miles
from Liverpool. The second mate was washed overboard with a sea, and lost, on the 3rd of February; his name was William Drummond, twenty-four years of age; it
was a most exciting scene. The wind changed when about seventeen days out, and we had fair wind four or five days; we ran one thousand miles in five days, which
carried us nearly to the Banks, then the wind changed to the west again, and continued so nearly twenty days, almost constant storms, hurricanes, cold, snow, hail, and
frost. Several days we have run under nearly bare poles, some of our jibs and stay sails being blown to ribbons. We shipped seas that broke to pieces the binnacle and
wheel; the helm was lashed down part of the time, but the ship being strong we lived through it, though many would have gone to the bottom. We have now been at sea
nearly forty days, and have had only about one week fair winds. We have now a fair wind that has lasted forty-eight hours; we are within four hundred miles of New
York, running before a fair breeze eleven knots an hour. We were considerably sick for the first ten days, since that time we have had sufficient health to eat up most of
our provisions. I never saw half so much rough weather in my life as I have this voyage. Give my respects to elders Ward, Banks, Wilson, and all Saints who inquire
after me. Brother Stratton is well. I wish you to write me a long letter in answer to this, and give me all the news with it; direct it to Nauvoo; I shall be anxious to hear it.
Until that time I bid you good bye.

New York, March 7th, 1846.

We arrived in dock last night, and I spent the night at brother Beard's, and I felt to thank God for the privilege of treading on terra firma once more. We were forty
three days at sea, but when I came to learn how other ships fared that came out of Liverpool before us, I was perfectly satisfied with our voyage. * * * It has indeed
been a terrible time at sea.

I have learned since my arrival that the Twelve, with several hundred Saints, had left Nauvoo for the West, expecting the rest to follow in the spring; their lives were
sought, but they
 Copyright       are all safe,Infobase
            (c) 2005-2009,     thank God. I shallCorp.
                                        Media     hasten to Nauvoo as speedily as possible. There were two hundred Saints that went West with elder Brannan; they
                                                                                                                                                    Page 796 / 1033
were loaded down with freight, some for Touboui, where elder Pratt is. The Saints are expecting to charter or buy two ships in September. All are alive for emigration,
most of the Eastern churches are going by water,
been a terrible time at sea.

I have learned since my arrival that the Twelve, with several hundred Saints, had left Nauvoo for the West, expecting the rest to follow in the spring; their lives were
sought, but they are all safe, thank God. I shall hasten to Nauvoo as speedily as possible. There were two hundred Saints that went West with elder Brannan; they
were loaded down with freight, some for Touboui, where elder Pratt is. The Saints are expecting to charter or buy two ships in September. All are alive for emigration,
most of the Eastern churches are going by water,

Yours, most respectfully,

W. WOODRUFF.

P.S.-You will hear from me after I get to Nauvoo. It is a hard winter in America, New York is choked up with snow, so that teams cannot get along. The endowments
will continue in the wilderness, so I hear.

W. W.

From the foregoing extracts the Saints will learn that the Twelve are beyond the reach of their enemies, and their early leaving Nauvoo may account for them not writing
to me on the subject of the emigration of the Saints.

We also learn that the same exertions are making in America, as we are desirous of making in England, to carry out the work of the gathering; and if we send out one
or two ships in September, with emigrants, we shall only be acting in concert with our brethren there.

I hope that nothing will be wanting on the part of the Saints in Great Britain, who have proved themselves worthy of the name by rendering every assistance in their
power to promote the great work of God; but that in the hour of need, when decisive steps are to be taken, they will be found at their post, determined to do the will of
God, and gather together in the last days. The time has come when we are required to make sacrifices of our homes, and the land of our fathers, and go forth in
obedience to the commandment of God, to seek a home in the wilderness.

Let every one count the cost before he goes, and remember that he will have to build a house before he can inhabit it, and plant fields before he can eat the fruit thereof,
also vineyards, before he can drink the wine thereof. Towns and cities must be built before they can be dwelt in. Paved streets lighted with gas, must be paved, and the
gas must be manufactured before they can be enjoyed. Before the mechanic can find manufactories, they will have to erect them, and to effect these great objects, it will
be necessary for those that go first to take with them as much useful machinery as possible, for they will go like pilgrims into a land of which they know but little at
present, and what is useful to us here will be found useful there. They will have to bid farewell to their native homes, and to near and dear friends, in order to lay the
foundation of a home for the Saints of the Most High, and be instrumental in carrying the gospel to the nations of the earth. Brethren, are you prepared to make these
sacrifices? If so, let your names be forwarded as we have mentioned; and, in the mean time, let the Saints be diligent in preparing for the journey, by providing
themselves with plenty of good clothing, with all requisites necessary for a household. Let every mechanic procure suitable tools. I mention these things at present, but
will endeavour to lay before the General Conference a printed list of articles necessary both for the voyage and settlement. I wish to see a company fitted out that will
do honour to the character and wisdom of the Saints.

I have been often asked, what benefit would the whole church derive from the formation and operations of the British and American Commercial Joint Stock
Company, and what advantage it would be to the poor who could not take shares in it? In reply to the first question, I will give my views from personal knowledge and
experience. Having been a member of the church for about fourteen years, and an eye-witness to the sufferings of the Saints; who have been driven from the cities they
have built, and from the fields they had cultivated three times, without any return being made them for their losses, although it has been legally sought for by the Church.

Many of the Saints have been murdered while defending their wives, and children, and their own firesides. I have seen thousands of Saints driven from the lands which
their industry had made into homes, and which they had purchased with their own money, as the records of the State will testify, to wander in the highways and
wilderness, and bleak prairies, in the depth of winter, with no protection for men, women, and children from the pelting storm, save a few scanty bed clothes rescued
from the plunder of those who kindled the flames in hundreds of dwellings. I have witnessed the widow and orphans weeping over the remains of the husband and
father, who, while endeavouring to protect them from the violence of a mob, have fallen victims to the same. I have assisted to carry to the tomb four brethren in one
day, who fell by the cruel hands of the mob, and now, to complete the work of assassination and murder, they have slain the Prophet and Patriarch of the church, while
under the sworn and pledged protection of the chief magistrate of the State; and now for the sake of peace, rather than fight and shed the blood of any, the Saints have
chosen to sacrifice their city, their temple, and the fields they have cultivated, and seek a home in the wilderness.

Now, considering all these things, the Saints in Britain must know that hundreds of thousands of pounds, in time, money, property, and hasty removals, and in being
plundered by the mob, have been lost or unavoidably expended, while, if the church could have enjoyed her rights, guaranteed to every American citizen by the
constitution of the United States, not incurring these expenses nor suffering these losses, much might have been expended in erecting manufactories, and supplying the
raw materials, and thus have given employment to thousands who were flocking every year to Nauvoo; and the sad tale told by the few who have returned would not
have been, and the hnndreds who have sought employment in the surrounding towns among their enemies, might this day have been members of the body of Christ,
instead of apostates through the influence of their employers. The Saints in England, then, will understand that, their brethren in the West will not be able to take much
with them, besides the few things necessary for a long and tedious journey, and two years must roll away before they can again enjoy their homes and their own
firesides; and when they have houses and lands, they will be destitute of machinery, materials, and money, and of the means of giving employment to those who may go
to California from England or the Eastern States by water, as also of means for fitting out preachers to go to the nations to warn them for the last time before the coming
of the Son of Man.

The great work of the last days cannot be accomplished by the Saints, without a united exertion of the whole church both in England and America. And while the Saints
in America are journeying to the land where they can rest, let me ask of the Saints in Britain to use their utmost exertions to render them all the assistance they can. And
how can we do it effectually? Only on a well-organized system, by which every individual will have his rights secured to him or her by the laws of the land.

Having a view of the situation of the church in Nauvoo, and having been a witness of their sufferings, and the evils arising from a waste of capital in vexatious lawsuits,
and in the driving of the Saints from their homes, feeling also a heavy burden by assisting the poor; and from these things realizing the advantages to be derived by
having some capital at command, first suggested to my mind the necessity of forming a company to promote the interests of the whole church, and at the same time
repay the shareholders; and I am thankful to Almighty God that we are soon to realize the complete registration of the company; when what is now a name will soon be
a reality, and its benefits will flow to all connected with it.

I have been lengthy in my remarks before coming to a calculation in figures, having a desire that the Saints may comprehend the true position of the church at present. In
answering the first question, I will endeavour to show wherein the company will derive a profit, and wherein the whole church will be benefitted. First in the article of
provisions for emigrants. Every one hundred emigrants want ï¿½50 worth of provisions, which, passing through different hands, advances it at least twenty per cent; but
which would leave a profit to the company of ï¿½10, and on every thousand passengers, ï¿½100, who frequently may be booked in three weeks. And if others can
 Copyright
make   a good(c)profit
                  2005-2009,
                       in dealingInfobase  MediaI Corp.
                                   in provisions, am sure the company can do the same, by supplying other ships as well as our own, as also the Saints   in the797
                                                                                                                                                      Page      country. In
                                                                                                                                                                     / 1033
chartering ships for New York, if we can supply freight and passengers, we can save at least ï¿½100 in every ship. If the company selects competent persons to
purchase, we will say, part of a cargo of manufactured goods of various kinds, and sends some one out with them to New York, and he there purchases a cargo of
flour, Indian corn, pork, beef, lard, &c., it would afford a profit to the company, and be useful to the Saints. It might be done to supply our own people on their
I have been lengthy in my remarks before coming to a calculation in figures, having a desire that the Saints may comprehend the true position of the church at present. In
answering the first question, I will endeavour to show wherein the company will derive a profit, and wherein the whole church will be benefitted. First in the article of
provisions for emigrants. Every one hundred emigrants want ï¿½50 worth of provisions, which, passing through different hands, advances it at least twenty per cent; but
which would leave a profit to the company of ï¿½10, and on every thousand passengers, ï¿½100, who frequently may be booked in three weeks. And if others can
make a good profit in dealing in provisions, I am sure the company can do the same, by supplying other ships as well as our own, as also the Saints in the country. In
chartering ships for New York, if we can supply freight and passengers, we can save at least ï¿½100 in every ship. If the company selects competent persons to
purchase, we will say, part of a cargo of manufactured goods of various kinds, and sends some one out with them to New York, and he there purchases a cargo of
flour, Indian corn, pork, beef, lard, &c., it would afford a profit to the company, and be useful to the Saints. It might be done to supply our own people on their
voyages out to California.

It will cost about two thousand pounds to charter and fit a ship for a voyage to California, and if we can get a full cargo of freight and passengers, it would nearly
amount to this sum; but if we purchase a ship, and have it, and the cargo ensured, it will, of course, belong to the company, the expense of a charter, and they would
also have the privilege of taking out a cargo of goods to trade at the different ports on their voyage out and home; and can also take out machinery and other things to
the Saints to the West, which, perhaps, could not otherwise obtain. Having a capital to work with, these things can be accomplished, whereas, in the impoverished state
of the church, and especially without a combination of effort and abillity no two or three isolated individuals could accomplish. With a capital of even ten thousand
pounds a good profit may be returned to the company, at the same time much can be done towards laying the foundation of a home for the Saints, and for providing
employment for the poor, when they arrive there, which will be of the greatest importance, while, on the other hand, if employment he not found, they would have a
long and hard struggle to surmount the difficulties of settling in a new country.

This was one object of the company, when the Saints were considered to be settled in Nauvoo, and it will be of much greater importance now.

The readers of the present address will not understand that I am dictating what shall be done, as that will be according to the wisdom of the Directors on the Complete
Registration, but I am merely throwing out a few hints of what may be effected by active and prudent exertions, under the blessing of God. I am convinced also that
much facility may be afforded to the emigration of the poor Saints, and, indeed, we trust that the time will come when the Saints, by the combined energies of all, may
bid adieu to their long and cold companion, poverty, and begin to enjoy the blessings of earth, under the guardianship of their heavenly Father.

The advantages of a company may also be seen in this: suppose the Saints in England, were to raise ten thousand pounds, and trust its outlay to a few individuals, it
would open a door for discord and jealousy, and the main object for which the amount was raised might not be attained, but the capital might be squandered, and the
hopes of all might be disappointed; but by the formation of a company, according to the existing Act of Parliament for the Regulation of Joint Stock Companies, the
property is secured, and though the expense will be considerable, yet the rights of the shareholders will be made sure unto them. A company, then, thus established,
receiving the sanction of the heads of the church, and seeking the blessing of God upon its exertions, will surely be a mighty instrument for the gathering of the Saints,
the building up of Zion, and in the carrying forth the gospel unto the nations of the earth. What Saint then will hold back from such a scheme, with such objects in view,
and in which the rights of all will be recognized and secured? The Saints will be duly apprised of every movement, and the combined wisdom of all will be called into
exercise for the good of all, while the company will be so organized by law, that enemies and apostates cannot overthrow it.

REUBEN HEDLOCK

Latter-Day Saints' Millennial Star. April 15 1846.

WE again recur to the important subject of the Joint Stock Company, from a consideration of its great importance, and in order to prepare the Saints, to carry out into
effective operation a plan so well calculated to benefit all connected with it, and to further the gathering of the people of God, and the building up of his kingdom.

We are well aware that all do not understand the subject alike, and that the views of some are too much contracted respecting it. We wish to write for the benefit of
such, and desire to lay the matter before them in all its magnitude and importance.

In the first place we would remark that the position of a Saint of the last days, amongst professed religionists, or the world at large, is entirely different from that of any
other individual. He becomes a marked character, not only in the estimation of men, but of beings of another order, and to whom this world is subject. He has done
something, when he has gone forth, and been initiated into the kingdom of God, but in order to advance, and be made perfect in all things, he has much to learn of
things that to mankind are hidden, and that are not lawful to be uttered in their midst. He must come into possession of principles, and knowledge, that shall be keys
unto him to unlock and open the glorious principles of truth that have been long veiled and hidden from human ken because of transgression. But how is this to be
effected? By the gathering of the Saints, by the erection of temples, in which these glorious mysteries may be unravelled, where alone the people of the Lord may be
taught to know and to do his will. But the Saints cannot be gathered, neither can temples be erected, but by the combined efforts and energies of the people of God
being brought into successful operation. A contemplation therefore of the peculiar position of the Saints amongst mankind, and of the things to be accomplished by
them, will at once be sufficient to convince any one of the necessity of union and being united, of taking a high and dignified stand amongst the nations of the earth.

The completion of the Joint Stock Company, and afterwards of carrying out into active operation the purposes of the same will be very expensive, but that expense will
be but a trifling item when brought into the balance, to weigh against the advantages to be derived from the company for the well-being of the Saints, and the glory of
God.

It will be necessary for the company to employ good, skilful, active, and intelligent men; these men must be well remunerated for their services; and our sincerest wish
is, that a spirit of niggardliness may never have control in the regulations of the same. Let the great and sublime work of the last days, have its due and legitimate effect
upon every one; let them consider the high and exalted condition to which they are elevated in connexion with the kingdom of God; and remember that no mean, paltry,
half-hearted measures will ever conduce to, or be in harmony with so great and glorious a work.

Let the minds of the Saints, then, be prepared to meet the subject when laid before them at the General Conference in Manchester, which, at present, is intended shall
be held in Whitsun week, commencing on the last day of May.

Many great and gigantic schemes are at work in the world, and the minds of their supporters have expanded, and their hearts have enlarged to devise liberal things, and
their success is equal to their views and desires; but every scheme and every plan falls infinitely short in its objects to the great work of God, while the privilege of the
people of God, of being guided by the Spirit of Truth, ought to give faith and confidence sufficient to enable them to surpass in their designs, and, in the completion of
their objects, all the world besides them.

Let this be done, let nothing less satisfy the enlarged hearts of the people of God, and great shall be the reward of the faithful in the day of triumph. Amen.

We have much pleasure in stating to all well wishers of the interests of the Joint Stock Company, that we expect shortly that Mr. Samuel Downes, who has so
distinguished himself in the cause, will come out to labour entirely on behalf of the company.

Copyright (c)
Minutes    of2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
              Conference.                                                                                                                              Page 798 / 1033

Philadelphia Chapel, Bradford, March 28th, 1846.
We have much pleasure in stating to all well wishers of the interests of the Joint Stock Company, that we expect shortly that Mr. Samuel Downes, who has so
distinguished himself in the cause, will come out to labour entirely on behalf of the company.

Minutes of Conference.

Philadelphia Chapel, Bradford, March 28th, 1846.

The morning being very fine, and having the president of the Manchester conference, (elder J. D. Ross) along with president Charles Miller, we had a large assemblage
of Saints and strangers soon after ten o'clock, when the meeting was called to order by elder Ross. Elder Charles Miller was called to preside, and brother Frederick
Bapty, from Leeds, to act as clerk. The representation of branches then took place in the following order:-

Bradford.-Represented by elder Milnes. 155 members, including 1 high priest, 2 elders, 7 priests, 4 teachers, and 4 deacons. Baptized since last conference 13,
received by letter 4, removed 17, cut off 6, dead 3.

Leeds.-By elder Paul Harrison. 61 members, including 3 elders, 4 priests, 2 teachers, and 1 deacon. Baptized 14, received 1, removed 3, cut off 3.

Idle.-By elder Abraham Lord. 57 members, including 3 elders, 8 priests, 1 teacher, and 2 deacons. Baptized 9, removed 4, cut off 2.

Halifax.-By elder Thomas Child. 12 members, including 1 elder, and 1 priest. Baptized 3.

Huddersfield.-By elder Charles Miller. 19 members, including 2 elders, and 2 priests. Baptized 2, received 3.

Stanningley.-By elder Jeffrey Dinadale. 7 members, including 1 elder, and 2 priests.

Wakefield.-By elder Paul Harrison. 12 members, 1 priest.

Low Moor.-By elder Peel. 8 members, 1 elder, and 1 teacher.

Total, 8 branches, consisting of 331 members, including 1 high priest, 13 elders, 24 priests, 9 teachers, and 6 deacons. Baptized since last conference 41, cut off 11,
dead 3.

The whole represented as being in general good standing.

Elder Paul Harrison, on behalf of the Leeds branch, recommended that brother Mark Hill Beaumont, priest, be ordained to the office of elder, as also priest George
Hewitson, who, having removed to Wakefield, has been labouring there for some time; and further, that he preside over the branch of the church there.

Elder Abraham Lord, on behalf of the Idle branch, recommended, that as 12 members were working, or about to work and reside at Bramhope, they be organized
into a branch, called the Bramhope branch, and that priest James Sers be ordained elder, and take charge of the same. Resolutions were carried that these
recommendations be acceded to.

In the afternoon, after the administration of the sacrament, the president spoke lengthily on the utility of the same, and the importance of attending to it. He also showed
what blessings would accrue to those who would render obedience to the gospel of Christ, by being permitted to share in the various ordinances of God's house,
administered by persons having due authority.

The three priests nominated to the office of elders were now ordained, and a sister confirmed.

Elder Ross expressed his great pleasure and satisfaction in meeting, in this, his first visit to Bradford, with the people against whom nearly every body spoke. In
continuing his remarks, he spoke in a most pleasing manner on the beauties of the "Joint Stock Company" in assisting in the spiritual and eternal, as well as the temporal
salvation of mankind; which was followed by an exhortation from the president to the presidents of branches, disiring them to do their utmost in rolling on the kingdom
of God.

The clerk then read the minutes, which were received with thanks, and the congregation dismissed after a day of happiness, with union and love prevailing in their midst.

CHARLES MILLER, President.

FREDERICK BAPTY, Clerk.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY T. WARD, STANLEY BUILDINGS, BATH STREET.

RICHARD JAMES, PRINTER, 39, SOUTH CASTLE STREET.

No. 9. May 1 1846. Vol. VII.
Oregon and California.

Extracted From the Narrative of An Exploring Expedition to Oregon and California
By Captain J. C. Fremont.

IN a few of our last numbers we have made extracts from the work of Captain Fremont, relative to incidents connected with an expedition to the Rocky Mountains,
and we now purpose quoting from his second expedition to Oregon and California, matter which we doubt not will be highly interesting to our readers at the present
time, knowing as we do, that many of our brethren are at this moment travelling through the region of country he has so ably portrayed; and by thus bringing the scenery
and hardships of the expedition to our own homes, we may be led to participate with our brethren in their arduous undertaking, in seeking a home where they can rest
in peace, free from the persecutions of a lawless horde of half-civilized barbarians, who, with liberty on their lips, have tyranny stamped on their hearts, and who, from
the imbecility of the executive power in the Western States of America, rule rampant in deeds of rapine and murder.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 799 / 1033
After a few introductory remarks, stating the number of the party comprising the expedition, and the instruments requisite for scientific purposes, we leave the gallant
Captain to relate his own adventures, merely premising that he started on his exploring expedition from the little town of Kansas, on the Missouri frontier, on the 29th
time, knowing as we do, that many of our brethren are at this moment travelling through the region of country he has so ably portrayed; and by thus bringing the scenery
and hardships of the expedition to our own homes, we may be led to participate with our brethren in their arduous undertaking, in seeking a home where they can rest
in peace, free from the persecutions of a lawless horde of half-civilized barbarians, who, with liberty on their lips, have tyranny stamped on their hearts, and who, from
the imbecility of the executive power in the Western States of America, rule rampant in deeds of rapine and murder.

After a few introductory remarks, stating the number of the party comprising the expedition, and the instruments requisite for scientific purposes, we leave the gallant
Captain to relate his own adventures, merely premising that he started on his exploring expedition from the little town of Kansas, on the Missouri frontier, on the 29th
May, 1843.

To make the exploration as useful as possible, I determined, in conformity to general instructions, to vary the route to the Rocky Mountains from that followed in the
year 1842. The route was then up the valley of the Great Platte river to the South Pass, in North latitude 42 degrees; the route now determined on was up the valley of
the Kansas river, and to the head of the Arkansas, and to some pass in the mountains, if any could be found, at the sources of that river.

By making this deviation from the former route, the problem of a new road to Oregon and California, in a climate more genial, might be solved; and a better knowledge
obtained of an important river and the country it drained, while the great object of the expedition would find its point of commencement at the termination of the former,
which was at that great gate in the ridge of the Rocky Mountains called the South Pass, and on the lofty peak of the mountain which overlooks it, deemed the highest
peak in the ridge, and from the opposite sides of which four great rivers take their rise, and flow to the Pacific or the Mississippi.

Various obstacles delayed our departure until the morning of the 29th, when we commenced our long voyage; and at the close of a day, rendered disagreeably cold by
incessant rain, encamped about four miles beyond the frontier, on the verge of the great prairies.

Resuming our journey on the 31st, after the delay of a day to complete our equipment and furnish ourselves with some of the comforts of civilized life, we encamped in
the evening at Elm Grove, in company with several emigrant wagons, constituting a party which was proceeding to Upper California, under the direction of Mr. J. B.
Childs, of Missouri. The wagons were variously freighted with goods, furniture, and farming utensils, containing, among other things, an entire set of machinery for a mill,
which Mr. Childs designed erecting on the waters of the Sacramento river, emptying into the bay of San Francisco.

We were joined here by Mr. William Gilpin, of Missouri, who intending this year to visit the settlements in Oregon, had been invited to accompany us, and proved a
useful and agreeable addition to the party. From this encampment our route, until the 3rd of June, was nearly the same as that described to you in 1842. Trains of
wagons were almost constantly in sight, giving to the road a populous and animated appearance, although the greater portion of the emigrants were collected at the
crossing, or already on their march beyond the Kansas river.

Leaving at the ford the usual emigrant road to the mountains, we continued our route along the southern side of the Kansas, where we found the country much more
broken than on the northern side of the river, and where our progress was much delayed by the numerous small streams, which obliged us to make frequent bridges.
On the morning of the 4th we crossed a handsome stream, called by the Indians Otter Creek, about 130 feet wide, where a flat stratum of limestone, which forms the
bed, made an excellent ford. We met here a small party of Kansas and Delaware Indians, the latter returning from a hunting and trapping expedition on the upper
waters of the river; and on the heights above were five or six Kansas women, engaged in digging prairie potatoes (psoralea esculenta). On the afternoon of the 6th,
while busily engaged in crossing a wooded stream, we were thrown into a little confusion by the sudden arrival of Maxwell, who entered the camp at full speed at the
head of a war party of Osage Indians, with gay red blankets, and heads shaved to the scalp lock. They had run him a distance of about nine miles, from a creek on
which we had encamped the day previous, and to which he had returned in search of a runaway horse belonging to Mr. Dwight, which had taken the homeward road,
carrying with him saddle, bridle, and holster pistols. The Osages were probably ignorant of our strength, and, when they charged into the camp, drove off a number of
our best horses; but we were fortunately well mounted, and, after a hard chase of seven or eight miles, succeeded in recovering them all. This accident, which
occasioned delay and trouble, and threatened danger and loss, and broke down some good horses at the start, and actually endangered the expedition, was a first fruit
of having gentlemen in company-very estimable, to be sure, but who are not trained to the care and vigilance and self-dependence which such an expedition required,
and who are not subject to the orders which enforce attention and exertion. We arrived on the 8th at the mouth of the Smoky-hill fork, which is the principal southern
branch of the Kansas; forming here, by its junction with the Republican, or northern branch, the main Kansas river. Neither stream was fordable, and the necessity of
making a raft, together with bad weather, detained us here until the morning of the 11th, when we resumed our journey along the Republican fork. By our observations
the junction of the streams is in latitude 39 deg. 03 min. 38 sec., longitude 96 deg. 24 min. 56 sec., and at an elevation of 926 feet above the gulf of Mexico. For
several days we continued to travel along the Republican, through a country beautifully watered with numerous streams, handsomely timbered; and rarely an incident
occurred to vary the monotonous resemblance which one day on the prairies here bears to another, and which scarcely require a particular description. Now and then
we caught a glimpse of a small herd of elk; and occasionally a band of antelopes, whose curiosity sometimes brought them within rifle range, would circle round us, and
then scour off into the prairies. As we advanced on our road these became more frequent; but as we journeyed on the line usually followed by the trapping and hunting
parties of the Kansas and Delaware Indians, game of every kind continued very shy and wild. The bottoms which form the immediate valley of the main river were
generally about three miles wide, having a rich soil of black vegetable mould, and for a prairie country, well interspersed with wood. The country was everywhere
covered with a considerable variety of grasses, occasionally poor and thin, but far more frequently luxuriant and rich. We had been gradually and regularly ascending in
our progress westward, and on the evening of the 14th, when we encamped on a little creek in the valley of the Republican, 265 miles by our travelling road from the
mouth of the Kansas, we were at an elevation of 1,520 feet. That part of the river where we were now encamped is called by the Indians the Big Timber. Hitherto our
route had been laborious and extremely slow, the unusually wet spring and constant rain having so saturated the whole country that it was necessary to bridge every
watercourse, and, for days together, our usual march averaged only five or six miles. Finding that at such a rate of travel it would be impossible to comply with my
instructions, I determined at this place to divide the party, and leaving Mr. Fitzpatrick with 25 men in charge of the provisions and heavier baggage of the camp, to
proceed myself in advance, with a light party of 15 men, taking with me the howitzer and the light wagon which carried the instruments.

Accordingly, on the morning of the 16th, the parties separated; and bearing a little out from the river, with a view of heading some of the numerous affluents, after a few
hours' travel over somewhat broken ground, we entered upon an extensive and high level prairie, on which we encamped towards evening at a little stream, where a
single dry cotton-wood afforded the necessary fuel for preparing supper. Among a variety of grasses which to-day made their first appearance, I noticed bunch-grass
(festuca), and buffalo-grass (sesleria dactyloides). Amorpha canescens (lead plant) continued the characteristic plant of the country, and a narrow-leaved lathyrus
occurred during the morning in beautiful patches. Sida coccinea occurred frequently, with a psoralia near psoralia floribunda, and a number of plants not hitherto met,
just verging into bloom. The water on which we had encamped belonged to Solomon's fork of the Smoky-hill river, along whose tributaries we continued to travel for
several days.

The country afforded us an excellent road, the route being generally over high and very level prairies; and we met with no other delay than being frequently obliged to
bridge one of the numerous streams which were well timbered with ash, elm, cotton-wood, and a very large oak-the latter being occasionally five and six feet in
diameter, with a spreading summit. Sida coccinea is very frequent in vermillion-coloured patches on the high and low prairie; and I remarked that it has a very pleasant
perfume.

The wild sensitive plant (schrankia angustata) occurs frequently, generally on the dry prairies, in valleys of streams, and frequently on the broken prairie bank. I remark
that the leaflets close instantly to a very light touch. Armopha, with the same psoralia, and a dwarf species of lupinus, are the characteristic plants.

On   the 19th,(c)
 Copyright     in 2005-2009,
                  the afternoon, we crossed
                              Infobase      the Corp.
                                        Media   Pawnee road to the Arkansas, and travelling a few miles onward, the monotony of the prairies wasPage
                                                                                                                                                 suddenly
                                                                                                                                                       800dispelled
                                                                                                                                                             / 1033 by
the appearance of five or six buffalo bulls, forming a vanguard of immense herds, among which we were travelling a few days afterwards. Prairie dogs were seen for the
first time during the day; and we had the good fortune to obtain an antelope for supper. Our elevation had now increased to 1,000 feet. Sida coccinea was a
characteristic on the creek bottoms, and buffalo grass is becoming abundant on the higher parts of the ridges.
The wild sensitive plant (schrankia angustata) occurs frequently, generally on the dry prairies, in valleys of streams, and frequently on the broken prairie bank. I remark
that the leaflets close instantly to a very light touch. Armopha, with the same psoralia, and a dwarf species of lupinus, are the characteristic plants.

On the 19th, in the afternoon, we crossed the Pawnee road to the Arkansas, and travelling a few miles onward, the monotony of the prairies was suddenly dispelled by
the appearance of five or six buffalo bulls, forming a vanguard of immense herds, among which we were travelling a few days afterwards. Prairie dogs were seen for the
first time during the day; and we had the good fortune to obtain an antelope for supper. Our elevation had now increased to 1,000 feet. Sida coccinea was a
characteristic on the creek bottoms, and buffalo grass is becoming abundant on the higher parts of the ridges.

June 21.-During the forenoon we travelled up a branch of the creek on which we had encamped in a broken country, where, however the dividing ridges always
afforded a good road. Plants were few; and with the short sward of the buffalo grass, which now prevailed everywhere, giving to the prairies a smooth and mossy
appearance, were mingled frequent patches of a beautiful red grass (aristida pallens) which had made its appearance only within the last few days.

We halted at noon at a solitary cotton-wood in a hollow, near which was killed the first buffalo, a large old bull.

Antelope appeared in bands during the day. Crossing here to the affluents of the Republican we encamped on a fork, about 40 feet wide and one foot deep, flowing
with a swift current over a sandy bed, and well-wooded with ash-leaved maple (negundo fraxinifolium), elm, cotton-wood, and a few white oaks. We were visited in
the evening by a violent storm, accompanied by wind, lightning, and thunder; a cold rain falling in torrents. According to the barometer, our elevation was 2,130 feet
above the gulf.

(Continued in our next.)

Address to the Saints By David C. Kimball.

The importance of the work in these last days, which is to be a consummation of the purposes of God connected with the earth, and to bring to pass that which gratified
the heart of Abraham, and inspired the lays of the Psalmist, and excited the admiration of the ancient prophets, who, though deprived of the privilege of participating in
the work of the latter times, rejoiced at the vision of so glorious a dispensation; and in order that we who are called by the voice of inspiration to enter into the work, to
assist to roll the stone hewn from the mountain, should do the work worthy of its authors and accomplish the designs of God, it will require our every effort; our united
exertions are demanded; pusillaminity can never form an ingredient in a servant of the Most High, for the press of matter and the short time to effect the vast amount of
purposes will push the indolent aside to make room for the active and the zealous; and whatever our hands may find us to do, we are called upon by the sacredness of
our standing to do it; by the beauty and holiness of the cause of God, to enlist in the cause for the honour and perpetuity of his kingdom. Its righteousness must be
primary with us and not a secondary consideration; it must engross our attention; we cannot be lookers-on to see the salvation, but must assist to make it such-if we
had waited for it to work upon us salvation we had never been able to know the truth of the latter-day work, but from the fact that we heard the gospel and rendered
obedience to its mandates, it gave us salvation-and now, that we are launched into it, we must learn wisdom and knowledge, which is power and honour, that we may
be called to be a peculiar people, zealous of good works-to become a kingdom of priests, to be made by virtue of obedience to the cause of God and our meekness.
To inherit all the promises made to the fathers, we shall find that in our progress in the kingdom of God that there are a variety of things to demand our attention. I
conceive it not to be enough that I am zealous to preach faith and repentance, and bring souls into the knowledge of truth; but when I have done that and put them in
the way to effect their spiritual salvation, I am also bound by the weight and responsibility of my office as an elder in the church, to point out the path of their temporal
salvation also. The line of demarcation cannot be consistently drawn between the spiritual and temporal salvation of the Saints, and when I view the slowness of men to
learn wisdom, I have been surprised that the Saints who are engaged in the cause of the Most High should show any thing like dilatoriness, they should rather evince a
spirit to pursue with avidity that which will accelerate an object so very desirable and devoutly to be wished for. My residence at the seat of our church has made this
impression upon my mind, and so indelibly is it fixed, that I purpose to give it a place in all future conversations with the Saints. In Nauvoo wonders have been effected;
a temple, which excited the admiration of men, who, although travellers in foreign countries, and widely averse to our principles, pronounced it the best piece of work
outside of Italy; public institutions have been raised, and by the unwearid exertions of the Saints it has been made to bloom and blossom. The last year's crop was
unparalleled, the earth seemed to yield the abundance of her treasures; yet we lacked a great many things, we lacked manufactures; our artizans, skilful and ingenious,
had to leave the bosom of the church and other towns; enemies to us as a people were enriched by their labour, and the reward some received was base ingratitude,
subject to insult because of their faith. Our sisters became the drudge of other people; because of the inadequacy of employ they were constantly made the subjects of
vile abuse-but could we obviate this? I answer, no. Some left of their own accord, others were forced to it, but the hearts of the first presidency were pained to the
very extreme, and their prayers were often for the erection of manufactories, that our poor might be employed and our own city enriched by their toil, and that they
might tarry with the church and receive instructions calculated to soothe their hearts-in the midst of the conflict of life to receive means to parry off the power of the evil
one. When the news reached Nauvoo of your contemplated Joint Stock Company, it cheered the hearts of all, and it has received from that time to this the continued
prayer of the presidency of the church and of the whole body of the Saints; and I congratulate you on the prospect of the consummation of your exertions for the
benefit of the Saints, not only in this country but of those in the Far West, where no law-suits nor writs will be obtruding themselves-so vexatious in their nature, and so
unhallowed in their purposes, as those we endured in our last location. The Saints of necessity can take but little with them on their journey through the wilderness, and
how necessary will it be for a vessel to leave this country, laden with the comforts of life, to ameliorate their future condition-then that saying or proverb it is quite a God
send, would be fully verified. And while your project has this in view for the comfort of the Saints, it will be a source of profit to the shareholders-cast up an highway
for the poor of the household in this land, and based upon the firm and solid foundation of British laws, its stamina will bear the blast of the strongest breeze-the
thunders of the disaffected will be powerless-their spleen will be ineffective, supported as it is by the wisdom of the Great God, and screened by the invulnerable
bulwark of the British constitution.

In view then of the beauty of the cause, I purpose, emphatically, to make the subject bear a conspicuous part in all my future harangues, and if the elders and members
of our church will be advocates also, it is destined not only to be a source of profit to the church, but also to effect one of the most noble and praiseworthy objects, viz.,
the better condition of the Saints; and, as the kind acts of the daughter of Abraham to Christ, it will ever be a memorial, as shall the prayers of a righteous people
ascend in the ears of the Lord God of Sabaoth, for the honour and perpetuity of the Saints in the British Isle; and be assurred that the prayers of a righteous man
availeth much. I trust that no man who feels or wishes himself identified with the people of God but knows that now is the time to rally to their support in the furtherance
of his cause. Let no hand slacken or droop, or heart faint, or be in the least mistrustful-for to the fearful and the unbeliever there is but very little if any reward; but
embark manfully, so long as one righteous man remains or the purposes of God are to be effected. I trust there will never need an advocate for the temporal or spiritual
salvation of the people of God, and if the elders in Great Britain desire to share in the glory of the last days, or become saviours upon Mount Zion, how wide a field
presents itself for usefulness-the very dictates of humanity, aside from the spirituality of the cause, will, I trust, speak volumes, and make a deep and lasting impression
upon every honest heart; and that the sceptical who wishes to see it progress before his strength can be given to help it on, may be ashamed of his suspicion. It is now
that help is needed to give to help it on, may be ashamed of his suspicion. It is now that help is needed to give it a start; for how well a loaded wagon is moved by the
united efforts of the people, but if they were to keep their hands in their pockets the poor horse would labour and never effect its object-the summit of the hill. So with
your company, your labours, I doubt not, for some time past have been unmitigated to accomplish the complete registration of the British and American Commercial
Joint Stock Company, and now that the dawn of better days is at hand, let every man, both rich and poor, make every effort to become a shareholder, for I am
pleased that it is brought within the reach of all; and wishing you every success and the realization of your every wish in righteousness, and the spiritual and temporal
salvation of all the Saints, and whenever this can be effected, I ever wish to throw in my moiety of labour.

Copyright
Yours in the(c) 2005-2009,
             Covenant, &c. Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 801 / 1033

DAVID C. KIMBALL.
Joint Stock Company, and now that the dawn of better days is at hand, let every man, both rich and poor, make every effort to become a shareholder, for I am
pleased that it is brought within the reach of all; and wishing you every success and the realization of your every wish in righteousness, and the spiritual and temporal
salvation of all the Saints, and whenever this can be effected, I ever wish to throw in my moiety of labour.

Yours in the Covenant, &c.

DAVID C. KIMBALL.

Correspondence By James Kay

Saint Louis, Missouri, U.S.A., November 22nd, 1845.

Dear Brother Ward,-The summer is past and the harvest is ended, and I am still about two hundred miles from my destination, or rather the one I pointed to when I left
the shores of my native land; how far I may roam, when and where I shall permanently settle, who my companions, are things which future time must tell; Abraham like,
I feel myself a pilgrim and stranger, seeking a city which hath foundations whose architect is God. What varied scenes of untried being must we pass! Compare the
anticipations of the morning with the reflections of the evening, and what a contrast! What animating pictures we paint of home with all its pleasing associations,
surrounded by a circle of happy friends, plenty crowning the table, and cheerfulness smiling on the hearth-no tyrant hand to rob us of our comforts-no incendiary torch
to destroy our peaceful habitation-no infuriated mob to drive us from our firesides-no blood-thirsty banditti to hunt us like the chased roe. Our home is sacred and
SECURE. The proud eagle spreading his broad pinions in the lofty air-the spangled banner floating in the breeze, the gallant steamer stemming the furious stream, the
dense forest covering the plain, the verdant vallies stretching to the setting sun, the limpid lakes reflecting the blue arch of heaven, the towering hills showing their snowy
tops-tells us this is the land of LIBERTY. Nature's bounteous hand has rich provision made for all our wants; "but man's inhumanity to man makes countless thousands
mourn." Blood, fire and smoke have again evinced the power of the prince of darkness, and patriotic "suckers," with blackened hearts and bloody hands, have shewn
their readiness to fulfil his "high behests." Illinois has again been the scene of strife-mobocracy has reigned supreme, and law, the boast of civilized nations, rendered
powerless. "Land of the free and home of the brave!" Were this my native land I would blush to hear its name. Why mobs should rule in Illinois or Missouri I cannot
determine; the people in this city are law abiding and peaceable, every moral institution is well supported, and charitable ones are not lacking in diffusing the benefits
both to native and stranger; few cities will surpass St. Louis in benevolence and humanity. Why the executive of a state or nation should wink at such glaring and
disgraceful outrages as those lately committed in illinois is strange, and why the perpetrators cannot be punished and wrong redressed, is passing strange? That
thousands of honest industrious people should be compelled to abandon their homes and altars at the bidding of a ruthless banditti, is "pitiful," that hundreds should see
their habitations in smoke and ruins, and they without comment in the legislative halls of a civilised republic, is a shame no excuse can cover. We need not look for
equity and justice until he shall reign "whose sceptre shall protect the meek, and crush the wicked pride." Dear brother, let me talk to you concerning the church and my
experience here, this is the object of my present epistle. Dissensions have not ceased any more than persecutions, nor can it be said with propriety that both are for
righteousness' sake, some men make a garb of their profession "to hide the black corruption of a putrid heart," it is to such we owe the benefits of all our persecutions,
they are necessary evils, ministers of the bitter dregs of life, that when we taste the sweets we may realize the difference. Doubtless you will have heard of Wm. Smith's
apostacy, he is endeavouring to "make a raise" in this city. After he left Nauvoo he went to Galena, when he published a "proclamation" to the church, calling upon them
to renounce the twelve as an unauthorised tyrannical, abominable, blood-thirsty set of scoundrels. I suppose you have his pamphlet, I did think to send one the day he
landed here, but felt inclined to hear and see his course a little while. Reports were daily coming from east to west of William's unmanly conduct; sorry I was to hear
them, they seemed so well authenticated. He comends the church is disorganized, having no head, that the twelve are not, nor ever were, obtained to be head of the
church, that Joseph's priesthood was to be conferred on his posterity to all future generations, and that young Joseph is the only legal successor to the presidency of this
church, &c. G. J. Adams is William's right hand man, and comes out as little Joseph's spokesman; they intend holding a conference here this week and organizing the
church on the old original plan, according to the Book of Doctrine and Covenants Book of Mormon, and New Testament. Discussions are to take place between the
Rigdonites and Josephites on the claims of each to the "Mormon Throne." Two high priests have been disfellowshipped, one seventy, and a number of other officers
and members from his branch I suppose will join the Smith party. Amongst them is our late president, H.P. James Riley, H. P. Robert Reid, men who have contended
more strenously than all others for the twelve, who would fellowship no man unless he publicly protested to obey and uphold the twelve as the rightful authorities of this
church; and now these very men are trying every scheme a wicked heart could invent to destroy the character and influence of the twelve, seeking every opportunity to
draw away the honest and simple after them; their disposition seems to be to destroy us at all events. William declares if the constitution deemed it necessary to drive
from their borders the "Mormon church, under Brigham Young," he would be amongst the first to raise his musket against the insurgents. When I witness the spirit of
these men, I cannot follow them, my heart revolts at the thought. Whatever sympathy I may feel for William Smith as being a last brother of our martyred prophet, I
cannot sanction the conduct I have witnessed of him and some others who comprise his party; they appear to hate the church as former apostates hated Joseph, and
like them, seek to destroy us. And why do I cling to the church? Because it evinces a spirit of meekness and love, philanthrophy and enterprise, wisdom and truth. I
have not seen the evils in the twelve they complain of, in them I have seen enough to prevent my following them. My experience teaches the doctrine of Pope,
"whatever is is right," but it requires a wide mind to grasp it, if so what can sin, crime, wrong, inconsistency, &c., mean; of course they mean what they are and answer
their purpose; sin answers its purpose, namely, to show what righteousness is, truly it is difficult at times to determine the amount of right or wrong; truth is said to be
self-evident, and is not error as much self-evident? Can we know truth without its contrast or opposite, or can we discriminate error by any other means-one is
requisite to manifest the other, therefore if wrong does exist, it answers a good end, it makes mortals like Gods in one respect "knowing good and evil;" it enables those
who are willing to pursue the right to know how far they have progressed. Wrong is not right, nor right wrong. They both ARE, say you; and if so how can they both be
right, only as far as they are requisite to manifest each other. Is it not right we should know both right and wrong? Then if it is right to know both right and wrong, then it
is right that wrong should exist in order that we may know it. Can we know these two principles without experience? No. Can we know any thing except by
experience? Not without a certain amount of experience: for instance, we see a man with arm amputated, we possess arms and we know how sensible they are of pain,
we therefore conceive the situation of the maimed man; if we existed not in certain capacities we could not judge of things in that capacity. How impossible it would be
for a country clown to realize the situation of an emperor, or a mortal a God. We may therefore account for or improve ourselves from the many evils around us. When
we know others to go wrong, we know better than to follow them; wrong inflicts pain, right produces pleasure; so while we know the effects of both it is rational we
should pursue the latter. I know it is needless to write thus to you, but since we cannot talk only through this medium, excuse me indulging in a few reflections.

JAMES KAY.

February 10th, 1846.

Dear Brother Ward.-Coming into the city last night, I heard of a gentleman intending to go to England, on a mission, of course, supposed he would be introduced to
you as soon as he arrived in the country. I think he will be kind enough to carry this letter for me. No doubt, you have often wondered why I have not been more
communicative, as I did, when at home, wonder why our friends, out here, wrote so seldom and said so little. I remember what promises have been made, to write all
particulars, and how little has been done towards redeeming such promises. When I left home, I made but one promise to write, and that I fulfilled. In the letters sent by
brother Amos Fielding, I said something about writing if anything extraordinary should occur. Many surprising developments have been made since then: some standing
on the pinnacles of honour and fame in the church, have fallen, and so shaken the fabric, that many loose materials have dropped from their places, to mix with the
common trash trodden under the foot of men.

You know well the common opinion (of the church) entertained by the world in your locality, the generality of people here consider the Mormons, not only as a
fanatical, duped set, but an heterogenous accumulation of grand rogues, hypocrites, thieves, knaves, liars, fools, and superstitious simpletons. And can we say the
 Copyright
people  here (c)
              are2005-2009,
                  so ignorant, Infobase   Media
                               selfish, and      Corp.
                                            corrupt, to condemn without hearing, or detest without a cause. Much allowance must certainly be madePage      802 / 1033
                                                                                                                                                   for national
prejudices. The church advocates monarchical principles, which are universally reprobated in this country, notwithstanding the prayer spontaneous rises from every
pulpit in the land, "thy kingdom come."
common trash trodden under the foot of men.

You know well the common opinion (of the church) entertained by the world in your locality, the generality of people here consider the Mormons, not only as a
fanatical, duped set, but an heterogenous accumulation of grand rogues, hypocrites, thieves, knaves, liars, fools, and superstitious simpletons. And can we say the
people here are so ignorant, selfish, and corrupt, to condemn without hearing, or detest without a cause. Much allowance must certainly be made for national
prejudices. The church advocates monarchical principles, which are universally reprobated in this country, notwithstanding the prayer spontaneous rises from every
pulpit in the land, "thy kingdom come."

And the church is principally composed and supported by English! which makes it obnoxious to free (?) Sons of Republicanism! Therefore, it is not marvellous the
church should be rejected in this country. "But," says one, "if your people were upright, virtuous, and intelligent, they would ultimately succeed in removing the
prejudices of the American public; but what are we to think of men who fill your pulpits and represent your people and principles; speaking to your favour in the
strongest terms of praise and commendation in one month, and the next pronouncing you the most accomplished villians, and completest fools in nature?"

They were selfish aspirants while with us, and, because they could not gain the elevation they coveted, they called the people fools, and their leaders knaves, is our
reply.

Then it is disappointed ambition which rails so loudly against you. Certainly, it is, like the fox in the fable, everything out of their reach is sour. They were too proud to
serve-therefore, too unjust to be served. They required more of others than they would contribute themselves: so where they could not rule they would not live. "Better
to reign in hell than serve in heaven," seems to apply to them. I am sorry to say, you are troubled with a large number of such characters, and judging from the past, the
very best of your elders and leading men to-day may become your greatest opponents to-morrow; therefore I cannot rely on your testimony, nor admit your repeated
declarations of sincerity and candour. Yourselves often express great sorrow that so many should prove wolves whose business has been to fleece the flock ever since
they knew you. It certainly appears to me that some have crept in among you with painted feathers, as the kite deceived the pigeons, and when once in power, they
scrupled not to sacrifice your interests to their own gratification.

Such, brother Ward, is the tenor of conversation in this city; and no wonder Mormonism should be despised. This place is the first where apostates vomit their venom
and explode their spleen, almost every street is infected with them, the words of abuse are continually dropping from their lips, they feed upon envy and hatred, and
malice is their drink; they bias the minds of honest inquirers, bar the gates of reason, shut out the light of truth, put darkness for light, and light for darkness. They are
paper for the herald of scandal, and ink for the pen of reproach. The Saints regard them with mingled pity and contempt; the wicked hail them as their right hand
friends. The world loves its own, and so does heaven. You are ready to ask, "Well, James, why are you so long in St. Louis?" It is because the devil has given especial
orders to bar me in, I suppose. And, sometimes, I imagine it would be a good plan to be a little friendly to the old chap, until I can lay hold of enough of his property to
accomplish the Lord's designs. You know we are told the kingdoms of this world, and very likely republics too, (for I think it mentions the cities also) are at his
disposal. And Paul says, "he is the god of this world. Heigh oh! while I am rambling and writing, suppose we have a little dissertation about the devil. Come here Paul
and David. Now, Paul, you say the god of this world blinded the eyes of those who rejected the gospel,-and I take it for granted the devil is that god, because he is
called the grand deceiver, and, no doubt, the way to deceive a person is to blind his eyes. Well, David, you say the earth is the Lord's and the fulness thereof. Yes, and
so it is legitimately his. After it was finished he made a present of it to man, but the devil came round and fooled him out of it. So, you see, the devil was an interloper,
and stole away some of man's privileges, and invaded the rights and territories of the Lord. Well, then, why don't the Lord wipe him off, and restore man to his former
situation as lord of the soil? Why, of course, so he will, as soon as possible. How, as soon as possible, David? I thought he was Almighty, and could manage things
directly. You're mistaken then: as I were telling you, he fooled man out of his possessions, and so, I expect the Lord is only letting the old chap carry on his rigs until
there are intelligent men (and valiant) enough to tackle him, and fetch back again their own, and likely when they get it again they will take better care of it. Well, good
bye, David and Paul, I have not time to talk any longer with you. You must remember I'm not scribbling for the STAR. Little did I suppose that my simple stuff would
be considered worthy of transferring through so bright a luminary! Since I wrote last my health has been excellent. Give my kind love to all my friends in Liverpool, and
remember me when you write to Burnley. I am, as ever, yours,

JAMES KAY.

P. S.-I have inclosed part of a letter of a former date, the other portion I am reserving for the lip. The Rigdonite discussion spoken of never took place. Mr. Adams has
forsaken William, or William him. Adams, under the assumed name of Young, is manager of a theatre here. I was in his company one evening last week for the first
time. He told the woodchuck story, but not a word about Mormonism. James Tomlinson's family are well. I wrote to Robert Jackson but have had no answer. Mrs.
Dawson and family are here; I seldom see them. Brother Carrigan is here and married, has one child, is a first-rate fellow. I have not heard of William Greenwood this
long time. John Peacock heard of my arrival here last December, Benson told him: they and theirs are at Alton, I think Richard talks of going to England. Cowden's
family are here, they have buried Magaret Ann in this place. John Webster is also here.

J. K.

Minutes of Conferences.

The Worcestershire Conference was held according to appointment, March 29th, in the Hall of Science, in the city of Worcester.

Elder Thomas Smith presiding, when 232 members were stated to be in the conference, including 13 elders, 19 priests, 8 teachers, and 3 deacons; baptized since last
quarterly conference, 14.

The prospects around that region are stated to be very encouraging. The conference was assisted by elders Johnson and Haliday, the Saints passed a day of union, joy,
and gladness.

THOMAS SMITH, President.

WM. HAWKINS, Clerk.

By a letter received from elder John Rudd, a General Meeting or Conference was held at Holbeach, March 22nd, when three branches were represented, containing
114 members, including 2 elders, 11 priests, 4 teachers, and 2 deacons; 20 have been baptized since the General Conference.

The Second Division of the Mars Hill conference met at Leominster, on Sunday 22nd of March, elder Arnold presiding, when eight branches were represented,
containing 188 members, including 10 elders, 11 priests, 2 teachers, and 1 deacon; 12 baptized since last conference.

At the close, the Saints partook of plum-cake and milk-and-water, and were dismissed rejoicing in the truth.

H. ARNOLD, President.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 803 / 1033
J. HUGHES, Clerk.
At the close, the Saints partook of plum-cake and milk-and-water, and were dismissed rejoicing in the truth.

H. ARNOLD, President.

J. HUGHES, Clerk.

Mars Hill Conference was held on the 29th of March, at Cradley, in the county of Herefordshire, elder Arnold presiding, when 11 branches were represented,
containing 469 members, including 15 elders, 24 priests, 11 teachers, and 7 deacons; baptized since last conference, 10. Plum-cake and milk were again the order of
the day.

In the evening elder Pullin, of Ledbury, addressed a large congregation from the words of our Saviour. "Let thy kingdom come, and thy will be done on earth as it is
done in heaven," and truly did justice to the subject.

H. ARNOLD, President.

C. LAYTON, Clerk.

Edinburgh, April 21, 1846.

The meeting being called to order by elder M'Ewan, it was unanimously resolved that elder Gibson take the chair, and elder Waugh act as clerk. The officers present
were 6 elders, 8 priests, 2 teachers, and 2 deacons.

The meeting been opened in the usual way, the President called for the representation of the different branches, which were given in the usual manner.

Edinburgh.-185 members, 8 elders, 9 priests, 1 teacher, 2 deacons.

Wemyss.-28 members, 1 elder, 1 teacher.

Path Head.-42 members, 1 elder, 2 priests, 2 teachers, 1 deacon.

Stirling.-17 members, 1 elder.

Falkirk.-23 members, 2 elders, 1 priest.

Crofthead.-17 members, 1 elder, 2 teachers.

Hunterfield.-38 members, 4 priests, 2 teachers.

Dundee.-31 members, 2 elders, 2 priests, 1 teacher.

Dunfermline.-36 members, 2 elders, 2 priests, 1 teacher, 1 deacon.

Tranent.-2 members, 1 priest.

Biggar.-7 members, 2 priests.

Perth.-9 members, 2 priests.

Total 435 members, 18 elders, 25 priests, 10 teachers, 4 deacons.

In the total number of members, officers are included. Baptized since last conference, 17.

After the representation of the various branches, the President moved that brothers M'Pherson, Bailie, and Swan, be ordained to the office of teachers, which was
seconded by elders Waugh and carried unanimously.

The President next moved that priest David Calder be ordained to the office of elder, and preside over the Falkirk branch, and that brother Thomas Begg be ordained
a deacon in the same branch, which was seconded by elder Waugh, and carried unanimously. The above ordinations were carried into immediate effect.

WILLIAM GIBSON, Presiding Elder.

GEO. P. WAUGH, Elder and Clerk.

A Few Remarks By D. C. Kimball.

I feel again like trespassing upon your valuable time to listen to my cogitations, but you will, I trust, forgive me. My anxiety to see the prosperity of the cause roll on is
the only excuse I shall make. I have ever felt, since my acquaintance with the cause of God, my interest both spiritually and temporally identified therewith, and when
anything was to be done in either case I felt it required my feeble exertion; I could not think I was to wait to receive the word of the Lord before I proceeded in the
enterprise, or that I must of necessity receive a vision or a dream to assure me the thing would prosper, or that I was to help-no, verily no; but from the very fact that it
was a call from the presidency, I felt the call was for all hands, and I never could bear the idea to see the struggles of a few to roll on the kingdom, but I have the
ambition also to rush to the aid and put my moiety of talents and strength to the work, and then I am, of course, entitled to the reward of a faithful labourer, and trust to
receive my penny in the last day. I am sensible many who hold a place in our midst do not feel the importance of your unmitigated labour which you have spent for the
promotion of the Joint Stock Company and for its speedy completion, but have looked on supinely, or have thrust their hands in their pockets and waited awhile to see
if the scheme prospers; others again only move as they are moved by others-they are in fact automations; and if any thing in this world is a disgrace, that surely is. I am
surprised that any man can feel in any respect to resemble so utterly a useless thing, it is a clog on the great wheel, and will ever be so until it is shook off by the
quickened motion of the car of great events. I am at a loss faithfully to describe to you the nature and attributes of an automation, but I will just try my hand for once at
a definition. It is one whose heart is like marble that receives indention only when the sharpened chisel, forced by the hammer of the sculptor, comes in contact with the
solid  mass, so
 Copyright   (c)he   is only moved
                  2005-2009,       as he is
                               Infobase     moved
                                          Media    upon; and such a one professedly feeling for the prosperity of the kingdom of God, is as cold and indifferent as the
                                                Corp.                                                                                                    Page 804 / 1033
greatest alien from the commonwealth of the House of Israel; but to a man who is alive to the cause, I am bold to assert he can never stand still-he must move on or
else be pushed aside. The times we live in, the dispensation committed to us, call in tones of thunder, as it were, for our united exertions. Are we going ever to emerge
from our days of boyhood and become men? Are we going to gather Israel, to shake off the trammels of the world? Are we to beautify a place for the Lord to dwell,
surprised that any man can feel in any respect to resemble so utterly a useless thing, it is a clog on the great wheel, and will ever be so until it is shook off by the
quickened motion of the car of great events. I am at a loss faithfully to describe to you the nature and attributes of an automation, but I will just try my hand for once at
a definition. It is one whose heart is like marble that receives indention only when the sharpened chisel, forced by the hammer of the sculptor, comes in contact with the
solid mass, so he is only moved as he is moved upon; and such a one professedly feeling for the prosperity of the kingdom of God, is as cold and indifferent as the
greatest alien from the commonwealth of the House of Israel; but to a man who is alive to the cause, I am bold to assert he can never stand still-he must move on or
else be pushed aside. The times we live in, the dispensation committed to us, call in tones of thunder, as it were, for our united exertions. Are we going ever to emerge
from our days of boyhood and become men? Are we going to gather Israel, to shake off the trammels of the world? Are we to beautify a place for the Lord to dwell,
where we can enjoy his communion, and shall it be worthy of a great and noble people? shall our new location be enriched by the gold and silver and precious things of
the earth? shall the great ships of Tarshish, come laden with the produce of other climes, to gladden us in our exile? If, then, these things fire the bosoms of my brethren
and sisters in the cause of God, let them rush to the help of the Joint Stock Company. If they wish that we should be looked upon as men of business, of respectability,
as men who can so sweetly blend the temporal and spiritual welfare of the Saints together, let them behold in the above-named company the very means to bring it
about. I look upon it as a bright star to guide us in our future course, to actually make us what we ought to be, do what we should as Saints-to cheer the fatherless, to
relieve the distress of our own precious people. There are hundreds of Saints whose aspirations have been sent to heaven that they might be with the people of God,
and it has not been as yet granted; but now is the day of their discontent past, and the summer of our prosperity made more glorious-a new Star in the firmament of the
commercial world-the Joint Stock Company, has arisen, and points as significantly as the star at the birth of Christ to the wise men where he was deposited; and we
have wise men now who will whiten the seas of other climes with our ships. Let our banner then float on the breeze, bearing this motto,

Unity Is Strength.

As to our religion, we know its truths, for we have tried it and found its valuable brightness increased by use; so in this, we have the wisdom of commercial men as our
guide, and to make us more capable, more extensive, more useful, we have the great God as our chief director, and I am content to risk my fortune for the promotion
of so noble and commendable a project-and I feel satisfied of its results. No man who is acquainted with the history of the people of God will ever, after reflection, say
that he will not condescend to guard the temporal destiny of the Saints, when history, scripture, and reason reiterates, He will, and will bring to pass our most sanguine
expectations. The field for labour and usefulness is now widely extended, and every man must labour as though all depended upon him; let his heart be fired with its
utility and its righteousness too, and see if we do not make the Saints rejoice-put the whole machine in motion, and then enjoy the results of our labours; and as a
reward for our diligence, the prayers of a grateful and loving people will be our portion, and the smile and approbation of God. We will accelerate the purpose of our
being, and magnify the station we are called to. We are not here to be in each other's way but to help one another, to show forth the principles of temporal and spiritual
salvation. Let liberality characterize your deeds, and do not bind up the bowels of your compassion, and if the Saints will do this they shall be rewarded for their
liberality-the prayer of the poor-the good will of our enemies, shall be our portion; for when we, by the means of the Joint Stock Company, are on the platform of
respectability, arm-in-arm with men of means and station, it gives a zest to our doings, it opens the eyes of the hitherto unapproachable class, and they say, "here are
men whose capacity for business cannot be excelled: in the midst of the most unhallowed persecutions, robbery, murder, &c., have, in the spite of the ten thousand
obstacles thrown in their way, arisen to fame, and earned a reputation for honesty and integrity of soul.

Our principles, (which can never reach the ears of the opulent and wealthy), are saluted with the glorious truths of the gospel of Christ, and they will then see how
beautifully the cause is built up upon the firm and solid foundation of eternal truth, shielded by the laws of the best and most noble of governments, which delights to
bless and succour the interests of its subjects-I mean the government of Great Britain. There is abundant room for enterprise, and surely we have as much right to dip
our bread in the dish, to gather up the wealth of nations as any one else; and so long as its interests are watched over by the all-wise God-its directors men of
faithfulness and prayer, and the blessing of heaven sought upon all its movements, what, I ask, shall throw down the fabric we are now raising? I answer, nothing. Shall
the blast of apostates sully its fame. No, verily, no. Should they seek to steady, as they may think, the ark of our temporal interest, they will find that the Lord is at the
head of affairs. But I must close, and ask your pardon for my lengthy letter, but the delight, coupled with the cause at my heart, has led me beyond the limits I had
intended. I pray, as ever, for the temporal and spiritual salvation of the Saints of God.

DAVID C. KIMBALL.

Saviours on Mount Zion.

I have reflected much upon this subject, and I have, from the evidences produced, been led to the conclusion, that many, very many, of our elders do not fully
understand the nature of the duty of a saviour. When I reflect upon the priesthood that is held by the elders in the church, the sacredness of the same; and their
responsibility before God, I am thrilled with feelings of fear whether I righteously execute my office, whether I do all in my power to save the members in the church,
and persuade others to come in. It is not to say, because I have been appointed as a president of a conference or a branch, that the power vested in me is to be used
on any trivial occasion, there are higher and nobler principles that must actuate my actions. I may possess the eloquence of Demosthenes, and unravel mysteries as
deep as human thought can go; may soar into the eternal world; and brush away the webs of mysticism; yet, what am I, after all, but a sounding brass, or a tinkling
cymbal, if I possess not that true and lasting virtue, charity; and whenever a man who holds a station or name among the people of God will carry with him this mantle,
then will he become, in every sense of the word, a saviour. Until he does this, he will never be sufficiently qualified for his station and the name he bears. What I wish to
be understood by the mantle of charity is this:-if the voice of the branch or conference has placed me at their head, what object had they in doing it, was it to trifle with
their feelings, and delight to torment them? Or if any should bind themselves by earthly pledges to any other society, such as the temperance cause, and thereby show
their weakness and their want of stamina, does it behove me to trifle with their feelings? I answer, no. When I do that, I lower the estimate of my office, I tarnish my
reputation of a saviour. Again, if a brother gets into transgression, how shall I act? Shall I rise up, and, with a degree of pomposity, and long and violent harangues,
make the breach wider than it is, and by a colouring make it look heinous and disgraceful? I say, no; but, in the meekness of my office, as a saviour, use mild and
conciliating words, and by this means, hundreds who have been severed from the church might have been saved; because, allowing the offender had the spirit of the
Evil One in him, when I begin to wrangle with it, it masters me, and we both partake of the one same spirit, and then in the midst of wounded feelings on my own part, I
cut him off, thus others see my spirit and are dissatisfied; but if I had taken him alone, and spoken and laboured with him, and not exposed his faults to the gaze of every
one, I might have saved him by throwing over the mantle of charity; but when, on the first onset I drag him before the brethren and the world, and portray his faults
before them, he feels indignant-he knows the eyes of all will be upon him-his character is gone-his reputation, his usefulness at an end, and the spirit of the Evil One
takes more hold, and puts him beyond repentance; had the other course been adopted-had I sought him alone, and by prayer and supplication pointed out his faults
with that mildness that ought to characterize an elder, giving him the mantle of charity to hide his faults, and prevailed upon him to ask God to forgive, as freely as I
should do, then he might lift up his face in the public assembly, speak of the goodness of God, and years upon years of after usefulness would have redeemed his error.
Then see the change-his heart and hand are mine in the friendly grasp-I feel his heart, he prays for me, his aspirations are unceasing for my welfare, and he calls me
blessed, yea, his saviour, because I threw over his shoulder the mantle of charity, and hid a multitude of sins; for if God can forgive a multitude, cannot we. O! ye of
little charity! Do not, however, understand that you are always to bear, but you must be your own judge, and draw the line of demarcation and not I, for there are times
when a branch becomes dead and dried up, it is best for the beauty of the tree it be cut off; but if there is one spark of life remaining, nourish it and water it, for he has a
soul to save. It is of importance we save all we can. Let me then, in conclusion, say to every man, be not premature in these things, carry the mantle of charity and
throw it over a brother whenever you can, and you then will become, in every sense of the word a saviour, and shall stand on Mount Zion as such, and the peace and
joy of the Holy Ghost shall in this world be yours, together with the fervent prayers of a loving and zealous people.

I am, dear brethren, your servant in the Lord,

Copyright
DAVID  C. (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
          KIMBALL.                                                                                                                                     Page 805 / 1033

Retrospective Remarks on the Church.
joy of the Holy Ghost shall in this world be yours, together with the fervent prayers of a loving and zealous people.

I am, dear brethren, your servant in the Lord,

DAVID C. KIMBALL.

Retrospective Remarks on the Church.

My object in again thrusting myself upon the notice of your readers; is from an impression of the unbounded field of intelligence which is open for reflection, and in
which the Saints delight to roam. There are a variety of things that force themselves upon us for our consideration, and which afford an indescribable pleasure as they
develope themselves to our enraptured vision. It is the manna of intelligence which brings a source of knowledge, in the acquisition of which we never feel to tire; but as
the wild deer leaps from hill to hill unwearied, so we march on, still learning and being the recipients of the means by which an entrance will be administered to the
presence of God. But I purpose in this address to retrace our steps, and look for a while at the mountain from which we were hewn, and see to whom we are indebted
for the privileges we enjoy, of the truth of which we are not left to speculation, but have arrived at that certainty which gives a tone to all our actions. We cannot help
but frankly acknowledge that, as a people collectively, we were once in the midst of sectarianism, our minds fettered with the creeds and doctrines of men. By what
power, I ask, have we been enabled to snap the chains of tradition, to dispel the charm of the syren superstition? It has been done by the superior knowledge and
intelligence which has beamed upon us, and like a weary traveller ready to perish, when his heart has received a new impetus, felt invigorated and more strongly nerved;
or like the glimmering light of a cottage, though distant many miles, gives courage and hope; so even in the vast wilderness of speculation and doubt we saw the light,
knew it and embraced it, and found therein the principles of eternal truth, by which we hope to be finally sanctified and made holy. But however much we may glory in
the knowledge of these things, we are indebted to the heads of the church. Paul, in writing to the churches in his day, said that if Christ be not risen from the dead, they
were false witnesses-the people yet in their sins, and without hope. The only conclusion we can come to is this: that it was essentially necessary to establish the fact of
the resurrection of Jesus Christ in order to make the doctrine valid; hence we find He was particular to show himself after his resurrection to his disciples, and He gave
them proof of it, so as to place it beyond contradiction, for they had become eye witnesses. Hence the apostle very justly said, if in this world only we had hope, we
were of all men most miserable. They had arrived at a certainty, they knew Jesus Christ after his resurrection, they ate and drank in his presence; he spent many days
with them, and gave them instructions on many points, and desired them to tarry for the endowment of the Holy Ghost. When they had received that, then mark the
boldness of Peter on the day of Pentecost; and the force of their arguments were such from that time, that kings and nobles quaked beneath the power of their speech,
coupled with the all-sufficient and conclusive fact their knowledge of Christ's resurrection. Hence, then, I must come to the point I first started for; and I am about to
make an assertion which, if it be strange or new, it is nevertheless true; that for our knowledge, and the truth of the religion of Christ, we are indebted to the apostles
and prophets of this age. I am sensible the Bible records the fact, but do we know its truth, could we vouch for its authenticity and correctness? I trow not; but when
we embraced the testimony of living witnesses, and eye ones, then we knew the Bible true-the Book of Mormon also. When we received the imposition of hands, we
received the spirit of truth, and by it we knew the gospel of Christ true. We now knew, because we had obeyed from the heart, that form of doctrine which makes a
man wise unto salvation. We have taken the advice, that if any man will do the will of the Father he shall know the doctrine, &c. The prophet Joseph then stood forth,
the unflinching and unwavering apostle of Jesus Christ, fearlessly asserting the fact of his communion with that personage, by which means he knew for himself that
Christ had arisen from the dead. He was no longer left in doubt and uncertainty, but rejoiced in the truth; and like the woman who had found a piece of silver, called in
his neighbours to make merry; so he launched out upon the broad ocean of speculative religion, and declared himself, as boldly as Paul before Agrippa, that he had
heard a voice and seen a vision, and, like him, supported it by his own assertion, and yet in the former case, the king was almost persuaded to become a Christian. We
have seen the opposition it has met, the most base and disgraceful, not from the falseness of the claims but rather from the truth and righteousness of our position,
though our enemies would seek to stop the ears of the public by crying-Is not God with us? behold our exertions to evangelize the heathen; look at the number of
Bibles annually exported; the unlimited amount of tracts distributed; the sacrifice of our missionaries; the splendour of our cathedrals; and, then, to cap the climax, the
age of our institutions, they have become grey, and must, forsooth, be true.-These, to some extent, were the objections to the introduction of the gospel of Christ in his
day, but in spite of that, it won its way, gaining admirers, till by a retrograde march, the pure principles of Jesus were amalgamated with the traditions of man, when it
became a bastard, and not the legitimate offspring of God, and He would not own it, but withdrew his Spirit from them, and they have since wandered in the labyrinth
of vague and uncertain dogmas. It gave an opening for the introduction of anything but the right. There grew up in the garden, rank and deleterious weeds, which ever
will poison and choke the growth of true and vital religion. It then became essentially necessary that confidence should be restored between God and man, that some
one should be eye-witness of his resurrection, and upon this truth we have built. We have the twelve at our head, our prophet has put them in possession of the same
knowledge, and they became eye-witnesses of his power and the resurrection also. And, now, as the consequent result, hundreds, yea, thousands can testify they know
the truth of the Christian religion, they have become free and can rejoice in the same. Let no man suppose that I, in the least, underrate the Bible, no, on the contrary, I
seek to establish its truth, to cement it with all which has preceded it, or shall follow after. We have then believed, and have the power to become the sons of God-yes,
though we have this, and the assurance that the Spirit of the Holy Ghost is given unto us, let us be careful how we travel on, and ever remember the mountain from
which we were hewn. Ought not respect and reverence to be given to those men who have borne the brunt of all the most malignant persecution? Ought not their
counsel to be our delight? I answer, yes. And, if they are to be the judges of the Saints, do we not see it our duty to follow their counsel? if we could trust to their
testimony in the first place, can we not now? And I am certain that so long as we do it, we shall prosper either in the temporal or spiritual sense of the word: to follow
counsel, and to give it an implicit obedience, will ensure us an admittance into the kingdom of God-not a slavish obedience, nor a begrudged service, but from the love
of it, and the knowledge of its truth, which comes from the heart.

I do not want to see then a fear, but rather a love to the principles and the men who have borne the heat and burden of the day; and let the Saints ever remember to
obey those who have the charge over them, as men that must give an account of their stewardship; and believe me, the presidency of the church is not by any means a
sinecure, but rather a place or position which feels every move; it is like the top-most branch of a tree, it feels every blast, and every shock, while the trunk rests in
peace. They are men whose minds are constantly racked by conflicting events for the prosperity of the church, and do all for the glory of God-the least member in the
church, if afflicted, the head feels the pain-they have never been behind in the midst of the troubles through which the Saints have passed, but have been foremost in
danger, counting not their lives dear unto them, but have toiled for the bread which perisheth and the bread which gives life eternal. Shall they ever flag or weary for the
want of the support of the Saints in Britain? I feel that every one will respond-no, but will uphold the hands of our first president, Brigham Young, that he may be
enabled to bring down blessings upon us, and we shall see the force and power of their office, and enjoy in the garden of the Lord, that peace and consolation which
the world cannot give or take away.

I would then, in conclusion, exhort my brethren, not only to respect the presidency in the west, but here also value their labours; put a high estimate on their ceaseless
care-consider their toil for you, that our society might have a name on earth. Allow not the mean and darkening idea to arise in your minds that it is for self
aggrandisement, but consider it as it really is, for the glory of God; and if you will consider the toil of brother Hedlock, upon whose shoulders rest so much in connexion
with his counsellors, I am certain you will feel to sympathise, and behold in them men who, unless supported by the great God, must have sunk under the accumulation
of business arising from our extended character and usefulness. Finally, let all men remember their situations, to magnify them and make them honourable; and let the
Saints respect and uphold every man in his place, and the priesthood which he holds, and God will bless them with knowledge, which is power. Arise, and act like men,
and have your desires and souls so large, that you can truly comprehend the work of God in the latter times. With prayer for the success of the cause of God, I, as
ever, remain your fellow labourer,

DAVID C. KIMBALL.

Latter-Day Saints' Millennial Star. May 1 1846.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 806 / 1033
WE rejoice much to say, and inform every true-hearted Saint, that the work of the Lord is everywhere, so far as we are acquainted, on the ascendant. In the West the
Twelve, with the exception of elders Hyde and Woodruff, have escaped from the hands of their enemies, and are making their way to a settlement beyond the tyranny
DAVID C. KIMBALL.

Latter-Day Saints' Millennial Star. May 1 1846.

WE rejoice much to say, and inform every true-hearted Saint, that the work of the Lord is everywhere, so far as we are acquainted, on the ascendant. In the West the
Twelve, with the exception of elders Hyde and Woodruff, have escaped from the hands of their enemies, and are making their way to a settlement beyond the tyranny
of earthly codes, where God himself shall be their law-giver, and where his Saints that are obedient shall for a long season at least, rest in peace. We have rejoiced
much also in the arrival from Nauvoo of elder David C. Kimball, one of the presidents of the quorum of seventies, who has also brought credentials to prove his having
received his endowment in the Temple of the Lord. We feel assured that the Saints will rejoice in his teachings, and minister to his wants with that liberality which they
have always manifested. With regard to the work in the British Islands, we anticipate that the approaching conference in Whitsun week will prove that it is by no means
dead, but that the increase is in every place.

With regard to the Joint Stock Company, we have much pleasure in informing our readers, and especially the subscribers thereto, that our deed is now in London, and
that in a few days we expect to receive it with the certificate of complete registration, when we shall be in a position to commence operations that shall be for the good
of all connected therewith.

We have also much pleasure in stating that elder Samuel Downes, of Manchester, in connexion with elder David C. Kimball, are about proceeding on a mission in
connexion with the building up of the Saints in the faith of the gospel, and in promoting the interests of the company. We are certain that the subject of the Joint Stock
company needs only to be laid before the Saints in Britain, so that they may comprehend its importance, and we feel assured that its success will be certain; and we
trust that our brethren while on their mission will receive that support and encouragement which the cause in which they are engaged so justly deserves.

Great are the privileges and blessings that fall to the lot alone of the people of God, and we would earnestly exhort them to be faithful to the principles they have
embraced, and they will find that every fresh acquisition of knowledge will be a confirmation of what they have received before, each portion yielding additional
strength, thus building them up on their most holy faith.

Greatly did we think of the first principles of truth when presented unto us, and much have we rejoiced in the reception of the truths received since, but the result of all is
the conviction that we are yet but upon the threshold of intelligence, and that the great temple of knowledge is open before us. Let then the Saints be true and faithful to
the principles they have embraced, and great shall be their reward in the kingdom of God.

We would also earnestly exhort all to diligence in connexion with the work of the Lord. There is no room in the kingdom of God for indolence and self-indulgence, no
man must expect to move and act in the church of Christ, as a mere machine at the will of others, but each and all are required to be interested, and to labour as if the
success of the cause depended upon their own individual exertions. Let each one then, so exert himself, laying aside all personal exaltion or aggrandisement, and seek
to build up the head of the church, and promote the glory of God, and be assured such a one shall not fail to be exalted in his turn, and enjoy the blessings of
redemption in his kingdom. We feel no sympathy with the heartless and heedless, we know that while connected with the kingdom of God they are out of place; but on
the contrary, we rejoice to behold men who consider the interests and prosperity of the church their own, and who fear not to consecrate all which they possess to the
promotion of its glory.

Complete Registration of the Joint Stock Company.

London, April 30th, 1846.

Dear Brother Ward,-I feel happy to state that the deed appears to be all right, and I am anxiously waiting its completion, and, in a few days, I hope to have the honour
of returning with it to Liverpool. Then all your cogitations that have troubled you (that is about the strap and buckle and every other thing) will be vanished for ever. I
think you need not be afraid, for the attorney asked me if we had commenced business yet. Dear brother, when we first met in Clitheroe, at the end of 1840, we had
no conception of the Latter-day glory. I presume almost the name of Joint Stock would have been sufficient to have tried our faith. Some might say, for what reason?
The reason we can make obvious; because we were trammeled in the dismal labyrinth of sectarianism. O, how thankful ought we to be to think that our spirits are free,
and that we are permitted to gaze upon the Latter-day realities, and the present prospects of the great auxiliary of the Joint Stock Company; yea, it will ultimately prove
a salvation to many of our noble brethren who are at present held down by that dreadful tyrant-poverty. When I think of the indefatigable labours of our respected
brother Downes, in this great work, and of his unparalleled success, and learn that he has got four thousand shareholders in the Manchester conference alone, it makes
me more determined than ever to do my duty in this glorious cause. O, I pray that every president of conferences, as of branches, and every officer in the kingdom of
God, may be aroused to diligence in this great work. I feel assured if we, as officers, only do our duty, a year shall not pass, from this time, without us having 30,000 at
the very least. I have heard good news from Birmingham. They think they will not be much behind. Manchester ere long. I pray that every other conference may take
hold of the same spirit. The Saints here in London, are determined to do their part, so, dear brothers, believe me to remain as ever, yours, most affectionately, in the
kingdom of peace.

H. CUERDEN.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY T. WARD, STANLEY BUILDINGS, BATH STREET.

RICHARD JAMES, PRINTER, 39, SOUTH CASTLE STREET.

No. 10. May 15 1846. Vol. VII.
Oregon and California.

Extracted From the Narrative of An Exploring Expedition to Oregon and California (2)
By Captain J. C. Fremont.

AT noon on the 23rd, we descended into the valley of a principal fork of the Republican, a beautiful stream with a dense border of wood, consisting principally of ash,
forty feet wide and four feet deep. It was musical with the notes of many birds, which from the vast expanse of silent prairie around, seemed all to have collected here.
We continued during the afternoon our route along the river, which was populous with prairie dogs, (the bottoms being entirely occupied with their villages), and late in
the evening encamped on its banks. The prevailing timber is a blue-foliaged ash and ash-leaved maple. With these were cotton wood, and long-leaved willow. We gave
to this stream the name of Prairie Dog river. Elevation 2350 feet. Our road on the 25th lay over high smooth ridges, 3,100 feet above the sea; buffalo in great numbers,
absolutely covering the face of the country. At evening we encamped within a few miles of the main Republican, on a little creek, where the air was fragrant with the
 Copyright
perfume       (c) 2005-2009,
           of artemisia filifolia,Infobase
                                    which weMedia  Corp.
                                             here saw                                                                                               Page
                                                      for the last time, and which was now in bloom. Shortly after leaving our encampment on the 26th,      807suddenly
                                                                                                                                                       we found  / 1033
that the nature of the country had entirely changed. Bare sand-hils everywhere surrounded us in the undulating ground along which we were moving; and the plants
peculiar to a sandy soil made their appearance in abundance. A few miles further we entered the valley of a large stream, afterwards known to be the Republican fork
We continued during the afternoon our route along the river, which was populous with prairie dogs, (the bottoms being entirely occupied with their villages), and late in
the evening encamped on its banks. The prevailing timber is a blue-foliaged ash and ash-leaved maple. With these were cotton wood, and long-leaved willow. We gave
to this stream the name of Prairie Dog river. Elevation 2350 feet. Our road on the 25th lay over high smooth ridges, 3,100 feet above the sea; buffalo in great numbers,
absolutely covering the face of the country. At evening we encamped within a few miles of the main Republican, on a little creek, where the air was fragrant with the
perfume of artemisia filifolia, which we here saw for the last time, and which was now in bloom. Shortly after leaving our encampment on the 26th, we found suddenly
that the nature of the country had entirely changed. Bare sand-hils everywhere surrounded us in the undulating ground along which we were moving; and the plants
peculiar to a sandy soil made their appearance in abundance. A few miles further we entered the valley of a large stream, afterwards known to be the Republican fork
of the Kansas, whose shallow waters, with a depth of only a few inches, where spread out over a bed of yellowish white sand, 600 yards wide. With the exception of
one or two distant and detached groves, no timber of any kind was to be seen; and the features of the country assumed a desert character, with which the broad river,
struggling for existence among quicksands along the treeless banks, was strikingly in keeping. On the opposite side, the broken ridges assumed almost a mountanious
appearance, and fording the stream, we continued on our course among these ridges, and encamped late in the evening at a little pond of very bad water, from which
we drove away a herd of buffalo that were standing in and about it. Our encampment this evening was 3,500 feet above the sea. We travelled now for several days
through a broken and dry sandy region, about 4000 feet above the sea, where there were no running streams, and some anxiety was constantly felt on account of the
uncertainty of water, which was only to be found in small lakes that occurred occasionally among the hills. The discovery of these always brought pleasure to the camp,
as around them were generally green flats, which afforded abundant pasturage for our animals; and here were usually collected herds of the buffalo, which now were
scattered over all the country in countless numbers.

The soil of bare and hot sands supported a varied and exuberant growth of plants, which were much further advanced than we had previously found them, and whose
showy bloom somewhat relieved the appearance of general sterility. Crossing the summit of an elevated and continuous range of rolling hills, on the afternoon of the
30th of June, we found ourselves overlooking a broad and misty valley, where, about ten miles distant, and 1000 feet below us, the South fork of the Platte was rolling
magnificently along, swollen with the waters of the melting snows. It was in strong and refreshing contrast with the parched country from which we had just issued; and
when, at night, the broad expanse of water grew indistinct, it almost seemed that we had pitched our tents on the shore of the sea.

Travelling along up the valley of the river, here 4000 feet above the sea, in the afternoon of July 1, we caught a far and uncertain view of a faint blue mass in the west,
as the sun sank behind it; and from our camp in the morning, at the mouth of Bijou, Long's Peak and the neighbouring mountains stood out into the sky, grand and
luminously white, covered to their bases by glittering snow.

On the evening of the 3rd, as we were journeying along the partially overflowed bottoms of the Platte, where our passage stirred up swarms of mosquitoes, we came
unexpectedly upon an Indian, who was perched upon a bluff, curiously watching the movements of our caravan. He belonged to a village of Oglallah Sioux, who had
lost all their animals in the severity of the preceding winter, and were now on their way up the Bijou fork to beg horses from the Arapahoes, who were hunting buffalo
at the head of that river. Several came into our camp at noon; and, as they were hungry, as usual they were provided with buffalo meat, of which the hunters had
brought in an abundant supply.

About noon on the 4th of July, we arrived at the fort, where Mr. St. Vrain received us with his customary kindness, and invited us to join him in a feast which had been
prepared in honour of the day.

Our animals were very much worn out, and our stock of provisions entirely exhausted when we arrived at the fort; but I was disappointed in my hope of obtaining
relief, as I found it in a very impoverished condition; and we were able to procure only a little unbolted Mexican flour, and some salt, with a few pounds of powder and
lead.

As regarded provisions, it did not much matter in a country where rarely the day passed without seeing some kind of game, and where it was frequently abundant. It
was a rare thing to lie down hungry, and we had already learned to think bread a luxury; but we could not proceed without animals, and our own were not capable of
prosecuting the journey beyond the mountains without relief.

I had been informed that a large number of mules had recently arrived at Taos, from Upper California, and as our friend Mr. Maxwell was about to continue his journey
to that place, where a portion of his family resided, I engaged him to purchase for me ten or twelve mules, with the understanding that he should pack them with
provisions and other necessaries, and meet me at the mouth of the Fontaine-qui-bouit, on the Arkansas river, to which point I would be led in the course of the survey.

Agreeably to his own request, and in the conviction that his habits of life and education had not qualified him to endure the hard life of a voyageur, I discharged here one
of my party, Mr. Oscar Sarpy, having furnished him with arms and means of transportation to Fort Laramie, where he would be in the line of caravans returning to the
States.

At daybreak, on the 6th of July, Maxwell was on his way to Taos; and a few hours after we also had recommenced our journey up the Platte, which was continuously
timbered with cotton-wood and willow, on a generally sandy soil. Passing on the way the remains of two abandoned forts (one of which, however, was still in good
condition), we reached in ten miles Fort Lancaster, the trading establishment of Mr. Lupton. His post was beginning to assume the appearance of a comfortable farm:
stock, hogs, and cattle were ranging about on the prairie; there were different kinds of poultry; and there was the wreck of a promising garden, it which a considerable
variety of vegetables had been in a flourishing condition, but it had been almost entirely ruined by the recent high waters. I remained to spend with him an agreeable
hour, and set off in a cold storm of rain, which was accompanied with violent thunder and lightning. We encamped immediately on the river, 16 miles from St. Vrain's.
Several Arapahoes, on their way to the village which was encamped a few miles above us, passed by the camp in the course of the afternoon. Night set in stormy and
cold, with heavy and continuous rain, which lasted until morning.

July 7.-We made, this morning, an early start, continuing to travel up the Platte; and in a few miles frequent bands of horses and mules, scattered for several miles round
about, indicated our approach to the Arapaho village, which we found encamped in a beautiful bottom, and consisting of about 160 lodges. It appeared extremely
populous, with a great number of children; a circumstance which indicated a regular supply of the means of subsistence. The chiefs, who were gathered together at the
farther end of the village, received us (as probably strangers are always received to whom they desire to show respect or regard) by throwing their arms round our
necks and embracing us.

It required some skill in horsemanship to keep the saddle during the performance of this ceremony, as our American horses exhibited for them the same fear they have
for a bear or any other wild animal. Having few goods with me, I was only able to make them a meagre present, accounting for the poverty of the gift by explaining that
my goods had been left with the wagons in charge of Mr. Fitzpatrick, who was well known to them as the White Head, or the Broken Hand. I saw here, as I had
remarked in an Arapaho village the preceeding year, near the lodges of the chiefs, tall tripods of white poles supporting their spears and shields, which showed it to be
a regular custom.-Though disappointed in obtaining the presents which had been evidently expected, they behaved very courteously, and after a little conversation I left
them, and, continuing on up the river, halted at noon on the bluff, as the bottoms are almost inundated; continuing in the afternoon our route along the mountains, which
were dark, misty, and shrouded-threatening a storm; the snow peaks sometimes glittering through the clouds beyond the first ridge.

We surprised a grizzly hear sauntering along the river, who raising himself upon his hind legs, took a deliberate survey of us; that did not appear very satisfactory to him,
and he scrambled into the river and swam to the opposite side. We halted for the night a little above Cherry Creek; the evening cloudy, with many mosquitoes. Some
indifferent
 Copyrightobservations  placed
            (c) 2005-2009,      the camp
                            Infobase      in latitude
                                      Media    Corp. 39 deg. 43 min. 53 sec., and chronometric longitude 105 deg. 24 min. 34 sec.                    Page 808 / 1033
July 8.-We continued to-day to travel up the Platte; the morning pleasant with a prospect of fairer weather. During the forenoon our way lay over a more broken
country, with a gravelly and sandy surface; although the immediate bottom of the river was a good soil, of a dark sandy mould, resting upon a stratum of large pebbles,
were dark, misty, and shrouded-threatening a storm; the snow peaks sometimes glittering through the clouds beyond the first ridge.

We surprised a grizzly hear sauntering along the river, who raising himself upon his hind legs, took a deliberate survey of us; that did not appear very satisfactory to him,
and he scrambled into the river and swam to the opposite side. We halted for the night a little above Cherry Creek; the evening cloudy, with many mosquitoes. Some
indifferent observations placed the camp in latitude 39 deg. 43 min. 53 sec., and chronometric longitude 105 deg. 24 min. 34 sec.

July 8.-We continued to-day to travel up the Platte; the morning pleasant with a prospect of fairer weather. During the forenoon our way lay over a more broken
country, with a gravelly and sandy surface; although the immediate bottom of the river was a good soil, of a dark sandy mould, resting upon a stratum of large pebbles,
or rolled stones, as at Laramie fork. On our right, and apparently very near, but probably eight or ten miles distant, and two or three thousand feet above us, ran the
first range of the mountains like a dark corniced line, in clear contrast with the great snowy chain which immediately beyond, rose glittering 5000 feet above them. We
caught this morning a view of Pike's Peak; but it appeared for a moment only, as clouds rose early over the mountains, and shrouded them in mist and rain all the day.
In the first range were visible, as at the Red Buttes on the North fork, very lofty escarpments of red rock. While travelling through this region, I remarked that always in
the morning the lofty peaks were visible and bright, but very soon small white clouds began to settle around them-brewing thicker and darker as the day advanced, until
the afternoon, when the thunder began to roll; and invariably at evening we had more or less of a thunder storm. At 11 o'clock, and 21 miles from St. Vrain's fort, we
reached a point in this southern fork of the Platte, where the stream is divided into three forks; two of these (one of them being much the largest) issuing directly from
the mountains on the west and forming, with the easternmost branch, a river of the plains. The elevation of this point is about 5,500 feet above the sea; this river falling
2,800 feet in a distance of 316 miles, to its junction with the North fork of the Platte. In this estimate, the elevation of the junction is assumed as given by our
barometrical observations in 1842.

On the easternmost branch, up which we took our way, we first came among the pines growing on the top of a very high bank, and where we halted on it to noon;
quaking asp was mixed with the cotton wood, and there were excellent grass and rushes for the animals.

During the morning there occurred many beautiful flowers, which we had not hitherto met. Among them, the common blue flowering flax made its appearance; and a tall
and handsome species of gilia, with slender scarlet flowers, which appeared yesterday for the first time, was very frequent to-day.

We had found very little game since leaving the fort, and provisions began to get unpleasantly scant, as we had had no meat for several days; but towards sundown,
when we had already made up our minds to sleep another night without supper, Lajennesse had the good fortune to kill a fine. deer, which he found feeding in a hollow
near by; and as the rain began to fall, threatening an unpleasant night, we hurried to secure a comfortable camp in the timber.

To-night the camp fires, girdled with appolas of fine vension, looked cheerful in spite of the stormy weather.

July 9.-On account of the low state of our provisions and the scarcity of game, I determined to vary our route, and proceed several camps to the eastward, in the hope
of falling in with buffalo. This route, along the dividing grounds between the south fork of the Platte and the Arkansas, would also afford some additional geographical
information. This morning; therefore, we turned to the eastward, along the upper waters of the stream on which we had encamped, entering a country of picturesque
and varied scenery, broken into rocky hills of singular shapes; little vallies, with pure crystal water here leaping swiftly along and there losing itself in the sands; green
spots of luxuriant grass, flowers of all colours, and timber of all kinds-everything to give it a varied shape, except game. To one of these remarkably shaped hills, having
on the summit a circular flat rock two or three hundred yards in circumference, some one gave the name of Poundcake, which it has been permitted to retain, as our
hungry people seemed to think it a very agreeable comparison. In the afternoon a buffalo bull was killed, and we encamped on a small stream, near the road which runs
from St. Vrain's fort to the Arkansas.

July 10.-Snow fell heavily on the mountains during the night, and Pike's peak this morning is luminous and grand, covered from the summit, as low down as we can see,
with glittering white. Leaving the encampment at six o'clock, we continued our easterly course over a rolling country, near to the high ridges, which are generally rough
and rocky, with a coarse conglomerate displayed in masses, and covered with pines. This rock is very friable, and it is undoubtedly from its decomposition that the
prairies derive their sandy and gravelly formation. In six miles we crossed a headwater of the Kioway river, on which we found a strong fort and coral that had been
built in the spring, and halted to noon on the principal branch of the river. During the morning our route led over a dark vegetable mould, mixed with sand and gravel,
the characteristic plant being esparcette (onobrychis sativa), a species of clover which is much used in certain parts of Germany for pasturage of stock-principally hogs.
It is sown on rocky waste ground, which would otherwise be useless, and grows very luxuriantly, requiring only a renewal of the seed about once in fifteen years. Its
abundance here greatly adds to the pastoral value of this region. A species of antennaria in flower was very common along the line of road, and the creeks were
timbered with willow and pine. We encamped at Bijou's fork, the water of which, unlike the clear streams we had previously crossed, is of a whitish colour, and the soil
of the bottom a very hard tough clay. There was a prairie-dog village on the bottom, and in the endeavour to unearth one of the little animals, we laboured ineffectually
in the tough clay until dark. After descending, with a slight inclination, until it had gone the depth of two feet, the hole suddenly turned at a sharp angle in another
direction for one more foot in depth, when it again turned, taking an ascending direction to the next nearest hole. I have do doubt that all their little habitations
communicate with each other. The greater part of the people were sick to-day and I was inclined to attribute their indisposition to the meat of the bull which had been
killed the previous day.

(Continued in our next.)

Address to the Subscribers to the British and American Commercial Joint Stock Company.

As the time is night at hand for the holding of a General Conference of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, in the British Islands, simultaneously with which
will be held the first meeting of the Joint Stock Company, I have thought it necessary to make a general statement of what has been done hitherto, as well as to offer a
few hints for our future proceedings.

I trust that no apology will be necessary for so frequently recurring to the subject of the company, and I hope that no one will think that it is to the neglect of the great
subject of salvation, or the rolling onward of the kingdom of God; for I have no feeling of my own, neither have I met with it in others, but that of the establishment of
the company as a grand auxiliary to the work of the Lord in the last days, while at the same time a just and legal advantage will be enjoyed by every shareholder.

It is well known that at the last annual conference, the meeting came to the conclusion to form a company, by which their individual means and exertions might be
combined, and the general good of the church be more effectually promoted. For this end a committee was formed for the purpose of drawing up a code of laws for
the government of a society, to be called the "Mutual Benefit Association:" these laws received the sanction of the general meeting, and the thanks of the same were
presented to those employed on the committee for their diligence on the occasion, having sat for about sixteen hours to complete their work. A general satisfaction was
I believe felt on the occasion, and the orders of the general meeting were for the delegates, from different conferences, on their return to commence operations
immediately, by the organization of committees, officers, &c. The directors residing in Liverpool were not slack in giving heed to these instructions themselves, but also
so far as their limited means at the time enabled them, to assist others likewise. In consequence of their anxiety to proceed according to the orders of the general
meeting, various receipts, scrip, &c., were printed for the use of the "Mutual Benefit Association." Being anxious, however to act wisely in all things, and in strict
accordance with the laws of the land (which has ever been the practice of the church), they came to the conclusion to wait upon an attorney for instruction as to the
legality of their proceedings, and also to ascertain what the society would be considered in point of law; when, to their great surprise, they found that a new Act had
 Copyright
been   passed(c)  2005-2009,
              during            Infobase
                      the last Session of Media  Corp.for the express purpose of regulating companies, and securing to shareholders their just rights,Page
                                          Parliament,                                                                                                        809 / 1033
                                                                                                                                                      by the prevention of
fraud and robbery on the part of the promoters, directors, or others. They also found that from this law, which appeared truly formidable to encounter, there was no
escape, inasmuch as the definitions of the Act made the society which you intended to form, neither more nor less than a Joint Stock Company, as will be seen from the
so far as their limited means at the time enabled them, to assist others likewise. In consequence of their anxiety to proceed according to the orders of the general
meeting, various receipts, scrip, &c., were printed for the use of the "Mutual Benefit Association." Being anxious, however to act wisely in all things, and in strict
accordance with the laws of the land (which has ever been the practice of the church), they came to the conclusion to wait upon an attorney for instruction as to the
legality of their proceedings, and also to ascertain what the society would be considered in point of law; when, to their great surprise, they found that a new Act had
been passed during the last Session of Parliament, for the express purpose of regulating companies, and securing to shareholders their just rights, by the prevention of
fraud and robbery on the part of the promoters, directors, or others. They also found that from this law, which appeared truly formidable to encounter, there was no
escape, inasmuch as the definitions of the Act made the society which you intended to form, neither more nor less than a Joint Stock Company, as will be seen from the
following exrtract from the Act itself,

"That the term `Joint Stock Company' shall comprehend,-Every Partnership whereof the Capital is divided, or agreed to be divided, into Shares, and so as to be
transferable without the express consent of all the Copartners." Also,

"Every Partnership which at its formation, or by subsequent admission, shall consist of more than twenty-five members."

The directors now found that, in the general zeal for progression, they had done many things which they ought not to have done; however, they all concluded to carry
out the intentions of the general meeting by the formation of the society strictly according to the requisition of the new Act, 7 and 8 Victoria, cap 110.

It is but justice, then, that you should become generally acquainted with the true position in which your servants, the directors, stood, and also with something of what
they had to encounter.

Your servants also found that their every step, if not strictly in accordance with the requisitions of the Act, was attended by fines and penalties; and, being utterly
ignorant of such things as acts of parliament, earnestly requested their attorney, James Rowe, Esq., to become the legal solicitor for the company, and to take upon
himself the responsibility of making the necessary returns both for "provisional and complete registration," whereby he would individually incur the responsibility alluded
to; this, however, he declined, on the ground of his not being acquainted with the new Act, which had only been in his possession a few days. Upon your servants,
therefore, devolved the necessity of making themselves acquainted with the different preliminary items of the Act, and of making the necessary returns required, through
the instrumentality of the attorney.

It is but justice to myself and to the directors generally, that the subscribers should know something of these matters, as they will then have a more correct
understanding of the workings of the same, and of what will have to be attended to in the future.

Before we could proceed to make public by way of prospectus, handbill, or advertisement, any intention or proposal for a company for any purpose within the meaning
of the Act, the following particulars were to be attended to according to schedule (c), first.

The proposed name of the Company.

And, here, by the advice of our attorney, an alteration of the name and title of the company took place, which, I am of opinion, none of the subscribers will object to;
for we feel assured that the British and American Commercial Joint Stock Company is much more appropriate, and more fully comprises the objects you had in view,
than the Mutual Benefit Association. Though the question be frequently asked, "What is in a name?" I, as an individual, feel a peculiar satisfaction in the change,
particularly since the providence of God, in directing the church to seek a new home on the Pacific, calls for the active exertions of such a company as the name implies.

Secondly. The Business or Purpose of the Company.

This we endeavoured to make as comprehensive as possible, so as to give us the privileges of trading as merchants between Great Britain and North and South
America, to have the right of erecting buildings in one or both countries for the manufacture of the produce of either of them.

Thirdly. The names of its promoters, together with their respective occupations, places of business (if any), and places of residence.

After making the above returns we received our Provisional Certificate, after which, subject on failure to a fine of twenty pounds, the following particulars were to be
returned within one month from the time we ascertained each individually, viz. The name of the street, square, or other place in which the provisional place of business
or meeting shall be situate, &c.-The names of the members of the committee or other body acting in the formation of the company, their respective occupations, &c.,
together with a written consent on the part of every such member or promoter, to become such, and also a written agreement on the part of such member or promoter,
entered into with one or more persons as trustees for the said company, to take one or more shares in the proposed undertaking, which must be signed by the member
or promoter whose agreement it purports to be.

The subscribers may remember that in the prospectus which accompanied the "Form of Application for Shares," the names of Hiram Clark and Capt. Dan Jones were
omitted; this was in consequence of our not being able to obtain their signatures within the limited time-they were, therefore unavoidably excluded from the list of
provisional directors.

The names of the officers of the company, their respective occupations, &c.; and also, before it shall be circulated or issued to the public, a copy of every prospectus
or circular, handbill or advertisement, or other such document at any time addressed to the public or to the subscribers or others, relative to the formation or
modification of such company. (This will account for our long silence at the comencement of our labours, and why we were not able to communicate through the pages
of the STAR respecting our movements). And afterwards from time to time, until the complete registration of such company, a return of a copy of every addition to or
change made in any of the above particulars.

It will also be remembered that the decision in public conference was, that the amount of shares should be ten shillings only. We found in this a subject of much
difficulty, in consequence of it being necessary previous to complete registration, that one-fourth in number of the persons who, at the date of the Deed had become
subscribers, should sign the same, and that they at least should bold one-fourth of the maximum number of shares in the capital of the company. We found, therefore,
that the expense of complete registration would be greatly increased by the increased number of signatures that would be required; it was therefore proposed that the
shares should be five pounds each, and be made divisible; this was however, overruled to suit the prejudices of individuals who did not sufficiently understand the
difficulties we had to contend with, and therefore the shares were permanently fixed at One Pound.

We now continued to labour in receiving applications, allotting shares, and in making the necessary returns of the subscribers from time to time. We also found it
necessary that the Deed should be drawn up for complete registration, and previous to its being engrossed upon parchment, that an abstract of it should be returned for
examination by counsel in London, and that the said Deed must necessarily embody, according to the Act, the following list of purposes, for which provision is required
to be made before we could obtain a certificate of complete registration, viz.:-

I.-for the Holding of Meetings and the Proceedings Thereat Viz:-
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 810 / 1033
1. For the holding ordinary general meetings of the company, once at least in every year, at some appointed place and time.

2. For holding extraordinary meetings, either upon the convening of the directors of the company, or upon the requisition of not less than five shareholders.
to be made before we could obtain a certificate of complete registration, viz.:-

I.-for the Holding of Meetings and the Proceedings Thereat Viz:-

1. For the holding ordinary general meetings of the company, once at least in every year, at some appointed place and time.

2. For holding extraordinary meetings, either upon the convening of the directors of the company, or upon the requisition of not less than five shareholders.

3. For the adjournment of meetings.

4. For the advertisement and notification of meetings, and the business to be transacted thereat.

5. For defining the business which may be transacted at meetings, ordinary and extraordinary, or at adjournments thereof.

6. For the appointment of the chairman at any meeting of the company.

7. For ensuring that each shareholder shall have a vote; and where it is not provided that each shareholder is to have a vote in respect to each share, the appointment of
the number of votes to be given shareholders in respect of any number of shares held by them.

8. For enabling guardians, trustees, and committees to vote in respect of the interests of infants, lunatics, and idiots.

9. For oscertaining what shall be the majorities or numbers of votes requisite to carry all or any questions, and where a simple majority is to decide.

10. For prescribing the mode and form of the appointment of proxies to vote in the place of absent shareholders, and for limiting the number of proxies which may be
held by any one person.

11. For determining questions where the votes are equally divided, whether by the casting vote of the chairman or otherwise.

II.
II.-for the Direction of the Execution of the Affairs of the Company, and the Registration of Its Proceedings, Viz:-)

12. For prescribing the maximum number of directors to be appointed; the number of shares, or amount of interest, by which they are to be qualified; the period for
which they are to hold office, so that at least one-third of such directors, or the nearest number to one-third, shall retire annually, subject to re-election, if thought fit;
and for the determination of the persons who shall so retire in each year.

13. For filling up vacancies in the office of the directors, as they occur; but not so as to enable the board of directors (if the filling up be assigned to them) to fill up such
vacancy for a longer period than until the next general meeting of the company.

14. For the continuance in office of directors, in default of election of new directors.

15. For regulating the meetings of directors, the quorum thereof, the proceedings thereat, and the adjournment thereof.

16. For recording the attendances of directors, and reporting the same to the shareholders.

17. For the determination of questions, upon which the votes of the directors may be equally divided.

18. For the appointment of a person to take the chair of the directors, and for supplying any vacancy in the office of chairman.

19. For the appointment of the chairman of the directors at meetings, at which the permanent chairman may not be present.

20. For regulating the appointment by the directors of officers, clerk, and servants.

21. For recording the proceedings of directors.

22. For keeping and entering of minutes of such proceedings.

23. For ensuring the safe custody of the seal of the company, and for regulating the authority under which it is to be used.

24. For providing for the remuneration of the auditors of the accounts of the company.

25. For providing for the appointment of a secretary or clerk (if any) of the directors.

26. For providing for the receipt, custody, and issue of monies belonging to the company.

27. For providing for the keeping of books of accounts, and for periodically balancing the same.

28. For keeping the records and papers of the company.

29. For prescribing and regulating the duties and qualifications of officers.

30. For determining what books of accounts, books of registry, and other documents may be inspected by the shareholders of the company, and for regulating such
inspection.

III.
(III.-for the Distribution of the Capital of the Company Into Shares, or for the Apportionment of the Interest in the
Property of the Company, Viz.: )
 Copyright
31.         (c) 2005-2009,
    For determining whetherInfobase   Media Corp.
                            calls or instalments                                                                                                Page
                                                 of payments (if any) are to be made in certain amounts and at fixed periods, and if so, what amounts and811  / 1033
                                                                                                                                                          at what
periods.
III.
(III.-for the Distribution of the Capital of the Company Into Shares, or for the Apportionment of the Interest in the
Property of the Company, Viz.: )

31. For determining whether calls or instalments of payments (if any) are to be made in certain amounts and at fixed periods, and if so, what amounts and at what
periods.

32. For determining whether, on failure to pay any instalments or calls, the share shall or shall not be forfeited, and if forfeited, whether, and on what conditions the
property in such share may be recovered by the shareholder.

33. For determining whether, and under what circumstances, and on what conditions the capital of the company may be augmented, by the conversion of loans into
capital or otherwise, or by the issue of new shares or otherwise.

34. For determining whether the amount of new capital shall or shall not be divided so as to allow such amount to be apportioned amongst the existing shareholders.

IV.-for the Borrowing of Money Viz.:

35. For determining whether the company may borrow money, and if so, whether on bond or mortgage, or any other and what security.

86. For determining whether the directors may contract debts in conducting the affairs of the company, and if so, whether to any definite extent.

37. For determining whether and to what extent the directors may make or issue promissory notes.

38. For determining whether and to what extent the directors may accept bills of exchange.

I have made this long extract, not for the benefit of the directors or those who have been conversant with the subject before, but entirely for those who are ignorant,
and have not seen much of the affair.

It will be at once perceived that our labours have been of a character that required our every attention, and however formidable the obstacles we had to meet with
were, having passed the Rubicon, honour and the cause we had espoused compelled us to advance to the completion of our task. Our Deed is at present, whilst I
write, in London for complete registration, and I anticipate, ere the pages of the present number of the STAR are filled, that I shall have the pleasure of announcing the
return of your trusty messenger, Mr. Henry Cuerden, in triumph with the same. Having thus taken a retrospective view of what we have done, I shall endeavour to
make a few remarks of what lies immediately before us.

In the first place we shall, so soon as completely registered, proceed to allot the shares for which we have applications on hand, after which, on calculating the expenses
incurred in the formation of the company, we shall endeavour to form an estimate of the amount of a call upon each share to defray the same. We shall then proceed to
print scrip to be issued to those who shall have entirely paid up their shares, as well as transfer scrip for shares that may be so disposed of. At our general meeting we
shall have to take into consideration the best means for commencing operations in the way of business, in order to carry out into practical operation the intentions of the
Company.

In making a few remarks upon this subject, the directors and subscribers will understand that I am by no means wishing to dictate, but merely to throw out a few hints.
As there is every probability that we shall be able to secure a vessel as the property of the Company on advantageous terms, and as an expedition to the coast of
California is contemplated to take place some time in the month of September next, much forethought will be necessary in order to make the most for the benefit of the
Company in the voyage out and home. In the consideration of this subject the Company will have to avail themselves of the knowledge of practical men in the purchase
of such goods, &c., as shall be most likely to be disposed of to the greatest advantage.

In my own position as president of the Company, I have been taught that my duties were to watch over the proceedings of all, and in an especial manner to direct the
affairs of the same, so as to promote its interests to the best of my ability. Whether in the arduous task I have had to perform, I have done my duty or not, will remain to
be seen at the general conference, one thing, however, I can fearlessly assert, whether my labours be appreciated or not, they have been given, such as they are, with
an earnest desire for the good of the cause, and to prevent anything from transpiring by which we might be involved in difficulties, and incur the censure of violated
British laws.

I rejoice much at the constantly growing interest that appears to be taken in the society in various parts of the kingdom, and we feel assured that the merits of the same
need only to be fairly laid before the Saints at large to cause them to take a lively interest therein. To effect this, as yet we have not been able for want of men who were
capable and at liberty to accomplish the same; however, we have much pleasure in stating that Mr. Samuel Downes the efficient advocate of the interests of the
company in the Manchester conference, is at present on a misson in the Birmingham conference, and will return by way of Sheffield, to be present at the general
conference on the last day of May.

We would invite the serious consideration of all in regard to the important subject that lies before us. We do not call for wild and visionary schemes, but for sound and
judicious suggestions that will call for the concurrent assistance of all to effect the great object in view.

Trusting that we shall be prepared to meet with an eye single to glory of God, and that his blessing will be upon us, and guide each and all in our cogitations and
practical efforts, I remain your humble servant, for the welfare of the company.

THOMAS WARD, President.

Address to the Saints.

Liverpool, 30th April, 1846.

My dear Brethren and Sisters,-I feel through the medium of the STAR to address you on the subject of the Joint Stock Company, now being formed by the Saints of
the most High God; and first, I shall write a few thoughts that may be useful to those of you who have not yet taken shares. Believing, and knowing as many of you do,
that "THE KINGDOM" is set up, which shall never come to an end, even "that which the God of Heaven, who revealeth secrets, has set up in these latter days." In the
days of the ten kings or kingdoms, and at the very time too when there is neither strength, adhesion, nor union existing among or between any of these-the iron being
mixed with miry clay, and all being very brittle-allow me to ask you, will you permit the many of your brethren who are building up this kingdom to receive all the
honour and reward, without your participating both in the labour and the gain? You must not-you will not. Surely now you are not of them who think the GREAT I AM
can and will himself do all things, while we inert behold. No, yours is "What smith my Father, and I shall do it." You hear and obey His commands, and these too,
 Copyright
coming       (c) 2005-2009,
         as they do from and Infobase  Media
                              through the       Corp.
                                          officers                                                                                                   Page
                                                   he has appointed, instructed, and empowered to roll on "the stone," which is first to fall upon and break 812   / 1033
                                                                                                                                                             in pieces the
ten toes or kingdoms-become a great mountain-fill the whole earth-neither be destroyed nor left to other people-break in pieces all other kingdoms and IT shall stand
for ever. Manifest your faith by your works. Say not "I am too poor, I cannot taken even one share to pay for it in the time required." What! not able to pay one pound
days of the ten kings or kingdoms, and at the very time too when there is neither strength, adhesion, nor union existing among or between any of these-the iron being
mixed with miry clay, and all being very brittle-allow me to ask you, will you permit the many of your brethren who are building up this kingdom to receive all the
honour and reward, without your participating both in the labour and the gain? You must not-you will not. Surely now you are not of them who think the GREAT I AM
can and will himself do all things, while we inert behold. No, yours is "What smith my Father, and I shall do it." You hear and obey His commands, and these too,
coming as they do from and through the officers he has appointed, instructed, and empowered to roll on "the stone," which is first to fall upon and break in pieces the
ten toes or kingdoms-become a great mountain-fill the whole earth-neither be destroyed nor left to other people-break in pieces all other kingdoms and IT shall stand
for ever. Manifest your faith by your works. Say not "I am too poor, I cannot taken even one share to pay for it in the time required." What! not able to pay one pound
in eighteen months! Eaters not able to dispense with some article of food-say one ounce of tea less per week; drinkers not give up one pint and a half of beer, or one
glass and a half of spirits; and ye that revel in the soothing plant, snuffers and smokers, as ye gaze upon the ascending fumes, think whether ye could not save an ounce
and a half per week, or altogether obey "God's word of wisdom." If ye ask for what purpose all these sacrifices, I reply, that ye yourselves may become great and
good. Gather with all Saints-and be prepared, through deeds and suffering to meet our coming Lord. Ye have made a covenant with our Father by sacrifice, a little
more of this-endurance to the end-and ye shall be saved.

"What good will it do to me, or to the Saints?" asks one. "A sovereign from me can do but little." Perhaps in nothing connected with any kingdom is the common
saying-"Union is power,"-more true than in money matters. I venture to assert that the laborious poor of Liverpool earn nearly the eighth of ï¿½1,000,000 weekly, and
spend it apparently without many grand results; but suppose each of these would place one shilling per week into a common fund, then we should have about ï¿½8000
weekly, or nearly ï¿½400,000 per annum. How much would this accomplish, if properly managed, and how soon accumulate? Tell us, ye who know how soon a large
snowball increases as you roll it onwards. Do ye not think by this co-operation the industrious poor of Liverpool would soon have their own ships bringing abundance
of food from all countries, and luxuries too, shorten their hours of toil, and by this union and wisdom ultimately secure for themselves well earned ease and wealth? So
intend the Saints to act. Ye who have not yet taken part in this matter, let us have your co-operation, let not fear dissuade you. I am bold to assert the Saints are as
honest as the work they are engaged in is great. "Her judges are righteousness, her exactors, peace." At present I see no way for the Saints as a body to be gathered
with their brethren, but by such an association and union of their funds: this will be productive of a result both great and most desirable.

And now to you who have taken shares I write. It is more than twelve months since we purposed to lay our funds together, by small weekly payments for eighteen
months, till we had from ten to thirty thousand pounds in trade. Unexpectedly but necessarily there has been much delay-"by Act of Parliament!" We are again soon to
be assembled in General Conference; let me entreat you to be diligent till then in paying up your instalments in your various branches, and this you may now do freely,
as our Deed is in London, and while I write the Registration may be completed. It will manifest much wisdom in you if you are ready when the first call is made, to send
it at once, and proceed laying past your small sums weekly, so that you may be duly prepared to meet the second call, and thus shall we be able-perhaps as early as
September next-to commence as a trading company. I rejoice because of the negociations already pending for the purchase of a ship to begin with. We soon shall have
advanced a capital sufficient, if you are faithful, not only to take out many passengers to the wide and sunny fields of California, to meet our brethren who are marching
thither, but also a large and good cargo of British manufactures. Already have we friends in Manchester and other parts of Lancashire, Yorkshire, Birmingham, and
Scotland, willing and able to assist us in filling up our vessel with a profitable cargo, which we shall barter and sell at many ports on the way to, and all along the western
shores of the new world-nor shall we forget to minister to the necessities of the Saints; and in return I shall again assert on much well-grounded confidence, we shall
have a cargo from which a profit of from two to four thousand pounds shall be realized.

Shall we stop here? Verily, no; brethren, our ships shall whiten every sea, and visit every port, until there be no more sea, and until

"All kingdoms shall fail but the one
As fair as the moon and as clear as the sun."

Yes, our work, like the kingdom of which we are the happy subjects, shall roll on and become greater and greater throughout eternity. Grant it our Father-even so; and
more than all we hope for; we ask it in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

THOMAS D. BROWN.

The Gospel.

We turn with something like a degree of pleasure from the contemplation of Joint Stock Companies, (though we would be understood as by no means wishing to
depreciate their value) to offer a few reflections on the gospel. When we call to mind the state of darkness in which we were involved before the light of divine truth
beamed upon our understandings, we never can feel sufficiently grateful for the privileges which it has been our lot to enjoy in connexion with the fulness of the
everlasting gospel.

To find the mists of sectarianism swept away, and the pure light of truth flooding as it were our intelligence, brought with it joy and gladness which our natures had never
previously known, and which we trust will never be eradicated from our remembrance.

How often had we read the word of God, and passed unheeded the most glorious principles of truth, yet because of the darkness of our understandings we
experienced not the effect they were calculated to produce, and thus lost that unspeakable ecstacy resulting from a knowledge of the truth for ourselves. God in his
infinite mercy saw fit to call his servant Joseph from the labours of the husbandman, and prepare and fit him to be a prophet unto the people, to usher in the great last
dispensation of the gospel to the sons of men. The wise, the learned, and the rich in the things of this world raised the war-cry of persecution, and the servant of the
Lord and his followers were compelled to flee from place to place before the fury of the bigots and pharisees of the day. But, notwithstanding all this, the truth sped; the
honest hearted received it in love; its power was made manifest in their midst, and the spirit of the ancient martyrs animated the bosoms of those that knew the truth.

Accelerated by the violence of persecution the principles of eternal truth were carried from the place of their resuscitation, the land of Joseph, to distant climes; the
shores of Britain were blessed with their sound, and their potency was soon found to have produced its legitimate effect among the inhabitants of these shores. Many,
very many, have been the struggles through which the church has had to make its way until the present period. All that wickedness could devise has been put into
operation to prevent its progress, but in vain. Apparent friends for a season, have become apostates and deadly enemies; pillage and murder have in vain exercised
their ruthless efforts to stay its progress; but like the fabled Phoenix, from the ashes that surrounded her, the church has arisen from every diabolical attempt to
overwhelm her, only more glorious in her appearance, and her votaries more enlightened and valiant in the glorious work of God.

Our beloved prophet, previous to his martyrdom, was happy in laying a permanent foundation for the church, and in having found men on whom he could confer the
keys of the kingdom, and full power and authority to bear it off unto the ends of the earth. At his hands they received their endowments, and by the completion of the
temple of the Lord, the twelve have been enabled to confer a like blessing upon many others. Thus the grand object in view has been obtained, and the power of God
has again been imparted unto the sons of men, that the great work of the last days may be cut short in righteousness, and the gospel be preached as a witness that the
end may come.

We are well aware that as the privileges of the Saints increase, so will their trials and difficulties be augmented, and many things perhaps surpassing far the troubles of
the past, will rise up to try the faithfulness of the honest in heart. False prophets already seek to tread in the footsteps of our lamented president, and profess to be in
 Copyright of
possession  (c)the
                 2005-2009,     Infobase power.
                    mantle of prophetic   Media Corp.                                                                                                  Page 813 / 1033

Let every one exercised by temptations resulting from such things fall back upon the first principles of eternal truth. Let them contemplate the designs and teachings of
end may come.

We are well aware that as the privileges of the Saints increase, so will their trials and difficulties be augmented, and many things perhaps surpassing far the troubles of
the past, will rise up to try the faithfulness of the honest in heart. False prophets already seek to tread in the footsteps of our lamented president, and profess to be in
possession of the mantle of prophetic power.

Let every one exercised by temptations resulting from such things fall back upon the first principles of eternal truth. Let them contemplate the designs and teachings of
the prophet while in our midst, and let them support those upon whom he has placed the burden and care of the church, and all shall be well with them. But especially
let all that can, seek to gather with the people of God, that they may receive that endowment which, if faithful themselves, will enable them to overcome every
adversary, and triumph in the day of trial

We can truly say that to ourselves the principles of eternal truth are more and more refulgent with glory, and continue to show forth additional evidence of their beauty
and power. Although difficulties and temptations in our own experience have greatly multiplied, as we expect them continually to do, until the great enemy is subdued,
yet we are truly thankful to say that the principles we have received, though comparatively of no moment when weighed against the hidden mysteries, yet they have
been pregnant with conviction, and redolent with glory, that has caused us to rejoice under every difficulty, and pray our Heavenly Father for strength to resist
temptation and overcome every evil, until we are enabled to realize the full fruition, that shall bless the denizens of a renovated world.

Let the Saints universally remember that the grand principle of success lies in supporting the head; if every member of the church will uphold the authorities, it is manifest
that they will be of one heart, and of one mind; but suppose that a portion are dissentient and do not uphold the head, then of course, they are out of place, inasmuch as
they cannot be governed by the laws that emanate from the head. This is a principle that should never be forgotten by the Saints of God; by it only can the throne of
God be upheld, by it only can his kingdom be established on earth. The twelve Apostles of the church are authorities in trust for the carrying onward of the work of the
Lord, and for building up his kingdom; every one, therefore will see the necessity of upholding them by all means in their power, and it will be manifest to all that they
who do not, yet profess a connexion with the church are out place, and should take their departure in search of some head which they can acknowledge. Our laws and
rules of government emanate from the authorities at the head of the church, and they who dispute that authority can in no wise be subjects of the same, nor can they
have part or lot in the matter.

Let the Saints be wise, and understand, and mark well what spirit they are of, remembering that that which leadeth to good is of God, and he that is faithful and
endureth unto the end shall be saved.

EDITOR.

Communication From Orson Hyde.

Nauvoo, April 5th, 1846.

Dear brother Ward,-I send you a few lines in addition to the revelation given through me. I am the only one left in charge here, the rest of the Twelve having gone to the
west. Elder John E. Page is gone from the church; you will remember that he did not perform his mission to Jerusalem with me. This is the reason of his apostacy, and
also violating the law of the church and incurring that penalty which says, "He shall deny the faith, and shall not have the Spirit."

These followers of Mr. Strang tell the most horrid lies that men ever did tell in creation. When they are here, in our city, they will say that many hundreds have joined
them in some other parts, and when they go to some other parts, they will say that many thousands have fallen in with Mr. Strang in Nauvoo, when the plain fact is, that
I do not know of ten persons in Nauvoo that have joined Mr. Strang. There are none who join him except a few Rigdonites, and some few others who are restless and
unruly spirits that would disgrace almost any society. Strangism is but a second and revised edition of Rigdonism.

After Mr. Page was disfellowshipped, he left Nauvoo and went away about 120 miles, and met a company of Saints coming from Canada. He told them that he was
one of the Twelve sent by the council to inform them that they must turn about and go to Voree, (Mr. Strang's place of gathering) in the territory of Wisconsin. They
could not believe this, but sent a messenger to us to know the truth of the matter, yet some were deceived by him. I only relate this to you to give you a specimen of
their low and wicked course.

Every thing in relation to this church goes well; many are coming to Nauvoo and being baptized daily. The Saints are selling out and removing west; hundreds of families
are coming here from other States, and fitting out for a campaign in the wilderness. It is a great work, God can only tell when it will end, if any end it has. It will gather
all things in one. Some of the old mobocrats in Mo, have come to the camp as they passed, along, and have given satisfaction, and multitudes are joining the camp of
Israel. May the great God enlarge our borders, roll the wheels of his empire through the confused ranks of Babel's broken legions, and exalt on high the golden sceptre
of truth, that every eye may see, and every honest heart be glad. Be faithful, dear friends, over a few things, and God will make you rulers over many.

May heaven bless you in Old England, and soon bless you in California, is the earnest wish of your brother in Christ Jesus our Lord. Amen.

ORSON HYDE.

P.S.-Brother Stratton has arrived here, and brother Woodruff, his family, and friends, are daily expected.

"He That Hath Ears to Hear Let Him Hear What the Spirit Saith Unto the Churches."

In my meditations, this morning, the Spirit of the Lord came upon me, and I was moved to write: and being grieved in my spirit on account of false pretences by evil
designing persons to gain power, and lead away the flock of God; It whispered me and said:

Evil men, ambitious of power, must needs arise among you, and they shall be led by their own self-will and not by me. Yet they are instruments in my hands, and are
permitted to try my people, and to collect from among them those who are not the elect, and such as are unworthy of eternal life. Grieve not after them, neither mourn
nor be alarmed. My people know my voice and also the voice of my spirit, and a stranger they will not follow; therefore such as follow strangers are not my people.
Behold James J. Strang hath cursed my people by his own spirit and not by mine. Never at any time have I appointed that wicked man to lead my people, neither by
my own voice, nor by the voice of my servant Joseph Smith, neither by the voice of mine angel: but he hath sought to deceive and Satan helpeth him; but before of old
was he one that was ordained to gather the tares of the field, and mine angels have chosen him to do it because he was a wicked man, even as Judas was chosen to
betray his Lord. But his spirit and ambition shall soon fail him, and then shall he be called to judgment and receive that portion which is his mete, and his treacherous
followers, who have forsaken the counsel of their brethren and turned from the covenants of their God, and have cast asunder the tenderest ties, must drink from a
bitter cup.

Let no man who putteth his trust in me be troubled about his rights. The worthy shall have their rights and no power can prevent it, for I will give them the hearts of my
 Copyright
people, and (c)
            their2005-2009,
                  voice is myInfobase  Media
                              voice, even     Corp.
                                          as my voice is the voice of my father; and what they bind on earth I will bind in heaven. But the unworthy Page   814
                                                                                                                                                       have no    / 1033
                                                                                                                                                               rights
except these, repentance or condemnation. If they act upon the former, behold they are justified, but if not, they must suffer the consequences of the latter.
bitter cup.

Let no man who putteth his trust in me be troubled about his rights. The worthy shall have their rights and no power can prevent it, for I will give them the hearts of my
people, and their voice is my voice, even as my voice is the voice of my father; and what they bind on earth I will bind in heaven. But the unworthy have no rights
except these, repentance or condemnation. If they act upon the former, behold they are justified, but if not, they must suffer the consequences of the latter.

By this you may know the unworthy among my people: for whomsoever they reject, the same are rejected of me. And woe to such as shall follow him who hath been
rejected by my people. If my people sin I will correct and chasten them because I love them, yet I will not reject them, neither give my kingdom to other people, for
behold the end draweth nigh, and judgement will I pour out upon your oppressors and upon those who accuse you to hide their own iniquity and their shame, and to get
power for unholy purposes and not for the building up of my kingdom. Let such beware lest they fall by the hand of the destroyer, whose arrows are plague and
pestilence, before their designs are accomplished.

Let my saints gather up with all consistent speed and remove westward, except such as are counselled to tarry and must needs remain to settle ther business according
to the counsel of my servant JOSEPH SMITH, in the day that he was with you in the flesh, and also according to the counsel of my servants, the Twelve whom I have
chosen, and who have abode in me.

Let there be no more disputes or contentions among you about doctrine or principle, neither who shall be greatest, but hearken to those things which I have spoken
unto you, and which have before been given and you shall rest in my kingdom, and have glory and honour for ever and ever-Yea! Saith the Spirit, and the Spirit is truth,
and the truth abideth for ever: Amen

Latter-Day Saints' Millennial Star. May 15 1846.

IN the writings of the apostle Peter, 2 Epistle, iii chap., we find a reason deduced from the fact of the coming of the Lord, and the dissolution of the present state of
things, which is the following: "Seeing therefore that all these things shall be dissolved, what manner of persons ought ye to be in holy conversation and godliness." If the
apostle at the comparatively remote period at which he wrote his epistle, could make use of the coming of the Lord in order to influence the character and conduct of
the Saints in those days, how much more reason have we, in these last days to reflect upon so important a subject, connected as we are with a dispensation of the
gospel given for the express purpose of ushering in the great and stupendous events that are nigh at hand. A connexion with the church and the kingdom of God in the
last days has no counterpart on earth. It calls for a complete surrender of the entire man to the promotion of the cause which he has espoused. This will appear obvious
from a few reflections upon the subject.

In the first place, the terms of enlistment (if we may so term it), into the army of God, are of a very peculiar character. On obedience to the great law of adoption for the
remission of sins, there is attached the promise of the gift of the Holy Ghost. How little appreciated indeed, we fear is this inestimable gift. Through the loss of it, the
world has been flooded with iniquity, and the powers of darkness have reigned supreme; and only by its restoration to the human family can the world be redeemed
from the bondage of Satan, and be made a fit habitation for them that are sanctified.

Here then, the faithful receive a power, an influence to give them light and intelligence, and all necessary knowledge to progress onward in their career, to endure faithful
unto the end, and eventually receive that reward which remaineth for the people of God.

Well might the apostle Paul, in writing to Timothy, say "No man that warreth, entangleth himself with the affairs of this life, that he may please him who hath chosen him
to be a soldier." It is then an utter impossibility that a Saint of the last days, can continue under the influence of those feelings and sentiments by which he had been
previously governed. A new life, new hopes and aspirations, and fresh vigour are given, and he becomes indeed truly a "new man in Christ Jesus."

In what estimation does he now look upon the world? Short indeed, will be his experience before he will feel the bitterness of its hostility; beforetime he, as it were, felt
one with it; but the delusion is past, he has crossed the threshold of heavenly intelligence, and his soul aspires after more copious outpourings of the spirit of truth.
Henceforth therefore must there necessarily be a radical and entire change of purpose and conduct. He has now begun to learn something of existence, and of
progression in existence, to see the true end of his being, and he longs to be perfect, even as his Father who is in heaven is perfect.

Formerly he was guided by the maxims of the world, or the dictates of his own mind; now he has found the only true channel of intelligence from the fountain of eternal
truth; and that channel is the priesthood after the order of the Son of God, which he has chosen as the only medium of communication with the children of men.
Formerly there might have been in his character a self-will that brooked not the teachings of others, and a consequent deportment manifesting pride, and a considerable
degree of self-importance; but how great the change now in this respect. The light of truth having glanced upon his intelligence, has at once taught him his littleness, his
ignorance and unworthiness; and if he be a Saint indeed, humility will be the striking characteristic of his disposition; a desire and willingness to seek for instruction and
counsel, and a spirit of gratitude and thankfulness for every fresh acquisition of truth. These will be something of the feelings, desires, and manifestations of the true Saint
of God.

Perhaps before his knowledge of the truth, he had an interest in the measures and movements of different nations and kingdoms, and their various policy in relation to
each other; but he beholds them now under a different aspect; convulsions may arise, and kingdoms may be overthrown, but it is no longer a mystery to him, he has
become connected with a kingdom that shall never come to an end; and finds himself placed, as it were, on an eminence from whence he can look calmly down upon
the transactions, alike of individuals or nations, undisturbed by the turmoil beneath him, save as he may be enabled to deduce from them lessons of humility to direct him
to the true source of wisdom and intelligence.

What manner of people then, indeed, ought the Saints of the last days to be? Such as are looking for the coming of the Lord, such as are seeking to know God, and
obey the gospel of Jesus Christ. Men that have laid aside their pride of heart, their self-opinions, and have become sufficiently humble to sit at the feet of the servants of
the Lord, that through the teachings of the holy priesthood, they may become wise unto salvation.

We can easily suppose how evil, and consequent anarchy and rebellion, might be introduced amongst any society, however perfect. So long as the individuals thereof
feel their dependence upon the great Head by which they are governed, so long will they uphold that Head, and be in harmony with each other; but on the contrary, let
one suppose that he has got sufficient wisdom and intelligence in himself, and that it is in vain for him to seek it elsewhere, then comes the spirit of rebellion, confusion
arises, and the disorder of hell becomes substituted for the harmony of heaven.

This a true and grand principle, the importance of which we have hinted at elsewhere, and which cannot be too thoroughly impressed upon the minds of our readers; for
the continued acknowledgment of the authorities and order of the kingdom will be one great and distinguishing characteristic of the Saints of the last days.

As the people of the Lord continue to receive instruction, they will be manifesting an increasing desire for more, hence arises the singular phenomenon in the eyes of the
world of an entire people seeking to leave their homes, the land of their fathers, and the scenes with which they have been associated from their earliest infancy, to find
a resting place in the wilderness; there to encounter the unavoidable difficulties that settlers in a foreign land must meet with, but which will not deter the true-hearted
people  of God,
 Copyright       for their object
             (c) 2005-2009,       is to learn
                               Infobase       the will
                                           Media  Corp.of God, and avail themselves of those privileges, by which, they themselves may be saved, and also become saviours
upon Mount Zion unto others.
                                                                                                                                                        Page 815 / 1033

Such, then, will be some of the distinguishing features of the people of the Lord, who are anticipating his coming. Their conversation will be of the things of the kingdom
As the people of the Lord continue to receive instruction, they will be manifesting an increasing desire for more, hence arises the singular phenomenon in the eyes of the
world of an entire people seeking to leave their homes, the land of their fathers, and the scenes with which they have been associated from their earliest infancy, to find
a resting place in the wilderness; there to encounter the unavoidable difficulties that settlers in a foreign land must meet with, but which will not deter the true-hearted
people of God, for their object is to learn the will of God, and avail themselves of those privileges, by which, they themselves may be saved, and also become saviours
upon Mount Zion unto others.

Such, then, will be some of the distinguishing features of the people of the Lord, who are anticipating his coming. Their conversation will be of the things of the kingdom
of God, and their conduct will be such as shall not be grievous unto that Spirit by which they are sealed unto the day of their redemption.

We did anticipate, before closing the pages of the present STAR, to be able to announce the complete registration of the Joint Stock Company; it appears, however,
from the multiplicity of business of a similar kind, that the delay of a few days will be unavoidable. All appears to be perfectly right with our deed.

Our general conference will take place at the time before-mentioned, commencing on the last day of May, in Manchester, and will be held in the same place as on
several former occasions, viz:-the Hall of Science. It will be of great advantage if the Directors of the Company could be in Liverpool, at least, a day or two previous, in
order that arrangements might be made in council for the better conducting of our proceedings in conference.

We have just received the letter of O. Hyde, and stop the press for its insertion.

Cheltenham Lawsuit.

The following are the list of Subscriptions towards defraying the expense of the Cheltenham Lawsuit which we have received since our last publication of the amount:-

My Epitaph.

BY MISS ELIZA R. SNOW.

`Tis not the tribute of a sigh,
From sorrow's bleeding bosom drawn;
Nor tears that flow from pity's eye,
To weep for me when I am gone.

No costly balm, no rich perfume,
No vain sepulchral rite I claim;
No mournful knell, no marble tomb,
Nor sculptur'd stone to tell my name.

It is a holier tithe I crave
Than time-proof, monumental piers,
Than roses planted on my grave,
Or willows dipt in dewy tears.

The garlands of hypocrisy,
May be equipt with many a gem;
I prize the heart's sincerity,
Before a princely diadem.

In friendship's memory let me live,
I know no earthly wish beside;
I ask no more, yet, Oh! forgive
This impulse of instinctive pride.

The silent pulse of memory,
That beats to the unutter'd tone
Of tenderness, is more to me
Than the insignia of a stone.

For friendship holds a secret cord,
That with the fibres of my heart,
Entwines so deep, so close, 'tis hard
For death's dissecting hand to part!

I feel the low responses roll,
Like the far echo of the night,
And whisper softly through my soul,
"I would not be forgotten quite."

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY T. WARD, STANLEY BUILDINGS, BATH STREET.

RICHARD JAMES, PRINTER, 39, SOUTH CASTLE STREET.

No. 11. June 1 1846. Vol. VII.
Oregon and California.

Extracted
CopyrightFrom  the NarrativeInfobase
          (c) 2005-2009,      of An Exploring Expedition to Oregon and California (3)
                                     Media Corp.                                                                                                    Page 816 / 1033
By Captain J. C. Freinont.

July11.-There were no indications of buffalo having been recently in the neighbourhood; and unwilling to travel farther eastward, I turned this morning to the southward,
No. 11. June 1 1846. Vol. VII.
Oregon and California.

Extracted From the Narrative of An Exploring Expedition to Oregon and California (3)
By Captain J. C. Freinont.

July11.-There were no indications of buffalo having been recently in the neighbourhood; and unwilling to travel farther eastward, I turned this morning to the southward,
up the valley of Bijou. Esparcette occurred universally, and among the plants on the river I noticed, for the first time during this journey, a few small bushes of the
absinthe of the voyageurs, which is commonly used for fire wood. Yesterday and to-day the road has been ornamented with the showy bloom of a beautiful lupinus, a
characteristic in many parts of the mountain region, on which were generally great numbers of an insect with very bright colours (litta vesicatoria.)

As we were riding quietly along, eagerly searching every hollow in search of game, we discovered, at a little distance in the prairie, a large grizzly bear, so busily
engaged in digging roots that he did not perceive us until we were galloping down a little hill fifty yards from him, when he charged upon us with such sudden energy,
that several of us came near losing our saddles. Being wounded he commenced retreating to a rocky piney ridge near by, from which we were not able to cut him off,
and we entered the timber with him. The way was very much blocked up with fallen timber; and we kept up a running fight for some time, animated by the bear
charging among the horses. He did not fall until after he had received six rifle balls. He was miserably poor, and added nothing to our stock of provisions.

We followed the stream to its head in a broken ridge, which, according to the barometer, was about 7,5000 feet above the sea. This is a piney elevation, into which the
prairies are gathered, and from which the waters flow, in almost every direction, to the Arkansas, Platte, and Kansas rivers; the latter stream having here its remotest
sources. Although somewhat rocky and broken, and covered with pines, in comparison with the neighbouring mountains, it scarcely forms an interruption to the great
prairie plains which sweep up to their bases.

We had an excellent view of Pike's peak from this camp, at the distance of forty miles. This mountain barrier presents itself to travellers on the plains, which weep
almost directly to its bases-an immense and comparatively smooth and grassy prairie, in very strong contrast with the black masses of timber, and the glittering snow
above them. With occasional exceptions, comparatively so very small is not to require mention, these prairies are everywhere covered with a close and vigorous growth
of a great variety of grasses, among which the most abundant is the buffalo grass. Between the Platte and Arkansas rivers, that part of this region which forms the basin
drained by the waters of the Kansas, with which our operations made us more particularly acquainted, is based upon a formation of calcareous rocks. The soil of all
this country is excellent, admirably adapted to agricultural purposes, and would support a large agricultural and pastoral population. A glance at the map, along our
several lines of travel, will show you that this plain is watered by many streams. Throughout the western half of the plain, these are shallow, with sandy beds, becoming
deeper as they reach the richer lands approaching the Missouri river; they generally have bottom lands, bordered by bluffs varying from fifty to five hundred feet in
height. In all this region the timber is entirely confined to the streams. In the eastern half, where the soil is a deep, rich, vegetable mould, retentive of rain and moisture, it
is of vigorous growth, and of many different kinds; and throughout the western half it consists entirely of various species of cotton wood, which deserves to be called
the tree of the desert-growing in sandy soils where no other tree will grow; pointing out the existence of water, and furnishing to the traveller fuel, and food for his
animals. Add to this, that the western border of the plain is occupied by the Sioux, Arapaho, and Cheyenne nations, and the Pawnees and other half-civilized tribes in
its eastern limits, for whom the intermediate country is a war ground, you will have a tolerably correct idea of the appearance and condition of the country. Descending
a somewhat precipitous and rocky hillside among the pines, which rarely appear elsewhere than on the ridge, we encamped at its foot, where there were several
springs, which are the extreme sources of the Smoky Hill fork of the Kansas. From this place the view extended over the Arkansas valley, and the Spanish peaks in the
south beyond. As the greater part of the men continued sick, I encamped here for the day, and ascertained conclusively, from experiments on myself, that their illness
was caused by the meat of the buffalo bull.

On the summit of the ridge, near the camp, were several rock built forts, which in front were very difficult of approach, and in the rear were protected by a precipice
entirely beyond the reach of a rifle ball. The evening was tolerably clear, with a temperature at sunset of 63 degrees. Elevation of the camp 7,300 feet.

Turning the next day to the south-west, we reached, in the course of the morning, the wagon road to the settlements on the Arkansas river, and encamped in the
afternoon on the Fontaine-qui-bouit (or Boiling Spring) river, where it was fifty feet wide, with a swift current. I afterwards found that the spring and river owe their
names to the bubbling of the effervescing gas in the former, and not to the temperature of the water, which is cold. During the morning a tall species of gilia, with a
slender white flower was characteristic; and in the latter part of the day, another variety of espareette (wild clover), having the flower white, was equally so. We had a
fine sunset of golden brown, and, in the evening a very bright moon, with the near mountains, made a beautiful scene. Thermometer, at sunset, was 69 degrees, and our
elevation above the sea 5,800 feet.

July 13.-The morning was clear, with a north-westerly breeze, and the thermometer at sunrise at 46 degrees. There were no clouds along the mountains, and the
morning sun shewed very clearly their rugged character.

We resumed our journey very early down the river, following an extremely good lodge trail, which issues by the head of this stream from the Bayou Salade, a high
mountain valley behind Pike's peak. The soil along the road was sandy and gravelly, and the river well timbered. We halted to noon under the shade of some fine large
cotton-woods, our animals luxuriating on rushes, which, along this river were remarkably abundant. A variety of cactus made its appearance, and among several
strange plants were numerous and beautiful clusters of a plant resembling mirabilis jalapa, with a handsome convolvulus I had not hitherto seen. In the afternoon we
passed near the encampment of a hunter named Maurice, who had been out into the plains in the pursuit of buffalo calves, a number of which I saw among the domestic
cattle near his lodge. Shortly afterwards a party of mountaineers galloped up to us-fine-looking and hardy men, dressed in skins and mounted on good fat horses;
among them were several Connecticut men, a portion of Wyeth's party, whom I had seen the year before, and others were men from the western states.

Continuing down the river, we encamped at noon on the 14th at its mouth, on the Arkansas river. A short distance above our encampment, on the left bank of the
Arkansas, is a pucblo (as the Mexicans call their civilized Indian villages), where a number of mountaineers, who had married Spanish women in the valley of Taos, had
collected together, and occupied themselves in farming, carrying on at the same time a desultory Indian trade. They were principally Americans, and treated us with all
the rude hospitality their situation admitted; but as all commercial intercourse with New Mexico was now interrupted, in consequence of Mexican decrees to that effect,
there was nothing to be had in the way of provisions. They had, however, a fine stock of cattle, and furnished us an abundance of excellent milk. I learned here that
Maxwell, in company with two other men, had started for Taos on the morning of the 9th, but that he would probably fall into the hands of the Utah Indians, commonly
called the Spanish Yutes. As Maxwell had no knowledge of their being in the vicinity when he crossed the Arkansas, his chance of escape was very doubtful; but I did
not entertain much apprehension for his life, having great confidence in his prudence and courage. I was further informed there had been a popular tumult among the
pueblos, or civilized Indians, residing near Taos, against the "foreigners" of that place, in which they had plundered their houses and ill-treated their families. Among
those whose property had been destroyed, was Mr. Beaubien, father-in-law of Maxwell, from whom I had expected to obtain supplies, and who had been obliged to
make his escape to Santa Fe.

By this position of affairs, our expectation of obtaining supplies from Taos was cut off. I had here the satisfaction to meet our good buffalo-hunter of 1842, Christopher
Carson, whose services I considered myself fortunate to secure again; and as a reinforcement of mules was absolutely necessary, I despatched him immediately, with
an account of our necessities, to Mr. Charles Bent, whose principal post is on the Arkansas river, about 75 miles below Fontaine-qui-bouit. He was directed to
 Copyright
proceed  from(c)that
                 2005-2009,    Infobase
                     post by the         Mediaacross
                                 nearest route   Corp.the country, and meet me with what animals he should be able to obtain at St. Vrain's fort. I also
                                                                                                                                                     Page   817 into
                                                                                                                                                         admitted / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                      the
party Charles Town, a native of St. Louis, a serviceable man, with many of the qualities of a good voyageur. According to our observations, the latitude of the mouth of
the river is 38 deg. 15 min., 23 sec.; its longitude 104 deg. 58 sec. 30 min., and its elevation above the sea 4,880 feet.
By this position of affairs, our expectation of obtaining supplies from Taos was cut off. I had here the satisfaction to meet our good buffalo-hunter of 1842, Christopher
Carson, whose services I considered myself fortunate to secure again; and as a reinforcement of mules was absolutely necessary, I despatched him immediately, with
an account of our necessities, to Mr. Charles Bent, whose principal post is on the Arkansas river, about 75 miles below Fontaine-qui-bouit. He was directed to
proceed from that post by the nearest route across the country, and meet me with what animals he should be able to obtain at St. Vrain's fort. I also admitted into the
party Charles Town, a native of St. Louis, a serviceable man, with many of the qualities of a good voyageur. According to our observations, the latitude of the mouth of
the river is 38 deg. 15 min., 23 sec.; its longitude 104 deg. 58 sec. 30 min., and its elevation above the sea 4,880 feet.

On the morning of the 16th, the time for Maxwell's arrival having expired, we resumed our journey, leaving for him a note, in which it was stated that I would wait for
him at St. Vrain's fort until the morning of the 26th, in the event that he should succeed in his commission. Our direction was up the Boiling Spring river, it being my
intention to visit the celebrated springs from which the river takes its name, and which are on its upper waters, at the foot of Pike's peak. Our animals fared well while
we were on this stream, there being everywhere a great abundance of prele. Ipomea leptophylla, in bloom, was a characteristic plant along the river, generally in large
bunches, with two or five flowers on each. Beautiful clusters of the plant resembling mirabilis jalapa were numerous, and glycyrrhiza lepidota was a characteristic of the
bottoms. Currants nearly ripe were abundant, and among the shrubs which covered the bottom was a very luxuriant growth of chenopodiaceous shrubs, four to six feet
high.

On the afternoon of the 17th we entered among the broken ridges at the foot of the mountains, where the river made several forks. Leaving the camp to follow slowly, I
rode a-head in the afternoon in search of the springs. In the mean time the clouds which had been gathering all the afternoon over the mountains, began to roll down
their sides; and a storm so violent burst upon me, that it appeared I had entered the store-house of the thunder-storms. I continued, however, to ride along up the river
until about sunset, and was beginning to be doubtful of finding the springs before the next day, when I came suddenly upon a large smooth rock, about twenty yards in
diameter, where the water from several springs was bubbling and boiling up in the midst of a white incrustation, with which it had covered a portion of the rock. As this
did not correspond with a description given me by the hunters, I did not stop to taste the water, but dismounting, walked a little way up the river, and passing through a
narrow thicket of shrubbery bordering the stream, stepped directly upon a huge white rock, at the foot of which the river, already become a torrent, foamed along,
broken by a small fall. A deer which had been drinking at the spring was startled by my approach, and springing across the river bounded off up the mountain. In the
upper part of the rock, which had apparently been formed by deposition, was a beautiful white basin, overhung by currant bushes, in which the clear cold water
bubbled up, kept in constant motion by the escaping gas, and overflowing the rock, which it had almost entirely covered with a smooth crest of glistening white. I had
all day refrained from drinking, reserving myself for the spring; and as I could not be well more wet than the rain had already made me, I lay down by the side of the
basin and drank heartily of the delightful water. The spring is situated immediately at the foot of lofty mountains, beautifully timbered, which sweep closely round,
shutting up the little valley in a kind of cove. As it was beginning to grow dark, I rode quickly down the river, on which I found the camp a few miles below.

The morning of the 18th was beautiful and clear, and all the people being anxious to drink of these famous waters, we encamped immediately at the springs, and spent
there a very pleasant day. On the opposite side of the river is another locality of springs, which are entirely of the same nature. The water has a very agreeable taste,
which Mr. Preuss found very much to resemble that of the famous Seltzer springs in the grand duchy of Nassau, a country famous for wine and mineral waters; and it is
almost entirely of the same character, though still more agreeable than that of the famous Bear springs, near Bear river of the Great Salt lake.

At 11 o'clock, when the temperature of the air was 73 degrees, that of the water in this was 60 deg. 5 min.; and that of the upper spring, which issued from the flat
rock, more exposed to the sun, was 69 degrees. At sunset, when the temperature of the air was 66 degrees, that of the lower springs was 58 degrees, and that of the
upper 61 degrees.

July 19.-A beautiful and clear morning, with a light breeze from the north-west; the temperature of the air at sunrise being 57 deg. 5 min. At this time the temperature of
the lower spring was 57 deg. 8 min., and that of the upper 54 deg. 3 min.

The trees in the neighbourhood were birch, willow, pine, and an oak resembling quercus alba. In the shrubbery along the river are currant bushes (ribes), of which the
fruit has a singular piney flavour; and on the mountain side, in a red gravelly soil, is a remarkably coniferous tree (perhaps an abies), having the leaves singularly long,
broad, and scattered, with bushes of spiroea arioefolia. By our observations, this place is 6,350 feet above the sea, in latitude 38 deg. 52 min. 10 sec., and longitude
105 deg. 22 min. 45 sec.

Resuming our journey on this morning, we descended the river, in order to reach the mouth of the eastern fork, which I proposed to ascend. The left bank of the river
here is very much broken. There is a handsome little bottom on the right, and both banks are exceedingly picturesque-strata of red rock, in nearly perpendicular walls,
crossing the valley from north to south. About three miles below the springs, on the right bank of the river, is a nearly perpendicular limestone rock, presenting a
uniformly unbroken surface, 20 to 40 feet high, containing very great numbers of a large univalve shell, which appears to belong to the genus inoceramus.

In contact with this, to the westward, was another stratum of limestone, containing fossil shells of a different character; and still higher up on the stream were parallel
strata, consisting of a compact somewhat crystalline limestone, and argillaceous bituminous limestone in thin layers. During the morning, we travelled up the eastern fork
of the Fontaine-qui-bouit river, our road being roughened by frequent deep gullies timbered with pine, and halted to noon on a small branch of this stream, timbered
principally with the narrow-leaved cotton-wood (populus angustifolia), called by the Canadians liard amere. On a hill near by were two remarkable columns of a
greyish-white conglomerate rock, one of which was about 20 feet high, and two feet in diameter. They are surmounted by slabs of a dark ferruginous conglomerate,
forming black caps, and adding very much to their columnar effect at a distance. This rock is very destructible by the action of the weather, and the hill, of which they
formerly constituted a part, is entirely abraded.

A shaft of the gun-carriage was broken in the afternoon; and we made an early halt, the stream being from 12 to 20 feet wide, with clear water. As usual, the clouds
had gathered to a storm over the mountains, and we had a showery evening. At sunset the thermometer stood at 62 degrees, and our elevation above the sea was
6,530 feet.

(Continued in our next.)

Apostacy.

My title is a curious one, but it is apropos to the reflections I shall pen for the perusal of your readers. The causes which lead to the above result are so numerous, that I
shall not pretend to comment upon them all, but call the attention of your subscribers to some of the most prominent.

When a man becomes associated with the people of God, it is truly astonishing to witness his change of feelings, and his views are of that nature as almost to cause the
individual to imagine some strange thing has occurred to him. He is made liable, by his relationship to God, to be a target at which Satan shoots his arrows, and seeks
to mar his peace and tranquility; and in proportion as a man is exalted, the power of the evil one increases in activity to assail him, and his schemes to effect his
overthrow become more powerful. Hence, for instance, when a man is ordained a teacher, he is more tried than the lay member, and his temptations are of a different
nature, and stronger: to resist them requires more of the power of God, which is ever attendant on a faithful and humble discharge of his duty. So we pass from that
grade of office to higher and more responsible ones. Many, very many men who have been faithful and trustworthy in the office of teachers, have been unbearable when
 Copyright
made        (c) 2005-2009,
      presiding               Infobase
                 elders; they have      Media
                                   forgotten   Corp.
                                             their places, pride and avariciousness have taken hold of them; they have allowed the devil to suggestPage       818 /things
                                                                                                                                                      a great many    1033to
them, and by thus making room for him first in their hearts, he has overcome them, and by dint of insinuations and acquaintanceship, become a familiar and constant
guest. Many men, who once held places of trust in our midst-where are they now? They are gone, and all that remains is the finger-post, pointing out their folly and
to mar his peace and tranquility; and in proportion as a man is exalted, the power of the evil one increases in activity to assail him, and his schemes to effect his
overthrow become more powerful. Hence, for instance, when a man is ordained a teacher, he is more tried than the lay member, and his temptations are of a different
nature, and stronger: to resist them requires more of the power of God, which is ever attendant on a faithful and humble discharge of his duty. So we pass from that
grade of office to higher and more responsible ones. Many, very many men who have been faithful and trustworthy in the office of teachers, have been unbearable when
made presiding elders; they have forgotten their places, pride and avariciousness have taken hold of them; they have allowed the devil to suggest a great many things to
them, and by thus making room for him first in their hearts, he has overcome them, and by dint of insinuations and acquaintanceship, become a familiar and constant
guest. Many men, who once held places of trust in our midst-where are they now? They are gone, and all that remains is the finger-post, pointing out their folly and
forcibly bidding us beware. Their eyes became jaundiced, they thought too much respect was paid to a stranger, his preaching so gladdening the hearts of the Saints-
who are naturally a loving people; they have become wrapt by the mantle of jealousy-probably from his orations not partaking of the sanctimonious enough for their
over-pious feelings, and thus their consciences have been hurt and wounded. An over-righteous person cannot be pleased by God, angels, or men; he is past being
pleased; he would be found finding fault with Jehovah if he dare. There are many things I wish and pray to be delivered from, and from an over-righteous man, Good
Lord deliver me. These are some of the most fruitful sources of apostacy. By the mention of names I could clearly illustrate my views, and point to living marks of the
withering effect of jealousy. I care not who the man, though he may be endowed with all the necessary qualifications for a presiding elder, I would, as a junior in the
cause of God, warn him against its destructive tendency. They may for a season pass on, they may be admired, but see if that man does not leave the church if jealousy
once takes root. It is a foul green-eyed monster that has sapped the foundation of many families, and elders in the church, who have been fearful that strangers might get
some gift, and they left minus something, forgetting that God holds the hearts of all men in his hands, and can, out of his inexhaustable treasure, supply their wants. Oh!
ye of little faith. Again, the stranger may preach better, or God may have given him a more fluent gift of utterance than themselves, consequently they do not like him,
and the poor travelling elder must for a time bear their malignant hints, their cold receptions, and their hard speeches, but when the people perceive his zeal and faith in
the cause of God, and admire him for his consistency of conduct, then every kind word to the stranger, invitation, shake of the hand, or admiration of the Saints of his
preaching, if expressed in the presence of a jealous minded person, is like a poisoned dagger to his heart, it cankers and eats out all the good, and he drops from the
church, in fact, apostatizes. Ask him the reason, and should he tell you truly, he would say, avoid jealousy as you would the Upas tree. It was the death blow to my
influence, for when I saw the mole-hill of affection, I, by my jealousy, magnified it into a mountain. The course then to avoid this is for every man to stand nobly in his
office, act conscientiously before God, be upright in all his dealings, try to comfort the hearts of all, speak good of all that comes recommended, till you find them out
bad; then is the time to denounce them, and do not freeze up your bowels of compassion, nor in any way be double minded, but know that so long as you act nobly
and liberally in your office, your good qualities will shine forth, and the praise of God and men shall be yours. Never allow yourself to be overcome by the spirit of
jealousy, for as sure as that takes hold it will never loose its grasp till it has brought you down to destruction, shame, and reproach. Never let an elder think he will rise
upon the ruin of another's character, but raise one of his own by dint of perseverance and honesty before God, and when you rise to the topmost round of the ladder,
consider you need presence of mind to keep your equilibrium, or should you lose that, you fall, and great is the fall thereof, and you are a long time recovering, if ever
you attain your former place Many are like the country maid who returning from milking, bearing her pail on her head, contemplated her future prospects, the purchases
she should make with her chickens, milk, &c., how she would reject such and such suitors, and while labouring under these buoyant feelings, she tossed her head, upset
her milk, and was brought to her senses by seeing the contents of her pail past recovering. So many, who have been raised to places of trust, have become intoxicated
with the spirit of praise, have grasped after undue influence, have tampered with their brother's feelings and character, have forgot the ladder of promotion and spurned
the same, have looked indignantly upon their helpers and associates, and have thereby upset their milk pails, and are lost, perhaps, for ever.

Humility is an indispensable ingredient in a servant of God, and where this is not, apostacy will take place sooner or later. We must consider that, because we are
placed at the head of a branch or conference, we are not beyond the possibility of falling, but keep in mind the numerous beacons that warn us of impending danger;
and I pray God that every man desiring to do right, may be helped by the blessings of God, and the prayers of his people so to do.

While I am writing I will take the liberty to say a few more words. The office of an elder is not a momentary thing, but if we use it right, an eternal office. I am fearful
many elders do not rightly think of it, but are apt to take too much scope in a variety of things. It is true my conscience may be more tender than many, but however
that may be I shall take the liberty to speak and write freely. There are many ideas as to what is sin, and what is not. I will enumerate a few species of sin, as another
cause of so many apostatizing. When some receive a little power they are apt to indulge in many practices that are abominable in the sight of God, and they forget his
eye is on their ways. I am here to husband all the talents and means put into my power, but not to use them in mingling with the wicked, and so bring the cause of God
into disrepute. I hold it essential to make myself thoroughly acquainted with the power of the evil one, so as to warn my weaker brethren, but a visit once or twice to
such scenes are enough, and will not squander the money that the Saints have given me in scenes of this kind. A hint to the wise is enough. I consider my priesthood of
that sacred kind that I dare not sully it by any connexion with the wicked, further than I am compelled to do by necessity. I would therefore beseech my fellow
labourers, if they wish to have the Spirit of God, and to exhort their brethren to virtue, chastity, and temperance, to show the example; not by signing the pledge, no, for
that shews your want of faith in the gospel of Christ, because if you truly are a faithful follower of Jesus Christ you will add to your faith, temperance; and you
covenanted to keep the commandments of God when you went to the water, and I am sure temperance is one. Then why sign a pledge? Oh! ye of little decision.

Elders, let purity of intention be your motto, and you will prosper and never fail, and in the things of God you will be fruitful, and not barren.

D. C. KIMBALL..

Reminiscences.

When we were first privileged by hearing the proclamation of the gospel of Jesus Christ, we almost invariably heard the people told, that if they received and obeyed
the principles of truth, they would have to suffer persecution for the same; that from the moment they were classed with the Saints of God, they would find an array of
enemies with which beforetime they were unacquainted, and truly in our own experience, and in that of others, we have found it too true.

We feel by no means anxious to intrude ourselves upon our readers, but believing that the biography of the servants and handmaidens of the Lord would be interesting,
and especially a detail of the manner in which they became acquainted with the principles of truth; we shall trespass upon the indulgence of our readers in a few
reminiscences of the past, in reference to that period of our history.

Wonderful and various are the ways by which the people of God are led, and singular on many occasions are the means by which persons, who, beforetime, have been
enshrouded, as it were, in the clouds of sectarianism, burst the gloom of their enthralment to rejoice in the light of the gospel of truth. In making a few remarks upon our
position as a sectarian, it is with no intention of meddling with the characters of others, so we shall confine our remarks to our own experience. We remember well,
after revelling in the follies of the day, and of youth, how we were first led to contemplate the subject of religion, and to think seriously of living not for this life only, but
in the anxious hope and desire of a life to come.

We shall make no pretensions to any extra piety after we found ourselves associated in membership with a body of Particular Baptists, but merely state that we were
probably on a par with the rest of the members. We laboured, at least, diligently in endeavouring to promote the interests of the cause, but had to regret, that though we
anticipated a time when all the chapels in the land would baptize by immersion, yet their was no progression in knowledge of heavenly things, but a miserable substitute
in a continued discussion upon doctrine. For some ten years and upwards our connexion continued with this body, when we were led, by intercourse with a friend, to
contemplate the subject of baptism for remission of sins. At the outset, this subject was anything but pleasing to contemplate, as clashing with our former Calvanistic
views, in being of too meritorious a nature to be compatible with the honour and glory of God. But notwithstanding our prejudices, the truth of the doctrine, from the
mere reading of the New Testament, forced itself upon us, and we were compelled to acknowledge it, in spite of every preconceived opinion. So far as we had
 Copyright
received   the(c) 2005-2009,
               doctrine        Infobase
                        it was good,     Media
                                     bringing   Corp.
                                              with it joy and gladness which our former experience had never known; and, of course, like the one whoPagehad819
                                                                                                                                                            found/ a1033
                                                                                                                                                                     piece
of silver, we called upon our friends to rejoice with us. But here we were much disappointed in finding scarcely one disposed to view the subject in the same light, but
rather to manifest a spirit of opposition and persecution, of which beforetime we could not have supposed them capable.
in a continued discussion upon doctrine. For some ten years and upwards our connexion continued with this body, when we were led, by intercourse with a friend, to
contemplate the subject of baptism for remission of sins. At the outset, this subject was anything but pleasing to contemplate, as clashing with our former Calvanistic
views, in being of too meritorious a nature to be compatible with the honour and glory of God. But notwithstanding our prejudices, the truth of the doctrine, from the
mere reading of the New Testament, forced itself upon us, and we were compelled to acknowledge it, in spite of every preconceived opinion. So far as we had
received the doctrine it was good, bringing with it joy and gladness which our former experience had never known; and, of course, like the one who had found a piece
of silver, we called upon our friends to rejoice with us. But here we were much disappointed in finding scarcely one disposed to view the subject in the same light, but
rather to manifest a spirit of opposition and persecution, of which beforetime we could not have supposed them capable.

But, notwithstanding this, conviction grew upon conviction, until action became absolutely necessary, and in an affectionate manner we addressed the members of the
church by letter, stating our views, and the necessity we felt of withdrawing from their communion, and of seeking a connexion with some who would recognize with us
a doctrine, which we now considered to be all-important.

And now, on this decided step being taken, became manifested a spirit of persecution in our old friends, of which beforetime we could not have believed them capable.
Every reason but the true one was assigned for our falling away, and motives the most foolish and wicked were assigned for the steps we had taken. Thus, at an early
period, though we had never heard of the Saints of the last days, did we begin to suffer for the little accession of truth which we had made.

Under these circumstances we became desirous of disseminating the doctrine on which we had separated ourselves, and for which we had begun to suffer, by being
publicly lectured against, and otherwise maligned. Success appeared for a time to crown our efforts with regard to a few individuals, but it was evident there was
something radically deficient in the means employed; for, however some appeared to approve of, and rejoice in, the doctrine, they could not be persuaded to act; and
we have since discovered that we wanted the power and authority of the holy priesthood, that we might teach with authority and not as the scribes of the day. While
under these circumstances, we met with a person who made some statements in relation to the Latter-day Saints, and especially to the fact of the doctrine of baptism
for the remission of sins being held by them. After several conversations upon the subject with the same person, who was not then a member with the Saints, we
experienced the heavy hand of affliction under a severe illness, which lasted for some time. While suffering and becoming convalescent, the important step which we
had taken, and the consequences resulting therefrom, by no means died away in our reflections, but rather became magnified in our estimation, and of continually
increasing importance.

The period, however, of recovery arrived, when, still rejoicing in the principle upon which we had acted, we again came in contact with the person before alluded to,
and found him in a very different condition to that in which he was on our previous acquaintance, inasmuch as he had joined the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints about a fortnight before. Of course, the subject of religion was renewed between us, and we found the person rejoicing, beyond measure, in the principles he
had embraced. He narrated his experience with great joy and gladness, and though we endeavoured to throw doubt upon many points, and to argue against others, we
could not refrain from feeling the force of the principles of truth in a manner not soon to be forgotten.

The following day, while conversing with the same person, we were accosted, in a very friendly manner, by the presiding elder of the little branch of the church where it
occurred. He was cool, courteous, and apparently well-informed on the principles of the church. We discussed the subject with him for some time, and finally received
and accepted an invitation from him to attend a meeting. On the following Wednesday evening, therefore, for the first time, we found ourselves within the walls of a
humble cottage, listening to the principles of eternal truth as they fell from the lips of poor and despised Mormons, as they were termed. What we witnessed and
experienced on the occasion, we feel assured will never be blotted from our memory, but ever be recalled with grateful feelings of thanksgiving unto the God of all
grace.

In defiance of every disposition to be captious, and question every principle we heard, we were compelled to acknowledge the power of truth, and we remember well
the happiness, the unspeakable delight with which we were filled on the occasion. It was in vain that we retired to rest, or seek for our customary slumber; joy and
gladness unspeakable filled our soul at the very thought that the fulness of the gospel had been restored, that men having authority from heaven had come forth to
proclaim it unto the sons of men, and that all the glorious promises of our Saviour could be realized, and that man could know for himself, independent of his fellow
man, the truth as it was in Christ Jesus.

Here, then, before we crossed the threshold of the kingdom of God, did we perceive the great difference between the systems of men and the religion of God; the one
upheld by the skill, eloquence, or tact of its advocates, the other ratified by infallible signs promised by the Son of God, and realized by the believing and faithful.

We continued to attend the meetings of the Saints, but under many temptations and doubts, accompanied by several individuals, who, we rejoice to say, are now in the
church of Christ, as labourers in the gospel. The news of our proceedings was soon bruited abroad, and we found we had committed a great crime in the estimation of
the religious public, by merely attending the meetings of the Saints, though none of us had joined them.

We also found that we had not only to contend with the opposition of the sectarists, but also our own temptations, our misgivings in regard to the truth of the system we
were contemplating. The Book of Mormon was a great stumbling block to us personally.

Its grammatical inaccuracies and errors of spelling, we were inclined to think an evidence of its fallacy, whilst the vigorous opposition and zeal manifested by the
religious world, in the circulation of all kinds of slanderous assertions and tales, led us at many times to pause, and reflect upon what we were about, and to consider
well our faith. In reflecting upon the Book of Mormon, we forgot that the Lord called forth his servant from the field, and from his daily labour, to do his work; and to
translate such a work as the Book of Mormon, he would necessarily act in simplicity, and perform the task according to his ability, and in the language which he could
command. But, again, we thought that if the work were not true the elders who came from America were very unwise to bring the Book of Mormon with them,
inasmuch as the first principles of the gospel could be preached from the New Testament alone.

But, however, at this period occurred an incident that did much to remove our doubts, and to establish us in the faith of the gospel. One who had accompanied us in
attending the meetings almost from the beginning, who was distinguished for his piety and humility as superintendent of the General Baptist Sunday School, being much
exercised in his mind on one occasion, on returning home from a meeting, was led most earnestly to pray that God would make it manifest unto him, whether the
principles as taught by the Saints were of him or not, covenanting most earnestly that he would be faithful with his life if they were so, and on the contrary, asking to be
enabled to reject them if false. His own statement was, that he never before was enabled to approach the Lord in so much earnestness and sincerity. After he had risen
from his knees, and got upon his bed to repose for the night, "the power of the Holy Ghost came upon him, and he spake with tongues, and magnified God." The joy
and satisfaction consequent to him, were such as to banish sleep from his system; he had received of an influence whose nature was life-eternal, and the weariness of
the body was forgotten in the almost overwhelming joy of the soul. We subsequently heard him under the same influence, and remember well that he spoke in the
Greek tongue, in the words of Archimedes, who, when overjoyed at making some fresh discovery, ran into the streets of Athens, exclaiming, Eureka! Eureka! I have
found it! I have found it! Perhaps a sceptic would say that such a thing was very easy; but we would state for the satisfaction of our readers that the young man was as
ignorant of Greek as he possibly could be. From this time forth, our personal obedience to the great law of adoption became a constant thought, especially as one of
our number had been favoured, like the house of Cornelius, with the gift of tongues previously to being baptized.

We continued still to attend the meetings, and as we could not confine to ourselves the principles we had heard, nor the realities we anticipated, we were assailed every
hour in the day by various religionists, while the pulpits began to thunder their anathemas upon the system and the persons connected with it.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 820 / 1033
While many things were put forth in the papers of the day in the way of condemnation and ridicule, and which we had then no means of refuting, yet, we could not but
be surprised, and even encouraged, by the conduct of others, who, while professing to labour for our recovery from so great a heresy, hesitated not to make use of the
most sweeping and palpable falsehoods, that were at once self-evident to our understandings, and they, consequently, produced a contrary effect to that which their
our number had been favoured, like the house of Cornelius, with the gift of tongues previously to being baptized.

We continued still to attend the meetings, and as we could not confine to ourselves the principles we had heard, nor the realities we anticipated, we were assailed every
hour in the day by various religionists, while the pulpits began to thunder their anathemas upon the system and the persons connected with it.

While many things were put forth in the papers of the day in the way of condemnation and ridicule, and which we had then no means of refuting, yet, we could not but
be surprised, and even encouraged, by the conduct of others, who, while professing to labour for our recovery from so great a heresy, hesitated not to make use of the
most sweeping and palpable falsehoods, that were at once self-evident to our understandings, and they, consequently, produced a contrary effect to that which their
authors intended.

In a short time, and at intervals, we, who had been attending the meetings, joined the church, by being baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of our sins,
when opposition and persecution raged to as great an extent as they could under the circumstances go. Some were banished from their father's house the very hour
they became the children of God, others suffered the loss of friends, and the esteem and patronage of those who beforetime had liberally supported them, and all were
taught to know, that they that will live godly in Christ Jesus must suffer persecution.

We have before made allusion to the use of falsehood in opposing the truth, and that, too, on the part, of individuals whom we could not have considered capable of
resorting to such a means, but we understood not then that truth could not be brought to oppose truth, as all truth is harmonious, and, consequently, falsehood is the
weapon that must be used for the purpose. We soon had the most glaring manifestation of the same in the first lecture against us, which we heard from the pulpit. It was
delivered by our own former pastor, by whom, too, we had been introduced into the Society of Particular Baptists.

The lecture was truly unique, and very original, the introduction consisting of an enumeration of the various systems of fanaticism that had sprung up in different ages, the
climax of absurdity being furnished by the Mormons. The Book of Mormon, of course, was an important topic in the discourse; it was described as being a poor,
weak, miserable production, that needed only to be looked at to convince any one of its fallacy. It was then described on the ground of the old Spaulding story, as
having been written in close imitation of the Old Testament, and before many minutes had elapsed it was said not to be at all like the Old Testament for the prophecies
of the Old Testament were dark and mysterious, but those of the Book of Mormon were too lucid and too bright."

One great point of the lecturer was to prove that we were heretics, and like the heretics of former days, were equally rude and unpolite. "For," said the speaker, "the
infidels, in the days of Calvin, could not give that venerable reformer his proper name, but called him `Jack,' and also, in the days of Baxter, that clever divine was
called `Dick,' so with these Mormons, while they address each other by the appellation of `brother.' Cant, hypocrisy, which my soul hates."

Let it be understood here, that the lecturer's motto or text was no other than, 1 Cor., 14 chap., 20 verse. "Brethren, be not children in understanding; howbeit, in malice
be ye children, but in understanding men."

After various most unwarrantable statements, as to the characters of the individuals who had joined the Saints, he discharged the following elegant morsel of pulpit
eloquence. "The Mormons were anxious to get amongst them intelligent and respectable people, but they could not accomplish it, they therefore formed their society
either out of old people in their dotage, or of young folks that knew nothing; they were like the bird that fed upon carrion, and reminded him of the old adage, `That the
devil would rather play a small game than no game at all.'"

Suffice it to say that the entire lecture was a tissue of misstatements and falsehoods from beginning to end, making many friends to the principles, and building up the
Saints in an astonishing manner, for they had witnessed one of the most noted men, of great originality of mind, and a well-known discussionist being compelled to
resort to the most glaring falsehoods and the vilest vituperation of character, in order to make out what he thought a case against the Mormons. We shall, at present, for
fear of trespassing too much upon the patience of our readers, come to a conclusion, as we may possibly resume the subject of these reminiscences at a future time.

EDITOR.

Reflections on the Seekers of Mysteries.

I again obtrude on your readers, but seeing so much upon which to write, I feel constrained by this medium to give publicity to my views. I am aware that your readers
would rather read an article upon some new principle, and be edified in that manner (as the desire of the Saints is to acquire a knowledge of the sublime truths of the
gospel of Christ), but I do not feel to open the treasury of the Lord before I see that the minds of my associates are ready to receive and fully comprehend the
principles to be developed, fearful lest by a development of them, it would only produce the opposite to admiration-abhorrence-and thereby become wasted; for if a
person wished to catch water and secure it for after-use, he would not put it in a leaky barrel and thereby waste it, but would first tighten and drive up the hoops; so
with some Saints, pour water into them or knowledge, and it leaks and becomes lost, and your labours to fill the barrel are altogether fruitless and ineffectual.

Since I have been in England, I have received most pressing invitations to unfold principles of truth, the parties expressing their strength of mind to receive any
teachings, and however strong, it could not in the least affect them. I have been asked a thousand and one questions, yet the very persons most anxious to learn, are the
greatest babblers you can find; and however much you might feel inclined, in the presence of some individuals, to speak of the beauty of the gospel, I have generally
found some traitor, who has been so anxious to be thought by his brethren and sisters to know something more than they do, that he has run like a penny postman from
house to house, to tell them what he knows, seldom telling who was the bestower of the knowledge, but wished it to be understood he found it out, his own mighty self-
that he dug the mine of inexhaustible truth, and struck the vein himself; they are pirates, land sharks-and many of these characters exist. Not that I care to have the
honour of telling anything new, for I confess I can only, in point of knowledge pertaining to the mysteries of the kingdom of God, clearly read A and a part of B; and I
have found individuals so far outstrip me in point of revelations, visions, dreams, that did I not know that I had received something at the hands of the Lord, I should
repine and think I was neglected. I have been obliged to knock under or succumb to the mighty weight of their knowledge, and I have thought, should their dreams and
revelations be written, that they could say with John, "the world could not contain them." I am very certain that the world would not receive them, for many know more
than angels or men, and I have thought they would forget whether they were in the body or out of it, and go up to the third place, and we should loose their society; but
what a blessed release for a self-conceited man-I believe God does despise them, and I know that men do.

I have heard in my travels such histories of things, that I am sure it is poison to listen to them. I have been asked for the white stone, and had to confess my ignorance
and acknowledge I did not know of it. I have had to award the palm to some of my most noble sisters, and confess that they outstrip me and leave me in the lurch; but
question them on the first principles of the gospel, or the Joint Stock Company, and you find the one is stale and worn threadbare by frequent use, the other must
prosper before they can give it assistance. Again, if an elder come amongst them, no matter how destitute of money or clothes, preach he must-labour and unfold
principles unto them-tell them of mysteries pertaining to the kingdom of God; but if, perchance, he should unfold the mystery that his feet are on the ground, and name
his wants-his short acquaintance among them, &c., is urged to rebut the crying wants of the travelling elder; he is at once denounced as extravagant and out of reason.
They imagine that because he is sent without purse or scrip, he must never have a penny in his pocket-must live on the wind-create clothes out of nothing-preach night
and day-be dragged round from pillar to post-and then when night comes (oh, pen! forbid to write his feelings!) he throws himself upon his bed, and feels once again
free from the press of company, and robs himself of sleep to meditate and prepare to relate something new, for if he does not he will soon find he is not wanted: and
should he be placed there for a season (in the place where the richest hive), he must preach till they are tired-must not move from them till they are pleased; but when
 Copyright
he perceives(c)
              the2005-2009,
                  situation heInfobase
                               is placed Media   Corp.
                                         in, he does not endeavour to speak of mysteries about John and Daniel's four-footed beasts, two heads, &c.,   Page    821
                                                                                                                                                          but he    / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                 goes to the
smaller and poorer branches, where he can truly receive assistance to buy his clothes, for amongst the rich his wants are not seen and esteemed-such a mystery acts as
an emetic. I beg pardon for my use of figures. For the correctness of my assertion I appeal to our efforts in behalf of the Joint Stock Company. We have obtained more
They imagine that because he is sent without purse or scrip, he must never have a penny in his pocket-must live on the wind-create clothes out of nothing-preach night
and day-be dragged round from pillar to post-and then when night comes (oh, pen! forbid to write his feelings!) he throws himself upon his bed, and feels once again
free from the press of company, and robs himself of sleep to meditate and prepare to relate something new, for if he does not he will soon find he is not wanted: and
should he be placed there for a season (in the place where the richest hive), he must preach till they are tired-must not move from them till they are pleased; but when
he perceives the situation he is placed in, he does not endeavour to speak of mysteries about John and Daniel's four-footed beasts, two heads, &c., but he goes to the
smaller and poorer branches, where he can truly receive assistance to buy his clothes, for amongst the rich his wants are not seen and esteemed-such a mystery acts as
an emetic. I beg pardon for my use of figures. For the correctness of my assertion I appeal to our efforts in behalf of the Joint Stock Company. We have obtained more
shares where the people are poor, trade fluctuating, and few in number, than we did in large and very respectable branches. I ask travelling elders, who have assisted
them most? has it been the rich? I answer, No! Preach, preach, night and day, but never mention your wants, for if you should, you will receive their frowns, and the
shake of the hand is not so friendly but cool. Oh! how changed. Christ very truly said, the poor had the gospel preached unto them, and never mentioned the rich, other
than they scarcely could be saved. And why? Because their money was their god; they worship it, and so are proud of the influence it gives them; they close up the
bowels of their compassion and see their brother in need. The apostle said to the rich, go to and howl. Of course there are exceptions, but I speak generally, and feel
the force of my assertions. I am not careful about its savouriness, so long as its truth; and I now stand as the advocate of my brethren in the ministry-the sacrifices-the
trials-the difficulties they have to contend with, few know; and should they embrace the privilege given to others, and unbosom their feelings-make a confidant of some
one or two of congenial feelings (and to the heart of a true man it is similar to a hearty cry when the heart is overcharged), he is sure to be belied. Or should he tell his
little wants in all simplicity and truth, he is sure to find himself mistaken in his supposed bosom friend, and he is made, of necessity, a man over the things God has
revealed to him; and thus the true and faithful Saints, who would derive good from the things you could tell them, are debarred from enjoying them, because traitors are
in their midst, and those are the characters ever ready to magnify the little wishes of the poor travelling elder to be as large as mount Etna, and extravagance is put down
as his weak point. He must walk and never ride-must preach and never name his barefootedness, his threadbare clothes-must preach something new-something they
never heard before, otherwise he will not satisfy this learned branch. At one place he must put on a sanctified look and never smile or use a figure or parable, for they
are so very delicate, and their nerves are so very sensitive, they cannot bear to hear a preacher use a familiar figure; at another he is to be serious; at a third "he will not
suit us," and so you go on, from place to place, till at last you give up, and declare you will not try to please any one, but endeavour to please God and yourself. And I
would say to elders, to new beginners especially, never strain yourselves to tell them any thing new, rely upon the spirit of Jehovah, and teach and preach what He gives
you. Never attempt to explain Daniel's visions of horns, tails, eyes, and heads, for if you do, you will explain yourself away beyond the bounds of time and space; and
although it may not get you so fine a name as being a popular preacher, nor receive so many invitations to preach, or be looked upon so highly for a season, you will
eventually, by sterling worth and sound sense, recommend yourself to every honest-hearted Saint and foreigner to our creed. They who love these mysteries will be
tired of them by and bye, and he that gives way to such desires to satisfy his cupidity, will become as dark as midnight, until he can say, like the Great Gun, I can
preach as well without the spirit of God as with it; and why? because you have run before the spirit of God, relied upon your own wisdom, and fallen a prey to the
desires of those whom you thought your friends; and they now retort upon you and back-bite you, till you are compelled to leave and go elsewhere, having got to the
end of the stretched rope. Had you taught the first principles, and relied solely upon the spirit of God, and been humble, I am certain that so long as you remained
faithful, and in all sincerity before God, and with singleness of heart sought to magnify your office as an elder, God never, no never would leave you without a word to
say, but on the contrary your words would be savoury and good. Never allow that organ, termed by phrenologists self-approbation, to be too large, for if you do, the
desire to obtain the encomiums of your brethren for good preaching, will prove a misfortune; but rather know yourself that you have done your duty faithfully before
God, and feel you have his approbation. Whether your discourse is stale or new it is his will and not your own, yours being swallowed up in the will of God; thus you
will succeed and bring more into the kingdom of God, and effect the object for which you were called to the office of elder. If you do this, you truly magnify your office,
and make it honourable.

I am aware many are fond of the applause of their brethren; it is food to live upon; it is congenial to their feelings; but if they cut off the ears of the people by telling them
of John's visions, of great things, of marvellous things about a nation being born in a day, of the white stone, of the new name, on all of which they are in ignorance
themselves (yet must, forsooth, tell something new to please these truly mysterious people), what is the result? My dear brethren, it is a very mistaken notion, do not do
it; tell them the plain and simple facts of the gospel of Christ; be humble, patient, frugal, and economical over all you have got, whether temporal or spiritual, and for one
or five talents you shall receive ten or twenty; and although for a season you bear the taunts and sly hints about your plain preaching, &c., you will shine forth after a
season. I shall preach faith and repentance here, because I know nothing else to tell them till they get to Zion, where God has appointed his mysteries (if any there are)
shall be revealed, and not in Babylon. Let no one suppose that when I come they will hear mysteries, for I know none other than some of my pressing wants, and these
are too much for some people to receive, especially amongst those who have the means to do it, for God having made them stewards over a part of his treasures, they
keep them as close as the bird in the cage; but the poor, who receive a few shillings for their weekly toil, are far more liberal, and can see your wants, though, as is
generally the case, they are not preached to so frequently as the rich, still they are content, and will do more for a travelling elder. God bless the poor, and the rich too,
so long as they desire liberal things, and if they do, they shall live by them, and God will abundantly bless them. The poor are willing to help the Joint Stock Company
with their limited means, and will exercise faith and take up from ten to twenty shares, and thereby show their readiness to put the machine in motion. Come, then, ye
wealthy brethren, assist us, for we need it, if you do it from the heart, and the very God of heaven shall bless you and increase your riches so long as you use them for
his glory, and the furtherance of his cause; but if you are niggardly, it will take wings and flee away, and bring you down to poverty and probably apostacy. I have seen
this as the result of niggardly proceedings; but on the other hand, when I have seen liberality of soul manifested, the individual has prospered. Many very essential
works might have been put forth in Nauvoo, and, in all probability the translation of the Bible would have been effected, and we had possession of the unbounded
privilege of a perusal of the sacred volume, but for the narrow, sixpenny-souls of some men, who would rather build a mill, or live on their money, than let the church
realize the benefit of the labours of the prophet. They made their money their god, and I am bold to affirm it will prove the destruction of a great number. They would
rather the Gentiles, who lurk for our blood, should receive the benefit of using and trading with their money-a railway or bank, or houses or lands should rather have it
in their power than the church; because suspicion has so rivetted on their minds, they want to see it prosper first, then come in at the fag end, and thereby have a fag
end glory, to which they are welcome so far as I am concerned; but I have ambition to rise to the height of perfection in being liberal as I am in other species of
attributes to which man can possibly arrive. Let no one take umbrage at what I have written, because of its plainness; of their truth I know hundreds of elders will bear
me out; but if I stand alone and as a target to receive the arrows of the illiberal, I know, as a servant of God, that I have written facts, stern facts, and incontrovertible
ones. Let it go forth then, for it will reach those for whom it is intended, and I trust no man will impugn my motives, but consider it emanated from a man who possesses
a liberal heart, who delights to bless the poor and needy, and you, and who knows what it is to have riches, houses and land, and forsake them for the gospel's sake,
and is willing to do it again and again, as often as God requires it; therefore, let no man say "I do not know what it is to have riches, and therefore it is easier to write
than to act;" it may be so in some cases, but I rejoice to say that meanness, or a narrow, contracted soul never formed an ingredient or had a place in my constitution.

You must excuse my long articles, as I am lead beyond what I intended by the truth. My subject having put the spirit in me, and I felt warm upon it, as I penned these
solemn truths. Let us have liberal souls, wide as eternity, to comprehend the goodness of God, and be liberal as God is liberal, and he will delight in you and bless you,
for he likes a cheerful giver. Let your hearts be warmed and stimulated to do acts of generosity, and, as the kindness of the daughter of Abraham was ever to be a
memorial, so shall be your good acts to the elders and the Joint Stock Company. I love to pray for my friends who lend the helping hand and administer to my wants,
and all the travelling elders will respond Amen.

I am, your sincere friend,

DAVID C. KIMBALL.

Letter to R. Hedlock.
Copyright (c)Street
Macclesfield  2005-2009,   Infobase
                    South, City Road,Media Corp.1846.
                                     May 18th,                                                                                                          Page 822 / 1033

Dear Hedlock,-He have had our quarterly conference yesterday, and all has passed off well. I think it was the best that we have had in London since I have been here.
DAVID C. KIMBALL.

Letter to R. Hedlock.

Macclesfield Street South, City Road, May 18th, 1846.

Dear Hedlock,-He have had our quarterly conference yesterday, and all has passed off well. I think it was the best that we have had in London since I have been here.
We had but little business to do, except talk about the Joint Stock Company. I am happy to say that after a great deal of explanation, the Saints in this conference are
coming up about right, and I think we shall shall not be behind others at the end of the year, if we were a little so at the start.

I feel quite encouraged from what the Saints are doing, for, I believe, they will do their utmost. I have been lately sending the proclamations to the lords, dukes,
viscounts, marquises, bishops, members of parliament, and all kinds of BIG men. I fold them up nicely in an envelope, and superscribe the title, name, and private
residence, and send them through the post office. Is this right, Father Hedlock; if not, please tell me?

Brother Cuerden is here still; to-morrow the Deed is to be registered complete, and then I have no doubt but you will feel happy. On Thursday, I am going to
Birmingham, I shall stay there till conference, then I shall see you. Brother H. Crump will also be at the conference. I am well, I hope you are the same. My love to
brothers Ward, Banks, and Wilson.

Your's respectfully,

E. H. DAVIES.

To Mr. Thomas Ward.

Sir,-From an article emanating from you as President of the British and American Commercial Joint Stock Company, which appeared in your last number of the
STAR,and also from an Address by Mr. Thomas D. Brown, in the same publication, I am led to presume that your Joint Stock Company is now legally established
according to the provisions of an Act of Parliament; and such being the case, I deem it a matter of courtesy towards yourself and the gentlemen comprising the Board
of Directors, to thank you on my own behalf, as well as for my co-trustee Mr. Samuel Downes, for the manner in which you have conducted the arduous duties
necessarily attendant upon so novel and important an undertaking; and when I take into consideration the great number of shareholders, it seems to me a matter of
surprise that the trustees you appointed at the formation of your intended company, have not, upon any one occasion, been appealed to-this of itself speaks volumes,
and if anything can, at once gives the highest evidence of the integrity of your motives, and the satisfactory manner in which you have conducted the preliminary
arrangements.

The period, then, having arrived when it becomes incumbent upon your trustees to retire from the office deputed to them, allow me, while surrendering my office, to
express my satisfaction at the result, and in doing so, I am sure that very wellwisher to the interests of the company will coincide, and join me in congratulating you and
the directors upon the accomplishment of your intentions, namely-the formation of a society for trading purposes, based upon British law-an association, too, which in
three points, at least, stands without a rival for the benefit of the working man-first, from the trifling amount per share; second, from the number of shareholders; and,
third, from the extent of its objects.

Trusting, Sir, that the gentlemen hereafter called to preside at the Board of Directors, will ever bear in mind integrity of purpose, I can with confidence predict a
successful result to your future undertakings.

Believe me, Sir, with an ardent desire for the prosperity of your company,

Your most obedient servant,

R. JAMES.

Liverpool, May 22d, 1846.

Latter-Day Saints' Millennial Star. June 1 1846.

IN our readings of the various public newspapers of the day, we have observed many slanderous and false statements in reference to the Saints in the west, and of their
progress on their journey westward. These have generally been quotations from the most disreputable paper published in the west, the Warsaw Signal, and we are
astonished that respectable journals in this country should disgrace their columns by such extracts. We have, however, in our present number, extracted a more
favourable statement from a New York paper, which, though not correct in all its items, yet gives a much better statement as to the camp generally.

The attention of our readers will no doubt be directed to the contributions of elder D. C. Kimball, and we trust that the principles therein taught, will be duly considered
and acted upon; let no one take offence at any apparent severity in them, but rather place themselves, by their conduct, in such a position as to be free from the
application of the remarks upon themselves.

It will be seen, from the letter of elder Davies, that our deed was nearly completed, and by the return of elder Hedlock from London, we have ascertained for a
certainty that the deed would be delivered complete on Wednesday the 20th instant.

We would again remind the Saints that our General Conference will take place in Manchester, in Whitsun-week, commencing on Sunday the last day of May.

We ought also to remind the Directors of the Complete Registration, that much advantage would be derived by their assembling in Liverpool, at least two days previous
to the Conference.

We request the presidents of conferences, and others, to bear in mind that we shall require at the General Conference as accurate a return as can be made of the
members' increase, and present standing of the Saints, represented either by delegate, or by letter. A strict compliance with this injunction will much oblige.

The Mormon Emigration.

(Extracted From the London Times Newspaper of the 18Th May 1846.)

The  Mormons of Nauvoo are fairly en route for California. They have all left their old residence, and at the last accounts were just crossing the head waters of the
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
Chariton river, about 150 miles west of Nauvoo. A Locofoco paper has been established at Nauvoo since their departure, and contains some very          Page    823 items
                                                                                                                                                         interesting / 1033 of
intelligence concerning the progress of the expedition, and the general prospects of the country. It states, on the authority of a letter from a gentleman travelling with the
company, that everything has gone on well, that the party is in good health, and the grand caravan moved slowly, but peacefully. Their progress had been materially
(Extracted From the London Times Newspaper of the 18Th May 1846.)

The Mormons of Nauvoo are fairly en route for California. They have all left their old residence, and at the last accounts were just crossing the head waters of the
Chariton river, about 150 miles west of Nauvoo. A Locofoco paper has been established at Nauvoo since their departure, and contains some very interesting items of
intelligence concerning the progress of the expedition, and the general prospects of the country. It states, on the authority of a letter from a gentleman travelling with the
company, that everything has gone on well, that the party is in good health, and the grand caravan moved slowly, but peacefully. Their progress had been materially
retarded by the want of fodder for their live stock; the grass not having fairly started, reduced them to the necessity of labouring for the farmers on the route, to supply
the deficiency. They travel in detached companies, from 5 to 10 miles apart, and, in point of order, resemble a military expedition. The editor of the Hancock Eagle, the
paper referred to, says, that he visited the camp before it broke up. It was in the vigorous weather of February, and the tents were blockaded by snow-drifts; yet the
scene seemed cheerful and animated. From appearance he thought they would suffer most severely before reaching their destination. It was the intention of at least
some of the companies to halt in the valley of the Sweet-water river, and put in a crop for the subsistence of themselves and others who may follow. Numbers were on
their way from the eastern stats to join the expedition. The same paper says, that in the whole town of Nauvoo it would be impossible to purchase a drop of ardent
spirits! No drinking, gambling, or any similar vice had ever been introduced there, though, as a new class of emigrants was pouring in to take the place of the Mormons,
it seemed altogether probable that they would bring with them the accompaniments of "civilization." The Temple was for sale, and a wealthy bachelor gentleman from
the south had arrived, with the intention of purchasing it. His object, it is said, is to convert the Temple into an asylum for destitute widows and orphans, and to
purchase lands and town lots, and endow it out of the rents of the same. The Eagle contains the following paragraph concerning a prospective improvement in
Nauvoo:-"The agent of an eastern company has arrived here for the purpose of selecting a site for the erection of manufactories. By throwing out a wing dam into the
Mississippi, and cutting a short canal, water-power can be obtained here sufficient to drive all the machinery in the state. A fall of two and a-half to three feet can be
had, with an inexhaustable supply of water at all seasons. The Mormons had a project on foot to accomplish this, through the aid of an English company, and if they
had not been molested would have commenced operations this spring. A fund of ï¿½150,000 had been already subscribed, which was to have been expended in the
erection of factories, the purchase of farms in the vicinity, and in bridging the Mississippi. We are informed by an engineer, who has examined the locality, that there is
not a spot on the river that will bear a favourable comparison with Nauvoo, in point of eligibility for the establishing of a great manufacturing interest. The idea is not
chimerical, that this city will in time be the Lowell of the West."-New York Courier and Enquirer.

Liverpool Conference.

According to previous announcement, the Liverpool Quarterly Conference was held in the Music Hall, May, 17th, 1846.

The meeting being called to order, was opened by singing and prayer. Elder J. Banks moved that elder Thomas Wilson preside on the occasion, and that elder J. S.
Cantwell act as clerk, which was voted unanimously.

The number of officers present were two high priests, 20 elders, 23 priests, eight teachers, and five deacons. The total number of members represented in thirteen
branches was 750 members, including three high priests, 31 elders, 50 priests, 23 teachers, and 14 deacons.

In the course of the proceedings, brother John Wilson, late of London, and formerly of Burnley, was ordained to the office of a priest.

The proceedings of the day were of a very pleasing and satisfactory nature, though a little varied in the afternoon from the general business, by a case of appeal on the
part of an individual who had been cut off from the church. Denying many of the principal doctrines of the church, including the authority of the Twelve, were the
grounds of complaint against the person.-He was desirous of showing that he had not been legally dealt with, and wished his case to be re-heard. The business,
however, was brought to a conclusion in a summary way, by the question being urged as to whether the individual believed in the authority of the Twelve or not, as it
was argued that if an individual were in heaven, he would acknowledge the authority of God, the father, from whom the laws of government emanate; or otherwise if his
authority was rejected, there were no laws left for the government of such a one, and his place was no longer there: so if an individual denies the authority of the
Twelve, from whom the laws for governing the church emanate, it is evident we have then no laws by which to govern him-his place therefore is no longer amongst us-
he must go hence to find a head whose laws he can acknowledge.

As there was abundant evidence of the fact, it was moved and carried unanimously that the former decision of the council and branch be ratified by that conference,
that the person be cut off from the church.

THOMAS WILSON, President.

J. S. CANTWELL, Clerk.

Notices.

We have much pleasure at last to state that the Certificate of Complete Registration of the British and American Commercial Joint Stock Company, together with the
Deed, was received in Liverpool on the 22nd ult.

We shall be much obliged by our agents for books, &c., squarring their accounts up as much as possible by the General Conference.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY T. WARD, STANLEY BUILDINGS, BATH STREET.

RICHARD JAMES, PRINTER, 39, SOUTH CASTLE STREET.

No. 12. June 15 1846. Vol. VII.
Oregon and California.

Extracted From the Narrative of An Exploring Expedition to Oregon and California (4)
By Captain J. C. Fremont.

July 20.-This morning (as we generally found the mornings under these mountains) was very clear and beautiful, and the air cool and pleasant, with the thermometer at
44 degrees. We continued our march up the stream, along a green sloping bottom, between pine hills on the one hand, and the main Black hills on the other, towards
the ridge which separates the waters of the Platte from those of the Arkansas. As we approached the dividing ridge, the whole valley was radiant with flowers; blue,
yellow,  pink,
 Copyright  (c)white, scarlet, and
                2005-2009,         purple,Media
                               Infobase    vied with
                                                Corp.each other in splendour. Esparcette was one of the highly characteristic plants, and a bright-looking flower (gaillardia
                                                                                                                                                      Page 824 / 1033
aristata) was very frequent; but the most abundant plant along our road to-day was geranium maculatum, which is the characteristic plant on this portion of the dividing
grounds. Crossing to the waters of the Platte, fields of blue flax added to the magnificence of this mountain garden: this was occasionally four feet in height, which was a
luxuriance of growth that I rarely saw this almost universal plant attain throughout the journey. Continuing down a branch of the Platte, among high and very steep
July 20.-This morning (as we generally found the mornings under these mountains) was very clear and beautiful, and the air cool and pleasant, with the thermometer at
44 degrees. We continued our march up the stream, along a green sloping bottom, between pine hills on the one hand, and the main Black hills on the other, towards
the ridge which separates the waters of the Platte from those of the Arkansas. As we approached the dividing ridge, the whole valley was radiant with flowers; blue,
yellow, pink, white, scarlet, and purple, vied with each other in splendour. Esparcette was one of the highly characteristic plants, and a bright-looking flower (gaillardia
aristata) was very frequent; but the most abundant plant along our road to-day was geranium maculatum, which is the characteristic plant on this portion of the dividing
grounds. Crossing to the waters of the Platte, fields of blue flax added to the magnificence of this mountain garden: this was occasionally four feet in height, which was a
luxuriance of growth that I rarely saw this almost universal plant attain throughout the journey. Continuing down a branch of the Platte, among high and very steep
timbered hills, covered with fragments of rock, towards evening we issued from the piney region, and made a late encampment near the Poundeake rock, on that fork
of the river which we had ascended on the 8th of July. Our animals enjoyed the abundant rushes this evening, as the flies were so bad among the pines that they had
been much harassed. A deer was killed here this evening; and again the evening was overcast, and a collection of brilliant red clouds in the west was followed by the
customary squall of rain.

Achillea millefolium (milfoil) was among the characteristic plants of the river bottoms to-day. This was one of the most common plants during the whole of our journey,
occuring in almost every variety of situation. I noticed it on the lowlands of the rivers, near the coast of the Pacific, and near to the snow among the mountains of the
Sierra Nevada.

During this excursion we had surveyed to its head one of the two principal branches of the Upper Arkansas, 75 miles in length, and entirely completed our survey of the
south fork of the Platte, to the extreme sources of that portion of the river which belongs to the plains, and heads in the broken hills of the Arkansas dividing ridge, at
the foot of the mountains. That portion of its waters which were collected among these mountains, it was hoped to explore on our homeward voyage.

Reaching St. Vrain's fort on the morning of the 23rd, we found Mr. Fitzpatrick and his party in good order and excellent health, and my true and reliable friend Kit
Carson, who had brought with him 10 good mules, with the necessary packsaddles. Mr. Fitzpatrick, who had often endured every extremity of want during the course
of his mountain life, and knew well the value of provisions in this country, had watched over our stock with jealous vigilance, and there was an abundance of flour, rice,
sugar, and coffee in the camp; and again we fared luxuriously. Meat was, however, very scarce; and two very small pigs, which we obtained at the fort, did not go far
among 40 men. Mr. Fitzpatrick had been here a week, during which time his men had been occupied in refitting the camp; and the repose had been very beneficial to
his animals, which were now in tolerably good condition.

I had been able to obtain no certain information in regard to the character of the passes in this portion of the Rocky Mountain range, which had always been
represented as impracticable for carriages, but the exploration of which was incidentally contemplated by my instructions, with the view of finding some convenient
point of passage for the road of emigration, which would enable it to reach, on a more direct line, the usual ford of the Great Colorado-a place considered as
determined by the nature of the country beyond that river. It is singular, that immediately at the foot of the mountains, I could find no one sufficiently acquainted with
them to guide us to the plains at the western base; but the race of trappers, who formerly lived in their recesses, has almost entirely disappeared-dwindled to a few
scattered individuals-some one or two of whom are regularly killed in the course of each year by the Indians. You will remember, that in the previous year I brought
with me to their village near this post, and hospitably treated on the way, several Cheyenne Indians, whom I had met on the Lower Platte. Shortly after their arrival
here, these were out with a party of Indians, (themselves the principal men,) which discovered a few trappers in the neighbouring mountains, whom they immediately
murdered, although one of them had been nearly thirty years in the country, and was perfectly well known, as he had grown grey among them.

Through this portion of the mountains, also, are the customary roads of the war parties going out against the Utah and Shoshonee Indians; and occasionally parties from
the Crow nation make their way down to the southward along this chain, in the expectation of surprising some straggling lodges of their enemies. Shortly before our
arrival, one of their parties had attacked an Arapaho village in the vicinity, which they had found unexpectedly strong; and their assault was turned into a rapid flight and
a hot pursuit, in which they had been compelled to abandon the animals they had rode, and escape on their war horses.

Into this uncertain and dangerous region, small parties of three or four trappers, who now could collect together, rarely ventured; and consequently it was seldom
visited and little known. Having determined to try the passage by a pass through a spur of the mountains made by the Cache-a-la-Poudre river, which rises in the high
bed of mountains around Long's peak, I thought it advisable to avoid any incumbrance which would occasion detention, and accordingly again separated the party into
two divisions-one of which, under the command of Mr. Fitzpatrick, was directed to cross the plains to the mouth of Laramie river, and, continuing thence its route along
the usual emigrant road, meet me at Fort Hall, a post belonging to the Hudson Bay Company, and situated on Snake River, as it is commonly called in the Oregon
Territory, although better known to us as Lewes's fork of the Columbia. The latter name is there restricted to one of the upper forks of the river.

Our Delaware Indians having determined to return to their homes, it became necessary to provide this party with a good hunter; and I accordingly engaged in that
capacity Alexander Godey, a young man about 25 years of age, who had been in this country six or seven years, all of which time had been actively employed in
hunting for the support of the posts, or in solitary trading expeditions among the Indians. In courage and professional skill he was a formidable rival to Carson, and
constantly afterwards was among the best and most efficient of the party, and in difficult situations was of incalculable value. Hiram Powers, one of the men belonging to
Mr. Fitzpatrick's party, was discharged at this place.

A French engagea, at Lupton's fort, had been shot in the back on the 4th of July and died during our absence to the Arkansas. The wife of the murdered man, an Indian
woman of the Snake nation, desirous, like Naomi of old, to return to her people, requested and obtained permission to travel with my party to the neighbour-hood of
Bear river, where she expected to meet with some of their villages. Happier than the Jewish widow, she carried with her two children, pretty little half-breeds, who
added much to the liveliness of the camp. Her baggage was carried on five or six pack horses; and I gave her a small tent, for which I no longer had any use, as I had
procured a lodge at the fort.

For my own party I selected the following men, a number of whom old associations rendered agreeable to me:-

Charles Preuss, Christopher Carson, Basil Lajeunesse, Francois Badeau, J. B. Bernier, Louis Menard, Raphael Proue, Jacob Dodson, Louis Zindeal, Henry Lee, J. B.
Derosier, Franccois Lajeunesse, and Auguste Vasquez.

By observation, the latitude of the post is 40 deg. 16 min. 33 sec., and its longitude 105 deg. 12 min. 23 sec., depending, with all the other longitudes along this portion
of the line, upon a subsequent occultation of September 13, 1843, to which they are referred by the chronometer. Its distance from Kansas landing, by the road we
travelled, (which, it will be remembered, was very winding along the Lower Kansas river,) was 750 miles. The rate of the chronometer, determined by observations at
this place for the interval of our absence, during this month, was 33 deg. 72 sec., which you will hereafter see did not sensibly change during the ensuing month, and
remained nearly constant during the remainder of our journey across the continent. This was the rate used in referring to St. Vrain's fort, the longitude between that
place and the mouth of the Fontaine-qui-bouit.

Our various barometrical observations, which are better worthy of confidence than the isolated determination of 1842, give, for the elevation of the fort above the sea,
4,930 feet. The barometer here used was also a better one, and less liable to derangement.

At the end of
 Copyright  (c)two days, which
                2005-2009,     were allowed
                            Infobase  Media to  my animals for necessary repose, all the arrangements had been completed, and on the afternoonPage
                                              Corp.                                                                                                 of the 26th
                                                                                                                                                           825we/ 1033
resumed our respective routes. Some little trouble was experienced in crossing the Platte, the waters of which were still kept up by rains and melting snow; and having
travelled only about four miles, we encamped in the evening on Thompson's Creek, where we were very much disturbed by mosquitoes.
Our various barometrical observations, which are better worthy of confidence than the isolated determination of 1842, give, for the elevation of the fort above the sea,
4,930 feet. The barometer here used was also a better one, and less liable to derangement.

At the end of two days, which were allowed to my animals for necessary repose, all the arrangements had been completed, and on the afternoon of the 26th we
resumed our respective routes. Some little trouble was experienced in crossing the Platte, the waters of which were still kept up by rains and melting snow; and having
travelled only about four miles, we encamped in the evening on Thompson's Creek, where we were very much disturbed by mosquitoes.

The following days we continued our march westward over comparative plains, and, fording the Cache-a-la-Poudre on the morning of the 28th, entered the Black hills,
and nooned on this stream in the mountains beyond them. Passing over a fine large bottom in the afternoon, we reached a place where the river was shut up in the hills;
and, ascending a ravine, made a laborious and very difficult passage around by a gap, striking the river again about dusk. A little labour, however, would remove this
difficulty, and render the road to this point a very excellent one. The evening closed in dark with rain, and the mountains looked gloomy.

July 29.-Leaving our encampment about seven in the morning, we travelled until three in the afternoon along the river, which, for this distance of about six miles, runs
directly through a spur of the main mountains.

We were compelled by the nature of the ground to cross the river eight or nine times, at difficult, deep, and rocky fords, the stream running with great force, swollen by
the rains-a true mountain torrent, only 40 or 50 feet wide. It was a mountain valley of the narrowest kind, almost a chasm; and the scenery wild and beautiful. Towering
mountains rose round about; their sides sometimes dark with forests of pine, and sometimes with lofty precipices, washed by the river; while below, as if they
indemnified themselves in luxuriance for the scanty space, the green river bottom was covered with a wilderness of flowers, their tall spikes sometimes rising above our
heads as we rode among them. A profusion of blossoms on a white flowering vine, (clematis lasianthi), which was abundant along the river, contrasted handsomely with
the green foliage of the trees. The mountain appeared to be composed of a greenish-grey and red granite, which in some places appeared to be in a state of
decomposition, making a red soil.

The stream was wooded with cotton-wood, box-elder, and cherry, with currant and serviceberry bushes. After a somewhat laborious day, during which it had rained
incessantly, we encamped near the end of the pass at the mouth of a small creek, in sight of the great Laramie plains. It continued to rain heavily, and at evening the
mountains were hid in mists; but there was no lack of wood, and the large fires we made to dry our clothes were very comfortable; and at night the hunters came in with
a fine deer. Rough and difficult as we found the pass to-day, an excellent road may be made with a little labour. Elevation of the camp 5,540 feet, and distance from St.
Vrain's fort 56 miles.

July 30.-The day was bright again; the thermometer at sunrise 52 degrees; and leaving our encampment at eight o'clock, in about half a mile we crossed the Cacche-a-
la-Poudre river for the last time; and, entering a smoother country, we travelled along a kind of vallon, bounded on the right by red buttes and precipices, while to the
left a high rolling country extended to a range of the Black hills, beyond which arose the great mountains around Long's peak.

By the great quantity of snow visible among them, it had probably snowed heavily there the previous day, while it rained on us in the valley.

We halted at noon on a small branch; and in the afternoon travelled over a high country, gradually ascending towards a range of buttes, or high hills covered with pines,
which forms the dividing ridge between the waters we had left and those of Laramie river.

Late in the evening we encamped at a spring of cold water, near the summit of the ridge, having increased our elevation to 7,520 feet. During the day we had travelled
24 miles. By some indifferent observations, our latitude is 41 deg. 02 min. 19 sec. A species of hedcome was characteristic along the whole day's route.

Emerging from the mountains, we entered a region of bright, fair weather. In my experience in this country, I was forcibly impressed with the different character of the
climate on opposite sides of the Rocky Mountain range. The vast prairie plain on the east is like the ocean; the rain the clouds from the constantly evaporating snow of
the mountains rushing down into the heated air of the plains, on which you will have occasion to remark the frequent storms of rain we encountered during our journey.

July 31.-The morning was clear; temperature 48 degrees. A fine rolling road, among piney and grassy hills, brought us this morning into a large trail where an Indian
village had recently passed. The weather was pleasant and cool; we were disturbed by neither mosquitoes nor flies; and the country was certainly extremely beautiful.
The slopes and broad ravines were absolutely covered with fields of flowers of the most exquisitely beautiful colours. Among those which had not hitherto made their
appearance, and which here were characteristic, was a new delphinium, of a green and lustrous metallic blue colour, mingled with compact fields of several bright-
coloured varieties of astragalus, which were crowded together in splendid profusion. This trail conducted us through a remarkable defile, to a little timbered creek, up
which we wound our way, passing by a singular and massive wall of dark-red granite. The formation of the country is a red feldspathic granite, overlying a
decomposing mass of the same rock, forming the soil of all this region, which every where is red and gravelly, and appears to be of a great floral fertility.

As we emerged on a small tributary of the Laramie river, coming in sight of its principal stream, the flora became perfectly magnificent; and we congratulated ourselves,
as we rode along our pleasant road, that we had substituted this for the uninteresting country between Laramie hills and the Sweet Water valley. We had no meat for
supper last night or breakfast this morning, and we were glad to see Carson come in at noon with a good antelope.

A meridian observation of the sun placed us in latitude 41 deg. 04 min. 06 sec. In the evening we encamped on the Laramie river, which is here very thinly timbered
with scattered groups of cotton-wood at considerable intervals. From our camp, we are able to distinguish the gorges, in which are the source of Cacche-a-la-Poudre
and Laramie rivers; and the Medicine Bow mountain, towards the point of which we are directing our course this afternoon, has been in sight the greater part of the
day. By observation the latitude was 41 deg. 15 min. 02 sec. and longitude 106 deg. 16 min. 54 sec. The same beautiful flora continued till about four in the afternoon,
when it suddenly disappeared, with the red soil, which became sandy and of a whitish-gray colour. The evening was tolerably clear; temperature at sunset 64 degrees.
The day's journey was 30 miles.

August 1.-The morning was calm and clear, with sunrise temperature at 42 degrees. We travelled to-day over a plain, or open rolling country, at the foot of the
Medicine Bow mountain; the soil in the morning being sandy, with fragments of rock'abundant; and in the afternoon, when we approached closer to the mountain, so
stony that we made but little way. The beautiful plants of yesterday reappeared occasionally; flax in bloom occurred during the morning; and esparcette, in luxuriant
abundance, was a characteristic of the stony ground in the afternoon. The camp was roused into a little excitement by a chase after a buffalo bull, and an encounter with
a war-party of Sioux and Cheyenne Indians, about thirdy strong. Hares and antelope were seen during the day, and one of the latter was killed. The Laramie peak was
in sight this afternoon. The evening was clear, with scattered clouds: temperature 62 degrees. The days journey was 26 miles.

August 2.-Temperature at sunrise 52 degrees, and scenery and weather made our road to-day delightful. The neighbouring mountain is thickly studded with pines,
intermingled with the brighter foliage of aspens, and occasional spots like lawns between the patches of snow among the pines, and here and there on the heights. Our
route below lay over a comparative plain, covered with the same brilliant vegetation, and the day was clear and pleasantly cool. During the morning, we crossed many
streams, clear and rocky, and broad grassy valleys, of a strong black soil, washed down from the mountains, and producing excellent pasturage. These were timbered
with the red willow and long-leaved cotton wood, mingled with aspen, as we approached the mountain more nearly towards noon. Esparcette was a characteristic, and
flax occured(c)
 Copyright   frequently in bloom.
                2005-2009,         We halted
                             Infobase  MediaatCorp.
                                                noon on the most western fork of Laramie river-a handsome stream about sixty feet wide, and two     feet deep,
                                                                                                                                                 Page     826with  clear
                                                                                                                                                                / 1033
water and a swift current, over a bed composed entirely of boulders or roll stones. There was a large open bottom here, on which were many lodge poles lying about;
and in the edge of the surrounding timber were three strong forts, that appeared to have been recently occupied. At this place I became first acquainted with the
yampah, (anethum graveolens,) which I found our Snake women engaged in digging in the low timbered bottom of the creek. Among the Indians along the Rocky
intermingled with the brighter foliage of aspens, and occasional spots like lawns between the patches of snow among the pines, and here and there on the heights. Our
route below lay over a comparative plain, covered with the same brilliant vegetation, and the day was clear and pleasantly cool. During the morning, we crossed many
streams, clear and rocky, and broad grassy valleys, of a strong black soil, washed down from the mountains, and producing excellent pasturage. These were timbered
with the red willow and long-leaved cotton wood, mingled with aspen, as we approached the mountain more nearly towards noon. Esparcette was a characteristic, and
flax occured frequently in bloom. We halted at noon on the most western fork of Laramie river-a handsome stream about sixty feet wide, and two feet deep, with clear
water and a swift current, over a bed composed entirely of boulders or roll stones. There was a large open bottom here, on which were many lodge poles lying about;
and in the edge of the surrounding timber were three strong forts, that appeared to have been recently occupied. At this place I became first acquainted with the
yampah, (anethum graveolens,) which I found our Snake women engaged in digging in the low timbered bottom of the creek. Among the Indians along the Rocky
Mountains, and more particularly among the Shoshonee or Snake Indians, in whose territory it is very abundant, this is considered the best among the roots used for
food. To us it was an interesting plant- a little link between the savage and civilized life. Here, among the Indians, its root is a common article of food, which they take
pleasure in offering to strangers; while with us, in a considerable portion of America and Europe, the seeds are used to flavour soup. It grows more abundantly, and in
greater luxuriance, on one of the neighbouring tributaries of the Colorado than in any other part of this region; and on that stream, to which the Snakes are accustomed
to resort every year to procure a supply of their favourite plant, they have bestowed the name of Yampah river. Among the trappers it is generally known as Little
Snake river; but in this and other instances, where it illustrated the history of the people inhabiting the country, I have preferred to retain on the map the aboriginal name.
By a meridional observation, the latitude is 41 deg. 45 min. 59 sec.

In the afternoon we took our way directly across the spurs from the point of the mountain, where we had several ridges to cross; and, although the road was not
rendered bad by the nature of the ground, it was made extremely rough by the stiff tough bushes of artemisia tridentata,* in this country commonly called sage.

This shrub now began to make its appearance in compact fields; and we were about to quit for a long time this country of excellent pasturage and brilliant flowers. Ten
or twelve buffalo bulls were seen during the afternoon; and we were surprised by the appearance of a large red ox. We gathered around him as if he had been an old
acquaintance, with all our domestic feelings as much awakened as if we had come in sight of an old farm-house. He had probably made his escape from some party of
emigrants on Green river; and with a vivid remembrance a some old green field, he was pursuing the straitest course for the frontier that the country admitted. We
carried him along with us as a prize; and, when it was found in the morning that he had wandered off, I would not let him be pursuel for I would rather have gone
through a starving time of three entire days, than to him be killed, after he had successfully run the gauntlet so far among the Indians. I have been told by Mr. Bent's
people of an ox born and raised at St. Vrain's fort, which made his escape from them at Elm Grove, near the frontier, having come in that year with the wagons. They
were on their way out, and saw occasionally places where he had eaten and lain down to rest; but did not see him for about 70 miles, when they overtook him on the
road, travelling along to the fort, having unaccountably escaped Indians and every other mischance.

We encamped at evening on the principal fork of Medicine Bow river, near to an isolated mountain called the Medicine Butte, which appeared to be about 1,800 feet
above the plain, from which it rises abruptly, and was still white, nearly to its base, with a great quantity of snow. The streams were timbered with the long-leaved
cotton-wood and red willow; and during the afternoon a species of onion was very abundant. I obtained here an immersion of the first satellite of Jupiter which,
corresponding very nearly with the chronometer, placed us in longitude 106 deg. 47 min. 25 sec. The latitude, by observation, was 41 deg. 37 min. 16 see.; elevation
above the sea, 7,800 feet, and distance from St. Vrain's fort, 147 miles.

(Continued in our next.)

  The greater portion of our subsequent journey was through a region where this shrub constituted the tree of the country; and, as it will often be mentioned in
occasional descriptions, the word artemisia only will be used, without the specific name.

Reflections on the Destiny of Man.

It is one of the most pleasing things, my beloved brethren, for the mind of man to contemplate his origin and destiny. It is the source of many happy feelings gladdening
to the heart, sweetens the cup of life, and even makes our passage through the world at least supportable; and when I reflect and ask myself, why did I come here?
what object had I in view? what gain shall I make (if any) if I am associated with the Father, numbered with the sons of God that shouted for joy when the council of
heaven decreed the creation of another to the already vast number of spheres for man to act upon and perfect himself? why did I leave my beatific state? what object
had God in making the world, and I in coming here to be made the recipient of unnumbered evils, of woes, of sorrows of every kind and then die. Here are questions
rational, and who shall solve them-who shall brush away the webs of mysticism, and point out the path of light, and draw the curtain aside and reveal to man the past,
present, and future.

Again, was it of my own free will and choice I came here? I answer, yes. What object had I in coming? I will refer you to the saying of our most blessed Redeemer-" a
body thou hast prepared me." Sensible was he that he could not become perfect without, and, passing through sorrows and affliction, by experience be made aware of
the infirmities of the flesh; and then, when exalted to the godhead, could be touched, as Paul very beautifully expresses himself, that our great high priest, Jesus Christ, is
touched with our infirmities. Thus the Saviour, after passing through the agonies of the garden, looked up, and in the most touching and melting words said-"Now,
Father, glorify or bless me with the glory I had with thee before the world was." He had, then, a claim upon the goodness of the Father-his end was near-his final
struggle for the victory nearly over-and as all this was about to take place, we may suppose him to have said, nerve me with thy power-encourage me by the display of
thy unbounded mercy-strengthen me for the conflict; and as I am about to be laid or descend below all things, before. I am exalted above all things, "bless me with that
power or glory I had with thee before the world was.

My soul melts in tears while I pen these touching expressions of the blessed Redeemer. So then with us; we saw before we left the realm of bliss our state as far as
spirit was complete, but as far as the godhead we were imperfect; we could not say we had descended below all things, and were worthy to be exalted above all
things. Hence then a panoramic view passed before us, wherein was depicted our present state (in the presence of God, a son of God according to the spirit), the trials
and difficulties incident to a mortal life. Our ultimate reward, if faithful, and a steady adherence to the laws of Jehovah, would bring us to the object we had in view, i. e.,
to be numbered as kings and priests in the presence of God; and by our coming here we became not only the son of God according to the spirit, but of man also;
hence, when the Saviour asks Peter as to the general belief of the people as to who he was, Peter replied the opinions were various; but, said Christ, whom do you say
that I am; he replied thou art the Son of the living God. Shortly after, when Christ was interrogated as to who he was, and, in answering the question, said he was the
son of man. Here seems to be an evident contradiction, the one asserting he was the son of God, and he himself declaring before the people he was the son of man. To
the superficial observer it may seem a contradiction, but when we understand the true sense of both, it ceases to be a mystery. As to the birth of the spirit he was the
son of God, and as to the flesh he was the son of man, being born of a woman; he thereby became acquainted with all things, was obedient to the will of heaven,
showed by his humble deference to the Father he could be governed, and would make a wise governor; he had improved his five or ten talents and made good use
thereof, therefore he could exclaim, "Now, Father, crown me with that glory I had with thee before the world was."

So, my beloved readers, it is with us; God in the plentitude of his tender mercies has given us a body in order to prepare ourselves for everlasting happiness-priviledged
us in being born in the dispensation of the fulness of times, and by this means given us a glorious opportunity to use our one, five, or ten talents for his glory, and answer
the end of our creation.

Who does not feel the warmth of the Spirit while perusing these scattered thoughts? and here let me ask you, my fellow traveller, do you realize your place in the midst
 Copyright
of          (c)Do
   the Saints?  2005-2009,    Infobase
                   you feel that inwardMedia  Corp.and rejoicing? Can you look up to heaven and say, Father, enable me to keep my place, and be
                                       satisfaction                                                                                                Page    827in/ heaven?
                                                                                                                                                      rewarded    1033
Do you feel cold in the cause of God, careless and indifferent, thoughtless and not mindful of the things of heaven, or mingle with the wicked, receive their company,
and smile at their jeers? Oh! my dear brethren, and you, my sisters in the cause, shun them by every lawful and righteous means, do not seek their company, think upon
the end of our creation.

Who does not feel the warmth of the Spirit while perusing these scattered thoughts? and here let me ask you, my fellow traveller, do you realize your place in the midst
of the Saints? Do you feel that inward satisfaction and rejoicing? Can you look up to heaven and say, Father, enable me to keep my place, and be rewarded in heaven?
Do you feel cold in the cause of God, careless and indifferent, thoughtless and not mindful of the things of heaven, or mingle with the wicked, receive their company,
and smile at their jeers? Oh! my dear brethren, and you, my sisters in the cause, shun them by every lawful and righteous means, do not seek their company, think upon
your noble origin, your object here, and your reward if faithful. I know we must mingle with the world, but let us do it sparingly, and not revel in their scenes of
wickedness. Do you want recreation and pleasure, be your own judges, but I would rather take it among the people of God, where purity of intentions are such as to
gladden the heart, and make the enjoyment sweet; and where can I enjoy these things? I answer, in the midst of the true and faithful Saints.

If then, my brethren, your desires are still to progress in the kingdom of God, remember your first estate, improve your time, lay up treasures in heaven, smile upon the
insolence of the proud and treat with contempt the contumely of the arrogant. Know you this, that when the elements are in contention, nations at war, all creation
groaning, the earth passing through her last throes, and the hour of her deliverance come; then shall you stand, built upon the rock, look up and say, "Now, Father,
crown me with the glory I had with thee before the world was." Then shall you hear that gladdening sound, "Well done, good and faithful, thou hast been faithful over a
few things, I will make thee ruler over many; thou shalt be numbered with the kings and priests unto God and the Lamb." Or like the long absent sailor, when he treads
on his native shore, his heart bounds with ecstacy, he almost adores the ground he walks upon, his feelings are buoyant, he hastens to see the old cot, his mother,
father, brothers, and sisters are profusely kissed again and again, and then from the admiralty he receives his appointment of commander for good deeds. So with us,
when the voyage of life is over we are safely anchored in port, then bursts upon our view the Father and Mother of heaven, who for thirty years or upwards we had not
seen; the family from which we have been so long separated welcomes us back again, and from our Father or Master who receive the command to govern one, five, or
ten kingdoms, as the reward of our fidelity. We see what we were before we left, and what we are now on our return. Well may the heavens ring on such an occasion,
well may they provide a feast, and invite the ransomed throng to partake of the bounties and viands of the season, to witness our Great High Priest come in clouds of
heaven, perfected, to receive the approbation of the assembly of Saints, and acknowledge his right to rule. Who does not fell a desire to be there, to act his part nobly,
to keep himself unspotted from the world, be worthy of a robe of righteousness, clad in white linen, the emblem is purity, drink new wine in the kingdom of heaven, be
associated with individuals perfected through the sufferings of the flesh, able and competent to be made judges in the house of Israel.

Let me then, my dear brethren, in conclusion urge upon you diligence in the cause; do not sully your priesthood, but value your place in the midst of the Saints; bear and
forbear; let love abound among you; be one family, let there be no jars, but know that you have one father and mother in the eternal heaven where all is peace and love.
Shall we not be one also, knowing that we are hastening to the one home where God shall rule and sway the sceptre of universal peace? Lift up your heads then and
rejoice, know yourselves, act worthy is your name, origin, and destiny. I feel, my brethren, while I write, my heart warm with feelings of love for you all, and that you
will pardon me for the seeming severity in my former pieces, it originated from a desire to see you learn wisdom; do not treat them with contempt, but believe, as I
really do, that I love you and the cause of God for which I am willing to be spent. I trust, therefore, that the intentions with which I left the bosom of the church, bade
farewell to the partner of my life and to home, and all the endearments thereof, may be fully realized; and if I can only see this, and you, my brethren and sisters, learn to
rejoice in the truths my ends are accomplished. It is my only object, and for which I dedicated myself in the Temple of the Lord to become a saviour, to bless my
associates in the kingdom of God; and although I may have taken a strange course to bring this about yet I feel that no one will impugn my motives, but attribute it to my
zeal and love for you. I want, in the morn of the first resurrection, to see you all eternally saved, the careworn brow, the heavy heart, the throbbing breast, all banished
for ever, and, like soldiers returned from the wars, to sit at the table of the Great Bridegroom, or under our own vine and fig tree, tell over our tales of adventures and
recapitulate our experience, speak of them with admiration, knowing that eternal youth is our portion, no tears or sorrow to obtrude, or the least difficulty to mar our
peace. Then again, permit me to urge upon you, by all your hopes of here or hereafter, to shake off your coldness in the cause, heal up the breaches; you, my offended
and offending brethren be ever ready to apply a plaster as large as the wound; do not be stiff-necked, but be humble; magnify and make your places honourable, then
shall your sick be healed, your hearts rejoice, your meetings large and numerous, yourselves made the recipients of the manifold blessings of God. What, my readers,
shall separate us from the love of the cause? shall thrones or dominions, principalities or powers? you answer, no; then why let these little things sever you from the
body of the church, yet I well know it is little foxes spoil the crops.

Much, my dear brethren, will my heart be rejoiced when I come among you, if I find you healthy in body and spirit, and hear you all say the same thing. Be then patient
and humble, and you shall sit down with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob; and last, though not least, our martyred prophet and patriareh, Joseph and Hyram, who have died
that you might have life; for had our beloved prophet consulted his own feelings, he had yet lived, but the whinings of some persuaded him and he gave himself a
sacrifice for the people he so dearly loved-he would die rather than they should be slain-he gave his life for theirs, well knowing he had seen Nauvoo, when he left for
Carthage, for the last time, and gave the text from which his funeral sermon was to be preached. Mere then was love. Can we, my brethren, do so? Not at present, I
fear. What shall I say then; shall we bring the cause into disrepute? God forbid, but rather let us be alive, up and doing; the hour of labour is short. Who, then, are for
the crown, to behold our martyred brethren again, to see them, in the presence of the host of heaven, receive a martyr's crown, and hear the plaudits of the angelic host,
because they have overcome by the word of their testimony, and power is given them to rule the nations with a rod of iron. Thrust in your sickles and reap, the day of
burning is near at hand, the angels will soon come to gather the tares, and be assured that unless you are known, the destroying angel will not pass you by, but will
number you with the unfaithful and wicked. Remember your sacred origin, your purpose here, and the destiny you are bound to arrive at. Know that you have believed
on the Lord Jesus Christ, and power is given you to become the sons of God. Well, then, use that power righteously, so that you may arrive at the result, namely, a son
of God.

May the Lord God bless you and me to aid his cause, to ameliorate the condition of our fellow man, to use our talents faithfully to his glory and our eternal good.

I am, dear brethren, your fellow-labourer for the glory of God and man,

DAVID C. KIMBALL.

General Conference.

According to previous appointment the Saints assembled in general conference, in the Hall of Science, in the town of Manchester, on Whit-Sunday, the 31st day of
May, 1846.

Elder J. D. Ross called the meeting to order, and moved that elder R. Hedlock preside over that conference, and that elders Thomas Ward and John Banks assist him
as his counsellors, which was carried unanimously.

Elders William Walker, Samuel Downes, and Thomas Dunlop Brown were appointed as clerks.

The meeting being opened by singing and prayer, elder Hedlock said that if amid the toils and difficulties of business he had neglected his duty to the Church, or injured
any one's feelings, he sincerely asked pardon. He felt the necessity of having the spirit of God in their midst, that they might have order and union of feeling throughout
the conference, and he trusted the speakers on various subjects would speak short and to the point.

The number(c)
 Copyright   of 2005-2009,
                officers present was then
                             Infobase     taken.
                                       Media     The president and his two counsellors, three high priests, one patriarch, four seventies, 79 elders, 60 priests, 24
                                              Corp.                                                                                                Page 828 / 1033
teachers, and seven deacons.

The representation of the churches, with regard to numbers, was then called for, and given in the following order:-
The meeting being opened by singing and prayer, elder Hedlock said that if amid the toils and difficulties of business he had neglected his duty to the Church, or injured
any one's feelings, he sincerely asked pardon. He felt the necessity of having the spirit of God in their midst, that they might have order and union of feeling throughout
the conference, and he trusted the speakers on various subjects would speak short and to the point.

The number of officers present was then taken. The president and his two counsellors, three high priests, one patriarch, four seventies, 79 elders, 60 priests, 24
teachers, and seven deacons.

The representation of the churches, with regard to numbers, was then called for, and given in the following order:-

Manchester.-Represented by elder J. D. Ross-consisting of 23 branches, contained 1847 members, 53 elders, 98 priests, 50 teachers, and 28 deacons. Baptized since
April 1845, 235.

Liverpool.-Represented by elder Thomas Wilson-consisting of 13 branches, 750 members, 3 high priests, 31 elders, 50 priests, 23 teachers, and 14 deacons.
Baptized 140.

Preston.-Represented by elder Halsall-consisting of 9 branches, 519 members, 18 elders, 26 priests, 16 teachers, and 4 deacons. Baptized 59.

London.-Represented by elder Davies-consisting of 7 branches, 341 members, 13 elders, 20 priests, 6 teachers, and 7 deacons. Baptized since general conference,
42.

Macclesfield.-Represented by elder William Walker-consisting of 8 branches, 223 members, 13 elders, 17 priests, 15 teachers, and 4 deacons. Baptized since general
conference, 55.

Birmingham.-Represented by elder Perks-consisting of 13 branches, 842 members, 40 elders, 68 priests, 31 teachers, and 20 deacons. Baptized since general
conference 115.

Derbyshire.-Represented by elder Thomas Margetts-consisting of 6 branches, 234 members, 18 elders, 19 priests, 8 teachers, and 9 deacons. Baptized since last
December, 34.

Leicestershire.-Represented by elder Thomas Margetts-consisting of 4 branches, 153 members, 7 elders, 14 priests, 3 teachers, and 5 deacons. Baptized since
December, 16.

Edinburgh.-Represented by elder Gibson-consisting of 11 branches, 443 members, 13 elders, 25 priests, 13 teachers, and 4 deacons. Baptized since the general
conference, 25.

Glasgow.-Represented by elder Peter M`Cue-consisting of 16 branches, 1234 members, 1 high priest, 45 elders, 63 priests, 48 teachers, and 30 deacons. Baptized
since last March, 45.

Ireland.-Represented by elder M`Cue-consisting of 45 members, 4 elders, 3 priests, 1 teacher, and 1 deacon.

Sheffield.-Represented by elder James Ure-consisting of 7 branches, 472 members, 1 high priest, 13 elders, 33 priests, 15 teachers, and 6 deacons. Baptized since the
general conference, 148.

Bradford.-Represented by elder Charles Miller-consisting of 9 branches, 337 members, 1 high priest, 16 elders, 22 priests, 9 teachers, and 6 deacons. Baptized since
the general conference, 159.

Worcestershire.-Represented by elder Thomas Smith-consisting of 10 branches, 234 members, 13 elders, 20 priests, 8 teachers, and 4 deacons. Baptized since the
general conference, 56.

Clitheroe.-Represented by elder William Speakman-consisting of 8 branches, 324 members, 14 elders, 20 priests, 15 teachers, and 8 deacons. Baptized since general
conference, 31.

Cheltenham.-Represented by elder John Johnson-consisting of 11 branches, 368 members, 18 elders, 23 priests, 9 teachers, and 8 deacons. Baptized 64.

Bath.-Represented by elder John Halliday, consisting of 3 branches, 111 members, 3 elders, 8 priests, 2 teachers, and three deacons. Baptized, 30.

Bedfordshire.-Represented by elder Robert Martin-consisting of 10 branches, 253 members, 13 elders, 21 priests, 10 teachers, and 3 deacons. Baptized since the
general conference, 59.

Carlisle.-Represented by elder Thomas Barton-consisting of 5 branches, 192 members, 13 elders, 17 priests, 8 teachers, and 4 deacons. Baptized since general
conference, 30.

Wales.-Represented by elder Dan Jones-consisting of 28 branches, 687 members, 23 elders, 42 priests, 19 teachers, and 14 deacons. Baptized, 378.

Mars Hill.-Represented by elder Arnold-consisting of 19 branches, 656 members, 25 elders, 35 priests, 13 teachers, and 8 deacons. Baptized since general
conference, 51.

Hull and Boston.-Represented by elder George Robins-consisting of 11 branches, 229 members, 12 elders, 24 priests, 13 teachers, and 5 deacons. Baptized since
general conference, 157.

Bristol.-Represented by elder John Halliday-consisting of 86 members, 1 elder, 5 priests, 3 teachers, and 3 deacons. Baptized the whole since December 2nd, 1845.

Trowbridge.-Represented by elder John Halliday-consisting of 5 branches, 111 members, 1 elder, 4 priests, and 2 deacons. Baptized, 115.

Warwickshire.-Represented by elder Thomas Smith-consisting of 7 branches, 188 members, 7 elders, 11 priests, 5 teachers, and 6 deacons. Baptized since last
September, 72.

Etherby,
Copyrightnear
           (c)Durham-consisting of 6 Media
               2005-2009, Infobase   members, and 1 priest.
                                           Corp.                                                                                                   Page 829 / 1033
Staffordshire, Garway, and Chalford Hill, were not represented.
Warwickshire.-Represented by elder Thomas Smith-consisting of 7 branches, 188 members, 7 elders, 11 priests, 5 teachers, and 6 deacons. Baptized since last
September, 72.

Etherby, near Durham-consisting of 6 members, and 1 priest.

Staffordshire, Garway, and Chalford Hill, were not represented.

We shall endeavour to give the total numbers after we have had the returns that are omitted.

President Hedlock then called for an account of the standing of the various conferences, that any steps necessary for their improvement might be at once taken.

Elder J. D. Ross rose to speak of the Manchester conference. He had seen all the branches within the last three months, and as a whole they were in good standing.
There was, sometimes, perhaps a little jangling, but the votes of the councils were generally unanimous.

After singing and prayer the meeting was adjourned.

Afternoon.

Elder Ward rose and stated that he rejoiced to meet the Saints once more. It was true there had been many troubles to contend with, but there was one grand principle
to be borne in mind. It was admitted that our Father in heaven had all power, so as to subdue all things and that he was perfect in all his attributes; and it would be
evident to all that is attaining to the same glory, and he becoming perfect as our heavenly Father was perfect, we must endure unto the end, and overcome all things. He
would not detain them by any further remarks, but would avail himself of the pleasure of introducing to that conference elder David C. Kimball, from Nauvoo, a
president of the seventies, and one who had had the privilege of receiving an endowment in the temple of the Lord, and he would call upon elder Kimball to open the
meeting.

This being done in the usual manner, and several brethren being appointed to administer the sacrament,

Elder Kimball rose to address them. He stated that the bread and wine of which they were about to partake, was but a minature representation of what the faithful
would see hereafter, when the myriads of the redeemed on a larger scale sit down at the marriage supper of the Lamb. We shall then in fact only know the truth and
fulness of this feast. He would therefore exhort the Saints to unity, to put away jars and schisms, for by this means only could the enemy be bound, and they have peace
and rest. Be then united, and keep the enemy out.

President Hedlock expressed his pleasure in meeting the Saints, and especially the priesthood; he exhorted them to lay aside every selfish feeling, and in the
appointments that might be made, let all try to do that which will be for the wellbeing of the entire church. Let us exercise wisdom in our appointments and changes of
presidents, that the church may go on and prosper. He rejoiced much that the numbers had so greatly increased. He further said, that as brother Ross was to be
employed elsewhere, where the duties would not be so arduous, and as Manchester was a most important conference, he had resolved on the appointment of elder
David C. Kimball to preside over them, assisted by elder William Walker, president of the Manchester branch, and elder Hulme of Duckingfield, to assist him as
counsellors.

Elder Kimball said that he should acknowledge the head, and bow to authority.

Elder Ross felt rejoiced at the proposal, and would give it his unqualified approbation. The brethren expressed their willingness to support elder Kimball.

Elder Ward moved the appointment, which, being seconded by elder Ross, was carried unanimously.

The Birmingham conference requested the presidency to give them elder Davies as their president. Elder Ward did not think they could spare brother Davies from
London as yet, but would move that elder John Banks, one of the counsellors to the first presidency, preside over the Birmingham conference.

Elder Banks having expressed his willingness to go wherever he might be sent, the motion was seconded and carried unanimously.

Brother Jones was then called upon to speak of the condition of the churches in Wales. The increase of members was threefold; once in the south, the seed took root,
and it is now in the north, and all over. They had lately baptized the only remaining two of an entire church of baptists; they had now the chapel, priest, and hearers. His
conference at one time extended to a presidency over himself and wife, but it was now over seven hundred. He had been much engaged in publishing some six different
pamphlets illustrative of the principles of the church or in defence of the many false statements and calumnious reports in circulation. He was desirous of dividing the
principality into two conferences, by associating together ten branches, to be called the "Monmouthshire Conference." He was truly grateful that he had found the
diamond truth, the object of his long search, the darling of his heart. It was his determination to sound the praise of that man of God, Joseph Smith, with whom he had
lived among mobocrats even up to the hour of his death; and he would ever be ready to tear down the cobwebs that had been thrown around his name. He then moved
that the branches which he named, but which we were unable to catch, be organized into a conference, and that elder John Morris preside over the same. It was
seconded by elder Ward, and carried.

Elder Peter M`Cue stated a desire on the part of elder G. P. Waugh of the Edinburgh conference, to be allowed to go and labour in Ireland, on a mission.

It was moved by elder Ward and seconded by elder Banks, that his request be granted, and was carried.

Elder Wm. Speakman said that the Saints in the Clitheroe conference were in good standing, and there were many prospects of improving. There were many invitations
for preaching in different villages. Elder Speakman was then counselled by the conference to remain.

The meeting then adjourned as usual.

Evening.

The meeting was opened in the usual manner by the president, after which he said that there were many appointments to be made in the various conferences, which
they would attend to on the morrow. They would therefore pass the evening in teachings, especially on the Joint Stock Company. They had been long labouring to form
a company to forward the interests of the church. The deed of that company was now completed and ratified by the laws of the land. This had been accomplished by
the united labours of brother Ward and others. Individuals will address you on this subject in the course of the evening, but he wished to know whether, as a
conference, they approved of what had been done. If they had erred, they were willing to do better for the future. The time had now come for them to say how shall we
act, how much
 Copyright       and what shall
             (c) 2005-2009,     we do? Media
                             Infobase  The Saints
                                             Corp.had taken their departure for the wilderness, and we have wished to meet and assist them there; they had
                                                                                                                                                 Page    830gone  both
                                                                                                                                                               / 1033
by sea and land from the States, and we had hoped to send out a ship in September next, with emigrants, and things that the brethren would require, and it is for our
consideration whether we can accomplish this or not; if not so soon, what shall we do? and when shall we carry out our intentions? This is the most important
conference we have ever held in Britain. The distance to California is much greater than to Nauvoo, and we must count the cost, and act wisely, that we may
they would attend to on the morrow. They would therefore pass the evening in teachings, especially on the Joint Stock Company. They had been long labouring to form
a company to forward the interests of the church. The deed of that company was now completed and ratified by the laws of the land. This had been accomplished by
the united labours of brother Ward and others. Individuals will address you on this subject in the course of the evening, but he wished to know whether, as a
conference, they approved of what had been done. If they had erred, they were willing to do better for the future. The time had now come for them to say how shall we
act, how much and what shall we do? The Saints had taken their departure for the wilderness, and we have wished to meet and assist them there; they had gone both
by sea and land from the States, and we had hoped to send out a ship in September next, with emigrants, and things that the brethren would require, and it is for our
consideration whether we can accomplish this or not; if not so soon, what shall we do? and when shall we carry out our intentions? This is the most important
conference we have ever held in Britain. The distance to California is much greater than to Nauvoo, and we must count the cost, and act wisely, that we may
accomplish in the end-the gathering.

Elder Ward, though labouring under considerable debility, and not much in a condition for speaking, rejoiced much in the complete registration of the British and
American Commercial Joint Stock Company, by which we are enabled to act legally. He did not feel to make an apology for speaking on this subject on that day, for
though to others it might appear strange, yet he knew that Saints justly appreciated anything that was intended to be instrumental in rolling onward the kingdom of God.
We therefore, this evening, avail ourselves of the present time to speak on this subject, because many that are now present cannot be with us tomorrow. It has long
been desired that we should adopt a plan by which the combined energies of the Saints could be brought into exercise for the good of all; and by means of this
company much might be done, and many might be benefitted. They had been twelve months in the completion of the company. At our last annual conference we
received your instructions to proceed immediately to business according to instructions given us, and by the rules which your committee drew up with considerable
ability, and much labour. We therefore on our return commenced in good earnest, but being anxious to act legally in all things, as our church has always taught us to do;
we waited upon an attorney to know if we were acting according to existing laws, when we discovered that a new act had been passed only the last session of
Parliament, and that this act was very stringent in its items, and had been passed to prevent shareholders from being imposed upon either by promoters, directors, or
others, and to prevent a recurrence of those bubble speculations by which so many had been ruined. We at once determined to comply with the requisitions of the act
immediately, which required us in the first place to be provisionally registered, and afterwards completely. We also found that we had to make numerous returns to the
registrar, failing in any of which we became subject to fines of twenty or five and twenty pounds. The time of making these returns also being limited; we had at times to
use the utmost diligence, and this was the sole cause why the names of elders Clark and Jones were excluded from the list of provisional directors. We requested the
attorney to become the solicitor of the company, by which he would be responsible for any fines that might be incurred; this however, he declined, because he had not
then read the act himself, and had only had it in his possession a few days. However, I feel proud this day to stand before you and declare that we have obtained
complete registration, and that I have in my possession the Deed, as well as the Certificate of the same; and that we have accomplished this without making any
mistakes or incurring any fines. Our position then, at present, is stable-and we stand upon a sure foundation as an incorporated society, according to British law. Our
object must now be to carry out the intentions of the company for the benefit of the shareholders. We require the support of all in accomplishing this, and our united
efforts will do much. Our shares are now fixed at one pound each, and while we intend to be as lenient as possible with the poor, in order that all may have an interest
in the company, we shall be glad on the other hand for all that are able to pay for their shares as soon as they can. There is one thing that is a strong evidence that the
hand of the Lord has been in this work, for when we commenced our labours it was with the intention of benefiting our brethren in Nauvoo, but now since they are
gone to seek a new home in the wilderness, how much will be needed any assistance we can lend. We shall require wise and competent men to labour for the
company, to travel among the conferences to instruct the Saints in the principles of the society; and if we cannot buy ships at first, we can do something with the capital,
that it may not lie dormant, but increase itself until it is sufficiently enlarged to carry out the great purposes we have in view. He felt anxious that every servant of the
company should be effective, and whether employed in lecturing, or trading, their services should be effective for the good of the company. He did not intend that any
votes should be taken on the subject that evening, but had thrown out a few hints for further consideration. He did not feel competent to depict in glowing colours the
advantages that would result from our efforts but would leave that for those who would follow him on the subject. He felt anxious that we should ever keep the
company close to God, and seek the counsel of the authorities of the church, so that all our efforts might be for the building up of his kingdom.

Elder David C. Kimball said he would promise them not to be tedious, surrounded as he was by so much talent and wisdom. Though he was young, his face had been
pretty well rubbed on the brass kettle, which enabled him to stand before them on that occasion. We must remember that we are but infants as yet, not men, and make
our calculations with care and wisdom according to our abilities. They all knew the story of the girl and her basket of eggs, who, while calculating the profits she would
realize from the sale of them, in her hilarity let the basket fall, and thus at once ruined her prospects. We cannot therefore become big men at once, but though I am but
very young on this subject, I am baptized into the spirit of the Joint Stock Company, I have put it on, and shall do my utmost to promote its interests. We are at present
but sixteen years old, but when we become twenty-one, we will then do big things, such as we cannot at present. We must prosper, for we had the will of good men on
our side, and were recognized by the British Government, and we had the approbation of heaven. Who then shall stay the progress of the company, or hinder its
success? I know, and can tell you, that this company has had the best wishes and prayers offered up daily on its behalf, and it is the object of God's care. Our brethren
and sisters that are gone to California will want many things which they could not take with them, their knives and their forks, their dishes, and many other things which
they have not, but which can be supplied them by means of this company. He would close his few remarks by expressing his best wishes for its prosperity.

Elder John Banks remarked that the company was now based upon British laws, that it had the approbation of heaven, and was stable. There was a period when we
considered ourselves as being in possession of light and knowledge, that we were men, but when the light of the gospel beamed upon us, we discovered that we had
lived indeed, but that we had been born blind, and though the light brought with it pleasure to our understandings, we were ready as it were to raise our hands to our
eyes, and request that we might not have quite so much of it. It was very good, and glorious, but we could only bear it as our mental vision became strengthened. So is
it with the Joint Stock Company; we have not been able to grasp it at first, we could only admit it in a small degree, the prospects were too great for us to give
credence to at the first, but we are beginning to bear it better, and though we have commenced with small things, we shall by and by attain to what are truly great,
inasmuch as our object is to glorify God by building up his kingdom on the earth. We need never be ashamed of labouring according to our ability, even though we take
up our basket, and the tapes and the laces happen to hang over the side. What is the principle by which mankind judge of anything that comes before them? Is it not
respectability? Go and preach the gospel to the wealthy and the wise of this world, and what is the manner in which you will be received? Will they not inquire, who are
your patrons? Does that rich man belong to you? This is the way you will be received, and you will be considered fools for the gospel's sake, and be judged by the rule
of respectability. So it is, and will be with the company, but by a unity of effort we shall become great, and stand erect until all men shall see that we are neither fools
nor fanatics, but shall acknowledge that we are respectable. May the God of Heaven, help and bless us. Amen.

Elder Samuel Downes said he felt a desire to address them on the same subject, but to a few only of the present assembly would his remarks be new, as he had now
for a considerable time laboured in their midst to promote the interests of the company. He rejoiced much that we were completely registered as a company. He
thought that we had effected a great object in a short time. We had made ourselves as the ladies and gentlemen of England, we were recognized by the laws of Britain,
and could stand unflinchingly by the aristocracy of the land. If we have not a ship in September, it would perhaps be our own fault; some stand aloof, and will be ready
to say, if the company does not prosper, "we knew it could not stand;" such individuals have not the gospel principle in their hearts; legions of angels could not convince
him that they should not succeed. I do not want to do great things before we are able. But we will perform them as soon as we can, and if we have some capital on
hand we must use it, and turn it over to advantage. Let every one do a little; take shares and pay for them; and being united, the day will come when we shall be as
great gentlemen as any that walk the Exchange in Liverpool.

Elder Hedlock said that he had been held down by burdens, but he rejoiced that the company could relieve him from them and leave him more at ease to attend to his
other duties. He would have his Temple Book there on the morrow, and would present his cash account, that if there were any errors they might be corrected. He had
received receipts from brother Woodruff for the monies that had been sent out. He should recur to this subject again.

Elder  Dan Jones
 Copyright       said the subject
            (c) 2005-2009,        before
                             Infobase    themCorp.
                                       Media   was as deep as the unfathomable ocean, we have no chain with which to sound its depth. It is the Joint
                                                                                                                                                 Page Stock
                                                                                                                                                         831Company
                                                                                                                                                               / 1033
or nothing. Every one must see that their temporal and spiritual salvation depends upon this and the gospel. We have a body and spirit to save, and our soul having
parts and passions, therefore approves of this, as a means of gathering and of temporal salvation. He could not see how the poor ever could be gathered, but the rich
only who have means wherewith to pay their passage. Let the poor apply to the merchants or brokers of Liverpool, and ask for the means of escape. What would be
Elder Hedlock said that he had been held down by burdens, but he rejoiced that the company could relieve him from them and leave him more at ease to attend to his
other duties. He would have his Temple Book there on the morrow, and would present his cash account, that if there were any errors they might be corrected. He had
received receipts from brother Woodruff for the monies that had been sent out. He should recur to this subject again.

Elder Dan Jones said the subject before them was as deep as the unfathomable ocean, we have no chain with which to sound its depth. It is the Joint Stock Company
or nothing. Every one must see that their temporal and spiritual salvation depends upon this and the gospel. We have a body and spirit to save, and our soul having
parts and passions, therefore approves of this, as a means of gathering and of temporal salvation. He could not see how the poor ever could be gathered, but the rich
only who have means wherewith to pay their passage. Let the poor apply to the merchants or brokers of Liverpool, and ask for the means of escape. What would be
the reply? The payment of the uttermost farthing would be required. We must therefore save ourselves and help others. Upon what do we ground our doubts that we
cannot do great things? We have done all that we intended, and more; let us join and be united, do what we can, and we shall go on. The Saints seem to fear tropical
climates, and icebergs which they have never seen, but we need not fear these things in a good ship, and living in peace. The climate on our route is moderate, with no
sunken rocks to drive upon. They will have weeks of peace in the trade winds, while they may live at ease, without touching tackle or sheet. Their comfort too lies in
what is before them. It is a grand system, and a little millennium. It has for its objects the glory of God and the salvation of man. Then let us not despise our small
beginnings. The ocean is made up of drops, and the oak is produced from the small acorn, and rises in magnitude until the fowls of heaven can dwell in its branches. So
is it with our company, it is small in its beginnings, but mighty in its results. Imagine then the Saints assembled in the west with their numerous wants, which by the means
of this company can be supplied. Let us then seek to do unto others as we would they should do unto us.

The meeting was then adjourned until half-past ten o'clock, on Monday morning.

Monday Morning.

Elder Hedlock said that the business of the Church had better take the precedence of the Joint Stock Company. We must seek the best way to promote the interests of
the Church; therefore, it is necessary to make judicious arrangements for the different conferences. The presidents must be aware, having the spirit of God, that the
talents and duties of each may be different, and all must act in union that good may be done, and no feelings should exist but those of concord and love; and our
resolutions individually must be so to do anything agreed upon, that it may be for the general good.

With regard to Liverpool elder Ward preferred hearing the president's opinion as to the presidency of the Liverpool Conference.

President Hedlock thought the conference was so extensive, that it was necessary that a president be appointed; and he would also approve of the Isle of Man being
separated from Liverpool, of its being made into a conference with a president of its own.

Elder Ward then moved that the Isle of Man be a separate conference, which was approved of by brothers Wilson, Brown, and James.

Elder Ward then moved that elder Lea, late president of the Sheffield branch, preside over the Isle of Man.

Elder Kimball seconded the motion which was carried unanimously.

Elder Hedlock suggested that elder Thomas Wilson be appointed president of the Liverpool conference.

It was then moved by elder Banks, seconded by elder James and carried, that the Liverpool conference appoint a president for the Liverpool branch.

Elder Halsall stated that by the labours of elders Banks and Hardy, he found Preston in good condition, and he was happy to say that it continued so. Its present
position was therefore confirmed.

Elder Perks felt that elder John Banks was fully competent to arrange the Birmingham conference and put it in order, having elder William Walker, late of Macclesfield,
to co-operate with him.

Elder Peter M`Cue stated that Glasgow conference was in good order, the officers being generally wise and diligent, and that brother Dunbar had done much good
amongst them both in temporal and spiritual matters, especially in connexion with the Joint Stock Company.

Elder Ward moved that elder Dunbar continue to labour under the presidency of elder M`Cue, which was seconded by elder T. D. Brown, and carried.

Elder Charles Miller, said that in the Bradford conference they were doing well. The harvest was plentiful, the field very extensive, but the labourers were few. He
would much like a wise and judicious labourer in connexion with him if he was continued in his present field of labour. Carried that he remain.

Elder Elisha H. Davies stated that in London they were getting on pretty well, they were not numerous, as they had cut off a few dozen, but had baptized better ones to
stand in their place.

Elder Henry Crump supported and attested the truth of the statement, and requested that elder Davis might remain, as his conduct had been wise and prudent, which
was very desirable.

Elder Hedlock had a strong desire that London, Dover, and Portsmouth, being important places, through which the gospel might find its way into France and the entire
continent, might be attended to.

The difficulties of labouring in those quarters being alluded to,

Elder Ward said that he wished to impress one thing upon the minds of the officers; the secret of success was to go and preach the first principles of the gospel, by
which all classes must alike be introduced into the kingdom of God. Let them take the example of Father Eyre, who, during his pilgrimage of the last twelve months has
baptized 106 persons, and his labours have been upon new ground, and over a great extent of country, but the secret of his success has been that he diligently adheres
to the proclamation of the first principles.

It was then carried unanimously that elder Davies be sustained in his present office.

Elder Hedlock suggested that elder Ross be held to labour in the southern district and elsewhere, under elder Davies, or as the presidency should direct. The motion
was moved and seconded, being supported by elders Flint and Jones.

Elder Ross approved of the appointment, and stated his qualifications to endure hardships and suffering, by narrating his trials in Scotland; he was ready to obey
counsel and(c)
 Copyright  labour where heInfobase
               2005-2009,   was sent.Media
                                     He wished,
                                           Corp.however, that the conference would look a little towards the support of his wife who was living   Pagein Scotland.
                                                                                                                                                           832 / 1033
Brother Wood, of Masborough, then arose and nobly offered his house as an asylum for sister Ross. He had prayed to the Lord that he would give him means to
forward the work of the Lord and assist those who were in the field of labour. The Lord had done so, and he was prepared, and if sister Ross would come and live
was moved and seconded, being supported by elders Flint and Jones.

Elder Ross approved of the appointment, and stated his qualifications to endure hardships and suffering, by narrating his trials in Scotland; he was ready to obey
counsel and labour where he was sent. He wished, however, that the conference would look a little towards the support of his wife who was living in Scotland.

Brother Wood, of Masborough, then arose and nobly offered his house as an asylum for sister Ross. He had prayed to the Lord that he would give him means to
forward the work of the Lord and assist those who were in the field of labour. The Lord had done so, and he was prepared, and if sister Ross would come and live
with them, that is, himself and wife, for he had no children, he would never ask her to go away, but she should have a home so long as he had one.

Elder T. D. Brown said that he never felt his own littleness of soul, and want of liberality, so much as he did then; he was not aware of sister Ross's position, or he
would have made a similar offer, but he felt he was now too late, and as he could not wear the laurels, he would resign them to brother Wood, and long may he wear
them.

Brother Wood further stated that if elder Ross would supply him with his measurement, he should never want for clothing.

After several speakers had expressed their feelings at the noble offer, a vote of thanks was given to brother Wood, and the offer unanimously accepted.

Brother Plumpton, of Manchester, said that if sister Ross preferred residing with him she should have a similar welcome.

Elder Jones then offered his several publications in the Welsh language, not that he expected the English brethren could read them, but that they might distribute them
amongst the Welsh population by whom many of them were surrounded.

Several of the brethren made considerable purchases that they might assist brother Jones in his good work, and let his countrymen know what God is, and what he is
doing in these last days.

The meeting then adjourned.

Afternoon. (2)

The meeting was opened as usual.

Elder Gibson said the Edinburgh conference was at present resting after toils and troubles arising from aspiring spirits, they were in a manner rubbing their eyes and
beginning to awake. The Church and the Joint Stock Company were in an improving state, a hundred new shares had lately been taken at a single meeting.

Elder Ward moved that elder M`Ewan cease to preside over Hunterfield and Crofthead, and that they be under the control of elder Gibson, and that elder M`Ewan
co-operate with him under the directions of the Edinburgh council.

Elder Thomas Smith, of Worcester, stated that the condition of his conference was good, and much love and union prevailed. The members were extended over much
ground. Six years he had laboured there, and spread the principles into several counties. At this stage of the proceedings it was left to stand as it was, though
subsequently altered.

Elder Ward moved that elder John Goodfellow go to preside over the Macclesfield conference. Elder Goodfellow stated that he was as clay in the hands of the potter,
and should comply with his appointment. Carried.

Elder Thomas Margetts stated, that in the Leicestershire conference the brethren were united, though they had had some trouble from apostates. He also said that the
Derbyshire conference was in a pretty good state, though they had been troubled with some strange doctrines, which he had endeavoured to remove; he wished much
for assistance.

Elder Ward suggested, that as elder Banks would be in the neighbourhood, and would not be considered to be confined to the Birmingham conference, he
recommended that elder Banks go occasionally to assist elder Margetts.

Elder John Johnston said that the Cheltenham conference was long and narrow, standing straight up, the Saints were good, all good, most of them good for good, two
or three good for nothing. He himself was but slow in speech, but he had his spokesman beside that was quick enough. He was grateful that all the money for the law-
suit had been obtained, and it would be paid immediately.

Elder James Bayliss desired to lay his case before the conference, expressing his willingness to abide by counsel.

Elder Johnston said that brother Bayliss was not obedient to counsel but contended against it, and professed to receive revelations for the guidance of the church, and
with regard to meats and drinks; and that being desirous of opening the city of Gloucester he forbad elder Bayliss to go, as he should like both to eat meat and pudding,
and when he went himself he should not like to find his way blocked up. But more seriously, he knew that a false doctrine was more easily implanted than eradicated.

Elder Hedlock remarked, in order to shorten this case, that we had a word of wisdom, it was not a commandment, nor by restraint; at present we might be grateful to
eat what we could get, and at some future time we might do otherwise. We had now to preach the gospel, and not about meats and drinks. Tongues were good in their
place, but churches may be torn to pieces by them, if wisdom be not exercised. When the heart is right, the gift will be good, but it will be evil if the heart be so.
Revelations for the church and callings of individuals come not by the gift of tongues, but through the priesthood, as Aaron was called. Revelations come from God
through the head and not through the limbs. Every person has a right to revelation for himself and his own affairs, and the president of a branch may receive of the
wisdom of God; but special wants must come from the head, from which all truth and light comes.

Elder Bayliss said that elder Levi Richards asked him and others to covenant to keep the word of wisdom, he had done so, and knew it was good, he had done it for
himself, but had not taught it to others.

Elder Thomas Smith, of Leamington, stated that he knew elder Bayliss to have taught very erroneous doctrines, which did much mischief, and he was desirous to see it
put a stop to at once.

Elder Ward rose, and remarked to brother Bayliss, that he was surprised that he said that he had always abided by authority, and was still willing to do so; the very fact
of his being present on that occasion was a proof that he had not gone by counsel. At the last annual conference he was counselled to remove to Cheltenham with his
family, and labour with his hands for their support, and with regard to his preaching, to be subject to president Johnson. He then moved that brother Bayliss be under
 Copyright
the         (c)brother
    control of  2005-2009,   Infobase
                       Johnson, or any Media
                                       one thatCorp.                                                                                              Pageauthority
                                                presides at any place whither he may remove, and that he be suspended from preaching until he receive     833 / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                  from
the presidency of Britain.
Elder Ward rose, and remarked to brother Bayliss, that he was surprised that he said that he had always abided by authority, and was still willing to do so; the very fact
of his being present on that occasion was a proof that he had not gone by counsel. At the last annual conference he was counselled to remove to Cheltenham with his
family, and labour with his hands for their support, and with regard to his preaching, to be subject to president Johnson. He then moved that brother Bayliss be under
the control of brother Johnson, or any one that presides at any place whither he may remove, and that he be suspended from preaching until he receive authority from
the presidency of Britain.

Elder T. D. Brown seconded the motion, remarking that brother Bayliss must learn wisdom and be subject to the head, and esteem the present an act of mercy for his
probation. Carried.

Elder Arnold said that the Saints in the Mars Hill conference were in good standing; he had managed the whole since brother Sheets left, but he much wanted
assistance.

It was then resolved that elder T. B. H. Stenhouse, from Scotland, join him, and assist in that extensive, though rural and poor field; and that elder Dan Jones look after
the Garway conference in connexion with that of Monmouthshire.

Elder Thomas Barton found the Carlisle conference, as it were, sealed up, yet still twenty-four had been baptized since he went there. He had been supported himself,
but they could not support his wife and family, and he would recommend that some young, active, and single man, go to labour there. Subject left over for the present.

Elder John Halliday stated that at Trowbridge there was a good field, and a great work to be done; also that the Bristol branch wanted a good stirring up.

Elder Kimball spoke of brother Joseph Berry, of Walsall, as a good and able young brother, and he would propose him to be sent to Bristol to labour under the
presidency of brother Halliday. Carried.

Elder George Robins, of Hull, stated that his assistant, brother Jackson, had returned, and he moved that brother Browerton, of the Sheffield conference, go and labour
with him. Carried.

It was then resolved that elder Barton return to Carlisle, assisted as formerly by elder Leech.

Elder Ward moved that elder. Thomas Smith receive the sanction of this conference to preside over Leamington. Carried.

Elder Ward then moved that elder Henry Cuerden, one of the seventies, obey the counsel that he has received from the twelve, as soon as he can, to return to
America, and that until then he be subject to the directions of the first presidency in this land. Carried.

It was then resolved that elder Charles Phelps labour in the Bradford conference under the presidency of elder Charles Miller.

Elder Hedlock desired that all who were disposed to spend their time in the ministry, give him a note, so that they be sent out when required.

Elder Hedlock, in closing the meeting said, that as elder S. Downes had done much already, it would be best to employ him has a Joint Stock Company preacher, and
that elder Henry Cuerden be employed in the same service if required. Agreed to. He said to-morrow we shall begin the business of the company. This was an
important time, which would require both wisdom and unity of action. The first intention of the society was to help on the brethren abroad, and a great question would
be whether we could send out a ship and company by September or October next.

The meeting was then adjourned.

Tuesday Morning.

The meeting was opened in the usual way by elder Dan Jones.

Elder Hedlock said, we shall take up the Joint Stock Company business to-day. I shall now give way to the president of that company, but would first remark that we
shall want the wisdom of all. We wish to keep this company in connexion with the church. We may have many struggles to get through, but we will never give up. The
monies we have been obliged to sacrifice in consequence of the mobocrats in the Far West, would have enabled us to have erected manufactories amongst us. But
instead of that we have enriched others, and have been compelled to purchase different articles of the enemy, instead of producing them ourselves. But the principle
now is this, that we have funds whereby we may minister to their necessities, or find them employment, and in return bring with us the results of their labour and
industry. By doing this we shall build up each other, instead of the worldly speculators that have so long preyed upon the Saints. We have hitherto in a great measure
been building up the brokers and shipowners by our hard earnings, but if we procure ships of our own we shall then build up ourselves. We have the counsel and
prayers of the Twelve, let us adhere to them, and practise obedience. If the companies of the world can pay their labourers, and have a profit to divide amongst the
shareholders, can we not do the same? Yea, we can do more, by the help of God, acting on the principles of righteousness and truth.

President Ward then took the chair, and said, that they were now completely registered, and could act legally. He had of his own accord adopted some measures,
which, on the consideration of the duties he had been taught, were those of a president. In the exercise of these feelings he had therefore called upon elder Samuel
Downes to go forth and labour for the company by explaining its principles, and procuring applications for shares. I might, if I had had sufficient time, have consulted all
the directors, but I had not. The results of his labours are before us, namely, in bringing in applications to the amount of between five and six thousand shares. You may
either reprove me, or approve of my proceedings.

Elder Dan Jones felt highly to approve of what had been done by the president, and especially in the calling out of elder Downes.

Elder Wiley of Liverpool also expressed his approval of the proceedings of the president.

At this stage of the proceedings, the president discovered that if we came to the decision of any thing by vote, we might be acting illegally as a company, inasmuch as
the shareholders had not been called together according to item ninety-five of the Abstract of the Deed, for the performance of which, since the return of the Deed from
London, there had been no time. After a variety of observations from different persons, the meeting was adjourned until the afternoon.

Afternoon. (3)

Elder Ward rose and said that since we had discovered that we could not act legally as a company to-day, he would move that brother Hedlock take the chair, while
the meeting expresses its feelings generally, but more particularly on the Joint Stock Company, and especially of your confidence in the Directors of the same and of
what they had
 Copyright (c) done.
               2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                   Page 834 / 1033
Elder Carruthers wished a list of the names of the Directors of complete registration, and also to know whether shares might be sold to those who are not members of
the church. He was answered in the affirmative to the last question by elder Ward, and a list of the Directors was repeated, which will be forthcoming in connexion with
Afternoon. (3)

Elder Ward rose and said that since we had discovered that we could not act legally as a company to-day, he would move that brother Hedlock take the chair, while
the meeting expresses its feelings generally, but more particularly on the Joint Stock Company, and especially of your confidence in the Directors of the same and of
what they had done.

Elder Carruthers wished a list of the names of the Directors of complete registration, and also to know whether shares might be sold to those who are not members of
the church. He was answered in the affirmative to the last question by elder Ward, and a list of the Directors was repeated, which will be forthcoming in connexion with
the application papers that will be sent forth.

Elder Gibson moved that this assembly express their full confidence in the Directors of the Company, which was carried unanimously.

Elder Hedlock said that the desire of many to get to California as soon as possible would be laid before the Directors, and expressed his opinion that we should try to
get up a company of emigrants.

Elder Ward remarked that he was equally anxious to accomplish great things as early as possible, but he was for working upon a sure foundation, and he would not
wish our feelings to carry us forward in a measure that we could not carry out, and which must necessarily entail loss upon the society, and discourage the shareholders;
but he was not by any means for being inactive, he would propose to employ what small capital we might have on hand, and seek to turn it over so as to multiply it for
the advantage of the Company, and then, when we could do something effective and on a grand scale, he would go into it with any one. He did not wish any one to
mistake the bearing of his remarks, he was wishful to do all that could be done well.

Elder Samuel Downes said that he had studied well the law of the Company, and he knew from practical experience the workings of its principles among the Saints; he
was as anxious as the most sanguine that all that could be done should be done, and as early as possible, but he felt assured that sufficient funds could not be raised to
purchase, freight, and send out a vessel to California so early.

Elder Davies ably supported the big step and great measure, he proposed the gathering of a company of young persons and the sending of them out in a ship of our
own.

Elder Kimball approved of a great step being taken, and would recommend the attempt. Elder T. Margetts the same. Elder Crump came to express his feelings fully
and freely, and would exert himself for a ship.

Elder T. D. Brown approved of the same measures.

Elder Wilson moved that conference encourage elder Hedlock to carry out his views, through the agency of the Joint Stock Company, and that we in the British Islands
will do all we can through the churches, to prepare a company of young and able emigrants by September next, or as soon after as possible, to go and assist their
brethren in California in their labours. Carried.

Elder Davies expressed a wish that diligent search be made for young men of all trades, mechanics, farmers, &c. &c.

Elder Dan Jones moved that the conference appreciate the labours of the first presidency in the British Islands, and that they will continue to uphold them by their faith
and prayers.

Elder Hedlock returned thanks for this expression, and thereby felt encouraged.

Elder Hedlock suggested that the representatives of the various conferences now assembled in Great Britain, do resolve to uphold the First President in America, the
Twelve Apostles with President Brigham Young at the head of the Quorum.

The suggestion was ably seconded by elder Ward, who repeated the principle that all who do not uphold the head from whom the laws of government emanate, must
seek a head elsewhere. Carried unanimously.

Elder Ward wished to know whether elder Smith of Worcester, and elder James Ure of Sheffield would exchange conferences.

Elder Smith was in the hands of the presidency.

Elder Uro was willing to go to Worcester if brother Smith wished to exchange.

Elder Ward moved that the exchange be ratified. Carried.

Elder Ward moved that Chesterfield be separated from the Sheffield Conference, and that it form a conference of itself, to be presided over by elder Glande Roger.
Carried.

Elder Banks moved that Etherby near Durham be joined to the Carlisle Conference. Carried.

Elder Ward spoke in answer to an inquiry which had been put to him relative to assistants in labour, who have been appointed at a general conference, whether they
can be dealt with in case of wrong conduct, &c., by the president of the conference they are in, without an appeal to the general conference. He answered that
decidedly they could, for when the general conference appointed such a one, they at the same time recognized the authority of the president under whom he was to
labour, and expected him to exercise it in righteousness.

Elder Charles Phelps referred to the subject of having schools and books for the instruction of the children of the Saints, and was encouraged as well as he could to
carry it into effect.

A vote of thanks was then proposed to elder Ward as editor and publisher of the STAR. A similar mark of respect was also presented to the same gentleman for his
persevering and gentlemanly conduct as president of the Joint Stock Company, to both of which elder Ward feelingly replied.

Counsel.

How few fully comprehend the nature and the extent of that word-counsel; and yet many are apt to boast of their strict adherence to the preaching and admonitions of
 Copyright
the          (c) 2005-2009,
    first presidency,          Infobase
                      but let such      Media
                                   be made     Corp. with any thing that comes in contact with their feelings, and they rise up, as a certain man did
                                           acquainted                                                                                               Page
                                                                                                                                                      in the 835  / 1033
                                                                                                                                                             days of Moses,
when he, as the mouth-piece of God, forbade the Israelites to marry with other nations, and declared that his own feelings in that respect should be consulted, and not
the counsel of that man Moses. So with many at this day, counsel is a sweet morsel so long as it chimes with our feelings, but let it be adverse to them, and it must be
Counsel.

How few fully comprehend the nature and the extent of that word-counsel; and yet many are apt to boast of their strict adherence to the preaching and admonitions of
the first presidency, but let such be made acquainted with any thing that comes in contact with their feelings, and they rise up, as a certain man did in the days of Moses,
when he, as the mouth-piece of God, forbade the Israelites to marry with other nations, and declared that his own feelings in that respect should be consulted, and not
the counsel of that man Moses. So with many at this day, counsel is a sweet morsel so long as it chimes with our feelings, but let it be adverse to them, and it must be
resisted as encroaching upon our liberty-as too likely to fetter the free range of our thoughts and desires. I do not wish to be understood as writing in vindication of
servility, but rather to show there are bounds to its range; yet when we entered into the kingdom of God, we covenanted to obey his counsel, and knew we should have
to receive it from his servants. It was our delight when we were told that we should live by every word that proceedeth from the mouth of God, and surely no man or
woman ever thought He would take the trouble to tell every Individual all things for himself, because if such there are, they are miserably mistaken. God raised up
Moses to speak to Israel, to give his mind and will to the people; so God raised up our martyred prophet, to speak unto us the words of life and salvation; yet how
many have fallen through a disobedience to the counsel of that man. Some have railed against him, used hard speeches, and called him tyrant, simply because, as a man
of God, his counsel was asked, and given in all sincerity, but they not being suited, esteemed him their enemy, and have gone about to seek his life. Some have been
counselled to go and labour in the vineyard, and have not done so, probably being comfortably seated upon a nest, they did not relish moving, expecting all the eggs to
be hatched, but after all they were addled. Some in asking counsel, tell their tale, and never wait to hear your mind, but go on relating what they think would be best;
and I have heard many receive counsel just as they wanted it, and it proved the road to their apostacy. But then, says one, why did Joseph give such counsel? Because
he knew it was in their hearts,-he heard them say they would do as they liked after all, let him give what advice he might. Thus their words betrayed them.

It is not policy to ask counsel unless you mean to render implicit obedience to it. What, render obedience to that which I know to be wrong. Yes, or why did you come
into the kingdom of God, and throw yourself voluntarily under the superintendence of its head. Well, if that is what you call obeying counsel, I shall never do it. It needs
not the spirit of prophecy to tell that person's doom, sooner or later. As far as I am acquainted with the order of the church, I have witnessed the downfall of many
eminent men in it, and a disobedience to counsel has been the primary cause. My blood runs chill through my veins when I hear the obstinacy of persons against the
powers that be; also, when I have heard persons at fellowship meetings declare themselves beyond the reach of the powers of the church. How wilfully ignorant.

Again, when charges have been preferred against them, maliciously too, they have allowed themselves to be severed from the church, and dwindle into unbelief and
perish, perhaps for ever; whereas a little humility, recognizing God as the impartial judge, and knowing their innocence before him, and that all things would be adjusted
before that tribunal, thereby showing their willingness to bear the wrongs for a season, when after a while their innocence would be apparent to all, and their
forbearance would be the theme of thousands in the covenant, because they had borne this for the gospel's sake and to retain their place in the kingdom of God. But
some will say, if I am cut off I can be baptized again; what matters it then; I will shew my resistance to those proceedings; I will expose this elder's conduct, shew his
partiality, and uphold him to the world. Oh, hush, my brother, as you love the cause of God, as you value your own peace and tranquility, shut your impious lips, and
behold in the officer at your head the man to lead you, at least for a season, and to himself be the condemnation for unrighteously filling his office, but do not seek to
bring yourself under the displeasure of God, who delights to bless those that obey them who rule over them; and as you value a place in the midst of the Saints, permit
me to urge you, by all that is sacred and holy, never to be cut off, for seldom, if ever, when once cut off and again joined to the church, are you so good as at first,
though, I rejoice to say, there are some exceptions to this rule, for I have seen such show forth the true spirit of repentance, ever willing and ready to warn their
unthinking brethren. When I have seen the Saints, some asserting their freedom and their determination to use it, I have felt to say with the poet-

"O, but man, proud man!
Drest in a little brief authority;
Most ignorant of what he's most assured,
His glassy essence,-like an angry ape,
Plays such fantastic tricks before high heaven,
As make the angels weep."

I have never thought myself too high in office, too proud to confess my sins and ask forgiveness; and if I have to deal with a stubborn man, and he will not forgive me,
the sin shall lie at his door and not at mine-he shall answer for it. I will partake of the Lord's Supper and not eat and drink damnation, but he will, because he will not be
reconciled when I ask his forgiveness. Let such take care, for they are on the wrong road; stop and reflect; consider that you are blinded by an obstinate spirit and do
not discern the beam in your own eyes. I am fearful many have left the bosom of the church, passed years of unsettled and distracting feelings, and fain would be
baptized again, but pride will not let them acknowledge or humble themselves.

Dear readers, I do so highly esteem my place in the midst of the Saints, that I would bear the lash if I had done anything wrong, or even if innocent, knowing that my
innocence would be apparent. I would hope all things, endure all things, and after a time I know, as I love the cause, and my heart is right before God, the suspicion
existing against me would give way, and I should shine forth with redoubled force as the sun after a mist. But some may say I have committed sin against the Holy
Ghost, and thus consider the door of entrance is for ever shut against me. I view it, my brethren, in a different light. When a person commits that sin, I am, of course,
sensible he cannot be forgiven; but what, I ask, is that sin? have the Saints become eye witnesses of the majesty of God in this country? have our separated brethren
sought to shed the blood of innocence either directly or indirectly, been anointed of the Most High, or made partakers of those blessed powers? At present you answer
they have not; then, I am bold to say they have not committed sin against the Holy Ghost. What shall I say then? Permit me, my offended brethren, and you that are
separated from us, to urge the one to humility, to retain their place; never allow yourselves to be cut off-for once severed, if again baptized, you are seldom as good as
at first. To the latter I call for a speedy return to the fold; the day of selection is near at hand, the sheep must be separated from the goats. If then, you wish to be thus
numbered among the faithful, embrace now the opportunity; and you, my fellow officers, that may have given umbrage, make a plaster as large as the wound; seek to
save all you can, esteem the souls of those you preside over of inestimable worth, not as a toy to be played with in the hands of a child, but labour for the good of all.

Permit me then, in conclusion, to urge you to become one family; let lenity and brotherly kindness prevail, then will the hearts of all be cheered at the different
conferences to see a diminution in the numbers of suspended and separated brethren. The kingdom of God will prosper, your numbers increase, fresh doors open for
you on the right and left, and when you stand up in the congregation, you have the faith and prayers of all; you have the spirit to preach, setting forth a good example;
the Saints will follow it, and when you leave, you have their unceasing prayers for your prosperity, you are ever welcome among them, for they know your sterling
worth, your untiring assiduity to profit them, and make them, by your excellent teachings-Saints; and who will not respond and say this is preferable to their being tired
of you and wishing you gone. May the joy and peace of the Holy Ghost abound among you. Even so. Amen.

Your servant for the gospel sake,

DAVID C. KIMBALL.

Thomas Ward Esq. President of the British and American Commercial Joint Stock Company.

Dear Sir,-This company having now obtained complete registration, is in a position at once to proceed in carrying out the objects for which it has been formed, after
first adopting the necessary steps for permanently appointing the officers who have been provisionally elected.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 836 / 1033
Although the time occupied in procuring complete registration has been considerable, yet no unnecessary delay has taken place, nor have any obstacles whatever
arisen, either from irregularity or illegality of proceeding in following the course directed by the Act of Parliament; the sole cause of the delay being the extent of the
company as respects the number of shareholders, and the multitude of provisions embodied in the deed of settlement.
Dear Sir,-This company having now obtained complete registration, is in a position at once to proceed in carrying out the objects for which it has been formed, after
first adopting the necessary steps for permanently appointing the officers who have been provisionally elected.

Although the time occupied in procuring complete registration has been considerable, yet no unnecessary delay has taken place, nor have any obstacles whatever
arisen, either from irregularity or illegality of proceeding in following the course directed by the Act of Parliament; the sole cause of the delay being the extent of the
company as respects the number of shareholders, and the multitude of provisions embodied in the deed of settlement.

I am glad to say that every assistance and facility have been afforded me by the officers of the company, and others connected with it, with whom I have been in
communication, and that much arduous labour has been saved me by their attention and assiduity.

In conclusion, allow me to wish the company all the prosperity its promoters anticipate, and to remark, as far as my means of judging permit, that if straightforward and
disinterested conduct in those at the head of its affairs be any guarantee of future success, the company is entitled to an assurance of prolonged stability and welfare.

I am, dear Sir,

Your obedient servant,

Liverpool, 6th June, 1846.

JAMES ROWE.

Letter to the Editor.

Dear Brother Ward,-Having a few days ago arrived from the seat of the church, according to previous appointment, in company with brother Cain, I thought a few
lines from me might prove interesting to you, and if worthy of a place in your valuable pages, might not prove uninteresting to your numerous readers. We took our
departure on the 10th of March, and arrived in this port on the evening of the 9th instant.

The state of affairs when we left, and for some time previous, were at once animating and heart rending, calculated to force a sigh accompanied with tears from the
hearts of those who know how to sympathise with suffering humanity; white on the other hand the brightness of hope beamed from every countenance, and every arm
was nerved with power in preparing for their exodus from exile, to a place where they could breath the uncorrupted air of freedom, which is so dear to their hearts.

I need not here mention scenes of barbarous persecution which you have already been under the necessity of publishing before the gaze of this astonished nation, the
recollection of which ought to be stored up in the strongest cells of memory until the day of retribution and vengeance.

Several thousand Saints had already crossed the mighty Mississippi, and were encamped in the wilderness, then made dreary and cold by a recent snow storm; but the
Saints were all in good health, and many who had before relapsed into a state of weakness were recovering their health, and seemed nerved with fresh life and vigour.
Could you have seen that camp smiling in the rays of the moon's silver beams, could you have emerged at once into the place and pervaded the silent valley at an hour
when animated nature slept, and while contemplating the scene, would not your cogitations at once embrace the gloomy past, the interesting present, and the glorious
future.

By this time no doubt another company of several thousands are on their way, and many more preparing to go, which preparation can only be facilitated according to
the progress of the sale of property that has been left by those already gone to be consecrated to fit out the poor, the widow and the fatherless, the sick and inform with
age, the maimed and the blind.-"This is pure and undefiled religion."-Thus they are leaving the city of their exile, built up by them in the midst of poverty and want, which
they have beautified and adorned with many noble buildings, which would do honor to any of the large and opulent cities of that country, and have crowned the whole
with a magnificent temple which by this time is nearly finished if not quite, which will stand as a monument of Mormon industry, talent, perseverance, and grandeur to
the latest generation.

I cannot but express my gratitude, and congratulate you with the rest of your fellow-labourers, to hear, on arriving at this place, the flattering and heart-cheering
accounts of the still rapid spread of the cause of truth; and when I contemplate the present prospects, I cannot but look back to the time when a few individuals came
to the town where I then dwelt (Preston), without money, their clothing threadbare, their bodies worn down by fatigue, without friends, strangers in a strange land,
without home or where to lay their heads-not a Saint in the whole land, and consequently not a heart that could feel and sympathise. I say when I contemplate the germ
from which so mighty a people has sprung, I am ready to exclaim, what but the mighty power of Jehovah could have effected it? Many thousands of our countrymen
now see and understand, that temporal salvation is as necessary and essential to man as the salvation of the spirit; they understand that the body and the spirit is the soul
of man, and therefore it is as necessary to save the tenement as the tenant.

With respect to temporal salvation, I know of no greater power to bring it about than that which is already in operation in this land, and looked too with so much
interest by those in the land of Zion-I mean the Joint Stock Company. I am happy to learn that your unwearied efforts have been blessed beyond your expectation, in
laying the foundation of that by which God will "For brass bring gold, and for iron will bring silver, and for wood brass, and for stones iron, to beautify Zion, and exhalt
her above the nations," for, says God, "The multitudes of the sea (ships) shall be converted to thee, the strength of the Gentiles (wealth) shall come to thee; the multitude
of camels shall cover thee, the dromedaries of Median and Epha, all they from Sheba shall come, bringing gold and frankinvense," &c. Thus, dear brother, I conceive
the Joint Stock Company to be the germ from which will spring that mighty lever of power to effect the fulfilment of the above quotations in connexion with many more
of the sayings of the ancient prophets. This is a subject of vast interest to all Saints; it is the subject of my heart, I have put it on; it is part and parcel of my religion; it is
hallowed by the prayers of the first presidency of this church, and all those of tried and sterling faith. It is nursed and protected by the most powerful government in the
world, the Queen is its "nursing mother," and it must ultimately "suck the breasts of kings."

What, then, can impede the progress of such a system; the foundation of which is laid in wisdom, hallowed by the prayers of apostles and prophets, protected by the
British lion, supported and fed by Saints, and regulated by the judicious management of men of profound wisdom, learning, and virtue, clothed with the authority of the
great Jehovah. A system so protected, so wisely managed, so powerfully upheld, and which contains within itself the power of so great results, cannot but call forth the
confidence, support, and energies of all Saints, of the poor, and of the rich-the Lord requires it at their hands, and no Saint will withhold for a moment his support.
Seeing that I have extended my remarks so far, allow me to close without further ceremony. Yours. &c.,

G. D. WATT.

Liverpool, June 12th, 1846.

Latter-Day Saints' Millennial Star. June 15 1846.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                               Page 837 / 1033
IF it were possible for us to look into the future and behold the mighty and stupendous results of the things that are now but as it were in a state of embryo, our hearts
would undoubtedly be elated with joy and gladness that would perhaps unfit us for the discharge of our present duties.
Liverpool, June 12th, 1846.

Latter-Day Saints' Millennial Star. June 15 1846.

IF it were possible for us to look into the future and behold the mighty and stupendous results of the things that are now but as it were in a state of embryo, our hearts
would undoubtedly be elated with joy and gladness that would perhaps unfit us for the discharge of our present duties.

We have now effected the complete registration of the British and American Commercial Joint Stock Company, and have thereby laid a foundation for the
establishment of a mighty engine, which, under the direction of the Spirit of God, will, we most truly believe, be made one of the most powerful instruments in the hands
of God that has ever been employed for the building up of his kingdom.

Let the shareholders in the company have full confidence in the directors, for we believe one and all to be men whose sole desire is to promote the glory of God, and to
build up his kingdom.

It will be the duty of all, as soon as facilities are afforded them for the purpose, to make applications for shares, and to commence paying for them as soon and as
quickly as their means will allow.

For the encouragement of our brethren, we would reiterate what has been said before, that the Joint Stock Company is fully appreciated by the Twelve, and has been a
daily subject of their prayers, and that they consider it one of the greatest things that has ever been devised for carrying out the great purposes of God. Their
anticipations are beyond our grasp at present, but what they have said of it ought to stimulate every one who wishes well for the cause of God, to do their utmost to aid
and help onward this great work.

The shareholders may rest assured, that whatever transpires, the directors will preserve it in its purity, and carry out, according to the principles of British law, the Joint
Stock Company; that the anticipations of the most sanguine may be fully realized, the Saints be blessed, and our God be glorified.

We cannot omit to allude to the acquisition of strength that we have of late received from America, first in the arrival of our beloved brother David C. Kimball, and
since in that of brothers G. D. Watt and Joseph Cain. Elder Kimball, it will be seen by the present number of the STAR, is appointed to preside over the Manchester
conference. Elder Watt is sent to preside over Scotland, while elder Cain is sent on express business of the church to Herefordshire. Our brethren have been privileged
above the Saints here by receiving an endowment in the Temple of the Lord, and consequently have received additional power and blessings. Let no man deceive
himself, nor be alarmed, for most assuredly as our knowledge and blessings increase, so will the hostility of our great adversary, and our warfare will not be ended until
we have overcome all things.

In concluding our Editorial labours of the seventh volume of the STAR, we feel it our duty to return our sincere thanks to all our subscribers and patrons, and sincerely
thank them for their support, and trust that the future will find us no less diligent in discharging our multifarious duties. We feel to apologize to those who have from time
to time been disappointed, and have to state that other engagements, harassing and difficult, have been the cause of our neglect, a circumstance however, which for the
future, we shall endeavour to avoid. Wishing individual prosperity to subscribers, and to the kingdom of God, we remain your obedient servant in the Lord,

THE EDITOR.

Integrity.

It is possible for a person to receive the principles of eternal truth, to rejoice therein, and to walk according to them for a considerable time, bearing the scorns and
sneers of his former acquaintances, and even suffering loss for the truth's sake. But though this be a good commencement in the career of a man of God, it will not
suffice to bring him off victoriously as a servant of the living God. The demand which the religion of the Lord Jesus Christ requires, is more than this; it is not only to
endure for once or twice, but to continue to endure, even unto the end, to meet with difficulties complicated and dark, when every resource from which we look for
help appears to be gone, when the highest and most distinguished for their integrity fall, when you look around for the support of many who have hitherto stood firm as
a rock, whose previous career has been untarnished, and find them apostates; then, indeed, is the hour of trial, then is it proved whether the seed within us has fallen
upon good ground or not; yes, when every friend has fallen, when the horizon of our prospect shows no ray of light or hope, when it is in vain to seek for any aid far or
near, then indeed comes the test, and happy is that man who can still stand, and calmly stand, upon the principles of eternal truth, feeling that his feet are fixed upon a
rock, and whose confidence is such, that he knows that foundation is sufficient, nor asks for other aid.

And sooner or later all that have entered into the kingdom of God must endure these things, and be similarly tested. In aspiring after that high and exalted position in
which our heavenly Father is exalted, who has overcome all things, we must in our progress be prepared to overcome all things, and go on continually conquering and
to conquer. Shall we then despair when difficulties arise-when the dark clouds of adversity hover around us-when no way of hope of escape as it were is afforded?
No! Let the Saints stand individually upon the principles of eternal truth, they are lasting as their great Author, let each become isolated as it were then, and prove in his
own person the unflinching integrity and uprightness of a man of God.

But suppose on the other hand that we have our faith in the gospel associated with our own confidence in some individual besides, and that we look upon his
faithfulness as a support unto ourselves; in the day of adversity he may fall, in the struggle of persecution he may be overthrown: what then becomes of those who have
looked more to the integrity of that man than to the reality of their own position? Why, they fall too, and find that the covenant which they had made was not formed
between themselves and God, but that it trusted in an arm of flesh, which now has failed them, and they look in vain for a way to escape. Let then every one examine
himself, trial and difficulty are nigh at the door, the power of the tempter is about to be excited with surpassing energy, and it behoveth all to watch and pray, lest they
fall.

Let it be ever remembered that religion is personal, that we individually have to act our part, and blessed shall he be who having encountered all things, still shall stand;
his reward shall be lasting, and his crown glorious, sparkling with the radiance of eternal light, and he shall be welcomed and accepted amongst the sons of God.

EDITOR.

Prayer.

Perhaps there is no subject less understood than that which we have placed at the head of these remarks, and yet it is as it were the life and existence, or rather the
source of it, in the true saint of God. How exalted indeed must be the condition of that man, who, whatsoever office he may fill, is prepared continually to go before his
heavenly Father, unbosom his feelings, and lay all things before him with the simplicity of a child, and ask for his guidance and blessing upon that in which he is about to
engage. How many errors, indeed, would be avoided, if we continually sought for wisdom and light from God through the medium of prayer. And we would here
remark, that there is no one exempt from the duty of prayer, let their position be ever so exalted they stand in need of the light and intelligence of the Spirit of God
continually,
 Copyright (c)and2005-2009,
                   if they wishInfobase
                                for success in their
                                         Media       various enterprises, it will be found to be associated only with a continual application to the throne
                                                  Corp.                                                                                                     of grace,
                                                                                                                                                          Page    838 and/ 1033
blessings consequent upon so doing.

We are aware that no one enters into the kingdom of God without commencing a career of trial and difficulty. Well, what would be our best and sincerest counsel to
source of it, in the true saint of God. How exalted indeed must be the condition of that man, who, whatsoever office he may fill, is prepared continually to go before his
heavenly Father, unbosom his feelings, and lay all things before him with the simplicity of a child, and ask for his guidance and blessing upon that in which he is about to
engage. How many errors, indeed, would be avoided, if we continually sought for wisdom and light from God through the medium of prayer. And we would here
remark, that there is no one exempt from the duty of prayer, let their position be ever so exalted they stand in need of the light and intelligence of the Spirit of God
continually, and if they wish for success in their various enterprises, it will be found to be associated only with a continual application to the throne of grace, and
blessings consequent upon so doing.

We are aware that no one enters into the kingdom of God without commencing a career of trial and difficulty. Well, what would be our best and sincerest counsel to
such a one? Most assuredly to live near unto God, to be in constant communion with him by prayers and supplications, that we might not err in our ways, but do all
things in accordance with the mind and will of God. The grand secret of salvation is endurance unto the end, but this can only be effected by the application of the great
principle upon which we are now treating. There is no power in man to save himself, he can only come into a state of security by becoming the recipient of another
spirit, even the Spirit of God; therefore, how necessary is it that he should ever be in such a state as to approach acceptably into the presence of God, and obtain that
aid which is so essentially necessary to his salvation.

In making these few remarks, we mean them fully to apply to ourselves as well as to our readers, and let no one mistake about this subject, for whatever is their
position, be it arduous and difficult, or otherwise, the grand secret of success will be found to be a constant communication with our heavenly Father, in which we can
lay all things before him, and ask in the name of Jesus Christ for wisdom and power to do all things in accordance with his own will.

Let the Saints reflect upon this subject deeply, it is applicable to all; how much trial and difficulty and evil feeling would be removed, if the parties were in company to
go before the Lord, there explain all things and seek for wisdom and intelligence to rectify and put in order all things that may be wrong.

Presidents of conferences, of branches, and all officers, we address these lines to you, give heed to these injunctions and you will be blest, your labours will not be in
vain, neither shall you have to look around and find your brethren in hostility to yourself, but you shall find that having sought for the spirit of the Lord, that you have
become of one mind and heart, and that you can act together in concert, and the Evil One shall not have power over you.

We consider this subject as extremely simple and easy to be understood. The great plan of redemption is to impart unto man a spirit and power foreign to himself, but
by which he shall be enabled to overcome and triumph. That spirit is the spirit of God, and it is only by a constant career of faithfulness and diligence in seeking for the
same that we can overcome any present difficulties, and be prepared for entering into that rest which is prepared for the people of God. Let then the Saints of God be
individually an example to all men of their diligence in this respect, we do not mean that they should make a display of their piety, but that they should constantly feel the
necessity of trusting in the power and blessing of God, and never fail to ask for light and intelligence to be our attendant in our progress onward to eternal life.

Let such a course of conduct in this respect be ours, and our success is certain, and our everlasting reward is sure, while our pilgrimage shall be cheered by the bright
corruscations of the principles of truth, which will, while we are childlike and honest, continue to illumine the path to immortality and eternal life.

EDITOR.

Come Go With Me.

Come go with me, come go with me,
Ye Saints of God, come go with me,
The time has come, we must away
To distant lands, where God shall say;
No longer let us linger here;
The world is doom'd to woe and fear-
This Gentile race the priesthood hates;
We have no home, within these States,
Let us away and seek our rest,
Our home's not here, it's in the west,
Come go with me.

My kindred come, come go with me,
All friends of truth, where'er you be,
Ye poor, ye lame, ye halt and blind,
Ye need not one be left behind.
Come go with me, I'm westward bound
Where mobbers' blasts will never sound-
Where truth can spread and justice flow-
Where party sects will never grow-
Where God shall be our Priest and King,
And Saints to him their offerings bring,
Come go with me.

Come then, oh come, no more delay,
The spirit whispers haste away;
This nation now has seal'd its doom
And soon with wrath will be o'erthrown-
The Prophet's blood has stained the land,
He fell by cruel mobbers' hand,
Although the rulers pledged their faith
That he with them should be kept safe,
Their pledge they broke, they spilt his blood,
And forced his spirit back to God.
Come go with me.

We'll go away, from this vain world,
With freedom's banners wide unfurl'd,
To a land of peace and liberty,
Copyright
Beside      (c) 2005-2009,
       the great Pacific Sea;Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                     Page 839 / 1033
There we will sing in joyful strains
And shout hosannas o'er the plains,
We'll go away, from this vain world,
With freedom's banners wide unfurl'd,
To a land of peace and liberty,
Beside the great Pacific Sea;
There we will sing in joyful strains
And shout hosannas o'er the plains,
Where mobs and strife shall be no more,
Upon the great Pacific shore;
Sweet praises to our God we'll give
While in our peaceful tents we live.
Come go with me.

We'll bid adieu to party clans,
And rend asunder all their bands
We'll leave them to their wretched fate,
Because they do the Gospel hate;
We'll leave these scenes of strife and woe,
To milder climes we all will go,
Where RIGHT will rule, and FREEDOM reign,
We there will break this Gentile chain;
No more we'll wear their cursed yoke,
For God hath said it shall be broke.
Come go with me.

Then come ye Saints, no longer stay,
In forty-six we'll move away;
Our God shall be our constant aid,
His arm is bare, be not afraid-
The journey's great and arduous too,
But dread it not, there's peace in view,
Though wicked men may rage and foam,
The silent west shall be our home;
God says he'll be our guard and shield,
And for his Saints his power will wield;
Come go with me.

Contents.

LIVERPOOL: EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY T. WARD, STANLEY BUILDINGS, BATH STREET.

RICHARD JAMES, PRINTER, 39, SOUTH CASTLE STREET.

Apostles' Histories from Millenial Star
History of Orson Hyde.

Latter-day Saints' Millennial Star 26 (1864):742-44, 760-61, 774-76, 790-92.

"I, Orson Hyde, son of Nathan Hyde and Sally Thorpe, was born in Oxford, New Haven County and state of Connecticut, January 8, 1805. At the age of seven
years, my mother, a pious and godly woman, according to the light that then was, and member of the Methodist Episcopal Church, died soon after being delivered of a
son, named Ami. Having given birth to eight sons and three daughters in the following order, according to my best recollection: Abijah, Harry, Laura, Nathan, Sally,
Asahel, Horatio, Maria, Charles, Orson and Ami.

My father, a boot and shoemaker by trade, was a very talented man; quick, athletic, and naturally witty and cheerful. He was kind and affectionate, except when under
the influence of strong drink (a habit to which he was somewhat addicted). After the death of my mother, my father enlisted into the army of the United States, and was
in the campaign in Canada, under General Brown,-was in most of the battles fought there, several times slightly wounded,-was on the frontier along the line, and etc., in
the war with Britain in 1812 and 1813. Some four or five years after, in attempting to swim a river in Derby, Connecticut, he was taken with the cramp and drowned.

After the death of my mother, the family was scattered abroad, and took their chances in life under no special protector or guide, save that of a kind Providence who
ever watches, with care, over the lonely orphan and hears the plaintive cry of the young sparrows, bereft of their parent mother.

At this early age, I was placed in the care of a gentleman by the name of Nathan Wheeler, or rather, fell into his hands, residing in Derby in the same county. This was a
very good family, but quite penurious. With Mr. Wheeler I continued until I was eighteen years of age, and would have continued longer; but from the consideration that
suitable encouragement was not offered to me for education, and etc., I concluded that my services from seven to eighteen years of age, would abundantly repay Mr.
Wheeler for his care and expense in rearing me up to that time.

In the meantime Mr. Wheeler removed and came to the Western Reserve in Ohio, having failed in business in Derby. He first visited the Western Reserve by himself,
purchased a farm in Kirtland, and sent for me and his nephew, Nathan Wooster, to come out the next spring. Accordingly, Mr. Wooster and myself started early the
next season (I then being fourteen years of age). This was a hard trip for a youngster to perform on foot, with knapsack upon the back, containing clothes, bread,
cheese, and dried beef for the journey, and obliged to keep up with a strong man, travelling from 30 to 38 miles per day, until we had performed the entire distance of
600 miles.

Mr. W. [Wheeler] then sent to the east for the balance of his family, who came on the next season in the care of Captain Isaac Morley, a resident of Kirtland, where
they arrived in safety. The farm being a new one, and heavily timbered, it was the hardest kind of labor to prepare it for cultivation. This being done, and Mr. Wheeler
being again in easy circumstances, I concluded to strike out for myself, having had comparatively no chance for mental or literary improvement, and no very flattering
prospects
 Copyrightheld
            (c) out to me thatInfobase
                2005-2009,     I should be ableCorp.
                                        Media  to enjoy such opportunity at any future time, should I continue longer with Mr. W. [Wheeler], consequently, at the age of
                                                                                                                                                    Page 840 / 1033
18 years, in the face of the remonstrances of Mr. and Mrs. Wheeler, I made my first debut into the world with the following outfit: one suit of homemade woollen
clothes (butternut colored,) two red flannel shirts, also homemade, two pairs of socks, one pair of coarse shoes on the feet, one old hat and six and a quarter cents in
clean cash.
Mr. W. [Wheeler] then sent to the east for the balance of his family, who came on the next season in the care of Captain Isaac Morley, a resident of Kirtland, where
they arrived in safety. The farm being a new one, and heavily timbered, it was the hardest kind of labor to prepare it for cultivation. This being done, and Mr. Wheeler
being again in easy circumstances, I concluded to strike out for myself, having had comparatively no chance for mental or literary improvement, and no very flattering
prospects held out to me that I should be able to enjoy such opportunity at any future time, should I continue longer with Mr. W. [Wheeler], consequently, at the age of
18 years, in the face of the remonstrances of Mr. and Mrs. Wheeler, I made my first debut into the world with the following outfit: one suit of homemade woollen
clothes (butternut colored,) two red flannel shirts, also homemade, two pairs of socks, one pair of coarse shoes on the feet, one old hat and six and a quarter cents in
clean cash.

With this outfit and capital stock in trade, on the 8th day of January, 1823, I went forth from my old home to carve out my fortune and destiny under my own guidance,
for ought I then knew. My first strike was to hire out for six months to Grandison Newel, at 6 dollars per month, to work in a small iron foundry. There I learned to
mold clock bells, and irons, sleigh shoes and various other articles. My wages for this term of service, were carefully saved, together with some perquisites, and
compensation for extra labor, which in the aggregate, amounted to enough to buy me a good suit of clothes, boots, hat, and etc. This being accomplished, I began to
straighten up a little. I then hired for six months more to Mr. Orrin Holmes of Chagrin (now Willoughby) to card wool, and being a raw hand at the business, I could not
get very high wages. The machines were in Kirtland.

I next went into the store of Gilbert and Whitney in Kirtland to serve as clerk, where I continued for a year or two, then hired two carding machines to run for one year,
the same where I was engaged a year or two before. The proprietors being well acquainted with me took my own obligation for the rent without security. The carding
season came on, and the machines (two in number under the same roof) being put in good running order, operations began. A new machine having been placed on the
same stream, a few miles above, I feared that my business would be cut short. But unfortunately for the proprietors of the new mill, their dam broke way in a freshet,
and they were unable to repair it during the carding season, which gave to me almost the entire carding of the country. During this season I paid my hired help, and also
my rent, and cleared about 600 dollars in cash. This I thought was doing very well for a boy. When winter came on, I went into Gilbert and Whitney's store again,
under moderate wages, and continued there until the spring. Then in 1827, business being rather slack in the store, I went to work for the same parties, making pot and
pearl ashes. This season there was a Methodist camp meeting about six miles distant from Kirtland, which I attended, and became a convert to that faith. I enjoyed
myself as well as the light and knowledge I then had would allow me. I believe that God had mercy and compassion upon me, and that if I had died at that time, I
should have received all the happiness and glory that I could appreciate or enjoy. The revival that began at that camp meeting spread much in Kirtland. A class was
formed there, and I was appointed class leader.

About this time some vague reports came in the newspapers that a "golden bible" had been dug out of a rock in the state of New York. It was treated, however, as a
hoax. But on reading the report, I remarked as follows-"Who knows but that this `golden bible' may break up all our religion, and change its whole features and
bearing?" Nothing more was heard of it for a long time in that section.

Not long after this, the Campbellite doctrine began to be preached in Mentor and in Kirtland. Elder S. [Sidney] Rigdon was its chief advocate there. Being forcibly
struck with the doctrine of immersion or baptism for the remission of sins, and many other important items of doctrine which were advocated by this new sect, and
which were passed over by the Methodists as not essential, I left the Methodists and became a convert to this new faith.

Feeling that one day I might be called to advocate it, and feeling my great deficiency in learning, I resolved to go to school. Accordingly, I took up my abode in Mentor,
in the house of Elder Sidney Rigdon, and began the study of English grammar under his tuition. Elder Rigdon took unwearied pains and care to instruct me in this
elementary science."

"After spending several months in this way, studying day and night, I went two quarters to the Burton Academy and placed myself under the tuition of the preceptor,
Reuben Hitchcock, Esq. (since judge of the court). Here I reviewed grammar, geography, arithmetic and rhetoric; then returned to Mentor and spent one season with a
young man by the name of Matthew J. Clapp, at his father's house, where the public library was kept. Here I read history and various other works, scientific and
literary; and in the fall of the year was ordained an elder in this new church, and went on a mission with Elder Rigdon to Elyria, Loraine County, and also to Florence in
Huron County. There we baptized a great number of people into the new faith, organized several branches of the Church, and returned again to Mentor. This I think
was in the fall of 1829.

Early in the spring of 1830, I returned to Elyria and Florence, and became the pastor of the churches raised up the fall previous. During the fall and winter of 1830, I
also taught school in Florence. During this fall, Samuel H. Smith, Zibar [Ziba?] Peterson, F. [Frederick] G. Williams and Peter Whitmer came along through that
section, preaching the `golden bible' or `Mormonism,' I encountered them; but perceiving that they were mostly illiterate men, and at the same time observing some
examples of superior wisdom and truth in their teaching, I resolved to read the famed `golden bible,' as it was called.

Accordingly, I procured the book and read a portion of it, but came to the conclusion that it was all a fiction. I preached several times against the `Mormon' doctrine or
rather against the `Mormon' bible. On one occasion, the people of Ridgeville, near Elyria, sent for me to preach against the `Mormon' bible. I complied with the
request, and preached against it. The people congratulated me much, thinking that `Mormonism' was completely floored. But I, for the first time, thought that the
`Mormon' bible might be the truth of heaven; and fully resolved before leaving the house, that I would never preach against it anymore until I knew more about it, being
pretty strongly convicted in my own mind that I was doing wrong. I closed up my school and my preaching in that section, and resolved to go to Kirtland on a visit to
my old friends. Elder S. [Sidney] Rigdon, Gilbert and Whitney, and many others of my former friends had embraced the `Mormon' faith. I ventured to tell a few of my
confidential friends in Florence my real object in visiting Kirtland. The Prophet, Joseph Smith, Jun., had removed to that place. My object was to get away from the
prejudices of the people, and to place myself in a position where I could examine the subject without embarrassment.

Accordingly, in the summer of 1831, I went to Kirtland, and under cover of clerkship in the old store of Whitney and Gilbert, I examined `Mormonism.' Read the
`Mormon' bible carefully through, attended meetings of the `Mormons' and others, heard the arguments pro and con., but was careful to say nothing. I prayed much
unto the Lord for light and knowledge, for wisdom and spirit to guide me in my examinations and investigations. Often heard the Prophet talk in public and in private
upon the subject of the new religion; also heard what the opposition had to say. Listened also to many foolish tales about the Prophet-too foolish to have a place in this
narrative. I marked carefully the spirit that attended the opposition, and also the spirit that attended the `Mormons' and their friends; and after about three months of
careful and prayerful investigation, reflection and meditation, I came to the conclusion that the `Mormons' had more light and a better spirit than their opponents. I
concluded that I could not be the loser by joining the `Mormons,' and as an honest man, conscientiously bound to walk in the best and clearest light I saw, I resolved to
be baptized into the new religion. Hence, I attended the Saints' meeting in Kirtland, Sunday, October 30, 1831, and offered myself a candidate for baptism, which was
administered to me by the hands of Elder Sidney Rigdon; was confirmed and ordained an elder in the Church on the same day under the hands of Joseph Smith, the
Prophet, and Sidney Rigdon. Not until about three days after did I receive any internal evidence of the special approbation of Heaven of the course I had taken. When
one evening behind the counter, the Spirit of the Lord came upon me in so powerful a manner, that I felt like waiting upon no one, and withdrew in private to enjoy the
feast alone. This, to me, was a precious season, long to be remembered. I felt that all my old friends (not of the `Mormons') would believe me, and with a warm and
affectionate heart, I soon went out among them, and began to talk and testify to them what the Lord had done for me; but the cold indifference with which they received
me, and the pity they expressed for my delusion, soon convinced me that it was not wise to give that which is holy unto dogs, neither to cast pearls before swine."

"A few days after this, I attended a conference in the town of Orange, at which I was ordained a high priest under the hands of Joseph Smith, and appointed on a
mission to Elyria and Florence in connection with Brother Hyrum Smith. In these places we were the means of converting and baptizing many of my old Campbellite
friends, raised
 Copyright   (c)up and organized
                2005-2009,        two orMedia
                              Infobase   three branches
                                               Corp. of the Church, laid hands on several sick persons and healed them by prayer and faith. AfterPageconfirming
                                                                                                                                                         841 / the
                                                                                                                                                                1033
Churches and bearing a faithful testimony to them and to all people, in the midst of much opposition, we returned again to Kirtland. I found Brother Hyrum a pleasant
and an agreeable companion, a wise counsellor, a father and a guide.
me, and the pity they expressed for my delusion, soon convinced me that it was not wise to give that which is holy unto dogs, neither to cast pearls before swine."

"A few days after this, I attended a conference in the town of Orange, at which I was ordained a high priest under the hands of Joseph Smith, and appointed on a
mission to Elyria and Florence in connection with Brother Hyrum Smith. In these places we were the means of converting and baptizing many of my old Campbellite
friends, raised up and organized two or three branches of the Church, laid hands on several sick persons and healed them by prayer and faith. After confirming the
Churches and bearing a faithful testimony to them and to all people, in the midst of much opposition, we returned again to Kirtland. I found Brother Hyrum a pleasant
and an agreeable companion, a wise counsellor, a father and a guide.

Soon after our return to Kirtland, I was sent on another mission, in company with Brother Samuel H. Smith, a younger brother of the Prophet, who was a man slow of
speech and unlearned, yet a man of good faith and extreme integrity. We journeyed early in the spring of 1832, eastward together, without `purse or scrip,' going from
house to house, teaching and preaching in families, and also in the public congregations of the people. Wherever we were received and entertained, we left our blessing;
and wherever we were rejected, we washed our feet in private against those who rejected us, and bore testimony of it unto our Father in Heaven, and went on our way
rejoicing, according to the commandment.

When in Westfield, New York, we preached to a crowded audience. I was speaker. After the discourse, a gentleman rose up and requested that a brief history of
Joseph Smith be given to the people previous to his finding the plates. I remarked that I was not acquainted with the early history of Joseph Smith, and consequently
was unable to comply with the request, but observed that his younger brother was present who might, if he felt disposed, favor them with an account of the early life of
his brother.

Samuel arose and said, that as it was the early history of his own brother that they required, it might be thought that, in consequence of his near kin, his statements might
not be free from partiality, and respectfully declined the task.

The gentleman who first made the request then stated that he had been acquainted with Joseph Smith from his boyhood. It was then observed that he was a suitable
person to give his history. Accordingly he began to do so. He soon came to where he said Joseph did some mean act and ran away. Another gentleman in the
congregation, knowing that the speaker had recently run away from his former place of abode for his mean acts and come there, here interrupted the speaker by asking
him how long it was after Joseph ran away till he started? This question so discomfited the speaker that he sat down amid the hisses and uproar of the multitude. So,
but little of the history of Joseph Smith was given at that meeting.

From this place we hastened on to Spafford where there was a small branch of the Church; and by our ministry added 14 members. We then hastened on to Boston,
Massachusetts, preaching and teaching by the way and baptizing some. We raised up a branch in Boston of some 25 or 30 members. Preached also in Lynn and
baptized a few, who were attached to the Boston Branch. Also raised up a branch of some thirty in Bradford, Massachusetts.

Then proceeded on to Saco, in Maine, where we preached several times. From thence proceeded to Farmington where we raised up a branch of about 20 in number.
Returned by way of Bradford and Lowel; called on my sister, Mrs. North. Although separated from her for 25 years she received me very coolly on account of my
religion. I told her that the Lord had had particular respect for her-had not sent her this message by a stranger-a man whom she knew not, and consequently one in
whom, she had no confidence; but has taken your own mother's son-dandled upon the same knee, nursed at the same breast and like Joseph in Egypt, separated from
his kinsfolk and compelled to make friends among strangers. This brother comes to you with this message in the name of the Lord. She replied: `If the Lord had sent
you I should think he would have prepared my heart to receive your message, which he has not done.'

This answer filled my heart with sorrow for her unbelief. Indeed, I could hardly restrain my feelings on the occasion; still I did, and replied to my sister by the following
interrogatives:

`Laura, do you think that God sent his Son with a message to the Jews?' `Yes;' was the reply.

`Did he, or did he not, prepare their hearts to receive it?' She was silent; and with a heart ready to burst with grief, I turned away from my sister, being confident that
her heart was fully set to reject my message, and bade her adieu, resolving to be slow to call upon anymore of my relatives that I might be exempted from the duty of
washing my feet against my own kindred in case of being rejected, leaving them to be warned and dealt with by strangers.

Mr. North, her husband, a very good man in the estimation of his acquaintances, loving popular religion and money also, gave me to understand that I was welcome at
his house on account of relationship, but that he did not care to entertain my colleague, Brother Samuel H. Smith. Oh, thought I, that you were worthy before God to
entertain him! I cared not for his invitation, as I thought more of Samuel than of anyone in his house, and stayed only long enough to discharge my duty, and never again
voluntarily returned.

From Lowel we returned to Boston; and from thence we went to Providence, Rhode Island, and there baptized some ten or fifteen persons amid most violent
opposition. We had to flee in the night, sleep under the fence and under an apple tree. Went back to Boston and then started for home, where we arrived late in
December.

This was one of the most arduous and toilsome missions ever performed in the Church. To travel two thousand miles on foot, teaching from house to house, and from
city to city, without purse or scrip, often sleeping in schoolhouses after preaching-in barns, in sheds, by the wayside, under trees, and etc., was something of a task.
When one would be teaching in private families, the other would frequently be nodding in his chair, weary with toil, fatigue and want of sleep. We were often rejected in
the afterpart of the day, compelling us to travel in the evening, and sometimes till people were gone to bed, leaving us to lodge where we could. We would sometimes
travel until midnight or until nearly daylight before we could find a barn or shed in which we dare to lie down; must be away before discovered least suspicion rest upon
us. Would often lie down under trees and sleep in daytime to make up loss.

In the spring of 1833, I, in company with Hyrum Smith, went on a mission to Elk Creek township, Erie County, Pennsylvania, where we labored several weeks, and
baptized a number of persons into a branch of the Church, previously raised up there by the ministry of John F. Boynton and others. We also preached considerably in
North East Township, Ohio, and in other places while passing to and fro, baptizing some few by the way. Returned to Kirtland in the summer."

"During this same summer I was appointed to go up to Jackson County, Missouri, in company with Elder John Gould, with special instructions to the Saints there from
the Prophet Joseph in Kirtland. We started on foot with our valises on our backs, a distance of about one thousand miles. We travelled about forty miles per day
through a sickly fever and ague country, swimming rivers, and pushing our clothes over on a log or raft before us. We arrived in Jackson County about the beginning of
the Saints' troubles there. We delivered our letters and documents, and were sometimes surrounded by the mob, who threatened to wring our heads off from our
shoulders. Several little skirmishes took place while there, and some few were killed and wounded.

Times began to be warm, and expulsion seemed inevitable. The Saints began to flee over the river to Clay County, and we, having done all we could, took a steamer
for St. Louis on our return home. We arrived home in Kirtland in the month of November 1833.

In the winter(c)and
 Copyright          spring of 1834,
                  2005-2009,        I took
                               Infobase    another
                                         Media     mission to Pennsylvania, Elk Creek, in company with Elder Orson Pratt, to preach the gospel and
                                                Corp.                                                                                              to call842
                                                                                                                                                Page       a company
                                                                                                                                                               / 1033to
go up that summer to Missouri. We went as far east as Genesee, New York.

In the month of May, the company started from Kirtland for Missouri. I went round by Florence to collect some money due me there, for the benefit of the camp. I
Times began to be warm, and expulsion seemed inevitable. The Saints began to flee over the river to Clay County, and we, having done all we could, took a steamer
for St. Louis on our return home. We arrived home in Kirtland in the month of November 1833.

In the winter and spring of 1834, I took another mission to Pennsylvania, Elk Creek, in company with Elder Orson Pratt, to preach the gospel and to call a company to
go up that summer to Missouri. We went as far east as Genesee, New York.

In the month of May, the company started from Kirtland for Missouri. I went round by Florence to collect some money due me there, for the benefit of the camp. I
obtained between one and two hundred dollars, met the camp near Dayton, and turned in myself and my money to strengthen the camp.

On our way up on the north side of the Missouri River, when nearly opposite Jefferson City, the place of residence of Governor Daniel Dunklin, governor of the state,
I, with Brother Parley P. Pratt, was deputed to go and see him, and ascertain if he could not do something towards reinstating our people upon their lands and take
some steps to punish our persecutors. But he referred us to the courts of the respective counties in which our aggrievances [grievances] originated, and said that he
entertained no doubt but that these courts, that had full jurisdiction, would do us ample justice in the case. He knew better. He knew that both magistrates, constables,
judges and sheriffs were engaged in the mob, and were sworn to destroy us. He well knew that to refer us to these courts for justice, was like referring us to a band of
thieves to sue for the recovery of stolen property. The courts would do nothing-the governor would not if he could, and the President of the United States, at the head
of all political power, could not correct one error in any branch below him, neither redress us in any way. Heaven blot out such a government from the records and
family of nations. We were compelled to return with the same knowledge and comfort that we had before-God with us, and everybody else against us.

Returned from Missouri the same summer.

On the 4th day of September following, I was married, in Kirtland, to Miss Marinda N. Johnson, daughter of John and Elsa Johnson, by Elder Sidney Rigdon.

This winter the Twelve Apostles were chosen, and I, being one of that number, was appointed, with the entire quorum, to take a mission through the states, and hold
conferences in all the churches. In the spring of 1835, the Twelve started, and went through to the states of Vermont and New Hampshire, preaching and baptizing,
holding conferences and strengthening the churches, regulating and putting them in order. Returned to Kirtland in September of the same year.

In the spring of 1836, I took a mission to the state of New York, in company with several others of the Apostles. I labored in the vicinity of Rochester. Fell in with
Joseph and Hyrum at Buffalo, on their way to Canada, and took dinner with them at a hotel. I next proceeded to Canada to join Elder Parley P. Pratt, who had
previously gone there, and had called for help. Elder Pratt and myself labored in company for a season.

At one meeting a learned Presbyterian priest came in just at the close, and bade us a challenge for debate. We, at first, declined, saying that we had all the labor we
could attend to without debate. But nothing would answer the priest but debate. We then said, debate it should be. Accordingly, time and place were agreed upon, and
also the terms and conditions. Before the debate came off, Elder Pratt was called home as a witness in a case at law, and left me to meet the champion alone. The time
arrived, and about one acre of people assembled in a grove, wagons arranged for pulpits opposite each other, and presently the priest came with some less than a
mule-load of books, pamphlets and newspapers, containing all the slang of an unbelieving world. The meeting was duly opened by prayer. All things being ready, the
battle began by a volley of grape and canister from my battery, which was returned with vigor and determined zeal. Alternate cannonading, half hour each, continued
until dinner was announced. An armistice was proclaimed, and the parties enjoyed a good dinner with their respective friends.

After two hours, the forces were again drawn up in battle array. The enemy's fire soon became less and less spirited, until, at length, under a well directed and
murderous fire from the long `eighteens' with which Zion's fortress is ever mounted-to wit: the Spirit of God-the enemy raised his hand to heaven and exclaimed, with
affected contempt, `Abominable! I have heard enough of such stuff.' I immediately rejoined, `Gentlemen and ladies, I should consider it highly dishonorable to continue
to beat my antagonist after he has cried enough,' so I waived the subject. The priest did not appear to think half so much of his scurrilous books, pamphlets and
newspapers, when he was gathering them up to take away, as when he brought them upon the stand. Their virtue fled like chaff before the wind. About forty persons
were baptized into the Church in that place (Scarborough) immediately after the debate. Jenkins was the name of the priest. It is highly probably that he has never since
challenged a `Mormon' preacher for debate.

When Elder Pratt returned to Canada, my wife came with him, and joined me in that country. We continued to labor in Markham, Scarborough and Toronto during the
season, and returned to Kirtland in the fall, after raising up several branches of the Church. Engaged this winter in reading Hebrew.

Spring of 1837, went on a mission to England, in company with Elders Heber C. Kimball, Willard Richards, John Goodson, Isaac Russel, John Snider and Joseph
Fielding. Labored in Lancashire and Yorkshire, and baptized about fifteen hundred souls by our united labors, and returned again to Kirtland, May 21, 1838. This
summer I removed with my family to Far West, in Missouri, where I was taken sick, soon after my arrival, with bilious fever, and did not fully recover until the spring of
1839.

Few men pass through life without leaving some traces which they would gladly obliterate. Happy is he whose life is free from stain and blemish.

In the month of October, 1838, with me it was a day of affliction and darkness. I sinned against God and my brethren; I acted foolishly. I will not allude to any causes
for so doing save one, which was, that I did not possess the light of the Holy Ghost. I lost not my standing in the Church, however; yet, not because I was worthy to
retain it, but because God and his servants were merciful. Everlasting thanks to God, and may his servants ever find mercy. Brothers Hyrum Smith and H. [Heber] C.
Kimball, men of noted kindness of heart, spake to me words of encouragement and comfort in the hour of my greatest sorrow. But Hyrum is gone! Peace to his ashes
and blessings upon his posterity. Heber lives, and may he and his posterity live to tread upon the necks of the enemies of God. I seek pardon of all whom I have
offended, and also of my God, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

I located with the Saints in Commerce, since Nauvoo. Here I took the ague, which lasted me for months, and which came well nigh killing me and also my family. At
the April conference in 1840, reduced to a mere skeleton, I was appointed, in company with Elder John E. Page, to go on a mission to Jerusalem, and started-gone
nearly three years. Performed the mission, but Elder Page did not. Returned to Nauvoo latter part of December, 1842, the particulars of which, and my subsequent
history, are contained in the general records of the Church."

History of Luke Johnson.

[by himself.]

The Latter-day Saints' Millennial Star 26 (1864):834-36; 27 (1865):5-7.

My grandfather, Israel Johnson, lived in Chesterfield, New Hampshire, and was much respected by his neighbors for his honesty, integrity and industry.

 Copyright
My            (c) 2005-2009,
     father, John             Infobase
                   Johnson, was  born in Media  Corp. New Hampshire, April 11, 1779. He followed the occupation of farming on a large scale, and
                                         Chesterfield,                                                                                         Page   843for
                                                                                                                                                 was noted / 1033
                                                                                                                                                             paying
his debts and living independently. He moved from Pomfret, Vermont, to Hiram, Portage County, Ohio. He was connected with the Methodist Church for about four
or five years previous to receiving the gospel.
The Latter-day Saints' Millennial Star 26 (1864):834-36; 27 (1865):5-7.

My grandfather, Israel Johnson, lived in Chesterfield, New Hampshire, and was much respected by his neighbors for his honesty, integrity and industry.

My father, John Johnson, was born in Chesterfield, New Hampshire, April 11, 1779. He followed the occupation of farming on a large scale, and was noted for paying
his debts and living independently. He moved from Pomfret, Vermont, to Hiram, Portage County, Ohio. He was connected with the Methodist Church for about four
or five years previous to receiving the gospel.

Soon after Joseph Smith moved from the state of New York, my father, mother and Ezra Booth, a Methodist Minister, went to Kirtland to investigate `Mormonism.'
My mother had been laboring under an attack of chronic rheumatism in the shoulder, so that she could not raise her hand to her head for about two years; the prophet
laid hands upon her, and she was healed immediately.

My father was satisfied in regard to the truth of `Mormonism,' and was baptized by Joseph Smith, Jr., in the winter of 1830-1, and furnished him and his family a home,
while he translated a portion of the Bible.

In the fall of 1831, while Joseph was yet at my father's, a mob of forty or fifty came to his house, a few entered his room in the middle of the night, and Carnot Mason
dragged Joseph out of bed by the hair of his head; he was then seized by as many as could get hold of him, and taken about forty rods from the house, stretched on a
board, and tantalized in the most insulting and brutal manner; they tore off the few night clothes that he had on, for the purpose of emasculating him, and had Dr.
Dennison there to perform the operation; but when the Dr. saw the Prophet stripped and stretched on the plank, his heart failed him, and he refused to operate. The
mob then scratched his body all over, saying, `Damn you, this is the way the Holy Ghost falls upon you.' And in attempting to force open his jaws, they broke one of his
front teeth to pour a vial of some obnoxious drug into his mouth.

The mob became divided, and did not succeed, but poured tar over him, and then stuck feathers in it and left him, and went to an old brickyard to wash themselves and
bury their filthy clothes. At this place a vial was dropped, the contents of which ran out and killed the grass. About the same time part of the mob went to the house that
Sidney Rigdon occupied, and dragged him out, and besmeared him with tar and feathers. My father, hearing the outcry of the family, went to the door, but finding it
held by someone on the outside, he called for his gun, when those who held the door left; he pursued, and was knocked down; his collarbone was broken; he was
taken back to the house, and hands laid upon him by David Whitmer and immediately healed. A few minutes after this accident, we heard the voice of Joseph calling
for a blanket; some person handed him one, and he came in, the tar trickling down his face; his wife was very much alarmed, supposing it to be blood, until he came
near enough to see that it was tar. My mother got some lard, and rubbed it upon him to get the tar off, which they succeeded in removing.

Waste, who was the strongest man on the Western Reserve, had boasted that he could take Joseph out alone. At the time they were taking him out of the house,
Waste had hold of one foot, Joseph drew up his leg and gave him a kick, which sent him sprawling in the street. He afterwards said the prophet was the most powerful
man he ever had hold of in his life.

Soon after this persecution, Mason had an attack of the spinal affection. Fullars, one of the mobocrats, died of the cholera in Cleveland. Dr. Dennison was sent to the
penitentiary for ten years, and died before the term expired.

My father moved to Kirtland, and was ordained to the office of high priest, and was a member of the first high council organized in the Church. He died in Kirtland in
1843.

I was born in Pomfret, Windsor County, Vermont, November 3, 1807. In early life I assisted my father in farming, and remained with him until I received the gospel,
and was baptized by Joseph Smith, May 10, 1831. Soon thereafter I was ordained a priest by Christian Whitmer, and performed a mission to the southern part of
Ohio, in company with Robert Rathburn, where we baptized several and organized a branch in Chippewa.

In company with Sidney Rigdon I went on a mission to New Portage, where we baptized about fifty or sixty, and organized a branch; from thence we journeyed to
Pittsburgh, (in the vicinity where Sidney was born and raised) where we preached the gospel to his relatives, and I baptized his mother and his oldest brother, also
several others in that neighborhood, and we organized a branch.

At a conference in Orange, Cuyahoga County, Ohio, I was ordained a high priest by Joseph Smith. At this conference the eleven witnesses to the Book of Mormon,
with uplifted hands, bore their solemn testimony to the truth of that book, as did also the Prophet Joseph.

In January 1832, I was appointed by revelation, in company with W. [William] E. McLellin, to go on a mission south. We preached several times, and, arriving at
Middlebury, Portage County, Brother McLellin got a situation behind a counter to sell tapes, and etc., and I, preferring not to proceed alone, returned to the town of
Hiram, and the prophet appointed Seymour Brunson in his stead, with whom I travelled through Ohio, Virginia and Kentucky. We baptized over one hundred persons,
and organized a branch in Lawrence County, Ohio, and another in Cabal County, Virginia, and returned to Hiram.

December 28, 1832, in company with Hazen Aldrich I started and resumed my mission to the south country. On the 31st, at Worcester, we baptized two.

January 19, 1833, preached in Charleston, Jackson County, where I baptized several of the Stoker family. On the 27th, met brother Zerubabbel Snow, and baptized
one. We visited the branches, preached and set the churches in order as we journeyed along. February 24, returned to Hiram, and assisted my father on his farm during
the summer.

In the fall of 1833, I visited the branches raised up in Lawrence County, Ohio, and preached and baptized in that vicinity.

November 1st, I married Susan Harminda Poteet, in Cabal County Virginia.

February 17, 1834, at the organization of the first high council, which was in Kirtland, I was chosen a member.

In May I started with Zion's Camp for Missouri, on which journey I acted as pioneer, and went before the camp-marked the signs of the times and the situation of our
enemies. Having made a declaration before I started that I would go into Jackson County, or die in the attempt, in company with my brother Lyman and others I
procured a boat, and rowed over the Missouri River and landed in Jackson County, where we discharged three rounds of our small arms, and immediately got into the
boat, and with all our energies rowed back. Meanwhile the mob in Jackson County lined the shore, and commenced firing upon us, their balls skimming the waters near
us. After landing I returned fire and shot across the Missouri River.

"I returned to Kirtland, in Captain Heber C. Kimball's company, and received my blessing in common with the members of Zion's Camp.

February the 14, 1835, I was chosen, and on the 15th, ordained one of the Twelve Apostles, at the organization of that quorum; and with them traveled during the
summer, through
 Copyright       the easternInfobase
           (c) 2005-2009,    states, holding
                                       Mediaconferences,
                                             Corp.       preaching the gospel and regulating the churches, returning to Kirtland in September. Page 844 / 1033

I attended Hebrew school during the winter, and received my blessings in the House of the Lord in the spring of 1836; after which I started on a mission to Canada,
preaching through the state of New York on the way. I baptized many, and organized a branch in Canada, and returned to Kirtland in the fall.
"I returned to Kirtland, in Captain Heber C. Kimball's company, and received my blessing in common with the members of Zion's Camp.

February the 14, 1835, I was chosen, and on the 15th, ordained one of the Twelve Apostles, at the organization of that quorum; and with them traveled during the
summer, through the eastern states, holding conferences, preaching the gospel and regulating the churches, returning to Kirtland in September.

I attended Hebrew school during the winter, and received my blessings in the House of the Lord in the spring of 1836; after which I started on a mission to Canada,
preaching through the state of New York on the way. I baptized many, and organized a branch in Canada, and returned to Kirtland in the fall.

A Baptist Clergyman from the state of New York, who had been acquainted with the Prophet Joseph in his early life, called upon him and staid [stayed] all night.
Joseph made the minister welcome, and treated him hospitably and respectfully; but, when breakfast was over next morning, he called Joseph a hypocrite, a liar, an
imposter and a false prophet, and called upon him to repent. Joseph boxed his ears with both hands, and, turning his face towards the door, kicked him into the street.
He immediately went before a magistrate, and swore out a writ against Joseph for assault and battery. I saw the operation, and followed the minister into the squire's
office, and demanded a writ for his apprehension, for provoking an assault; the clerk filling up the writ I called for first-the minister, fearing trouble, paid for his writ and
withdrew without it, and made his way post haste for Cuyahoga County; I followed him on horseback, making him travel pretty lively until he got a few rods over the
line when I overtook him and said, `Sir, you are lucky to have got over the line, and out of my jurisdiction, or I should have arrested you.'

January 12th, 1838, I learned that Sheriff Kimball was about to arrest Joseph Smith, on a charge of illegal banking, and knowing that it would cost him an expensive
lawsuit, and perhaps end in imprisonment, I went to the French farm, where he then resided, and arrested him on an execution for his person, in the absence of
property to pay a judgment of $50, which I had in my possession at the time, which prevented Kimball from arresting him. Joseph settled the execution, and thanked
me for my interference, and started that evening for Missouri: this was the last time I ever saw the Prophet.

Soon after I was in Kirtland, and hearing that a vexatious writ had been sworn out by John C. White against Joseph Smith, Sen., it being supposed he was liable to a
prosecution in consequence of his manner of solemnizing marriages, I begged the privilege of serving the writ, and arrested the old gentleman, and took him to the
magistrate's office. The court not being ready to attend to the case, I put him in a small room adjoining the entrance from the office. I also allowed his son Hyrum to
accompany him. I took a nail out from over the window sash, left the room and locked the door, and commenced telling stories in the courtroom, to raise a laugh, for I
was afraid they would hear Father Smith getting out of the window; when the court called for the prisoner, I stepped into the room in the dark and slipped the nail into
its place in the window, and went back and told the court that the prisoner had made his escape. White and others rushed into the room, and examined the fastenings
and found them all secure, which created much surprise how the prisoner had got out. I had previously told John F. Boynton, to go and assist Father Smith out of the
window. Hyrum got out first, then he and Boynton assisted the old man out, he thereby escaped bonds or imprisonment, and an expensive and vexatious lawsuit.

Having partaken of the spirit of speculation, which at that time was possessed by many of the Saints and elders, my mind became darkened, and I was left to pursue
my own course. I lost the Spirit of God, and neglected my duty; the consequence was, that at a conference held in Kirtland, September 3rd, 1837, in company with my
brother Lyman and John F. Boynton, I was cut off from the Church, privileged with confessing and making satisfaction.

In the spring of 1838, Dr. Frederick G. Williams was arrested at Willoughby, as he was on his way to Missouri, on a frivolous and vexatious process; he sent to
Kirtland for me to help him. On receipt of his message, I repaired forthwith to Willoughby, and learned that he was in the hands of an officer named Granston, and that
he was to have his trial before Esquire Bates at early candlelight. I immediately removed his horse and buggy out of the county, and went to him; he asked me if I could
render him any assistance, as this was a vexatious suit. I told I could, and that I had sent his horse and buggy out of the county, and I would furnish him a horse which
should be held in the street opposite the office, by Bradford W. Elliot, at the lighting of the candles. I sat at the door of the courtroom, the key being on the outside;
Cranston and Dr. Williams were walking the room, and Cranston was observing that a prisoner never made his escape from him. Just as the candles were lighting, I
opened the door, the Dr. walked out, unobserved by Cranston; I immediately followed him, and, locking the door, tossed the key a few rods from the office; the court
hearing the door locked, jumped up, upsetting the table and candles, and mixed up in great confusion; the cry was, `Open the door, open the door;' a shoemaker at
work, being the only person within hearing, replied several times, `Open the door yourself.' At length Cranston succeeded in getting out by a hatchway through a
hatter's shop below, and overtaking me (as I was quietly walking down the street towards Kirtland) slapped me on the shoulder, asking where Dr. Williams had gone
to. I replied, `I am not his keeper;' whereupon he gave me the second and third slap on the shoulder, and in a loud tone, demanded of me to inform him: I had been
shooting squirrels that day, and had my powder flask in my pocket, which I took out and told him, I would let him know where the Dr. was, and snapping the spring of
my flask at him several times, he ran off, and looking over his shoulder, he fell down, but kept running several rods upon his hands and feet: when he got back to court,
he reported that he had narrowly escaped with his life.

From this time up to the death of Joseph Smith, I spent my time in teaching school in Cabal County, Virginia, for about a year, devoting my leisure time in reading
works on medicine. I returned to Kirtland and continued the study of medicine, and attended a course of lectures in the botanical college at Cincinnati, receiving a
certificate from Professor Curtis; afterwards practiced in Kirtland, and engaged in various occupations to enable me to obtain a living; but did not officiate in any
religious duties.

Synopsis of the History of Heber Chase Kimball.

Latter-day Saints' Millennial Star 26 (1864).

Concerning my ancestors I can say but little. My grandfather and his brother came from England; and both assisted in gaining the independence of the United States.

Father Joseph Smith and his brother, John Smith, were acquainted with the Kimballs: the families were connected by marriage.

My father, Solomon Farnham Kimball, was born in the state of Massachusetts, in the year 1770; he was raised from his boyhood with Judge Chase of Massachusetts,
who was a blacksmith.

My father remained with him until he was married, when the Judge assisted him in establishing himself in the business of blacksmithing, in the town of Sheldon, Franklin
County, Vermont.

My father married Anna Spaulding, who was born in New Hampshire, in the town of Plainfield on the banks of the Connecticut River. She was the daughter of Daniel
and Speedy Spaulding.

My father rehearsed to me some of the scenes of the Revolutionary War. He engaged in clearing land, burning the wood into coal and ashes; he had also a forge in the
manufacture of wrought iron.

He was bald headed, had dark brown hair, blue eyes, sandy whiskers and sandy complexion, five feet eleven inches high, weighed 200 pounds and upwards-was
captain of a company of militia in Sheldon, and wore a cocked up hat, of the old English style, and a strait bodied coat and short breeches with a knee buckle, long
stockings and Hessian boots with a pair of tassels.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 845 / 1033
About the time of the embargo, before the last war with England, my father lost his property, as it was invested in salts, potash and pearlash; the embargo having shut
down the gate of commerce between the United States and England, left his property in his hands without much value.
He was bald headed, had dark brown hair, blue eyes, sandy whiskers and sandy complexion, five feet eleven inches high, weighed 200 pounds and upwards-was
captain of a company of militia in Sheldon, and wore a cocked up hat, of the old English style, and a strait bodied coat and short breeches with a knee buckle, long
stockings and Hessian boots with a pair of tassels.

About the time of the embargo, before the last war with England, my father lost his property, as it was invested in salts, potash and pearlash; the embargo having shut
down the gate of commerce between the United States and England, left his property in his hands without much value.

He saddled his horse, put on his big portmanteau, which contained a change of raiment, and started for the West; arriving at the town of Scipio, Cayuga County, New
York, he fell in company with Judge Towsley who employed him as a foreman in a blacksmith's shop, where he labored six months; after which Judge Towsley and my
father travelled still further westward, to within fourteen miles of the Genesee River, to West Bloomfield, Ontario County, where Judge Towsley assisted him in
establishing the blacksmith's business.

My father took up several hundred acres of timbered land, in, this new country, and after remaining six months, he returned to Sheldon to his family, having been absent
a year.

In February 1811, he took my mother and six children in a sleigh with one span of horses, and what clothing we had upon us and a change; and a few blankets. We
travelled on the ice, on Lake Champlain up to Whitehall, a distance of 110 miles, where spring being open, he traded his sleigh for a wagons and proceeded to West
Bloomfield, where he continued his business of blacksmithing and farming, and commenced building.

He built an academy in West Bloomfield, also two tavern stands and several private dwellings. He made edge tools, such as scythes, augers, axes, knives, &c., also
ploughshares and agricultural implements for the country around to a distance of fifty miles; and sometimes he had eight forges going at once, with a foreman and
apprentice at each fire. He generally worked with his men and occupied one fire, and took the oversight of his work.

West Bloomfield was in the thoroughfare between Albany and Buffalo, on which the soldiery passed during the war of 1812-15. It was flourishing times there being
plenty of business and money, and most men in business became involved, so that when the war closed bankruptcy became common, as every merchant, tavern
keeper, and grog shop had banking establishment, and issued shin-plasters from a cent up to $5.

My father lost the greater portion of his property, which broke him up in that place, when he moved two and a half miles east, half way between East and West
Bloomfield, where he bought a farm of Mr. Stewart, near a small lake, on this farm there was a little improvement. Here he established blacksmithing, built a tavern
stand, barns and other outhouses, and set out an orchard of various kinds of fruit; this was in the year 1816, what was called the cold season, and the following spring
we had but little to live on. For some three weeks we gathered milk weeds, boiled and ate them, not having salt to put on them. It was with difficulty that bread could
be procured. My father paid 3 per bushel for potatoes. . . .

My parents had seven children, of whom I was the fourth, viz.; Charles Spaulding, Eliza, Abigail, Heber Chase, Melvina, Solomon and Daniel Spaulding, who were all
born in the town of Sheldon, Franklin County, Vermont. Daniel Spaulding died when about seven months old. The record of my father's family fell into the hands of my
oldest sister, Eliza, to whom I have written for an account of the ages of my parents, brothers and sisters, but little not been able to obtain it: hence I have to omit the
dates of their births. My father was a man of good moral character, and though he did not profess any religion, he taught his children good morals, and never would
suffer them to swear, or play upon the Sabbath day without correcting them, but would have them remain at home and read good books or attend the church.

My mother was a Presbyterian, and agreeably to the strictest sense of their religion, she lived a virtuous life, and according to the best of her knowledge taught her
children the ways of righteousness.

February 1824. My mother died of consumption in the town of West Bloomfield.

In the spring of 1826 my father came to Mendon and lived with me. He soon took sick and died of consumption, about a year after my mother's death.

My oldest brother, Charles S., and his wife, whose maiden name was Judith Marvin, died in the year 1826 or 7, and were buried in Mendon by the side of my father.

I was born June 14th, 1801, in the town of Sheldon, Franklin County, Vermont.

Judge Chase, with whom my father was brought up, called to see my parents soon after I was born, and he proposed to call me Heber Chase.

About the time of the great eclipse in 1806, I commenced going to school, and continued some of the time until about the age of fourteen. I recollect the eclipse well, as
my father was about to start on a journey, but was obliged to wait on account of the darkness.

When fourteen years of age my father took me into his shop and taught me blacksmithing. When nineteen, my father having lost his property, and not taking the care for
my welfare which he formerly did, I was left to seek a place of refuge or home of my own. At this time I saw some days of sorrow; my heart was troubled, and I
suffered much in consequence of fear, bashfulness and timidity. I found myself cast abroad upon the world, without a friend to console my grief. In these heartaching
hours I suffered much for the want of food and the comforts of life and many times went two or three days without food to eat, being bashful, and not daring to ask for
it.

After I had spent several weeks in the manner before stated, my oldest brother, Charles, hearing of my condition, offered to teach me the potter's trade. I immediately
accepted the offer, and continued with him until I was twenty-one. I was enrolled with my brother Charles in an independent horse company of the New York militia,
under Captain Sawyer of East Bloomfield, with him and his successor I trained for fourteen years, and I never was found delinquent in my duty.

While living with my brother he moved into the town of Mendon, Munroe County, where he again established a pottery. After I had finished learning my trade I worked
for my brother six months for wages.

On Nov. 7, 1822, I married Vilate Murray, daughter of Roswell and Susanna Murray, born in Florida, Montgomery County, New York, June 1, 1806. She lived with
her parents in Victor, Ontario County.

Immediately after I was married I purchased the situation of my brother Charles and went into business for myself at the Potter's trade, which I carried on in the
summer season, and worked at blacksmithing in the winter; I also chopped cord wood and cleared land occasionally. I continued in the pottery business upwards of
ten years, and in the meantime I made a purchase of five and a half acres of land, built a fine house, a wood house, barn, and other outhouses, and planted fruit trees,
and had situated myself so as to live comfortably.

In 1823, I received
 Copyright          the threeInfobase
            (c) 2005-2009,    first degrees of masonry
                                        Media  Corp. in the lodge at Victor Flats, Ontario County.                                                  Page 846 / 1033
In 1824, myself and five others sent a petition to the Chapter at Canandaigua, the county seat of Ontario, to receive the degrees up to the Royal Arch Masons: our
petition was accepted but just previous to the time we were to receive those degrees, the Anti-Masons burnt the Chapter buildings in Canandaigua.
summer season, and worked at blacksmithing in the winter; I also chopped cord wood and cleared land occasionally. I continued in the pottery business upwards of
ten years, and in the meantime I made a purchase of five and a half acres of land, built a fine house, a wood house, barn, and other outhouses, and planted fruit trees,
and had situated myself so as to live comfortably.

In 1823, I received the three first degrees of masonry in the lodge at Victor Flats, Ontario County.

In 1824, myself and five others sent a petition to the Chapter at Canandaigua, the county seat of Ontario, to receive the degrees up to the Royal Arch Masons: our
petition was accepted but just previous to the time we were to receive those degrees, the Anti-Masons burnt the Chapter buildings in Canandaigua.

No man was admitted into a lodge in those days except he bore a good moral character, and was a man of steady habits and a member would be suspended for
immoral conduct. I wish that all men were masons and would live up to their profession, then the world would be in a much better state than it is now.

My first daughter, Judith Marvin, was born in Mendon, Munroe County, N. Y., July 29th, 1823, and died May 20, 1824.

My son, William Henry, was born in Mendon, April 10, 1825.

Sept. 22, 1827, while living in the town of Mendon, I having retired to bed, John P. Greene, a travelling reformed Methodist preacher, waked me up calling upon me to
behold the scenery in the heavens. I called my wife and sister Fanny Young (sister of Brigham Young) who was living with me; it was so clear that you could see to
pick up a pin, we looked to the eastern horizon and beheld a white smoke arise towards the heavens, and as it ascended it formed itself into a belt and made a noise
like the rustling of a mighty wind, and continued southwest, forming a regular bow dipping in the western horizon. After the bow had formed it began to widen out and
grow clear and transparent of a bluish cast, it grew wide enough to contain twelve men abreast. In this bow an army moved, commencing from the east and marching to
the west. They moved in platoons, and walked so close, the rear ranks trod in the steps of their file leaders, until the whole bow was literally crowded with soldiers. We
could see distinctly the muskets, bayonets, and knapsacks of the men, who wore caps and feathers like those used by the American soldiers in the last war with Britain;
also their officers with their swords and equipage, and heard the clashing and jingling of their instruments of war and could discover the form and features of the men.
The most profound order existed throughout the entire army, when the foremost man stepped, every man stepped at the same time: I could hear the step. When the
front rank reached the Western horizon a battle ensued, as we could distinctly hear the report of the arms and the rush.

No man could judge of my feelings when I beheld that army of men, as plainly as I ever saw armies of men in the flesh it seemed as though every hair of my head was
alive. This scenery was gazed upon for hours, until it began to disappear.

[ubsequent[y I learned this took place the same evening that Joseph Smith received the records of the Book of Mormon from the Angel Moroni. John Young, Sen.,
and John P. Green's wife, Rhoda, were also witnesses of this scenery. My wife, Vilate, being frightened at what she saw, said, "Father Young, what does all this
mean?" He replied in a lively, pleased manner, "Why, its one of the signs of the coming of the Son of Man." The next night similar scenery was beheld in the west, by
the neighbors, representing armies of men who were engaged in battle.

My daughter, Hellen Mar, was born Mendon, August 22, 1828.

My son Roswell Heber, was born in Mendon, January 10, 1831; and died June 15.

I mostly attended the meetings of the Baptist church, and was often invited to unite myself with them. I received many pressing invitations to unite with different sects,
but did not see fit to comply with their desires until a revival took place in our neighborhood. I had passed through several of their protracted meetings, and had been
many times upon the anxious bench to seek relief from the bonds of "Sin and Death,' but no relief could I find until the meetings were passed by.

At this time I concluded to put myself under the watch care of the Baptist church and unite myself to them; as soon as I had concluded to do this, the Lord administered
peace to my mind, and accordingly the next day I went with my wife and we were baptized by Elder Elijah Weaver, and we partook of the sacrament on that day for
the first and also last time with them.

Although they believed in principles which I did not, I placed myself under their watch-care, to be a guard upon me, and to keep me from running into evils.

From the time I was twelve years old, I had many serious thoughts and strong desires to obtain a knowledge of salvation, but not finding any one who could teach me
the things of God, I did not embrace any principles of doctrine, but endeavored to lead a moral life. The priests would tell me to believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, but
never would tell me what to do to be saved, and thus left me almost in despair.

About three weeks after I joined the Baptist church, five elders of the Church of Jesus Christ came from Pennsylvania to the house of Phinehas H. Young in Victor.
Their names were Eleazer Miller, Elial Strong, Alpheus Gifford, Enos Curtis, and Daniel Bowen. Hearing of these men, curiosity prompted me to go and see them,
when for the first time, I heard the fullness of the everlasting gospel. They declared that an holy angel had been commissioned from the heavens, who had committed the
Everlasting Gospel and restored the Holy Priesthood unto Joseph Smith as at the beginning; and that all men were now called upon every where to repent and be
baptized for the remission of sins, and receive the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost; and these signs should follow those that believe, viz., they should
cast out devils in the name of Jesus, they should speak with new tongues, &c., and the reason why the Lord had restored these things, was because the people had
transgressed the laws, changed the ordinance, and broken the Everlasting Covenant.

As soon as I heard them I was convinced that they taught the truth, and that I had only received a part of the ordinances under the Baptist Church. I also saw and
heard the gifts of the spirit manifested by the elders, for they spoke in tongues and interpreted, which tended to strengthen my faith. Brigham Young and myself were
constrained, by the Spirit, to bear testimony of the truth, and when we did this, the power of God rested upon us.

On a certain occasion, while going to hear the elders, I passed the house of my brother, Solomon, and enquired of him if he had seen them, he answered he had, and
had heard them pray, and prayed with them. I asked what he thought of them, he replied, "They are full of the Holy Ghost religion." I told him I was going to see them,
he said, "Go."

Brother Brigham Young afterwards prophesied that my brother Solomon would yet believe the work and embrace it, and would lay hold of me, and wonder why I had
come into possession of such great knowledge.

The family of John Young, Sen., of five sons, five daughters, and two sons-in-law, John P. Greene and Joel Sanford, had moved into Mendon a few years previously.
They had the same principles in their breasts which I had in mine; truth was what we wanted and would have, and truth we did receive; for the Lord granted us
testimony upon testimony of the truth of gospel.

Upon one occasion Father John Young, Brigham Young, Joseph Young and myself gathered together to get some wood for Phinehas H. Young. We were pondering
upon  those things
 Copyright         which hadInfobase
            (c) 2005-2009,     been toldMedia
                                        us by the elders, and upon the Saints gathering to Zion, and the glory of God shone upon us, and we saw Page
                                               Corp.                                                                                             the gathering
                                                                                                                                                         847 of  the
                                                                                                                                                               / 1033
Saints to Zion, and the glory that would rest with them and many more things connected with that great event, such as the sufferings and persecutions which would
come upon the people of God, and the calamities and judgments which would come upon the world.
testimony upon testimony of the truth of gospel.

Upon one occasion Father John Young, Brigham Young, Joseph Young and myself gathered together to get some wood for Phinehas H. Young. We were pondering
upon those things which had been told us by the elders, and upon the Saints gathering to Zion, and the glory of God shone upon us, and we saw the gathering of the
Saints to Zion, and the glory that would rest with them and many more things connected with that great event, such as the sufferings and persecutions which would
come upon the people of God, and the calamities and judgments which would come upon the world.

These things caused such great joy to spring up in our bosoms, that we were hardly able to contain ourselves; and we did shout aloud, Hosannah to God and the
Lamb.

These things increased our desires to hear. I took my horses and sleigh and started for Pennsylvania; Brigham and Phinehas Young and their wives went along with me.
We stayed with the Church there about six days, attended their meetings, heard them speak in tongues, interpret and prophecy, which truly caused us to rejoice and
praise the Lord. We returned confirmed in the truth, and bore testimony of that which we seen and heard, to our friends and neighbors.

April 14th, 1832, Brigham Young went forward and was baptized by Eleazer Miller, and the next day, or the day following, Alpheus Gifford came into my shop while I
was forming a vessel upon the wheel, and while conversing with me upon the subject of this work, I said, "Brother Alpheus, I am ready to go forward and be baptized."
I jumped up, pulled off my apron, washed my hands and started with him with my sleeves rolled up to my shoulders, and went the distance of one mile where he
baptized me in a small stream in the woods. After I was baptized I kneeled down and he laid his hands upon my head and confirmed me a member of the Church of
Jesus Christ, and said unto me, "In the name of Jesus Christ and by the authority of the holy priesthood receive ye the Holy Ghost," and before I got up off my knees,
he wanted to ordain me an elder bet I plead with him not to do it, as I felt myself unworthy of such a calling, and such an office.

In about two weeks, my wife, Vilate, was baptized by brother, Joseph Young, with several others in a small stream close to my house, and we numbered about thirty in
that Branch, viz.:-

John Young, Sen., and Mary his wife.

Brigham Young and Miriam his wife.

Phinihas H. Young and Clarrissa his wife.

Joseph Young.

Lorenzo D. Young and Persis his wife.

John P. Greene and Rhoda his wife, and their children.

Joel Sanford and Louiza his wife.

William Stilson and Susan his wife.

Fanny Young

Isaac Flummerfeli and his wife with their children.

Ira Bond and his wife Charlotte.

Heber C. Kimball and Vilate his wife.

Rufus Parks.

John Morton and Betsey his wife.

Nathan Tomlinson and his wife.

Israel Barlow, with his mother, brother and sisters.

Under the ordinances of baptism and laying on of hands, I received the Holy Ghost, as the disciples did in ancient days, which was like a consuming fire, and I was
clothed in my right mind, although the people called me crazy. I continued in this way for many months, and it seemed as though my flesh would consume away. At the
same time the scriptures were unfolded to my mind in such a wonderful manner it appeared to me, at times, as if I had formerly been familiar with them.

This alarmed the professing world around us and raised the devil to great rage, still our minds were calm and filled with peace, while the wrath of our enemies was
raised to such a degree that they persecuted us. During one week some of those who had professed to be my greatest friends in the Baptist church and others,
persecuted me to such a degree that five or six executions were taken out against me, and I turned out property to secure the same, but, to their great disappointment,
God opened my way so that I obtained money to pay all my debts and liberate myself from them, and none of my property was sold at auction; and in the meantime,
during my greatest trouble, not one of them were willing to step forward to assist me, excepting my brethren in the church, and my brother, Solomon.

I was ordained an elder by Joseph Young, and in company with himself and his brother, Brigham, I labored in Genesee, Avon and Lyonstown, where we baptized
many and built up churches.

Brother Ezra Landan preached in Avon and Genesee, baptized eighteen or twenty, and being afraid to confirm them and promise the Holy Ghost, he requested me to
confirm, them, which I did according to the best of my knowledge, pronouncing but a few words on the head of each one, and invariably saying, 'receive ye the Holy
Ghost in the name of Jesus Christ.' Immediately the Holy Ghost fell upon them and several commenced speaking in tongues before they arose from their knees, and we
had a joyful time; some ten or twelve spoke in tongues, neither of whom had ever heard any person speak in tongues, they being the first baptized in that place.

From the time Father Bosley located near Avon he found and ploughed up axes and irons, and had sufficient to make his mill irons, and had always abundance of iron
on hand without purchasing.
 Copyright
In the towns(c)
             of 2005-2009,  Infobase
                Bloomfield, Victor,  Media Corp.
                                    Manchester                                                                                                     Page 848 and
                                               and in the regions round about, there were hills upon the tops of which were entrenchments and fortifications,    / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                     in
them were human bones, axes, tomahawks, points of arrows, beads and pipes, which were frequently found, and it was a common occurrence in the country to plough
up axes, which I have done many times myself. I have visited the fortifications on the tops of those hills frequently, and the one near Bloomfield I have crossed hundreds
From the time Father Bosley located near Avon he found and ploughed up axes and irons, and had sufficient to make his mill irons, and had always abundance of iron
on hand without purchasing.

In the towns of Bloomfield, Victor, Manchester and in the regions round about, there were hills upon the tops of which were entrenchments and fortifications, and in
them were human bones, axes, tomahawks, points of arrows, beads and pipes, which were frequently found, and it was a common occurrence in the country to plough
up axes, which I have done many times myself. I have visited the fortifications on the tops of those hills frequently, and the one near Bloomfield I have crossed hundreds
of times, which is on the bluff of Honeyoy River, at the outlet of Honeyoy Lake.

In that region there are many small, deep lakes, in some the bottom has never been found; fish abound in them.

The Hill Cumorah is a high hill for that country, and had the appearance of a fortification or entrenchment around it. In the state of New York, probably, there are
hundreds of those fortifications which are now visible and I have seen them in many other parts of the United States. We received the gift of tongues and interpretation
a few days after we were baptized. The brethren who brought the Gospel to us belonged to the first Branch of the Church that received the gift of tongues, and the
Branch at Mendon was the next. Brothers Brigham and Joseph Young and myself went of Kirtland, with my horses and wagon, to visit the Prophet, a distance of three
hundred miles. We saw Brother Joseph Smith and had a glorious time; during which Brother Brigham spoke in tongues before Brother Joseph, it being the first time he
had heard any one speak in tongues; he testified that the gift was from God, and spoke in tongues himself. Soon the gift of tongues became general in the Church in
Kirtland. We had a precious season and returned with a blessing in our souls.

I continued rejoicing in the Lord and bearing testimony that God had spoken from the heavens, and of the things I had received until I sold my possessions and settled
up my affairs. In the fall of 1833, I took my horses and wagon and started for Kirtland, Ohio; but to my great surprise some of my neighbors issued attachments against
my goods, although I was not indebted to any one of them to the value of five cents, for I had been so particular in such matters, that I was well aware I was not
indebted in any sum, to any person, unless two cents to one man, in a case where change could not be procured. Although there were some hundred dollars due to me,
which I was obliged to leave uncollected: I settled their unjust claims. Elder Brigham Young and his two children went with me; we arrived at Kirtland about the last of
October or first of November. I went into a house belonging to Mr. Elijah Smith and resided there until the next April. In the meantime I built myself a small frame
house, which was put up by brother Brigham Young, who was a carpenter and joiner.

Soon after our arrival in Kirtland there was a contribution called for to finish the school-house and printing office; I contributed the glass for the house, and I gave
brother Hyrum Smith $200 for the building of the [Kirtland] temple.

The brethren were engaged in building the House of the Lord [Kirtland Temple]. The commandment to build the House, and also the pattern of it was given in a
revelation to Joseph Smith, Jun., Sidney Rigdon, and Frederick G. Williams, and was to be erected by a stated time. The Church was in a state of poverty and distress,
in consequence of which it appeared almost impossible that the commandment could be fulfilled, at the same time our enemies were raging and threatening destruction
upon us, and we had to guard night after night, and for weeks were not permitted to take off our clothes, and were obliged to lay with our firelocks in our arms to
preserve brother Joseph's life.

Joseph was sued before a magistrate's court in Painesville on a vexatious suit. I carried him from Kirtland to Painesville, with four or five others, in my wagon every
morning for five days, and brought them back in the evening. We were often waylaid, but managed to elude our enemies by rapid driving and taking different roads.
Esq. Bissell defended the Prophet.

Mobs were organized around Kirtland, who were enraged against us, ready to destroy us.

Brother Joseph received a revelation concerning the redemption of Zion. He gathered together as many of the brethren as he conveniently could, to go up to Missouri
to the assistance of our persecuted brethren, according to the words of the Lord.

May 5th, I left Kirtland in company with brother Joseph and about a hundred others and arrived in New Portage on the 7th, where Zion's camp was organized. I had a
span of good horses and wagon which I took along and I gave in to the general fund all the money I had. I was appointed Captain of the third company, which
numbered thirteen. I drove and took care of my own team, and took charge of my company. I walked the most of the journey, letting the lame and footsore ride in my
stead. I frequently invited the Prophet to ride, seeing him lame and footsore, on such occasions he would bless my team and myself with a hearty good will: my team
performed the journey very well.

May 21st, We passed through Indianapolis the capital of Indiana.

At the re-organization of the camp at Salt River, Missouri, I was selected as one of President Joseph Smith's life guard.

June 19th, We camped on an elevated piece of land between two branches of Fishing River, where we encountered a severe storm of rain and hail accompanied by
thunder and lightning; the hail fell all round the camp, and within a mile many of the trees were stripped of their branches; the streams which were fordable in the evening
rose to the depth of thirty feet; and this interposition of divine providence preserved us from fighting our enemies who had gathered on all sides to attack us.

During our journey there was murmuring and complaining, and in some instances there was rebellion in the camp against the counsels of President Smith who
prophesied that the Lord had prepared a scourge for the camp, and that the destroyer should be in our midst, and many should die like sheep with the rot; he further
said, "Repentance may modify the calamity, but not altogether avert it; the members of the camp will be scourged for their wickedness."

While on Fishing River, brothers Joseph Hancock, Ezra Thayer and Thomas Hayes were attacked with cholera."

"24th.-The camp removed to Rush Creek, and encamped in brother Burgett's field, some two-and-a-half miles from Liberty.

The destroyer came upon us, as we had been warned by the servant of God. About twelve o'clock at night we began to hear the cries of those who were seized.
Those on guard fell with their guns in their hands to the ground, and we had to exert ourselves considerably to attend to the sick, for they were stricken down on every
hand. Thus it continued till morning, when the camp was dispersed among the brethren. I was left with Joseph B. Noble, John D. Parket, Luke Johnson, and Warren
Ingalls in care of those who were sick. We stayed with, and prayed for them, hoping they would recover, but all hope was lost, for about six o'clock p.m., John S.
Carter expired.

When the cholera first broke out, he laid his hands on his brethren to rebuke it, but he was violently attacked and was the first who died. In about thirty minutes, Seth
Hitchcock died, and it appeared as though we must all sink under the power of the destroyer.

We were not able to obtain lumber to make them coffins, but were under the necessity of rolling them up in their blankets, and burying them in that manner. We placed
them on a sled,
 Copyright      which was drawn
           (c) 2005-2009,        about
                            Infobase   half aCorp.
                                     Media    mile, and buried them by the side of a small branch of Rush Creek. This was accomplished by dark. Page 849 / 1033
Our hopes were that no more would die, but while we were uniting in prayer with uplifted hands to God, our beloved brother Eber Wilcox died. At this scene my
feelings were beyond expression. Those only who witnessed it can realize any thing of the extent of our sufferings, and I felt to weep and pray to the Lord, that he
Hitchcock died, and it appeared as though we must all sink under the power of the destroyer.

We were not able to obtain lumber to make them coffins, but were under the necessity of rolling them up in their blankets, and burying them in that manner. We placed
them on a sled, which was drawn about half a mile, and buried them by the side of a small branch of Rush Creek. This was accomplished by dark.

Our hopes were that no more would die, but while we were uniting in prayer with uplifted hands to God, our beloved brother Eber Wilcox died. At this scene my
feelings were beyond expression. Those only who witnessed it can realize any thing of the extent of our sufferings, and I felt to weep and pray to the Lord, that he
would spare my life that I might behold my dear family again. I felt to covenant with my God and my brethren, never to commit another sin while I lived.

We wept over our brethren, and so great was our sorrow that we could have washed them with our tears. To realize that they had travelled a thousand miles through
so much fatigue to lay down their lives for their brethren increased our love to them.

Brothers Brigham and Joseph Young came from Liberty and assisted us to bury brother Wilcox; their presence gave us much consolation.

About twelve o'clock at night we drew brother Wilcox on a small sled to the place of interment, with one hand hold of the rope, and in the other we bore our firelocks
for our defense. While two were digging the grave, the others stood with their arms to defend them.

While brother Luke Johnson was digging, the cholera attacked him with cramping and blindness; brother Brigham laid hold of him and pulled him out of the grave, and
shook him about, talked to, and prayed for him, and exhorted him to jump about and exercise himself, when it would leave him for a few moments, then it would attack
him again; and thus we had the greatest difficulty to keep the destroyer from laying us low.

This was our situation-the enemies around us and the destroyer in our midst. Soon after we returned, another brother was taken away from our little band; thus it
continued until five out of ten were taken away.

The fear of the destroyer kept our enemies from us.

As I went into the woods to pray I was taken with cholera. I was instantly struck blind, and saw no way whereby I could free myself from the disease, only to exert
myself by jumping and thrashing myself about, until my sight returned to me, and my blood began to circulate in my veins. I started and ran some distance, and by this
means, through the help of God, I was enabled to extricate myself from the grasp of death.

On the 26th, Algernon Sydney Gilbert, keeper of the Lord's Store House, signed a letter to the Governor, in connection with others, which was his last public act; for
he had been called to preach, and he said he would rather die than go forth and preach the Gospel to the wicked. The Lord took him at his word; he was attacked with
the cholera, and died about the 29th.

Brothers Erastus Rudd and Jesse Johnson Smith, a cousin of the Prophet, died at brother Gilbert's about the same time.

I went to Liberty, to the house of brother Peter Whitmer, which place I reached with difficulty, being much afflicted. I received great kindness from them, and also from
sister Vienna Jacques, who administered to my wants and also to my brethren. May the Lord reward them for their kindness.

The destroyer ceased, having afflicted us about four days. Sixty-eight were taken with the disease, of which number fourteen of the members of Zion's camp died-
eighteen died in all. Many of the brethren were cured by immersing them in cold water, or pouring it on them, repeating the application frequently.

On the 22d, Brother Joseph received a revelation, saying that the Lord had accepted our offering even as he accepted that of Abraham, therefore he had a great
blessing laid up in store for us, and an endowment for all, and those who had families might return home, and those who had no families should tarry until the Lord said
they should go.

I received an honorable discharge in writing from the hand of our General, Lyman Wight. Before we separated, the money which had been put into the hands of our
paymaster, and had not been used, was equally divided amongst the company, making one dollar and sixteen cents each.

June 30, 1834.-I started for home, in company with Lyman Sherman, Sylvester Smith, Alexander Badlam, Harrison Brugess, Luke Johnson, Zera Cole, with brother
Sylvester Smith's team, as I had disposed of mine to Peter Whitmer.

After proceeding about three miles, we made arrangements for travelling. They chose me to be their captain, and all put their money into my hands, which amounted to
forty dollars. From thence we proceeded until we came to brother Thomas B. Marsh's house.

We crossed a branch of the Fishing River in a scow. Here an enemy came and swore he would shoot us. We continued on to brother Ball's, where we stayed all night-
some slept on the floor and some in the corn-crib.

The next morning we pursued our journey, and, after travelling about eight miles, we came to the Missouri River, which we crossed in a scow, the current was so rapid
that it carried us down one mile, and landed us at Lexington, where we were threatened, but the Lord protected us.

We proceeded on our journey daily, the Lord blessing us with health and strength. The weather was very hot, still we travelled from thirty-five to forty miles a day, until
about the 26th of July, when we arrived in Kirtland.

During the journey, with the exception of four nights, I slept on the ground. We did not travel on the Sabbath during our journey back, but attended to breaking of
bread, &c.

I found my family well, enjoying the blessings and comforts of life, and I felt to rejoice in the Lord that he had preserved my life, through many dangers, seen and
unseen, and brought me to behold my family in peace and prosperity.

After being at home two weeks, and resting myself, I concluded I had finished my mission to which the Lord had called me, and I established my pottery according to
Joseph's counsel, and continued about three months, until cold weather, when I was under the necessity of stopping for the time being, calculating on the opening of
spring, to commence business on a larger scale.

At this time the brethren were laboring night and day building the House of the Lord. Our women were engaged in spinning and knitting, in order to clothe those who
were laboring at the building; and the Lord only knows the scenes of poverty, tribulation, and distress which we passed through in order to accomplish it. My wife had
toiled all summer in lending her aid towards its accomplishment. She took one hundred pounds of wool to spin on shares, which, with the assistance of a girl, she spun
inCopyright  (c) 2005-2009,
   order to furnish           Infobase
                    clothing for         Media in
                                 those engaged  Corp.                                                                                                Page
                                                  the building of the [Kirtland] Temple, and although she had the privilege of keeping half the quantity     850for/ herself,
                                                                                                                                                         of wool     1033
as a recompense for her labor, she did not reserve even so much as would make a pair of stockings, but gave it for those who were laboring at the House of the Lord.
At this time the brethren were laboring night and day building the House of the Lord. Our women were engaged in spinning and knitting, in order to clothe those who
were laboring at the building; and the Lord only knows the scenes of poverty, tribulation, and distress which we passed through in order to accomplish it. My wife had
toiled all summer in lending her aid towards its accomplishment. She took one hundred pounds of wool to spin on shares, which, with the assistance of a girl, she spun
in order to furnish clothing for those engaged in the building of the [Kirtland] Temple, and although she had the privilege of keeping half the quantity of wool for herself,
as a recompense for her labor, she did not reserve even so much as would make a pair of stockings, but gave it for those who were laboring at the House of the Lord.

She spun, and wove, and got the cloth dressed, and cut, and made up into garments, and gave them to those men who labored on the temple-almost all the sisters in
Kirtland labored in knitting, sewing, spinning, &c., for the same purpose.

In the winter of 1834-5, I attended the Theological School established in Kirtland, in which the lectures on faith, contained in the book of Doctrines and Covenants,
originated.

A certain number were appointed to speak at each meeting. On one occasion I was called upon to speak on the principle of faith. Several brethren spoke before me,
and quoted every passage mentioned in the Scriptures on the subject. I referred to an original circumstance which took place in my family. My daughter had broke a
saucer; her mother promised her a whipping, when she returned from a visit on which she was just starting; she went out under an apple tree and prayed that her
mother's heart might be softened, and when she returned she might not whip her; although her mother was very punctual when she made a promise to her children to
fulfil it, yet when she returned she had no disposition to chastise her child. Afterwards the child told her mother that she had prayed to God that she might not whip her.

Joseph wept like a child on hearing this simple narrative and its application.

Dec. 22.-I commenced going to a grammar school, taught by Sidney Rigdon and Wm. E. McLellin; many elders and some of the sisters attended. I continued six
weeks.

Feb. 14th, 1835.-I was chosen and ordained one of the Twelve Apostles.

May 4th, 1835.-I started in company with the Twelve on a mission to the Eastern churches.

I attended Conferences with the Quorum at Westfield, Chataque County, New York, at Freedom, Cattaragus County, at Lyonstown, Wayne County, and also at
Pillow Point, Jefferson County; from thence I went to Plattsburg, where brother Orson Pratt and I separated from our brethren, and proceeded by steamboat to St.
Albans. I visited Sheldon, where I was born, and on the Sabbath had an appointment to preach alone, brother Pratt having gone on. I preached to my friends and
relatives several times. I passed over the Green mountains on foot and alone, ten miles between houses, through deep gorges. Attended a Conference in St. Johnsbury
with the Twelve. I visited my connections at Plainfield, N.H., and preached to them amid much opposition, and attended Conference with the Quorum at Bradford,
Massachusetts., also at Saco and Farmington, Maine.

My son, Heber P, was born in Kirtland, Geauga County, Ohio, June 1, 1835.

August 31.-We started for home; I passed through Concord, N.H., and at Plainfield I received seven dollars, a bequest left me by my aunt, which enabled me to
proceed home. I went by stage, railroad, and canal, visiting my sister by the way, at Byron, and arrived at Buffalo, where I met the Quorum of the Twelve.

We went on board the steamer United States, and proceeded as far as Dunkirk, where she ran aground and sprung a leak; she made her way for Erie, where she
arrived with difficulty, but we were under the necessity of running upon a sand bar, to save the boat from sinking, we re-shipped and arrived at Fairport; we reached
Kirtland the same evening, Sept. 27.

A considerable portion of this mission was performed on foot, and I suffered severely from fatigue and blistered feet, which were sometimes so sore I could not wear
my boots nor proceed without. I was frequently threatened and reviled by unbelievers, and had great difficulty in finding places to sleep and procuring food to eat.

I attended grammar school, taught by Elder Rigdon, about five weeks, and then commenced studying Hebrew under Professor J. Seixas, at which I continued during
the winter.

March 27, 1836.-I attended the dedication of the House of the Lord, and received my washings and anointings with the Twelve Apostles; and received the washing of
feet on the day of the solemn assembly. I received many manifestations of the power of God, and participated in all the blessings and ordinances of endowment which
were then administered.

May, 1836.-I inquired of the Prophet Joseph if I should go on a mission to preach, or go to school, he replied, I might do either, for the Lord would bless me in the
course I should pursue. Accordingly, on the 10th, I left Kirtland and proceeded to Fairport, where I took steamboat at 11 o'clock a.m., and next morning I arrived in
Buffalo. From that place I passed on to the northeast, preaching where doors were open, and baptizing for the remission of sins such as believed.

June 13.-At Sackett's harbor, I had the pleasure of meeting Luke Johnson and Orson Pratt, who were laboring with their might for the cause of God in that region.

I took the steamer United States to Ogdensburg, St. Lawrence County. About three miles from the village I was stopped by a shower of rain, and making known my
calling, the people desired a meeting, and called in their neighbors, and I preached to them for an hour. Many stayed until midnight; and before I was up in the morning
they called upon me, and requested that I should preach again that day in a school-house, which I did, and at night I was again thronged with those who were eager to
hear. The second morning they likewise called on me, and would not let me go until they knew the truth of my testimony; and on the fourth morning I baptized three. I
remained seven days, and continued preaching, and baptized and confirmed seven; and the promise was fulfilled, for those who believed spoke with tongues, and the
sick were healed.

From thence I journeyed to Plattsburg, where I stayed all night with Mr. Mansfield, who was very friendly. I took steamer to St. Albans, Vermont, and visited my
friends in Bakersfield; I was absent from Ogdensburg about five weeks, travelling through various parts of Vermont; and in my tour I visited Wright's settlement on the
top of the Green Mountains, where some were believing.

On my return to Ogdensburg, I met Elder Solon Foster at Potsdam. I preached there once, and eight or nine bore testimony to the truth of the Gospel which I
declared. From there I went to Ogdensburg, and met the brethren whom I had baptized, and they rejoiced at my return. I tarried several days in those regions
preaching and baptizing.

On the 25th of August while we were assembled for a meeting, our hearts were filled with joy by the arrival of Joseph Smith, Sen., the Patriarch, and his brother John
Smith, who were on a mission to bless the churches.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 851 / 1033
On the 27th the Church came together and received patriarchal blessings under the hands of President Joseph Smith, sen. I wrote for him.

On Sunday, 28th, Father John Smith preached at 10 a.m. and four of us bore testimony to the Book of Mormon. In the afternoon we administered the sacrament,
preaching and baptizing.

On the 25th of August while we were assembled for a meeting, our hearts were filled with joy by the arrival of Joseph Smith, Sen., the Patriarch, and his brother John
Smith, who were on a mission to bless the churches.

On the 27th the Church came together and received patriarchal blessings under the hands of President Joseph Smith, sen. I wrote for him.

On Sunday, 28th, Father John Smith preached at 10 a.m. and four of us bore testimony to the Book of Mormon. In the afternoon we administered the sacrament,
confirmed three, and blessed the little children of the branch.

Monday 29th. We ordained Alvin Simons an elder and Levi Chapins a Teacher to watch over the church; fathers Joseph and John Smith left us. I went to Black Lake,
preached and baptized one; and I preached at Potsdam and baptized another. I returned to the township of Oswegatchie, called the Church together at Ogdensburg,
which numbered twenty-eight, and bid them farewell. I left the church rejoicing in the Lord, and many around them believing the testimony.

From thence I pursued my journey to the town of Victor, Ontario County, where I met Vilate, my wife, visiting her friends: I tarried a few days with them. From thence
we pursued our journey to Buffalo. Here a magistrate came forward and paid our passages, $5, to Fairport. We took deck passage; our company consisted of Swiss
emigrants. After sitting and hearing them some time, the Spirit of the Lord came upon me, and I was enabled to preach to them in their own tongue they seemed much
pleased and treated us kindly. We arrived in Kirtland on the 21st of October [1836].

I was gone nearly five months, visited many of my friends, preached much and baptized thirty; the Lord was with me and blessed me and confirmed the word with signs
following.

On or about the first day of June 1837, the Prophet Joseph came to me, while I was seated in the front stand, above the sacrament table on the Melchizedek side of
the temple, in Kirtland, and whispering to me, said brother Heber, the Spirit of the Lord has whispered to me, "Let my servant Heber go to England and proclaim my
gospel and open the door of salvation to that nation."

The idea of being appointed to such an important mission was almost more than I could bear up under; I truly felt my weakness and unworthiness yet the moment I
understood the will of my Heavenly Father, I felt a determination to go at all hazards, believing that he would support me by his almighty power. And although my family
were dear to me, and I should have to leave them almost destitute, yet I felt that the cause of truth, the Gospel of Christ, outweighed every other consideration.

I met the Presidency at Elder Rigdon's after meeting, and when they were about to lay hands on me, Elder O. Hyde stepped in and partaking of the Spirit of God, while
hearing what was going on, he said, "Brethren I acknowledge that I have sinned before my God and you, and I beg of you to forgive me.' The Presidency rejoiced and
praised the Lord at this manifestation of repentance by brother Hyde, who said if they found him worthy, he desired to accompany me on my mission to England, or go
on any other mission. The Presidency then laid hands on me, and set me apart to that mission and conferred great blessings upon my head; said that God would make
me mighty in that nation in winning souls unto him, and angels should accompany me and bear me up, that my feet should never slip, that I should be mightily blessed
and prove a source of salvation to thousands, not only in England but in America; after which Elder Hyde was set apart receiving similar blessings, and also Joseph
Fielding who was a priest.

After being called on this mission I daily went into the attic story of the [Kirtland] Temple and poured out my soul unto the Lord, asking his protection and power to
fulfill honorably the mission appointed me by his servants, that the God of Joseph, and all the holy Prophets and Apostles that were before him, would be with me by
the administrations of his holy angels, and that I might have power so to live that all the blessings which had been conferred upon me in that house might be fulfilled.

Feeling my own weakness to go on such a mission, I asked the Prophet if brother Brigham might go with me. He replied that he wanted brother Brigham to stay with
him.

At this time many had faltered in their faith, even some of Twelve were in rebellion against the Prophet of God. John F. Boynton said to me, if I was such a damned fool
as to go at the call of the fallen Prophet, Joseph Smith, he would not help me a dime and if I was cast on Van Dieman's Land he would not make an effort to help me.
Lyman E. Johnson said he did not want me to go on my mission; but if was determined to go he would help me all he could; he took his cloak off his back and put it on
to mine, this was the first cloak I ever had in my life.

Brother Sidney Rigdon, father Joseph Smith, brothers Brigham Young, Newel K. Whitney and others, said, "Go, and do as the Prophet has told you and you shall
prosper and be blessed with power to do a glorious work." Hyrum, seeing the condition of the Church, when he would talk about my mission, wept like a little child.
He was continually blessing and encouraging me, and pouring out his soul in prophecies upon my head. He said to me, "Go, and you shall prosper as not many have
prospered."

June 12th. Elder Willard Richards arrived from his mission yesterday. I met him on the street today and told him I was now ready to fulfil my engagement with him. I
told him I started for England tomorrow, and wanted him to go with me. Considering himself involved in business with brother Brigham, he did not believe he could go
but upon consulting Presidents Hyrum Smith and Sidney Rigdon, and brother Brigham agreeing to take charge of his business responsibilities, he was set apart at 6
p.m., by brothers Hyrum and Sydney to accompany the mission to England.

I received the following letter of recommendation from the First Presidency.

At a conference of the elders of the Church of Latter-day Saints held in Kirtland, Geauga County, Ohio, on the second day of June in the year of our Lord one
thousand, eight hundred and thirty-seven, Elder Heber C. Kimball the hearer of this was unanimously appointed, set apart and ordained to go at the head of this mission
to England, to proclaim the Gospel of Jesus Christ to the people of that nation, as it is believed and practiced by us-From the long acquaintance which we have had
with this our worthy brother, his integrity and zeal in the cause of truth, we do most cheerfully and confidently recommend him to all candid and upright people as a
servant of God and faithful minister of Jesus Christ. We do furthermore beseech all people who have an opportunity of hearing this our brother declare the doctrine
believed by us, to listen with attention to the words of his mouth.

JOSEPH SMITH. SIDNEY RIGDON. HYRUM SMITH.

Presiding Elders of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.

I laid my hands upon my family and blessed them and dedicated them to God.

June 13th 1837, I bade my family and friends in Kirtland farewell, and in company with elders Hyde, Richards, and Priest Fielding started on my mission arrived at
Fairport, on Lake Erie, that afternoon, a distance of twelve miles; and about an hour after our arrival, took passage in a steamboat. Sister Mary Fielding gave me five
dollars, with(c)
 Copyright    which I paid myInfobase
                 2005-2009,    passage Media
                                        and brother
                                               Corp.Hyde's to Buffalo; after a pleasant voyage we reached Buffalo the next day.                    Page 852 / 1033
There was means furnished by the Canadian brethren to help the mission but I never got a farthing of it.
I laid my hands upon my family and blessed them and dedicated them to God.

June 13th 1837, I bade my family and friends in Kirtland farewell, and in company with elders Hyde, Richards, and Priest Fielding started on my mission arrived at
Fairport, on Lake Erie, that afternoon, a distance of twelve miles; and about an hour after our arrival, took passage in a steamboat. Sister Mary Fielding gave me five
dollars, with which I paid my passage and brother Hyde's to Buffalo; after a pleasant voyage we reached Buffalo the next day.

There was means furnished by the Canadian brethren to help the mission but I never got a farthing of it.

I journeyed in company with Elder Richards to Richmond, Berkshire County, Massachusetts, where we spent one day visiting his father and mother, and were
successful in obtaining $40 to enable us to prosecute our journey.

We arrived at New York on the 22nd day of June, where we met with brothers Goodson, Russell and Snider (they came by the way of Canada) all in good health.

Being scant of means we were obliged to rent a store house from Elijah Fordham's father, on the floor of which we lay. He had as many as twelve beds which were
empty.

While we remained in New York, we distributed O. Hyde's Timely Warnings to the ministers of the different denominations, and taught the people the principles of the
Gospel.

Elijah Fordham was the only Saint in New York, he gave me $10.

July 1st. We took passage on board the Garrick, and on the 20th landed in Liverpool. The mission consisted of elders Orson Hyde, Willard Richards, John Goodson
and Isaac Russell and myself, also John Snider and Joseph Fielding who were priests.

While crossing the sea I dreamed that the Prophet Joseph came to me while I was standing upon the forecastle of the ship, and said, "Brother Heber, here is a rod
(putting it into my hands) with which you are to guide the ship; while you hold this rod, you shall prosper and there shall be no obstacles thrown before you, but what
you shall have power to over come,and the hand of God shall be with you; after this I discovered every kind of obstruction would be placed before the trip to stop its
progress, but the bow being sharp, the obstacles were compelled to move out one side like a bulrush, and when the she would come to a mountain, it would plow its
course right through, as though it was in water. This rod which Joseph gave me was about three and a half feet in length. His appearance was just as natural as I ever
beheld him in the flesh he blessed me and disappeared.

Our passage was very agreeable, and the winds for the most part very favorable.

The last Sunday we were on the water, brother Hyde preached to the captain crew and passengers they gave good attention.

I was destitute of money. On the 22nd, we went by coach to Preston, thirty-one miles.

It being a public day, the streets presented a very busy scene indeed. I never witnessed any thing like it. Music playing, bags flying, thousands of men, women and
children parading the streets, decked in ribbons, characteristic of their politics.

On one of the flags, which was just unrolled before us the moment the coach reached its destination was the following motto: "Truth will prevail,' in large gilt letters it
being so very seasonable, and the sentiment being appropriate to us in our situation, we were involuntarily led to exclaim. "Amen. So let it be."

We took lodgings in St. Wilfred Street. Shortly after brother Fielding found his brother, the Rev. James Fielding, who requested to have an interview with some of us
that evening. Accordingly elders Hyde, Goodson and myself went, and were kindly received by him, and Mr. Watson his brother-in-law. We gave them a short
account of the object of our mission and the great work which the Lord had commenced, and conversed on these subjects until a late hour. The next morning we were
presented with half- a-crown, which Mr. Fielding's sister, Mrs. Watson, sent us.

Sunday the 23rd. We went to hear Mr. Fielding preach, praying to the Lord to open up the way for us. After he had got through his discourse, and without being
requested by us, be gave out an appointment for us in the afternoon. It being noised abroad that some elders from America were going to preach, a large concourse of
people assembled to hear us. I called their attention to the first principles of the Gospel, and told them something of the nature of the work which the Lord had
commenced on the earth; after which brother Hyde bore testimony, which was received by many, with whom I afterwards conversed.

Brother Goodson preached in the evening, and brother Fielding bore testimony. On Wednesday evening, at the same place, Elder Hyde preached and brother
Richards bore testimony. A number believed and began to praise God and rejoice, exceedingly. . .

The Rev. James Fielding shut his door against us and would not suffer us to preach any more in his chapel; and became one of our most violent opposers. He said
respecting the first three sermons which were preached in that place, that "Kimball bored the holes, Goodson drove the nails, and Hyde clinched them."

About day break, Sunday July 30th, Elder Isaac Russell came up to the third loft where Elder Hyde and myself were sleeping, and called upon us to pray for him, that
he might be delivered from the evil spirits that were tormenting him to such a degree that he felt he could not live long, unless he obtained relief. We laid hands on him, I
being mouth, and prayed that the Lord would have mercy on him, and rebuke the Devil. While thus engaged, I was struck with great force by some invisible power,
and fell senseless on the floor; and the first thing I recollected was being supported by elders Hyde and Russell who were praying for me. They then laid me on the bed,
but my agony was so great I arose, bowed on my knees and prayed.

I then sat on the bed and could distinctly see the evil spirits who foamed and gnashed their teeth upon us. We gazed upon them about an hour and a half, we were not
looking towards the window but towards the wall, space appeared before us and we saw the devils coming in legions with their leaders, who came within a few feet of
us, they came towards us like armies rushing to battle, they appeared men of full stature, possessing every uncomely form and appearance of men in the flesh, and every
variety of stature and form, mean, mangled and deformed, who were angry and desperate, and I shall never forget the vindictive malignity depicted on their
countenances, and any attempt to paint the scene which then presented itself; or portray the malice and enmity depicted in their countenances would be vain. I
perspired exceedingly, and my clothes were wet as if I had been taken out of the river.

Although I felt exquisite pain, and was in the greatest distress for some time, and cannot even look back on the scene without feelings of horror; yet, by it I learned the
power of the Adversary, his enmity against the servants of God, and got some understanding of the invisible world. We distinctly heard those spirits talk and express
their wrath and hellish designs against us. However the Lord delivered us from them, and blessed us exceedingly that day, and I had the pleasure (notwithstanding my
weakness of body) of baptizing nine.

Two of the candidates,
Copyright              on coming
           (c) 2005-2009,        forward
                           Infobase MediaforCorp.
                                             baptism, ran a race; the younger, George D. Watt, outran the elder and was the first baptized in England.
                                                                                                                                               Page 853 / 1033
Brothers Hyde, Richards and myself fasted one day every week.
power of the Adversary, his enmity against the servants of God, and got some understanding of the invisible world. We distinctly heard those spirits talk and express
their wrath and hellish designs against us. However the Lord delivered us from them, and blessed us exceedingly that day, and I had the pleasure (notwithstanding my
weakness of body) of baptizing nine.

Two of the candidates, on coming forward for baptism, ran a race; the younger, George D. Watt, outran the elder and was the first baptized in England.

Brothers Hyde, Richards and myself fasted one day every week.

Monday 31st. We held Council, and appointed elders Richards and Goodson to go on a mission to Bedford; elders Russell and Snider to Alston, Cumberland; and
elders Hyde, Fielding and myself agreed to labor in Preston and the regions round about. We continued in fasting and prayer until two o'clock in the morning. The next
day the brethren took their departure for the different fields of labor assigned them.

We preached in private houses, by the fireside, at the corners of the streets, in the market places, and wherever the Lord opened the way; and baptized those who
believed our testimony. Friday, August 4th. I baptized Miss Janetta Richards and confirmed her at the water side, being the first confirmation in England.

The following Sabbath, the 6th, we preached in the market place to a numerous assemblage, both rich and poor, who flocked from all parts to hear "what these dippers
had to say." We were opposed by a learned minister, who was confounded and went away disgraced in the eyes of the people.

In the evening those who had been baptized, numbering about fifty, met together at sister Dawson's and were confirmed.

The Rev. John Richards an independent minister, father of Miss Janetta Richards, invited me, by letter, to preach in his chapel, at Walkerfold, Chaidgly, forenoon,
afternoon in the evening, on Sabbath 13th, which invitation I fulfilled, and was kindly entertained by the Rev. gentleman, whose chapel was crowded with very attentive
listeners. Mr. Richards gave out another appointment for me to preach on Monday evening, which I attended, and by request of the congregation, preached on
Wednesday evening. A number believed the doctrines I advanced, and on Thursday six individuals, all members of Mr. Richards'church, came forward for baptism.
James Smithies and his wife Nancy were two of the number. I baptized the most of Mr. Richards' members, and he afterwards told me I had ruined his flock. I pitied
the old gentleman, but I had a duty to perform which outweighed all other considerations. I shall ever remember with gratitude his generous hospitality.

About Sept. 12th, Brother Snider returned from the north, where he had traveled in company with brother Russell. They met with considerable opposition and had
baptized 30 and others were investigating. After spending a few days with us, he and brother Goodson (who had returned from his mission to Bedford) took their leave
of us and started for America on the 5th of October, brother Goodson pretending to have business of importance which called him home. He had over 200 Books of
Mormon and Doctrine and Covenants, which he refused to let me have (although I proffered to pay him the money for them on my return), he carried them back to
America and burnt them, from which time he left the Church.

The Rev. Robert Aitken delivered a violent and abusive discourse against the Saints in Preston.

The next Sunday, Elder Hyde and myself read the 13th chapter of 1st Corinthians and strongly urged upon the people the grace of charity which is so highly spoken of
in that chapter, and made some remarks on the proceedings of the Rev. Robert Aitken, who had abused us and the Book of Mormon so very much; in return for his
railing we exhorted our people to pray that the Lord would soften his heart and open his eyes, that he might see it was "hard to kick against the pricks." This course had
a very good effect, and that week we baptized fifty, a large number of whom were members of Mr. Aitken's church. Thus the Lord blessed us exceedingly,
notwithstanding the railing and abuse of the priest, and all this worked together for our good and the advancement of the cause for truth, and the work of the Lord
continued to roll forth with great power. Calls from all quarters to come and preach were constantly sounding in our ears; and we labored both night and day to teach
the people. We had to speak in small and very crowded houses and to large assemblies in the open air; consequently, our lungs became very sore and our bodies worn
down with fatigue. At length we obtained a commodious place to preach in, called "The Cock Pit;" we had to pay seven shillings sterling per week rent, and two
shillings for lighting it with gas. It had been recently converted into a Temperance Hall. When we leased it the area in the center was occupied by the singers, and our
pulpit was the place where the judges formerly sat, who awarded the prizes at cock fights.

The temperance reformation in England commenced in Preston just previous to our arrival there, and it was often said by temperance men who joined the Church that
the movement was a preparatory work or forerunner to the introduction of the Gospel; in most every place we went where there was a Temperance Hall we could get
it to preach in, many believing that we made men temperate faster than they did; for as soon as any obeyed the Gospel they abandoned their excesses in drinking; and
none of us drank any kind of spirits, porter nor small beer, nor even wine, neither did we drink tea, coffee or chocolate.

Our meeting was disturbed by some Methodist ministers. We got our hall, licensed, and policemen proffered their services to keep the peace and protect us from any
further disturbances. Brother Hyde and myself made application to the quarter sessions and obtained licenses.

Although we had many persecutors, who would have rejoiced at our destruction and who felt determined to overthrow the work of the Lord, yet there were many who
were very friendly, who would have stood by us under all circumstances, and would not have been afraid to hazard their lives in our behalf.

We divided the Church into several branches and ordained priests and teachers to preside over them. Thursday evening was appointed for prayer meetings to be held
in different parts, and on Sundays for the whole church to assemble in the Cock Pit, when the Sacrament was administered, and such instructions given, as were
thought necessary, for their spiritual prosperity and advantage.

After having attended to this duty, I again went into the county, where I spent the principal part of my time; leaving Preston on Monday morning and returning on
Saturday night.

Having mentioned my determination of going to Chatburn to several of my brethren they endeavored to dissuade me from going, informing me that there could be no
prospect of success whatever, as several ministers of different denominations and endeavored in vain to raise churches in these places, this did not discourage me in the
least I went in the name of Jesus Christ. My testimony was accompanied by the Spirit of the Lord and was received with joy, and these people who were represented
as being so hard and obdurate, were melted down into tenderness and love, and the effect seemed to be general.

I told them, that being a servant of the Lord Jesus Christ I stood ready at all times to administer the ordinances of the Gospel. At the close of my discourse I felt some
one pulling my coat and turning around, I was accosted with, "Master! Master! Please will you baptize me," "and me," "and me," exclaimed more than a dozen voices.
Accordingly I went down into the water, and baptized twenty five and was engaged in this duty, and conversing with the people until 1 o'clock. The next morning I
returned to Downham, where I had preached the evening previous to preaching in Chatburn and baptized between twenty-five and thirty in the course of the day.

Being absent from Preston five days, brother Fielding and I baptized and confirmed about 110 persons, organized branches in Downham, Chatburn, Waddington and
Clitheroe-ordained several to the lesser priesthood to preside; this was the first time the people in these villages ever heard our voices, or ever saw an American.

We   held a general
 Copyright           Conference
             (c) 2005-2009,      in Preston
                              Infobase      on Christmas
                                        Media  Corp.      day, the Saints assembled in the Cock Pit. There were about three hundred Saints present.   There854
                                                                                                                                                   Page     were/ 1033
delegates from each Branch to represent the branches around, which extended thirty miles. Brother Fielding was ordained an elder, and several others were ordained
to the lesser priesthood to take charge of the branches. The brethren were instructed on the principles of the Gospel and their several duties enjoined upon them, as
Saints of the Most High. We confirmed fourteen and blessed about one hundred children.
Being absent from Preston five days, brother Fielding and I baptized and confirmed about 110 persons, organized branches in Downham, Chatburn, Waddington and
Clitheroe-ordained several to the lesser priesthood to preside; this was the first time the people in these villages ever heard our voices, or ever saw an American.

We held a general Conference in Preston on Christmas day, the Saints assembled in the Cock Pit. There were about three hundred Saints present. There were
delegates from each Branch to represent the branches around, which extended thirty miles. Brother Fielding was ordained an elder, and several others were ordained
to the lesser priesthood to take charge of the branches. The brethren were instructed on the principles of the Gospel and their several duties enjoined upon them, as
Saints of the Most High. We confirmed fourteen and blessed about one hundred children.

At this Conference the Word of Wisdom was first publicly taught in that county; having heretofore taught it more by example than precept and from my own
observation afterwards, I am happy to state, that it was almost universally observed by the brethren.

I accompanied brother Hyde to Longton, where he had preached before, some were believing but none had been baptized. I preached a plain and simple discourse on
the first principles of the Gospel, and after meeting baptized twenty-five. . . .

On a certain occasion while brother Fielding and myself were passing through the village of Chatburn, going to Downham, having been observed drawing nigh to the
town, the news ran from house to house, and immediately the noise of their looms was hushed, the people flocked to their doors to welcome us, and see us pass. The
youth of the place ran to meet us, and took hold of our mantles, and then of each others' hands; several having hold of hands went before us, singing the songs of Zion,
while their parents gazed upon the scene with delight, and poured out their blessings upon our heads, and praised the God of heaven for sending us to unfold the
principles of truth, the plan of salvation to them. Such a scene, and such gratitude, I never witnessed before. "Surely," my heart exclaimed, "Out of the mouths of babes
and sucklings thou hast perfected praise." What could have been more pleasing and delightful, than such a manifestation of gratitude to Almighty God, from those
whose hearts were deemed too hard to be penetrated by the Gospel, and who had been considered the most wicked and hardened people in that region of country.

In comparison to the joy I then experienced, the grandeur, pomp and glory of the kingdoms of this world shrunk into insignificance and appeared as dross, and all the
honor of man, aside from the Gospel, to be vain. The prayer of my heart was,-"O Lord, do thou bless this people; save them from sin, and prepare them for thy
celestial kingdom, and that thy servant may meet them round thy throne, and grant, O Lord, that I may continue to preach the Gospel of Christ, which shall cause the
hearts of the poor to rejoice, and the meek to increase their joy in the Lord, which shall comfort the hearts of the widows, and cheer the soul of the orphan; and that I
may be the instrument in thy hands of bringing them to Zion, that they may behold thy glory, and be prepared to meet the Savior when he shall descend in the clouds of
heaven."

We visited the branches, and imparted such instructions as the Spirit directed. We first visited the churches south of Preston, and after spending sometime in that
direction, we journeyed to the north, accompanied by brother Richards, who had returned from the city of Bedford; his health being poor, he was not able to preach.

April 8th, 1838. We met in conference with the Saints in the "Cock Pit," in Preston, at 9 a.m. There were about 700 present.

We appointed Joseph Fielding to preside, and Willard Richards and William Clayton his counsellors, who were unanimously sustained by the Saints. We ordained them
high priests; we ordained elders, priests, teachers and deacons to minister in the various branches.

Evening. We held a council with the official members, numbering eighty, and instructed them further in their duty which meeting continued till one o'clock the next
morning.

Most of the time during our stay in Preston, we made our home with sister Ann Dawson. We purchased our provisions; for our room, lodging, cooking and fuel, we
paid two shillings sterling per week. We had no public contributions except for the poor; but, on leaving, the Church voluntarily contributed means to pay our expenses
to Kirtland.

Throughout the entire mission we had no time to rest, being engaged constantly teaching the people in public and private. We frequently had to repair several times a
day to the water to baptize, and sometimes were compelled to wear our wet clothing.

When we bade the Saints adieu, they wept like little children, thinking they would see our faces no more.

9th. At mid-day we took coach for Liverpool, elders Fielding and Richards accompanied us, in order to get all the instruction they could; but as we were detained
several days by a storm, Elder Clayton and many of the Saints came to Liverpool to see us.

20th. Myself, elders Hyde and Russell, went on board the ship Garrick, and after a prosperous voyage of 22 1/2 days, we landed in New York. The sight of my native
land filled my soul with gladness.

We found Elder Orson Pratt, who in company with his brother Parley P., had built up a branch of the Church in the city of New York, with whom we met, and whose
hearts were encouraged by a rehearsal of the progress of the work in England. We continued our journey to Kirtland by steamboat, railroad and canal-arrived May
22nd-absent eleven months, and having been instrumental, in company with my brethren, in baptizing about 1500 souls, and establishing the Work in the heart of Great
Britain.

I found my family in good health, and as comfortably situated as I could expect, for which I felt thankful to my heavenly Father.

As brother Joseph and the most of the Authorities of the Church had removed to Far West, Missouri, I took my family and journeyed, mostly by water, via Ohio,
Mississippi and Missouri rivers, and arrived at Far West July 25th.

I had a happy meeting with Joseph, Hyrum and Sidney, and some of the Twelve. Joseph told me to preach to the Saints, and give them an account of my mission, and
it would cheer them, which I did. The brethren felt deeply interested.

Bishop Partridge gave me a lot, and sufficient timber to build a house. While it was erecting, my family lived in a place I built for my cow, eleven feet square, in which I
could hardly stand upright. The brethren were remarkably kind, and contributed to my necessities. Charles Hubbard made me a present of forty acres of timbered land,
another brother gave me a cow.

While the bands of infuriated mobbers were burning the houses and destroying the property of the brethren in Daviess County, I went with the Prophet Joseph, and
many of the brethren, to assist them to protect their families and disperse the mob. It was truly heart-rendering to see men, women and children, flying in every direction
from the fury of their enemies. The mob forces increased until men from nearly every part of the state joined them, with the Governor (Lilburn W. Boggs) at their head,
who ordered into service about 17,000 men, as reported by their officer of the state, for the extermination of the Saints.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                      Page 855 / 1033
The murders, house burnings, robberies, rapes, drivings, whippings, imprisonments, chainings and other sufferings and cruelties inflicted upon the people of God, under
the illegal orders of Missouri's Executive have been, only in part, laid before the world, and form a page in history, unequalled, unsurpassed, and unparalleled in the
history of religious persecutions.
While the bands of infuriated mobbers were burning the houses and destroying the property of the brethren in Daviess County, I went with the Prophet Joseph, and
many of the brethren, to assist them to protect their families and disperse the mob. It was truly heart-rendering to see men, women and children, flying in every direction
from the fury of their enemies. The mob forces increased until men from nearly every part of the state joined them, with the Governor (Lilburn W. Boggs) at their head,
who ordered into service about 17,000 men, as reported by their officer of the state, for the extermination of the Saints.

The murders, house burnings, robberies, rapes, drivings, whippings, imprisonments, chainings and other sufferings and cruelties inflicted upon the people of God, under
the illegal orders of Missouri's Executive have been, only in part, laid before the world, and form a page in history, unequalled, unsurpassed, and unparalleled in the
history of religious persecutions.

Amasa Lyman's History

The Latter-day Saints' Millennial Star 27 (1865):472-73, 487-89, 502-504, 519-21, 535-37, 552-53.

I was born in the township of Lyman, in the county of Grafton and state of New Hampshire, on the 30th of March 1813.

I was the third son of Boswell Lyman and Martha Mason. The names of my grandparents, on my father's side, were Elias Lyman and Ruth Griswold. My mother's
parents were Perez Mason and Martha Barney.

I was born on a small homestead belonging to my mother's parents, so my infancy knew not the blessing of a paternal home.

In something less than two years subsequent to my birth, my father left on a journey with one of my mother's brothers, for the purpose of mending their fortunes in the
west; my uncle's name was . He died at Utica in the state of New York, leaving my father to pursue his doubtful way alone.

Years flew by and our hearth was still sad, nor was our domestic circle again cheered by the presence of the husband and father; some six years thus passed, in which
time my eldest brother, Mason Boswell, was indentured to a farmer in the town of Lebanon, county of Gratton [Grafton?], state of New Hampshire. My elder brother,
Elijah, died in infancy, thus myself, my younger brother, Elias, and my sister, Ruth Elias, remained with my mother, who resided with her father, until her second
marriage, which was with a Mr. Isaiah Emerson, subsequent to my father's death, which, from the best information we have, transpired near New Orleans, some six
years after he left us.

My mother left me with my grandfather, with whom I remained until I was eleven years of age, at which time my grandfather retired from his farm to reside with his
eldest son, Perley Mason, with whom, according to the wishes of my mother, I remained, without being indentured, for seven years.

During the year 1831, I became somewhat thoughtful on the subject of religion, and found peace with God and my soul in striving to break off my sins by righteousness,
and my iniquities by turning unto the Lord, (this was, however, in my ignorance much like the blind groping for the wall at noon).

I remained in this condition (not united with any of the churches of the times) until the spring of 1832, when our place was visited by Elders Lyman E. Johnson and
Orson Pratt, from whom I first heard the gospel. I was baptized on the 27th of April 1832, by Elder Lyman E. Johnson, and was confirmed on the day following by
Elder Orson Pratt.

On account of the ill feelings that arose in my uncle's family because of my baptism, I resolved to go to the west, and accordingly, on the 7th of May (having bid adieu
to my uncle's family), I started on a journey of some 700 miles.

My earthly wealth was composed of some sixteen pounds of half worn clothing, and eleven dollars and thirty-seven cents in cash. These were some of the
circumstances under which I left the land of my birth, a stranger to everything to be encountered on my journey.

The weariness consequent upon the first day's walking I had ever performed, admonished me that I had better ride, which I did, by stage and canal, until I reached
Lyons in Wayne County, New York. Here finding my funds minus, I walked to Palmyra where I sought for employment, which I found with Mr. Thomas Lacky, who
bought Martin Harris' farm when he sold it to raise the money to print the Book of Mormon.

I here labored one half month, for which I received four dollars and a half, with which I continued my journey as far as Buffalo, where I shipped on board the steamer
Henry Clay, had a quick but rough passage to Cleveland, from this point I travelled on foot forty-five miles, to the residence of Brother John Johnson, in the town of
Hiram, Portage County, state of Ohio, where I arrived on the 5th of June. Father Johnson was the father of Brother Lyman E. Johnson who had baptized me; he
received me kindly and ministered to my wants, in which he was heartily joined by mother and daughters.

It was at this place that Brother Joseph Smith resided when he was brutally mobbed, tarred and feathered on the night of the 25th of March previous.

He was now absent on a visit to Missouri, from which he returned in July following.

After resting and refreshing myself for one week, I engaged to labor for Father Johnson at ten dollars per month; under this engagement I labored until the 1st of July,
about which time the Prophet returned to Father Johnson's to reside, this afforded me an opportunity to see the Man of God.

Of the impressions produced I will here say, although there was nothing strange or different from other men in his personal appearance, yet, when he grasped my hand
in that cordial way (known to those who have met him in the honest simplicity of truth), I felt as one of old in the presence of the Lord, my strength seemed to be gone,
so that it required an effort on my part to stand on my feet; but in all this there was no fear, but the serenity and peace of heaven pervaded my soul, and the still small
voice of the spirit whispered its living testimony in the depths of my soul, where it has ever remained, that he was the Man of God.

I continued laboring for Father Johnson until sometime in the month of August, when one Sabbath evening after a social prayer meeting with the few members in our
place, the Prophet, in his own familiar way, said to me, "Brother Amasa, the Lord requires your labors in the vineyard." I without thought replied, I will go, and on the
23rd of August 1832, myself and Brother Zerubabel Snow were ordained to the office of elders in the Church, under the hands of Joseph Smith and Frederick
Williams; and on the following day started on our first mission to proclaim the gospel of salvation. I had heard five sermons preached, three by Brother Orson Pratt,
one by Brother Joseph Smith, one by Brother Rathbone; but strong in the Lord and in the conviction of our own honesty we started.

About the time of our starting there was an application came to President Joseph Smith to visit an old gentleman who was afflicted with a severe pain in his head. From
a press of business, Brother Joseph could not go, but instructed Brother Snow and myself to call upon the old man, which we did, and as we came near his house,
before we entered, we heard his groans extorted from him by pain, which seemed intolerable.

We entered and introduced ourselves, being strangers; we prayed for and laid our hands upon him, in the name of Jesus, and rebuked his pain which was instantly
 Copyrightand
removed,    (c)the
                2005-2009,    Infobase
                   sufferer rejoiced andMedia
                                        praisedCorp.                                                                                            Page 856 / 1033
                                                God, who had so signally blessed himself and us as his ministers: the old gentleman's name was Harrington.

From Brother Harrington's we continued our journey, and as the close of the week drew near we found ourselves in the township of Chipeway, where we found a few
before we entered, we heard his groans extorted from him by pain, which seemed intolerable.

We entered and introduced ourselves, being strangers; we prayed for and laid our hands upon him, in the name of Jesus, and rebuked his pain which was instantly
removed, and the sufferer rejoiced and praised God, who had so signally blessed himself and us as his ministers: the old gentleman's name was Harrington.

From Brother Harrington's we continued our journey, and as the close of the week drew near we found ourselves in the township of Chipeway, where we found a few
members of the Church; we stopped with Brother Baldwin Welton, a Brother Bosinger lived near. Here we made our first appointment for meeting on the Sabbath, the
day came and the hour, but the people did not, a dull prospect this for converting the world. The day passed, but we concluded that we would have a prayer meeting at
night, the hour came and Brother Welton's family and some of Brother Bosinger's family who did not belong to the Church came in, and, with a Miss Smith, were
seated, the latter reclining on a bed in the corner of the room; we sang and prayed, and Brother Snow proceeded to make some remarks, but in an instant a chilling
sensation pervaded my entire body, and a cry of alarm from the bed attracted the attention of all. On stepping to the bedside we discovered that Miss Smith's face and
her entire form were distorted in the most shocking manner, her eyes were glaring wildly, but apparently sightless, her respiration was very difficult and her limbs were
rigid as iron; the common restoratives were used without effect, we laid our hands upon her and rebuked the devil when she was instantly relieved, but in another
moment she was bound as before, we kneeled down by her bed and prayed, when she was again released, and asked for baptism, stating that she had been acting
against her convictions of right in some conversations we had held with her during the day; we repaired to the water, and there under the mantle of night introduced the
first souls into the Church as the fruits of our labors.

Thus the Lord in the days of our weakness strengthened and comforted us, with the assurance that His power could sustain us while we trusted in Him.

We blessed our friends and proceeded on our way, as our destination was the southern part of the state of Ohio, where Elders Seymour Brunson and Luke Johnson
had been laboring, and had built up a small branch of the Church.

We at length reached our field of labor sometime in September, having preached by the way.

We continued here and in Cabell County, Virginia, until the following spring, during which time there were some forty souls added to the Church.

We then started for Kirtland, where we arrived early in the spring, here we met with the Prophet and many of the elders, with whom we had a good and instructive
time. Here I parted with Brother Snow, he being appointed a mission to the eastern states, and had for his partner Horace Cowen.

I was appointed on a mission to the east, and had for my partner William F. Cahoon, with whom I started from Kirtland, on my second mission, about the 21st of
March 1833. I continued my labors for about eight months, during which time I travelled as far east as Chautauque and Cattaraugus counties, New York, during this
time I held one hundred and fifty-two meetings, and saw one hundred souls added to the Church. About the first of December (Brother Cahoon having previously
returned to Kirtland) I made my arrangements to return to Ohio, and while on the way I met with Brothers Lyman E. Johnson, Orson Pratt and John Murdock, in the
Girard Branch of the Church in Erie County, Pennsylvania. Here we held a conference on the 11th of December 1833, at which time I was ordained to the high
priesthood, under the hands of Lyman E. Johnson and Orson Pratt.

From this place I accompanied Brothers Pratt, Murdock and others to Livingston County, New York, where we labored for a length of time in settling difficulties in a
branch of the Church in the town of Geneseo, under the presidency of Elder Landon, who with some twenty-five others were cut off from the Church (perhaps in some
instances rather prematurely).

The above labor, with considerable other preaching in the country, occupied the time until near spring, when I parted with the elders, with whom I so pleasantly spent a
portion of the winter, and in company with Brother Alva L. Tippetts started for the land of my nativity.

We journeyed eastward, preaching by the way as opportunity offered, until we reached Lake George in Warren County, New York. On the shore of this lake I found
a small branch of the Church, connected with which was Elder John Tanner. To effect the adjustment of some differences existing between some members of this
branch, I went to New Hampshire to secure the cooperation of some high priests.

While making this journey, the call to go to Zion reached eastern New York, through Lyman E. Johnson; responding to this call changed my plan of operation, and
after filling my engagements in this region, I went directly to Kirtland, taking in charge as a contribution some money and teams and the two sons of John Tanner, John
J. and Nathan.

I here received on my own account between nine and ten dollars in money, to provide myself for the journey, the above money I received from Sister Polly Beswick, it
was all she had.

We journeyed westward as far as Kirtland, where we arrived about the first of May, but did not join the camp until the day previous to their leaving New Portage,
which was on the 7th of May, 1835, at this point we identified ourselves with the camp by enrollment, and paying over our money to the credit of Father Tanner.

From this place I travelled with the camp, participating in all the vicissitudes it encountered, and sharing in its toils and labors, as well as the varied and rich instruction
that we received from time to time from the Prophet.

Thus we pursued our anomalous and strange journey, the vicissitudes of which afforded us ample opportunity to evince our faith by the offering of our lives for the truth,
thus proving by the patient endurance of our toils and our untiring perseverance in the accomplishment of our purposes, that the interests of the Kingdom, when they
should be committed to our keeping, would be faithfully cared for, thus laying the foundation for the effectual redemption of Zion, in the development of a faithful and
energetic ministry.

On the 17th of June, on Grand River, I met for the first time with Bishop Edward Partridge, I travelled and conversed with him the most of the day.

June the 19th, we arrived in the vicinity of Fishing River, and encamped near a Baptist meeting- house; during the night we were visited by a severe storm of rain and
high wind, accompanied by thunder and lightning, which prostrated the most of our tents. Some of the fugitives from the fury of the storm, found shelter in the church
(the most salvation it probably ever ministered).

The morning found me minus my tent, and a depression in the ground, in which my bed had been inadvertently made, was full of water, in which myself and bed were
submerged.

June 20th. On moving from our camp this morning, four miles, to Brother John Cooper's, we found the country around us was visited during the night previous with a
terrific storm of hail, which in its destructive course demolished fields of grain and made liberal pruning of the forest over which it passed. And what more directly
affected our safety, it held in check, so they could not move, a large mob force that were assembled to question our presence in, or dispute our passage through the
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 857 / 1033
country.

We remained near Brother Cooper's until the 24th, during our stay here we were visited by some gentlemen from Clay and Ray counties, among them were General
June 20th. On moving from our camp this morning, four miles, to Brother John Cooper's, we found the country around us was visited during the night previous with a
terrific storm of hail, which in its destructive course demolished fields of grain and made liberal pruning of the forest over which it passed. And what more directly
affected our safety, it held in check, so they could not move, a large mob force that were assembled to question our presence in, or dispute our passage through the
country.

We remained near Brother Cooper's until the 24th, during our stay here we were visited by some gentlemen from Clay and Ray counties, among them were General
Atchison, Colonel Sconce, and a Mr. Cameron.

With them the Prophet had an interchange of feeling and sentiment of a conciliatory character, which the Lord blest to our good, thus adding another to the evidences
already given, that it was no part of his purpose to expose his servants to the chances of destruction at the hands of their enemies. It was here the Lord signified to the
Prophet, to our joy and comfort, that our offering was accepted. While here Brother Ezra Thayre was attacked with the cholera, from which he recovered.

June 24th. Moved camp twenty miles, and camped at Brother Burket's, two and a half miles from Liberty, the county seat of Clay. Here on the morning of the 25th,
several of the brethren were attacked by the cholera; among the first was Elder John Carter, who had a protracted struggle with the fell destroyer. The following night
there were some half dozen of the brethren stricken down, and all lying on the floor in a small apartment. This was a scene that can be more easily imagined than
described, to see men stricken down in a moment, and in a short hour the ruddy glow of health displaced by the pallor of death.

To see the human form divine, that at the dawn of morning was stately and erect, in all the perfections of manly beauty, to see its perfections and beauty of form melt
away in the death struggle of a few short hours. And to think, the sufferers, who are they? the question reaches to and stirs the fountain of feeling within us, for they are
no strangers that are writhing at our feet, these are the forms of the loved, the faithful and the brave; with them we had labored-with them we had rejoiced together in
the truth; they were endeared to us by the tenderest ties that bind heart to heart, and soul to soul. These are the sufferers for whom there seems to be no rest but in the
grave.

I passed the night with the sufferers, in the morning, the company with which I was connected was disbanded. Ere I left, I gave a parting look, breathed a hasty prayer,
and tore myself away from the scene of death.

June 26. From this place I went to the residence of Brother King Follet. From this until the organization of the high council, I passed my time with the brethren who had
been expelled from Jackson County, by whom I was kindly entertained.

I then engaged to work for Brother Jabez Durfee, who was building a mill for Esquire Arthur. While thus engaged, I was called upon to assist in numbering the people
of the Church in Clay County. This led me to form an acquaintance with the Saints generally who had been driven from Jackson County.

In this labor I was engaged until the 11th of August, when I was attacked by the ague and fever, with which I was confined to the house and bed until the 2nd of
November. I was, during my sickness, at the house of Brother Elias Higbee, whose wife was most kind and unremitting in her attentions to my comfort, as were the
Saints generally.

After a partial recovery from my sickness, I received a discharge from the camp under the hand of Lyman Wight. I then procured through the aid of the brethren a half
worn coat that belonged to Brother Sidney Gilbert, and on the 23rd of December 1834, I started from Clay County in company with Brother Heman Tilton Hyde. We
travelled and preached by the way, sharing the fate common to those who called upon the wicked to turn from their sins.

We continued eastward as far as Ohio, where we arrived in Kirtland on the 26th of May, 1835. On our way we held sixty-seven meetings and three conferences, and
in company with Brother Elisha H. Groves we built up a branch of the Church in Madison County, Illinois, and baptized others in St. Clair County.

During my present stay in Kirtland, of about three weeks, I was ordained a member of the 1st Quorum of Seventies under the hands of Joseph [Smith], Oliver
[Cowdery] and Sidney [Rigdon]. The records of my ordination and blessing made by Silvester Smith are lost.

During the short respite from preaching I married Miss Louisa Maria Tanner, the daughter of Elder John Tanner, our marriage was solemnized, by Elder Seymour
Brunson, on Wednesday of the week; and the following Monday I was again in the field.

My present course was eastward, mostly in the state of New York, where my labors were rewarded by liberal additions to the Church. My present mission occupied
six months of time and extended over 2,000 miles of travel, and the preaching of nearly 200 sermons.

From the time of my return to Kirtland in December 1835, I resided with my father-in-law and attended school through the winter. And in the spring of 1836, I
participated in the endowments then given, and in consequence of my ordination to the high priesthood, previous to my ordination as a seventy, I was at this time
connected with the quorum of high priests.

The spring of 1836 found me again on my way to the East, in company with Elder Nathan Tanner; we passed through the field of my previous year's labors in
Allegheny County, New York, where we were blest in adding several to the Church. While here we witnessed the signal manifestation of the power of God in the
healing of the sick.

From this place we continued our travels eastward until we arrived in the town of Bolton, the former residence of Brother Tanner, here we preached through the
country, in which we secured the attention of the people, but not their obedience to the truth.

While here we met with Father John Tanner, who had been on a mission to the state of Vermont. While here I married Elder Nathan Tanner and Miss Rachel Smith.
Brother Nathan remained with his father-in-law, while myself and Father Tanner returned to Kirtland; where I remained the most of the time engaged in work to
support my family and in preaching in the country around, once going east as far as Erie County, Pennsylvania.

In this way my time was mostly occupied until the autumn of 1837, when myself and Brother Nathan Tanner engaged Mr. Jared Randel to remove us to Missouri,
where we joined the Saints in the new county of Caldwell. In consequence of my limited means I went to Fort Leavenworth, where I labored during the winter. In the
spring I returned and engaged in a job of work on the courthouse, in the county of Chaton.

On my return home I engaged in labor for George Walters, from which I was relieved by sickness, which was induced by too severe labor in hot weather. From this
indisposition I had mostly recovered, when the difficulties, that eventuated in our expulsion from the state, commenced with an affray at an election in Daviess County,
in the month of August. On the first alarm I took the field, which I did not leave, until I left the state, the following spring.

The trouble thickened around us until, on my return from a week's excursion to the north of Far West (in company with Brother Justus Morse, with whom my family
resided),
 CopyrightI learned, that the brethren
             (c) 2005-2009,    InfobaseatMedia
                                         DeWittCorp.
                                                were surrounded by mobs in such a way as to preclude any approach to them by the usual ways,Page
                                                                                                                                               in consequence of
                                                                                                                                                      858 / 1033
which we were left in ignorance of their prospects of danger or safety.

On this account the brethren in Far West committed to me the task of finding a way to the brethren that were in the midst of the enemy. To accompany me I selected
in the month of August. On the first alarm I took the field, which I did not leave, until I left the state, the following spring.

The trouble thickened around us until, on my return from a week's excursion to the north of Far West (in company with Brother Justus Morse, with whom my family
resided), I learned, that the brethren at DeWitt were surrounded by mobs in such a way as to preclude any approach to them by the usual ways, in consequence of
which we were left in ignorance of their prospects of danger or safety.

On this account the brethren in Far West committed to me the task of finding a way to the brethren that were in the midst of the enemy. To accompany me I selected
Brother James Dunn, I then dressed myself in some old soldier pants, and an old and somewhat tattered coat made of a buffalo robe, and overtopped all with a red
worsted cap closely fitting my head. One pocket of my coat was furnished with a pint flask for the spirits we might use, or the effect its possession might have on those
with whom we would be likely to come in contact.

Thus attired in our grotesque and uncouth garb, we started across the country to the Missouri River, at a point somewhere above the ferry crossing the Lexington, we
reached the river, and when the mantle of night was over us we commenced our search for a canoe, in which to pass down the river; in this, however, we did not
succeed, and when the signs of the coming day were discoverable in the east, we found shelter under the edge of a stack of hay by the way, and catched [caught] an
hour's sleep, and then were up and away; and travelling down the river we found a Brother Benjamin Jones, who gave us some breakfast, after which we passed over
the ferry, replenished our bottle and passed on through the town, passing several parties who were engaged in discussing the common topic of the day-the Mormons
and their enemies.

From this place we passed down the river some twelve miles, where, near the close of the day, we secured a canoe, in which we passed down the river, until the
darkness of night rendered our navigation rather unsafe, we landed, kept ourselves warm with a fire, which we supplied during the night. In the morning we resumed our
way and landed at DeWitt about noon; but the Saints had all gone, save a few who had been prevented by the loss of stock. Of these were Zenos H. Gurly and
Brother Simons.

We took dinner with some of the mob residents of the place, and were told by them that being strangers we might be suspected of being Mormons, and consequently
unsafe in the place. Acting upon the suggestion we left the town, on the road leading to Carleton, and found lodging with Mr. Thomas, in the morning we were early on
the way, got breakfast with a citizen who lived near the point where the trail made by the brethren when they left DeWitt diverged from the old road to the right. This
trail we were travelling as fast as we could walk, when on turning abruptly around the point of a low ridge, we found ourselves in close proximity to two men on
horseback, with arms. They were questioning a Brother Clark, as we subsequently learned, who was a stranger in the country, and was on the hunt for stock, a short
distance ahead were some twenty men who were armed and mounted, the two dismissed Brother Clark and rode to the company, and returned to us with an addition
to their number of some half a dozen, and made prisoners of us, asking who we were. We found in the company some men we had seen before in Daviess.

They had, in a wagon, a six pounder, which they were transporting to the north, at a cost of ten dollars per day. On this cannon, in the wagon, they allowed us to ride,
at night we helped take the cannon from the wagon and secrete it in the hazel thicket, to prevent a surprise from the "Mormons," and then they placed a guard of four
men with us, and in this way they kept us four days.

On the morning of the fifth, they told us we could go, but not to our friends, who were within seven miles of where we were. They forced us back on the road we
came. We travelled some forty miles, in a light snow, and waded through Grand River. About nine o'clock at night we reached Brother York's on Shoal Creek. They
fed and refreshed us, and in the morning we started for Far West, where we arrived the next day.

I went directly to Daviess County, where I found the cannon, on which Brother Dunn and myself had rode [ridden] during our captivity, the brethren having captured it
soon after our release. While here, we heard that the mob were gathering on the southern borders of our county. On the receipt of the news I repaired to Far West,
where I borrowed a horse of some brother whose name I have forgotten.

A company of spies were raised, composed of ten men, and I was appointed to take charge of them. We repaired to Crooked River, and quartered with Brother
Pinkham.

From this point I went, taking with me Brother John Scott, to reconnoitre the country, leaving the residue of the company to keep a watch in the vicinity of their
quarters.

We extended our search as far as the mouth of Crooked River, where we found Father Cutler and family, we gave to him and the brethren in that region the best
instruction we could in the then existing emergency.

After spending a few days here, the night preceding the battle on Crooked River, I slept at Father Cutler's, about the dawning of day, I awoke Brother Scott and told
him that the brethren had had a battle, for I had seen it. We arose and saddled our horses and rode ten miles, and stopped with Brother Ewing to get some breakfast.
While here, the news of the battle was brought by two of the mob residents, who came to advise Brother Ewing to give up his arms, but the presence there of myself
and Brother Scott rendered the difference in our number rather against them. Our breakfast over, we secured the services of a guide, and we travelled directly across
the country to Far West.

When the light of day was gone, we were furnished with light from the burning prairie.

We arrived in Far West early on the morning of the 29th of October. I called at Brother Rigdon's where I saw Brother O'Banion who was dying of his wound,
received at Crooked River. Some hours later, in the morning of the same day, the corpse of Brother David W. Patten was brought into town.

On this morning a company of men, under the command of Colonel Hinkle, of which I was one, started out into the country, hearing that there was a large force in the
vicinity of Crooked River. When some five or six miles on the way, we learned that there was an army making their way to Far West. On the receipt of this intelligence
we commenced our retreat, in a circuitous route, to Far West, passing the rear of the enemy while they passed in, on the south of the city, within one mile of which they
encamped, while we entered it from the east near night, and joined our brethren, already formed in line of defence on the south of the city.

While the mob were making their way towards the city, they made a prisoner of Father John Tanner, whom they brutally treated, by striking him on the head with a
rifle. From the bleeding of his wounds he was besmeared from head to foot. He was kept one night, and then turned out to carry to his friends the corpse of the
murdered Carey.

On the night of the 30th of October, we were engaged in preparing for defence, in, and about the city, by throwing up a barricade made of cabin logs, fence rails,
wagons, which were around the city.

October 31st. Today an invitation was sent for Brothers Joseph Smith, Sidney Rigdon, Lyman Wight, Parley P. Pratt, and George W. Robinson, to hold a conference
with the officers of the army, which, however, eventuated in their betrayal into the hands of their enemies, who celebrated their success, by a succession of demoniac
 Copyright
yells,       (c) 2005-2009,
       that might have led oneInfobase  Media
                               to conclude that Corp.
                                                hell with all its legions had joined in the triumph. Thus passed the night.                        Page 859 / 1033

When we supposed that we might have been attacked by our enemies, we were ordered out by Colonel Hinkle to lay down our arms by way of surrender to our foes.
wagons, which were around the city.

October 31st. Today an invitation was sent for Brothers Joseph Smith, Sidney Rigdon, Lyman Wight, Parley P. Pratt, and George W. Robinson, to hold a conference
with the officers of the army, which, however, eventuated in their betrayal into the hands of their enemies, who celebrated their success, by a succession of demoniac
yells, that might have led one to conclude that hell with all its legions had joined in the triumph. Thus passed the night.

When we supposed that we might have been attacked by our enemies, we were ordered out by Colonel Hinkle to lay down our arms by way of surrender to our foes.
This ungrateful requirement complied with, we were marched into the city and kept under guard for a time, when our guard was extended to the limits of the city, and
we were released from our closer confinement. After our partial release, I made a call on Bishop Partridge, and passing from his residence, in the north, to the southern
part of the town, in passing the store of Colonel Hinkle, I was pointed out to a party of the mob, who followed me a short distance, and arrested me, stating they had
orders from General Lucas to bring me to camp.

On my arrival in the camp I found myself associated with the prisoners, so treacherously taken the day previous, and also Brother Hyrum Smith, and Alexander
McRae. The night was rather an unpleasant one, from the inclemency of the weather, from which we had no protection. During the night was held the far famed court-
martial, by which we were all sentenced to be shot in the morning. From the execution of this merciless sentence we were saved by the opposition, to the same, of
General Doniphan, and long may he live to enjoy the reward of the soul ennobling qualities that exalted him incomparably above the priest-ridden, bloody rabble
around him.

On the morning of November 2nd, we were ordered to take our seats in a wagon, driven by Brother Stephen Markham, who had been pressed into their service. As
we seated ourselves, William Beauman rushed up to the wagon, with his rifle cocked, swearing that Lyman Wight, who sat by my side, should not leave the ground
alive. He was instantly disarmed by the Captain of the guard, whose name was Jackson, a guard placed, some twenty-five feet from us, with orders to shoot the first
who should show a disposition to crowd on us.

From the camp we moved, under a strong guard, into the city of Far West, where the most of the prisoners were allowed to go and say their adieus to their heart
stricken and sorrowing families. While we halted here, the father and mother of Brothers Joseph and Hyrum Smith came to the wagon, in which we were seated, to see
their sons, as they thought for the last time, but the wagon was closely covered, and they were brutally refused the privilege of looking upon their children.

At length we left the scene of our sorrowing friends, and started on our way to Independence. When about two miles from the city, we passed the place where my
family resided, I was allowed some five minutes to see my wife and get a change of clothing. I left my weeping wife and prattling babe, to encounter my fate, in the land
of my enemies. We camped one night before crossing the Missouri River.

November 3rd. We crossed the river. We arrived in Independence in the midst of a heavy rain. We were taken through all the principal streets of the town, and
exhibited as the trophies of the victories of mob violence over innocence and truth. From the time of our arrival here, the rigors of our confinement were considerably
relaxed.

We were at length taken to Richmond, by the orders of General Clark, where we were closely confined, being all bound together in one chain, and under a strong
guard. In this way I remained, undergoing with my fellow prisoners an ex parte examination, until the 24th of November, when I was discharged; and about 9 o'clock
on Saturday I started for Far West. About 10 o'clock at night I met my wife at Brother Morse's.

On Sunday, in company with my wife, I went to town, and several times in the course of the day, I met with several parties of the mob, whom I learned, about
sundown, were searching for me, to take me back to prison. On the receipt of this information, I took measures to keep out of their way.

On Sabbath, after my release, I met with Colonel Hinkle, who discovered to me his heartiless [heartless] treachery, by proposing that we should join and go to the
south, and build up a church for ourselves, as the Prophet was in trouble, from which he would not escape.

About this time I was elected justice of the peace; and about the time of the committal of the brethren to prison, I was taken sick with a swelling on my left arm. My
sickness soon reduced me to a state of utter helplessness, when I was carried to the house of Brother Solomon Daniels, where by the kindness of my friends, and the
blessing of the Lord, I slowly recovered. During my illness, I was closely watched by Captain Bogard and his emissaries.

Before I had recovered, Brother Daniels and family removed to Illinois, and took with them my family, leaving me to aid the brethren in the matter of conveying their
land, which the most of them were forced to do by the oppression of the mob.

I boarded with Brother Theodore Turley's family, Sister Turley was most kind and unremitting in her attention to my comfort, under her treatment I regained my health.
I remained until March, 1839, when I went to Quincy, Illinois, where I found my family still with Brother Daniels' family, with whom they continued a few months.

During the spring I went (in company with Brothers Charles C. Rich, Seymour Brunson, and John Killyon) to Missouri to see Brother P. [Parley] P. Pratt, who was
being carried on change of venue from Richmond, in Ray County, to Columbia in Boone County. We were frustrated in our intentions to assist Brother Pratt and
others, by the misrepresentation of matters between us and them, by Watson Barlow, who came from Quincy to see the prisoners, and was known as a Mormon,
while we were travelling incognito.

On the strength of Barlow's representation I went to Quincy, and returned again to Columbia, but was again defeated as before, and returned leaving our friends to
their fate. Brother Pratt told me after, that they were ready to have acted upon our first proposition for their rescue. Our plan was the same as that on which they came
out on the fourth of July subsequently.

The above with a dangerous trip to the western part of Missouri, to attend to some unsettled business, occupied the most of the summer. In the fall I went, with my
family, to spend the winter with my old friend Justus Morse, in McDonough County. I remained there until spring.

Early in the spring of 1840, I went to Iowa, on the half breed tract, in Lee County, where I built a cabin, to which I moved my family. A portion of this summer I spent
on the Mississippi, boating wood to St. Louis. From this work I returned in the fall sick. Travelled from Quincy to Nauvoo, on the steamer of that name. Captain
George Miller and my wife met me at Keokuk.

In the spring of 1841, I moved my family to Nauvoo, and occupied a part of a house belonging to Brother Osmyn M. Duel, and worked with Brother Theodore Turley
in his shop at repairing guns, and other work. I had not been thus engaged, but a short time, when Brother Charles Shumway, from northern Illinois, called on Brother
Joseph for elders to go home with him to preach in that country. The Prophet sent him to me, with directions that I should go.

The steamer on which we were to go up the river, was in sight when I received the word in the shop. I went to my home, one mile, and said adieu to my family, and
was at the landing as the boat rounded to. We went on board of the boat, which I left at Galena. I preached in this region, and in Wisconsin, until October, when I
returned to Nauvoo,
 Copyright           where IInfobase
            (c) 2005-2009,   arrived onMedia
                                        the last day of the conference, in the afternoon.
                                              Corp.                                                                                              Page 860 / 1033
During the conference I was appointed a mission to the city of New York, this was countermanded by the Prophet; and during the winter I went, in company with
Peter Haws, on a mission to secure means to build the temple and Nauvoo House, we went as far east as Indiana.
Joseph for elders to go home with him to preach in that country. The Prophet sent him to me, with directions that I should go.

The steamer on which we were to go up the river, was in sight when I received the word in the shop. I went to my home, one mile, and said adieu to my family, and
was at the landing as the boat rounded to. We went on board of the boat, which I left at Galena. I preached in this region, and in Wisconsin, until October, when I
returned to Nauvoo, where I arrived on the last day of the conference, in the afternoon.

During the conference I was appointed a mission to the city of New York, this was countermanded by the Prophet; and during the winter I went, in company with
Peter Haws, on a mission to secure means to build the temple and Nauvoo House, we went as far east as Indiana.

In the spring of 1842, I went on a mission to the state of Tennessee, H. K. Whitney and Adam Lightner accompanied me, and also Williams Camp, from whom we
had the promise of some help on the public buildings, in this we were disappointed. I was joined in the mission by Elder Lyman Wight, one of the Twelve Apostles.

After our failure to accomplish what we expected to with Brother Camp, we returned to Nauvoo. While on this mission I held one public discussion with Thomas
Smith, a Methodist presiding elder, and baptized some of his church.

Subsequent to my return to Nauvoo, I was ordained to the apostleship on the 20th of August, 1842, and on the 10th of September I started on a mission to the south
of Illinois, in company with George A. Smith. Some portion of our time, on this mission, we were in the company of Presidents Brigham Young and Heber C. Kimball.
From this mission we returned on the 4th of October.

The following winter I was engaged by the Prophet to move my family to Shockequon, in Henderson County, where he had bought some property, I repaired to the
place where I superintended the surveying of the town site and commenced building.

I remained here until the following summer, of 1843, when the Prophet was kidnapped, when I participated in the efforts that resulted in his rescue.

On my return from which, I was taken ill, and became helpless, in which condition I was taken to Nauvoo, where, when I had partially recovered from my sickness, I
was sent on a mission to the state of Indiana, taking with me my family. I went to the small inland town of Alquina, Fayette County, where my family resided, while I
travelled through the country around preaching as opportunity offered. In this manner I passed the time until the spring of 1844, when I repaired to Nauvoo, to attend
the conference in April, at which it was determined that I should go to the city of Boston, and in this I should be joined by Elder G. J. Adams at Cincinnati, in the June
following.

A few days subsequent to the conference, I had an interview with the Prophet, in which he taught me some principles, not yet published, on celestial marriage, and on
the day of my parting with him, he said as he warmly grasped my hand for the last time, Brother Amasa, go and practice on the principles I have taught you, and God
bless you.

This parting occurred a few days subsequent to the conference, in the month of April.

I returned to Alquina, and prosecuted my labor of preaching in the country, until the first of June, when I repaired to Cincinnati where I remained until July, when I
received the news of the murder of the Prophet and Patriarch, Joseph and Hyrum Smith. Subsequent to the receipt of the above news, a few days, Brother Adams
arrived, and confirmed what we had heard of the murder, and also was the bearer of a call to myself, to return immediately to Nauvoo, in response to this call I
repaired to Nauvoo, where I arrived on the 31st of July. Brother Samuel H. Smith, died the day previous.

On the 6th of August following, Brothers Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, Wilford Woodruff, Orson Pratt, Lyman Wight, of the Twelve, arrived.

History of Thomas B. Marsh

(Written by himself in Great Salt Lake City, November, 1857.)

The Latter-day Saints' Millennial Star 26 (1864):359-60, 375-76, 390-92, 406.

I was born in the town of Acton, Middlesex County, Massachusetts, November 1, 1799. My father, James Marsh was born in Douglas, Massachusetts, March 27,
1751. My mother, Mary, daughter of Titus Law, was born in Acton, Massachusetts, March 18, 1759.

I spent my early life in farming at Westmoreland, New Hampshire, until I was fourteen years of age, when I ran away and went to Chester, Vermont, where I worked
on a farm three months; then went to Albany, New York and engaged in a public house as a waiter, where I remained eighteen months, when I went to New York and
engaged in the city hotel and remained two years; when I returned to my old situation in Albany, and after serving a year returned to New York City Hotel for two
years; then removed to Long Island, New York, where I engaged as groom to Edward Griswald, in whose service I remained one and a half- years; during which I
became acquainted with Elizabeth Godkin, and married her on the 1st November, 1820.

Immediately after marrying I commenced in the grocery business, in New York, in which business I remained one and a half years, but did not succeed. I then engaged
in a type foundry in Boston, where I continued seven years.

While engaged in this business I joined the Methodist Church and tried for two years to be a genuine Methodist, but did not succeed any better in getting Methodist
religion than I did in the grocery business. I compared Methodism with the Bible, but could not make it correspond. I withdrew from all sects, and being about to leave
Boston my old class leader wished me to take a good certificate, but I informed him I did not want it. I had a measure of the spirit of prophecy and told him that I
expected a new church would arise, which would have the truth in its purity. He said to me, you no doubt mean to be a leader in that new sect. I told him I had no such
intentions. He said, he prayed that the Lord would make me a firebrand in the midst of that new religious body, as reformation was necessary. My wife unknown to me,
however, got a certificate for herself and me on one paper. I informed her that I never would attend, but I would find a suitable class for her if she wanted to join.

I remained in Boston several years engaged in the type foundry. During this period I became acquainted with several friends whose opinions concerning religion were
like my own. We kept aloof from sectarians, and were called by them Quietists, because we resembled so much a sect in France known by that name professing to be
led by the Spirit.

I believed the Spirit of God dictated me to make a journey west. I started in company with one Benjamin Hall, who was also led by the Spirit. I went to Lima,
Livingston County, New York, where I staid [stayed] some three months, and then left for home. I called on my return at Lyonstown, on a family, whose names I do
not recollect. On leaving there next morning the lady enquired if I had heard of the Golden Book found by a youth named Joseph Smith. I informed her I never heard
anything about it, and became very anxious to know concerning the matter. On enquiring, she told me I could learn more about it from Martin Harris, in Palmyra.

ICopyright  (c) 2005-2009,
 returned back  westward andInfobase  MediaHarris
                              found Martin   Corp.at the printing office, in Palmyra, where the first sixteen pages of the Book of Mormon had just
                                                                                                                                               Pagebeen 861
                                                                                                                                                        struck/ off,
                                                                                                                                                                 1033the
proof sheet of which I obtained from the printer and took with me. As soon as Martin Harris found out my intentions he took me to the house of Joseph Smith, Sen.,
where Joseph Smith, Jun., resided, who could give me any information I might wish. Here I found Oliver Cowdery, who gave me all the information concerning the
Livingston County, New York, where I staid [stayed] some three months, and then left for home. I called on my return at Lyonstown, on a family, whose names I do
not recollect. On leaving there next morning the lady enquired if I had heard of the Golden Book found by a youth named Joseph Smith. I informed her I never heard
anything about it, and became very anxious to know concerning the matter. On enquiring, she told me I could learn more about it from Martin Harris, in Palmyra.

I returned back westward and found Martin Harris at the printing office, in Palmyra, where the first sixteen pages of the Book of Mormon had just been struck off, the
proof sheet of which I obtained from the printer and took with me. As soon as Martin Harris found out my intentions he took me to the house of Joseph Smith, Sen.,
where Joseph Smith, Jun., resided, who could give me any information I might wish. Here I found Oliver Cowdery, who gave me all the information concerning the
book I desired. After staying there two days I started for Charleston, Massachusetts, highly pleased with the information I had obtained concerning the new found
book.

After arriving home and finding my family all well, I showed my wife the sixteen pages of the Book of Mormon which I had obtained, with which she was well pleased,
believing it to be the work of God. From this time for about one year I corresponded with Oliver Cowdery and Joseph Smith, Jun., and prepared myself to move west.

Learning by letter that the Church of Jesus Christ had been organized on the 6th day of April, 1830, I moved to Palmyra, Ontario County, in September following, and
landed at the house of Joseph Smith, Sen., with my whole family. During the month I was baptized by David Whitmer, in Cayuga Lake, and in a few days I was
ordained an elder by Oliver Cowdery with six elders, at Father Whitmer's house. Joseph received a revelation appointing me a physician to the Church.

After remaining in that state, during the fall and winter the Church moved to Ohio. In the spring of 1831 I journeyed with the main body to Kirtland.

In June, 1831, I was ordained a high priest at a conference held in Kirtland where I received an appointment to go to Missouri with Ezra Thayer, and preach by the
way. In consequence of Ezra Thayer delaying so long, I went to Joseph, who received the word of the Lord appointing Selah J. Griffin in Thayer's stead, with whom I
journeyed to Missouri, preaching by the way; many believed our testimony, but we did not wait to baptize any. While near the end of our journey I was attacked by
chills and fever and arrived very sick. I staid [stayed] at the house of Brother Benjamin Slade till I got well.

Sometime in January, 1832, Bishop Partridge having furnished me with an Indian pony, I returned to Kirtland, accompanied by Cyrus Daniels. I labored, preaching
through the country around Kirtland until the summer opened, when, in company with Ezra Thayer, I went on a mission through the state of New York and returned
home early in the fall; and made preparations to go up to Zion in company with several other families from Kirtland.

At that time an objection was raised to me being the leader owing to my inexperience, but there was division on this subject as some considered my office entitled me
to the presidency. My opposers appealed to Joseph, who decided I should lead on account of my office; still, although we started with the understanding that I was to
lead the company, my opposers never became reconciled to my presidency, until we got into difficulties at the Ohio River, where we could not proceed without better
order. Here they yielded to my dictation through necessity; but when we had got down the Ohio River as far as Louisville a rebellious spirit was again manifested.

At this point I separated from the company; took my brother-in- law, Lewis Abbot and his wife, and proceeded by boat to St. Louis, where I arrived one day in
advance of the company. On our arrival we found the cholera raging in St. Louis and vicinity. I went immediately to the outskirts of St. Louis, rented a house, and
began my preparations to start overland to the west.

On the arrival of the other part of the company, I was sent for by them about midnight, to doctor them, but the messenger being unable to pilot me, I had to return to
my house until morning, when I was sent for again, and soon found Brother Blackslee, but too late to do him any good. He died the next day.

I started for Jackson County, and arrived November 10, having been two weeks on the journey. I located in Jackson County with the brethren who had come from
Colesville, where I was invited by Brother Joseph Knight, who was very sick with the bloody flux. I attended him faithfully and my wife nursed him; he succeeded in
overcoming the disease and soon got well.

I had my inheritance, about thirty acres, set off by Bishop Partridge, on the Big Blue River, Jackson County, where, before spring opened, I had a comfortable log
house built, into which I moved early in the spring and commenced clearing land to raise a small crop that year. I succeeded in getting some corn and potatoes planted,
which did very well. Before the year was out the mob combined together and drove us out of the county. Some of the Saints moved into Clay County; others with
myself removed to Lafayette County, where we wintered, and during which time I kept a common school and taught the children of the brethren.

In the spring of 1834, having learned that Joseph and a company were coming to relieve the brethren, I moved over with many others into Clay County, where I was
living when they arrived. Several of those who came up in Zion's Camp remained in Missouri. I cultivated a small piece of land this summer and succeeded in raising
some corn. I was chosen one of the high council.

In January, 1835, in company with Bishop Partridge and agreeable to revelation, I proceeded to Kirtland, where we arrived early in the spring, when I learned I had
been chosen one of the Twelve Apostles.

May 4th, 1835, in company with the Twelve I left Kirtland and preached through the eastern states, holding conferences, regulating and organizing the churches, and
returned September 25.

In the winter of 1835-36, I attended school, studied the first English grammar under Sidney Rigdon, and Hebrew under Professor Seixas (a Hebrew by birth), and in
the spring returned to my place on Fishing River, in Clay County, Missouri, where I arrived in the month of April.

Soon after this, difficulties having occurred between the citizens of Clay County and the Saints, a meeting was held near Liberty, the county seat, for the purpose of
amicably arranging matters. I was appointed a delegate from Fishing River. At that meeting a committee of twelve were appointed to draft resolutions, which were
received by unanimous vote; when a committee of three, -viz., Lyman Wight, myself and Samuel Bent were appointed to meet next day in Liberty for the presentation
of these resolutions. I was appointed by said committee, spokesman, and was enabled to speak so feelingly in relation to our previous persecutions and expulsions, that
General Atchison could not refrain from shedding tears. This meeting passed resolutions to help the Saints to seek out a new location, and appointed committees to
collect means to aid the poor Saints to remove.

The Church, considering the citizens were thus exerting themselves to have us removed, appointed Elisha H. Groves and myself to visit the churches in Illinois,
Kentucky and Tennessee, for the purpose of borrowing money to enter lands in the new settlement at the land office for the convenience of the Saints who were
coming on. We started in July, and succeeded in borrowing upwards of $1400, principally from the brethren in Kentucky and Tennessee, at 10 percent interest.

September 19, 1836.-We parted with Brother Woodruff and the Saints in Kentucky, Brother D. [David] W. Patten and his wife accompanying us to Missouri. I
proceeded immediately to the new city which had been laid out, and called Far West, in our absence.

On our arrival we delivered the money to those who sent us and received $1 per day and travelling expenses, for our services while gone. We furnished our own
horses. I procured
 Copyright         a lot immediately,
             (c) 2005-2009, Infobasebuilt a house
                                      Media  Corp.and moved into it. During the winter I made improvements on my lot; got up my firewood; attended
                                                                                                                                              Pagecouncils
                                                                                                                                                      862 / and
                                                                                                                                                            1033
preached to the Saints.

About the month of June, 1837, I started for Kirtland in company with D. [David] W. Patten and Wm. [William] Smith, to try and reconcile some of the Twelve and
proceeded immediately to the new city which had been laid out, and called Far West, in our absence.

On our arrival we delivered the money to those who sent us and received $1 per day and travelling expenses, for our services while gone. We furnished our own
horses. I procured a lot immediately, built a house and moved into it. During the winter I made improvements on my lot; got up my firewood; attended councils and
preached to the Saints.

About the month of June, 1837, I started for Kirtland in company with D. [David] W. Patten and Wm. [William] Smith, to try and reconcile some of the Twelve and
others of high standing who had come out in opposition to the Prophet. On my journey I met Brother P. [Parley] P. Pratt about five miles west of Columbus, Ohio,
moving to Far West; I prevailed on him to return with us to Kirtland. On our arrival I went to Brother Joseph's house, where I remained all the time I was in Kirtland.

About this time a special meeting was appointed at Joseph's house, by himself, to which several of the brethren who were disaffected were invited. I was chosen
moderator, and called upon the aggrieved parties to speak first. A reconciliation was effected between all parties.

July 23rd, Joseph Smith, Jun., received a revelation to me concerning the Twelve Apostles; and on the 27th, I started with Joseph and Brother Rigdon for Canada.
During this mission we visited the churches in Canada west, and returned about the last of August.

September 3.-I attended a conference held in Kirtland, in which Luke Johnson, Lyman E. Johnson and John F. Boynton were rejected. John F. Boynton plead, as an
excuse for his course, the failure of the Kirtland Bank. President Brigham Young, in a plain and energetic manner, strongly protested against his course, and was not
willing to receive him into fellowship until a hearty repentance and confession were manifested. I sustained Brother Brigham's remarks and acquiesced in his testimony.

Soon after, in company with Hyrum Smith, I proceeded to Missouri, where we arrived in October, and in a few weeks, Presidents Joseph and Sidney arrived, and we
held a conference which sustained the authorities of the Church.

Sometime in the winter, George M. Hinkle, John Murdock and some others came to my house, and suggested the importance of calling a meeting to take into
consideration the manner that W. [William] W. Phelps and David and John Whitmer had disposed of the money which I had borrowed in the Tennessee and Kentucky
Branches in 1836. Accordingly, a meeting was called February 5th, 1838, and the conduct of the Presidency in Zion investigated. The Church would not sustain said
presidency, but appointed myself and Brother D. [David] W. Patten presidents, pro tem., until Joseph Smith would arrive. We also reorganized the Church in Zion,
placing every officer in his proper place. Joseph arrived in Far West, March 14th, and approved of the course we had pursued.

May 18.-In company with Joseph, Sidney and others, I went north in Daviess County. We met with Oliver Cowdery, Lyman E. Johnson and others encamped, who
were also exploring northward on Grand River. We soon returned to Far West.

In August the mob recommenced their depredations against the Saints. About this time I got a beam in my eye and thought I could discover a mote in Joseph's eye,
though it was nothing but a beam in my eye; I was so completely darkened that I did not think on the Savior's injunction: "Thou hypocrite, why beholdest thou the mote
which is in thy brother's eye, when a beam is in thine own eye; first cast out the beam out of thine own eye, then thou shalt see clearly to get the mote out of thy
brother's eye."

Had I seen this I should have discovered myself a hypocrite, but as I had often said while in the Church, if I ever apostatized I would go away quietly; I tried to do so,
but the Saints kept inquiring of me if I was going to leave, and so did Joseph twice. I evaded him both times. The last time he almost got me into so tight a corner I
could hardly evade. He put the question direct to me, whether I was going to leave? With an affected look of contempt I answered: "Joseph when you see me leave the
Church, you will see a good fellow leave it."

After making preparations I started from Far West and moved three miles out of town, ostensibly for the purpose of settling, and soon moved off to Clay County, and
from thence to Richmond, Ray County, where I saw David, John and Jacob Whitmer and Oliver Cowdery, who had all apostatized.

I enquired seriously of David if it was true that he had seen the angel, according to his testimony as one of the witnesses of the Book of Mormon. He replied as sure as
there is a God in heaven, he saw the angel according to his testimony in that book. I asked him, if so, why he did not stand by Joseph? He answered, in the days when
Joseph received the Book of Mormon, and brought it forth, he was a good man and filled with the Holy Ghost, but he considered he had now fallen. I interrogated
Oliver Cowdery in the same manner, who answered similarly.

History and Writings of William E. Mclellin

The Latter-day Saints' Millennial Star 26 (1864):807-809.

William E. McLellin was born in the state of Tennessee, supposed in 1806. He heard the gospel preached by Elders Samuel H. Smith and Reynolds Cahoon, while
they were on their mission to Jackson County, Missouri, in the summer of 1831. He wound up his business and followed them to Jackson County. While on the way he
was baptized and ordained an elder. He visited Kirtland, Ohio, in the fall.

At his request, Joseph Smith inquired of the Lord concerning him, and received a revelation (dated October, 1831. Doctrine and Covenants, 3rd European edition,
page 233, D&C 75. [D&C 66 in current edition)

The history of Joseph Smith says that "William E. McLellin, as the wisest man in his own estimation, having more learning than sense, endeavored to write a
commandment like unto one of the least of the Lord's, but failed; it was an awful responsibility to write in the name of the Lord. The elders and all present that
witnessed this vain attempt of a man to imitate the language of Jesus Christ, renewed their faith in the truth of the commandments and revelations which the Lord had
given to the Church through my instrumentality; and the elders signified a willingness to bear testimony of their truth to all the world."

In the winter of 1832-3, he performed a mission, in company with Elder Parley P. Pratt, through Missouri and into Green County, Illinois, where they preached with
much success.

In a revelation given March 8, 1833, the Lord said, "I am not well pleased with my servant William E. McLellin." [D&C 90:35]

He was one of the corresponding committee in behalf of the Saints, to confer with the Jackson and Clay County Committee, in trying to settle the Missouri difficulties.

July 3, 1834, he was chosen one of the high council in Clay County, Missouri, and on the 9th started in company with the Prophet Joseph from Missouri to Kirtland,
Ohio.

He was an assistant teacher in the school of the elders in Kirtland, during the winter of 1834-5.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                     Page 863 / 1033
He was chosen one of the Twelve Apostles at the organization of that quorum, and appointed one of their clerks.
July 3, 1834, he was chosen one of the high council in Clay County, Missouri, and on the 9th started in company with the Prophet Joseph from Missouri to Kirtland,
Ohio.

He was an assistant teacher in the school of the elders in Kirtland, during the winter of 1834-5.

He was chosen one of the Twelve Apostles at the organization of that quorum, and appointed one of their clerks.

On the 27th and 28th of March, 1835, he held a public discussion on the divinity of the Book of Mormon, at Huntsburg, Geauga County, Ohio, with J. M. Tracy, a
Campbellite preacher. On the 29th, Joseph Smith preached at the same place, after which six were baptized.

With the Quorum of the Twelve, in the spring of 1835, he went on a mission to the east and baptized five. While upon this mission, he wrote a letter to Kirtland, casting
censure upon the presidency, for which he was suspended from fellowship.

September 25th, [1835] he arrived in Kirtland, and on the same day met with the council of the First Presidency, when he confessed, was forgiven, and restored to
fellowship.

He attended the Hebrew school in Kirtland during the winter of 1835-6, and officiated as clerk of the Twelve.

He came before a bishop's court on Friday, May 11, 1838, where he said he had no confidence in the presidency of the Church; consequently, he had quit praying and
keeping the commandments of the Lord, and indulged himself in his sinful lusts. It was from what he had heard that he believed the presidency had got out of the way,
and not from anything that he had seen himself.

He was cut off from the Church for unbelief and apostasy.

Since he has been cut off from the Church of Jesus Christ, he has tried to establish a church of his own, that he might be the head thereof, but without success.

He took an active part with the mob in Missouri, in robbing and driving the Saints. At the time Joseph Smith was in prison, he and others robbed Joseph's house and
stable of the following property: one roll of linen cloth, a quantity of valuable buttons, one piece of cassimere, a quantity of valuable books, a horse and gig, harness,
saddle, bridle, etc.

While Joseph was in prison at Richmond, Missouri, McLellin, who was a large and active man, went to the sheriff and asked for the privilege of flogging the Prophet.
Permission was granted on condition that Joseph would fight. The sheriff made known to Joseph McLellin's earnest request, to which Joseph consented, if his irons
were taken off. McLellin then refused to fight unless he could have a club, to which Joseph was perfectly willing; but the sheriff would not allow them to fight on such
unequal terms.

McLellin was a man of a superficial education, though he had a good flow of language.

He adopted the profession of medicine.

History of John E. Page.

The Latter-day Saints' Millennial Star 27 (1865):103-104.

The following is a brief synopsis of the journal of Elder John E. Page, as given by himself:-

The subscriber was born of Ebenezer and Rachel Page, their first child, February 25, A.D. 1799. My father was of pure English extraction, my mother of English, Irish
and Welsh extraction. My place of birth was Trenton township, Oneida County, state of New York.

I embraced the faith of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and was baptized August 18, 1833, by the hands of Elder Emer Harris, (own brother to Martin
Harris, one of the three first witnesses to the divinity of the Book of Mormon). I was ordained an elder under the hands of Elders Nelson Higgins, Ebenezer Page, Jun.,
and others. My baptism took place in Brownhelm, Lorain County, Ohio; my ordination in Florence, Huron County, of the same state, on the 12th of September 1833.

I moved to Kirtland, Geauga County, Ohio, in the fall of 1835.

On the 31st day of May, 1836, I started on a mission to Canada West, Leeds County. I was gone from my family seven months and twenty days.

On the 16th day of February 1837, I again left Kirtland with my family of wife and two small children, taking with me all the earthly goods I possessed, which consisted
of one bed and our wearing apparel of the plainest kind, to continue my mission in the same region of country as before.

In July following, the commandment came forth for me to occupy a place in the Quorum of the Twelve.

On the 14th day of May 1838, I started with a company of Saints, made up of men, women and their children, for the state of Missouri, where we landed, in the first
week of October, with a company occupying thirty wagons, at a place there called DeWitt, some six miles above the outlet of Grand River, on the north side of the
Missouri River, where we were attacked by an armed mob, and by them barbarously treated for near two weeks.

We then went to Far West, Caldwell County, where we united with the general body of the Church, and with them participated in all the grievous persecutions
practiced on the Church by means of a furious mob, by which means I buried my wife and two children as martyrs to our holy religion, who died through extreme
suffering for the want of the common comforts of life, which I was not allowed to provide even with my money.

On the 19th of December 1838, at Far West, Elder John Taylor and myself were ordained as apostles under the hands of Elders B. [Brigham] Young and H. [Heber]
C. Kimball, in the Quorum of the Twelve, to fill some vacancies in the quorum which had happened by apostasies-having baptized, in two years time, upwards of six
hundred persons, and travelled more than five thousand miles, principally on foot and under the most extreme poverty, relative to earthly means, being alone sustained
by the power of God and not of man, or the wisdom of the world.

John E. Page.

---- At the time Brother Page was called to go on a mission to Canada, he objected, for the reason that he was destitute of clothing. Brother Joseph Smith took off his
coat and gave
 Copyright   (c)it2005-2009,
                   to him, and told him toMedia
                               Infobase    go, and the Lord would bless him abundantly on his mission.
                                                 Corp.                                                                                           Page 864 / 1033
He started with his family for Quincy, Illinois; and while on his way, I and several of the Twelve who were going up to Zion to fulfill the revelation which said the Twelve
should "take leave of my Saints in the city of Far West, on the 26th day of April next, on the building spot of my house, saith the Lord," met him, he had just upset his
John E. Page.

---- At the time Brother Page was called to go on a mission to Canada, he objected, for the reason that he was destitute of clothing. Brother Joseph Smith took off his
coat and gave it to him, and told him to go, and the Lord would bless him abundantly on his mission.

He started with his family for Quincy, Illinois; and while on his way, I and several of the Twelve who were going up to Zion to fulfill the revelation which said the Twelve
should "take leave of my Saints in the city of Far West, on the 26th day of April next, on the building spot of my house, saith the Lord," met him, he had just upset his
wagon on a sideling hill, and among other things had spilt a barrel of soft soap, which he was scooping up with his hands. I counselled him to return with us; he at first
objected, but I insisted he should get ready, to which he consented, and accompanied us to Far West, and attended the conference there on the 26th of April.

He went to Illinois and located with Father Judd's family for a season, on the Mississippi flats, below Warsaw, Hancock County.

While located at Father Judd's, he preached in Adams and Hancock Counties.

In 1839, he neglected to go to England with his brethren of the Twelve, according to the word of the Lord to that quorum.

April 8, 1840, Elder Page was appointed by a general conference at Nauvoo, to accompany Elder Orson Hyde on a mission to Jerusalem; and although he started on
this mission, he never left the shores of America.

He travelled through Indiana and Ohio, and spent the winter of 1840-1 preaching occasionally in Cincinnati and vicinity. He arrived in Philadelphia in June 1841, where
Elder George A. Smith, on his return from England, met him; and knowing the Saints were willing to raise ample means to carry Elder Page on his journey, Elder Smith
urged him to proceed on his mission to Jerusalem.

Soon after, Elder Page became involved in difficulty with the branch in Philadelphia, and in the fall President Hyrum Smith wrote to him to come home.

He did not return to Nauvoo until the spring of 1842. On his way he delivered several discourses at Pittsburg, and got up a petition, which was signed by the Saints and
others, to President Joseph Smith, praying that he might be sent to Pittsburgh.

At the conference held April 6, 1843, he was sent to Pittsburgh, where he organized a branch of the Church from those baptized by himself and other elders, and some
who emigrated thither. In organizing this branch he drew up a constitution, requiring their president to be elected every four months. At the first election he was chosen
president, at the second election Elder Small was chosen president, having received the most votes. He moved his family to Pittsburgh, where he continued to preach.

During the summer of 1843, the Quorum of the Twelve went eastward from Nauvoo on a mission. Elders H. [Heber] C. Kimball, O. [Orson] Pratt and John E. Page,
met at Cincinnati, and organized that branch. Elders Kimball and Pratt proceeded on their mission, and as soon as they were gone, Elder Page called the branch
together, and annulled the organization, and reestablished the old one.

In a few days after Brothers W. [Wilford] Woodruff, Geo. [George] A. Smith and myself visited Cincinnati, and we disapproved of Elder Page's proceedings for the
reason, that it was not right for one of the Twelve to undo what three had done.

Elder Page, in company with his brethren of the Twelve, went to Philadelphia, New Jersey, New York and Boston. He remained in Boston some time. President
Joseph Smith, disapproving of his course in Boston, directed him to proceed to Washington, and build up a church there. He went to Washington, remained a short
time, and baptized several, then returned to Pittsburg.

Soon after President Smith's death, an advertisement appeared in the Beaver, Pennsylvania, Argus, that Elder John E. Page was out of employment, and would preach
for anybody that would sustain his family."

History of David W. Patten

(Compiled principally from his own journal.)

Latter-day Saints' Millennial Star 26 (1864).

In the early part of my life, I was often called upon to repent of my sins, and the Spirit of the Lord did often reprove me. In the twenty first year of my life the Lord
visited me by his Holy Spirit, and called upon me again to repent. I rejected the call at first, but, upon mature reflection, considered it was reasonable the Lord should
require obedience, and I turned to the Lord and found his favor.

I lived in the enjoyment of his Spirit for three years, during which time, by dreams and visions, many things were made known unto me, which were to come; and from
the teachings I received of the Holy Spirit, I was looking for the Church of Christ to arise in its purity, according to the promise of Christ, and that I should live to see it.

From this happy state I fell away and lived, in a measure, in darkness until the year 1830, when my mind became again aroused by the Spirit of God to a sense of my
situation, and I began to pray mightily to God that he would pardon my sins and grant me his Holy Spirit.

About this time the sound of the Book of Mormon came to my ears, and I was greatly agitated in mind about it, and desired to see it. I saw the book that same
summer, but had no opportunity of reading it further than the preface and testimony of the witnesses. A fear came upon me, and I dare not say anything against it. From
that time I began to cry to God for saving faith.

Nothing took place worthy of note until May, 1832, when on receiving a letter from my brother in Indiana, giving me information of the rise of the Church of Christ, the
reception of the Holy Ghost and the gifts thereof by the Saints. My brother informed me that he had received the Holy Ghost by the laying on of the hands of the Elders
of the Church. This caused my heart to leap for joy, and I resolved to go immediately and see for myself.

I soon became satisfied that the work was true, and was baptized on the 15th of June, 1832, in Greene Co., Indiana, by my brother, John Patten. I was ordained an
elder on the 17th, under the hands of Elisha H. Groves in said county, when I was appointed, in company with brother Wood, to preach in the Territory of Michigan.
We travelled and preached together, and I recorded many remarkable cases of healing, which occurred under my administration: in many instances I went to the sick,
who said they had faith and promised to obey the Gospel when they got better, and commanded them in the name of the Lord to arise and be made whole; and they
were immediately restored. Sixteen persons were baptized near the Maumee River.

After preaching a short season, we returned home; and on the 16th, Oct., I started for Kirtland, preaching by the way, took steamer on the 18th from Detroit for
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
Fairport; had much conversation on board, among others with a priest who tempted God and asked a sign, and pretended that he would believePage           865see/ 1033
                                                                                                                                                 if he could     a sign,
and because he could not have a sign, he mocked and scoffed at all I said, not being able to maintain his position by argument. I was then attacked by sceptics, one of
whom declared he was not under any obligation to believe anything that he could not see: I asked him if he considered himself bound by that rule; he answered in an air
who said they had faith and promised to obey the Gospel when they got better, and commanded them in the name of the Lord to arise and be made whole; and they
were immediately restored. Sixteen persons were baptized near the Maumee River.

After preaching a short season, we returned home; and on the 16th, Oct., I started for Kirtland, preaching by the way, took steamer on the 18th from Detroit for
Fairport; had much conversation on board, among others with a priest who tempted God and asked a sign, and pretended that he would believe if he could see a sign,
and because he could not have a sign, he mocked and scoffed at all I said, not being able to maintain his position by argument. I was then attacked by sceptics, one of
whom declared he was not under any obligation to believe anything that he could not see: I asked him if he considered himself bound by that rule; he answered in an air
of triumph, yes! I asked him if he had got any back bone, he replied yes! when I asked him how he knew, if he had ever seen it? for according to his own words, he
was not under any obligation to believe he ever had any back bone: at this the company shouted and laughed, and the sceptic sneaked off.

I arrived in Kirtland in October [1832], and remained two or three weeks, helping the brethren to dig potatoes and harvest corn.

Nov. 9, 1832, I started on a mission to the east, travelling sometimes in company with brother John Murdock, and sometimes with brother Reynolds Cahoon; we
baptized several on our journey.

Nov. 29. Held Council with brothers John F. Boynton and Zebedee Coltrin relative to our duty on our mission; we retired to a grove to enquire of the Lord, and
agreed that brother Zebedee Coltrin should be the person through whom the Lord should make known his will unto us, and in mighty prayer we did call on him, and he
heard our prayers and revealed unto us that we should pursue our journey eastward, not in haste nor by flight. Our hearts were filled with joy, and we praised the Lord,
and pursued our journey, the Spirit of God leading us, and signs continually following.

When we arrived at the Springfield (Pa.) Branch we met with brothers Hyrum and William Smith. We held a meeting and had a joyful time together, brother Hyrum
baptized six at the close of the meeting: next day two were baptized.

When we found any sick I preached to them faith in the ordinances of the Gospel, and where the truth found place in their hearts, I commanded them in the name of the
Lord Jesus Christ to arise from their beds of sickness and be made whole; in many instances the people came after me to lay hands on their sick, because of this gift
which the Lord had bestowed upon me, and almost daily, the sick were healed under my hands: a woman who had an infirmity for nearly twenty years was instantly
healed. I arrived home in Kirtland, Feb. 25, 1833.

March 25. The Elders were sent out from Kirtland to preach the Gospel, and counsel the Saints to gather to Kirtland. I started with brother Cahoon east, and on
reaching Avon I preached at father Bosley's, where there was a man present who had disturbed several of our meetings, and would not be civil or quiet; he had defied
any man to put him out of the house or make him be still. I felt stirred up in spirit, and told him to be quiet, or I certainly would put him out; he said I could not do it; I
replied, "In the name of the Lord I will do it," whereupon I walked up to him, and seizing him by the neck with one hand and by the seat of the breeches with my other
hand, I carried him to the door, and threw him about ten feet on to a pile of wood, which quieted him for the time being. From this circumstance the saying went out
that David Patten had cast out one Devil, soul and body.

May 20, 1833, brother Brigham Young came to Theresa, Indian River Falls, where I had been bearing testimony to my relatives; and after preaching several
discourses, he baptized my brothers Archibald and Ira Patten, Warren Parrish, Cheeseman and my mother and my sister, Polly.

I continued my labors in Jefferson Co., and by the blessing of God, raised a branch of eighteen members in the town of Orleans, through much persecution and
affliction, and all manner of evil speaking; and when divers persons were hardened in that vicinity, I went to Henderson, where I found a noble people who received the
word of the Lord; and when I had preached the first principles of the doctrine of Christ, there were eight persons who came forward and were baptized for the
remission of their sins, and when hands were laid upon them the Holy Ghost fell on them, and they spake with tongues and prophesied.

I labored continually through the months of May, June, July and August, during which time by the blessing of God, I raised some other branches, in all eighty members.
Now the Lord did work with me wonderfully in signs and wonders following them that did believe in the fullness of the Gospel of Jesus Christ; insomuch that the deaf
were made to hear, the blind to see, and the lame were made whole; fevers, palsies, crooked limbs and withered limbs, and in fine all manner of diseases common to
the country, were healed by the power of God that was manifested through his servants.

I returned to Kirtland, Ohio, in company with my brother, Ira, and found the brethren all well. They had begun to build the house of the Lord [Kirtland Temple]; I
tarried and worked on the house one month, and then went to Michigan Territory to my former place of residence, on business; and concluded to remove my effects to
Florence, Ohio, which I did, and where I remained about seven weeks, during which time I was sick about five weeks; when I commended myself into the hands of
God, and went into the world to proclaim the Gospel again, and travelled about two weeks, when the Spirit of the Lord came upon me, and the Lord said unto me,
"Depart from your field of labor and go unto Kirtland, for behold I will send thee up to the land of Zion, and thou shalt serve thy brethren there."

I obeyed the word of the Lord, and was sent in company with Wm. [William] D. Pratt to bear despatches to the brethren in Missouri. I started December 28, 1833,
and arrived in Clay County, March 4, 1834, having passed through much cold and fatigue; still I was blessed of the Lord, and much good was done in consequence of
my mission. I tarried in Missouri until the camp of Zion came from Ohio; and when they arrived the people of Clay County besought us in the name of God not to go
over into Jackson County, and they would use their utmost endeavors to give us our rights according to the laws of the land. Now, the laws were good, and gave every
man a right to worship the Lord according to the dictates of his own conscience; but the magistrates, officers and people were wicked, and trampled the law under their
feet, and persecuted and murdered the Saints with impunity.

A violent persecutor stepped up to me, and said, "You damned Mormon," drawing his bowie knife, "I will cut your damned throat." I looked him full in the face, at the
same time putting my hand in my left breast pocket, and said to him, "My friend, do nothing rashly." "For God's sake, don't shoot," he replied, and put up his knife and
left me, though I was unarmed.

Sept. 12, 1834, I started in company with brother Warren Parish to go into the world to preach the Gospel, travelled through Upper Missouri, preaching by the way.
At La Grange I took steamboat for St. Louis, and from thence by steamboat to the mouth of the Ohio, where we landed October 2nd, and proceeded to Paris, in
Tennessee; where we tarried about three months, preaching the Gospel in that vicinity and the region round about, we baptized twenty, during which time several
instances of the healing power of God were made manifest, one of which I will mention, which was wrought upon the wife of Mr. Johnston F. Lane, who had been sick
for eight years, and for the last year had been unable to walk, she hearing of us, and the faith we preached, prevailed on her husband to send for us: I went with him
immediately and taught them the Gospel, showing what power was exercised by the Lord upon those who had faith; she believed with all her heart all the words which
I spake unto her; and I laid my hands upon her and said, "In the name of Jesus Christ I rebuke this disorder, and command it to depart." I took her by the hand, and
commanded her to arise in the name of Jesus Christ, and be made whole; and she arose, and was made whole every whit. I then commanded her to go to the water
and be baptized; she walked down straightway the same hour, and was baptized.

After I had baptized and confirmed her I told her she should amend and gain strength, and in less than one year she should have a son (she had been married some
twelve years, and had no children,) which came to pass according to my words, and the parents called the child David Patten; she afterwards bore several children.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 866 / 1033
History of Willard Richards.

The Latter-day Saints' Millennial Star 27 (1865):118-20, 133-36, 150-52, 165
and be baptized; she walked down straightway the same hour, and was baptized.

After I had baptized and confirmed her I told her she should amend and gain strength, and in less than one year she should have a son (she had been married some
twelve years, and had no children,) which came to pass according to my words, and the parents called the child David Patten; she afterwards bore several children.

History of Willard Richards.

The Latter-day Saints' Millennial Star 27 (1865):118-20, 133-36, 150-52, 165

Willard Richards was the sixth son of Joseph and Rhoda, born in Hopkinton, Middlesex County, Massachusetts, June 24, 1804.

His father, Joseph, was born in Middlesex County, March 17, 1762.

His mother, Rhoda, the daughter of Phinehas and Susannah Howe, was born July 8, 1762.

They were married December 20, 1781, and had eleven children, viz.,-

His father served in the army of the Republic in the war of Independence. While in the army he had mercurial ointment administered to him by the surgeon to cure an
eruption of the skin, and taking cold, his health was impaired during life.

He possessed 160 acres of land, and would be considered in medium circumstances as a New England farmer. He and his wife were professors of religion, and
belonged to the Congregational Church in Hopkinton; had their children sprinkled, catechized and educated according to the prescribed forms of the Presbyterian
directory.

Rhoda, Willard's mother, died February 14, 1838. Joseph, his father, died March 29, 1840.

Willard fell from the scaffold of a barn on his head, when he was four years old, and received a severe hurt. Soon after he fell into a stream of water, and would have
been drowned had not his brother Levi providentially rescued him.

When he was about nine years old, he removed with his father and family to Richmond, Berkshire County.

Until he was fifteen years of age, he attended good common schools; subsequently he attended the high school of Richmond.

The following extract from a letter to a Christian minister serves to show the state of feeling incidental to a conviction and conversion under the administration of the
Presbyterian and other sectarian orders of priestcraft,-ministers ignorant, blind, distracted, without authority or knowledge from God, distract others by stirring up the
imagination, exciting unnecessary fears and torture of mind and lead them blindly to the ditch:

"As it has pleased God in his providence to separate us at present, at some distance from each other, so that I cannot have the privilege of verbal conversation with
you, I deem it not improper to hold some correspondence by means of pen and paper.

I address you, sir, as one whom I consider a friend, who I think will be willing to give advice and instruction to one who sincerely wishes it. Wishing to reveal the
secrets of my heart to some friend from whom I may receive advice, I will attempt to do the same to you, being confident that you will keep whatsoever I may commit
to you until you see or hear from me.

In taking a view of my past life, I will go no further back than the spring of eighteen hundred and nineteen, although I might mention feelings which I had a year before
that, were they not too hard to name. Near the commencement of the revival of nineteen my mind became impressed with the importance of the things then called in
question, and well had it been for me had I then listened to the calls of the gospel, forsaken all, and followed Christ. I was impressed with a sense of my sins; I attended
meeting after meeting, but all, I fear, to no purpose until my feelings rose to such a height, that I lost all hopes of mercy, or of ever obtaining the one thing needful.
Despair seized my whole soul; I concluded that I had sinned until it was too late for me to be pardoned. I forsook all meetings, thinking that my destruction was sure,
and that all the calls of mercy would sink me deeper in everlasting misery. Night after night would I lay my head on my pillow, and close my eyes in sleep, wishing that I
might never more open them in that world in which I should treasure up wrath against the day of wrath, and revelation of the righteous judgment of God.

Thus I was for a number of weeks with my feelings wrought up to the summit of terror and despair indescribable; I cared not what I did. Other books were as
agreeable to me as the Bible, believing that all I read in that, and all the meetings I attended and all other privileges would sink me deeper in the labyrinth of woe. My
feelings were wrought up to the highest pitch of despair, and I was ready to curse the day in which I was born, if I did not in my heart really do it. But they were of
short duration for this time, for in a few moments I relapsed into a state of stupidity and insensibility and concluded my case was hopeless. I wanted to pray, but I
thought it would be mockery as my sins were unpardonable."

How easy it would have been for Peter, or any other man with authority from God, to have said, "Willard, repent and be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for the
remission of sins, and you shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost, the Comforter, which shall lead you into all truth;" but instead of such a comforting declaration saluting
his ears from a servant of God, he was left to believe he had committed the unpardonable sin.

He commenced teaching school in Chatham, Columbia County, New York, in November, 1820, and taught thirty scholars five months; he received a certificate from
the inspectors of schools, Columbia County.

In 1821, he received the following:-

"This certifies that the bearer, Mr. Willard Richards, is a young man of fair moral character, and as such he is recommended in the capacity of a teacher, wherever he
may find employment.

E. W. Dwight, Pastor of the Church."

"Richmond, October 30, 1821."

November, 1821.-He commenced teaching school in Lanesborough, Berkshire County, Massachusetts, and taught four months; average number of scholars, thirty. He
received a good certificate from the board of examination at Lanesborough. In December, 1822, he was recommended by the minister of Hinsdale, and taught a school
of six classes.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 867 / 1033
April 6, 1823.-The inspectors of common schools in Nassau, Rensselaer County, New York, gave him a certificate. He commenced a school there in April and
continued until August, having an average attendance of about forty scholars.
November, 1821.-He commenced teaching school in Lanesborough, Berkshire County, Massachusetts, and taught four months; average number of scholars, thirty. He
received a good certificate from the board of examination at Lanesborough. In December, 1822, he was recommended by the minister of Hinsdale, and taught a school
of six classes.

April 6, 1823.-The inspectors of common schools in Nassau, Rensselaer County, New York, gave him a certificate. He commenced a school there in April and
continued until August, having an average attendance of about forty scholars.

He had constantly devoted his leisure time to the acquisition of knowledge.

In February, 1827, he commenced lecturing on electricity and other scientific subjects, which he continued to do at intervals, for several years, throughout the New
England States. There are numerous testimonials preserved in favor of his lectures from men of high standing in the literary world.

For several years he devoted much of his time to the study of the healing art, and delivered many instructive lectures on that subject.

In 1834 he entered the Thompsonian Infirmary in Boston, and practiced under the direction and instruction of Dr. Samuel Thompson.

In 1835, at the request of Mr. Albert P. Rockwood, he went to Holliston, Massachusetts, and delivered lectures on the Botanic or Thompsonian practice of medicine,
which created much excitement there and in the surrounding towns.

He removed to Holliston and practiced with success for one year, during which time he resided with Mr. Rockwood.

The following is from his journal:-

I was baptized at Kirtland by Elder Brigham Young, December 31, 1836.

January 8, 1837.-I partook of the sacrament, and was confirmed by Reynolds Cahoon. I received such a measure of the Spirit as to be sensible of the subject of a
song of Zion, which was sung by Elder Lyman Sherman, in the gift of tongues, on the coming of Christ.

March 6.-I was ordained an elder by President Alvah Beeman.

-8.-Visited some friends in Newburgh. I bore them a faithful testimony, and returned on the 11th.

-13.-Received the prayers of President Joseph Smith, Jun., and Sidney Rigdon, with the laying on of hands for the recovery of my health, and was set apart to
accompany Elder Brigham Young on a special business mission to the east.

-14.-Left Kirtland with Elder Young, and travelled by stage to Buffalo, and from thence to Utica; stopped one day at Canandaigua; continued travelling day and night
till we arrived at my father's in Berkshire County, Massachusetts; from thence proceeded by New Haven to New York.

April 2.-Attended meeting with Brother Fordham, at St. Paul's Church.

-6.-Proceeded by way of Providence to Boston; arrived at Holliston on the 10th, and preached to Mr. A. P. Rockwood and family.

-11.-Went to Hopkinton, Southboro' and Westboro'.

-12.-Went to Framingham, stayed at Uncle Nehemiah Howe's.

-13.-Brother Brigham Young baptized Uncle Nehemiah Howe and his wife, and Miss Milton, and confirmed them; we then proceeded to Lyne.

-14.-I baptized Miss Towne, Boston, from whence I went round by Providence, New York, Rochester and Albany, back to Richmond.

-27.-Brother Brigham left me and started for Kirtland, and I remained during the month of May visiting my relatives and friends, bearing testimony of the Gospel to
them.

June 5.-I received a letter from Elijah Fordham, New York, on business, and on reading it felt a strong desire to start to Kirtland immediately; but, wishing to know the
mind of the Spirit, I submitted the case to the Lord, praying that my head might be relieved from pain immediately, if it was the Lord's will I should start for Kirtland at
daybreak, which prayer was answered. I started for Kirtland, and arrived on the 11th; had a pleasant and happy interview with Brother Brigham and his dear family,
from whom I have received many favors (the Lord reward them), and my brothers Phinehas and Levi, and [my] sister Hepsy and others.

Evening, went with Brother Brigham to President Joseph Smith's; Presidents Sidney Rigdon and Hyrum Smith and others were present. Elders Kimball and Hyde and
Brother Joseph Fielding had been set apart to go on a mission to England, and President Smith was giving them counsel on the subject. I felt my heart burn within me,
strongly desiring that I might be one of the number.

-12.-Met Elder Kimball in the street, when he said, "Elder Richards, I am now ready to fulfill my engagement with you. I start for England tomorrow, and you may go
with me, so get ready;" but I saw no way to extricate myself or to procure means.

I walked with Brother Fitch Brigham to President Hyrum's, and after closing my business, inquired if it was my privilege to take a foreign mission. He replied it was, if I
wished it. With the approbation of the First Presidency I was set apart, Monday, p.m., 6 o'clock, to a mission to England, under the hands of Presidents Sidney Rigdon
and Hyrum Smith. Brother Brigham agreed to take charge of our business.

-13.-I bade my Kirtland friends farewell, and started for a foreign shore at 9 a.m., in company with Brothers Heber C. Kimball, Orson Hyde and Joseph Fielding.
Several friends accompanied us to the lake shore, among them Sister Rhoda Greene, who gave me 25 cents-the Lord reward her.

-19.-Elder Kimball accompanied me to Richmond, Massachusetts.

-20.-We visited Uncle Leadbetter, Sisters Wealthy Richards and Nancy Pierson.

-21.-11 a.m.,
 Copyright (c)I 2005-2009,
                bade my dearInfobase
                              parents and friends
                                      Media       farewell, and went to Albany.
                                              Corp.                                                                                                 Page 868 / 1033
-22.-Left in the steamer Rochester, and arrived at New York at 5 p.m. Found Elders Hyde, Goodson and Russel, and Brothers Snyder and Fielding. They felt
somewhat disappointed at our late arrival, by which we lost the chance of a passage in the ship United States.
-19.-Elder Kimball accompanied me to Richmond, Massachusetts.

-20.-We visited Uncle Leadbetter, Sisters Wealthy Richards and Nancy Pierson.

-21.-11 a.m., I bade my dear parents and friends farewell, and went to Albany.

-22.-Left in the steamer Rochester, and arrived at New York at 5 p.m. Found Elders Hyde, Goodson and Russel, and Brothers Snyder and Fielding. They felt
somewhat disappointed at our late arrival, by which we lost the chance of a passage in the ship United States.

-23.-Engaged passage in the ship Garrick, in the second cabin.

-24.-This day I am thirty-three years old. Removed to Mr. Fordham's store, and took lodgings on the floor.

-29.-Went on board the ship Garrick, and hauled out of the dock.

July 1.-7Ã‚-ï¿½ a.m., weighed anchor, and was out of sight of land at 2Ã‚-ï¿½ p.m.

-7.-On the banks of Newfoundland.

-12.-Strong wind-much rocking through the night.

-16 (Sabbath).-Elder Hyde preached on the aft quarter deck. I heard the sermon, though severely afflicted with pain. Elders Kimball and Hyde laid their hands on me
and prayed, then Elder Kimball took me by the hand and told me, in the name of Jesus Christ, to arise, which I immediately did, and found myself quite comfortable.
Thanks be to the Lord for his healing power, which has been repeatedly manifested towards me.

-18.-At 4Ã‚-ï¿½ p.m., saw Cape Clear and entered St. George's Channel; just eighteen days since we lost sight of land below New York.

-19.-Looking east with cheerful hearts.

-20.-Awoke this morning in the utmost horror. It appeared to me that evil spirits or devils had fastened on every muscle of my body, pinching it so severely as to
completely stop the circulation of the fluids, and Satan himself held me so close by the throat, that I was gasping for breath. Doubtless it would have gratified the prince
of the power of the air if he could have strangled me, but the Lord suffered him not.

We anchored in the Mersey, took the small boat, and Elders Kimball, Hyde and myself were the first who landed, after a prosperous voyage of twenty days from New
York. We sought the first opportunity to unite our hearts in thanksgiving to our Heavenly Father for his protection.

-22.-We went to Preston.

-23 (Sabbath).-Brother Heber opened the mission in Mr. James Fielding's meetinghouse, followed by Brother Hyde. In the evening Brother Goodson preached, and
Brother Fielding bore testimony.

-26.-Elder Hyde preached in the evening, and I bore testimony.

-31.-Met in council. It was decided I should go to Bedford with Elder Goodson.

-August 1.-We went to Bedford.

-2.-We took lodgings at the Swan Inn, and called upon the Reverend Timothy Mathews. Brother Goodson preached in the evening in Mr. Mathews' chapel, also on
the eves of the 3rd, 4th and 5th.

-6 (Sabbath).-I attended Mr. Mathews' meeting.

-7 and 8.-We preached at a private house, which we hired for one week.

-9.-We called upon Mr. Mathews, and received a letter from Brother Hyde.

-10.-Elder Goodson baptized five.

-12.-I baptized one.

-13.-Elder Goodson baptized one. In the afternoon administered the sacrament at Sister Braddock's.

-18.-Elder Goodson baptized Sister Page at 10 p.m. Quite a commotion prevailed on our way home, created by scoffers, but the most perfect composure reigned in
the breasts of the disciples.

-20.-Preached at Kempson in the morning; afternoon, administered the sacrament at Sister Braddock's; evening, met at Kempson, Brother Goodson baptized two. I
began to address the company, but was interrupted. On our return I was pelted with turnips, and etc., by the multitude; "the Lord forgive them."

-22.-Baptized William W. Smith.

-23.-Elder Goodson started for London.

-24.-I preached under a shed-disturbed by noise.

-27.-Preached at Kempson at 10Ã‚-ï¿½ a.m.; sacrament at Sister Braddock's at 2 p.m.; preached in the evening at Brother Gaunt's to a full house. I felt the influence
of the Spirit of God upon me, so that I spoke with ease.

-28.-Preached
 Copyright (c) under the shed
               2005-2009,     again-disturbed
                            Infobase          by talking; visited Mrs. Thorpe, and answered fourteen questions.
                                     Media Corp.                                                                                                    Page 869 / 1033
September 3.-Preached in the eve.
-27.-Preached at Kempson at 10Ã‚-ï¿½ a.m.; sacrament at Sister Braddock's at 2 p.m.; preached in the evening at Brother Gaunt's to a full house. I felt the influence
of the Spirit of God upon me, so that I spoke with ease.

-28.-Preached under the shed again-disturbed by talking; visited Mrs. Thorpe, and answered fourteen questions.

September 3.-Preached in the eve.

-10.-Preached at Sister Brown's; no one present but the members of the Church, and in the evening at Brother Gaunt's.

-12.-Saw Brother Goodson on the stage at a quarter past one in the morning, on his way towards Manchester. I feel that it is not the will of God that he should go
home at present. Evening, met with the members of the Church at Sister Braddock's and gave some instructions on Enoch's prophecy.

I have reason to thank the Lord for potatoes and salt the past week; and this one, a loaf of bread and slice of meat from Sister Smith.

-13.-Preached at Kempson.

-14.-Kept this as a day of fasting; felt much strengthened and refreshed. Laid hands on Jane Braddock at noon, and by night she was well; also laid hands on Sisters
Lavender and Brown; preached at Brother Smith's.

-15.-Visited Mr. Thorpe. Preached in the evening at Sister Braddock's; laid hands on Brother Smith.

-17.-Preached in the morning at Brother Smith's; administered the sacrament in the afternoon; held meeting at 6 p.m.; we had four or five new hearers this day, and I
felt somewhat encouraged.

-18.-Kept this as a day of fasting and prayer, that God would restore me to perfect health, give me humility, meekness, wisdom and the spirit of prophecy, and wholly
prepare me for his will and service, and that he would make known to me his mind and will about the people of Bedford.

4 p.m., much refreshed by the Spirit. The Lord's name be praised forever. Preached at Brother Smith's.

-19.-Church came together at Sister Braddock's; I read them the account of the angel's appearance to Joseph.

-20.-Visited Brother Gaunt's; preached at Brother Smith's.

-21.-Kept this as a fast day; read Nehemiah and part of Ezekiel with much interest. I praise the Lord for much of his Spirit this p.m.

-24 (Sunday).-Preached morning and evening at Brother Smith's

-25.-Fasted.

-26.-Baptized William Smith at Bedford. Attended meeting at Sister Braddock's in the evening. -28.-Church fasted. A time of love and union, much of the Spirit of
God felt by all; the Saints were truly encouraged.

-29.-Baptized Ellen Smith; meeting in the evening at Sister Braddock's.

October 1 (Sabbath).-Meeting in the morning at Brother Smith's.

Having been moved by the Spirit for a week to attack Satan in his stronghold, I this day preached repentance and baptism to the congregation at St. Paul's Church, as
they came out of the door at 1 o'clock.

Evening, met at Brother Smith's. Retired to rest with the assurance that God had accepted my labors.

-2.-Preached at Brother Smith's.

-3.-Fasted, much to the joy of my soul. Meeting at Sister Braddock's; baptized James Lee.

-5.-Fasted and prayed that I might be humble, get wisdom, and receive the gifts of prophecy and discerning of spirits, and know the mind of God concerning this
people and myself.

Glory to God that he has given me so much of the influence of his Spirit; I have prayed to him that he will tell my counsellors Heber and Orson what his mind is
concerning me and this people.

Evening, attended meeting.

-14.-I received a letter from Brothers Kimball and Hyde, giving me counsel and direction, in answer to my prayers. Brother Kimball advised me to go out into the
country without purse or scrip, and preach to the surrounding villages. I immediately visited the regions round about, and preached the Word, conversing with the
people incessantly.

November 8.-I baptized William Pierce, William Emmons, Mrs. Elizabeth Emmons, Charlotte Cowne, Sarah Chrismas, and Mrs. Mary Charter, at Bassingbourn.

-9.-Met at Mr. Ingra's, and confirmed those baptized. During the night my lodgings were surrounded by hundreds of persons, yelling and howling.

I preached in Codicot, Kempson, Wilmot Green, New Mile End, and several other places.

December 14.-I baptized John Field and confirmed Mrs. Rebecca Cooper and Sophia Dunham at New Mile End.

-22.-Baptized two in Bedford.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                    Page 870 / 1033
-25.-The Church fasted, and I baptized James Lavender.

January 1, 1838.-I baptized Sarah Lavender.
December 14.-I baptized John Field and confirmed Mrs. Rebecca Cooper and Sophia Dunham at New Mile End.

-22.-Baptized two in Bedford.

-25.-The Church fasted, and I baptized James Lavender.

January 1, 1838.-I baptized Sarah Lavender.

-3.-I procured license to preach from the court of Quarter Sessions.

-7.-I baptized two.

-12.-I baptized one.

-20.-I baptized Alfred Braddock and Bevill Covington.

-24.-I baptized one, and another on the 29th.

February 16.-I received a letter from my brethren in Preston, telling me to prepare for home in a month.

I continued to labor against much opposition in Bedford, and the region round about, until the 7th of March, when I left about forty members in charge of Elder James
Lavender, and returned to Preston and met Elder Hyde.

-10.-Elders Kimball and Fielding arrived in Preston from Ribchester.

I took a tour through the branches and preached.

While walking in Thornly, I plucked a snowdrop, far through the hedge, and carried it to James Mercer's, and hung it up in his kitchen; soon after Jennetta Richards
came into the room, and I walked with her and Alice Parker to Ribchester, and attended meeting with Brothers Kimball and Hyde at Brother Clark's.

While walking with these sisters I remarked, `Richards was a good name-I never want to change it, do you, Jennetta?' `No, I do not,' was her reply, and I think she
never will.

April 1.-I attended a general conference of the churches in England, held at Preston, where I was ordained a high priest, and appointed first counsellor to Elder
Fielding, who was appointed president of the mission. Elders Kimball, Hyde and Russell were returning to America.

-12.-I went to 29, Union Street, Liverpool, with Brother Fielding, to visit with Elders Kimball, Hyde and Russell, who were detained at that port till the 20th, when they
sailed for New York.

When Elder Fielding and I returned to Longton, we found the Reverend Richard Livesey's tract against the Latter-day Saints; it was a condensation of lies and filth
from the American papers, and was the first pamphlet published in England against the Work.

September 7.-I was very sick, and called on the elders, who administered to me, and I obtained relief, but grew worse than ever towards night, when the elders were
called again; and after each had prayed several times, one of the elders prophesied that I should be relieved in one hour, and it was so. Truly it was a day of trial; I
passed through all the bitterness of death. Sister Dawson was very kind.

-24.-I married Jennetta Richards, daughter of the Reverend John Richards, Independent minister at Walker Fold, Chaidgley, Lancashire. Most truly do I praise my
Heavenly Father for his great kindness in providing me a partner according to his promise. I receive her from the Lord, and hold her at his disposal. I pray that he may
bless us forever. Amen.

"Sister Alice Hodgin died at Preston, September 2, 1838, and it was such a wonderful thing for a Latter-day Saint to die in England, that Elder Richards was arraigned
before the mayor's court at Preston, October 3rd, charged with `killing and slaying' the said Alice, with a `black stick,' and etc., but was discharged without being
permitted to make his defence, as soon as it was discovered the iniquity of his accusers was about to be made manifest."

During the month of May 1839, I visited the brethren in Cumberland, and went to Carlisle; preached in several towns, and baptized one in Brampton.

In June I visited Manchester, Bolton, Salford, and the brethren in that region.

July 17.-Jennetta bore to me a son; he was named Heber John.

In August and September, I labored with Elders Clayton and J. Moon in Burslem, with some success. A small church was planted in Burnley by Elder Thomas
Richardson, and many were added during the summer in the older branches, through the instrumentality of the local elders and priests, who were generally very faithful.
In August, Jennetta took her son and went to Walker Fold, where she remained at her father's till November 7th.

I continued preaching in Preston and vicinity, also in Manchester and surrounding country.

December 17.-My son Heber John became sick; up to this date he had been a sound, healthy child, of a lovely disposition, never angry; on the 19th, many spots of the
small pox broke out upon him.

-28.-While the child was lying on Sister Susannah Liptrot's knees, and I was giving him a drink, he suddenly and unexpectedly died. He was buried at Elswick on the
30th.

January 13, 1840.-Elders Wilford Woodruff, John Taylor and Theodore Turley, arrived in Preston from America.

-17.-I attended a general council in Preston. It was "voted unanimously that Elders Woodruff and Turley go to the Potteries, Elders Taylor and Fielding to Liverpool,
Elder Clark to Manchester with Elder Clayton, and Elder Richards go where the Spirit directs, and that the elders communicate with the presidency at Preston, once a
month, for the time being, and Elder Richards write to Brothers Mulliner and Wright in Scotland."
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                     Page 871 / 1033
April 9.-Having visited the surrounding branches, I returned to Preston at 4 p.m., and found Brothers Brigham Young and Heber C. Kimball in my room. Brother
Brigham was so reduced by his long sickness and fatigue with travelling, that I did not know him.
-17.-I attended a general council in Preston. It was "voted unanimously that Elders Woodruff and Turley go to the Potteries, Elders Taylor and Fielding to Liverpool,
Elder Clark to Manchester with Elder Clayton, and Elder Richards go where the Spirit directs, and that the elders communicate with the presidency at Preston, once a
month, for the time being, and Elder Richards write to Brothers Mulliner and Wright in Scotland."

April 9.-Having visited the surrounding branches, I returned to Preston at 4 p.m., and found Brothers Brigham Young and Heber C. Kimball in my room. Brother
Brigham was so reduced by his long sickness and fatigue with travelling, that I did not know him.

-14.-With the Twelve in council at my room in Preston, I was ordained to the Apostleship by President Young, under the hands of the quorum present.

O my God, I ask thee to enable me to execute the duties of the office in righteousness unto the end, with my brethren the Twelve, that we may ever be of one heart and
one mind in all things, and be saved with thee in thy kingdom, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

-15.-A general conference was held of the Church in Britain.

-16.-The Quorum of the Twelve met in council; decided on publishing the Millennial Star, hymn book, and etc.

-18.-I accompanied Elder Kimball to Chaidgely and the branches surrounding Preston. We found Jennetta sick, and administered to her; she recovered.

-25.-I arrived at Manchester, and

The Autobiography of George Albert Smith

Latter-day Saints' Millennial Star 27 (1865): 406-408, 423-25, 438-41.

I was born in the town of Potsdam, St. Lawrence County, New York, on the 26th day of June, 1817.

My father, John Smith, was the sixth son of Asael and Mary, and was born on the 16th day of July, 1781. He married Clarissa Lyman on the 11th September, 1815.

My grandfather, Asael Smith, was the second son of Samuel Smith, the second, and Priscilla, and was born in Topsfield, Massachusetts, March 7th, 1744, and
married Mary Duty, February 12, 1767.

My great grandfather, the second Samuel Smith, was the son of first Samuel Smith and Rebecca Curtis, and was born on the 26th January, 1714, in Topsfield, Essex
County, Massachusetts, and married Priscilla Gould, 27th May, 1734. His father, Samuel Smith the first, was the son of Robert and Mary Smith, who came from
England; he was born on the 26th January, 1666, in Topsfield, Essex County, Massachusetts, and was married to Rebecca Curtis, daughter of John Curtis, on 25th
January, 1707.

My mother, Clarissa Lyman, was the daughter of Richard Lyman, who was an orderly sergeant for several years in the war of Independence; during which time, by
exposure, he contracted a disease which produced an untimely death, a few years after the war, leaving a family of small children. My mother was reared under the
care of her uncle, the Reverend Elijah Lyman, pastor of the first Presbyterian Church at Brookfield, Orange County, Vermont.

My grandmother's maiden name was Philomela Loomace.

My father and mother were members of the Congregational Church at Potsdam, and spared no pains to impress my mind, from my infancy, with the importance of
living a life of obedience to the principles of the religion of heaven, which they taught me as well as they understood it.

The winter after I was nine years old, I received a blow upon my head which rendered me insensible for three weeks. A council of surgeons decided that the skull was
fractured, and the blood settled under it, and that the only remedy was trepanning. My father being a man of faith, and believing that God would heal me, dismissed the
physicians, and in a few weeks I recovered, although for many years I felt the effects of that blow.

At an early age I felt a disposition to inquire after the original principles of the Gospel. I asked my father where the Presbyterian Church originated? He answered, with
the Apostles. I inquired where the Methodist Church originated? He replied, with John Wesley in England, about a hundred hears ago. I inquired where the Baptist
Church originated? He said, with Mr. [Roger] Williams, who first settled Rhode Island, or with the Waldenses. I inquired why these sects did not join the
Presbyterians, who descended directly from the Apostles? He answered, they all think that they descended directly from the Apostles. This opened my eyes.

In the fall of 1828, my grandfather received by letter, from my Uncle Joseph Smith, Sen., the information that his son Joseph had received several remarkable visions.
My grandfather was then living in Stockholm, St. Lawrence County, also three of his sons, Jesse, Asahel and Silas. The old gentleman said that he always knew that
God was going to raise up some branch of his family to be a great benefit to mankind, but my uncles ridiculed Joseph's visions.

Soon after a letter was received from Joseph, Jun., in which he declared that the sword of vengeance of the Almighty hung over this generation, and except they
repented and obeyed the Gospel, and turned from their wicked ways, humbling themselves before the Lord, it would fall upon the wicked, and sweep them from the
earth as with the besom of destruction. This letter made a deep impression upon my mind, and my father said, "Joseph wrote like a Prophet."

In the month of August 1830, my Uncle Joseph Smith, and his youngest son, Don Carlos, came to my father's on a visit, bringing with them some Books of Mormon.
My father had not seen his brother for about eighteen years; he had lived in Wayne and Ontario counties, western New York, a distance from us of 250 miles. As my
uncle was in great haste to see his father, my father took a wagon and carried them to Stockholm, about twelve miles, where my grandfather and uncles resided.

My mother and myself occupied Saturday and Sunday reading the Book of Mormon. On Sunday evening the neighbors gathered in to see the "Golden Bible," as it was
called by them, and commenced raising objections to it. Although I did not yet believe the book, their objections looked to me so foolish, that I commenced answering
them, and exposed the fallacy of their objections so palpably, that they went away confounded, contenting themselves by saying, "You are a smart boy."

I continued to read the Book of Mormon, and framed in my mind a series of objections which I supposed were sufficient to overthrow its authenticity, and on the return
of my Uncle Joseph, I undertook to argue with him upon the subject, but he so successfully removed my objections and enlightened my mind, that I never since ceased
to advocate its Divine authority.

Uncle Joseph and my cousin, Don Carlos, labored diligently to convince our relatives of the truth of the Work. Uncle Jesse, the oldest brother in the family, opposed
them in the most vindictive manner, threatening to hew Uncle Joseph down with a broad axe, if he brought his books into, or preached any such damn'd nonsense in his
 Copyright
house.      (c) 2005-2009,
       He followed          Infobase
                    him every  place heMedia
                                        went, Corp.                                                                                              PageAsahel,
                                              and was so abusive as to prevent him talking on the subject in his presence. Notwithstanding this, Uncles  872 / Silas
                                                                                                                                                                 1033
and my father, were so far impressed with the truth that they continued to investigate, as did also several younger branches of the family.
to advocate its Divine authority.

Uncle Joseph and my cousin, Don Carlos, labored diligently to convince our relatives of the truth of the Work. Uncle Jesse, the oldest brother in the family, opposed
them in the most vindictive manner, threatening to hew Uncle Joseph down with a broad axe, if he brought his books into, or preached any such damn'd nonsense in his
house. He followed him every place he went, and was so abusive as to prevent him talking on the subject in his presence. Notwithstanding this, Uncles Asahel, Silas
and my father, were so far impressed with the truth that they continued to investigate, as did also several younger branches of the family.

Soon after Uncle Joseph returned home, Mr. Solomon Humphrey, a Baptist exhorter in Stockholm, being impressed with the truth of the Work, went to Manchester,
Ontario County, to see Cousin Joseph, and was baptized and ordained an elder; returned home and commenced preaching the word to the people, although constantly
hissed at by the ministers of all denominations and their followers. We were also visited by Elder Joseph H. Wakefield, who, in connection with Elder [Solomon]
Humphrey, baptized several in Stockholm and Matildaville, among whom were my mother's brothers, Asa and George Lyman, and my grandmother Philomela Lyman.

In the year 1831, there were several protracted meetings held by the Congregationalists for the conversion of sinners; the one held in December continued seventeen
days. I had not yet obtained sufficient knowledge of the Gospel to understand but what I needed conversion, after the manner of the sectarians, to fit me for baptism,
and for this purpose I attended the meetings as a seeker after religion night and day, but could not profess to be frightened nearly out of my senses for fear of hell and
damnation, when I really felt no such fear, and I would not take my seat on the anxious benches, without I felt as others said they did; and because I would not be a
hypocrite, but remained in the gallery as the only sinner left, while hundreds were moaning for their sins, I was sealed up by the Reverend Fred. E. Cannon, our
minister, to eternal damnation. This solemn sentence was pronounced nine times, in the name of Jesus Christ, with the addition that "your blood is upon your own head."
I concluded if the minister had any authority, that my fate was sealed, and if he had none, I was foolish for going to his meetings, and this led me to investigate, and learn
to my satisfaction, that the sectarian churches were without the true priesthood.

In September 1831, my mother was baptized. The Congregational Church commenced to labor with my father and mother, but did not begin correctly according to the
directory; my father having been a prominent member, and having been engaged in the performance of almost every church labor with the refractory members for
seventeen years, corrected their blunder, which caused them to begin again. They continued this labor by sending weekly committees until the 1st of January, when they
excommunicated them for heresy.

January 9, 1832, my father [John Smith] was baptized by Elder S. [Solomon] Humphrey, and was confirmed and ordained an elder by Elders Joseph H. Wakefield
and S. Humphrey. My father had been for several years very feeble in health, and for about six months previous to his baptism, had not been able to visit his barn, and
was pronounced by physicians in the last stage of consumption; his neighbors all believed that baptism would kill him. I cut the ice in the creek, and broke a road for
forty rods through the crust on two feet of snow; the day was very cold; the neighbors looked on with astonishment, expecting to see him die in the water, but his health
continued improving from that moment. During that evening he had a vision of the Savior. The next day he visited his barn. He soon commenced travelling and
preaching. His former Christian friends denouncing him as crazy, saying that the improved condition of his health was the result of insanity; and were greatly surprised
that a crazy man should know more about the Bible than they did. In every neighborhood where he preached he was followed up by sectarian ministers, who slandered
and abused the Saints in every possible manner in order to save if possible their `sinking crafts.' Mr. Talbert, who was very famous for preaching hellfire and eternal
punishment, and was the Presbyterian minister at Parishville, at a salary of $500 a year and perquisites, came into one of my father's meetings at Matildaville and
interrupted him in a most abusive manner, demanding a sign and pronouncing the solemn sentence of damnation on all who should believe the word. My father told him
in the presence of the congregation that he was a wicked man and an adulterer, and that his corruption should be exposed to the eyes of all men. In the course of a few
months, Mr. Talbert was dismissed from his congregation, who did not approve of his conduct in lodging with his hired girls, a custom which, it was proved, he had
long practiced. Mr. Talbert, however, had been engaged for seven years by his congregation; he sued them for his salary in the district court, and recovered $3000,
being his salary for six years, the remaining term of his engagement.

In the spring of 1832, my father was invited to preach in a schoolhouse, near home, which created an excitement. On the Sunday previous to his meeting, an
appointment was circulated that Mr. Hall, a Methodist presiding elder, would expose Mormonism, at the stone schoolhouse, at 4 o'clock, p.m., and every family in the
neighborhood was notified but ours: seeing the turnout, I went to the meeting. Mr. Hall delivered a discourse from Revelation chapter 22, verse 18, "if any man shall
add unto these things, God shall add unto him the plagues that are written in this book." He asserted that after that was written there was no more revelation, no more
prophecy; and all that was written after that time professing to be revelation or prophecy was from hell. Although but a boy of fifteen, I looked sternly at Mr. Hall when
he made this assertion, and could plainly perceive him change color; he stopped and stammered, and declared that if the proclaimers of the `Golden Bible' would smite
St. Lawrence River, so that he could go to Canada dry shod, he would believe it. His discourse was a tirade of abuse, backed up by Elder Bachelor, a Baptist minister.
As soon as the meeting was dismissed, I was surrounded by about forty of the neighbors of all denominations, and asked what I thought of Mr. Hall's sermon. I replied,
I was never so astonished in all my life; I had supposed Mr. Hall to be an honest man, and to hear him lie to the congregation, when the whole assembly must know that
he was lying, astonished me beyond measure. What did Mr. Hall say that was not true? they inquired. I replied, he said that after John wrote his text, that there was no
more revelation-no more prophecy; and all that was written after that pretending to be inspired was from hell, when he knows, and so does everybody else that looks
inside a large family Bible, that John himself wrote his three epistles and his gospel years after that text was written. Several of the Methodist friends said it could not be
so; but an old Presbyterian among them said, `When you get home, look at the chronology in your Bibles, and you will find that George Albert is right.' A more
astonished company I never saw.

My father preached the next Sabbath on the fulfillment of prophecy. Our neighbors were astonished at his knowledge of the Bible. The sectarian ministers visited every
family around, and charged them not to visit or associate with us in any way in the least, as fanaticism was catching, and they would be in danger of going to hell. During
my father's long sickness and feeble health, I had carried on the farm myself, and prejudice went so far that it was with the greatest difficulty we could hire hands to
assist in mowing, thrashing, and etc., and were under the necessity of hiring confirmed infidels, whom the Christians would scarcely ever employ.

Mr. John Dorothy, an influential and wealthy member of the Presbyterian Church, proposed to me, that if I would leave my father and pledge myself never to become a
Mormon, and commence immediately to go to school, he would warrant me seven years' education; he promised that there should be no failure, if I would study
divinity and become a Presbyterian preacher. I told him that Mr. Cannon, his minister, had sealed me up to eternal damnation, and I would consequently be unfit for a
minister.

He replied, that would make no difference. I answered, "Then, Mr. Cannon has no authority from God, and I will not preach without authority." He then said I might
choose my profession, and I should have the education if I would agree never to join the Mormons. I told him that my father was sick, and that the commandments of
God required me to honor my father and mother, and it was my duty to take care of them, as I was their only dependence. He replied, "Your father and mother have
dishonored themselves by becoming Mormons; take my advice, and I will guarantee that you shall have as good an education as can be got without costing you
anything, but your time in acquiring it, and the wealthiest members of the church are ready to back me up in what I am saying, and you may become a member of
congress."

I retired to a secret place daily, and prayed to my Heavenly Father with all my heart to direct me in the right way, and give me a knowledge of the things of his
kingdom, that I might not be led into any of the fooleries which were so common in the world. My mind was wrought upon by two spirits, the one of darkness and the
other of light. Many times when I would kneel to pray, I imagined myself surrounded by a herd of wild cattle, as the place I retired to was near a grain field; I could
hear them destroying the grain; the shock was at times so sudden that I turned my head to look at them. This kind of annoyance continued until I made up my mind to
be  baptized.(c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
 Copyright                                                                                                                                        Page 873 / 1033
September 10, 1832, I was baptized by Elder Joseph H. Wakefield, and confirmed by Elder Solomon Humphrey, in the presence of my father and mother, and many
of our neighbors.
I retired to a secret place daily, and prayed to my Heavenly Father with all my heart to direct me in the right way, and give me a knowledge of the things of his
kingdom, that I might not be led into any of the fooleries which were so common in the world. My mind was wrought upon by two spirits, the one of darkness and the
other of light. Many times when I would kneel to pray, I imagined myself surrounded by a herd of wild cattle, as the place I retired to was near a grain field; I could
hear them destroying the grain; the shock was at times so sudden that I turned my head to look at them. This kind of annoyance continued until I made up my mind to
be baptized.

September 10, 1832, I was baptized by Elder Joseph H. Wakefield, and confirmed by Elder Solomon Humphrey, in the presence of my father and mother, and many
of our neighbors.

At the time of confirmation my mind was exceedingly calm and clear; but as I felt no powerful manifestation from the imposition of hands, I suffered the adversary to
tempt me: it seemed as if a spirit came and said to me, "You have now committed the unpardonable sin, for you have been baptized without a change of heart." I was
sorely tempted in this way for many hours; but I soon overcame, and my mind was filled with light and peace.

After this, all my young companions commenced imposing upon me, to ascertain, as they said, whether I had any religion; and unless I would submit to imposition
without resenting it, they considered me a hypocrite. I went to school part of the winter of 1832-3; all the large boys combined to abuse me. I was large of my age;
boys three or four years older than myself, were of my size, and had always been able to handle me with ease. I endured their abuse until I could bear it no longer; and
soon convinced them by physical demonstration that my strength had very much increased, and that I was able to master the school; after which I was treated with
respect.

On the evening of 29 March, 1833, my father attempted to preach in the Yellow Schoolhouse in Potsdam village; there were present a large assembly, including
priests, magistrates and lawyers; but they got up such a riot that he was obliged to desist: after which an old lady got up and reproved them sharply for their disgraceful
conduct. The leaders in this disturbance were professors of religion.

My father sold his farm, settled up his debts, and paid several unjust claims rather than stay and defend lawsuits. He fitted up two wagons, with a span of horses to
each; in one of them he carried Brother Moses Bailey and family, and in the other his own family, which consisted of my father and mother, my sister Caroline, who
was born June 6, 1820; my brother, John Lyman, who was born November 17, 1828; my cousin, Clarissa Lyman, and myself. We were accompanied by Norman D.
Brown and his father and mother, members of the Church from Parishville. May 1, 1833, we started for Kirtland. On Friday, the 3rd, we arrived at Burr's Mills,
Watertown, Jefferson County, and stopped with Mr. William Huntington to wait for Elder Joseph H. Wakefield and family to accompany us; while there my father
preached twice.

On the 6th, we pursued our journey and camped in Ellisburgh. On the 7th, camped near Oswego, and pitched our tent for the first time. Our five covered wagons
created much curiosity among the people, and we were frequently asked if we were afraid of the British, and were fleeing to the west: some told us we should die with
the ague in the Michigan swamps.

On the 17th, we arrived at Silver Creek, Chautauqua County, New York, and found a Branch of the Church, and stopped with Elder Alpheus Cutler, who was an old
acquaintance of my mother: here I first met with Amasa Lyman, the son of Roswell Lyman, my mother's cousin, and Elder William F. Cahoon. We attended meetings
with the brethren, and for the first time heard the gift of tongues. We travelled to Westfield, where there was a Branch of the Church; my father preached in the evening.
I was so sleepy that I could not keep awake; I went to the wagon, but was so sleepy that I could not get into bed, although my bed was made there; but fell asleep by
the wagon. While here one of Brother Brown's horses died, in consequence of which he began to doubt the work of the Lord; for, said he, "If this was the work of the
Lord, he would not suffer our horses to die when we are on the way to Zion."

Friday, May 25th, we arrived at Kirtland, Ohio, having travelled 500 miles. We were heartily welcomed by cousin Joseph; this was the first time I had ever seen him;
he conducted us to his father's.

I was engaged during the summer and fall, quarrying and hauling rock for the Kirtland Temple, attending masons, and performing other duties about its walls. The first
two loads of rock taken to the temple ground, were hauled from Stanard's quarry, by Harvey Stanley and myself.

My father purchased a small farm of about 27 acres, two miles and a half from the temple; and finished clearing about 10 acres during the winter and spring of 1834,
and planted it with corn, and etc.

In consequence of the persecution which raged against Joseph, and the constant threats to do him violence, it was found necessary to keep continual guard to prevent
his being assassinated. During the fall and winter I took a part of this service, going two miles and a half to guard.

In October 1833, my cousin, Jesse Johnson Smith, second son of my Uncle Asahel, come to Kirtland, accompanied by his brother-in-law, Amos B. Fuller. They
remained during the winter, and were baptized.

I was selected by President Joseph Smith to accompany him to Missouri. My father furnished me with a musket, generally known as a Queen's arm, a pair of
pantaloons made of bed ticking, a pair of common cotton shirts, a straw hat, cloth coat and vest, a blanket, a pair of new boots, and an extra shirt and pair of
pantaloons, which my mother packed in a knapsack made of apron check.

On Sunday, May 4th, Joseph preached to the Saints in Kirtland, under the shade of the new schoolhouse, which was partially enclosed. Many of those who were to
form the "camp of Zion" being present, he impressed upon them the necessity of being humble, exercising faith and patience, and living in obedience to the
commandments of the Almighty, and not murmur at the dispensations of Providence. He bore testimony of the truth of the work which God had revealed through him,
and promised the brethren, that if they would all live as they should before the Lord, keeping his commandments, and not like the Children of Israel murmur against the
Lord and his servants, they should all safely return, and not one of them should fall upon the mission they were about to undertake; for if they were united and exercised
faith, God would deliver them out of the hands of their enemies; but should they, like the Children of Israel, forget God and his promises, and treat lightly his
commandments, he would visit them in his wrath, and vex them in his sore displeasure.

May 5th, 1834, I started with my brethren in the company called "Zion's Camp." I was large of my age; my eyes, which were always very weak, were unusually sore. I
performed the journey to Missouri, and back to Kirtland, mostly on foot, in three months, about 2000 miles.

After my return to Kirtland I was attacked with the ague and fever, which made me an invalid until spring.

I was ordained into the first quorum of seventies, in Kirtland, March 1st, 1835, by Joseph Smith, Sen., Joseph Smith, Jun., and Sidney Rigdon.

June 5.-I started on a mission in company with Lyman Smith. We travelled about two thousand miles on foot, without purse or scrip, through the eastern part of Ohio,
the western part of Pennsylvania and New York; held about eighty meetings, baptized eight, and preached from house to house continually; returned on the 5th of
October.
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                               Page 874 / 1033
Went to school and studied grammar and history part of the winter, under the direction of Joseph. I was confined to my room by inflammatory rheumatism, which
rendered me nearly helpless for several weeks.
I was ordained into the first quorum of seventies, in Kirtland, March 1st, 1835, by Joseph Smith, Sen., Joseph Smith, Jun., and Sidney Rigdon.

June 5.-I started on a mission in company with Lyman Smith. We travelled about two thousand miles on foot, without purse or scrip, through the eastern part of Ohio,
the western part of Pennsylvania and New York; held about eighty meetings, baptized eight, and preached from house to house continually; returned on the 5th of
October.

Went to school and studied grammar and history part of the winter, under the direction of Joseph. I was confined to my room by inflammatory rheumatism, which
rendered me nearly helpless for several weeks.

I received my endowment in the Kirtland Temple in the spring of 1836, and thereafter went on a mission to the counties Cuyahoga, Medina, Wayne, Richland, and
Knox, Ohio, travelling twelve hundred miles on foot. In July, I suffered much from inflammatory rheumatism in my knees, brought on by an attempt to work in a harvest
field. I could walk but little for six weeks.

In the fall I commenced going to school in the temple, and continued to do so about four months.

In the spring of 1837, Joseph sent me on a mission to the south. I preached through Portage, Columbiana, Carrol and Jefferson Counties, Ohio, and about eight months
in the counties of Tyler, Harrison and Monongahela in northwestern Virginia; met with much opposition, and from exposure while travelling in the mountains, wading
creeks, sleeping cold and incessant preaching, I suffered from inflammatory rheumatism, which again confined me for six weeks.

In the spring of 1838 I returned to Kirtland, having travelled two thousand five hundred miles, one half on foot, the other half on horseback, and accompanied my father
and family to Missouri. I drove a horse team one thousand miles. I preached by the way every Sabbath, and frequently week days; our little camp attracted large
congregations. We settled in Adam-ondi-Ahman, Daviess County.

I was ordained a high counselor by Joseph's direction on the 28th of June, 1838.

I was brought before a mob court, falsely accused, and bound over for misdemeanor, in $1000 bonds, without being allowed to introduce my witnesses; my life was
threatened many times during the session of the court.

In the fall I was sent on a mission to Tennessee and Kentucky, in company with Don Carlos Smith, and returned in the winter. We travelled fifteen hundred miles, one
half by water, and the rest on foot. On our way home, being pursued by the mob, I came near perishing with cold, as we travelled two days and one night without
stopping, facing a northwest wind and storm. Don Carlos prevented me from freezing to death by keeping me awake. After a night's sleep, under the roof of a mobber,
we travelled a day and night; we were lost on the prairie and Don Carlos came near perishing with cold. I found my father out-of-doors with frozen feet, the result of
being driven with his family from Adam-ondi-Ahman, by the state authorities of Missouri. I visited Joseph, Hyrum and others in Liberty Jail, in company with Brothers
Young and Kimball, and we were locked up with them for one hour. I removed my father and family to Quincy, and thence to Green Plains, distance two hundred and
fifty miles.

I went to Far West, and, on the morning of the 26th of April, 1839, was ordained one of the Twelve Apostles, in place of Thomas B. Marsh who had apostatized. I
returned to Illinois, the journey being five hundred miles; moved my father to Nauvoo, assisted in taking care of the sick and laying hands on them until I was prostrated
for several months. I accompanied the Quorum of the Twelve on a mission to England; started September 21st; disease had impaired my health until I could scarcely
walk. I suffered much from sickness on the way. I sailed from New York on the 9th of March, and arrived in England April 6th, 1840. I started from Nauvoo without
money, and landed in England with a sovereign. I travelled and preached in the counties of Lancaster, Chester, Stafford, Hereford, Worcester and Gloucester, and
accompanied Elders Kimball and Woodruff in establishing the Church in London. My labors were crowned with success. I sailed from Liverpool on the 22nd of April,
1841, and arrived in Nauvoo on the 5th of July, having travelled on this mission 13,000 miles.

On the 25th I married Bathsheba W. Bigler, and moved to Zarahemla, Lee County, Iowa, near my father, where I built a log house. In the winter I moved to Nauvoo;
Joseph gave me lot 4, in block 123. I built a frame house, 16 by 20, and drained and improved the lot, and made it one of the most pleasant in the city.

My son, George Albert, was born, July 7, 1842.

In the fall of 1842 I went on a mission to the principle places in Illinois, preaching and allaying the prejudices that had been raised against President Joseph Smith by
apostates and other enemies, travelling four hundred miles, one hundred on foot, and returned to Nauvoo, November 4. The winter was very severe, and I was
confined to the house most of the time with bleeding at the lungs.

In the summer and fall of 1843 I travelled and preached through the eastern states, attending conferences in Ohio, Pennsylvania, New Jersey and Massachusetts, and
returned to Nauvoo, having travelled six thousand miles.

In the spring of 1844 I travelled twelve hundred miles, and preached and attended conferences through northern Illinois, Indiana and Michigan; returned to Nauvoo,
July 27th.

While in Nauvoo I was constantly attending councils and performing other duties at the call of President Joseph Smith. I was two years a member of the City Council of
Nauvoo and one year an alderman. A short time before his death Joseph wrapped me in his arms and said, "I love you as I do my life," and his affections were surely
reciprocated. I have used my utmost endeavors to counsel the Saints and keep them from being led off the track up to the present.

History of Lyman Wight

Latter-day Saints' Millennial Star 27 (1865)

Lyman Wight, the son of Levi Wight and Sarah Corbon, was born in the township of Fairfield, Herkimer County, New York, on the 9th day of May, 1796. He served
the republic in the war of 1812-15 with Great Britain.

He united with Isaac Morley and others in forming a society in Kirtland, Ohio, conducted on the common stock principle, being one phase in the rise and progress of
the Campbellite church.

He was baptized in the Church of Jesus Christ, by Oliver Cowdery in 1830, and was soon afterwards ordained to the office of an elder. He was ordained to the office
of high priest by Joseph Smith at the June conference in Kirtland, 1831. While at that conference, he testified he had a vision and saw the Savior. He went to Missouri
in 1831 by revelation.

 Copyright
He         (c)went
   soon after  2005-2009,   Infobase
                   to Cincinnati      Media Corp.
                                 on a mission to preach the gospel. On arriving in that city he called at a hotel and engaged his board for severalPage
                                                                                                                                                   weeks. 875   / 1033
                                                                                                                                                          The landlord
asked him if he was a merchant. He said, "No." He asked him what his business was. He replied, he was a preacher of the gospel. He asked him what order he
belonged to. He answered, he was after the order of Melchizedek. He created so much curiosity that they wished to hear him preach. He told them that was his
He was baptized in the Church of Jesus Christ, by Oliver Cowdery in 1830, and was soon afterwards ordained to the office of an elder. He was ordained to the office
of high priest by Joseph Smith at the June conference in Kirtland, 1831. While at that conference, he testified he had a vision and saw the Savior. He went to Missouri
in 1831 by revelation.

He soon after went to Cincinnati on a mission to preach the gospel. On arriving in that city he called at a hotel and engaged his board for several weeks. The landlord
asked him if he was a merchant. He said, "No." He asked him what his business was. He replied, he was a preacher of the gospel. He asked him what order he
belonged to. He answered, he was after the order of Melchizedek. He created so much curiosity that they wished to hear him preach. He told them that was his
business, and if they would open the courthouse, he would do so willingly. They obtained the house, and he delivered a series of lectures and built up a branch of the
Church and baptized upwards of one hundred.

The family of Higbees were among the first baptized; they were fishermen and Brother Wight would fish with them through the day and preach at night. One evening he
went from the fish net to the courthouse and stood on the top of a stove barefooted, with his trousers rolled up to his knees and his shirt sleeves up to his elbows, and
preached two hours. Some of the people remarked, "He preaches the truth, though he does not look much like a preacher."

Many that he baptized went to Jackson County, Missouri, and were with him through the persecution of 1833. During that persecution, he was a dread to his enemies
and a terror to evil-doers, and his life was often sought after.

He commanded the brethren in Jackson County in their defense against the mob. In one instance he was chased by seven men about six miles; they were fully armed
and came upon him so suddenly that he had to mount his horse with a blind bridle, without any saddle or arms, except a pocket knife. His horse being fleet, he escaped
by out-running them and leaping a deep wide ditch, where none of his pursuers dared follow.

On the 23rd day of July, 1833, he signed an agreement with others that the Saints would leave Jackson County before the first day of January, 1834; but before that
time they were all driven out. After the Saints were driven out of Jackson County into Clay County, volunteers were called for to go and visit the Prophet in Kirtland.
Several of the elders were asked by Bishop Partridge if they could go; but they made excuses. Lyman Wight then stepped forward and said he could go as well as not.
The bishop asked him what situation his family was in. He replied, his wife lay by the side of a log in the woods with a child three days old, and he had three days'
provisions on hand; so he thought he could go very well. Parley P. Pratt next volunteered, and they went together to Kirtland in February, 1834. On their arrival at
Kirtland, the Prophet obtained the word of the Lord, and they were commanded [D&C 103:30-33] to gather up the strength of the Lord's house to go up to Zion, and
it was the will of the Lord that there should be five hundred men, but not to go up short of one hundred. In fulfillment of this commandment, Lyman Wight went through
Pennsylvania, and on the 15th day of March, he attended a conference at Avon, New York; he also went through Michigan, northern Indiana and Illinois, and assisted
Hyrum Smith in gathering up a company of eighteen, who joined Zion's Camp at Salt River, Missouri, June the 8th, where the camp was reorganized, and Lyman Wight
was appointed the second officer. He walked the whole journey from Michigan to Clay County without stockings on his feet. By the appointment of Joseph Smith, he
gave a written discharge to each member of the camp when they were dismissed.

July 3 [1834], he was ordained one of the high council of Missouri.

He was one of the signers of an appeal to the world making a proclamation of peace in Missouri, July, 1834.

He spent the summer of 1834 in Clay County, Missouri. He took a job of making 100,000 bricks and building a large brick house for Colonel Michael Arthur in Clay
County; Wilford Woodruff, Milton Holmes, Heman T. Hyde and Stephen and Benjamin Winchester, labored for him through the season.

He was counseled to go to Kirtland and get his endowments. He started in the fall of 1835, and preached his way through to Kirtland, baptizing such as would receive
his testimony. While on the journey he called at the city of Richmond, Indiana and gave out an appointment to preach in the courthouse. He walked through the city,
and being a stranger was unknown; but wherever he went, the people were blackguarding the "Mormons," and many declared they would tar and feather the preacher
when he came to meeting that night. At the time of appointment Brother Wight was at his post. There being no light provided, he went and bought candles and lighted
the room. The house was soon filled with men who brought tar and feathers for the "Mormon" elder.

He preached about two hours, reproving them most severely for their meanness, wickedness and mobocratic spirit. At the close of the meeting he said, "If there is a
gentleman in this congregation, I wish he would invite me to stay with him overnight." Whereupon, a gentleman stepped forward and tendered him an invitation, which
he willingly accepted. His host said, "Mr Wight, it is astonishing how you have become so well acquainted with the people here, for you have described them very
correctly." He was kindly entertained and furnished with money in the morning to aid him on his journey.

He spent the winter of 1835-1836 in Kirtland and received his endowment.

He returned to Missouri in 1836.

David W. Patten preferred a charge against Brother Wight for teaching false doctrine. He was tried before the high council at Far West, April 24, 1837; and it was
decided that he did teach false doctrine. He made the required acknowledgements.

He opposed the selling of land in Jackson County, Missouri, and considered W. W. Phelps and John Whitmer in transgression for selling theirs.

June 28, 1838, he was chosen and ordained the second counselor to John Smith, president of the stake at Adam-ondi-Ahman, by Joseph Smith. Sheriff Morgan, of
Daviess County, had agitated the people of the surrounding counties, by asserting that he had writs against Joseph Smith and Lyman Wight which he could not serve
without endangering his life. He invited the people to assemble together in Daviess County with their arms, so that he could summon them as a "posse comitatus" to
make the arrests, the real design being to murder Joseph and Lyman, as they had not offered any resistance, neither had the sheriff made any attempt to arrest them.
They went before Justice Austin A. King, at Ragland's [John Raglin] farm, to allay this excitement, and gave bonds in the sum of two hundred and fifty dollars for their
appearance in court.

Lyman subsequently went before three mobocratic magistrates, under the protection of General Atchison's militia, and gave bonds for his appearance in court, in the
sum of one thousand dollars, on a charge of misdemeanor. This examination was had in Atchison's camp at Netherton Spring, in Daviess County, surrounded by
several hundreds of the mob, and about one hundred militia. His life was repeatedly threatened, and it required the energy of Generals Atchison and Doniphan to
prevent his murder. At the close of the examination, he asked for thirty writs against members of the mob, but was refused.

He was commissioned a colonel in the militia of Caldwell County previous to his removal to Daviess, and in Daviess he commanded his brethren while defending
themselves against the mob.

In October, 1838, after learning that Far West was surrounded by a mob, he raised fifty-three volunteers in Adam-ondi-Ahman (25 miles distant,) and repaired
immediately to Far West to aid in its defense, where, with Joseph and Hyrum Smith and others, he was betrayed into the hands of his enemies, by Colonel George M.
Hinkle, on the
 Copyright  (c) 31st; and wasInfobase
                2005-2009,     sentencedMedia
                                         by a court
                                               Corp.martial to be shot the next morning (November 1) [1838] at 8 o'clock. During the evening, General
                                                                                                                                                   PageMoses
                                                                                                                                                           876 Wilson
                                                                                                                                                                / 1033
took him out by himself, and tried to induce him to betray Joseph Smith, and swear falsely against him; at which time the following conversation took place. General
Wilson said, "Colonel Wight, we have nothing against you, only that you are associated with Joseph Smith. He is our enemy and a damned rascal, and would take any
plan he could to kill us. You are a damned fine fellow; and if you will come out and swear against him, we will spare your life, and give you any office you want; and if
themselves against the mob.

In October, 1838, after learning that Far West was surrounded by a mob, he raised fifty-three volunteers in Adam-ondi-Ahman (25 miles distant,) and repaired
immediately to Far West to aid in its defense, where, with Joseph and Hyrum Smith and others, he was betrayed into the hands of his enemies, by Colonel George M.
Hinkle, on the 31st; and was sentenced by a court martial to be shot the next morning (November 1) [1838] at 8 o'clock. During the evening, General Moses Wilson
took him out by himself, and tried to induce him to betray Joseph Smith, and swear falsely against him; at which time the following conversation took place. General
Wilson said, "Colonel Wight, we have nothing against you, only that you are associated with Joseph Smith. He is our enemy and a damned rascal, and would take any
plan he could to kill us. You are a damned fine fellow; and if you will come out and swear against him, we will spare your life, and give you any office you want; and if
you don't do it, you will be shot tomorrow at 8 o'clock." Colonel Wight replied, "General Wilson, you are entirely mistaken in your man, both in regard to myself and
Joseph Smith. Joseph Smith is not an enemy to mankind, he is not your enemy; but is as good a friend as you have got. Had it not been for him, you would have been in
hell long ago, for I should have sent you there by cutting your throat, and no other man but Joseph Smith could have prevented me and you may thank him for your life.
And, now, if you will give me the boys I brought from Adam-ondi-Ahman yesterday, I will whip your whole army." Wilson said, "Wight, you are a strange man; but if
you will not accept my proposal, you will be shot tomorrow morning at 8." Colonel Wight replied, "Shoot and be damned."

This was the true character of Lyman Wight; he was true as the sun to Joseph Smith, and would die for his friends. He was taken to Jackson County with Joseph,
Hyrum and other prisoners. They were chained together, and fed on human flesh in prison by their Christian guards, and he continued to suffer with his brethren until the
15th day of April, 1839, when he started with Joseph and Hyrum Smith, Alexander McRae and Caleb Baldwin and guard, to go to jail in Columbia, Boone County;
but on the night of the 16th, the sheriff fell asleep, the guard got drunk, and the prisoners left them, and went to their families and friends in Illinois.

October 20, 1840, Brothers Lyman Wight and Reynolds Cahoon were appointed counselors to John Smith, president of the Saints in Iowa Territory.

January 19, 1841, he was appointed one of the Nauvoo House Association.

He was called and appointed, at the April conference following to be one of the Twelve Apostles, in the place of David W. Patten, who fell a martyr at Crooked River
in Missouri.

He was commissioned a Brevet Major General of the Illinois Militia by Governor Thomas Carlin.

He went to Kirtland in 1842, and rebaptized about two hundred of the cold, dead members of the Church, and brought many of them to Nauvoo.

July 1, 1843, he was examined as a witness before the municipal court of Nauvoo, and gave a plain, unvarnished account of the persecution against the Saints in
Missouri, and of the sufferings of Joseph Smith and his fellow prisoners, concerning which he said, "We were committed to Liberty Jail, under the care of Samuel
Tillery, jailer; we were received with a shout of indignation and scorn by the populace. The jailer sent for a mittimus some days after. His "tender mercies" were
intolerable; he fed us on a scanty allowance of filthy and unpalatable food, and for five days on human flesh; from extreme hunger I was compelled to eat it." The guards
inquired, "How do you like Mormon beef?"

During the winter of 1843-1844, he was employed in the pine country, at Black River, Wisconsin Territory, superintending the procuring of lumber for the temple and
Nauvoo house.

In a letter directed to the Presidency and Twelve, dated Black River Falls, February 15, 1844, he wrote his views about preaching to the Indians, and going to Texas.

In the spring of 1844, he started on a mission through the eastern states, and was appointed one of the delegates of the Baltimore Convention. He delivered a speech
on Bunker Hill, on General Joseph Smith's claims to the presidency of the United States; and on hearing of the death of Joseph, he returned to Nauvoo with the
Twelve.

After his return to Nauvoo, he said, "I would not turn my hand over to be one of the Twelve; the day was, when there was somebody to control me, but that day is
past."

History of Wilford Woodruff

(FROM HIS OWN PEN)

Latter-day Saints' Millennial Star 27 (1865)

In tracing the history of my fathers, I find it difficult to obtain a satisfactory account of the Woodruff family for more than three generations.

My great grandfather, Josiah Woodruff, lived nearly one hundred years, and possessed an iron constitution, and performed a great amount of manual labor nearly up to
the time of his death. His wife's name was Sarah; she bore to him nine children, as follows:-Josiah, Appleton, Eldad, Elisha, Joseph, Rhoda, Phebe, and [two names not
given.]

My grandfather, Eldad Woodruff, was the third son of Josiah. He was born in Farmington, Hartford County, Connecticut, in 1751; he also possessed a strong
constitution. It was said that he performed the most labor for several years of any man in Hartford County, and from overexertion in hewing timber, he was attacked
with rheumatism in his right hip, which caused severe lameness for several years before his death. He married Dinah Woodford, by whom he had seven children-viz.,
Eldad, Elizabeth, Samuel, Aphek, Titus, Helen and Ozem.

Eldad married Lewey Woodford; Elizabeth, Amasa Frisby; Samuel, Miss Case; Aphek, Beulah Thompson and Azubah Hart; Titus, Louisa Allen; Helen, Amos
Wheeler; and Ozem, Acksah Merrill and Hannah Hart; all of whom had large families.

My grandfather died in Farmington, with the spotted fever, in 1806, aged 55 years. My grandmother, Dinah, died in 1824, in the same place, with a cancer in the left
breast; her sufferings were very great.

My father, Aphek Woodruff, was born in Farmington, November 11, 1778; he married Beulah Thompson, who was born in 1782, November 29, 1801. She bore
three sons-namely, Azmon, born November 29, 1802; Ozen Thompson, born December 22, 1804; myself born March 1, 1807.

My mother died with the spotted fever, June 11, 1808, aged 26 years, leaving me fifteen months old. My father's second wife, Azubah Hart, was born July 31, 1792;
they were married November 9, 1810; they had six children-viz., Philo, born November 29, 1811, and died by poison administered by a physician November 25,
1827; Asahel Hart, born April 11, 1814, and died in Terrahaute [Terrehaute], October 18, 1838; Franklin, born March 12, 1816, and died June 1; Newton, born
 Copyright
June       (c) 2005-2009,
     19, 1818,            Infobase1820;
               drowned September    Media   Corp.
                                          Julius, born April 22, 1820, and died in infancy; Eunice, born June 19, 1821. I married her to DwightPage  877
                                                                                                                                                Webster, in / 1033
Farmington, Connecticut, August 4, 1841.
My mother died with the spotted fever, June 11, 1808, aged 26 years, leaving me fifteen months old. My father's second wife, Azubah Hart, was born July 31, 1792;
they were married November 9, 1810; they had six children-viz., Philo, born November 29, 1811, and died by poison administered by a physician November 25,
1827; Asahel Hart, born April 11, 1814, and died in Terrahaute [Terrehaute], October 18, 1838; Franklin, born March 12, 1816, and died June 1; Newton, born
June 19, 1818, drowned September 1820; Julius, born April 22, 1820, and died in infancy; Eunice, born June 19, 1821. I married her to Dwight Webster, in
Farmington, Connecticut, August 4, 1841.

My father was a strong-constitutioned man, and has done a great amount of labor. At eighteen years of age he commenced attending a flouring sawmill, and continued
about 50 years; most of this time he labored eighteen hours a day.

He never made any profession of religion until I baptized him, with all his household, into the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, on the first day of July 1838.
He was a man of great charity, honesty, integrity and truth, and made himself poor by giving to the poor, and accommodating his fellowmen by loaning money and
becoming surety for his neighbors, and always saying yes to every man who asked a favor at his hand.

I was born in the north part of the town of Farmington, now called Avon, Hartford County, Connecticut, March 1, 1807. I assisted my father in attending the
Farmington Mills, until I was twenty years of age.

In April 1827, I took the flouring mill of my aunt, Helen Wheeler, which I attended three years. In May 1830, I took charge of the flouring mill of Mr. Collins, the ax
manufacturer, in South Canton, Connecticut. At the end of one year it was demolished to make way for other machinery. In March 1831, I took charge of the flouring
mill owned by Mr. Richard B. Cowles of New Hartford, Connecticut. In the spring of 1832, in company with my oldest brother, Azmon, I went to Richland, Oswego
County, New York, and purchased a farm and sawmill, and settled in business.

At an early age my mind was exercised upon religious subjects, although I never made a profession until 1830. I did not then join any church, for the reason that I could
not find any denomination whose doctrines, faith or practice, agreed with the gospel of Jesus Christ, or the ordinances and gifts which the Apostles taught. Although the
ministers of the day taught that the faith, gifts, graces, miracles and ordinances, which the ancient Saints enjoyed, were done away and no longer needed, I did not
believe it to be true, only as they were done away through the unbelief of the children of men. I believed the same gifts, graces, miracles and power would be manifest
in one age of the world as in another, when God had a church upon the earth, and that the Church of God would be reestablished upon the earth, and that I should live
to see it. These principles were riveted upon my mind from the perusal of the Old and New[Testament[s], with fervent prayer that the Lord would show me what was
right and wrong, and lead me in the path of salvation, without any regard to the opinions of man; and the whisperings of the Spirit of the Lord for the space of three
years, taught me that he was about to set up his Church and kingdom upon the earth in the last days. I was taught these things from my youth by Robert Mason, an
aged man, who lived in Simsbury, Connecticut, who was frequently called the old prophet Mason. He taught me many things which are now coming to pass. He did not
believe that any man had authority to administer in the ordinances of the gospel, but believed it was our privilege, through faith, prayer and fasting, to heal the sick and
cast out devils by the laying on of hands, which was the case under his administration, as many could testify.

In 1832, I was inspired to go to Rhode Island; my brother, Asahel, was also directed by the Spirit of God to go to the same place. When we met, we both told our
impressions, and it caused us to marvel and wonder what the Lord wanted of us in Rhode Island; but, as we had made preparations to move to the west, we let
outward circumstances control us, and, Jonah like, instead of going to Rhode Island, we went to Richland, Oswego County, New York, and there remained until
December 29, 1833, when I heard Elders Zerah Pulsipher and Elijah Cheeny preach. My brother Azmon and I believed their testimony, entertained the elders, and
offered ourselves for baptism the first sermon we heard. We read the Book of Mormon, and I received a testimony that it was true.

We soon learned what the Lord wanted of us in Rhode Island, for at the time we were warned to go there, two of the elders were preaching there, and had we gone,
we should have embraced the work at that time.

December 31.-I was baptized by Elder Zerah Pulsipher; he confirmed me the same evening.

January 2, 1834.-I was ordained a teacher, and my brother Azmon an elder, and a small branch organized of twelve members, by Elder Pulsipher.

In February following, in company with Elder Holton, I walked some sixty miles to the town of Fabius, to attend an evening meeting of the Saints in that place, where
Elder Pulsipher was presiding. I saw the book of commandments or revelations given through Joseph Smith, and I believed them with all my heart, and rejoiced therein;
and after spending several days, and holding several meetings, we returned home rejoicing.

During the winter, we were visited by several of the elders. February 1st, Elder Parley P. Pratt called upon us and instructed the branch till midnight; we had a precious
time. I accompanied Brother Pratt to Jefferson County, and told him my circumstances; he said it was my duty to prepare myself to go to Kirtland, and join the camp of
Zion. I immediately settled my business.

April 11, 1834.-With my horses and wagon, I took Brothers Harry Brown and Warren Ingles, and started for Zion. I met with Orson Pratt, John Murdoch [Murdock]
and other elders, on the way, and arrived in Kirtland on the 25th day of April, 1834.

The Prophet Joseph invited me to make his house my home; I accepted his offer, and stayed with him about one week. I became acquainted with many of the high
priests, elders and Saints. I spent one Sabbath in Kirtland, and heard many of the elders speak, and I felt to rejoice before God for the light and knowledge which was
manifested to me during that day.

May 1.-I started from Kirtland, and went to New Portage, and remained till all the company joined us, when we were organized. [Zion's camp].

March 7.-We took up our line of march, pitched our tents by the way, and travelled to Missouri. After we had pitched our tents in Clay County (our numbers being
two hundred five) and many of the brethren had taken sick, and some had died, Joseph requested the camp to disperse, except enough to take care of the sick. All
who had teams were required to leave the ground and go among the brethren. I went to Brother Lyman Wight's, in company with Heman Hyde and Milton Holmes.
Shortly, Joseph called the brethren together at Lyman Wight's, and told them if they would humble themselves before the Lord, and covenant to keep his
commandments and obey his counsel, the plague should be stayed from that hour, and there should not be another case of cholera in the camp. The brethren
covenanted to do this, and the plague was stayed, and there was not another case in camp.

President Joseph Smith returned to Kirtland with many of the brethren; I remained with Lyman Wight, laboring with my hands till the following winter.

I had a great desire to preach the gospel, which I did not name to my brethren; but one Sunday evening I retired into the woods alone, and called upon the Lord in
earnest prayer, to open my way to go and preach the gospel to the inhabitants of the earth. The Spirit of the Lord bore witness that my prayer was heard, and should
be answered. I arose from my knees happy, and walked some forty rods, and met Elias Higbee, a high priest, with whom I had stayed a number of months. As I
approached him, he said, "Brother Wilford, the Spirit of the Lord tells me that you should be ordained, and go on a mission." I replied, "I am ready."
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 878 / 1033
At a meeting of the high council at Lyman Wight's, Clay County, Missouri, November 5th, I was ordained a priest by Elder Simeon Carter; Stephen Winchester and
Heman T. Hyde were also ordained priests.
I had a great desire to preach the gospel, which I did not name to my brethren; but one Sunday evening I retired into the woods alone, and called upon the Lord in
earnest prayer, to open my way to go and preach the gospel to the inhabitants of the earth. The Spirit of the Lord bore witness that my prayer was heard, and should
be answered. I arose from my knees happy, and walked some forty rods, and met Elias Higbee, a high priest, with whom I had stayed a number of months. As I
approached him, he said, "Brother Wilford, the Spirit of the Lord tells me that you should be ordained, and go on a mission." I replied, "I am ready."

At a meeting of the high council at Lyman Wight's, Clay County, Missouri, November 5th, I was ordained a priest by Elder Simeon Carter; Stephen Winchester and
Heman T. Hyde were also ordained priests.

Bishop [Edward] Partridge said he would like to have me go into the Southern States, through Arkansas, Tennessee and Kentucky; and if I could find anybody who
had faith enough to go with me-for it would be a dangerous country to travel in, in consequence of the Missouri persecutions-to take him. I told him I was as ready to
go south as anywhere, and asked if I should go through Jackson County, as it lay in our route. He replied, it would be at the risk of life, and he had not faith enough to
undertake it; if I had, I might try it. I also asked him, if I went through Jackson County, if I should start without purse or scrip, according to the law of God. He
answered, that he had not faith enough to start on a mission through Jackson County without money, and if I did it, I must do it on my own faith. I felt strenuous to keep
the commandments, so I started without money. I called upon Elder Harry Brown, and asked him to accompany me; he consented, and Bishop Partridge appointed
him to go with me.

January 13, 1835.-I received an honorable discharge from Lyman Wight, certifying that I had faithfully performed my duties in Zion's Camp.

I took my valise in hand, weighing 15 lbs., mostly Books of Mormon, and started in company with Elder Harry Brown, crossed the river into Jackson County, and felt
thankful. We bowed our knees, and prayed that God might protect us from the mob while going through the country, and that his judgments might rest upon the wicked
who had shed the blood of the Saints in that land, that the land might be cleansed from sin. I had a petition to the governor of Missouri, for redress of wrongs
perpetrated upon us in Jackson County, for the purpose of obtaining signatures. We bent our way south, through Jackson County, without any molestation; yet, in one
instance, we were preserved from a mob of about sixty, assembled at a grogshop which we had to pass.

June 18.-We called at the Harmony mission, and had an interview with the president, a Presbyterian minister. Although it was near sundown, he would neither give us
anything to eat, nor lodge us, because we were "Mormons." It was fifteen miles to the nearest house, which was Jerrew's Indian trading house. We asked the minister
to direct us there. He gave us directions, but the Spirit said to me he was deceiving us. I asked him three times, and he declared he was telling us the truth. We followed
his directions, and we came to the Osage River swamp, where we were lost in darkness of the night. We followed the river, but as it is very crooked, we made but little
progress. After travelling through mud and water for one hour, we concluded to go ut on the open prairie, and lie down in the grass until morning; but when we got out
into the prairie, we heard the Osage Indians' drum and shout at the trading house, as they were having a powwow. As we approached, we were met by a dozen large
savage-looking dogs; they smelled us in a friendly manner, but did not attempt to bite nor bark. We arrived about midnight, covered with mud, hungry and weary, and
were kindly received and entertained for the remainder of the night by Mr. Jerrew, who had an Osage squaw for a wife; she prepared us a good supper, but marvelled
that we did not drink coffee. She proffered us their best bed, which was highly ornamented, but we declined her kind offer, as we were wet and muddy. She made us a
good bed of mackinaw blankets, before a large fire, and we slept comfortably. May the Lord reward both Mr. Jerrew and wife, and the Presbyterian minister,
according their deserts.

June 19.-Mr. Jerrew gave us a good breakfast, put us across the Osage River in a canoe, and we started upon our long day's walk, it being sixty miles to the nearest
house. We had not anything with us to eat. Most of our travels through the day was through prairie; before dark we entered timbered land; as we approached the
timber, a large black bear met us; we had no weapons. When the bear got within about six rods of us, he rose upon his hind feet, and examined us a short time, and
went off. We were soon enveloped in such thick darkness, that it was with great difficulty we could keep the road, and surrounded by a large drove of wolves, which
kept up a continual howling, and would frequently rush to within a few feet of us. We travelled about two hours in this situation, feeling that we were in danger, and
concluded to stop and build a fire, and wait till morning.

Accordingly, we built a large fire, which drove the wolves off; and as we were about to lie down, we heard a dog bark, and a bell. We felt assured we were near a
house; both of us took a brand of fire, and on going about one quarter of a mile, we came to a log hut, which was occupied by Mr. Williams, who had been in Jackson
County during the mobbing of the Saints, and had lately moved here, depending upon his gun mostly for his living. It was sixty miles to a house on the north, and twelve
miles on the south. He and his family were living in a small, old log hut, about twelve feet square, and one bed in the room, upon which lay his wife, several children and
three young dogs. He lay stretched out upon the bare floor, with his feet to a small fire. There was no door to the house, but a ragged quilt hung up in the doorway; it
was past eleven o'clock at night. I turned away the quilt, looked into the house, and spoke three times; no one stirred, not even a dog. I walked in, and laid my hands
upon the man's shoulder, and spoke to him. The moment he felt the weight of my hand, he leaped to his feet, and commenced running around the room, leaping as high
as he could jump. I told him not to be frightened, as we were travellers and friends, and did not wish to hurt him, but wished to stop with him overnight. When he came
to his senses, he gave us permission to stop with him till morning, if we would take the bare floor, as he did. We asked for something to eat, as we had walked sixty
miles without a morsel of food. He replied, he had nothing for us, and assured us he had to kill game for his breakfast in the morning. He informed us that the reason of
his fright, was in consequence of his having shot a large panther, a few nights previous, standing in his door, and he thought his mate had lit upon him. We lay down
upon the floor, and we were glad of this place, as it soon began to rain, and rained through the night.

In the morning we arose, and went on in the rain twelve miles, to a Mr. Conner's, who was also in the Jackson County mob. He gave us breakfast, but damned us
while we were eating, because we were "Mormons." When we had finished a hearty breakfast, we thanked him very politely, and went on our way, leaving him
swearing. We felt thankful for breakfast, for we had walked seventy-two miles without eating food. We taught from house to house as we journeyed.

January 24 [1836]-I preached at Mr. Nathan Tanner's, in Green County, Missouri, the first time we had found a congregation we could preach to in safety, and the
first time that I had ever attempted to preach as a missionary. I had great liberty, and was followed by Elder Brown. During our preaching, there was a snowstorm.

We arrived at Petty John Creek, in Arkansas, where Mr. Alexander Akeman resided, with a large family of sons and one daughter, settled around him. Mr. Akeman,
and a part of the family, were members of the Church in Jackson County; his wife died strong in the faith in Missouri. His whole family were mobbed, and some of his
sons were whipped severely; but he could not stand the persecution and the loss of his property. He moved to Arkansas, to get rid of "Mormonism," had apostatized,
and was bitter against the work. When we called upon him, he opposed us strongly-spoke against the leaders of the Church and the Book of Mormon. He had one son
who received us, and had a little faith. I dreamed the night before, that we were required to walk in a straight, narrow path; and while following the path, it led to the
door of a house, which was placed in a high wall that we could not get around. As I opened the door to go through, I saw the room was filled with large serpents. I
entered, and they all coiled up to jump at me; as they made a spring to bite me, they all fell dead at my feet, turned black, swelled up, burst open, took fire, and were
consumed before my eyes.

We met with much opposition from Mr. Akeman, and many in the neighborhood. Elder Brown wished to leave the place immediately. I told him I should stay, and see
my dream fulfilled. We stayed in the neighborhood twenty-five days, during which time the Lord brought judgment upon those who threatened to mob and kill us; many
of them died suddenly, and I was warned three times by the Lord, to go to Mr. Akeman, and bear testimony unto him of the truth of "Mormonism," and the wickedness
of his course in opposing it; and the last time I called upon him, he was filled with wrath against me, and when I left his house, he followed me in a rage, apparently with
some evil intent. When I had got a few rods from his door, he was nearly treading on my heels, and fell dead at my feet, as though he had been struck with lightning; he
swelled, and(c)
 Copyright   immediately
                2005-2009, turned  black.Media
                              Infobase    This created
                                                 Corp. a great wailing and mourning among his family. Brother Brown and myself assisted in laying himPageout and
                                                                                                                                                              879burying
                                                                                                                                                                   / 1033
him. He died February 14, 1835.

This singular dispensation of Providence brought solemnity upon the people, and they began to reflect and wished to hear preaching. We held several meetings and
my dream fulfilled. We stayed in the neighborhood twenty-five days, during which time the Lord brought judgment upon those who threatened to mob and kill us; many
of them died suddenly, and I was warned three times by the Lord, to go to Mr. Akeman, and bear testimony unto him of the truth of "Mormonism," and the wickedness
of his course in opposing it; and the last time I called upon him, he was filled with wrath against me, and when I left his house, he followed me in a rage, apparently with
some evil intent. When I had got a few rods from his door, he was nearly treading on my heels, and fell dead at my feet, as though he had been struck with lightning; he
swelled, and immediately turned black. This created a great wailing and mourning among his family. Brother Brown and myself assisted in laying him out and burying
him. He died February 14, 1835.

This singular dispensation of Providence brought solemnity upon the people, and they began to reflect and wished to hear preaching. We held several meetings and
preached, and baptized Mr. Hubbel and his wife, who had opened their doors and given us a home; and just as we had got the people prepared to receive the gospel
and anxious to learn, and pleading with us to stay and preach, Brother Brown resolved that he would continue his journey south. I was fully satisfied that we should
stop, we would built up a church, and was convinced it was our duty to stop; but Brother Brown held the office of an elder, and I submitted.

Brother Brown did not baptize another person on the mission.

We cut down a large cottonwood tree, and in two days dug out a canoe four feet wide and twelve long, put on a pair of oars, and then rowed down the Arkansas
River, one hundred twenty-five miles, to Little Rock, begging our food by the way, a meal at a time, as we had opportunity. After visiting Little Rock, we travelled
down the river ten miles, and tied up our canoe on the east bank, and stopped with Mr. Jones. I preached next day at his house. On the 16th we left our canoe with
Mr. Jones, and walked back up the river ten miles, opposite Little Rock, and took the old military road, and started to wade the Mississippi swamp, which was mostly
covered with water from Little Rock, Arkansas, to Memphis, Tennessee, a distance of about one hundred seventy-five miles. We waded through mud and water knee-
deep, day after day, and in some instances forty miles per day, before we could get a stopping place.

On the 24th, while in the swamps, I had an attack of the rheumatism, and could not travel fast. My companion, Brother Brown, had got in a hurry, and wished to return
to his family in Kirtland; and as I could not travel as fast as he wished, we parted. He left me sitting on a log in the mud and water; I was lame and unable to walk,
without food, and twelve miles from the nearest house on the road. He went out of sight in great haste. I then knelt down in the water, and prayed to the Lord to heal
me. The Spirit of the Lord rested upon me, and I was healed; the pain left me; I arose and went my way. Whenever I met with one or more families, I preached and
bore testimony to them.

I crossed the Mississippi River in the evening of the 27th of March, and stayed at a public house kept by Mr. Josiah Jackson. I was suspected of being an impostor.
Mr. Jackson believed I was one of Murril's clan, who were then murdering and stealing negroes; and to test me, he gathered together a large house full of the most
wicked and corrupt people in the city, and set me to preaching, to see whether I could preach or not.

I do not think that Mr. Jackson, or the same company of men and women, will ever meet together again for the same purpose, for they would not like again to have
their sins and abominations revealed to each other as pointedly as I told them that night, through the inspiration of the Holy Ghost; they were glad to get rid of me upon
almost any terms.

I travelled from Memphis to Middle Tennessee.

April 4.-I met with Elder Warren Parrish in Benton County. He and David W. Patten had labored together through the winter in Tennessee and baptized twenty
persons. Elder Patten had returned to Kirtland. I joined Elder Parrish, and we labored together over three months, travelling and preaching daily; baptizing such as
would receive our testimony; extending our labors in Tennessee and Kentucky.

June 23.-We received a letter from Oliver Cowdery, requesting Elder Parrish to come to Kirtland, and for me to remain and take charge of the southern churches, and
the Lord would bless me in so doing.

June 28.-Warren Parrish ordained me an elder. We baptized some forty persons while laboring together.

July 23.-Elder Parrish left. I travelled alone through the year, and extended my labors both in Kentucky and Tennessee. I baptized forty-three persons during this
season, thirty-one after Brother Parrish left.

November 15.-While traveling in the night, with Brother Benjamin L. Clapp and others, a tremendous storm of wind and rain overtook us. We came to a creek which
had swollen to such an extent by the rain, that we could not cross without swimming our horses; several of the company were females. We undertook to head the
stream, to ford it; but in the attempt, in the midst of the darkness and the raging of the wind and rain, we were lost in the thick woods, amidst the rain, wind, creeks and
fallen treetops. We crossed streams nearly twenty times. I was reminded of Paul's perils by water; but the Lord was merciful unto us in the midst of our troubles, for
while we were groping in the dark, running the risk of killing both ourselves and animals, by riding off precipitous bluffs, a bright light suddenly shone round about us,
and revealed our perilous situation, as were upon the edge of a deep gulf. The light continued with us until we found a house, and learned the right road; then the light
disappeared, and we were enabled to reach the house of Brother Henry Thomas, at nine o'clock, all safe, having rode twenty miles, five hours in the storm; and we felt
to thank the Lord for our preservation.

During the winter and spring, I continued to labor mostly alone, through Kentucky and Tennessee, opening new places, preaching daily, baptizing, confirming, and
organizing new branches.

February 26, 1836.-At a conference held at Brother B. [Benjamin] L. Clapp's, in Callaway County, Kentucky, I ordained A. [Abraham] O. Smoot and Benjamin
Boydston, elders, and B. L. Clapp and Daniel Thomas, priests.

Brothers Smoot and Clapp both entered into the labors of the ministry. Elder Smoot frequently accompanied me on my mission. Elder D. [David] W. Patten returned
to Tennessee in April, and joined us in our labors, accompanied by his wife. It was a happy meeting. He related to me the blessings he had received in Kirtland during
the endowments. We travelled and labored together; persecution raged against us. Elder Patten bore a strong and forcible testimony of the work of God; and when we
were opposed by mobs, he would rebuke them in great plainness; we were threatened, but not injured. The sick were healed under our administrations.

May 27.-Elder Warren Parrish arrived from Kirtland. We held a conference on the 28th, at Brother Seth Utley's. Seven branches were represented, containing 116
members. Abel Wilson and Jesse Turpin were ordained priests, and Albert Petty a teacher.

-31,-I was ordained by David W. Patten, a member of the Second Quorum of Seventies. We labored over a circuit of several hundred miles. Brother [Abraham O.]
Smoot labored with us, and Brother Clapp frequently. We travelled two by two, and all met together to hold conferences.

June 19.-A state's warrant was issued against D. [David] W. Patten, Warren Parrish and Wilford Woodruff, sworn out by Matthew Williams, a Methodist priest, and
served by the sheriff, Robert C. Petty. Elders Patten and Parrish were taken by an armed mob of about fifty, under pretense of law, led by the sheriff, a colonel, first
and second (c)
 Copyright   major, with otherInfobase
               2005-2009,       officers,Media
                                         and a Methodist
                                               Corp.     priest with a gun upon his shoulder. I was in another county, and therefore not taken. WePage
                                                                                                                                                   were accused   of
                                                                                                                                                          880 / 1033
prophesying falsely, by saying that four persons who were baptized should receive the Holy Ghost in twenty-four hours, and that Christ should come the second time
before this generation passed away. The whole concern was a mob mock trial, contrary to law, justice, judgment or truth.
Smoot labored with us, and Brother Clapp frequently. We travelled two by two, and all met together to hold conferences.

June 19.-A state's warrant was issued against D. [David] W. Patten, Warren Parrish and Wilford Woodruff, sworn out by Matthew Williams, a Methodist priest, and
served by the sheriff, Robert C. Petty. Elders Patten and Parrish were taken by an armed mob of about fifty, under pretense of law, led by the sheriff, a colonel, first
and second major, with other officers, and a Methodist priest with a gun upon his shoulder. I was in another county, and therefore not taken. We were accused of
prophesying falsely, by saying that four persons who were baptized should receive the Holy Ghost in twenty-four hours, and that Christ should come the second time
before this generation passed away. The whole concern was a mob mock trial, contrary to law, justice, judgment or truth.

On the 29th, I went to a Baptist meetinghouse, on Thompson's Creek, to preach; the house was crowded. As I rose to speak, a Baptist priest, Mr. Browning, arrived
at the door on horseback, and stepped in greatly agitated, and told the deacon to forbid my preaching in the house, at the same time commenced a tirade of abuse
against the "Mormons," telling several lies, which I corrected before the people, which increased his rage. As I was forbidden to preach in the house, and had been
invited, and travelled many miles to fulfil my appointment, I told the people I would like to preach, and was willing to stand on a woodpile, a fence, a cart, or anyplace
they would appoint. A man rose and said he owned the land in front of the meetinghouse, and I might stand and preach on that, and welcome. All the congregation,
with the exception of the minister and one deacon, arose and left the house, walked across the street, and formed seats of a worm fence, and gave good attention while
I preached for an hour and-a-half, on the principles of the gospel.

When I closed, Mr. Randolph Alexander, who had never heard a "Mormon" elder speak before, said, the people of the present day made him think of a pen of hogs;
the keeper would make a trough, and pour into it hot or cold water, dishwater, or anything else, and they would drink it; but let a stranger come along, and pour over a
basket of corn on the backside of the pen, and the hogs would be frightened, and run and snort all over the pen. He said it was so with the people; the priests would
feed them with any kind of doctrine, no matter how false, the people will swallow it down; but let a stranger come and preach the Gospel of Jesus Christ, which will
save the people, as Mr. Woodruff has done, and the people are afraid of him.

Mr. Alexander invited me home, bought a Book of Mormon, and was soon baptized, and several others followed his example.

July 14.-I wrote a letter to Oliver Cowdery, and sent him a list of subscribers for the Messenger and Advocate, and a detail of my mission in the South.

-18.-I rode in company with A. [Abraham] O. Smoot to a ferry on the Tennessee River. The ferryman was absent. We were offered the use of the boat, and ferried
ourselves; but not being much used to the business, and losing one oar in the river, and having to row with a broken oar, we landed a great distance below the usual
place, with a high circulation of blood and blistered hands; but our horses leaped the bank, and we went on our way to the Sandy, which we swam, and spent the night
at Thomas Frazer's.

-30.-We preached at Mr. David Crider's, also on Sunday the 31st, where we were threatened by a mob. I baptized Mr. Crider amid the scoffs of the rabble, who
went in the night and poisoned both of our horses; the one which I rode, belonging to Brother Samuel West, died in two days afterwards; Brother Smoot's recovered;
the swine that eat of the horse flesh also died.

August 11.-I met with D. [David] W. Patten and wife; he and Brother [Warren] Parrish had been driven out of Benton into Henry County, and Elder Parrish had left
for Kirtland.

-29.-We were visited by Elders T. [Thomas] B. Marsh and E. [Elisha] H. Groves, from Caldwell County, Missouri.

September 2.-We held a conference at Damon's Creek, Callaway County, Kentucky; several branches were represented, containing 119 members. Johnson F. Lane,
Benjamin L. Clapp, and Randolph Alexander, were ordained elders, and Lindsey Bradey a priest, by D. [David] W. Patten, who baptized five at the close of the
conference.

I was released from my labors in the South, and counselled to go to Kirtland and receive my endowments, as was also A. [Abraham] O. Smoot.

September 19.-Elders [Thomas B.] Marsh and D. [David] W. Patten and wife, and E. [Elisha] H. Groves, started for Far West. I organized the first company of Saints
who emigrated from the Southern States, which numbered twenty-two souls. I appointed Elder Boydston president of the company, and counselled them to be united,
and to remember their prayers night and day before the Lord.

-20.-The camp started. I spent a few days visiting the branches; baptized and confirmed eight, and obtained thirty subscribers for the Messenger and Advocate.

October 20.-In company with A. [Abraham] O. Smoot and Jesse Turpin, I started for Kirtland; this was the first time I had ever travelled on a steamboat. We left the
steamer at Louisville, on the 28th, and spent nineteen days visiting Elder Smoot's relations, and preaching among the people; we visited the Big Bone Lick. We arrived
in Cincinnatti [Cincinnati], November 17th, where we saw thirteen persons dead and wounded, taken from the steamer Flora, which had burst her pipes while running
a race; arrived in Kirtland on the 25th, and had the happy privilege of meeting the Prophet Joseph [Smith, Jr.], and many elders with whom I was acquainted in the
camp of Zion.

-29.-I heard Joseph [Smith, Jr.] preach in the temple. In the afternoon I was called to speak, and read the 56th chapter of Isaiah, and made some remarks, and gave
an account of my mission in the South; Elder Smoot also addressed the Saints.

I was counselled by the Presidency to attend the school in the temple, taught by Professor Haws. I studied the Latin language and English grammar, and boarded with
Brother Ira Bond.

I attended meetings with the seventies and other quorums, during the winter of 1836-7, and received much valuable instruction.

December 20, 1836.-I was present at the organization of the Third Quorum of the Seventies; there were twenty-seven ordained.

January 3, 1837.-I was set apart to be a member of the First Quorum of Seventies.

-25.-At early candlelight, a cloud began to arise in the northeast, and reached to the northwest, having the appearance of fire, and it soon spread over the whole
horizon. The reflection of the clouds upon the earth, which was covered with snow, had a blood-red appearance. It commenced at about 6 o'clock, and lasted till past
10 p.m.

-29.-Presidents Joseph Smith [Jr.], and O. [Oliver] Cowdery addressed the Saints in the temple. Joseph blessed the people in the name of the Lord, and said, if we
would be faithful, we should arise above our embarrassments, and be delivered from the hands of our enemies.

-30.-I wrote(c)
 Copyright   an2005-2009,
                article on faith which was
                              Infobase     published
                                       Media Corp. in the Messenger and Advocate.                                                                 Page 881 / 1033
February 19.-I attended meeting at the temple. President Joseph Smith [Jr.] had been absent on business for the Church, but not half as long as Moses was in the
mount away from Israel; yet many of the people in Kirtland, if they did not make a calf to worship, as did the Israelites, [apostasy] turned their hearts away from the
-29.-Presidents Joseph Smith [Jr.], and O. [Oliver] Cowdery addressed the Saints in the temple. Joseph blessed the people in the name of the Lord, and said, if we
would be faithful, we should arise above our embarrassments, and be delivered from the hands of our enemies.

-30.-I wrote an article on faith which was published in the Messenger and Advocate.

February 19.-I attended meeting at the temple. President Joseph Smith [Jr.] had been absent on business for the Church, but not half as long as Moses was in the
mount away from Israel; yet many of the people in Kirtland, if they did not make a calf to worship, as did the Israelites, [apostasy] turned their hearts away from the
Lord, and from his servant Joseph, and had engaged in speculation, and given way to false spirits, until they were darkened in their minds; and many were opposed to
Joseph Smith, and some wished to appoint David Whitmer to lead the Church in his stead. In the midst of this cloud of dark spirits, Joseph returned to Kirtland, and
this morning arose in the stand. He appeared much depressed; but soon the Spirit of God rested upon him, and he addressed the assembly in great plainness for about
three hours, and put his enemies to silence. When he arose he said, "I am still the President, Prophet, Seer, Revelator and Leader of the Church of Jesus Christ. God,
and not man, has appointed and placed me in this position, and no man or set of men have power to remove me, or appoint another in my stead; and those who
undertake this, if they do not speedily repent, will burn their fingers and go to hell." He reproved the people sharply for their sins, darkness and unbelief. The power of
God rested upon him, and bore testimony that his sayings were true.

March 23rd [1837] was spent in the temple by the Saints in Kirtland, in fasting and prayer. Patriarch Joseph Smith, Sen., presided. The Spirit of the Lord was poured
out upon the people. A contribution was taken up for the poor.

April 4.-I received my washings and anointings in the house of the Lord. I spent the whole night in the temple, with others of the seventies, in prayer and fasting; the
Spirit of the Lord rested upon us. After twenty-four hours I partook of food.

-6.-The Presidency of the Church, the Twelve Apostles, and other quorums, met in solemn assembly, and sealed upon our heads our washings, anointings and
blessings, with a loud shout of hosannah to God and the Lamb; the Spirit of the Lord rested upon us. After spending three hours in the upper room, the quorums
repaired to the lower court; the vails were lowered, and the ordinance of washing of feet was administered. Elder H. [Heber] C. Kimball washed my feet, and
pronounced blessings upon me. After this ordinance, the vails of the temple were rolled up, and President Joseph Smith [Jr.,] addressed the elders for three hours,
clothed with the Spirit and power of God. He unbosomed his feelings in the house of his friends, and gave much instruction. He urged upon us the absolute necessity of
giving strict heed to his teachings and counsel, and the revelations of the Lord to the Church, and be wise in all things, that Zion and her stakes may be redeemed and
established, no more to be thrown down. He said, that the kings of the earth would yet come to behold the glory of Zion, and that great and glorious blessings would be
bestowed upon the Saints in the last days. Hyrum Smith bore testimony, and was followed by Oliver Cowdery, who exhorted the elders to keep within the bounds of
their knowledge, and let the mysteries of the kingdom alone, for the Gentiles had not a knowledge even of the first principles of the gospel. He said, it is far better to
preach what the people would call the small things of the kingdom, than to enter into the visions of Isaiah, Ezekiel and John. The Twelve broke bread, which was
distributed to the multitude, who eat and were filled; thanks were returned, and the meeting closed at the setting of the sun.

The house was again filled at candlelight. President [Joseph] Smith [Jr.] requested the elders to speak their feelings freely, and sing, exhort and pray, as the Spirit should
give utterance. The meeting continued during the whole night; many of the gifts were poured out upon the people; at break of day we were dismissed.

I also spent the night of the 7th in the temple, with several of the elders, in prayer and praise before the Lord; the Holy Ghost rested upon us, and the spirit of prophecy
was given, and many things were shown by the Holy Spirit.

April 9.-President [Joseph] Smith [Jr.] spoke in the afternoon, and said in the name of the Lord, that the judgments of God would rest upon those men who had
professed to be his friends, and friends of humanity, and in building up Kirtland, a stake of Zion, but had turned traitors to him, and the interests of the kingdom of God,
and had given power into the hands of our enemies against us; they had oppressed the poor Saints, and had brought distress upon them, and had become covenant-
breakers, for which they will feel the wrath of God.

April 13, 1837.-I married Phebe W. Carter, daughter of Ezra and Sarah Carter, of Scarborough, Maine. The ceremony was performed at the house of President
Joseph Smith, [Jr.,] by Fred. [Frederick] G. Williams, Esq. The Prophet Joseph [Smith, Jr.,] appointed to marry us, but his life was sought by a mob, and he had to
flee.

-15.-I received my patriarchal blessing under the hands of the Patriarch, Joseph Smith, Sen.; my wife having received her patriarchal blessing previously.

May 5.-While laboring for Joseph Young, Kirtland was visited with a sudden storm of wind and rain, a current passed south of the temple in the form of a whirlwind or
tornado, which destroyed and injured several buildings, it crushed one of Joseph Young's buildings, and removed the one we were in some ten feet, but no person was
injured.

I felt impressed to go out upon a mission; the Spirit was upon me, and led me to go to Fox Islands; it was a country I had never visited. I named my feelings upon the
subject to Elders [Heber C.] Kimball, [Sidney] Rigdon and others; they encouraged me to go. Elder Kimball blessed me, and said in the name of the Lord, I should be
blessed and prospered on my mission, and do a good work. I proposed to Jonathan H. Hale to accompany me, which he did.

May 31.-I left my wife and friends in Kirtland, and walked to Fairport with Brother Hale; we were joined by Milton Holmes, and took the steamer Sandusky and
arrived in Buffalo, June 1st, and Syracuse on the 4th; walked thirty-six miles to Richmond, Oswego County, New York, and called upon my two brothers, Azmon and
Thomson [Thompson], whom I had not seen for several years. We visited the churches as far as Sackett's Harbor, called upon Archibald Patten, and delivered to him
some letters from Warren Parrish, in which were enclosed many one hundred dollar bills, which he had taken from the Kirtland Bank.

We crossed Lake Ontario, visited Upper Canada, and attended a conference, May 10th, with Elders John E. Page, and James Blakesly, in the township of Bastard,
Leeds County. There were eight branches represented, containing three hundred members, thirteen elders, five priests, eight teachers and six deacons. Elder William
Draper and myself ordained seven elders, nine priests, eleven teachers, and five deacons: five were baptized by Elder Page at the close of the conference.

A woman was possessed of the devil and greatly afflicted, much of the time was dumb; four of us laid hands upon her, and cast the devil out in the name of Jesus
Christ, and she was made whole, and gave thanks unto God, and went on her way rejoicing.

We visited several other branches and preached the word of God, and several of the sick were healed.

We returned to Kingston, took steamer for Oswego, and canal for Albany; Brothers John Goodson, Isaac Russel and John Snider accompanied us from Canada, and
left us at Schenectady, to join Elders Kimball, Hyde and Richards at New York, to go to England.

We walked from Albany to Farmington, Connecticut; attended a conference of the Saints in Canaan; arrived at my father's house July 6th. This was the first time I had
seen my father
 Copyright  (c) or relatives inInfobase
                2005-2009,      Connecticut since
                                        Media     I joined the Church; they received me kindly. On the 10th, I preached in the city hall in Colinsville,
                                               Corp.                                                                                                 Pageand a882
                                                                                                                                                              mob gathered
                                                                                                                                                                  / 1033
and attempted to break up the meeting, with fife and drum, holloaing and yelling; they were urged on by a Presbyterian priest. At the close of the meeting the priest
came to me with his rabble, and asked many questions; he said I had no right to my opinion, and no man had a right to preach the gospel unless he had a collegiate
education. I told him I would admit that point, when he would tell me at what college Jesus Christ and his Apostles obtained their education: the priest and rabble then
left us at Schenectady, to join Elders Kimball, Hyde and Richards at New York, to go to England.

We walked from Albany to Farmington, Connecticut; attended a conference of the Saints in Canaan; arrived at my father's house July 6th. This was the first time I had
seen my father or relatives in Connecticut since I joined the Church; they received me kindly. On the 10th, I preached in the city hall in Colinsville, and a mob gathered
and attempted to break up the meeting, with fife and drum, holloaing and yelling; they were urged on by a Presbyterian priest. At the close of the meeting the priest
came to me with his rabble, and asked many questions; he said I had no right to my opinion, and no man had a right to preach the gospel unless he had a collegiate
education. I told him I would admit that point, when he would tell me at what college Jesus Christ and his Apostles obtained their education: the priest and rabble then
left.

-12.-I preached in a schoolhouse in West Avon to an attentive congregation; after meeting I baptized my uncle, Ozem Woodruff, his wife and son, John, in fulfillment of
a dream which I had at ten years of age.

I visited most of my relatives in Connecticut, and preached the gospel to them. -16.-I preached at Adna Hart's in Avon, where I was met by my stepmother and sister,
also by my wife, who had travelled alone from Kirtland, and was on her way to visit her father in Maine.

-19.-Elder Hale went to New Rowley, Massachusetts, to visit his friends. I had been solicited to preach to the citizens of Farmington by many prominent men, but
every room which was offered me, including the town hall, was closed against me by the Reverend Noah Porter, pastor of the Presbyterian church, until the Methodist
church was offered me, which he had not influence to close. Two hours after I gave out the appointment, the house was filled, and I preached to a very attentive
congregation, including my father and his household, for an hour and a half, upon the first principles of the gospel; I gave liberty to the assembly to ask any questions, or
find any fault with what I had said, but I met with no opposition.

-20.-I left my father's house, and, with my wife, rode by stage to Hartford.

-21.-Not having money to pay the fare for us both, I paid her fare in the stage to New Rowley, Massachusetts, and I walked through a hot, sultry day fifteen hours,
averaging three and a half miles per hour, making fifty-two miles.

-22.-I walked forty-eight miles.

-23.-I walked thirty-six miles, and arrived at Elder Nathaniel Holme's, in New Rowley, at two o'clock, p.m., making one hundred thirty-six miles in a little over two
days and a half. I met with my wife and Elder Milton Holmes, at his father's house: I spent several days in preaching to the Saints in that region.

August 1.-We left New Rowley, and was joined by Elder [Jonathan] Hale, who accompanied us to Saco, Maine.

-7.-I accompanied my wife to her father's in Scarborough, Maine. We were kindly received: it was the first time I had seen any of her relations. We found Mother
Carter very sick. I spent several days visiting the Saints in that region.

-10.-I accompanied Ezra and Fabien Carter, my brothers-in-law, on a fishing excursion; we caught with hooks two hundred fifty codfish, haddock, and hake, and saw
four whales; it being the first time I had ever seen that class of fish that swallowed Jonah.

-18.-With Elder Hale, I started to fill my mission on Fox Islands; we walked to Portland, and spent the night at Mr. Samuel Hale's.

-19.-We took the steamer Bangor eighty-five miles to Owl's Head, where we arrived at sunset, without means to prosecute our journey further. We retired to a high
hill, and bowed before the Lord, and prayed that he would open our way; the Spirit of the Lord rested upon us, and testified unto us that our prayers would be
answered. As we arose from our knees, a sloop came into the harbor; we went to the captain, and enquired where he was going; he replied, through the channel of
Vinal Haven; he took us on board and landed us on North Fox Islands, a 2 a.m. on the 20th. We wandered in the dark about an hour, rambling over rocks and
bushes, found the house of Mr. Nathaniel Dyer, and were entertained. It being Sunday morning, Mr. Benjamin Kent piloted us to the Baptist meetinghouse, occupied
by Elder Gideon J. Newton, pastor of the only religious denomination upon the island. At the door, I sent for the deacon, and told him I wished him to inform the
minister that we were servants of God, and wished to deliver a message to that people. The minister sent word for us to come into the pulpit; accordingly, with valise in
hand, we walked up into the pulpit, and took a seat on each side of him. When he closed his discourse, he asked me what hour we would like to speak; I told him at
five; he gave out our appointment, and invited us to his house. I asked him how many schoolhouses were on the island; he said four, and gave me their names. I asked
him if they were free for anyone to preach in; he answered in the affirmative. I took out my Bible, Book of Mormon, and Doctrine and Covenants, and laid them all
upon his stand; he promised to read them.

The hour of meeting arrived, and I preached to a full house upon the first principles of the gospel, and bore testimony that the Lord had raised up a prophet, and had
commenced to establish his Church and kingdom again upon the earth, in fulfillment of his word, as spoken through the ancient prophets and apostles. This was the first
discourse ever delivered by any Latter-day Saint upon this chain of islands; Elder Hale bore testimony. I gave out appointments for preaching in the four schoolhouses.
The people came out in masses to investigate the principles which we taught. In fourteen days we preached nineteen discourses. Captain Justice Ames and wife were
baptized by Elder Hale. Elder Newton, the Baptist minister, with his family attended twelve of our meetings, read the books, and was convinced by the Spirit of the
Lord that our doctrine was true, and he had a hard struggle in his mind to know which to do, receive it or reject it; he finally resolved to reject it, and commenced
preaching against us. He sent for Mr. Douglass, Methodist minister, on the south island, to come and help him; he had been long at variance with Mr. Douglass, but
they became very friendly and united in a war against us. We continued preaching daily, until we baptized most of the members of Mr. Newton's church, and those who
owned the meetinghouse.

I followed Mr. Douglas to his own island, and commenced preaching to his church, and baptized a good share of his members, among whom were several sea
captains. Ministers from the mainland were sent for, who came over and tried to put a stop to the work, by preaching and lying about us; but the work continued to roll
on. They wished me to work a miracle to convince them that my doctrine was true. I told them they had rejected the truth, and they would see signs, but not unto
salvation.

Vinal Haven, which includes both north and south Fox Island, is in Latitude 44Ã‚-ï¿½, long. 69Ã‚-ï¿½10'. The inhabitants are generally healthy and industrious, and
hospitable to strangers, the people obtain most of their wealth by fishing, and fit out annually over one hundred licensed vessels, beside many smaller crafts. The north
island is nine miles long and two wide; population 800, and contains a post office, a store, a gristmill, four schoolhouses, and a Baptist church. The land is rocky and
rough, yet there are farms which produce good wheat, barley, oats, potatoes and grass; the principal timber is fir, spruce, hemlock and birch. The rasp [raspberry] and
gooseberry grow in great abundance. Sheep are the principal stock.

South Fox Island is about ten miles long and five wide, and is a mass of rocks, principally granite, formed into shelves, hills, hollows, and cut up into nooks, points and
ravines by coves and harbors; population one thousand. There are some small patches under cultivation, at the expense of great labor and toil. Many resident fishermen
fish at Newfoundland, and bring them home, and dry them upon flakes; they annually supply the market with a great amount of codfish, mackerel and boxed herring.
 Copyright
The           (c) 2005-2009,
     latter island contains twoInfobase   Media
                                 stores, three tideCorp.                                                                                              Page
                                                    sawmills, six schoolhouses, a small branch of the Methodist church and a priest. The timber is pine,        883 hemlock
                                                                                                                                                         fir, spruce, / 1033
and birch, also gooseberries, raspberries, whortleberries and upland cranberries; bushes and timber grow out of the crevices of the rocks.
South Fox Island is about ten miles long and five wide, and is a mass of rocks, principally granite, formed into shelves, hills, hollows, and cut up into nooks, points and
ravines by coves and harbors; population one thousand. There are some small patches under cultivation, at the expense of great labor and toil. Many resident fishermen
fish at Newfoundland, and bring them home, and dry them upon flakes; they annually supply the market with a great amount of codfish, mackerel and boxed herring.
The latter island contains two stores, three tide sawmills, six schoolhouses, a small branch of the Methodist church and a priest. The timber is pine, fir, spruce, hemlock
and birch, also gooseberries, raspberries, whortleberries and upland cranberries; bushes and timber grow out of the crevices of the rocks.

There is a great amount and variety of fish in the waters around these islands, viz.: whale, blackfish, shark, ground shark, pilot fish, horse mackerel, sturgeon, salmon,
halibut, cod, pollock, tomcod, hake, haddock, mackerel, shad, bass, alewives [alewife], herring, pohagen, dolphin, whiting, frost fish, flounders, smelt, skate, shrimp,
shad, cusk, blue backs, scollop [or scallop], dogfish, muttonfish, lumpfish, squid, five fingers, monkfish, nursefish, sunfish, swordfish, thrasher, cat, scuppog [scup],
twotog, eyefish, cunner, ling eels, lobsters, clams, mussels, winkles [periwinkles], porpoises, seals, etc.

September 6.-The harbor was filled with a school of mackerel, which were caught in great numbers by the people standing upon the wharf.

While standing upon the farm of Eleazar Carver on the north island I counted fifty-five islands, many of which were inhabited.

October 2.-I left the island with Elder Hale; Captain Ames took us to Thomastown in a sloop.

-3.-We walked forty-six miles to Bath.

-4.-We attended a Baptist convention, and preached to a large congregation in the evening in Pierce's Hall; the people listened attentively.

-5.-We walked thirty-six miles to Portland.

-6.-Walked ten miles to Father Carter's in Scarborough, where I found my wife and friends well.

-9.-I parted with Elder Hale, who returned to Kirtland. I continued preaching through various towns on the mainland until November 2, when I again returned to Fox
Islands, accompanied by my wife.

-15.-I visited the Isle of Holt, twelve miles east, and preached to an attentive congregation, leaving them the Book of Mormon, which they promised to read. I returned
on the 16th.

I continued my labors during the winter of 1837-8, and nearly every person had attended my meetings, and taken sides for or against. Our enemies made attempts to
break up our meetings.

January 15, 1838.-A company of sailors belonging to the United States revenue cutter, brought on shore a swivel and joined the mob, parading near the house where I
was preaching, and discharged it several times, accompanied with small arms, with the intention of breaking up the meeting. Some of the mob gathered around to see
what effect this would have. I warned them in the name of the Lord, and proclaimed the judgments of God that awaited the wicked, and shook my garments in the
presence of the people, and told them I was clear of their blood; but they only heard my voice intermingled with the roar of cannon and musketry. Before I closed
speaking, the sailors went back on board the revenue cutter. At the close of the meeting I baptized two, also one next day, and while baptizing, the mob again
commenced firing guns. The Baptists and Methodists got up the mob. Mr. Douglas, the Methodist priest, when argument failed him applied to all the magistrates for
warrants against me; they refused to grant them as he had no cause of complaint.

February 13.-I crossed in the mailboat to Hampden and ordained James Townsend. We walked together through deep snows and visited and preached in the towns of
Searsmont, Belfast, Northport, Frankfort, Hampden, and twice in the city hall in Bangor, to large assemblies, and returned to Fox Islands via Casteem and the Isle of
Holt. Arrived in Vinal Haven March 8. Elder Townsend returned home.

March 22.-I accompanied Brother Stirrat, at low tide, on to a bar some forty rods from shore, to dig some clams. We were soon joined by Mrs. Woodruff and Sister
Stone, who had a curiosity to see how clams were dug. The ground for about twelve rods nearer shore was several feet lower than the point we were on, but we were
so busily engaged we did not observe the flowing tide until we were surrounded by water, and having no boat, our only alternative was to wade ashore and carry the
women, which we safely accomplished amid the reflection that time and tide waited for no man.

April 4.-Mr. Kent, the postmaster, showed me a letter containing two sheets of foolscap, signed by Warren Parrish and several of the Twelve, who had apostatized
and been cut off from the Church. The communication was full of slander and falsehoods against Joseph Smith [Jr.] and all that stood by him. It was sent with the
intention of breaking up the work upon these islands.

11.-I was visited by Elders Townsend and Milton Holmes, who attended conferences with me upon both islands, and bore their testimony to the people, but the spirit
of opposition increased to a great height. I was warned by the Spirit of the Lord to leave for a season and take a western mission. After visiting the Saints from house
to house, and praying with and encouraging them, I left on the 28th and went to the mainland with Elders Townsend and Holmes. Mrs. Woodruff returned to her
father's. We walked to Scarborough. I left May 7th, and walked to Bradford, where I left Elder Holmes, and proceeded to Boston.

May 11.-I gave out an appointment to preach at Sister Vose's room, and I went to Cambridgeport to visit Elder A. P. Rockwood, who had been imprisoned in jail on
pretense of debt, but in reality out of religious persecution. The jailor locked me in until ten p.m.; but while it disappointed a congregation of people, it gave me a happy
visit with Elder Rockwood, conversing upon the work of God. On my return to Boston the people were waiting to hear me; I spoke to them a short time.

May 14.-I left Boston, and walked some thirty miles to Holliston; stayed at Deacon Haven's, and preached. I walked to Providence, Rhode Island, from thence took
steamer to New York, and arrived on the 18th. Met and attended meetings with Brother O. [Orson] Pratt until the 27th, when I went up the North River to Newburgh,
and preached in several towns in New York and New Jersey, and walked across the country to Farmington, Connecticut, and arrived at my father's June 11, 1838.

I commenced preaching at my father's house. July 1st, I baptized six persons in Farmington River, including my father, stepmother and my only sister, Eunice; also
Cousin Seth Woodruff, Aunt Anna Cossett and Dwight Webster, a Methodist class leader, who was boarding at my father's.

When the Patriarch Joseph Smith, Sen., gave me my blessing, he said I should bring my father's household into the kingdom of God, which words were fulfilled this
day.

I confirmed those baptized, and organized this small branch of the Church, consisting of nine members, eight of whom were relatives. I ordained Dwight Webster a
priest, and administered the sacrament.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 884 / 1033
July 3.-I started for the state of Maine, and arrived at Father Carter's, in Scarborough, on the 6th.

-14.-My wife was delivered of a daughter at her father's house; we named her Sarah Emma.
day.

I confirmed those baptized, and organized this small branch of the Church, consisting of nine members, eight of whom were relatives. I ordained Dwight Webster a
priest, and administered the sacrament.

July 3.-I started for the state of Maine, and arrived at Father Carter's, in Scarborough, on the 6th.

-14.-My wife was delivered of a daughter at her father's house; we named her Sarah Emma.

22.-I wrote to Thomas B. Marsh, an account of my labors upon Fox Islands and the eastern country.

-30.-I left Scarborough and returned to the islands. I preached several times to large congregations in the Methodist meetinghouse, in East Thomastown, and in the
town hall in Camden, before crossing to the islands, where I arrived August 7th.

August 9 [1838].-I received a letter from Thomas B. Marsh, informing me of my appointment to fill the place, in the Quorum of the Twelve, of one who had fallen, and
I was requested to come to Far West as soon as possible, to prepare for a mission to England in the spring. I immediately visited all the Saints upon both islands, and
earnestly exhorted them to sell their property and prepare to accompany me to Missouri. Several immediately sold, but many were poor. Brother Nathaniel Thomas
said he would furnish means to help off all the poor Saints who desired to go, and for this purpose went with me to the mainland on the 13th, and I assisted him in
purchasing two thousand dollars worth of horses, harness, wagons and tents for the company. He paid about $1500 of the expenses himself, $1000 of which went to
furnish conveyance for the poor. After purchasing the outfit for the company, I urged the importance of their starting as soon as possible, not later than the 1st of
September.

August 19.-I left the town of Camden, where we had prepared our outfit, and returned to Scarborough to prepare my family for the journey, expecting to see the
company in a few days; but here I remained in great suspense until October 1st, when Elder Townsend went to meet the company. They arrived in Scarborough on the
3rd, with their wagon covers flying.

The company stopped at the house of Sister Sarah B. Foss. We nailed down the covers and painted them, which made them waterproof.

-4 [4 Sep 1838].-We started upon our journey. My child was in the first stages of the whooping cough. Our company consisted of fifty-three persons; we had ten
wagons, with a pair of horses to each. We had before us, at this late period, a gloomy land journey of two thousand miles, from Maine to Missouri. We continued to
travel through rain, mud, cold, frost and snow, until we arrived in Rochester, Sangamon County, Illinois, December 19th, where I stopped and settled my family and
company for the winter, being unable to proceed further. My wife had passed through a severe course of the brain fever while upon the journey; her sufferings had been
very great. The spirit had left her body twice to all human appearance, and only been called back through the prayer of faith and the power of God. Our child had also
been very sick, and I had become so thoroughly chilled through my whole system, in crossing the bleak prairies, that it was two months after I stopped, before I got
sufficiently warmed to feel natural.

Brother Thomas buried one child, and nearly all the company had been sick through exposure; some of them had stopped by the way.

I spent the winter laboring with my hands for the support of my family.

March 8, 1839.-I attended a conference at Springfield, Illinois.

-13.-I took my family and started for Quincy, where I arrived on the 16th. I dined with Emma Smith, at Judge Cleveland's. I then went on to the bank of the river near
Quincy, and saw a great many of the Saints, old and young, lying in the mud and water, in a rainstorm, without tent or covering, which suffering was caused by the
unhallowed persecution of the state of Missouri. The sight filled my eyes with tears, while my heart was made glad at the cheerfulness of the Saints in the midst of their
affliction.

-17 (Sunday).-I had an interview with President Brigham Young and John Taylor. We held a meeting with the Saints; $50 and a number of teams were raised to bring
out the remainder of the poor from Missouri. President Young counselled the Twelve to locate their families for the time being in Quincy. I returned to Rochester for my
effects. While at Springfield, I collected $70 for the relief of the Saints in Quincy, which I sent to them. I returned to Quincy on the 8th of April, where I left my family,
and went to Far West with the Twelve, and attended the conference on the temple block on the 26th [Apr 1839], where I was ordained one of the Twelve Apostles,
on the cornerstone of the temple, under the hands of the Twelve, Elder Brigham Young being mouth. Elder Geo. [George] A. Smith was also ordained at the same
time. We returned to Quincy on the 2nd day of May.

On the 3rd, in company with five of the Twelve, I went to Judge Cleveland's, and had a happy interview with President Joseph Smith, [Jr.,] who had just escaped out
of the hands of his persecutors in Missouri; it was the first time I had seen him for more than two years, and it was a happy meeting. I attended the conference and
meetings with the Saints in Quincy, until the 15th, when I moved my family to Montrose, and occupied a room in the barracks with President Young and family. I spent
my time in attending the meetings, councils and conferences. I wrote in my journal the teachings, sayings and prophecies of Joseph from time to time, as I had
opportunity.

July 22.-I was with President Joseph Smith [Jr.] and his council and the Twelve; it was a day of God's power with the Prophet. He healed many who were sick nigh
unto death, among whom were Elijah Fordham and Joseph B. Nobles [Noble]; even the wicked rabble followed to see the sick healed. As Joseph was about to cross
the river, a man came to him and asked him if he would go about three miles and heal two of his small children, who were twins, about three months old, and were sick
nigh unto death. He was a man of the world, he had never heard a sermon preached by a Latter-day Saint. Joseph said he could not go, but he would send a man.
After hesitating a moment, he turned to me and said, "You go with this man and heal his children," at the same time giving me a red silk handkerchief, and said, "After
you lay hands upon them, wipe their faces with it, and they shall be healed; and as long as you will keep that handkerchief, it shall ever remain as a league between you
and me." I went and did as I was commanded, and the children were healed.

On the 25th, I was attacked with chills and fever. I had a chill every other day, and was very sick.

August 8 [1839].-I laid my hands upon my wife and children, blessed them, committed them into the hands of God, and started upon my English mission, leaving my
family sick, and with not more than four days' provisions. Brother Brigham Young rowed me across the Mississippi in a boat; I was sick and feeble. When I landed, I
laid down upon the bank of the river on a side of sole leather. The Prophet Joseph [Smith, Jr.] came along and looked at me, and said, "You are starting on your
mission." I said,"Yes, but I look like a poor instrument for a missionary; I look more fit for a hospital or dissecting room than a mission." He replied, "What do you say
that for? Go ahead in the name of the Lord, and you shall be healed and blessed on your mission." I thanked him. A brother came along with a wagon, carried me a
few miles on my road. I started without purse or scrip, and passed by Parley P. Pratt, who was hewing logs for a house; he was barefooted, bareheaded, without coat
or vest on. He said, "I have no money, but I have an empty purse; I will give you that." I went a few rods, and found Elder H. [Heber] C. Kimball building a log cabin.
He  said, "I have
 Copyright        one dollar, IInfobase
             (c) 2005-2009,     will giveMedia
                                         you that  to put in your purse." He blessed me, and I went my way, accompanied by Elder John Taylor. I had
                                                Corp.                                                                                                Pagea shake
                                                                                                                                                             885of/the ague
                                                                                                                                                                    1033
every other day, and lay on the bottom of the wagon while I travelled.

We stayed with Samuel H. and Don Carlos Smith at Macomb, and held a meeting with the Saints, who contributed $9 to our necessities, and George Miller gave us a
mission." I said,"Yes, but I look like a poor instrument for a missionary; I look more fit for a hospital or dissecting room than a mission." He replied, "What do you say
that for? Go ahead in the name of the Lord, and you shall be healed and blessed on your mission." I thanked him. A brother came along with a wagon, carried me a
few miles on my road. I started without purse or scrip, and passed by Parley P. Pratt, who was hewing logs for a house; he was barefooted, bareheaded, without coat
or vest on. He said, "I have no money, but I have an empty purse; I will give you that." I went a few rods, and found Elder H. [Heber] C. Kimball building a log cabin.
He said, "I have one dollar, I will give you that to put in your purse." He blessed me, and I went my way, accompanied by Elder John Taylor. I had a shake of the ague
every other day, and lay on the bottom of the wagon while I travelled.

We stayed with Samuel H. and Don Carlos Smith at Macomb, and held a meeting with the Saints, who contributed $9 to our necessities, and George Miller gave us a
horse. Father Coltrin was going east; he took us into his wagon to help us along. We spent five days in Springfield, where Elder Taylor printed fifteen hundred copies of
a pamphlet upon the Missouri persecution. We sold our horse, and left on the 21st, and continued our journey. We spent the night of the 24th with Dr. Modisett, of
Terrehaute.

On the 28th, while travelling, Elder Taylor fell to the ground as though he had been knocked down. We administered to him, and he revived. On the following day he
fell again, and fainted several times; it seemed as though the destroyer would take his life. We travelled with him four days after he was taken sick. His sickness proved
to be bilious fever. We stopped with him two days at a German tavern, in Germantown, Wayne County, Indiana, with a kind family with whom he was acquainted.
Father Coltrin would stay no longer. I proposed to remain with Brother Taylor, but as I was sick with fever and ague, and not able to take care of myself, Brother
Taylor advised me to continue my journey with Father Coltrin, saying, "It is easier to take care of one sick man than two." I committed him into the hands of God, and
the family promised to do all in their power to make him comfortable. I parted from him with a heavy heart.

September 2.-I continued my journey with Father Coltrin to Cleveland, Ohio. I there took steamer on the 10th for Buffalo; had a severe gale, and did not reach Buffalo
until the 12th. I travelled to Albany on a canal boat; had the ague daily, was very sick; had no companions except sectarian priests, who were daily lying about the
"Mormons." I took stage at Albany for Farmington, Connecticut, on the night of the 19th, and rode all night and the following day; suffered severely with fever and
ague. I arrived at my father's house in Farmington on the 21st, quite sick. I found my father and family well.

On the 27th [of] September, 1839, my maternal grandmother, Anna Thompson, died, aged 84; I was too sick to attend her funeral. It is a singular incident that my
grandfather, Lot Thompson, and Anna Thompson his wife, Samuel Thompson and Mercy Thompson, all of one family, died in their 84th year.

On the 4th [of] October, Adner Hart, brother to my stepmother, died, aged 43. He requested me to preach his funeral sermon. I had been sick at my father's house,
with the ague, for fifteen days, attended with a severe cough, and the hour appointed for the funeral was the time for my ague, yet I attended the funeral and preached,
and I had no more ague for many days. I left on the 7th, and visited New York, Long Island, and New Jersey, in very poor health.

November 1.-I assisted Elders Clark, Wright and Mulliner, to set sail for England. Elder John Taylor had recovered from his sickness, and arrived in New York on the
13th [of] December. December 19.-In company with Elders John Taylor and Theodore Turley, I went on board the packet-ship Oxford, and sailed for Liverpool,
where I landed January 11, 1840, in good health and spirits. When I left my father, he gave me some money to assist in paying my passage; also gave me five dollars,
which he requested me to keep until I arrived in Liverpool, saying, I would there need it. This I found to be true after landing; that money was all we had to pay our
expenses to Preston, and we had twopence left.

We arrived in Preston on the 13th. Had a happy interview with Brother Willard Richards; held a council, and agreed that Elder Taylor go to Liverpool, [Elder] Turley
to Birmingham, and I to Staffordshire Potteries.

January 18.-I arrived in Manchester; met Elder William Clayton, who presided over that branch, numbering one hundred sixty-four members. I was immediately called
upon to visit a woman possessed with the devil. She was raging and foaming, and had to be held by four men. The more we rebuked the devil, the worse she raged.
We continued to pray and administer, until we cast the devil out. She arose and gave thanks to the Lord. The devil then entered into a young child, and we cast him out.
I preached several times, and laid hands on twenty-eight persons. I went to Burslem on the 21st, and met with Elder Alfred Cordon, President of the Burslem Branch,
which numbered sixty-six. I commenced preaching in the Staffordshire Potteries. Elder Turley left for Birmingham on the 29th. I remained in the Potteries some forty
days, preaching, baptizing and confirming, and blessing children.

March 1.-As I met in the evening with a large assembly in Hanley, the Lord revealed unto me that it would be the last meeting that I would hold with the Saints in the
Potteries for many days. I told the people it was the last meeting I should hold with them for a season; it created much excitement. I had appointments out for a week,
which I got Brother Cordon to fill. I went before the Lord in prayer, and asked him where I should go; the Spirit said, "Go to the South." According to the directions of
the Spirit, on the 3rd I went to Herefordshire, and called upon John Benbow, at Castlefroom. I found a people prepared for the gospel. I preached twice at his house.
On the 6th, I baptized six persons, including John Benbow and wife. I here found a society called "United Brethren," numbering about six hundred members, and about
fifty preachers; Thomas Kington was the presiding elder. They came from all quarters to hear me preach, and believed my testimony, and I preached and baptized
daily. The ministers of the Church of England sent three church clerks to see what I was doing, and I baptized them. One constable came to arrest me for preaching,
and I baptized him. In about thirty days I baptized one hundred sixty, forty-eight of whom were preachers of the "United Brethren," including their presiding elder,
Thomas Kington.

I established forty-two preaching places, licensed according to law.

On the 9th [of] April, I had an appointment at Haw Cross. As I was going into the meeting, letters were put into my hands from Elder Brigham Young and others,
informing me of his arrival with five of the Twelve, and requesting me to come to Preston, and attend a general conference. A vast assembly had gathered to attend my
meeting; the house, yard and street were crowded; a mob had also gathered. I preached to the people; five came forward to be baptized. The mob surrounded the
pool, armed with stones. I dismissed the meeting and went away, but the congregation and mob remained on the ground till midnight; and as there was no prospect of
their dispersing, and the candidates were anxious to be baptized, I went down into the water and baptized five, in the midst of a shower of stones. The water was all in
a foam for a rod around me. None that I baptized were hit, and I was only hit twice, once on my hip and once on my head; the blow on my head raised a large bump,
which went away while I was confirming. Subsequently I baptized many of the mob.

I left next morning for Preston, and attended the conference with the Twelve, and returned to Herefordshire, accompanied by Elder Brigham Young, on the 22nd [of]
April, and was soon joined by Elder Willard Richards. Elder Young remained twenty-seven days, preaching, baptizing, confirming and counseling. Numbers were
added daily to the Church. He then returned to Manchester.

I spent about seven months in Herefordshire, Gloucestershire and Worcestershire. We baptized over eighteen hundred, including all of the "United Brethren" save one.
We baptized over two hundred preachers of various denominations in that part of the vineyard. A synod of church ministers became so alarmed for their flocks in that
part of the vineyard, they petitioned parliament to adopt measures to stop our preaching. They received for an answer, that if they were as well acquainted with the
Bible as their hunting grounds, and were as much interested in the welfare of the souls of men, as the chasing of the stags and foxes, they would not lose so many of
their congregations.

August 18.-I(c)visited
Copyright              LondonInfobase
                 2005-2009,   in company withCorp.
                                      Media   Elders H. [Heber] C. Kimball and G. [George] A. Smith. I labored with them in establishing a church,
                                                                                                                                              Page spending
                                                                                                                                                      886 over  five
                                                                                                                                                            / 1033
months in that populous city.

We visited nearly every part of the city, and all the notable places that we could have access to.
part of the vineyard, they petitioned parliament to adopt measures to stop our preaching. They received for an answer, that if they were as well acquainted with the
Bible as their hunting grounds, and were as much interested in the welfare of the souls of men, as the chasing of the stags and foxes, they would not lose so many of
their congregations.

August 18.-I visited London in company with Elders H. [Heber] C. Kimball and G. [George] A. Smith. I labored with them in establishing a church, spending over five
months in that populous city.

We visited nearly every part of the city, and all the notable places that we could have access to.

I attended all the general conferences in England, and set sail with my brethren of the Twelve on the ship Rochester, April 20, 1841. Arrived in New York May 20th. .
...

Chapter of Accidents

(Written at Great Salt Lake City, February 1858.)

Varied and diverse are the lives and fortunes of men; while the paths of some are strewn with flowers and ease from the cradle to the grave, with naught to disturb their
peace, others are marked victims of varied misfortunes, accidents and dangers. The last-named class is the one in whose ranks I have stood through my infancy,
childhood, youth and manhood, up to the present time, so much so, that it has seemed as though some invisible power or fate was watching my footsteps, in order to
find some opportunity to take my life from the earth. I can only attribute the continuation of my life to the present time to a merciful God, whose hand has been
stretched out, and rescued me from death in the midst of the many dangers and hairbreadth escapes I have passed through, some of which I will here mention.

When three years of age, I fell into a caldron of boiling water, was instantly caught out, but was so badly scalded, that it was nine months before I was considered out
of danger.

At five years of age, I fell from the great beam of a barn, striking my face upon the floor, which came near breaking my neck.

Three months afterwards, I broke one of my arms, by falling down stairs. I soon after broke my other arm, by falling out of a high stoop upon a pile of timber.

When six years of age, I came near being killed by a surly bull. My father and I were feeding pumpkins to the cattle, a surly bull drove my cow away from the one she
was eating. I took the pumpkin he had left, upon which he pitched at me. My father told me to throw down the pumpkin and run. I ran down a steep hill, and took the
pumpkin with me, being determined that the cow should have her rights. The bull pursued. As he was about to overtake me, I stepped into a posthole and fell; the bull
leaped over me, after the pumpkin, and tore it to pieces with his horns, and would have served me in the same way, had I not fallen.

During the same year, I went into my father's sawmill, with several others. I got upon the head-block to take a ride, while the carriage was running back, not
anticipating any danger; my leg was caught between the head-block and the fender-post, and broke both bones of my leg below the knee. I was taken to the house,
and lay nine hours before my bones were set, suffering severe pain; but being young, my bones soon knit together, and I was upon my feet again. During my
confinement by this lameness, my brother Thompson was also confined in the same room with the typhus fever.

When seven years of age, I was riding on the top of a load of hay, which my uncle, Ozan Woodruff, was driving to the barn; he turned the load over upon me; I was
nearly suffocated for the want of air, before the hay was removed.

At eight years old, I was riding in a one-horse wagon with several others, the horse took fright, ran down a steep hill, and turned the wagon over upon us; but again,
while in the midst of danger, my life was preserved; none of us were seriously injured.

When nine years old, I climbed into an elm tree to obtain bark. I stepped upon a dry limb, which broke, and I fell about fifteen feet upon my back, which beat the
breath out of my body. A cousin ran and told my parents I was dead. Before they arrived at the spot, I came to my senses, and met them.

When twelve years of age, I was drowned in Farmington River, and sunk in thirty feet of water, and after carrying one person to the bottom with me, I was
miraculously saved by a young man named Bacon diving to the bottom, and carrying with him a large stone, to hold him down until he obtained my body, not expecting
to save me alive. I suffered much in being restored to life.

At thirteen years of age, while passing through Farmington meadows, in the depth of winter, the roads were drifted with snow; and in an exceedingly blustering day, I
became so chilled and overcome with cold, that I could not travel. I crawled into the hollow of a large apple tree. A man in the distance seeing me go in, hastened to
my rescue, realizing my danger more fully than I did. When he arrived at the spot, I had fallen asleep, and was nearly insensible; he had much difficulty in arousing me to
a sense of my situation. He procured means to carry me to my father's house, and through a kind Providence, my life was again preserved.

At fourteen years of age, I split my left instep open with an ax, which went nearly through my foot; it was nine months getting well.

At fifteen years of age, I was bitten in my left hand by a mad dog in the last stage of hydrophobia. He dented my hand with his teeth, but did not draw blood, and I was
again preserved, through the mercies of God, from an awful death.

At the age of seventeen, I was riding a very ill-tempered horse that I was not acquainted with; and while going down a very steep rocky hill, the horse taking advantage
of the ground, suddenly leaped from the road, and ran down the steep, amid the rocks, at full speed, and commenced kicking up, and attempted to throw me over his
head upon the rocks; but I lodged upon the top of his head, grasped hold of each ear as with a death grip, expecting every moment to be dashed to pieces against the
rocks. While in this position, sitting astride of his neck, with no bridle to guide him but his ears, he plunged down the hill under full speed, until he ran against a rock, and
was dashed to the ground. I went over both his head and the rocks, about one rod, and struck the ground square on my feet, being the only thing visible that saved my
life; for, had I struck upon any other part of my body, it must have killed me instantly; as it was, my bones crushed from under me as though they were reeds. It broke
my left leg in two places, and put out both my ankles in a shocking manner, and the horse came near rolling over me in his struggles to get up. My uncle, Titus
Woodruff, saw me fall, got assistance, and carried me to his house. I lay from 2 p.m. till 10, without medical aid; then my father arrived, bringing Dr. Swift, of
Farmington, with him, who set my bones, boxed up my limbs, and carried me in his carriage eight miles that night to my father's. My sufferings were very great. I had
good attention, however, and in eight weeks I was outdoors upon my crutches.

In 1827, while attempting to clear the ice out of a waterwheel, standing upon the wheel with one arm around the shaft, a man hoisted the gate, and let a full head of
water upon it. As soon as the water struck the wheel it started, my feet slipped into the wheel, but I immediately plunged head foremost over the rim into about three
feet of water, and my weight drew my legs out of the wheel, or I should have been drawn under a shaft and crushed to death.

In 1831, while
 Copyright  (c) having  chargeInfobase
                2005-2009,     of the flouring
                                         Mediamill in Collinsville, Connecticut, I was standing inside of a breast wheel, 20 feet in diameter, upon one
                                               Corp.                                                                                                    of the 887
                                                                                                                                                      Page     arms near the
                                                                                                                                                                    / 1033
top, clearing out the ice, when a full head of water was let onto it. The wheel immediately started; but I dropped my ax and leaped through it to the bottom, by the shaft
and arms, about twenty feet; as I struck the bottom of the wheel, I was rolled out against a ragged stone wall, with only about two feet clearance between it and the
wheel. The wheel caught me and rolled me out into the water below, where I found myself without any bones broken, but with some bruises and much fright.
In 1827, while attempting to clear the ice out of a waterwheel, standing upon the wheel with one arm around the shaft, a man hoisted the gate, and let a full head of
water upon it. As soon as the water struck the wheel it started, my feet slipped into the wheel, but I immediately plunged head foremost over the rim into about three
feet of water, and my weight drew my legs out of the wheel, or I should have been drawn under a shaft and crushed to death.

In 1831, while having charge of the flouring mill in Collinsville, Connecticut, I was standing inside of a breast wheel, 20 feet in diameter, upon one of the arms near the
top, clearing out the ice, when a full head of water was let onto it. The wheel immediately started; but I dropped my ax and leaped through it to the bottom, by the shaft
and arms, about twenty feet; as I struck the bottom of the wheel, I was rolled out against a ragged stone wall, with only about two feet clearance between it and the
wheel. The wheel caught me and rolled me out into the water below, where I found myself without any bones broken, but with some bruises and much fright.

During the winter of 1831, while in New Hartford, Connecticut, I passed through a severe course of lung fever.

In 1833, the day I was baptized, one of my horses, newly sharp shod, kicked my hat off my head, and had he struck two inches lower, would probably have killed me
instantly. In ten minutes afterwards, while driving the same team down a hill, on a sleigh without any box, the bottom boards slipped forward under the roller and caught
the ground, turned endwise, and fell on the horses' backs, throwing me between the horses; they ran to the bottom of the hill, dragging me with the lines, head foremost,
with the sleigh on top of me, about twenty rods over a smooth snow path; I escaped unharmed, however, in the midst of both dangers.

In 1834, while travelling in Zion's Camp in Missouri, a rifle was accidentally discharged, and the ball passed through three tents, with about twelve men in each, and
lodged in a wagon axletree, while a man was standing behind it, and injured no one. It passed within a few inches of my breast, and many others escaped as narrowly
as myself.

A few months afterwards a musket, heavily loaded with buckshot, was accidentally snapped within a few feet of me, with the muzzle pointed at my breast; it had a
good flint and was well primed, but it missed fire, and my life was again preserved.

In April 1839, in Rochester, Illinois, I was riding upon the running gears of a wagon without a box, sitting upon the forward axletree, when the bolt, fastening the
coupling pole, came out, which left the hind wheels; and my weight on the forward bolster and tongue, turned the coupling pole over on to the horses, turning the stakes
upside down, and shut me up fast between the bolster and tongue, but in such a manner that my head and shoulders dragged on the ground; my horses took fright, and
ran out into an open prairie, and dragged me in this position for about half a mile. I managed to guide them with my left hand, so as to run them into a corner of a high
worm fence, where we landed in a pile together. I was considerably bruised, but escaped without any broken bones.

July 23, 1842.-President Joseph Smith [Jr.], sent me from Nauvoo to St. Louis to procure a stock of paper. I went down upon a steamboat; was six days on the way,
during which time I was severely attacked with bilious fever. The day I made my purchase, the fever was so high I was scarcely sensible of what I was doing. As soon
as I made my purchase and got my freight on board, I took my berth, and lay there until I arrived at Nauvoo on the 10th of August. I was confined to my bed forty
days, and passed through the most severe fit of sickness I ever endured; my life was despaired of by many of my friends. I was administered to by President [Joseph]
Smith [Jr.], and the Twelve; my life was preserved by the power of God. I took a relapse twice after I began to recover; once while in council with the Presidency and
Twelve, my strength left me, my breath stopped, and I felt as though I was struck with death.

September 12, 1843.-At five o'clock p.m., I left Boston on the express train for Portland. While passing through Chesterwoods, six miles south of Kennebunk, after
dark, and while going at full speed, we struck one of the rails which some persons had raised by rolling a log under it, and landed in a pile; three cars were filled with
passengers, and their lives were saved by having a long train of freight between the passenger cars and the engine; all of them were mashed to pieces; the engineer was
killed, some of the passengers had bones broken; I escaped unhurt.

On the 5th of October, 1846, while with the camp of Israel building up Winter Quarters, on the west side of the Missouri River, (then Indian country) I passed through
one of the most painful and serious misfortunes of my life. I took my axe and went two and a half miles on to the bluffs to cut some shingle timber to cover my cabin; I
was accompanied by two men. While the third tree was falling, which was an oak, over two feet in diameter, I stepped behind it some ten feet, and also to one side the
same distance, where I thought I would be entirely out of danger; but when the tree fell, there being a crook in the body of it, which struck a knoll on the ground, the
whole body shot endways back of the stump and bounded, and the butt of the tree struck me on the breast and knocked me several feet into the air against a standing
oak, and the falling tree followed me in its bound and caught me against the standing tree, and I came down between them; before reaching the earth, however, I was
liberated from them, and struck the ground upon my feet in a badly bruised condition. My left thigh, the whole length of it, and my hip and left arm were much bruised;
my breast bone and three ribs on my left side were broken; my lungs, vitals and left side were also bruised in a shocking manner.

After the accident I sat upon a log until Mr. John Garrison went a quarter of a mile to get my horse. Notwithstanding I was so badly hurt, I mounted my horse, and
rode two and a half miles over a very rough road, dismounting twice in consequence of miry places, my breast and vitals were so badly torn to pieces, that at each step
of the horse the pain went through me like an arrow. I continued on horseback until I arrived at Turkey Creek, on the north side of Winter Quarters. I then became
exhausted, and was taken off my horse and carried to my wagon in a chair. I was met in the street by Presidents Brigham Young, H. [Heber] C. Kimball and W.
[Willard] Richards and others, who assisted in carrying me to my family. Before laying me upon my bed, the Presidency laid hands upon me, rebuked my suffering and
distress in the name of the Lord, and said I should live and not die. I was then laid upon my bed in my wagon, and as the Apostles prophesied upon my head, so it
came to pass. I employed no physician on this occasion, but was administered to by the elders of Israel and nursed by my wife. I lay upon my bed unable to move until
my breastbone began to knit together, which commenced on the ninth day. I began to walk about in twenty days; in thirty days from the time I was hurt I again
commenced to do hard labor.

July 5th, 1848.-While on a mission to the Eastern States, I drove my carriage, containing myself and family into the dooryard of Brother James Williams in Iowa, to
camp for the night. I tied my mules to a large oak tree several rods from the carriage. As we were about to lay down in the carriage for the night, I was strongly
impressed to go and move my mules from the oak tree, and also to move my carriage. I followed the dictates of the spirit, and removed my mules to a small hickory
grove, also moved my carriage several rods, and retired to rest. In a short time a heavy rainstorm came on, which broke the tree near the ground, and laid it prostrate
where my carriage had stood. As it was, the top struck the hind end of the carriage; the tree was two feet in diameter. Thus, by obeying the whisperings of the Spirit,
myself and family were preserved.

On the 21st day of April, 1856, while assisting to remove an ox that had died from poison and had been skinned, I inoculated my arm with poison and mortification
ensued. The poison worked through my system for seven days before it showed itself outwardly. On the 28th my arm began to swell, was in great pain and showed
signs of mortification. I showed it to President [Brigham] Young, who advised me to cleanse my stomach immediately, and put on onion poultices, and anything that
would draw the poison from my system into my arm, which counsel I immediately put in execution. The 29th was another trying day to my life; the poison had so
thoroughly penetrated my whole system, that my strength left me; I could not stand, I was led to my bed, my bowels and stomach ceased to act, my speech was like
that of a drunken man. President [Brigham] Young called, in company with Dr. Sprague, and laid hands upon me, and rebuked the disease and the power of the
destroyer which had seized my body, and promised me in the name of the Lord, that I should not die but live to finish my work which was appointed me upon the
earth. I soon began to recover. The poison and mortification left my system and centered in my arm, and was drawn from my arm through the aid of charcoal poultices,
moistened with a strong decoction of wormwood, ragweed and wild sage; the dead flesh was removed from my arm with instruments and lunar caustic, and in a few
days I was well again.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                      Page 888 / 1033
I have occupied considerable space in referring to those peculiar circumstances which have attended me during life, and to sum the matter up it stands thus:-I have
broken both legs-one in two places-both arms, my breastbone and three ribs, and had both ankles dislocated. I have been drowned, frozen, scalded and bit by a mad
dog-have been in two waterwheels under full head of water-have passed through several severe fits of sickness, and encountered poison in its worst forms-have landed
destroyer which had seized my body, and promised me in the name of the Lord, that I should not die but live to finish my work which was appointed me upon the
earth. I soon began to recover. The poison and mortification left my system and centered in my arm, and was drawn from my arm through the aid of charcoal poultices,
moistened with a strong decoction of wormwood, ragweed and wild sage; the dead flesh was removed from my arm with instruments and lunar caustic, and in a few
days I was well again.

I have occupied considerable space in referring to those peculiar circumstances which have attended me during life, and to sum the matter up it stands thus:-I have
broken both legs-one in two places-both arms, my breastbone and three ribs, and had both ankles dislocated. I have been drowned, frozen, scalded and bit by a mad
dog-have been in two waterwheels under full head of water-have passed through several severe fits of sickness, and encountered poison in its worst forms-have landed
in a pile of railroad ruins-have barely been missed by the passing bullets, and have passed through a score of other hairbreadth escapes.

It has appeared miraculous to me, that with all the injuries and broken bones which I have had, I have not a lame limb, but have been enabled to endure the hardest
labor, exposures and journeys-have often walked forty, fifty, and on one occasion, sixty miles in a day. The protection and mercy of God has been over me, and my life
thus far has been preserved; for which blessings I feel to render the gratitude of my heart to my Heavenly Father, praying that the remainder of my days may be spent in
his service and in the building up of his kingdom.

Little One Become a Strong Nation

In speaking of the events preceding his second coming, the Lord spoke of "the day when the weak shall confound the wise, and the little one become a strong nation,
and two shall put their tens of thousands to flight" (D&C 133:58). The latter part of this scripture refers to the two prophets to be raised up to the Jewish nation of
Israel who will hold the armies of the earth at bay (D&C 77:15; Rev. 11:1-14).

The cross-reference to "the little one" who becomes "a strong nation" is found in Isaiah's words: "A little one shall become a thousand, and a small one a strong
nation" (Isa. 60:22). This citation could refer specifically to the Jewish nation, Israel, which from a very small beginning has become a nation of prominence with proven
military clout. She who was once considered "barren" and "desolate" has indeed brought forth considerable posterity. Her "husband," the Lord, the Holy One of Israel,
has not forsaken her and has removed her reproach (Isa. 54; 3 Ne. 22).

On the other hand, the "little one" who was to "become a strong nation" may also refer to the Lord's people in general. This "nation of Israel," not confined to a
geographical location, had its birth on April 6, 1830, when six men organized The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. This was the small stone destined to
become a mountain and fill the earth (D&C 65:2: 109:72-73; Dan. 2:34-35, 44).

See also: Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, The; Israel

Little Ones

The title "little ones" may have reference to children (D&C 31:2), particularly those who have not arrived at the age of accountability (JST, Matt. 18:11), or it may refer
in general to those who hold membership in the kingdom of God on earth (D&C 121:19).

Little Season

See: Season

Littleness of Soul

The Lord chastised one of the early brethren for his littleness of soul on one occasion (D&C 117:11 ). This had reference to his smallness of spirit or his lack of spiritual
strength at this particular time.

Loins

See: Fruit of Loins; Gird Up Your Loins

Long-Suffering

One of the characteristics of one possessing priesthood power is that of long-suffering (D&C 121:41). To be long-suffering is to be forbearing, patient, or enduring,
particularly in the face of adversity. It is a characteristic of those holding membership in the presiding quorums of the Church (D&C 107:30).

Loosed in Heaven

See: Sealing and Binding Power

Lord

Regarding the name Lord, Elder Bruce R. McConkie has written: "Both the Father and the Son, as omnipotent and exalted personages, are commonly known by the
name-title Lord. (Ps. 110:1; Matt. 22:41-46.) Embraced within this appellation is the concept that they are supreme in authority and sovereign over all, that they are the
rulers and governors of all things. Since it is Christ in particular, however, through whom Deity operates where men and their affairs are concerned, it follows that most
scriptural references to the Lord have reference to him. (D&C 76:1; Isa. 43:14; 49:26; Luke 2:11; Acts 10:36; Philip. 2:11.)" (MD, 450.)

See also: Father, The; God; Jesus Christ; Lord of Hosts; Lord of Sabaoth; Lord's Day; Lord's Errand

Lord of Hosts

Jesus Christ is the Lord of Hosts or the Leader and King of the hosts of heaven as well as the righteous hosts of Israel here upon the earth (1 Chron. 17:24; Isa. 6: 5).
"I am a great King, saith the Lord of hosts, and my name is dreadful among the heathen" (Mal. 1:14). Thus, to the righteous, the appearance of the Lord of Hosts is a
joyful occasion, but the wicked tremble and seek to hide themselves when he manifests himself (Rev. 6:15-16).

The title appears to be used in instances in which a stern warning or reprimand is necessary. For example, of the twelve references in the Doctrine and Covenants that
use the phrase Lord of Hosts, the majority of them are couched in the context of a warning or reprimand (see D&C 1:33; 29:9; 56:10; 64:24; 85:5; 121:23; 127:4;
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                   Page 889 / 1033
133:64;  135:7).

Elder Bruce R. McConkie suggested that Lord of Hosts refers to the Lord as "a man of war (Ex. 15:3), a God of battles (Ps. 24:8), a leader of his saints in days of
joyful occasion, but the wicked tremble and seek to hide themselves when he manifests himself (Rev. 6:15-16).

The title appears to be used in instances in which a stern warning or reprimand is necessary. For example, of the twelve references in the Doctrine and Covenants that
use the phrase Lord of Hosts, the majority of them are couched in the context of a warning or reprimand (see D&C 1:33; 29:9; 56:10; 64:24; 85:5; 121:23; 127:4;
133:64; 135:7).

Elder Bruce R. McConkie suggested that Lord of Hosts refers to the Lord as "a man of war (Ex. 15:3), a God of battles (Ps. 24:8), a leader of his saints in days of
conflict and carnage" (MD, 451).

See also: Jesus Christ; Lord of Sabaoth

Lord of Sabaoth

The title "Lord of Sabaoth" was divinely defined to the Prophet Joseph in 1833: "The creator of the first day, the beginning and the end" (D&C 95:7). Smith and
Sjodahl suggested that "'Sabaoth' is a Hebrew word meaning 'hosts.' It sometimes refers to the armies of Israel and other nations; sometimes to the priests officiating in
the Sanctuary; sometimes to the people of God generally, and sometimes to the stars and planets in the sky. 'Lord of Hosts' is equivalent to the 'all-sovereign,' or
'omnipotent' Lord." (SS, 540.)

Thus, the Lord of Sabaoth is He who is Lord over the hosts or armies of Israel, as well as the creator of heaven and earth (Hel. 14:12; Mosiah 3:8). It is to him that the
people of God should look for leadership, hope, encouragement, and direction.

See also: Jesus Christ; Lord of Hosts

Lord's Anointed

See: Anointed; Prophet

Lord's Business

See: Lord's Errand

Lord's Day

The term Lord's day (D&C 59:12) was defined by President George Q. Cannon as follows: "'The Lord's Day' (Rev. 1:10) is the day on which He rose from the dead
and on which His disciples at that period assembled to worship and break bread in His name. That was the 'first day of the week' (John 20:1; Acts 20:7), as they
counted time. This custom was observed in the primitive Christian Church, and the Seventh Day was also observed by the Jewish disciples for a time. But Paul and
other leading Elders of the Church set themselves against the observance of the rites and rules of the Mosaic law and proclaimed the liberty of the Gospel, the law
having been fulfilled in Christ. He chided those who were sticklers for special days as required by the law but himself observed the Lord's Day-the first day of the
week. It is the spirit of Sabbath observance that is acceptable to God rather than its letter. One day out of seven is to be a day of rest and worship. It would not matter
which day of the week that was but for the sake of order and uniformity. So the Lord has designated for the Saints which day they should keep holy, and that is the
'Lord's Day,' commonly called 'the first day of the week.'" (GT 2:143; italics added.)

The "Lord's day" (the Sabbath) should not be confused with the "day of the Lord," which has reference to Christ's second coming.

See also: Sabbath Day

Lord's Errand

To be on an "errand" is to be about the business of doing something that needs immediate attention. It is to have received a charge to accomplish a given objective, to
act as an authorized agent. The Lord reminded several servants that they should "be in haste upon their errand and mission" (D&C 61:7). Again, he declared, "as ye are
agents, ye are on the Lord's errand" (D&C 64:29).

President Harold B. Lee said, "When one becomes a holder of the priesthood, he becomes an agent of the Lord. He should think of his calling as though he were on
the Lord's errand. That is what it means to magnify the priesthood." (SHP, 255.) Thus, whether as a holder of the priesthood or functioning within any divinely received
calling, one is on the Lord's errand by duly acting in his behalf.

Lot of Tahhanes

In a revelation dealing with the United Order, the Lord specified the inheritance that each member of the order should receive. Sidney Rigdon was told to maintain the
place where he then resided and "the lot of Tahhanes." (D&C 104:20, pre-1981 edition). This latter location was the tannery, which Rigdon was competent to manage
and which would support him while in the ministry (DCC, 542). A tannery is a place where animal skins or hides are made into leather.

Love

One of the attributes necessary for success in the work of the Lord is love (D&C 4:5; 12:8). The Lord has commanded his Saints to "live together in love" (D&C
42:45) and to "let thy love abound unto all men" (D&C 112:11). The Father and Son are examples of perfect love, and the Atonement is a manifestation of that love
(D&C 138:3; John 3:16).

Love is a word of beauty and hope that symbolizes strong feelings of attraction toward something or someone and concern for his or her well-being. True love lifts
another. It is not confined to physical displays, although these can be an important element of love. Love's driving force has the power not only to create life but also to
sustain and transform it for the better. To speak of love in the context of something contrary to that which is wholesome, uplifting, and in keeping with the will of God is
to misuse its divine meaning, to prostitute and demean a word which should be held in the highest respect and reverence.

The Prophet Joseph Smith noted that "love is one of the chief characteristics of Deity, and ought to be manifested by those who aspire to be the sons of God. A man
filled with the love of God, is not content with blessing his family alone, but ranges through the whole world, anxious to bless the whole human race." (TPJS, 174.) He
further observed that "nothing is so much calculated to lead people to forsake sin as to take them by the hand and watch over them with tenderness. When people
 Copyright
manifest  the(c) 2005-2009,
              least           Infobase
                    kindness and  love toMedia
                                         me, oh,Corp.
                                                  what power it has over my mind, while the opposite course has a tendency to harrow up all the harsh
                                                                                                                                                  Pagefeelings
                                                                                                                                                          890and/ 1033
depress the human mind." (In., July 1964, p. 252.)

See also: Charity; Love of Men Shall Wax Cold; Love Unfeigned
The Prophet Joseph Smith noted that "love is one of the chief characteristics of Deity, and ought to be manifested by those who aspire to be the sons of God. A man
filled with the love of God, is not content with blessing his family alone, but ranges through the whole world, anxious to bless the whole human race." (TPJS, 174.) He
further observed that "nothing is so much calculated to lead people to forsake sin as to take them by the hand and watch over them with tenderness. When people
manifest the least kindness and love to me, oh, what power it has over my mind, while the opposite course has a tendency to harrow up all the harsh feelings and
depress the human mind." (In., July 1964, p. 252.)

See also: Charity; Love of Men Shall Wax Cold; Love Unfeigned

Love of Men Shall Wax Cold

One of the signs of the last days is that "the love of men shall wax cold, and iniquity shall abound" (D&C 45:27; see also JS-M 1:10; Matt. 24:12). Elder Bruce R.
McConkie suggests that this has reference to Saints who sin and lose their love of God, thereby apostatizing from the Church (DNTC 1:641).

See also: Love

Love Unfeigned

Among the qualities that give power to the priesthood, or the capacity to exercise a positive influence over another, is that of love unfeigned (D&C 121:41). Such love
is genuine, sincere, without pretense or intent to deceive. In this sense we reflect on the words of the Apostle Paul and say that love unfeigned "doth not behave itself
unseemly, seeketh not her own.... thinketh no evil" (1 Cor. 13:5). Unfeigned love does not seek a selfish advantage over another.

See also: Love

Lowliness of Heart

One of the attributes the righteous should possess is lowliness of heart (D&C 107:30; Eph. 4:2; 1 Ne. 2:19; Moro. 8:26). To be lowly in heart is to be meek and
humble, submissive to God's will and not self-seeking.

Lucifer

The name Lucifer is found in each of the standard works except the Pearl of Great Price (D&C 76:25-27; 2 Ne. 2:17-18; Isa. 14:12-20; Luke 10:18). It is the name
by which the devil was known in the premortal councils of heaven, before he was cast out and "the heavens wept over him" (D&C 76:26). According to Smith and
Sjodahl, "The name means 'Light-bearer' and indicates the exalted position of him who was so called, for a 'light-bearer' is a sun in the firmament. But when he was cast
out, he was called Perdition." (SS, 450.)

See also: Devil

Lust

Those who lust after another lose the Spirit, commit adultery in their hearts, and deny the faith (D&C 42:23; 63:16). In this context, to lust is to have unrighteous sexual
desires toward another. Lustful desires (D&C 88:121) are carnal cravings. In a broad sense, to lust is to have an excessive desire to possess something thought to bring
one great pleasure which is inherently sinful or which might lead to sin.

See also: Adultery; Covet; Sin; Uncleanness

Lyman Amasa

The name of Amasa Lyman appears in two sections of the Doctrine and Covenants, once in conjunction with his position in the presidency of the quorum of high priests
in Nauvoo (D&C 124:136) and once in connection with his service as one of the leaders of the pioneer camp (D&C 136:14).

He joined the Church as a young man, being baptized on April 27, 1832. His initial meeting with the Prophet Joseph was described as follows: "When he grasped my
hand in that cordial way ï¿½ I felt as one of old in the presence of the Lord; my strength seemed to be gone, so that it required an effort on my part to stand on my feet;
but in all this there was no fear, but the serenity and peace of heaven pervaded my soul, and the still small voice of the spirit whispered its living testimony in the depths
of my soul, where it has ever remained, that he was the Man of God."

Lyman served numerous missions during his early years in the Church, many in connection with his call as an Apostle. He joined that high quorum on August 20, 1842,
but was replaced a few months later because of the reinstatement of Orson Pratt to the Twelve.

He was appointed a counselor to the First Presidency about February 4, 1843, and retired from that position with the death of the Prophet Joseph. He was placed in
the Quorum of the Twelve on August 12, 1844, but because of difficulties with doctrine he was deprived of his Apostolic office on October 6, 1867, and was
excommunicated on May 12, 1870. He died at Fillmore, Utah, on February 4, 1877. (Jenson 1:96-99; CA 1978, 104.)

M
Madison (Iowa)

William Law, second counselor in the First Presidency, wascounseled by the Lord to "proclaim [the] everlasting gospel with a loud voice, and with greatjoy, as ï¿½
moved upon by [the]Spirit, unto the inhabitants of Warsaw Carthage.... Burlington, and ï¿½ Madison" (D&C 124:88). Although we are still uncertain regarding its
exact location, it is assumed that the present site of Ft. Madison, Iowa, is the town of Madison spoken of in the revelation, for it is the only town of that name in the
same general area as the other three towns mentioned in the revelation and is located just across the Mississippi River and northeast of Nauvoo, Illinois.

Magistrate

Latter-day Saints "believe in being subject to kings, presidents, rulers, and magistrates" (AF, 1:12). Magistrates are public officials charged or vested with the
responsibility of administering the law (see D&C 134:4; Acts 16:19-21).
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 891 / 1033
Magna Charta
Magistrate

Latter-day Saints "believe in being subject to kings, presidents, rulers, and magistrates" (AF, 1:12). Magistrates are public officials charged or vested with the
responsibility of administering the law (see D&C 134:4; Acts 16:19-21).

Magna Charta

In a broad sense, the "magna charta of the United States," as mentioned in the memorial written by John Taylor (D&C 135:7), refers to the constitution of our country,
which guarantees the rights and privileges that were so flagrantly violated, leading to the martyrdoms of Joseph and Hyrum Smith.

The word comes from the magna charta, or Great Charter, to which the English barons forced King John to affix his seal June 15, 1215. It was based on an earlier
charter but included rights and principles which later came into existence and laid the foundation for the security of English political and personal liberty.

Magnifying Their Calling

The Lord makes great promises to those who magnify their calling in the priesthood (D&C 84:33-38), including the promise of eternal life and all that God the Father
himself possesses. To magnify one's calling is to literally enlarge upon it in the same sense in which a magnifying glass increases or broadens the borders of that which is
being scrutinized.

President Joseph Fielding Smith observed that "priesthood offices or callings are ministerial assignments to perform specially assigned service in the priesthood. And the
way to magnify these callings is to do the work designed to be performed by those who hold the particular office involved." (CR, Oct. 1970, 91.) To magnify one's
calling is to keep "an eye single to the glory of God" and to "serve him with all your heart, might, mind and strength, that ye may stand blameless before God at the last
day" (D&C 4).

See also: Oath and Covenant

Mahalaleel (#1)

The name Mahalaleel was found in previously published editions of the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 82:11). At the time of this revelation, given April 26, 1832, it
was not desirable that the world know who Mahalaleel was (see HC 1:255). Recent editions of the Doctrine and Covenants have identified Algernon Sidney Gilbert as
the one referred to as Mahalaleel; thus Mahalaleel is no longer used in this scripture.

See also: Gilbert, Algernon Sidney

Mahalaleel (#2)

The second usage of the name Mahalaleel in the Doctrine and Covenants is really its primary use, for it refers to the ancient patriarch who was a great-great-grandson
of father Adam (D&C 107:46; Gen. 5:4-12; Moses 6:10-19). He was one of the seven great high priests whom Adam called together in the valley of Adam-ondi-
Ahman, three years before the latter's death (D&C 107:53). Mahalaleel was 496 years of age at the time Adam ordained and blessed him, and he lived a total of 895
years (Gen. 5:17; Moses 6:20). His name is mentioned in the ancestral lineage of Joseph, husband of Mary (Luke 3:37). Mahalaleel begat Jared, who was also one of
the great high priests of early times (Gen. 5:15-16; Moses 6:20; D&C 107:53).

Mahemson

Martin Harris was referred to by the name of "Mahemson" on two different occasions (D&C 82:11; 104:24, 26; pre-1981 edition). Occasionally the Lord preferred to
hide the identity of those to whom he spoke in the early days of the Church, and this was the name he chose to apply to Harris in January 1832 and in April 1834 (HC
1:255). The name no longer is used in current editions of the Doctrine and Covenants.

See also: Harris, Martin

Majesty on High

The title "Majesty on high" is found in Doctrine and Covenants 20:16 and in the New Testament (Heb. 1:3; 8:1). In the latter instance the title is applied to God the
Father, on whose right hand the Son stands (compare Heb. 12:2), while in the latter-day revelation it might be applied to either the Father or Son. The word majesty
has reference to sovereign power, authority, and dignity. The Father and Son are the Sovereigns of salvation.

See also: Father, The; Jesus Christ

Maker

The title of "Maker" appears three times in the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 30:2; 121:4; 134:6), and refers to Deity. In the ultimate sense, the Maker is our Father
in Heaven, he who created our spirits (Heb. 12:9). However, inasmuch as the Son, Jesus Christ, shares the fulness of the Father (D&C 93:16-17), as well as being the
Maker of the heavens and earth (John 1:1-14; D&C 38:1-3; 3 Ne. 9:15), the title appropriately applies to him as well.

See also: Creator; God

Malachi

The writings of the Old Testament prophet Malachi are thrice quoted in the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 110:14; 128:17;133:64). In addition, without mentioning his
name, Moroni quotes his words in section 2. In each instance reference is made to the mission of Elijah and the events connected with that mission. Malachi wrote the
last book of the Old Testament, which was of such importance that the resurrected Lord quoted portions of it to the ancient inhabitants of the Americas during his visit
among them, having been "commended" of the Father to do so (3 Ne. 24:1-3; 25:1-6; 26:1-2).

The angel Moroni likewise quoted the writings of Malachi during his initial visit to the young prophet Joseph Smith on the night of September 21, 1823 (JS-H 1:36-39).
Other than his legacy of great prophetic writings -which were probably written the latter half of the fifth century B.C.-little is known of Malachi. He was among the
"great and mighty" seen in vision by President Joseph F. Smith (D&C 138:38-46).
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 892 / 1033
Mammon of Unrighteousness
The angel Moroni likewise quoted the writings of Malachi during his initial visit to the young prophet Joseph Smith on the night of September 21, 1823 (JS-H 1:36-39).
Other than his legacy of great prophetic writings -which were probably written the latter half of the fifth century B.C.-little is known of Malachi. He was among the
"great and mighty" seen in vision by President Joseph F. Smith (D&C 138:38-46).

Mammon of Unrighteousness

In the Sermon on the Mount the Savior explicitly cautioned against serving "mammon," which is the Aramaic word for riches (Matt. 6:24; 3 Ne. 14:24). Therefore, it
may seem strange to some that in 1832 he would say, "Make unto yourselves friends with the mammon of unrighteousness, and they will not destroy you" (D&C
82:22).

President Joseph Fielding Smith offered the following explanation: "It is not intended that in making friends of the 'mammon of unrighteousness' that the brethren were to
partake with them in their sins; to receive them to their bosoms, intermarry with them and otherwise come down to their level. They were to so live that peace with their
enemies might be assured. They were to treat them kindly, be friendly with them as far as correct and virtuous principles would permit, but never to swear with them or
drink and carouse with them. If they could allay prejudice and show a willingness to trade with and show a kindly spirit, it might help to turn them away from their
bitterness." (CHMR 1:323.)

Man ï¿½ Like As Moses

Elder John A. Widtsoe gave the following explanation of the "man ï¿½ like as Moses": "In the early days of the Church, persecution raged against the Saints in Jackson
County, Missouri. For the comfort of the people, the Lord gave several revelations. In one He promised; 'I will raise up unto my people a man, who shall lead them like
as Moses led the children of Israel.' (D&C 103:16.)"

"In modern revelation the President of the Church is frequently compared to Moses. Soon after the organization of the Church, the Lord said, 'no one shall be
appointed to receive commandments and revelations in this church excepting my servant Joseph Smith, Jun., for he receiveth them even as Moses.' (D&C 28:2.) In one
of the great revelations upon Priesthood, this is more specifically expressed: 'the duty of the President of the office of the High Priesthood is to preside over the whole
church, and to be like unto Moses.' (D&C 107:91 .)

"The discussion of this question among the Saints, led to the following statement in the Times and Seasons (6:922) by Elder John Taylor, then the editor: 'The President
(of the Church) stands in the Church as Moses did to the children of Israel, according to the revelations.'

"The man like unto Moses in the Church is the President of the Church." (ER, 248.)

See also: Chosen by the Body; President of the High Priesthood

Man of God

An 1833 revelation counseled Bishop Newel K. Whitney to search diligently for an agent to handle secular matters. One of his prime qualifications was that he be "a
man of God, and of strong faith" (D&C 90:22). In a broad sense, a man of God is one who avoids that which is "foolish and hurtful" and "follow[s] after righteousness,
godliness, faith, love, patience, meekness" (1 Tim. 6:5-12). He is full of good works (2 Tim. 3:17). In a more specific sense a man of God is an authorized minister or
servant of God such as Moses (Deut. 33:1), Samuel (1 Sam. 9:6-10), or Nephi (Hel. 11:18).

Man Should [Not] Possess That Which Is Above Another

President Joseph F. Smith said: "It is written that 'It is not given that one man should possess that which is above another.' [D&C 49:20.] Of course, there is some
allowance to be made for this expression. A man who had ability superior to another man, and is able to manage and control larger affairs than another, may possess
far more than another who is not able to control and manage as much as he. But if they each had what they were capable of managing and of using wisely and
prudently, they would each have alike." (CR, Oct. 1898, pp. 23-24.)

See also: Equal

Man That Sheddeth Blood or Wasteth Flesh

The Lord has indicated that one who forbids the use of meat "is not ordained of God." Nevertheless, he warns man that blood should not be shed nor flesh wasted
(D&C 49:18-21). The Prophet Joseph Smith clarified the meaning of shedding blood in his inspired revision of Genesis 9: "Every moving thing that liveth shall be meat
for you," declared the Lord to Noah. "But the blood of all flesh which I have given you for meat, shall be shed upon the ground, which taketh life thereof, and the blood
ye shall not eat. And surely, blood shall not be shed, only for meat, to save your lives; and the blood of every beast will I require at your hands." (JST, Gen. 9:8-11.)

Further cautions have come from Church Presidents. President Joseph Fielding Smith said: "It is a grievous sin in the sight of God to kill merely for sport. Such a thing
shows a weakness in the spiritual character of the individual. We cannot restore life when it is taken, and all creatures have the right to enjoy life and happiness on the
earth where the Lord has placed them. Only for food, and then sparingly, should flesh be eaten, for all life is from God and is eternal." (CHMR 1:210; see also En.,
Nov. 1978, pp. 44-45 for President Spencer W. Kimball's feelings on this issue.)

Commenting on the Word of Wisdom, President Ezra Taft Benson said: "In this revelation the Lord counsels us to use meat sparingly. I have often felt that the Lord is
further counseling us in this revelation against indiscriminately killing animals." (En., May 1983, p. 54.)

See also: Beasts; Flesh; Word of Wisdom (#2)

Manchester New York

On a recognition test, many Latter-day Saints would score well on the name of "Palmyra, Ontario County, New York" but would probably not do too well with
"Manchester, New York." Yet, it is in Manchester that the Prophet Joseph received his first heavenly manifestations. Located just west of Palmyra in the same county
of Ontario, the town of Manchester became the residence of the Smith family during Joseph's fourteenth year (JS-H 1:3; SLS, 24-25). Shortly thereafter, in a grove
adjacent to the family farm, celestial light burst through the abyss of spiritual darkness which had long encompassed the earth; revelatory rays illuminated the mind of a
young boy who communed personally with the Father and Son. Though no temple has been built upon its land, Manchester stands as a sacred spot where Deity once
visited. (JS-H 1:5-20.) During the next few years in which he resided at Manchester, the young Prophet was to receive visits from other heavenly messengers (JS-H
1:27-54;
 Copyright JD(c)
              15:185; 17:374;Infobase
                 2005-2009,   21:161). Media
                                          From the  bosom of the Hill Cumorah, located "convenient to the village of Manchester," Joseph receivedPage
                                                 Corp.                                                                                                the sacred
                                                                                                                                                             893 plates from
                                                                                                                                                                   / 1033
which the Book of Mormon was translated. It was in a wooded area adjacent to the Smith residence in Manchester that Joseph showed the plates to the Eight
Witnesses (HC 1:57). This town was one of the three centers of Church activity in New York during its first year of existence (D&C 24:3), and four sections of the
Doctrine and Covenants originated within its borders (D&C 2; 19; 22; 23).
of Ontario, the town of Manchester became the residence of the Smith family during Joseph's fourteenth year (JS-H 1:3; SLS, 24-25). Shortly thereafter, in a grove
adjacent to the family farm, celestial light burst through the abyss of spiritual darkness which had long encompassed the earth; revelatory rays illuminated the mind of a
young boy who communed personally with the Father and Son. Though no temple has been built upon its land, Manchester stands as a sacred spot where Deity once
visited. (JS-H 1:5-20.) During the next few years in which he resided at Manchester, the young Prophet was to receive visits from other heavenly messengers (JS-H
1:27-54; JD 15:185; 17:374; 21:161). From the bosom of the Hill Cumorah, located "convenient to the village of Manchester," Joseph received the sacred plates from
which the Book of Mormon was translated. It was in a wooded area adjacent to the Smith residence in Manchester that Joseph showed the plates to the Eight
Witnesses (HC 1:57). This town was one of the three centers of Church activity in New York during its first year of existence (D&C 24:3), and four sections of the
Doctrine and Covenants originated within its borders (D&C 2; 19; 22; 23).

See also: New York State

Manifestations of the Spirit

The Lord promised that those who believe will be visited by "manifestations of the Spirit" (D&C 5:16). According to scripture, it is the Holy Ghost "which manifesteth
all things which are expedient unto the children of men" (D&C 18:18). As a revelator, the Holy Ghost's presence is felt in the warm whispers, or burning spiritual
sensations, one feels deep within the soul.

The Spirit's purifying power also enables one to endure the presence of Deity (D&C 67:11-13; 76:118), for all who hearken to the promptings of the Spirit will come
to the Father (D&C 84:46-47).

The Prophet Joseph Smith noted that "the Lord cannot always be known by the thunder of His voice, by the display of His glory or by the manifestations of His
power" (HC 5:30-31). The Apostle Paul observed that "the things of God knoweth no man, except he has the Spirit of God" (JST, 1 Cor. 2:11; italics added).

Manifestations from the Spirit of God are directed to the spirit of man. Joseph Smith taught that "all things whatsoever God in his infinite wisdom has seen fit and proper
to reveal to us, while we are dwelling in mortality, in regard to our mortal bodies, are revealed to us in the abstract, and independent of affinity of this mortal tabernacle,
but are revealed to our spirits precisely as though we had no bodies at all; and those revelations which will save our spirits will save our bodies" (HC 6:313; italics
added).

See also: Holy Ghost; Revelation

Manifesto

The declaration ending the practice of plural marriage (OD-1) is popularly referred to as the Manifesto. It is identified as such in the 1981 edition of the Doctrine and
Covenants, which includes excerpts from three addresses on the subject by Wilford Woodruff. As shown in these excerpts, the Manifesto is the result of revelation
from God to his prophet, who said, "I wrote what the Lord told me to write."

See also: Law of Sarah; One Wife; Utah Commission

Man's Time

Man's time is reckoned according to the planet whereon he resides (D&C 130:4-5). Here on earth, 24 hours equal one day and 365 days equal one year. A year on
the planet Mercury is equal to 88 of our days, while Saturn's year is equal to 10,767 of our days, or 29 1/2 of our years.

This is still a diminutive figure, however, when one considers that God's residence, the celestial sphere Kolob, passes but one day's time at the same time our earth has
passed through one thousand years (Abr. 3:1-9; 2 Pet. 3:8).

Mansions of My Father

The Savior declared, "In my Father's house are many mansions" (D&C 98:18: John 14:2). The promise of a "crown" in those mansions is restricted to those who merit
eternal life because of their unwavering righteousness, being "faithful in all things" (D&C 20:14; 59:2; 66:12; 106:8; 124:5).

The Prophet Joseph Smith announced, "There are mansions for those who obey a celestial law, and there are other mansions for those who come short of the law
every man in his own order" (TPJS, 366). Thus, the phrase "In my Father's house are many mansions" should be rendered "In my Father's kingdom are many
kingdoms" (TPJS, 366).

Latter-day revelation outlines the three major kingdoms (mansions) which God has prepared (D&C 76; 88). However, "the three kingdoms of widely differing glories
are severally organized on a plan of graduation. The Telestial kingdom comprises subdivisions; this also is the case ï¿½ with the Celestial; and, by analogy, we conclude
that a similar condition prevails in the Terrestrial. Thus the innumerable degrees of merit amongst mankind are provided for in an infinity of graded glories.ï¿½ We may
conclude that degrees and grades will ever characterize the kingdoms of our God." (AF, 409; D&C 76:98; 131:1.)

See also: Celestial; Crown of Righteousness; Glory; Telestial; Terrestrial

Mantle

The Lord has counseled to "clothe yourselves with the bond of charity, as with a mantle, which is the bond of perfectness and peace" (D&C 88:125). A mantle is a
robe or a cloak and the term is often used symbolically to express a covering that characterizes a trait or the authority which an individual possesses. For example,
when Elijah cast his mantle upon Elisha, this was symbolic of the authority being transferred from the one to the other (1 Kgs. 19:19). Elisha later used both the mantle
of cloth and the mantle of authority to perform miracles (2 Kgs. 2:13-14).

Manuscript 116 Lost Pages of

The 116 manuscript pages referred to in the prefaces of sections 3 and 10 represented the book of Lehi. Joseph Smith gave it this name in his preface to the first
edition of the Book of Mormon. This book was part of an abridged record the ancient prophet Mormon had placed in the safekeeping of his son, Moroni (Words of
Mormon; Morm. 6:6). Moroni, in turn, gave the sacred record into the hands of a young prophet who translated the writings and published them as the Book of
Mormon. The book of Lehi is not contained in this sacred volume and its loss is explained by Joseph Smith in the following words:

"Some   time(c)
 Copyright   after Mr. [Martin]
                 2005-2009,     Harris had
                             Infobase      begun
                                       Media       to write for me, he began to importune me to give him liberty to carry the writings home and show
                                                Corp.                                                                                                Pagethem;894
                                                                                                                                                                and desired
                                                                                                                                                                    / 1033of
me that I would inquire of the Lord, through the Urim and Thummim, if he might not do so. I did inquire and the answer was that he must not. However, he was not
satisfied with this answer, and desired that I should inquire again. I did so and the answer was as before. Still he could not be contented, but insisted that I should
inquire once more. After much solicitation, I again inquired of the Lord, and permission was granted him to have the writings on certain conditions; which were that he
edition of the Book of Mormon. This book was part of an abridged record the ancient prophet Mormon had placed in the safekeeping of his son, Moroni (Words of
Mormon; Morm. 6:6). Moroni, in turn, gave the sacred record into the hands of a young prophet who translated the writings and published them as the Book of
Mormon. The book of Lehi is not contained in this sacred volume and its loss is explained by Joseph Smith in the following words:

"Some time after Mr. [Martin] Harris had begun to write for me, he began to importune me to give him liberty to carry the writings home and show them; and desired of
me that I would inquire of the Lord, through the Urim and Thummim, if he might not do so. I did inquire and the answer was that he must not. However, he was not
satisfied with this answer, and desired that I should inquire again. I did so and the answer was as before. Still he could not be contented, but insisted that I should
inquire once more. After much solicitation, I again inquired of the Lord, and permission was granted him to have the writings on certain conditions; which were that he
show them only to his brother Preserved Harris, his own wife, his father and his mother, and a Mrs. Cobb, a sister to his wife. In accordance with this last answer, I
required of him that he should bind himself in a covenant to me in the most solemn manner that he would not do otherwise than had been directed. He did so. He bound
himself as I required of him, took the writings, and went his way. Notwithstanding, however, the great restrictions which he had been laid under, and the solemnity of
the covenant which he had made with me, he did show them to others, and by strategem they got them away from him, and they have never been recovered." (HC
1:21.)

In the preface of the first edition of the Book of Mormon, the Prophet Joseph added the following information: "As many false reports have been circulated respecting
the following work, and also many unlawful measures taken by evil designing persons to destroy me, and also the work, I would inform you that I translated, by the gift
and power of God, and caused to be written, one hundred and sixteen pages, the which I took from the Book of Lehi, which was an account abridged from the plates
of Lehi, by the hand of Mormon; which said account, some person or persons have stolen and kept from me, notwithstanding my utmost exertions to recover it again-
and being commanded of the Lord that I should not translate the same over again, for Satan had put it into their hearts to tempt the Lord their God, by altering the
words, that they did read contrary from that which I translated and caused to be written: and if I should bring forth the same words again, or, in other words, if I should
translate the same over again, they would publish that which they had stolen, and Satan would stir up the hearts of this generation, that they might not receive this
work" (see D&C 10:10-46).

The chronological period covered by the book of Lehi is covered in the first six books of our present edition of the Book of Mormon. These writings were taken from
the plates known as the "small plates," while the lost manuscript was taken from the "large plates" of Nephi (see 1 Ne. 9; Words of Mormon).

See also: Book of Mormon; Harris, Martin; Plates of Nephi; Wicked Man, A

Marks William

In July 1838, William Marks was called to preside in Far West, Missouri, and promised that if he proved "faithful over a few things ï¿½ he shall be a ruler over
many" (D&C 117:10). In a previous revelation to the Prophet Joseph, Marks had been portrayed as a great man whom the Lord would raise up "for a blessing unto
many people" (Jenson 1:284).

Although he commenced in the course outlined for him by the Lord, presiding over the Nauvoo Stake from 1839 until 1844, Marks lost his grip on the "iron rod" and
wandered along "forbidden paths" (see 1 Ne. 8:19-28). Following the martyrdoms of Joseph and Hyrum Smith, Marks initially supported the claims of Sidney Rigdon
to the Presidency of the Church. Consequently, the Saints rejected Marks as their stake president in October 1844.

He appeared to experience a change of heart, for on December 9, 1844, he published the following notice in the Times and Seasons: "After mature and candid
deliberation, I am fully and satisfactorily convinced that Mr. Sidney Rigdon's claims to the Presidency of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints are not found
in truth. I have been deceived by his specious pretenses and now feel to warn every one over whom I may have any influence to beware of him, and his pretended
visions and revelations. The Twelve are the proper persons to lead the Church."

Unfortunately, those "forbidden paths" beckoned him once more, and he was excommunicated. He later affiliated with the apostate cults of James J. Strang, in which
Marks served in the first presidency; in the organizations of Charles B. Thompson and John E. Page, both apostates; and, finally, Marks helped "ordain" Joseph Smith,
III, as president of what is now the Reorganized Church, later becoming a counselor in that organization's first presidency. (DS 1:253.)

Marriage

See: Marriage of the Lamb; New and Everlasting Covenant of Marriage; Plural Marriage

Marriage of the Lamb

The "Lamb" spoken of in the scriptures is Christ (D&C 76:85; John 1:29, 36). The following explanation has been rendered regarding the "marriage supper of the
lamb" (D&C 58:6-11; 65:3). "In this dispensation the Bridegroom, who is the Lamb of God, shall come to claim his bride, which is the Church composed of the faithful
saints who have watched for his return. As he taught in the parable of the marriage of the king's son, the great marriage supper of the Lamb shall then be celebrated.
(Matt. 22:1-14.)" (MD, 469.)

"The elders of Israel are now issuing the invitations to the marriage supper of the Lord; those who believe and obey the gospel thereby accept the invitation and shall sit
in due course with the King's Son at the marriage feast" (DNTC 3:563-64). "Many are called to the marriage supper of the Lamb, to the Church and kingdom of God
on earth, but few are chosen for salvation in the kingdom of God in heaven, because they do not keep the commandments" (DNTC 1:599).

The Prophet Joseph penned this inspired phrase: "For many are called, but few chosen; wherefore all do not have on the wedding garment" (JST, Matt. 22:14; italics
added). The Old Testament speaks of the plight of those who do not possess this garment: "The day of the Lord is at hand.ï¿½ And it shall come to pass ï¿½ that I will
punish ï¿½ all such as are clothed with strange apparel." (Zeph. 1:7-8; italics added.)

John the Revelator added this witness: "The marriage of the Lamb is come, and his wife hath made herself ready. And to her was granted that she should be arrayed in
fine linen, clean and white: for the fine linen is the righteousness of saints. And he saith unto me.ï¿½ Blessed are they which are called unto the marriage supper of the
Lamb." (Rev. 19:7-9.)

See also: Lamb; Jesus Christ

Marrow

The word marrow is found six times in the Doctrine and Covenants and refers to the soft substance that fills bone cavities but is often used to represent vitality and
strength (D&C 6:2; 11:2; 12:2; 14:2; 33:1; see also Heb. 4:12). Those who keep the Word of Wisdom are promised that they "shall receive health in their navel and
marrow   to their bones" (D&C 89:18).
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                     Page 895 / 1033
See also: Health in Their Navel; Word of Wisdom
The word marrow is found six times in the Doctrine and Covenants and refers to the soft substance that fills bone cavities but is often used to represent vitality and
strength (D&C 6:2; 11:2; 12:2; 14:2; 33:1; see also Heb. 4:12). Those who keep the Word of Wisdom are promised that they "shall receive health in their navel and
marrow to their bones" (D&C 89:18).

See also: Health in Their Navel; Word of Wisdom

Marsh Thomas B.

Thomas B. Marsh is mentioned in several revelations in the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 31; 52:22: 56:5; 75:31: 112). Marsh was very prominent in the early affairs
of the Church and had the distinction of being called as the first President of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles. Prior to joining the Church in 1830, he was described
as one upon whom "the spirit of prophecy ï¿½ rested ï¿½ in some degree." He became acquainted with the Church through a newspaper description of the "golden
Bible." He journeyed to Palmyra, arriving just in time to see the first sixteen pages of the Book of Mormon come off the printing press. He secured a copy of this, in
which both he and his wife expressed their belief. (Jenson 1:79.)

His ordination as an Apostle on April 26, 1835, placed him constantly in the ministry. He experienced the persecution in Missouri and at one point spoke so movingly
on the suffering of the Saints that even his tormentors shed tears. However, in the fall of 1838, disaffection settled into his life and he took offense at "a trivial matter,"
which led him to publish false accusations against the Saints (HC 3:166-67; see also JD 3:283-84). George A. Smith later stated that this affidavit was responsible for
the "extermination order" signed against the Mormons by the governor of Missouri, Lilburn W. Boggs (JD 3:284).

He was excommunicated March 17, 1839. He rejoined the Church in July 1857, and spoke the following words at a Sunday service in Salt Lake City, on September
6, 1857: "Many have said to me, 'How is it that a man like you, who understood so much of the revelations of God as recorded in the Book of Doctrine and
Covenants, should fall away?' I told them not to feel too secure, but to take heed lest they also should fall; for I had no scruples in my mind as to the possibility of men
falling away.

"I can say, in reference to the Quorum of the Twelve, to which I belonged, that I did not consider myself a whit behind any of them, and I suppose that others had the
same opinion: but, let no one feel too secure; for, before you think of it, your steps will slide. You will not then think nor feel for a moment as you did before you lost
the Spirit of Christ; for when men apostatize, they are left to grovel in the dark.ï¿½

"I have frequently wanted to know how my apostasy began, and I have come to the conclusion that I must have lost the Spirit of the Lord out of my heart.

"The next question is, 'How and when did you lose the Spirit?' I became jealous of the Prophet, and then I saw double, and overlooked everything that was right, and
spent all my time in looking for the evil; and then, when the Devil began to lead me, it was easy for the carnal mind to rise up, which is anger, jealousy, and wrath. I
could feel it within me; I felt angry and wrathful; and the Spirit of the Lord being gone, as 'the Scriptures say, I was blinded, and I thought I saw a beam in brother
Joseph's eye, but it was nothing but a mote, and my own eye was filled with the beam." (JD 5:206-7.)

Marsh died in January 1866 at Ogden, Utah.

See also: Thomas

Martyrdom

Section 135 is an account of the martyrdom of two of God's noble sons, Joseph and Hyrum Smith. "In the gospel sense, martyrdom is the voluntary acceptance of
death at the hands of wicked men rather than to forsake Christ and his holy gospel. It is the supreme earthly sacrifice in which a man certifies to his absolute faith and to
the desires for righteousness and for eternal life which are in his heart." (MD, 426.)

Andrew Jenson cited three categories of martyrs: (1) those who are put to death violently, such as the Smith brothers and David W. Patten; (2) those who have died in
the mission field; and (3) those who died of deprivation inflicted by mobocracy. (CR, Oct. 1925, p. 54.) Martyrdom is a supreme sacrifice, the complete consecration
of oneself to the Lord.

The selfless sacrifice of one's life is, perhaps, merely symbolic of a lifetime of selfless service and complete commitment to the cause of Christ and Kingdom. In the
words of Elder Robert D. Hales, "It is not in death or in one event that we give our lives, but in every day as we are asked to do it." (En., May 1975, p. 44.)

See also: Broad; Carthage; Carthage Jail; Escutcheon; Harris, George W.; Illinois; Innocent Blood; Murdered in Cold Blood; Sealed His Mission with His Blood;
Smith, Hyrum; Smith, Joseph; Warsaw, Illinois

Marvelous Work

A half dozen times in the Doctrine and Covenants the Lord speaks of a "marvelous" or a "great and marvelous work and a wonder" (D&C 4:1; 6:1; 11:1: 12: 1; 14:1:
18:44). President Joseph Fielding Smith provided the following commentary: "More than seven hundred years before the birth of Jesus Christ the Lord spoke through
Isaiah of the coming forth of the Book of Mormon and the restoration of the Gospel. Isaiah, by prophecy, spoke of the restoration of the new and everlasting covenant,
and the Lord performing a 'marvelous work and a wonder,' which should cause 'the wisdom of their wise men' to perish, and 'the understanding of their prudent men' to
be hid.ï¿½ This marvelous work is the restoration of the Church and the Gospel with all the power and authority, keys and blessings which pertain to this great work for
the salvation of the children of men." (CHMR 1:35: italics added; Isa. 29:11-14; 2 Ne. 27:6-26.)

See also: Restoration, The; Restoration of All Things; Restoration of the Priesthood

Massachusetts

The state of Massachusetts is one of eight states of the Union in which revelations have been received and recorded in the Doctrine and Covenants. The Prophet
Joseph Smith received a revelation in Salem, Massachusetts, on August 6, 1836 (D&C 111). Massachusetts was one of the original thirteen colonies that banded
together in 1776 to declare their independence from the British empire and form the United States of America. It is of interest that Massachusetts was founded in part
by men who were seeking freedom of religious expression.

See also: Northern States; Salem, Massachusetts

Matthew
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 896 / 1033
The Gospel of Matthew is referred to once in the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 128:10). The Prophet Joseph quoted the words of the Savior regarding the rock of
revelation and the sealing powers which the president of Christ's church possesses (Matt. 16:18-19). Matthew, also known as Levi, son of Alphaeus, was called as
See also: Northern States; Salem, Massachusetts

Matthew

The Gospel of Matthew is referred to once in the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 128:10). The Prophet Joseph quoted the words of the Savior regarding the rock of
revelation and the sealing powers which the president of Christ's church possesses (Matt. 16:18-19). Matthew, also known as Levi, son of Alphaeus, was called as
one of the Twelve Apostles to serve in the earthly ministry of the Savior (Mark 2: 14; Matt. 9:9; 10:2-3).

Prior to his call he had been a tax collector. "His Gospel was written for the use of Jewish converts in Palestine. It is full of quotations from the [Old Testament]. His
chief object is to show that Jesus is the Messiah of whom the prophets spoke. He also emphasizes the truth that Jesus is the King and Judge of men.ï¿½ A tradition of
the Western Church asserts that he died a martyr's death." (BD, 102.)

Mcilwaine's Bend Missouri

In the Prophet's history, he states that he and ten elders left Independence, Missouri, on August 9, 1831, to return to Kirtland, Ohio (HC 1:202-3). They traveled by
canoe down the Missouri River. On their third day of travel, they experienced "many of the dangers so common upon the western waters." While camping on the bank
of the river at a place called McIlwaine's Bend, W.W. Phelps "in open vision by daylight, saw the destroyer in his most horrible power, ride upon the face of the
waters; others heard the noise, but saw not the vision." The following morning, after supplicating the Lord, Joseph received the revelation found in section 61.

The geographical location of McIlwaine's Bend can be seen on "The Missouri-Illinois Area" map found on page 297 of editions of the Doctrine and Covenants
published since 1981.

See also: Missouri

Mclellin William E.

One of the sad stories of early Church history is that of William E. McLellin (occasionally spelled M'Lellin). In October 1831, section 66 was directed to him
personally wherein he was promised by the Savior that if he proved faithful he would "have a crown of eternal life at the right hand of my Father" (D&C 66:12). Just a
month later, however, the first intimations of rebellion were displayed by him when he joined with those who criticized the language of some revelations received by the
Prophet Joseph. The Lord challenged them to "appoint him that is the most wise among you" to try to write a revelation that was as good as "the least that is among"
those that comprised the Book of Commandments (D&C 67:6).

Of this event, the Prophet wrote that McLellin, "as the wisest man in his own estimation, having more learning than sense, endeavored to write a commandment like
unto one of the least of the Lord's, but failed.ï¿½ All present that witnessed this vain attempt of a man to imitate the language of Jesus Christ, renewed their faith in the
fulness of the gospel, and in the truth of the commandments and revelations which the Lord had given to the Church through my instrumentality." (Jenson 1:82: italics
added.) Again in January 1832, the Lord had to chasten him "for the murmurings of his heart," but forgave him and sent him forth in the ministry (D&C 75:6-8). Two
years later, the Lord again publicly reprimanded McLellin (D&C 90:35).

That this man had potential for doing good is illustrated in the service he did render. He served on the high council in Clay County, Missouri; was chosen an "assistant
teacher" in the School of the Elders in Kirtland; and was finally called in February 1835 as one of the original Twelve Apostles of this dispensation. Though he rendered
some valuable service, eventually the spirit of faultfinding entered into his heart once more, and on May 11, 1838, he was excommunicated from the Church for his lack
of confidence in the presidency of the Church, his lack of praying, and "sinful lusts." The cancer of contention continued to spread throughout his system, dispelling any
semblance of spirituality. He participated in the mobbing of the Saints in Missouri and once even sought to personally harm the Prophet: "While Joseph was in prison at
Richmond, Mo., Mr. McLellin, who was a large and active man, went to the sheriff and asked for the privilege of flogging the Prophet; permission was granted, on
condition that Joseph would fight. The sheriff made McLellin's earnest request known to Joseph, who consented to fight, if his irons were taken off. McLellin then
refused to fight, unless he could have a club, to which Joseph was perfectly willing; but the sheriff would not allow them to fight on such unequal terms." (Jenson 1:83.)

The tragedy of William E. McLellin's demise illustrates one of the "keys" which the Prophet Joseph gave to the Church: "That man who rises up to condemn others,
finding fault with the Church, saying that they are out of the way, while he himself is righteous, then know assuredly, that that man is in the high road to apostasy; and if
he does not repent, will apostatize, as God lives" (TPJS, 156-57). Thus having removed the promised "crown," McLellin died devoid of his promised inheritance on
April 24, 1883, at Independence, Missouri.

See also: Those Who Have Fallen

Measure of Its Creation

The Lord speaks of the earth filling the "measure of its creation" (D&C 88:19, 25). Similarly, he has spoken of its answering "the end of its creation" (D&C 49:16). For
what purpose was the earth created? To the end that it might serve as a place whereon God's children may dwell and prove themselves (see Abr. 3:22-26).

The earth fulfills the measure of its creation not only as a home and testing ground for mankind but also as a place of habitation for all creations which God has
designated should inhabit and give life and beauty to this planet.

The ultimate measure of the earth's creation is to become a celestialized orb on which glorified, sanctified, and celestialized sons and daughters of God will dwell in
future eternities (see D&C 77:12; 88:17, 20).

See also: Measure of Man

Measure of Man

The phrase measure of man appears only in Doctrine and Covenants 49:17 and relates to the sacred command of man and woman to "be fruitful, and multiply, and
replenish the earth" (Gen. 1:27-28; Moses 2:28).

There are a designated number (measure) of God's spirit children who are assigned to inhabit the earth. President Joseph Fielding Smith said: "The people who inhabit
this earth were all living in the spirit life before they came to this earth. The Lord informs us that this earth was designed, before its foundations were formed, for the
abode of the spirits who kept their first estate, and all such must come here and receive their tabernacles of flesh and bones, and this is according to the number, or
measure
 Copyrightof man  according toInfobase
             (c) 2005-2009,      his creation   before
                                            Media      the world was." (CHMR 1:209.)
                                                   Corp.                                                                                               Page 897 / 1033
See also: Measure of Its Creation
There are a designated number (measure) of God's spirit children who are assigned to inhabit the earth. President Joseph Fielding Smith said: "The people who inhabit
this earth were all living in the spirit life before they came to this earth. The Lord informs us that this earth was designed, before its foundations were formed, for the
abode of the spirits who kept their first estate, and all such must come here and receive their tabernacles of flesh and bones, and this is according to the number, or
measure of man according to his creation before the world was." (CHMR 1:209.)

See also: Measure of Its Creation

Meat

The word meat normally refers to the flesh of creatures created by God for food (D&C 49:18; 1 Ne. 17:2) but can also refer to food in general (D&C 51:13; 3 Ne.
13:25). The word can also be symbolic of something with more substance, i.e., a more advanced teaching, principle, or concept (D&C 19:22). Just as the ingestion of
physical meat requires an advanced digestive system, so the ingestion of spiritual or intellectual meat requires proper preparation (see 1 Cor. 3:2).

See also: Milk

Mediator

Jesus Christ is "the mediator of the new covenant who wrought out [the] perfect atonement through the shedding of his own blood" (D&C 76:69; 107:19; Heb. 12:24).
"As Moses was the mediator of the old covenant or testament, so Jesus is the Mediator of the new covenant or testament.ï¿½ 'Our Lord's mission was to bring to pass
"the great mediation of all men," meaning that in his capacity as Mediator he had power to intervene between God and man and effect a reconciliation. This mediation
or reconciliation was affected through his atoning sacrifice, a sacrifice by means of which sinful men-by the proper use of agency-can wash away their guilt and place
themselves in harmony with God. Men "are free to choose liberty and eternal life, through the great Mediator of all men, or to choose captivity and death, according to
the captivity and power of the devil." (2 Ne. 2:27.)'" (DNTC 3:78.)

The Apostle Paul reminds us that "there is one mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus" (1 Tim. 2:5).

See also: Jesus Christ

Meek

Reiterating a previously announced decree, the Lord stated that the "meek" shall inherit the earth (D&C 88:17). This principle had been spoken of in sermons on both
the eastern and western hemispheres (Matt. 5:5; 3 Ne. 12:5). Elder Alvin R. Dyer once stated that "meekness is a condition of voluntary humility" (CR, Oct. 1970, p.
151).

Some years prior to this, Elder Orson Pratt proclaimed: "The law of meekness includes all the laws of the Gospel, with its ordinances and blessings, Priesthood and
powers, through obedience to which mankind become justified, sanctified, purified, and glorified. Such are the meek of the earth." (JD 1:332.)

Thus, those who are obedient and humble, who do all that is required of them, are the meek who will inherit the celestialized earth (JD 17:117).

Meet

According to Webster, an older usage of the word meet is to signify that which is suitable, acceptable, appropriate, proper, or fit. By substituting these words for the
word meet as it appears in the Doctrine and Covenants, one gains a better understanding of the intended meaning.

In the following examples from the Doctrine and Covenants, meet has been replaced to illustrate this point: "it is [appropriate for] you to know" (D&C 19:8); "it is not
[appropriate] that the things which belong to the children of the kingdom should be given to them that are not worthy" (D&C 41:6); "it is [proper] that ï¿½ Joseph ï¿½
should have a house" (D&C 41:7); "it is [acceptable] that ï¿½ Sidney ï¿½ should live as seemeth him good" (D&C 41:8); "it is not [suitable or necessary] that I should
command in all things" (D&C 58:26); "it is not [proper] that my servants ï¿½ should sell their store" (D&C 64:26); "bring forth fruit [suitable] for their Father's
kingdom" (D&C 84:58); "he is not [fit] for a kingdom of glory" (D&C 88:24); "it is not good, neither [acceptable] in the sight of your Father" (D&C 89:5); "it is
[suitable] in mine eyes that she should go" (D&C 90:30).

Melchizedek

The Lord informs us that "Melchizedek was such a great high priest," that the priesthood of God was named in his honor (D&C 107:1-4). The Old Testament mentions
his name only twice (Gen. 14:28; Psalm 110:4), and Paul's epistle to the Hebrews makes some additional references to him or the order of the priesthood which bears
his name (Heb. 5-7).

To the Prophet Joseph Smith goes the credit for obtaining additional information on this great high priest. We are informed that "Melchizedek was a man of faith, who
wrought righteousness; and when a child he feared God, and stopped the mouths of lions, and quenched the violence of fire" (JST, Gen. 14:26). He was a king over the
land of Salem, and was a man of such "mighty faith" that he brought a people who "had all gone astray" and "were full of all manner of wickedness" to such a state of
repentance that the whole city was taken up to heaven (Alma 13:17-18; JST, Gen. 14:33-34). Therefore, he earned the title "prince of peace." Paul renders this title as
"King of peace," or "King of righteousness" (Heb. 7:2).

It was from Melchizedek that Abraham received his priesthood and to whom he paid his tithes (TPJS, 322-23; Gen. 14:20; Alma 13:15). A fitting tribute to
Melchizedek is rendered by the ancient prophet Alma, who said: "Now, there were many before him, and also there were many afterwards, but none were
greater" (Alma 13:19).

See also: Melchizedek Priesthood

Melchizedek Priesthood

In the Doctrine and Covenants, God's priesthood is referred to as the Melchizedek Priesthood (D&C 68; 84; 107), the "greater priesthood" (D&C 84:19), the
"priesthood which is after the holiest order of God" (D&C 84:18), the "high priesthood" (D&C 84:29), and the "Holy Priesthood, after the Order of the Son of
God" (D&C 107:3). The Prophet Joseph Smith gives the following explanation of Priesthood: "There are two Priesthoods spoken of in the Scriptures, viz., the
Melchizedek and the Aaronic or Levitical. Although there are two Priesthoods, yet the Melchizedek the earth; and is the channel through which all knowledge, doctrine,
the plan of salvation
 Copyright            and every
             (c) 2005-2009,     important
                             Infobase      matter
                                        Media     is revealed from heaven.
                                                Corp.                                                                                         Page 898 / 1033
"Its institution was prior to 'the foundation of this earth' ï¿½ and is the highest and holiest Priesthood, and is after the order of the Son of God, and all other Priesthoods
are only parts, ramifications, powers and blessings belonging to the same, and are held, controlled, and directed by it. It is the channel through which the Almighty
In the Doctrine and Covenants, God's priesthood is referred to as the Melchizedek Priesthood (D&C 68; 84; 107), the "greater priesthood" (D&C 84:19), the
"priesthood which is after the holiest order of God" (D&C 84:18), the "high priesthood" (D&C 84:29), and the "Holy Priesthood, after the Order of the Son of
God" (D&C 107:3). The Prophet Joseph Smith gives the following explanation of Priesthood: "There are two Priesthoods spoken of in the Scriptures, viz., the
Melchizedek and the Aaronic or Levitical. Although there are two Priesthoods, yet the Melchizedek the earth; and is the channel through which all knowledge, doctrine,
the plan of salvation and every important matter is revealed from heaven.

"Its institution was prior to 'the foundation of this earth' ï¿½ and is the highest and holiest Priesthood, and is after the order of the Son of God, and all other Priesthoods
are only parts, ramifications, powers and blessings belonging to the same, and are held, controlled, and directed by it. It is the channel through which the Almighty
commenced revealing His glory at the beginning of the creation of this earth, and through which He has continued to reveal Himself to the children of men to the present
time, and through which He will make known His purposes to the end of time." (TPJS, 166-67.)

In a further discourse on priesthood, Joseph stated that "those holding the fulness of the Melchizedek Priesthood are kings and priests of the Most High God, holding
the keys of power and blessings. In fact, that Priesthood is a perfect law of theocracy, and stands as God to give laws to the people administering endless lives to the
sons and daughters of Adam." (TPJS, 322.)

The Melchizedek Priesthood is "without father, without mother.ï¿½ having neither beginning of days, nor end of life," for it is eternal, having coexisted with God forever
(JST, Heb. 7:3). It is bestowed by right of God upon his worthy sons rather than being an inherited right with "descent from father and mother" (TPJS, 323).

The various administrative callings within the Melchizedek Priesthood include the offices of elder (D&C 107:89), seventy (D&C 107:90), high priest (D&C 68:19),
patriarch or evangelist (D&C 107:39), and Apostle (D&C 20:38).

Regarding offices in the Melchizedek Priesthood, the words of President Joseph F. Smith are worth remembering: "There is no office growing out of this Priesthood
that is or can be greater then the Priesthood itself. It is from the Priesthood that the office derives its authority and power. No office gives authority to the Priesthood.
No office adds to the power of the Priesthood." (GD, 148.) He further stated that "every man holding the Holy Melchizedek Priesthood may act in any capacity and do
all things that such Priesthood holds, provided he is called upon by proper authority to so officiate" (GD, 175).

See also: First Priesthood; Holy Priesthood After the Order of the Son of God; Order of Melchizedek; Order of the Only Begotten Son; Order of the Priesthood;
Priesthood; Sons of Aaron; Sons of Moses

Memorial

The Lord told Thomas B. Marsh that his alms had "come up as a memorial before me" (D&C 112:1). Memorial, in this sense, means a reminder or evidence of
Marsh's good deeds.

See also: Marsh, Thomas B.; Memorials for Your Sacrifices

Memorials for Your Sacrifices

The Lord revealed that one of the purposes for a future temple was for "your memorials for your sacrifices by the sons of Levi" (D&C 124:39). "The Hebrew word
translated as memorial in our Old Testament (cf. Lev. 2:2, 9, 16; 5:12; 6:8; Num. 5:26) is that part of the meal offering which is burnt" (DCC, 654).

The following explanation was issued by Joseph Smith: "It is a very prevalent opinion that the sacrifices which were offered were entirely consumed. This was not the
case; if you read Leviticus, second chap., second and third verses, you will observe that the priests took a part as a memorial and offered it up before the Lord, while
the remainder was kept for the maintenance of the priests; so that the offerings and sacrifices are not all consumed upon the altar-but the blood is sprinkled, and the fat
and certain other portions are consumed.

"These sacrifices, as well as every ordinance belonging to the Priesthood, will, when the Temple of the Lord shall be built, and the sons of Levi be purified, be fully
restored and attended to in all their powers, ramifications, and blessings." (HC 4:211; italics added.)

See also: Offering unto the Lord in Righteousness; Sacrifice; Sons of Levi

Mercy

In order to satisfy the demands of justice, which require a penalty from all who have broken the laws of God, mercy must intervene. "And, by eternal law," said Elder
Boyd K. Packer, "mercy cannot be extended save there be one who is both willing and able to assume our debt and pay the price and arrange the terms for our
redemption" (CR, Apr. 1977, p. 80; Alma 42:15).

The One who was both willing, able, and chosen to extend such mercy was the Lord Jesus Christ. In a revelatory proclamation issued in 1830, he said: "Listen to the
voice of Jesus Christ, your Redeemer, the Great I Am, whose arm of mercy hath atoned for your sins" (D&C 29:1; italics added). The arm of mercy is symbolic of the
power of mercy which Christ offers to mankind. However, the mercy of the Savior's atonement "claimeth [only] the penitent" (Alma 42:23). The law of mercy "consists
in our Lord's forbearance, on certain specified conditions, from imposing punishments that, except for his grace and goodness, would be the just reward of man" (MD,
483).

President Spencer W. Kimball declared: "Many have greatly misunderstood the place of mercy in the forgiveness program. Its role is not to give great blessings without
effort." (MF, 358.) The Lord warned that all who will not repent must pay the price which justice demands (D&C 19:15-20), for mercy cannot rob justice (Alma
42:13-26).

The Prophet Joseph Smith added this thought: "There is never a time when the spirit is too old to approach God. All are within the reach of pardoning mercy, who have
not committed the unpardonable sin." (TPJS, 191.) "Sow to yourselves in righteousness, reap in mercy," proclaimed the prophet Hosea (Hosea 10:12).

See also: Atonement; Justice

Meridian of Time

The distinctive phrase meridian of time is found only in the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 20:26; 39:3) and the Pearl of Great Price (Moses 5:57; 6:57, 62; 7:46) and
refers to the time period in which our Savior lived upon the earth.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
President Joseph Fielding Smith said: "This means that it was about half way from the beginning of 'time' to the end of 'time.' Anyone who desiresPage        899
                                                                                                                                                       can figure     / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                  it for
himself that our Lord came about 4,000 years from the time of the fall. The millennium is to come some time following the 2,000 years after his coming. Then there is to
be the millennium for 1,000 years, and following that a 'little season,' the length of which is not revealed, but which may bring 'time' to its end about 8,000 years from
The distinctive phrase meridian of time is found only in the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 20:26; 39:3) and the Pearl of Great Price (Moses 5:57; 6:57, 62; 7:46) and
refers to the time period in which our Savior lived upon the earth.

President Joseph Fielding Smith said: "This means that it was about half way from the beginning of 'time' to the end of 'time.' Anyone who desires can figure it for
himself that our Lord came about 4,000 years from the time of the fall. The millennium is to come some time following the 2,000 years after his coming. Then there is to
be the millennium for 1,000 years, and following that a 'little season,' the length of which is not revealed, but which may bring 'time' to its end about 8,000 years from
the beginning." (DS 1:81.)

Messenger of Salvation

The only place in holy writ where the title "messenger of salvation" occurs is in the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 93:8). It is, of course, one of the many titles applied
to Jesus Christ and is descriptive of his message and mission of salvation. A messenger is one who bears a message or does an errand. Christ both bore the message of
salvation and performed the acts whereby mankind can reap the rewards thereof.

See also: Jesus Christ

Messiah

The term Messiah (D&C 19:27) comes from the Hebrew and means Anointed One. In the New Testament the Apostle John equates Messiah with Christ (John 1:41;
4:25). When one testifies that Jesus is the Christ, therefore, record is born of the Messianic mission which he has fulfilled and which he will continue to fulfill. Jesus
himself bore such a record when speaking to the woman at the well in Samaria: "I who speak unto thee am the Messias" (JST, John 4:28).

The term Messias is the Greek equivalent of the Hebrew Messiah. This term, as a title or office of Jesus, is used liberally throughout the Book of Mormon;
appropriately so, inasmuch as this sacred volume's major message is to convince both Jew and Gentile that Jesus is the Christ (see Title Page; 1 Ne. 6:4; Morm. 3:20-
22).

An ancient Book of Mormon prophet defined Messiah as the anointed "Savior of the world" (1 Ne. 10:4).

See also: Jesus Christ

Mete

There are two occasions in the Doctrine and Covenants where the term mete is used. Those who go forth in the ministry are promised divine guidance in that which
they shall mete (allot) to every man (D&C 84:85). God will mete out (allot or assign a measure of) just recompense to those who oppress his Saints (D&C 127:3).

Methuselah

The name of Methuselah rings a bell of familiarity among most people, for he is reported to have been the oldest man who ever lived. His years are numbered at 969,
seven years longer than his grandfather, Jared (Gen. 5:20-27; Moses 8:7). His name appears in the Doctrine and Covenants in connection with the great revelation on
priesthood, received March 28, 1835 (D&C 107:50-53).

Methuselah was one hundred years of age when "he was ordained under the hand of Adam," and he in turn ordained Noah when the latter was only ten years old. The
Pearl of Great Price informs us that Methuselah was not taken to heaven along with Enoch and his people in order that "Noah should be of the fruit of his loins" and
"that from his loins should spring all the kingdoms of the earth" (Moses 8:2-3).

Noah was the son of Lamech, who was the son of Methuselah (Gen. 5:25-29; Moses 8:7-9).

Michael

Michael is the noble pre-earthly spirit who came to earth to become the "father of all flesh" and is known in the annals of history as Adam-the first mortal man to walk
this planet (HC 4:207-8; Moses 1:34; 3:7; Abr. 1:3; 1 Ne. 5:ll; D&C 27:11). His name means "Who is as God" (SS, 136).

In pre-earth life, Michael stood as the archangel, or the prince who presided over all other angels (D&C 27:11), but always under the direction of the Father and the
Son (D&C 107:54; HC 4:208). Under their direction, he helped to organize this earth (JD 1:51).

He successfully led the armies of the Lord in battle against the forces of evil in our pre-earth experience (Rev. 12:7-9) and shall be called upon to perform the same role
in the great and last battle with the devil and all who dwell in his demented domain (D&C 88:110-15).

See also: Adam; Ancient of Days; Archangel; Dispensation of the Fulness of Times; Father of All; Keys of Salvation; Seventh Angel

Michigan

Although the state of Michigan is not directly mentioned in the Doctrine and Covenants, one of her cities is. An 1831 revelation instructed several missionaries to
journey to Detroit (D&C 52:8). At this time Michigan was a territory and did not become the twenty-sixth state of the Union until 1837, about the time that the Saints
fled from the adjoining state of Ohio. According to the Encyclopedia Britannica, "the state's name is derived from a Chippewa Indian word meaning, approximately,
'large lake'" (15th ed., 12:104).

See also: Detroit, Michigan; Northern States

Mighty God of Jacob

The title "Mighty God of Jacob" appears but once in latter-day scripture, that being in the dedicatory prayer of the Kirtland Temple (D&C 109:68). The title applies to
Jehovah, God of the Old Testament, who is Jesus Christ. The term "God of Jacob" (1 Ne. 19:10; Alma 29:11; 3 Ne. 4:30; Morm. 9:11), "Mighty One of Jacob" (1
Ne. 21:26; 2 Ne. 6:18), "Holy One of Jacob" (2 Ne. 27:34), and "Mighty One of Israel" (D&C 36:1; 1 Ne. 22:12) are variations of the title and appear elsewhere.
Jacob, or Israel, was the father of the twelve tribes bearing his name and who were called upon to worship the true and living God, the Mighty Jehovah.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                      Page 900 / 1033
See also: Israel's God; Jesus Christ
The title "Mighty God of Jacob" appears but once in latter-day scripture, that being in the dedicatory prayer of the Kirtland Temple (D&C 109:68). The title applies to
Jehovah, God of the Old Testament, who is Jesus Christ. The term "God of Jacob" (1 Ne. 19:10; Alma 29:11; 3 Ne. 4:30; Morm. 9:11), "Mighty One of Jacob" (1
Ne. 21:26; 2 Ne. 6:18), "Holy One of Jacob" (2 Ne. 27:34), and "Mighty One of Israel" (D&C 36:1; 1 Ne. 22:12) are variations of the title and appear elsewhere.
Jacob, or Israel, was the father of the twelve tribes bearing his name and who were called upon to worship the true and living God, the Mighty Jehovah.

See also: Israel's God; Jesus Christ

Mighty One of Israel

See: Israel's God; Mighty God of Jacob

Miles Daniel

The name of Daniel Miles appears but once in the Doctrine and Covenants, when he is mentioned as one of the Seven Presidents of the Seventies (D&C 124:138). He
was called to this position on April 6, 1837. He suffered the persecution heaped upon the Saints in Missouri and was one of the first settlers at the site later known as
Nauvoo, Illinois. Not much is known of his life or service. "Elder Miles died as a faithful member of the Church in the early part of 1845" and was described as "a man
of good faith, constant in his attendance at the meetings of the council, until the time of his death, which occurred at quite an advanced stage of his life" (Jenson 1:192).

Milk

The word milk appears twice in the Doctrine and Covenants, both times in a symbolic sense. In reference to gospel concepts, the Lord declared that milk must be
dispensed before meat (D&C 19:22). In other words, one must digest the basic, elementary principles of the gospel before attempting to swallow the meatier matters
(see 1 Cor. 3:2; Heb 5:12). The reference to a "land flowing with milk and honey" (D&C 38:18) is symbolic of a land of great abundance.

See also: Land Flowing with Milk and Honey; Meat

Millennium

One of the most anxiously awaited ages of this planet earth is that thousand-year period known as the great Millennium. Interestingly enough, this word is unique in all
of scripture to the Doctrine and Covenants, where it appears in two sections, plus the preface of section 29 (D&C 43:30; 130:16). The synonymous term thousand
years appears in three other sections of the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 29:11, 22; 77:12; 88:101, 110). This latter term is also used in other scripture (Rev. 20:2,
4, 7; Moses 7:64-65).

"Just as century means a period of 100 years so millennium means a period of 1000 years. This earth, according to the divine plan, is passing through a mortal or
temporal existence of seven millenniums or 7000 years. (D&C 77:6-7.) During the first six of these (covering a total period of 6000 years from the time of the fall of
Adam) conditions of carnality, corruption, evil, and wickedness of every sort have prevailed upon the earth. Wars, death, destruction and everything incident to the
present telestial state of existence have held sway over the earth and all life on its face.

"When the 7th thousand years commence, however, radical changes will take place both in the earth itself and in the nature and type of existence enjoyed by all forms
of life on its face. This will be the long hoped for age of peace when Christ will reign personally upon the earth: when the earth will be renewed and receive its
paradisiacal glory; when corruption, death, and disease will cease; and when the kingdom of God on earth will be fully established in all its glory, beauty, and
perfection. (Tenth Article of Faith.) This is the period known to the saints of all ages as the millennium." (MD, 492.)

"Some members of the Church have an erroneous idea that when the millennium comes all of the people are going to be swept off the earth except righteous members
of the Church. That is not so. There will be millions of people, Catholics, Protestants, agnostics, Mohammedans, people of all classes, and of all beliefs, still permitted
to remain upon the face of the earth, but they will be those who have lived clean lives, those who have been free from wickedness and corruption. All who belong, by
virtue of their good lives, to the terrestrial order, as well as those who have kept the celestial law, will remain upon the face of the earth during the millennium." (DS
1:86.)

"When our Savior comes to rule in the millennium, all governments will become subject unto his government, and this has been referred to as the kingdom of God,
which it is; but this is the political kingdom which will embrace all people whether they are in the Church or not.ï¿½ When the Savior prayed, 'Thy kingdom come,' he
had reference to the kingdom in heaven which is to come when the millennial reign starts." (DS 1:229-30.)

At the end of this period of peace, men will once again begin to deny their Creator, Satan will be loosed "for a little season," and the last battle will take place between
the forces of good and evil (D&C 29:22; 43:31; 88:110-16). Then shall the earth be celestialized and become the "new earth" of which the scriptures speak (D&C
29:23; DS 1:87-89).

See also: Little Season; Michael; New Heaven and Earth; Paradisiacal; Thousand Years

Miller George

A life which illustrates the necessity of constant vigilance, never resting on today's laurels at the expense of tomorrow's salvation, is that of George Miller. In 1841, the
Lord said that Miller was "without guile; he may be trusted because of the integrity of his heart; and for the love which he has to my testimony I, the Lord, love
him" (D&C 124:20).

Unfortunately, that love of testimony and truth did not endure. Appointed to the bishopric by revelation, Miller is listed among the Presiding Bishops of the Church,
where he served as "Second Bishop" from 1844 to about 1847 (CA 1978:123). His name appears frequently in the Prophet's journals. He was appointed to act as
one of two trustees-in-trust of the Church following the death of Joseph Smith and later officiated in the Nauvoo Temple (HC 7:247, 547).

He led a company of pioneers in the westward movement, but began to take exception to the directions issued by the Twelve Apostles and soon found himself in open
opposition to them. He declared that he had "a special appointment from the Prophet Joseph Smith" and stated that the Church should move to the southern part of
Texas rather than to the Rocky Mountains. He moved there to join with Lyman Wight, but soon left to affiliate himself with the apostate movement of James J. Strang.

"Of his later movements and death our annals give no information but his career illustrates the truth of President [Brigham] Young's remarkable prophecy, delivered on
the 8th of August, 1844: 'All that want to draw away a party from the church after them, let them do it, if they can, but they will not prosper.'" (CHC 3:157-59.)

Miller was disfellowshipped    December   12, 1848.
                                               Corp.President Joseph Fielding Smith observed that when the Saints came west, "there were a few among
 Copyright  (c) 2005-2009, Infobase     Media                                                                                                  Pagethem
                                                                                                                                                     901who
                                                                                                                                                         / 1033
lacked the faith to continue the journey and fell by the wayside, among them Bishop George Miller" (DS 3:343).

Millstone
"Of his later movements and death our annals give no information but his career illustrates the truth of President [Brigham] Young's remarkable prophecy, delivered on
the 8th of August, 1844: 'All that want to draw away a party from the church after them, let them do it, if they can, but they will not prosper.'" (CHC 3:157-59.)

Miller was disfellowshipped December 12, 1848. President Joseph Fielding Smith observed that when the Saints came west, "there were a few among them who
lacked the faith to continue the journey and fell by the wayside, among them Bishop George Miller" (DS 3:343).

Millstone

According to Webster a millstone can be either a circular stone used for grinding or a heavy burden. To those who swear falsely against God's servants or who lead his
children astray through lying and treacherous teachings, the Lord declared that "it had been better for them that a millstone had been hanged about their necks, and they
drowned in the depth of the sea" (D&C 121:22; Matt. 18:6). It would be better for a false teacher or accuser to be drowned and denied mortality than to continue in
life to lead souls astray and to suffer eternal death.

Mind

See: Carnal Desires/Mind; High-Mindedness; Light-Mindedness; Mind Became Darkened; Mind of the Lord; Speak Peace to Your Mind; Weary in Mind; Willing
Mind

Mind Became Darkened

When the Prophet Joseph lost the 116 pages of manuscript known as the book of Lehi, the Lord took away his translating privileges and said: "And you also lost your
gift at the same time, and your mind became darkened" (D&C 10:2). By doing something contrary to the Redeemer's will, Joseph turned from light to darkness.

The Savior declared, "I am the light of the world: he that followeth me shall not [or even can not] walk in darkness" (John 8:12). The Lord has promised "if your eye be
single to my glory, your whole bodies shall be filled with light" (D&C 88:67).

When the Lord's ways are followed, men will be filled with light and the whisperings of the Spirit will penetrate their inner center of perception, understanding, thinking
and feeling-their minds. It will be as if the voice of the Lord came into their minds speaking peace and understanding (see Enos 1:1-10; D&C 6:23; Gen. 41:16).

Darkened minds are those not capable of understanding things of light (see TPJS, 91).

See also: Darkness

Mind of the Lord

When the scriptures speak of obtaining the mind or will of the Lord on a matter it means to come to know his views and desires on a given subject (D&C 68:4; 95:13;
102:23; 133:61; Lev. 24:12; Rom. 11:34). Such knowledge can only come through revelation from the Lord (Jacob 4:8). Satan, who is an enemy to all righteousness
(Mosiah 4:14), does not know the mind of God and consequently his evil efforts to thwart God's plans will come to naught (Moses 4:6).

To have the mind of Christ (1 Cor. 2:16) is to "think what he thinks, know what he knows, say what he would say, and do what he would do in every situation-all by
revelation from the Spirit" (DNTC 2:322). The Prophet Joseph Smith taught that God and Christ possess "the same mind" and that "all those who keep [the]
commandments shall grow up from grace to grace, and become heirs of the heavenly kingdom ï¿½ possessing the same mind ï¿½ and become one ï¿½ even as the
Father, Son and Holy Spirit are one" (LF, 50-51).

Ministering Angel

The specific use of the term ministerins angel in Doctrine and Covenants 7:6 refers to the mission which the Apostle John was to perform as a translated being -a man
who has not yet tasted of death and is consequently not yet a resurrected being. The Prophet Joseph Smith declared that one who is translated "obtains deliverance
from the tortures and sufferings of the body, but their existence will prolong as to the labors and toils of the ministry" (TPJS, 171). On another occasion he said:
"Translated bodies cannot enter into rest until they have undergone a change equivalent to death. Translated bodies are designed for future missions." (TPJS, 191.)

John's mission was to continue as a "ministering angel" to the inhabitants of this earth until such time as he would be called upon to lay down his terrestrial (translated)
body and take up a celestial body. At least a portion of this continuing ministry has been spent with the Ten Lost Tribes, for such was prophetically proclaimed in June
1831. (HC 1:176.)

See also: John the Apostle; Keys of the Ministering of Angels; Ministers

Ministering of Angels

See: Keys of the Ministering of Angels

Ministering Servants

The title of "ministering servants" is used twice in the Doctrine and Covenants, with two different meanings. In D&C 136:37 those angels who have ministered to the
prophets of God are referred to as "ministering servants." These are they who have functioned under the "ministering of angels," as defined elsewhere in this volume.

On the other hand, the "ministering servants" spoken of in the revelation on celestial marriage (D&C 132:16) are resurrected beings who fall short of exaltation,
remaining "separately and singly, without exaltation, in their saved condition to all eternity; and from henceforth are not gods, but are angels of God forever and ever."
These "saved" souls shall serve "those who are worthy of a far more, and an exceeding, and an eternal weight of glory." (D&C 132:15-17.)

See also: Ministers

Ministering Spirits

The term ministering spirits is used but once in the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 76:88) and should not be confused with the "ministering spirits" of whom the Prophet
 Copyright
Joseph spoke (c)when
                 2005-2009,   Infobase
                      explaining          Media Corp.
                                  the difference between these disembodied spirits and angels (TPJS, 191; see also D&C 129). As used in the Doctrine  Pageand902    / 1033a
                                                                                                                                                                Covenants,
"ministering spirit" is one who has a resurrected body and is assigned to minister to other resurrected beings of a lower order, such as terrestrial beings ministering to
those of a telestial world (see also Heb. 1:14).
Ministering Spirits

The term ministering spirits is used but once in the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 76:88) and should not be confused with the "ministering spirits" of whom the Prophet
Joseph spoke when explaining the difference between these disembodied spirits and angels (TPJS, 191; see also D&C 129). As used in the Doctrine and Covenants, a
"ministering spirit" is one who has a resurrected body and is assigned to minister to other resurrected beings of a lower order, such as terrestrial beings ministering to
those of a telestial world (see also Heb. 1:14).

See also: Ministers

Ministers

Those who serve as authorized agents of the Lord in seeing to the needs of others and carrying out the work of God are ministers (see D&C 84:111; 107:97;
124:137). They do not need academic credentials but rather a divine commission from Deity (Articles of Faith 1:5; Heb. 5:4).

See also: Evangelical Ministers; Ministering Angel; Ministering Servants; Ministering Spirits; Standing Ministers; Traveling Ministers

Miracles

In spite of its frequent use in religious parlance, the word miracles appears but five times in the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 24:13; 35:8; 45:8; 46:21; 138:26).
Parley P. Pratt offers the following explanation of miracles: "Among the popular errors of modern times, an opinion prevails that miracles are contrary to the laws of
nature, that they are effects without a cause. If such is the fact, then, there never has been a miracle, and there never will be one. The laws of nature are the laws of
truth. Truth is unchangeable, and independent in its own sphere. That which, at first sight, appears to be contrary to the known laws of nature, will always by found, on
investigation, to be in perfect accordance with those laws." (KT, 103.)

Much of what we take for granted in our world today, such as television and space travel, would have been considered miracles by our forefathers. As Orson F.
Whitney succinctly said, "Miracles are not contrary to law; they are simply extraordinary results flowing from superior means and methods of doing things" (CR, Oct.
1928, pp. 64-65). One of the signs of the true Church will be the presence of miracles, for the Lord is a "God of miracles" and "he changeth not" (Morm. 9:19).

See also: Healing

Miraculous Directors

Following a night in which the Lord spoke to him and commanded him to journey into the wilderness, the Book of Mormon prophet Lehi found a "round ball of curious
workmanship" outside his tent (1 Ne. 16:9-10). This ball, made of fine brass, contained two spindles, one of which pointed the way Lehi and his party should travel in
the wilderness by the borders of the Red Sea. The ball worked according to the faith and righteous diligence of Lehi and his followers. Writings appeared on its surface
which changed from time to time and gave the people "understanding concerning the ways of the Lord" (1 Ne. 16:26-30; 18:12, 21). It was variously referred to as a
"ball or compass" (2 Ne. 5:12), a "director" (Mosiah 1:16), or a "Liahona" (Alma 37:38).

Smith and Sjodahl have written: "When Lehi perceived the wonderful qualities of this instrument, he exclaimed, in ecstasy, Liahona! and that became its name.ï¿½
Liahona is a Hebrew word with, possibly, a Nephite termination, added later. L means 'to'; Jah is an abbriviated form of the sacred name, 'Jehovah,' and on means
'light.' The meaning, then, is, 'To Jehovah is light'; that is, 'God has light; light comes from God,' for He had answered his prayers for light and guidance." (SS, 78.)

David Whitmer testified that he-along with Oliver Cowdery, Martin Harris, and Joseph Smith -saw this instrument as promised by the Lord (LJFS, 242; D&C 17:1).

Missouri

On June 7, 1831, the Lord revealed that the next conference of the Saints was to convene "in Missouri, upon the land which I will consecrate unto my people.ï¿½ the
land of your inheritance, which is now the land of your enemies" (D&C 52:2-3, 42). Other revelations followed wherein elders were urged to go to the "land of
Missouri" (D&C 54:8; 56:5, 9). In July 1831, the Lord revealed that the "place for the city of Zion" was to be in this "land of Missouri," specifically at Independence,
Jackson County. Here a great temple was to be built and the New Jerusalem established (D&C 57:1-4; Ether 13:2-10; DS 3:67-79).

Later revelation announced the "land of Missouri" as the location of the Garden of Eden, and Adam-ondi-Ahman as a place where Adam dwelt following his expulsion
from the Garden (D&C 116; JD 16:48; 18:343; MA, 69-70). It is here that Adam will receive an accounting from all dispensations and in turn report his stewardship
to the Savior (TPJS, 122; 157-58). Other names by which the Lord refered to this land in the Doctrine and Covenants were "land of Zion" (D&C 59:3), "land of
promise" (D&C 57:2), and "land of inheritance" (D&C 101:1).

Thus, to the Latter-day Saints, Missouri provided a paradox of extremes: to the dreamer it was a vision of hope and heritage; yet, it became a nightmare of darkness,
destruction, and despair. To those who initially entered its borders it was the divinely designated land of Zion; the cradle, Eden, from whence the human race sprang;
holy ground where ancient prophets had met and would once again gather; and the land where the New Jerusalem was to be established. These dreams encased the
thinking of those who came to "possess" the promised land.

It is likely that Satan took a keen interest in the efforts of the Saints to establish Zion upon land where he had once won a minor skirmish with Adam and Eve yet had
lost a major battle with God. Thus, his insidious influence was evident in the ill treatment the Saints received from the hands of their Missouri persecutors. Perhaps the
zeal of the Saints in endeavoring to establish their Zion was a major factor in their rejection by the citizens of that state. That the Saints also had a degree of culpability
for their expulsion is evidenced by the reprimands received from the Lord (D&C 101:1-2; 103:1-4). From their peaceful entry in 1831 to their bloody exit in 1838,
Missouri had left its indelible stamp upon the Saints.

The official seal of expulsion was placed upon the Saints by the infamous chief executive of the state of Missouri, Lilburn W. Boggs, who ordered the Mormons
"exterminated or driven from the state." This executive order of October 27, 1838, was repealed on June 25, 1976, by Governor Christopher S. Bond, who expressed
the "deep regret" of all Missourians for the "injustice and undue suffering" which had been inflicted upon these early Saints (CR, Oct. 1976, p. 5).

The day is not far distant when the promised return to the "land of Zion" shall occur, for such is the promise of the Lord (D&C 101:3, 16-20). "Is the State of Utah the
proper monument of the Mormon people?" asked Orson F. Whitney. "No ï¿½ the monument to Mormonism will stand in Jackson County, Missouri." (SS, 147.)
However, only a "portion of the Priesthood will go and redeem and build up the Center Stake of Zion," said Brigham Young (JD 11:16; 18:355-56). Inasmuch as the
whole of America-North and South-is Zion, members will continue to live in other locations as well, as Zion continues to flourish and establish her stakes (TPJS, 362;
DS 3:72).
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 903 / 1033
See also: Goodly Land, The; Independence; Jackson County; Land of Promise; Liberty; McIlwaine's Bend; Missouri River; New Jerusalem; Southern States; Spring
Hill; St. Louis; Van Buren County; Wight's Ferry; Zion']">Adam-ondi-Ahman; Boggs, Lilburn W.; Clay County; Daviess County; Far West; Fishing River; Garden of
proper monument of the Mormon people?" asked Orson F. Whitney. "No ï¿½ the monument to Mormonism will stand in Jackson County, Missouri." (SS, 147.)
However, only a "portion of the Priesthood will go and redeem and build up the Center Stake of Zion," said Brigham Young (JD 11:16; 18:355-56). Inasmuch as the
whole of America-North and South-is Zion, members will continue to live in other locations as well, as Zion continues to flourish and establish her stakes (TPJS, 362;
DS 3:72).

See also: Goodly Land, The; Independence; Jackson County; Land of Promise; Liberty; McIlwaine's Bend; Missouri River; New Jerusalem; Southern States; Spring
Hill; St. Louis; Van Buren County; Wight's Ferry; Zion']">Adam-ondi-Ahman; Boggs, Lilburn W.; Clay County; Daviess County; Far West; Fishing River; Garden of
Eden; Goodly Land, The; Independence; Jackson County; Land of Promise; Liberty; McIlwaine's Bend; Missouri River; New Jerusalem; Southern States; Spring Hill;
St. Louis; Van Buren County; Wight's Ferry; Zion

Missouri River

In discussing the improbability of any power preventing the heavens from dispensing knowledge to the Latter-day Saints, Joseph Smith compared such efforts to an
attempt to stop the Missouri River from following its decreed course (D&C 121:33). Reference to such a river was logical inasmuch as its course ran just south of
Liberty Jail, in which the Prophet was then incarcerated. The river is mentioned again in the preface of section 136, at which time its west bank served as the site for
Winter Quarters, Nebraska.

According to the Encyclopedia Britannica, the Missouri River is the longest tributary of the Mississippi River. Its flow originates in the Rocky Mountains from whence it
meanders in a southeastern direction to ultimately form a portion of the dividing line of the Nebraska-Iowa, Nebraska-Missouri, and Kansas-Missouri state boundaries.

Moon

See: Army with Banners; Fair as the Moon/Sun; Moon Shall Be Turned into Blood

Moon Shall be Turned Into Blood

"The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, before the great and the terrible day of the Lord come," proclaimed the prophet Joel (Joel 2:31; JS-H
1:41). This phenomenal event has also been prophesied on other occasions (Matt. 24:29; Rev. 6:12; D&C 29:14; 34:9; 45:42; 88:87; 133:49). In a similar vein, Isaiah
declared "the moon shall not cause her light to shine" (Isa. 13:10).

It is conceivable that this event could occur when the earth is "rolled back" into its paradisiacal planetary orbit where its light is received from the presence of God
rather than the direct solar rays of the sun or reflected rays of the moon (TPJS, 181; JD 17:143).

The "blood" color of the moon may be descriptive in the same sense in which we view the distant planet Mars as being red in color.

See also: Stars Shall Fall from Heaven; Sun Shall Be Darkened

Morley Isaac

The name of Isaac Morley first appears in a revelation received in June 1831 when he was called on a mission to Missouri (D&C 52:23). His farm is indirectly referred
to in a later revelation (D&C 63:38), and thereafter he is chastised for faultfinding and not selling his farm as commanded (D&C 64:15-16, 20). His later faithfulness,
however, is evidenced in the supreme sacrifice he was willing to make, along with six other men, when they offered their lives as a ransom of sacrifice for the safety of
the Saints in Missouri.

In 1835, Morley and Bishop Edward Partridge were vindicated from their earlier rebuke (D&C 64:15-17) when the Prophet Joseph announced this revelation from
the Lord: "Behold I am well pleased with my servant Isaac Morley and my servant Edward Partridge, because of the integrity of their hearts in laboring in my vineyard,
for the salvation of the souls of men." He served as First Counselor in the Presiding Bishopric from 1831 until 1840 and was ordained as a patriarch for the community
of Far West, Missouri, in which capacity he continued to function later in Utah.

His home, cooper's shop, and fields in Illinois were burned by a mob in 1845, but he remained faithful and optimistic. He was largely responsible for maintaining the
survival hopes of those who later settled in Sanpete County, Utah, where he died on June 24, 1865.

"Isaac Morley was of a kind and gentle disposition, unassuming in his manner; and his public preaching and that of his fellow-laborer, Bishop Partridge, was spoken of
by the Prophet Joseph, in the following characteristic terms: 'Their discourses were all adapted to the times in which we live and the circumstances under which we are
placed. Their words are words of wisdom, like apples of gold in pictures of silver, spoken in the simple accents of a child, yet sublime as the voice of an
angel.'" (Jenson 1:235-36.)

See also: Farm, This

Mormon

Although the prophet Mormon is not mentioned in the Doctrine and Covenants, the book bearing his name and the pseudonym of the Church which accepts that book
as scripture do appear (e.g., D&C 1:29; 33:16; 135:7). Mormon stepped into the spiritual spotlight when but a boy. At the age of ten he was given charge of the
sacred records which would someday be translated as the Book of Mormon (Morm. 1:2-4). In his sixteenth year he displayed great capacity in both spiritual and
temporal affairs: he saw the Savior (Morm. 1:15) and was chosen to lead an army of Nephite warriors (Morm. 2:2).

In spite of living in one of the most degenerate of societies, Mormon exercised his agency by following God's ways. He remained unsullied from sin, a powerful example
of righteous resistance to wrong. He proved that it is possible to live in the world and yet not be of the world (1 John 2:15). His commitment to the cause of
righteousness was unsurpassed. Elder Sterling W. Sill observed that "most of us have to be coaxed and begged and reminded to do our duty. Mormon had to be held
back." (UR, 248; Morm. 1:16-17.)

Under the direction of the Spirit of God, Mormon undertook the mammoth task of abridging all of the Nephite records which had been handed down from 600 B.C. to
his day, which was around A.D. 385. His abridgment consists of the books of Mosiah, Alma, Helaman, 3 Nephi, and 4 Nephi in the Book of Mormon. In addition to
these writings, he wrote the Words of Mormon, the first seven chapters of Mormon, and contributed teachings or epistles found in chapters 7, 8, and 9 of his son
Moroni's book.

This  great prophet-general
 Copyright   (c) 2005-2009,was  still leading
                            Infobase     MediatheCorp.
                                                  Nephite armies some fifty-eight years after he had first stood at their helm, and died with most of his people at the great
                                                                                                                                                     Page 904 / 1033
battle of Cumorah (see Morm. 1-7; 8:3; Words of Mormon; Moro. 7-9).

See also: Book of Mormon; Mormonism
his day, which was around A.D. 385. His abridgment consists of the books of Mosiah, Alma, Helaman, 3 Nephi, and 4 Nephi in the Book of Mormon. In addition to
these writings, he wrote the Words of Mormon, the first seven chapters of Mormon, and contributed teachings or epistles found in chapters 7, 8, and 9 of his son
Moroni's book.

This great prophet-general was still leading the Nephite armies some fifty-eight years after he had first stood at their helm, and died with most of his people at the great
battle of Cumorah (see Morm. 1-7; 8:3; Words of Mormon; Moro. 7-9).

See also: Book of Mormon; Mormonism

Mormonism

In eulogizing Joseph and Hyrum Smith as martyrs, Elder John Taylor said "their innocent blood on the floor of Carthage jail is a broad seal affixed to 'Mormonism' that
cannot be rejected by any court on earth" (D&C 135:7). In the words of Orson F. Whitney, "Mormonism is no mere nineteenth century religion; it is not merely a
religion of time. It is the religion of the eternities, and has come down from the presence of Jehovah, as the preordained plan for the salvation of the children of
men." (CR, Apr. 1908, p. 89.)

The word Mormonism represents a way of life for those who wish to affiliate with The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints and abide by the precepts and
ordinances taught therein. This was attested to by Elder Hugh B. Brown, who noted that "Mormonism is not just a code of ethics; it is not merely a set of inhibitive
injunctions; it is not just a theoretical system of doctrine and philosophy. It is rather a way of life." (CR, Apr. 1956, p. 103.)

Many years ago, Count Leo Tolstoi, the great Russian author, statesman, and philosopher, said the following of the Latter-day Saints: "If the people follow the
teachings of this Church, nothing can stop their progress-it will be limitless. There have been great movements started in the past but they have died or been modified,
before they reached maturity. If Mormonism is able to endure, unmodified, until it reaches the third or fourth generation, it is destined to become the greatest power the
world has ever known." (IE, Feb. 1939, p. 94.)

President George Q. Cannon declared, "That which the world call 'Mormonism' embraces within its scope every good thing upon the face of the earth, leaving nothing
outside" (JD 24:58). President David O. McKay added that "Mormonism has everything of which to be humbly proud" (IE, Sep. 1965, p. 756). A simple definition of
the term was given by President Joseph F. Smith: "I desire to say that 'Mormonism,' as it is called, is still, as always, nothing more and nothing less than the power of
God unto salvation, unto every soul that will receive it honestly and will obey it." (GD, 72.) More recently, Elder Bruce R. McConkie noted that "what men call
Mormonism is the very system of laws and truths which will make of earth a heaven and of man a god" (CR, Oct. 1979, p. 82).

The origin of the name Mormon, from whence "Mormonism" is derived, is found in a letter Joseph Smith wrote to the Times and Seasons, dated May 15, 1843. The
Prophet explained that the word did not have its origin in the Greek language, but rather came from the "reformed Egyptian" language as used in the Book of Mormon.
(Morm. 9:32.) "I may safely say," declared the Prophet, "that the word Mormon stands independent of the learning and wisdom of this generation.ï¿½ We say from the
Saxon 'good'; the Dane, 'god'; the Goth, 'goda'; the German, 'gut'; the Dutch, 'goed'; the Latin, 'bonus'; the Greek, 'kalos'; the Hebrew, 'tob'; and the Egyptian, 'mon.'
Hence, with the addition of 'more,' or the contraction 'mor,' we have the word 'mormon': which means, literally, 'more good.'" (TPJS, 299-300.)

Originally, the term Mormon was applied to members of the Church by those who sought to ridicule the religion of the Saints and the book which bore the name of
Mormon. However, President Joseph Fielding Smith explained: "As time advanced the expression became softened and began to be used by friend and foe alike in
reference to the name of the Church and its members." Nevertheless, he cautioned that "while there can be no disgrace nor condemnation in being called 'Mormons,'
and the Church, the 'Mormon Church,' the fact remains, and this we should all emphasize, that we belong to The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, the name
the Lord has given by which we are to be known and called." (AGQ 4:174-75; D&C 115:4.)

See also: Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, The

Moroni

On a recognition test, among Latter-day Saints, the name of Moroni would undoubtedly score very high. This angel of the restoration who held the keys of the "stick of
Ephraim" (D&C 27:5) was envisioned anciently by John the Revelator (Rev. 14:6-7). It should be noted that "Moroni brought the message, that is, the word; ï¿½ other
angels brought the keys and priesthood, the power." Thus the angel John saw "fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel," was probably a composite
being representing several angels of the restoration, among whom was Moroni (DNTC 3:529-31). This faithful Nephite prophet received the sacred Book of Mormon
records from his father, Mormon, and continued the task commenced by his father.

To Mormon's literary contributions, Moroni added the following writings: the abridgment of the Jaredire record, or book of Ether; chapters 8 and 9 of Mormon; the
book of Moroni; and the title page to the Book of Mormon. It is from Moroni, therefore, that the book derives its name. (HC 1:71.) Like his father, Moroni was true
to his covenants, standing firm amidst the whirlwinds of wickedness that prevailed in the Nephite world. His faithfulness was attested to by Mormon, who said: "Behold,
my son, I recommend thee unto God, and I trust in Christ that thou wilt be saved." (Moro. 9:22.) Moroni buried the sacred plates around A.D. 421, and next appeared
as a resurrected angel to Joseph Smith in 1823.

Moroni's close personal association with the youthful prophet evidently came to a close upon the completion of the work (JS-H 1:28-60). The publication in 1830 of
the "stick of Ephraim" as the Book of Mormon was the day for which Moroni and the other Nephite prophets had long prayed. His next appearance may well be when
he will "drink of the fruit of the vine" with the Savior, upon the latter's return to the earth (D&C 27:5).

See also: Angel Flying Through the Midst of Heaven; Book of Mormon; Elias; Fifth Angel or Trump; Holy Angel

Morrow

Authorized ministers who go forth to preach the gospel are counseled to "take no thought for the morrow" (D&C 84:81; Matt. 6:34; 3 Ne. 13:34). According to
Webster, morrow could mean one of three things: (1) morning, (2) the next day, or (3) the time immediately after a specified event.

Moses

A modern-day Apostle has declared: "The prophet Moses was a reality. He was one of the mightiest men who ever lived. He was a prophet of God without parallel, a
man whose work had both ancient and modern significance. With the possible exception of the Prophet Joseph Smith, Abraham, Enoch, and the brother of Jared,
Moses appears to have had a closer personal relationship with the Almighty than any other man of whom we know." (MMM, 13.)

The   following is a scriptural prophetic profile of Moses: "He was called to the work by the personal visitation and direct voice of the Lord. (Ex. 3:4.) At one time
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
heavenly glory came upon him and he was able to endure it. (Moses 1:1-31.) He walked and talked with God as did Enoch. (Moses 1:1-42.) He            Page     905 / 1033
                                                                                                                                                       was described   by the
Deity as being 'in the similitude of the Only Begotten.' (Moses 1:6.) He beheld in vision the creations of God. (Moses 1:4, 8; 2:1.) He beheld this entire world and all of
its inhabitants. ï¿½ (Moses 1:28.) He battled Satan face to face-and won! (Moses 1:12-22.) He saw in vision the bitterness of hell. (Moses 1:20.) He delivered Israel
man whose work had both ancient and modern significance. With the possible exception of the Prophet Joseph Smith, Abraham, Enoch, and the brother of Jared,
Moses appears to have had a closer personal relationship with the Almighty than any other man of whom we know." (MMM, 13.)

The following is a scriptural prophetic profile of Moses: "He was called to the work by the personal visitation and direct voice of the Lord. (Ex. 3:4.) At one time
heavenly glory came upon him and he was able to endure it. (Moses 1:1-31.) He walked and talked with God as did Enoch. (Moses 1:1-42.) He was described by the
Deity as being 'in the similitude of the Only Begotten.' (Moses 1:6.) He beheld in vision the creations of God. (Moses 1:4, 8; 2:1.) He beheld this entire world and all of
its inhabitants. ï¿½ (Moses 1:28.) He battled Satan face to face-and won! (Moses 1:12-22.) He saw in vision the bitterness of hell. (Moses 1:20.) He delivered Israel
from bondage. (Ex. 12-14.) He received the tablets of the Decalogue from the Lord (Deut. 10), and ï¿½ gave ï¿½ the law ï¿½ to Israel. (3 Ne. 15.) He wrote Genesis
and other books of the Bible. (1 Ne. 5:11-14.) He ministered to the Lord Jesus Christ on the Mount of Transfiguration.ï¿½ (Matt. 17:1-3.) He played an important
part in the modern restoration of the gospel by coming to Joseph Smith in the Kirtland Temple. There he delivered ï¿½ the keys of the gathering of Israel.ï¿½(D&C
110.)" (MMM, 13-14.)

Though the Bible seems to indicate that Moses died a natural death (Deut. 34:1-8; Josh. 1:1-2), modern-day revelation has clarified this "death" as a "translation,"
whereby he was enabled to retain an earthly body for a yet-to-be performed earthly mission on the Mount of Transfiguration (Alma 45:18-19; DS 2:110-11).
Following the resurrection of the Savior, Moses went through an instantaneous death and resurrection; it was in this form that he appeared in 1836 to Joseph Smith and
Oliver Cowdery.

See also: Keys of the Gathering of Israel

Most High

The title "Most High" or "Most High God" appears more than a dozen times in the Doctrine and Covenants (e.g., D&C 39:19; 59:10, 12; 76:112) and refers to the
exalted and lofty positions occupied by both the Father and the Son. "This designation connotes a state of supreme exaltation in rank, power and dignity; it indicates
that each of these Gods is God above all" (MD, 516).

See also: God; Jesus Christ; Servants of the Most High

Mote

The only appearance of the word mote in the Doctrine and Covenants appears in the Lord's promise that "not one hair, neither mote, shall be lost, for it is the
workmanship of mine hand" (D&C 29:25). Mote means a small particle or anything minute. Thus, in the resurrection of man, earth, and beast, the Lord will not
overlook even the most insignificant speck of dust. His work is all encompassing.

Mother of Abominations

See: Church of the Devil; Great and Abominable Church

Mount the

In section 63, verse 21, the Lord refers to "the mount" upon which his three chief Apostles-Peter, James, and John-were shown things of which we do not yet have the
full record. This "mount" is an unnamed mountain whose only description is that it is "an high mountain" where they could be "apart by themselves" (Mark 9:2). It is
commonly referred to as the Mount of Transfiguration (D&C 138:45).

Elder James E. Talmage indicated that Mr. Tabor in Galilee has been one traditional location for this special event. However, Mr. Hermon, located "near the northerly
limits of Palestine, just beyond Caesarea Philippi, where Jesus is known to have been a week before the Transfiguration," is now generally favored, "though nothing that
may be called decisive is known in the matter." (Talmage, 376; see also LDSBD, 786.)

Important keys of authority were bestowed upon the three chief Apostles of the Lord on this mount and the experience is recognized as one of the most important
events recorded in scripture. However, there is much yet to be revealed about this significant event.

Elder Bruce R. McConkie has observed, "Until men attain a higher status of spiritual understanding than they now enjoy, they can learn only in part what took place
upon the Mount of Transfiguration" (DNTC 1:399).

Mount This

Some of the conditions surrounding the Second Coming are reviewed in section 45. One of these is the statement that the Lord shall "set his foot upon this mount, and it
shall cleave in twain" (D&C 45:48). This has specific reference to Christ's appearance on the mount of Olives, or Olivet, for this is the "mount" that will part asunder to
provide a valley wherein the Jews may escape their enemies (Zech. 14:1-7; ST, 170).

See also: Mount of Olivet

Mount of Olivet

One of the places the Savior will appear at his Second Coming will be the "mount of Olivet," which literally means "olive yard" (D&C 133:20). This title is found in both
the Old and New Testaments (2 Sam. 15:30; Acts 1:12) but is also rendered as "the mount of Olives" (Zech. 14:4; Mark 14:26; Luke 21:37). At the base of this
mount is Gethsemane, that sacred, sacrificial spot where Christ suffered for our sins (Luke 22:39-44; Matt. 26:36-44; D&C 19:15-20). This is also the place from
whence the resurrected Lord ascended to heaven (Acts 1:1-12) and to which he shall make a return visit.

At the time Christ will appear upon "the mount of Olivet," the Jews will be under siege of a massive army. Of this event, Elder Charles W. Penrose has written: "At the
crisis of their fate, when the hostile troops of several nations are ravaging the city and all the horrors of war are overwhelming the people of Jerusalem, he [Christ] will
set his feet upon the Mount of Olives, which will cleave and part asunder at his touch. Attended by a host from heaven, he will overthrow and destroy the combined
armies of the Gentiles, and appear to the worshipping Jews as the mighty Deliverer and Conquerer so long expected by their race; and while love, gratitude, awe, and
admiration swell their bosoms, the Deliverer will show them the tokens of his crucifixion and disclose himself as Jesus of Nazareth whom they had reviled and whom
their fathers put to death. Then will unbelief depart from their souls, and 'the blindness in part which has happened unto Israel' be removed." (MS 21:582-83, Sep. 10,
1859; see also Zech. 14:1-7.)

See also: Mount,
 Copyright       This
           (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 906 / 1033
Mount of Transfiguration
admiration swell their bosoms, the Deliverer will show them the tokens of his crucifixion and disclose himself as Jesus of Nazareth whom they had reviled and whom
their fathers put to death. Then will unbelief depart from their souls, and 'the blindness in part which has happened unto Israel' be removed." (MS 21:582-83, Sep. 10,
1859; see also Zech. 14:1-7.)

See also: Mount, This

Mount of Transfiguration

See: Mount, The

Mount Sinai

There is a single reference in the Doctrine and Covenants to Mount Sinai (D&C 29:13). The wilderness of Sinai is the place where the children of Israel arrived three
months after leaving the land of Egypt (Ex. 19:1). It was here, on the sacred slopes of the mountain, that the Lord revealed divine manifestations to Moses, including the
Ten Commandments.

Several millennia later, the Savior revealed some signs of his second coming to Joseph Smith. Among these was the commandment that a "trump shall sound both long
and loud, even as upon Mount Sinai.ï¿½ and they shall come forth-yea, even the dead which died in me, to receive a crown of righteousness" (D&C 29:13).

Of this event, Smith and Sjodahl have written: "The resurrection will be accompanied by divine manifestations similar to those that accompanied the giving of the Law
on Sinai. The dead will hear and answer the summons." (SS, 150.) Thus, the Lord used an ancient symbol of sacred manifestations-Mr. Sinai-to illustrate a forthcoming
divine display by Deity.

Mount Zion

There are a number of references to the Second Coming which indicate that Christ will stand upon "mount Zion" with some of his select Saints (D&C 76:66; 84:2, 32:
133:18, 56; Rev. 14:1). Elder Bruce R. McConkie has discussed "mount Zion" in the following words: "There are two Jerusalems and two Mount Zions. The old city
and mount are in Canaan, the holy land of ancient times; the new city and mount are in America, the Zion and choice land of latter-days.

"Mount Zion of old, adjacent to Jerusalem, was a sacred site in ancient Israel (Ps. 48:1-3; 74:2; 78:68; 125:1; Isa. 8:18), and the new Mount Zion, which shall yet
flourish on the American continent in heaven-borne splendor, shall stand as a holy place in the worship of modern Israel. (Ps. 48:1-3; Isa. 4:5; 18:7; 24:23; 29:8; 31:4;
Joel 2:32; Obad. 17, 21; Mic. 4:7.)"

"All of the references to Mount Zion which talk of the Second Coming and related latter-day events appear to have in mind the new Mount Zion in Jackson County,
Missouri.ï¿½ It seems clear that the Lord and his exalted associates shall stand in glory upon the American Mount Zion, although it may well be that in his numerous
other appearances, including that on the Mount of Olivet, which is itself but a few stones' throw from old Mount Zion, he shall also be accompanied by the 144,000
high priests, 'for they follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth.'" (DNTC 3:525-26; italics added; see also D&C 57:1-3; AF, 345-55; JD 18:69; italics added.)

Mountains Flow Down

In his dedicatory prayer for the Kirtland Temple, Joseph Smith quoted Isaiah, who spoke of the coming of the Lord causing "the mountains to flow down at [his]
presence" (D&C 109:74; Isa. 64:1-3). This same passage of Isaiah is included in Doctrine and Covenants 133:40, 44.

Elder Parley P. Pratt said: "In the resurrection which now approaches, and in connection with the glorious coming of Jesus Christ, the earth will undergo a change in its
physical features. ï¿½ Its mountains will be levelled, its valleys exalted, its swamps and sickly places will be drained and become healthy, while its burning deserts and
its frigid polar regions will be redeemed and become temperate and fruitful." (KT, 132.)

To one who has observed the flow of mountains during volcanic disruptions, it is not inconceivable to think that this force of nature may play some role in fulfilling this
prophecy, especially considering that the Lord's presence is spoken of as "the melting fire that burneth, and ï¿½ causeth the waters to boil" (D&C 133:41).

See also: Presence of the Lord Shall Be As the Melting Fire

Mountains of the Lord's House

Isaiah spoke of "the mountain of the Lord's house [being] established in the top of the mountains" in the last days (Isa. 2:2-3; 2 Ne. 12:2-3). Speaking of the Salt Lake
Temple during general conference, Elder LeGrand Richards said: "This temple on this temple block is that house of the God of Jacob" (CR, Oct. 1975, p. 77).
However, in the Doctrine and Covenants Judah is warned to "flee unto Jerusalem, unto the mountains of the Lord's house." This latter reference evidently has reference
to another temple to be constructed in Jerusalem, of which the prophets have testified (D&C 133:13; BMC, 174; HC 5:337; JD 18:111).

An extended meaning of "mountains of the Lord's house" was suggested in the Old Testament, Part Two: Gospel Doctrine Teacher's Supplement, published in 1980:
"The word mountain as it appears in the scriptures ï¿½ is a place on earth where God meets his servants to instruct them and direct their activity.ï¿½ When an earthly
place has been sanctified to the Lord where he may commune with his servants (Exodus 25:21-22; 29:42-46), then such a place may be called 'the mountain of the
Lord.' ï¿½ Thus, the mountain of the Lord is the Lord's administrative center where he is at work directing the affairs of his kingdom until the kingdom of heaven comes
to earth. The entire earth will then be a 'mountain.'" (P, 182; see also TPJS, 332-33.)

See also: Salt Lake Temple

Mountains Shout for Joy

In a poetic outburst, the Prophet invited the mountains to shout for joy (D&C 128:23). This expression is related to others which refer to the mountains or hills singing
(Isa. 42:11; 44:23; 55:12; 1 Ne. 21:13). This appears to be an expression of the rejoicing of nature on occasions when God is praised by his creations or when he is
particularly pleased because of the rolling forth of the work of righteousness and redemption.

Municipals

The only mention of the "municipals" of Zion occurs in Doctrine and Covenants 124:39. The word municipals, as used in this sense, is probably akin to municipalities,
 Copyright
which        (c) 2005-2009,
       Webster                Infobase Media
                 defines as administrative areasCorp.
                                                 having powers of local self-government. Therefore, municipals in this case undoubtedly has reference
                                                                                                                                                    Pageto the far-flung
                                                                                                                                                             907   / 1033
ecclesiastical units of the Church-branches, wards, districts, and stakes-which, while operating under the jurisdiction of the General Authorities, must function on a local
basis.
Municipals

The only mention of the "municipals" of Zion occurs in Doctrine and Covenants 124:39. The word municipals, as used in this sense, is probably akin to municipalities,
which Webster defines as administrative areas having powers of local self-government. Therefore, municipals in this case undoubtedly has reference to the far-flung
ecclesiastical units of the Church-branches, wards, districts, and stakes-which, while operating under the jurisdiction of the General Authorities, must function on a local
basis.

Murdered in Cold Blood

The martyrdom of the Prophet Joseph Smith fulfilled his prophecy that he would be "murdered in cold blood" (D&C 135:4). Those who wantonly kill in cold blood do
so without pity or mercy and with the clear intent to take a life.

See also: Innocent Blood; Martyrdom; Sealed His Mission with His Blood; Smith, Joseph

Murdock John

The name of John Murdock surfaces in two revelations, once in section 52 when he is called to accompany Hyrum Smith to Missouri by way of Detroit (D&C 52:8),
and again in section 99, which is given in total to Murdock. This latter revelation called him on a mission to the east.

Murdock's name is tragically intertwined with that of Joseph Smith, for it was his two motherless twins who were adopted by the Prophet and his wife Emma. The
twins, Joseph S. and Julia, were born the same day that Emma gave birth to twins who lived but three hours, dying the same day that Sister Murdock passed away.
The infant Joseph S. died some eleven months later as a result of the exposure he suffered the night his adopted father-the Prophet-was dragged from his home and
brutally beaten, tarred, and feathered. As a result of this death in March 1832, the Millennial Star of March 18, 1889, referred to the toddler as "the first martyr of this
dispensation" (p. 161).

Brother Murdock joined the Church in November 1830, being baptized by Parley P. Pratt. He was a member of Zion's Camp and served on the high council in both
Far West, Missouri, and the Salt Lake Valley. He was ordained a bishop in Nauvoo in 1842 and served in that capacity both in Illinois and in Utah.

Under the direction of Parley P. Pratt, he opened the mission in Australia and was later ordained a patriarch. His first three wives preceded him to the grave, and he
joined them on December 23, 1871, at the age of seventy-nine. (Jenson 2:362-64.)

Murmurings of His Heart

One of the early leaders of the Church was chastened because of "the murmurings of his heart" (D&C 75:7). To murmur is to complain or express grumbling
discontent. "Murmur not among yourselves," declared Jesus to a crowd of his critics" (John 6:43). The Lord's counsel to Emma Smith should be taken to heart by all
who are prone to criticize: "Murmur not because of the things which thou hast not seen [or understood]" (D&C 25:4; see also 1 Ne. 2:12).

My Mother

See: Smith, Lucy Mack

Mysteries

The Doctrine and Covenants speaks of the "mysteries," "mysteries of God," "mysteries of godliness," "mysteries of my kingdom," "hidden mysteries," and "mysteries of
the kingdom of heaven" (D&C 6:11; 11:7; 19:10; 63:23; 76:7; 107:19). According to President Joseph Fielding Smith, "There are no mysteries pertaining to the
Gospel truth. Without question, there are principles which in this life we cannot understand, but when the fulness comes we will see that all is plain and reasonable and
within our comprehension. The 'simple' principles of the Gospel, such as baptism, the atonement, are mysteries to those who do not have the guidance of the Spirit of
the Lord." (CHMR 1:43.)

There are, however, certain "mysteries" that are held in reserve for those whose hearts are right and whose faith is full (3 Ne. 26:9-11; Ether 4:7). The Prophet Joseph
Smith taught that the mysteries can only be revealed to men of faith, for the moment you teach these sacred secrets to those of fallible faith, "they will be the first to
stone you and put you to death" (TPJS, 309).

President Harold B. Lee noted that the "mysteries of Godliness [D&C 19:10] are reserved for and taught only to the faithful Church members in sacred temples.ï¿½
The Lord said He had given to Joseph 'the keys of the mysteries, yea, all the hidden mysteries of my kingdom from days of old.ï¿½' (D&C 76:7.) In this sense, then, a
mystery may be defined as a truth which cannot be known except by revelation." (YLW, 210-11.)

See also: Keys of the Mysteries of the Kingdom

N
Nashville Iowa

In discussing places where the Saints could settle, the Lord referred to a place called Nashville (D&C 125:4). This was "a little town, pleasantly situated on the
Mississippi River, at the head of Des Moines Rapids, in Lee County, Iowa, three miles by rail southeast of Montrose, and eight miles north of Keokuk, [which] was
purchased by the Church together with 20,000 acres of land adjoining it, June 24th, 1839.ï¿½ It continued to exist as a 'Mormon' town until the general exodus in
1846." (Historical Record, p. 983; SS, 796.)

Nathan

Speaking of King David, the Lord makes reference to those wives who were given the king by "Nathan, my servant" (D&C 132:39). This Old Testament prophet is
first mentioned in connection with the building of the ancient temple which David contemplated erecting (2 Sam. 7).

Nathan is best remembered, however, for his stern and prophetic rebuke of the king's clandestine relationship with Bathsheeba, the wife of another man. The prophet
portrayed David's sin in a parable, having the king pronounce the penalty upon himself (2 Sam. 12).
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 908 / 1033
Nathanael

The name of one of Christ's fellow travelers in his earthly ministry, the Apostle Nathanael, is noted in a revelation given February 4, 1831 (D&C 41:11). Edward
first mentioned in connection with the building of the ancient temple which David contemplated erecting (2 Sam. 7).

Nathan is best remembered, however, for his stern and prophetic rebuke of the king's clandestine relationship with Bathsheeba, the wife of another man. The prophet
portrayed David's sin in a parable, having the king pronounce the penalty upon himself (2 Sam. 12).

Nathanael

The name of one of Christ's fellow travelers in his earthly ministry, the Apostle Nathanael, is noted in a revelation given February 4, 1831 (D&C 41:11). Edward
Partridge is compared with this ancient Apostle and informed that the two are similar in that they are "pure" and "without guile." To be without guile is to be free from
deceitful cunningness.

The origin of this comparison dates back to a statement found in the Gospel of John: "Jesus saw Nathanael coming to him and saith of him, Behold an Israelite indeed,
in whom is no guile" (John 1:47).

He is also known as Bartholomew (Matt. 10:3). Of this double identity, Elder James E. Talmage has written: "The reasons for assuming that Bartholomew and
Nathanael are the same person are these: Bartholomew is named in each of the three synoptic Gospels as an apostle, but Nathanael is not mentioned. Nathanael is
named twice in John's Gospel, and Bartholomew not at all; Bartholomew and Philip, or Nathanael and Philip are mentioned together." (Talmage, 222.)

See also: Guile

Natural

Whether referring to death (D&C 29:43), eyes (D&C 58:3), mind (D&C 67:10), man (D&C 67:12), or body (D&C 88:28), the Doctrine and Covenants clearly
delineates between the natural, fleshy, physical aspect of being and the spiritual. The scriptures stress repeatedly that the natural man cannot see, know of, and
understand the things of God, for "the things of God knoweth no man, except he has the Spirit of God" (JST, 1 Cor. 2:11).

Paul warned the Corinthians that "the natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God: for they are foolishness unto him; neither can he know them because they
are spiritually discerned. But he that is spiritual judgeth all things." (1 Cor. 2:14-15.) Smith and Sjodahl described this concept in these terms: "Visions of our Lord are
not perceived with the outward eye, or reflected in the natural mind, but with the spiritual eye. There is a spirit within, whose range of vision is limited by the capacity of
physical organs, so that it can neither see nor hear that which lies beyond the boundaries of what we call 'matter,' but when the veil is lifted, the spirit can perceive the
spiritual world." (SS, 407.) The constant challenge of man is to live in such a way that he can subdue the flesh and allow the spirit to rise to the forefront so that he will
be worthy of penetrating the "veil" when necessary.

Elder Marion G. Romney has said, "I know the scriptures say that 'the natural man is an enemy of God.' ï¿½ (Mosiah 3:19.) And so he is when he rejects the
promptings of the Spirit and follows the lusts of the flesh. But he is not an enemy of God when he follows the promptings of the Spirit.

"I firmly believe that notwithstanding the fact that men, as an incident to mortality, are cast out from the presence of God and deprived of past memories, there still
persists in the spirit of every human soul a residuum from his pre-existent spiritual life which instinctively responds to the voice of the Spirit of Christ until and unless
inhibited by the free agency of the individual." (IE, June 1964, p. 506.)

Natural Death

See: Temporal Death

Naught

When "men set at naught the counsels of God" (D&C 3:7), they disregard, despise, or scorn his words. To say that something will come to naught means it will amount
to nothing (D&C 3:1; 1 Ne. 17:48).

Nauvoo House

Throughout section 124, instructions are given for the building of a boarding house to be known as the "Nauvoo House." The Lord commanded certain individuals to
buy stock in the project, and a building committee was appointed. On February 23, 1841, the state of Illinois approved "An Act to Incorporate the Nauvoo House
Association" (HC 4:301-3).

Sperry described the name of the building as "a delightful habitation" because "Nauvoo is taken from a Hebrew word meaning 'comely', 'lovely', 'beautiful', (Isa. 52:7)
and a resting-place for the weary traveler, that he may contemplate the glory of Zion (D&C 124:23-24) and the glory of this, the cornerstone, thereof (i.e., Nauvoo
Stake; cf. vs. 2). Here the traveler may also receive counsel and teaching from the Lord's servants, 'plants of renown,' who have been set as 'watchmen' upon the walls
ï¿½ of Nauvoo (vs. 61)." (DCC, 656.)

Brooks described the history of this building as follows: "They began construction of the building in 1841, and when the Saints were being driven from Nauvoo, in
1846, the workmen who were still attempting to finish the edifice had completed above two stories. The Nauvoo House was shaped like an 'L,' and was located on the
bank of the Mississippi River."

"When the Saints left Nauvoo, the building, unfinished as it was, became the property of Emma Smith, widow of Joseph the Prophet. It later became the property of
her second husband, Major Lewis C. Bidamon. He put part of it under roof and used it for a hotel. He called it 'The Bidamon House.'" (LDS 1:322-23.)

See also: Quorum of the Nauvoo House

Nauvoo Illinois

The city of Nauvoo "is situated on the east bank of the Mississippi River, at the head of the Des Moines Rapids, in Hancock County, bounded on the east by an
extensive prairie of surpassing beauty, and on the north, west and south by the Mississippi. Nauvoo is about one hundred and ninety miles up the river from St. Louis,
and nearly the same distance from Chicago, towards the west." (ECH, 221.)

Its turbulent history began with a peaceful notation penned by the Prophet Joseph on Friday, May 10, 1839: "I arrived with my family ï¿½ and took up my residence in
aCopyright
  small log house   on the bank
             (c) 2005-2009,     of the river,
                              Infobase   Mediaabout one mile south of Commerce City, hoping that I and my friends may here find a resting place forPage
                                                 Corp.                                                                                                 a little season
                                                                                                                                                                909 / at1033
least" (HC 3:349). Unfortunately, the "season" was to be short, for within five years the Prophet and his brother would be slain, and two years later the Saints would be
relentlessly driven from their newfound "resting place." Of this site, Elder Heber C. Kimball had prophetically said: "It is a very pretty place, but not a long abiding home
for the Saints" (LHCK, 256-57).
and nearly the same distance from Chicago, towards the west." (ECH, 221.)

Its turbulent history began with a peaceful notation penned by the Prophet Joseph on Friday, May 10, 1839: "I arrived with my family ï¿½ and took up my residence in
a small log house on the bank of the river, about one mile south of Commerce City, hoping that I and my friends may here find a resting place for a little season at
least" (HC 3:349). Unfortunately, the "season" was to be short, for within five years the Prophet and his brother would be slain, and two years later the Saints would be
relentlessly driven from their newfound "resting place." Of this site, Elder Heber C. Kimball had prophetically said: "It is a very pretty place, but not a long abiding home
for the Saints" (LHCK, 256-57).

Commerce, Illinois, the malarial swamp jutting into the mighty Mississippi, had few inhabitants prior to the arrival of the Saints. Trappers, traders, and mosquitos had
shared this unwelcome terrain that was to become the home of Nauvoo, the "City Beautiful." The vision of the Prophet and the obedience and diligence of God's
people were to change this undesirable swamp into a beautiful "Mormon Mecca" that was to become thrice the size of Chicago before the Saints would once again be
forced to seek sanctuary elsewhere.

Upon their arrival, the Saints found a wilderness. "The land was covered with trees and bushes, and much of it, in the lower parts near the river, was so wet that travel
by team was impossible, and on foot, most difficult. Notwithstanding the unhealthful condition, the Prophet felt that by draining the land, and through the blessing of the
Lord, the place could be made a pleasant habitation for the Saints." (ECH, 221.)

As the work of building commenced, not only was the land healed of its malarial malady, but physical bodies were healed as well. On the morning of July 22, 1839,
Joseph arose from a sick bed and began the process of rebuking the destroyer and disease. Commencing within his own household and continuing throughout the sick-
laden land, the Prophet commanded the sick, in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, to arise and be made whole-"and the sick were healed upon every side of him." As
he spoke, "his voice was like the voice of God, and not of man." (HC 4:3-5.)

The "voice of God" continued to be heard in Nauvoo. Nine public revelations were to be received within her borders (D&C 124-129; 132; 135) in addition to the
countless private manifestations to the Prophet and Church members alike. Joseph declared that the name Nauvoo was of Hebrew origin and signifies a beautiful
situation, or place, carrying with it also the idea of rest (ECH, 221). For a "season," the Lord's people found rest upon this redeemed land.

A temple was reared on this site, and on March 17, 1842, the "key" was turned in behalf of the sisters of the Church as the "Female Relief Society" was organized.
Though the wicked soon wrested the Saints from their land, and desecrated the temple, the Relief Society still stands as a living monument to the women of the Church,
a constant reminder of the eternal partnership they share with the priesthood bearers of God. Metal monuments have recently been added to Nauvoo's terrain to
emphasize the vital role of women in our society.

Although a temporary lull occurred following the deaths of Joseph and Hyrum Smith, it proved to be but the "eye of the storm," for soon the full fury of mobocracy
once again burst upon the storm-tossed Saints. In January 1845, the Illinois state legislature repealed the Nauvoo Charter, which Joseph had "concocted ï¿½ for the
salvation of the Church, and on principles so broad, that every honest man might dwell secure under its protective influence without distinction of sect or party" (HC
4:249). One year later, the Saints began their forced exit from the site they had since renamed the "City of Joseph" (HC 7:394).

Commencing in July 1846, all-out warfare was waged against this once sacred sanctuary of Saints, and on September 17, mob forces "captured" the city. The victory
was "hollow," however, for although sound structures still stood where Saints once dwelt, they were mere shells without spirit. Just as the flight of Joseph's spirit had left
his clay tabernacle lifeless, so had the flight of the Saints left Nauvoo without the spirit and life she once knew.

See also: City of Enoch (Joseph); Nauvoo House; Nauvoo Temple; Quorum of the Nauvoo House

Nauvoo Temple

In January 1841, the Lord revealed his will regarding the building of a temple in Nauvoo, Illinois (D&C 124:40-43). One month later the digging of the cellar
commenced and on April 6, 1841, the cornerstone for the temple was laid. The first baptisms for the dead were performed on November 21 of that year. Sacred
endowments for the living were performed in the temple from December 10, 1845, to February 7, 1846.

Under the direction of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles the completed structure was dedicated in a private ceremony on April 30, 1846. A public dedication was
held May 1-3, with Elder Orson Hyde of the Quorum of the Twelve offering the dedicatory prayer (CA 1978, 265).

Following the Saints' departure from the City of Joseph (Nauvoo), the temple fell into the hands of wicked men. It was set on fire on November 18, 1848, leaving only
the walls standing-these fell during a tornado on May 27, 1850. The building was gone but the purposes for which it had been built would remain eternally.

See also: Nauvoo; Temple

Navel the

See: Health in the Navel

Nebraska

"The name Nebraska is derived from an Indian word meaning 'flat water,' a reference to the Platte River" (Encyclopedia Britannica, 15th ed., 12:922). The Oregon
Trail followed the south side of the Platte River and the Mormon pioneers followed a new route on the north side of the river from their settlement in Winter Quarters
(now Florence, Nebraska) to Fort Laramie in Wyoming (SLS, 242-43).

The thirty-seventh state of the Union did not achieve statehood until 1867, over two decades after the Saints had first trodden across the soil that was, at the time of
their trek, Indian territory. (See map no. 4 on page 298 of the 1981 edition of the D&C.)

The Chronological Order of Contents of the Doctrine and Covenants indicates that Brigham Young received the revelation found in Doctrine and Covenants 136 at
Winter Quarters located on land that is now part of Nebraska.

See also: Winter Quarters

Neck

See: Stfffneckedness
 Copyright  (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                      Page 910 / 1033
Nefarious and Murderous Impositions
See also: Winter Quarters

Neck

See: Stfffneckedness

Nefarious and Murderous Impositions

See: Concatenation

Neighbor

Throughout scripture we are counseled to treat our neighbors with consideration, kindness, and respect (Ex. 20:16- 17; Lev. 19:13; Prov. 3:29; Matt. 5:43; Eph. 4:25;
Mosiah 27:4; D&C 42:27; 82:19). The Savior gave the parable of the good Samaritan in response to the query, "Who is my neighbour?" (Luke 10:29-37.) A
neighbor, therefore, is not simply one who lives nearby, but is one's fellow-man or anyone who has needs. In the context of salvation, all who do not presently have a
knowledge and witness of the restored gospel of Jesus Christ with all its saving ordinances are in spiritual need and are the neighbors with whom Latter-day Saints
should share such a message (D&C 88:81).

Nephi of Old

There are at least four great prophets named Nephi who presided among the people of the Book of Mormon: the original Nephi, son of Lehi, who lived about 600
B.C. (1 Ne. 1:1); Nephi, the eldest son of Helaman, who lived about 45 B.C. (Hel. 3:21); Nephi, chief disciple of the resurrected Lord (3 Ne. 12:l), eldest son of
Nephi, who was the son of Helaman; and Nephi, the record keeper, who lived about A.D. 36-110 (4 Nephi 1:19). These last two might have been the same person.

While all of these were men of great faith, the Nephi who is spoken of twice in the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 33:8; 98:32) is Nephi, the son of Lehi, who was the
founder-father of the Nephite civilization. His history is replete with examples of great faith and devotion to the cause of righteousness, often in the face of great
adversity. Said this great prophet of faith, "If God had commanded me to do all things I could do them" (1 Ne. 17:50).

Whether it was taming the physical elements or the rebellious spirits of men, Nephi exhibited his unfaltering faith (1 Ne. 18:21; 17:45-55). His was the privilege of
seeing great visions and of personally seeing the Savior (1 Ne. 10-14; 2 Ne. 11:2-3). He loved the scriptures, likening them to his life and people and learning
therefrom (1 Ne. 19:23-24; 2 Ne. 25:5). His life could be summed up in his statement that his whole purpose was "to persuade men to come unto the God of
Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob, and be saved" (1 Ne. 6:4).

See also: Nephites

Nephites

Two major groups of people occupy most of the recorded pages of history in the Book of Mormon: the Nephites and the Lamanites. Both of these groups are
mentioned in an 1828 revelation (D&C 3:17). The Nephites were originally those people who followed their prophet-leader Nephi in preference to his elder brothers,
Laman and Lamuel, and took upon them the name of "the people of Nephi" (2 Nephi 5:5-9). Nephi's younger brother later designated those who were "friendly" to
Nephi as Nephites, and those who "sought to destroy" the people of Nephi as Lamanites (Jacob 1:14).

Throughout the Book of Mormon the Nephites are those people from whom the record keepers are selected and from whom the prophets were generally called.
During the golden era of peace following the visit of the resurrected Savior to the American continent, there were no categories of people and all were called the
"children of Christ" (4 Nephi 1:17).

In A.D. 231, however, because of the previous revolt of some of the Church who took upon themselves the name of Lamanites, the "true believers in Christ" were
called Nephites, regardless of their original ancestry (4 Nephi 1:20-36). Their descendants were ultimately destroyed by the Lamanites. Mormon, one of the last
surviving Nephites, "hid up" many of the sacred records of their history about A.D. 385, and entrusted the records to his son Moroni (Morm. 6). Moroni finished the
record and was among the last of his civilization to survive (Morm. 8:1-7). Nephite blood has been preserved through the lineage of the Lamanites and is sprinkled
among them today.

See also: Book of Mormon; Fallen People; Mormon; Moroni; Nephi of Old

New and Everlasting Covenant

There is a difference between the new and everlasting covenant and a new and everlasting covenant. The former comprehends the "fulness of the gospel," with all of its
"covenants, contracts, bonds, obligations, oaths, vows, performances, connections, associations, or expectations" (D&C 132:7). A new and everlasting covenant is
only a portion of the fulness of the gospel.

President Joseph Fielding Smith has written: "Marriage for eternity is a new and everlasting covenant. Baptism is also a new and everlasting covenant, and likewise
ordination to the priesthood, and every other covenant is everlasting and a part of the new and everlasting covenant which embraces all things." (AGQ 1:65; see also
D&C 22, 132.)

See also: Everlasting Covenant

New and Everlasting Covenant of Marriage

The new and everlasting covenant of marriage is a portion of the new and everlasting covenant, which is the fulness of the gospel. It is a sacred marriage, solemnized
between husband and wife in one of the holy temples of the Lord and performed by one authorized of the Lord through His earthly prophet. It is an everlasting marriage
which transcends time and endures throughout eternity.

President George Q. Cannon has written: "We believe that when a man and woman are united as husband and wife, and they love each other, their hearts and feelings
are one, that that love is as enduring as eternity itself, and that when death overtakes them it will neither extinguish nor cool that love, but that it will brighten and kindle it
to a purer flame, and that it will endure through eternity" (JD 14:320-21).

 Copyright
Only         (c) 2005-2009,
      those who                Infobase
                  enter into this order ofMedia Corp.
                                          marriage, and through their life-long righteousness have this relationship ratified, will receive the blessingsPage
                                                                                                                                                         of exaltation
                                                                                                                                                                 911 and
                                                                                                                                                                       / 1033
eternal increase, as husband and wife together, throughout the eternities (D&C 131:1-4; 132:4, 7, 18-20).

See also: Everlasting Covenant; New and Everlasting Covenant; Time
President George Q. Cannon has written: "We believe that when a man and woman are united as husband and wife, and they love each other, their hearts and feelings
are one, that that love is as enduring as eternity itself, and that when death overtakes them it will neither extinguish nor cool that love, but that it will brighten and kindle it
to a purer flame, and that it will endure through eternity" (JD 14:320-21).

Only those who enter into this order of marriage, and through their life-long righteousness have this relationship ratified, will receive the blessings of exaltation and
eternal increase, as husband and wife together, throughout the eternities (D&C 131:1-4; 132:4, 7, 18-20).

See also: Everlasting Covenant; New and Everlasting Covenant; Time

New Covenant

On three occasions in the Doctrine and Covenants the Lord speaks of the "new covenant." Two of these citations refer to Jesus as "the mediator of the new covenant,"
which has specific reference to his redeeming role in the plan of salvation as our Mediator with the Father (D&C 76:69; 107:19). In this sense, the new covenant is the
gospel of Jesus Christ.

The Prophet Joseph Smith spoke of the first principles of the gospel as being "the requirements of the new covenant," and then quoted Peter in admonishing the Saints
to add to these basic principles the virtues of godliness which would assure the Saints of exaltation (HC 1:314-15; 2 Pet. 1:4-10).

The third reference to the "new covenant" is found in section 84 where the Lord admonishes his people to "remember the new covenant, even the Book of Mormon
and the former commandments [i.e., previously issued scriptures, the Old and New Testaments] which I have given" (D&C 84:57).

President Ezra Taft Benson explained, "In the Bible we have the Old Testament and the New Testament. The word testament is the English rendering of a Greek word
that can also be translated as covenant. Is this what the Lord meant when He called the Book of Mormon the 'new covenant'? It is indeed another testament or witness
of Jesus. This is one of the reasons why we have recently added the words 'Another Testament of Jesus Christ' to the title of the Book of Mormon." (En., Nov. 1986,
p. 4.)

See also: New and Everlasting Covenant; People of the Lord

New Heaven and a New Earth

"The new heaven and new earth ï¿½ is the final change, or resurrection, of the earth, after the 'little season' which shall follow the Millennium. When this time comes all
things are to be restored by and through the resurrection." (CHMR 1:143; italics added; D&C 29:22-25; Rev. 21.) This earth, and the heavens surrounding and
belonging to it, are to be celestialized and become the abode of Deity. The earth "shall be crowned with glory, even with the presence of God the Father" (D&C
88:19). It shall be a "sea of glass" in its "sanctified, immortal, and eternal state" (D&C 77:1-2; Rev. 4:6).

The "new heaven and earth" spoken of by Isaiah in his writings (Isa. 65:17-25; 66:22-24), and described in Doctrine and Covenants 101:23-31, is not the same as that
previously described. Isaiah's writings have "reference to the change which shall come to the earth and all upon it, at the beginning of the Millennial reign, as we declare
in the tenth article of the Articles of Faith. This is the renewed earth when it shall receive its paradisiacal glory, or be restored as it was before the fall of man." (CHMR
1:143; italics added; AF, 375-81.)

See also: Day of Transfiguration; Earth Shall Tremble and Reel To and Fro; End of the World; Paradisiacal

New Jerusalem

"I shall say with brevity," declared Joseph Smith, "that there is a New Jerusalem to be established on this continent, and also Jerusalem shall be rebuilt on the eastern
continent" (TPJS, 86). An ancient Book of Mormon prophet had earlier taught this same distinction. Speaking of the eastern continental city from whence his ancestors
came, Moroni said, "Wherefore, it could not be a new Jerusalem for it had been in a time of old; but it should be built up again, and become a holy city of the
Lord" (Ether 13:5). Furthermore, "a New Jerusalem should be built upon this land unto the remnant of the seed of Joseph" (Ether 13:6; italics added). Thus, the New
Jerusalem is to be built upon the American continent.

In 1831, the Lord revealed the location of this city as being at Independence, Missouri (D&C 57:1-3). The terms City of Zion and Zion are frequently used
synonymously with the New Jerusalem. According to President Joseph Fielding Smith, the terms City of Zion and New Jerusalem "have reference to the same
sanctified place" (DS 3:67). This will be a millennial city "from whence the law and the word of the Lord shall go forth to all people" (DS 3:68-69). It will be one of two
world capitals, the other being the old Jerusalem (Isa. 2:2-5; Micah 4:1-7; 2 Ne. 12:2-5). The inhabitants of these holy cities will be "they whose garments are white
through the blood of the Lamb" (Ether 13:10-11).

See also: Center Place; City of the Heritage of God; City of the Living God; City of Zion; Garden of Eden; Holy City

New Testament

On March 7, 1831, the Prophet Joseph was instructed to pursue the inspired revision of the New Testament, which he commenced the very next day (D&C 45:60).
This project was intended to restore many of the "plain and most precious" truths which had been lost from this sacred volume of holy writ (1 Ne. 13:24-29). Two
years later, the Prophet penned these words: "I completed the translation and review of the New Testament, on the 2nd of February, 1833, and sealed it up, no more
to be opened till it arrived in Zion" (HC 1:324).

Elder B. H. Roberts makes the following comments regarding that statement: "It was the intention of the Prophet to have this revised version of the Scriptures, which he
had made with such laborious care, published in Zion, at the printing establishment of the Church in that place, (New Testament and Book of Mormon to be published
together; see [HC 1:341]), but before the work could even be commenced, the persecution arose which made the undertaking impracticable. And such was the
unsettled state of the Church throughout the remaining years of the Prophet's life that he found no opportunity to publish the revised Scriptures." Elder Roberts further
quotes President George Q. Cannon, who said, "We have heard President Brigham Young state that the Prophet, before his death, had spoken to him about going
through the translation of the Scriptures again and perfecting it upon points of doctrine which the Lord had restrained him from giving in plainness and fulness at the time
of which we write [2nd Feb., 1833].'" (HC 1:324, footnote.)

The New Testament is a compilation of some twenty-seven books. Latter-day Saints accept this along with the Old Testament as valid scripture from God, "as far as it
is translated correctly" (see Articles of Faith 1:8; AF, 245-53).

See also: New Translation
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                            Page 912 / 1033
New Translation
The New Testament is a compilation of some twenty-seven books. Latter-day Saints accept this along with the Old Testament as valid scripture from God, "as far as it
is translated correctly" (see Articles of Faith 1:8; AF, 245-53).

See also: New Translation

New Translation

The "new translation" (D&C 124:89) is Joseph Smith's inspired translation of the Bible. Joseph Fielding Smith provided the following information regarding this work:
"It has been thought by some, that the Prophet went through the Bible beginning with the first chapter of Genesis and continued through to the Book of Revelation, but
this was not the case. He went through the Bible topic by topic, and revising as the Spirit of the Lord indicated to him where changes and additions should be made.
There are many parts of the Bible that the Prophet did not touch, because the Lord did not direct him to do so. Therefore, there are many places in the Scriptures
where errors still are found. This work was never fully completed, but the Prophet did as much as the Lord commanded him to do before the days of Nauvoo.
February 2, 1833, he finished the revision of the New Testament, and on the second day of July that same year, he finished the Scriptures, as far as the Lord permitted
him to go at that time." (HC 1:324-68.) It was his intention to make other corrections in Nauvoo, but it seems that the Lord did not permit him to do so. Perhaps the
reason for this is given in 3 Nephi, wherein the Lord forbade Mormon to write more than he has given us, because the people are not prepared to receive it. (3 Ne.
26:6-9.)

"The purpose for this revision is explained by Nephi in writing of the coming forth of the record of the Nephites, (1 Nephi 13), and by the Lord to Moses, as given in
the Book of Moses in the Pearl of Great Price. (Moses 1:40-41.) The Book of Moses in the Pearl of Great Price is a part of this revision revealed to the
Prophet." (CHMR 1:242.)

Sidney Rigdon was called as a scribe to Joseph Smith in this project (D&C 35:18-20).

See also: New Testament; Translation of My Scriptures; Translation of the Prophets; Work of Translation

New York City

A major port of entry to the United States, known to millions throughout the world, is the city of New York. As recorded in Doctrine and Covenants 104:81, the Lord
refers to creditors residing in New York to whom the Church owed money in 1834; it is unclear whether the city or the state is intended. However, New York City is
referred to in an 1832 revelation (D&C 84:114-15). At this time, Bishop Newel K. Whitney was commanded to go to the cities of New York, Albany, and Boston,
"and warn the people of those cities with the sound of the gospel." He was accompanied on his visit by the Prophet Joseph in the fall of 1832. (HC 1:295.)

The Lord warned that "desolation" awaited the inhabitants of these cities unless they repented. In 1866, Elder Orson Pratt repeated this warning to this triad of cities,
promising that they would yet be left "desolate" (MS 28:633-34). On another occasion he said, "The great and populous city of New York, that may be considered
one of the greatest cities of the world, will ï¿½ become a mess of ruins. The people will wonder while gazing on the ruins that cost hundreds of millions to build, what
has become of its inhabitants." (JD 12:344.)

How or when such an event will occur is not known. However, stakes of Zion will be established in New York, declared Joseph Smith (JD 8:205), and "the righteous
need not fear" (1 Ne. 22:17-22).

See also: Cainhannoch

New York State

From that marvelous moment in the spring of 1820, when the veil was rent and the breath of heaven bathed the soul of a young prophet, until the removal of Joseph
Smith to Ohio in January 1831, the state of New York was the focal point of early Church activity. Its soil held the records that were to become the Book of Mormon
(JS-H 1:28-60).

Within the borders of this state, six of the revelations contained in the Doctrine and Covenants were received, as well as numerous other manifestations from heaven,
including a personal visit by the Father and Son themselves (JS-H 1:10-20). The "stone cut out of the mountain without hands" originated in New York and has
commenced its rolling throughout the world (D&C 65:2; 109:72-73; Dan. 2:34-35, 44).

See also: Albany; Cainhannoch; Colesville; Fayette; Freedom; Manchester; New York City; Northern States; Perrysburg; Seneca County; Stone Cut Out of the
Mountain; Susquehanna River; Wilderness of Fayette

Nicolaitane Band

In July 1838, the Lord warned Bishop Newel K. Whitney to "be ashamed of the Nicolaitane band and of all their secret abominations" (D&C 117:11). Joseph Fielding
Smith said this phrase applied to those in Kirtland who had participated in "abominations" (CHMR 2:98). The name appears in the book of Revelation (Rev. 2:6, 15)
and has been defined as "members of the Church who were trying to maintain their church standing while continuing to live after the manner of the world.

"Whatever their particular deeds and doctrines were, the designation has come to be used to identify those who want their names on the records of the Church but do
not want to devote themselves to the gospel cause with full purpose of heart" (DNTC 3:446).

Nigh At Hand

The phrase nigh at hand is used throughout the Doctrine and Covenants to express the close proximity of the coming of the Lord (D&C 1:35; 29:9; 43:17; 106:4).
According to Webster, nigh means near in place, time, or relationship; close, nearly, or almost. The word nigh is found frequently in the Book of Mormon in phrases
such as "nigh unto [closely resembling] an angel of light" (2 Ne. 9:9); "repenting nigh [almost] unto death" (Mosiah 27:28); and "the day of salvation draweth nigh
[near]" (Alma 13:21). The Pearl of Great Price tells us that "Kolob is set nigh [near in place] unto the throne of God" (Abr. 3:9).

Noah

The great prophet Noah was a grandson of Methuselah and received the priesthood under his hands at the age of ten (Gen. 5:25-29; D&C 107:52). He was ordained
after the order of the Lord and was sent forth to declare the gospel to the inhabitants of the earth, some of whom had sought his life (Moses 8:18-19). According to
Joseph Smith, "Noah was born to save seed of everything, when the earth was washed of its wickedness by the flood" (TPJS, 12). The history of that flood is found in
the Old Testament
 Copyright           (Gen. 6, Infobase
             (c) 2005-2009,   7, 8), withMedia
                                          some additional
                                               Corp.      information appearing in the Pearl of Great Price (Moses 8).                            Page 913 / 1033
As a result of this "baptism" of the earth, all mankind are descendants of Noah, through his sons, Japheth, Shem, and Ham (Gen. 8: 13). The Prophet Joseph declared
that Noah "stands next in authority to Adam in the Priesthood" and is the angel Gabriel who was privileged to announce the forthcoming births and missions of John the
The great prophet Noah was a grandson of Methuselah and received the priesthood under his hands at the age of ten (Gen. 5:25-29; D&C 107:52). He was ordained
after the order of the Lord and was sent forth to declare the gospel to the inhabitants of the earth, some of whom had sought his life (Moses 8:18-19). According to
Joseph Smith, "Noah was born to save seed of everything, when the earth was washed of its wickedness by the flood" (TPJS, 12). The history of that flood is found in
the Old Testament (Gen. 6, 7, 8), with some additional information appearing in the Pearl of Great Price (Moses 8).

As a result of this "baptism" of the earth, all mankind are descendants of Noah, through his sons, Japheth, Shem, and Ham (Gen. 8: 13). The Prophet Joseph declared
that Noah "stands next in authority to Adam in the Priesthood" and is the angel Gabriel who was privileged to announce the forthcoming births and missions of John the
Baptist and Jesus the Christ (TPJS, 157; Luke 1:5-38). He was scripturally described as "a just man, and perfect in his generation; and he walked with God" (Moses
8:27).

He is also known as Elias, in which capacity, according to Joseph Fielding Smith, he appeared in the Kirtland Temple on April 3, 1836, restoring the keys of the
dispensation of Abraham to Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery (AGQ 3:138-41; D&C 110:12). He was among the "congregation of the righteous" whom the Savior
visited in the spirit world following his death on Calvary (D&C 138:38, 41).

See also: Elias; Gabriel

Nobleman

A parable about the redemption of Zion speaks of a nobleman (D&C 101:44-68; see also 103:21). This term is also found in a parable in the New Testament (Luke
19:12) and in reference to a man whose son was sick (John 4:46). A nobleman is a man of high station in society or one of nobility. In the two parables cited, the
nobleman refers to the Lord.

North Countries

See: Ice Shall Flow Down at Their Presence; They Who Are in the North Countries

Northern States

A remarkable prophecy by Joseph Smith in December 1832 foretold of the coming conflict between the southern and northern states in America (D&C 87:3). The
fulfillment of his prophecy commenced some twenty-nine years later, when eleven states from the South seceeded from the remaining twenty-three states in the North.
The northern states consisted of: California, Connecticut, Delaware, Illinois, Indiana, Iowa, Kansas, Kentucky, Maine, Maryland, Massachusetts, Michigan,
Minnesota, Missouri, New Hampshire, New Jersey, New York, Ohio, Oregon, Pennsylvania, Rhode Island, Vermont, and Wisconsin.

Nowise

The word nowise occurs occasionally in scripture (D&C 33:12; 58:28; 84:90; Matt. 5:18: Mosiah 27:26: Moses 6:57). It simply means "no way," or, if preceded by
the word in, it means "in no way."

O
O Lord My God!

In recounting the events of the marytrdom, Elder John Taylor related that the Prophet Joseph's dying words were, "O Lord my God!" (D&C 135:1; see also Ps.
38:21.) Elder B. H. Roberts has discussed the meaning of this phrase in the following words: "Were Joseph Smith's last words-'O Lord My God'-an interrupted
Masonic cry of distress? The question has been somewhat widely debated. Of it the author of this History can form no adequate or positive opinion. In an editorial of
the Times and Seasons, published soon after the murder (July 15th, 1844), the following passage occurs; referring to Joseph and Hyrum Smith:

'They were both Masons in good standing. Ye brethren of "the mystic tie," what think ye! Where is our good Master Joseph and Hyrum? Is there a pagan, heathen, or
savage nation on the globe that would not be moved on this great occasion, as the trees of the forest are moved by a mighty wind? Joseph's last exclamation was, "O
Lord My God!" If one of these murderers, their abettors or accessories before or after the fact, are suffered to cumber the earth, without being dealt with according to
law, what is life worth, and what is the benefit of laws? And more than all, what is the use of institutions which savages would honor, where civilized beings murder
without cause or provocation? In the same editorial it is said: 'With uplifted hands they gave such signs of distress as would have commanded the interposition and
benevolence of savages or pagans.'

"Against this evident belief of his associates and companions in prison-the editorial was most likely written by John Taylor, W. W. Phelps, or Willard Richards, and
may have been the result of consultation among them-there is nothing but the strange fact in human experience that when men are overtaken by sudden death, they so
frequently die with some appeal to God upon their lips, especially if thoughts upon God have largely entered into their lives: and for one I can readily believe that not
thoughts of deliverance from men and their violence [were] in the Prophet's mind, but thoughts of God and sacrifice blended in his martyr-cry-'O Lord My
God!'" (CHC 2:287.)

Oath and Covenant

One of the most solemn and sacred oaths available to man is the celestial contract known as "the oath and covenant of the priesthood" (D&C 84:33-42.) Joseph
Fielding Smith explained: "There is no exaltation in the kingdom of God without the fullness of the priesthood, and every man who receives the Melchizedek Priesthood
does so with an oath and a covenant that he shall be exalted.

"The covenant on man's part is that he will magnify his calling in the priesthood and that he will live by every word that proceedeth forth from the mouth of God, and
that he will keep the commandments.

"The covenant on the Lord's part is that if man does as he promises, then all that the Father hath shall be given unto him; and this is such a solemn and important
promise that the Lord swears with an oath that it shall come to pass." (CR, Apr. 1970, pp. 58-59.)

To receive "all that the Father hath" is "to inherit the same power, the same glory and the same exaltation, until you arrive at the station of a God, and ascend the throne
of eternal power, the same as those who have gone before" (TPJS, 347).

 Copyright
Marion         (c) 2005-2009,
          G. Romney     observedInfobase    Media
                                  that "it seems   Corp. clear to me that to receive the holy priesthood and not magnify my calling in it, I will fall short
                                                 perfectly                                                                                                 Page     914life;
                                                                                                                                                              of eternal  / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                             and
that if I fail to receive the holy priesthood, I will likewise fall short. There is but one safe course, and that is to receive it and magnify my calling in it." (CR, Oct. 1975, p.
110.)
To receive "all that the Father hath" is "to inherit the same power, the same glory and the same exaltation, until you arrive at the station of a God, and ascend the throne
of eternal power, the same as those who have gone before" (TPJS, 347).

Marion G. Romney observed that "it seems perfectly clear to me that to receive the holy priesthood and not magnify my calling in it, I will fall short of eternal life; and
that if I fail to receive the holy priesthood, I will likewise fall short. There is but one safe course, and that is to receive it and magnify my calling in it." (CR, Oct. 1975, p.
110.)

Obedience

The scriptures are replete with divine injunctions to obey God's laws and walk in his ways (Deut. 30:19-20; Jer. 11:3-4; Matt. 7:21; Mosiah 5:8; D&C 56:3; 59:21;
Abr. 3:24-26; AF 1:3). To render obedience is simply to do as requested, thereby reaping resultant blessings associated with God's laws (D&C 130:20-21).

Elder Francis M. Lyman noted that "Obedience is the first law of God" (CR, Oct. 1899, p. 35). "The Church does not desire blind obedience," observed Elder Neal
A. Maxwell, "rather, that we see things with the eye of faith" (WWPTH, 21). President N. Eldon Tanner further commented, "We do not suggest blind obedience, but
obedience by faith in those things which may not be fully understood by man's limited comprehension, but which in the infinite wisdom of God are for man's benefit and
blessing" (CR, Oct. 1977, p. 67).

Two classic statements regarding obedience that are worthy of following can be found in the words of two noble prophets. At the beginning of man's history, in
response to a query by an angel as to why he was offering a sacrifice to the Lord, Adam said, "I know not, save the Lord commanded me" (Moses 5:6). Centuries
later, the Prophet of the restoration declared, "I made this my rule: When the Lord commands, do it" (HC 2:170).

Oblations

We are commanded to offer "oblations" to the Lord on his holy day (D&C 59:12). "In the Mosaic dispensation, an oblation, or offering, was anything presented to
God to atone for sins, to merit favors, or to express gratitude for favors received. The firstlings of the flock, first fruits, tithes, incense, the shewbread, all these were
oblations or offerings; some prescribed by law, some entirely voluntary. In the New and Everlasting Covenant the Lord graciously accepts tithes and offerings,
donations and gifts; and the Lord's day is a very proper day upon which to remember such obligations." (SS, 352.)

Obviate

An epistle from Joseph Smith uses the phrase "to obviate this difficulty" (D&C 128:3), which simply means "to prevent or preclude this difficulty."

Offering Unto the Lord in Righteousness

"What kind of offering will the sons of Levi make to fulfil the words of Malachi and John? [Mal. 3:1-4; D&C 13; 124:39; 128:24.] Logically such a sacrifice as they
were authorized to make in the days of their former ministry when they were first called. [Ezek. 43:18-27; 44:9-27.] Will such a sacrifice be offered in the temple?
Evidently not in any temple as they are constructed for work of salvation and exaltation today. It should be remembered that the great temple, which is yet to be built in
the City Zion, will not be one edifice, but twelve. Some of these temples will be for the lesser priesthood." (DS 3:93.)

The Prophet Joseph Smith proclaimed: "The offering of sacrifice has ever been connected and forms a part of the duties of the Priesthood.ï¿½ Sacrifices, as well as
every ordinance belonging to the Priesthood, will, when the Temple of the Lord shall be built, and the sons of Levi be purified, be fully restored and attended to in all
their powers, ramifications, and blessings. This ever did and ever will exist when the powers of the Melchizedek Priesthood are sufficiently manifest; else how can the
restitution of all things spoken of by the Holy Prophets be brought to pass. It is not to be understood that the law of Moses will be established again with all its rites and
variety of ceremonies; this has never been spoken of by the prophets; but those things which existed prior to Moses' day, namely, sacrifice, will be continued." (TPJS,
172-73.)

Until the future day of sacrifice is restored, the present-day "Offering unto the Lord in righteousness" may well be manifest in the faithful observance of priesthood
responsibilities by those who presently hold offices within the priesthood.

See also: Memorials for Your Sacrifices; Sacrifice; Sons of Levi

Offerings of Cain

In an 1841 revelation, the Lord made reference to "the offerings of Cain" (D&C 124:75). The meaning thereof was described by the Prophet Joseph: "By faith in [the]
atonement or plan of redemption, Abel offered to God a sacrifice that was accepted, which was the firstlings of the flock. Cain offered of the fruit of the ground, and
was not accepted, because he could not do it in faith, he could have no faith, or could not exercise faith contrary to the plan of heaven. It must be shedding the blood of
the Only Begotten to atone for man; for this was the plan of redemption; and without the shedding of blood was no remission; and as the sacrifice was instituted for a
type, by which man was to discern the great Sacrifice which God had prepared; to offer a sacrifice contrary to that, no faith could be exercised, because redemption
was not purchased in that way, nor the power of atonement instituted after that order; consequently Cain could have no faith; and whatsoever is not of faith is
sin." (TPJS, 58; italics added.)

"The mere shedding of the blood of beasts or offering anything else in sacrifice, could not procure a remission of sins, except it were performed in faith of something to
come; if it could, Cain's offering must have been as good as Abel's." (TPJS, 59.)

Moses tells us that Cain loved Satan more than God and offered his sacrifice unto the Lord as a result of Satan's commanding him to do so. The devil knew it would
not be respected by the Lord and thereby Cain would become angry. (Moses 5: 18, 21.) The tragedy of Cain's offering might be summed up in these words: "He
rejected the greater counsel which was had from God; and this is a cursing" (Moses 5:25; see also WTP, 99-100).

Thus, an "offering of Cain" might well be any offering made to the Lord that is done without full purpose of heart-without faith (see Moro. 7:6-8). Any such offerings
will be rejected by God. Elder Bruce R. McConkie wrote, "If faith is not present in religious rites, can we reach any other conclusion, with reference to them, than that
whatsoever is not of faith is sin?" (DNTC 3:198.)

Office of Priesthood and Patriarch

On January 19, 1841, the Lord revealed that Hyrum Smith was to be released from his position as a counselor in the First Presidency in order to assume his rightful
place as the(c)
 Copyright   Patriarch  to the Infobase
                2005-2009,     Church (D&C
                                         Media124:91-92).
                                               Corp.      This followed the death of his father, Joseph Smith, Sr. Simultaneously, Hyrum was elevated
                                                                                                                                                Page  to 915
                                                                                                                                                         the position
                                                                                                                                                               / 1033 of
Associate President of the Church, holding the keys of the kingdom jointly with the Prophet Joseph. (See D&C 124:94-95; DS 1:216-22.) Perhaps it was in this latter
capacity that "the office of Priesthood ï¿½ which came by blessing" was more readily manifest, for it did not come "by right" of inheritance.
Office of Priesthood and Patriarch

On January 19, 1841, the Lord revealed that Hyrum Smith was to be released from his position as a counselor in the First Presidency in order to assume his rightful
place as the Patriarch to the Church (D&C 124:91-92). This followed the death of his father, Joseph Smith, Sr. Simultaneously, Hyrum was elevated to the position of
Associate President of the Church, holding the keys of the kingdom jointly with the Prophet Joseph. (See D&C 124:94-95; DS 1:216-22.) Perhaps it was in this latter
capacity that "the office of Priesthood ï¿½ which came by blessing" was more readily manifest, for it did not come "by right" of inheritance.

Hyrum's "inheritance" was his patriarchal position. Richards and Little explained this "right" as follows: "Joseph Smith, Sen., inherited the Patriarchal Priesthood, by right
from the father over the house of Israel in this dispensation. For this right to have descended to him, by lineage, he must of necessity be an Ephraimite, for Ephraim, by
right of appointment and ordination by his father Jacob, is the head of Israel." (1 Chron. 5:1; Gen. 48:16, 20; Jer. 31:9.) "By virtue of this adoption of Ephraim, as the
head of the house of Israel, and Joseph Smith, Sen., being the oldest son of Ephraim, holding the Priesthood in this dispensation, he is Patriarch of the whole church by
right. This right should be perpetuated in his family, as the oldest branch of the tribe of Ephraim. If, from any cause, there should be failure of a son to exercise this right,
then the office would be filled from the next eldest branch of the family." (RL, 74-75.)

See also: Evangelical Minister; Gifts ï¿½ Once Put upon Oliver Cowdery; Patriarch; Smith, Hyrum

Offspring

The reference to offspring in Doctrine and Covenants 122:6 has particular reference to Joseph Smith's children, and speaks of him being torn from their presence by his
enemies.

See also: Fruit of ï¿½ Loins; Seed

Ohio

In December 1830, the Prophet Joseph was told to "go to the Ohio" (D&C 37:1). It was here that he was to receive the "law" of the Lord and "be endowed with
power from on high" (D&C 38:32). The headquarters of the Church were moved from New York to Ohio in January 1831, when Joseph settled within her borders.
As promised, the "law" was revealed the following month (D&C 42), and the promised "endowment of power" came on April 3, 1836, in the newly dedicated Kirtland
Temple (D&C 110).

From within her borders, Ohio was to give birth to the fundamental organization that exists within the Church today. The First Presidency of the Church was established
in Ohio, as well as the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles, First Quorum of the Seventy, and the first stake of the Church, with its attendant high council. Between
February 1831, and April 1836, sixty-four of the revelations recorded in the Doctrine and Covenants were received in Ohio. The towns of Kirtland, Thompson,
Hiram, Orange, and Amherst were the host grounds for the revelatory information received.

The reference to "Ohio" in the revelations, in general, refers to those areas where the Saints gathered, mostly in the northeastern part of the state. Kirtland served as the
major headquarters of the Church until shortly after the dedication of the temple, when the Prophet moved to Missouri.

See also: Amherst, Ohio; Cincinatti, Ohio; French Farm: Hiram, Ohio; Kirtland, Ohio; Kirtland Temple; Orange, Ohio; Plains of Olah Shinehah; Northern States;
Shinehah; Thompson, Ohio

Oil

See: Lamps Trimmed and Burning

Old Father Whitmer

The reference to "old Father Whitmer" in Doctrine and Cove- nants 128:21 means Peter Whitmer, Sr., in whose home the Prophet Joseph found hospitality and
experienced great outpourings of the Spirit of God (see HC 1:60). At the time of this revelation, the elder Whitmer was sixty-nine years of age, which in 1842 was
considered to be rather "old."

See also: Chamber of Old Father Whitmer; Peter Whitmer, Sr.

Olihah

The name Olihah appeared four times in pre-1981 editions of the Doctrine and Covenants, each time as a pseudonym for Oliver Cowdery (D&C 82:11; 104:28, 29,
34). The use of this name in revelation covered a two-year period, with the first revelation being given in April 1832, and the second one in April 1834.

The Lord did not always want the names of individuals to whom he was speaking to be recognized by the general public, so a system of code names was utilized (He
1:255). It is interesting to note that the Saints reverted to this same idea at the time of great persecution when polygamy was being opposed by the government (see
Gustire O. Larsen, The "Americanization" of Utah for Statehood, San Marino, Ca.; Huntington Library, 1971, p. 120).

In current editions of the Doctrine and Covenants, the name Olihah is no longer used.

See also: Cowdery, Oliver

Olive Leaf

In a letter sent from Kirtland, Ohio, dated January 14, 1833, the Prophet Joseph Smith said to W. W. Phelps, one of the presiding brethren in Missouri, "I send you the
'olive leaf' which we have plucked from the Tree of Paradise, the Lord's message of peace to us; for though our brethren in Zion [Missouri] indulge in feelings toward
us, which are not according to the requirements of the new covenant, yet, we have the satisfaction of knowing that the Lord approves of us, and has accepted us, and
established His name in Kirtland for the salvation of the nations" (He 1:316).

There appeared to have been some antagonisms on the part of some of the brethren in Missouri, and so the Prophet sent to them a sublime symbol of peace, the "olive
leaf" containing the revelation now found in section 88 (D&C 88:preface). The olive leaf has traditionally been a symbol of peace between men. It is not unlikely that the
Prophet hoped the sublime truths of this revelation would bring peace and solace to the troubled souls in Zion.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 916 / 1033
Perhaps the "olive leaf" sent by the Prophet served as a sign to them of the spiritual safety to be found in the gospel in the same sense that the olive leaf in the beak of
the dove was a sign to Noah that it was once again safe to walk upon the earth (see Gen. 8:10-11).
There appeared to have been some antagonisms on the part of some of the brethren in Missouri, and so the Prophet sent to them a sublime symbol of peace, the "olive
leaf" containing the revelation now found in section 88 (D&C 88:preface). The olive leaf has traditionally been a symbol of peace between men. It is not unlikely that the
Prophet hoped the sublime truths of this revelation would bring peace and solace to the troubled souls in Zion.

Perhaps the "olive leaf" sent by the Prophet served as a sign to them of the spiritual safety to be found in the gospel in the same sense that the olive leaf in the beak of
the dove was a sign to Noah that it was once again safe to walk upon the earth (see Gen. 8:10-11).

Olive Trees

It is appropriate that the olive tree should be used as a symbol in parables. The trees are extensively cultivated in the land where Jesus lived. During troubled times in
Missouri, the Lord gave the "parable of the nobleman and the olive trees signifying the troubles and eventual redemption of Zion" (D&C 101:43-62). The olive tree is
used several times in scripture as a symbol of a truth being revealed. The Apostle Paul referred to the grafting of the Gentiles into the olive tree (Rom. 11:17-24). The
classic allegory of Zenos, which has been described as "one of the greatest parables ever recorded," describes the history of the house of Israel (Jacob 5; AGQ4:141-
42).

Omaha Nation

The pressures and outrages of mob actions against the Saints caused them to leave Nauvoo as early as February 1846. Almost a year later, "the word and will of the
Lord" came to Brigham Young instructing him how to organize the pioneer companies in their trek to the west. The revelation contained in section 136 was received at
a place designated as Winter Quarters, on land belonging to the Omaha Nation, on the west bank of the Missouri River (D&C 136:preface).

The Omaha Nation was a tribe of American Indians for whom that particular plot of ground had been set aside by the federal government. The Indians had given
permission for the Saints to locate on the land.

See also: Winter Quarters

Omegus

The word Omegus is cited in Doctrine and Covenants 95:17. The word refers to the Lord and is a derivative of the Greek word Omega, which is the last letter of that
alphabet. It denotes "the end." Omegus is the Greek word Omega with a Latin ending.

See also: Alpha and Omega; Jesus Christ; The Beginning and the End

One Eternal Round

The description of the Lord's course as being "one eternal round" is found twice in the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 3:2; 35:1) and three times in the Book of
Mormon (1 Ne. 10:19; Alma 7:20; 37:12). God's work-"to bring to pass the immortality and eternal life of man"-is a fixed, constant course from which he does not
deviate (Moses 1:39). God follows "one [singular or unified] eternal [recurring] round [course], the same today as yesterday, and forever," of providing the means
whereby his children might receive a fulness of his glory (D&C 35:1; 93:20).

Just as a ring has no beginning or ending, and as his priesthood has neither "beginning of days or end of years" (Alma 13:7), so is the course of God one eternal round.

See also: Beginning and End; Walk in Crooked Paths

One Flesh

The command that husband and wife should be one flesh is one of the longest standing commandments of the Lord (Gen. 2:24; Matt. 19:5-6; Eph. 5:31; Moses 3:24;
D&C 49:16). One flesh is not confined to the physical or affectional aspects of a marital relationship, it is symbolic of the total unity in which the marriage should
function.

President Marion G. Romney provided the following commentary on the meaning of one flesh: "They [husband and wife] should be one in harmony, respect, mutual
consideration. Neither should plan or follow an independent course of action. They should consult, plan and decide together." (En., Dec. 1978, p. 2.)

One God

In contrast to the general Christian world which professes a belief in one God who manifests himself as Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, "a most pure spirit, invisible,
without body, parts, or passions," the Latter-day Saints proclaim, "We believe in God, the Eternal Father, and in His Son, Jesus Christ, and in the Holy Ghost" (Articles
of Faith 1:1). Indeed, revelation teaches not only the separate nature of each member of the Godhead but also that the Father and Son possess celestial, tangible,
bodies of flesh and bone which each house an eternal spirit (D&C 130:22).

Why then, do latter-day scriptures speak of Father, Son, and Holy Ghost as "one God?" (See D&C 20:28; Testimony of the Three Witnesses; 2 Ne. 31:21.) President
Charles W. Penrose offered the following explanation: "There is the oneness of Deity, the three in one; not as some preachers try to expound it, in the doctrines of the
outside world ï¿½ making them one immaterial spirit-no body, no real personage, no substance. On the contrary, they are three individuals, one in spirit, one in mind,
one in intelligence, united in all things that they do, and it takes the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Ghost, to make the perfect Trinity in one, three persons and one
God or Deity, one Godhead." (CR, Apr. 1921, pp. 13-14.)

The Savior himself spoke of the "oneness" which he and the Father and the Holy Ghost enjoy, and he prayed that his disciples would join that unity (John 17:20-23; see
also D&C 35:2; 3 Ne. 11:27, 31-36; 19:20-23).

See also: Elohim; God; Father, The; Father, Jesus; Holy Ghost: Jehovah; Jesus Christ

One Mighty and Strong

On November 27, 1832, Joseph Smith wrote a memorable letter from Kirtland to W. W. Phelps in Missouri, part of which has since been canonized as section 85 of
the Doctrine and Covenants (HC 1:297-99). In the context of the letter, Joseph, speaking in behalf of the Lord, criticized the manner in which Bishop Edward
 Copyright
Partridge   (c)been
          had   2005-2009,  Infobase
                    conducting         Media
                               the affairs     Corp.
                                           of the Church, and threatened to "send one mighty and strong ï¿½ to set in order the house of God" (D&C
                                                                                                                                                 Page  85:7).
                                                                                                                                                          917 President
                                                                                                                                                                 / 1033
Joseph Fielding Smith has said that verses 6, 7, and 8 of this section "have caused no end of needless speculation due to a misunderstanding of what is written.ï¿½

"There have arisen from time to time men of doubtful intelligence who have laid claim to being the 'one mighty and strong.' Some of these, notwithstanding their
One Mighty and Strong

On November 27, 1832, Joseph Smith wrote a memorable letter from Kirtland to W. W. Phelps in Missouri, part of which has since been canonized as section 85 of
the Doctrine and Covenants (HC 1:297-99). In the context of the letter, Joseph, speaking in behalf of the Lord, criticized the manner in which Bishop Edward
Partridge had been conducting the affairs of the Church, and threatened to "send one mighty and strong ï¿½ to set in order the house of God" (D&C 85:7). President
Joseph Fielding Smith has said that verses 6, 7, and 8 of this section "have caused no end of needless speculation due to a misunderstanding of what is written.ï¿½

"There have arisen from time to time men of doubtful intelligence who have laid claim to being the 'one mighty and strong.' Some of these, notwithstanding their
limitations of intellect and power of understanding, have succeeded in gathering around them a few followers of like spirit and lack of understanding." (CHMR 1:350.)

On November 13, 1905, the Deseret News carried an official proclamation from the First Presidency regarding the nature of "the one mighty and strong." A portion of
that explanation follows: "This whole letter ï¿½ related to the affairs of the Church in Zion, Independence, Jackson county, Missouri. And inasmuch as through his
repentance and sacrifices and suffering, Bishop Edward Partridge undoubtedly obtained a mitigation of the threatened judgment against him of falling 'by the shaft of
death, like as a tree that is smitten by the vivid shaft of lightning,' so the occasion for sending another to fill his station-'one mighty and strong to set in order the house of
God, and to arrange by lot the inheritances of the Saints'-may also be considered as having passed away and the whole incident of the prophecy closed.

"If, however, there are those who still insist that the prophecy concerning the coming of 'one mighty and strong' is still to be regarded as relating to the future, let the
Latter-day Saints know that he will be a future bishop of the Church who will be with the Saints in Zion, Jackson county, Missouri, when the Lord shall establish them
in that land.ï¿½ He will hold the same high exalted station that Edward Partridge held; for the latter was called to do just this kind of work-that is, to set in order the
house of God as pertaining to settling the Saints upon their inheritances.ï¿½ This future bishop will also be called and appointed of God as Aaron of old, and as Edward
Partridge was. He will be designated by the inspiration of the Lord, and will be accepted and sustained by the whole Church as the law of God provides. His coming
will not be the result of a wild, erratic movement, or the assumption of authority by a self-appointed egotist seeking power that he may lord it over the people; God's
house is one of order, and admits of no such irregular procedure." (MFP 4:109-20.)

See also: Ark of God, Steady the; Man ï¿½ Like as Moses; Partridge, Edward; President of the High Priesthood; That Man

One Wife

In March 1831, the Lord reaffirmed the divine nature of marriage and added that a man should have but one wife (D&C 49:15-16; HC 1:167). "The statement in
relation to marriage ï¿½ was given to the Church several years before the revelation known as Section 132 was revealed. Hence, it is worded as we find it here
according to the law of the Church in 1831. This statement in relation to marriage was given to correct the false doctrine of the Shakers that marriage was impure and
that a true follower of Jesus Christ must remain in the condition of celibacy to be free from sin and in full fellowship with Christ." (CHMR 1:209; italics added.)

Section 132, recorded in 1843, authorized the practice of plural marriage. The keys to this practice however, are vested only in the Lord's prophet and used only with
divine approbation (D&C 132:7; Jacob 2:30; HC 6:46). Because a Prophet of God, holding these keys, revoked the law of plural marriage in 1890 (see OD-1), the
law of the Church at the present time is the same as when section 49 was revealed: "Wherefore, it is lawful that [a man] should have one wife" (D&C 49:16).

See also: Law of Sarah; Lee, Ann; Manifesto; Whitney, Newel K.

Only Begotten of the Father

See: Jesus Christ; Only Begotten Son

Only Begotten Son

Jesus Christ is identified in all standard works of scripture used by Latter-day Saints as the Only Begotten Son of God (Jacob 4:11; D&C 49:5; Moses 1:6; John
3:16). In a classic sermon delivered by President Joseph F. Smith at the Box Elder Stake conference of December 20, 1914, as recorded in the Box Elder News of
January 28, 1915, the following inspired insights were given: "How are children begotten? I answer just as Jesus Christ was begotten of his Father.ï¿½ Just as the infidel
was begotten and born, so was Christ begotten by his Father.ï¿½ We want to try to make it appear that God does not do things in the right way, or that he has another
way of doing things than what we know; we must come down to the simple fact that God Almighty was the Father of His Son Jesus Christ. Mary, the virgin girl, who
had never known mortal man, was his mother. God by her begot His son Jesus Christ, and He was born into the world with power and intelligence like that of His
Father."

Elder James E. Talmage has written: "That Child ï¿½ born of Mary was begotten of Elohim, the Eternal Father, not in violation of natural law but in accordance with a
higher manifestation thereof; and the offspring from that association of supreme sanctity, celestial Sireship, and pure though mortal maternity, was of right to be called
the 'Son of the Highest'" (Talmage, 81).

According to President Smith, "Mary was married to Joseph for time. No man could take her for eternity because she belonged to the Father of her divine Son." (Box
Elder News, Jan. 28, 1915.)

The term only begotten means exactly what it says. Though God the Father is the pre-earth father of all His children conceived and born in the spirit world-of whom
Jesus was the first-only this Son, Jesus the Christ, also had a Heavenly Father of the flesh.

See also: Jesus Christ; Son of God

Open Your Hearts

Occasionally the Lord will admonish us to open our hearts (D&C 31:7; 63:1). According to Smith and Sjodahl, "To 'open' one's 'heart' is to listen to the Word of God
with love and affection, and with an eager desire to understand it and to do the will of God" (SS, 373).

In opening your heart you allow the free-flowing circulation of the eternal life-giving substance of the Spirit, which is the opposite of hardening your heart.

See also: Harden Their Hearts

Oracles

The term oracles
 Copyright         is found inInfobase
            (c) 2005-2009,     Doctrine and
                                        MediaCovenants
                                                  Corp. 90 and 124. In the first instance, the Lord reveals that the "oracles" should be given unto the Church by the
                                                                                                                                                      Page      918 / 1033
Prophet Joseph (D&C 90:4-5). "The interpretation of the term 'oracles' as used in this revelation is given in the dictionary to be 'an infallible authority.'" (CHMR 1:388).
Thus, the Church was assured that an "infallible authority" would be left even if something should befall the Prophet Joseph. When the powers of darkness succeeded in
snuffing out the light of Joseph's mortal life, those oracles remained ever bright upon the earth with the Twelve Apostles.
See also: Harden Their Hearts

Oracles

The term oracles is found in Doctrine and Covenants 90 and 124. In the first instance, the Lord reveals that the "oracles" should be given unto the Church by the
Prophet Joseph (D&C 90:4-5). "The interpretation of the term 'oracles' as used in this revelation is given in the dictionary to be 'an infallible authority.'" (CHMR 1:388).
Thus, the Church was assured that an "infallible authority" would be left even if something should befall the Prophet Joseph. When the powers of darkness succeeded in
snuffing out the light of Joseph's mortal life, those oracles remained ever bright upon the earth with the Twelve Apostles.

In a later revelation, the Lord spoke of the "oracles in your most holy places" (D&C 124:39). Of this meaning, Smith and Sjodahl wrote: "'Oracles' means the place in
which the divine revelations are received. The name is applied to the sacred Scriptures, which contain the Word of God, and also to the part of the Temple called the
Holy of Holies, where the presence of God was manifested (1 Kgs. 8:6; 2 Chron. 4:20; Ps. 28:2)." (SS, 778.)

In Doctrine and Covenants 124:126, the Lord indicated that the First Presidency was "to receive the oracles for the whole church." In other words, they are the
designated body to receive revelations-the oracles of God-for the Church, and in that sense they are the living oracles.

See also: Apostle; First Presidency of the Church

Orange Ohio

During the month of October 1831, three conferences of the Church were held in northeastern Ohio. The first was at the home of John Johnson in Hiram, Portage
County, where the Prophet was staying. The second was held in Kirtland, Geauga County, and the third was held on October 25 and 26, at Orange, Cuyahoga
County, Ohio. The conference convened at the home of Irenus Burnett and was described as "very important."

Elder B. H. Roberts said: "Very many of the brethren holding the Priesthood addressed the conference, and each one expressed his willingness to consecrate all he
possessed to God and His cause. The minutes of the Prophet's remarks ï¿½ stand as follows: 'Brother Joseph Smith, Jun., said that he had nothing to consecrate to the
Lord of the things of the earth, yet he felt to consecrate himself and family.'

"'Brother Hyrum Smith said that he thought best that the information of the coming forth of the Book of Mormon be related by Joseph himself to the Elders present, that
all might know for themselves.'

"'Brother Joseph Smith, Jun., said that it was not intended to tell the world all the particulars of the coming forth of the Book of Mormon; and also said that it was not
expedient for him to relate these things.' "(HC 1:219-20, footnote.)

At this conference, the revelation contained in section 66 was received. Orange was located about twelve miles south of Kirtland, near the Chagrin River.

See also: Book of Mormon; Translation; Urim and Thummim

Ordain

The words ordain and ordained are used a number of times with various meanings in the Doctrine and Covenants. A divine decree for example, is represented in a
statement such as "King Immanuel ï¿½ hath ordained, before the world was, that which would enable us to redeem them out of their prison" (D&C 128:22).

The calling of one to a position, though not a priesthood office, is illustrated with Newel K. Whitney's appointment to be ordained the "agent" in Kirtland (D&C 63:45)
or the calling of six brethren to be ordained stewards over the revelations which would comprise the forthcoming Book of Commandments (D&C 70:3). Certain foods
are described as being "ordained [set apart or made available] for the use of man" (D&C 89:10, 12, 14). Presiding officers of both the Aaronic and Melchizedek
priesthoods are spoken of as being ordained (permanently set apart) to their callings (D&C 107:21).

Certain ordinances are referred to as being ordained of God (D&C 124:39). Joseph Smith spoke of his being "ordained from before the foundation of the
world" (D&C 127:2), and the Lord speaks of those "who have been ordained among you, whom I have called but few of them are chosen," which further illustrates the
principle of foreordination. Offices in the priesthood are to be conferred through ordination (D&C 20:39; 41:9; 107:39).

Six months after he was set apart as the First Counselor in the Presidency of the Church, Sidney Rigdon was called to be the "spokesman" for Joseph Smith with the
promise that he would be ordained (set apart) to this calling (D&C 100:9). In March 1829, the Lord promised the Prophet Joseph that three witnesses were to be
called and ordained (set apart) to bear testimony of the Book of Mormon (D&C 5:11). These witnesses were later charged to seek out the Twelve Apostles (D&C
18:37) and were responsible for laying hands upon the Twelve and conferring their apostolic blessings upon them. It was not until 1843 that the Prophet Joseph
bestowed the fulness of the keys of authority upon the Twelve (TS 5:650, 651, 698; DS 1:259).

President Joseph Fielding Smith commented on the use of the term ordained in the early history of the Church. "When the Prophet received the Presidency of the High
Priesthood, the history says that he was ordained. [See D&C 107:22.] Today we would say set apart. They used the term ordain in the early days of the Church for
everything, even when sisters were set apart to preside in the Relief Society." (DS 3:106; CHMR 1:61, 126.) Thus, in grasping the full meaning of the word ordain, one
must look at the context in which it was used and relate this to its present usage in the Church.

At the present time, men are ordained to the offices of deacon, teacher, priest, elder, seventy, high priest, bishop, patriarch, and Apostle. In addition, at the present
time when the senior Apostle has been set apart to his office as the prophet, seer, revelator, and President of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, the term
ordain is used in this priesthood ordinance (see En., Dec. 1985, pp. 2-7).

The difference between being ordained and being set apart is that to be ordained is to receive an office that one holds forever even though additional offices or calls
may come. For example, though he stood as the senior Apostle in the Church, President Spencer W. Kimball once declared to an assembled priesthood body, "I am a
deacon.ï¿½ and a teacher, and a priest" (CR, Apr. 1975, p. 117). In being "set apart," one receives no permanent office or title. Nevertheless, whether one is ordained
or set apart to an office, his stewardship extends only to the day of his release. Thus, for example, if a man is released from presiding over a ward as a bishop, he
retains his ordination but not his office. If, at any future date, he were once again called to serve as an active bishop, he would merely be set apart to his office for he
had previously received his ordination.

Ordained Unto This Condemnation

The only ones who will ever know the miserable consequences of becoming a son of perdition will be "those who are ordained [sentenced or consigned] unto this
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                Page
condemnation" (D&C 76:48). These unhallowed "angels of the devil," were not foreordained to this fate, but by their own actions have chosen the      919 / 1033
                                                                                                                                                calamitous
consequences of rebelling against righteousness. Their fate is "ordained" because it is a divine decree.
Ordained Unto This Condemnation

The only ones who will ever know the miserable consequences of becoming a son of perdition will be "those who are ordained [sentenced or consigned] unto this
condemnation" (D&C 76:48). These unhallowed "angels of the devil," were not foreordained to this fate, but by their own actions have chosen the calamitous
consequences of rebelling against righteousness. Their fate is "ordained" because it is a divine decree.

Smith and Sjodahl have written: "God has ordained that rebellion against Him shall result, if persisted in to the end, in misery, but He has not foreordained anyone to
that fate. A legislature may ordain that thieves must be imprisoned and murderers killed, but that does not mean that it has foreordained any individual, or any number of
individuals, to do that which ends in imprisonment, or death. The sons of Perdition pursue their course according to their own choice, and not as victims of inexorable
destiny." (SS, 455.)

See also: Sons of Perdition

Order of Enoch

A single reference to "the order of Enoch" appears in the revelation on the three degrees of glory (D&C 76:57). Speaking of those who inherit the celestial glory, the
Lord declared them to be "priests of the Most High, after the order of Melchizedek, which was after the order of Enoch, which was after the order of the Only
Begotten Son."

Smith and Sjodahl indicate that "the order of Melchizedek" meant that they held the priesthood of that name (SS, 457). The Doctrine and Covenants explains that this
priesthood used to be called "the Holy Priesthood, after the Order of the Son of God" (D&C 107:2-4).

Elder Bruce R. McConkie equates the order of Enoch with the United Order, which he defined as follows: "The United Order is not a communal system; it is not one
under which all things are held in common. Rather, after a person has made his consecration, the Lord's agent forthwith reconveys to the donor 'as much as is sufficient
for himself and family' (D&C 42:32), each 'according to his family, according to his circumstances and his wants and needs' (D&C 51:3), 'inasmuch as his wants are
just.' (D&C 82:17.)" (MD, 548, 813.)

This order, which the people of Enoch lived, created a Zion amongst them "because they were of one heart and one mind, and dwelt in righteousness; and there was no
poor among them" (Moses 7:18).

See also: Order of Melchizedek; United Order

Order of Melchizedek

Those men who obtain the celestial kingdom must be "priests after the order of Melchizedek" (D&C 76:57). This "order" is the order of the holy Melchizedek
Priesthood, which encompasses all who have been ordained unto this priesthood and who by their "fruits" have proven themselves worthy of holding it eternally (D&C
84:33-42; 107:1-12).

See also: Melchizedek Priesthood; Order of Enoch

Order of the Only Begotten Son

"The order of the Only Begotten Son" spoken of in Doctrine and Covenants 76:57 is the same as "the Holy Priesthood, after the Order of the Son of God," which we
presently call the Melchizedek Priesthood (D&C 107:1-4).

See also: Holy Priesthood After the Order of the Son of God; Melchizedek Priesthood

Order of This Priesthood

The meaning of "the order of this priesthood" (D&C 107:40), according to Smith and Sjodahl, is "the priesthood of a patriarch" (SS, 705). President Joseph Fielding
Smith wrote that "the priesthood which prevailed from Adam to Moses was the Patriarchal Order, yet it was only a part of the Melchizedek Priesthood. All of the
ancient patriarchs were high priests, but the direction of the Church in those days was by patriarchs. After the time of Moses, when the Melchizedek Priesthood was
withdrawn from Israel, this order as it is called, of Patriarchal Priesthood, did not continue. There came, then, the Aaronic Priesthood, with the prophets holding the
Melchizedek Priesthood as high priests. The bestowal of the higher authority, however, had to come by special designation." (DS 3:104.)

Thus, while the prophets from Adam to Moses acted in administrative and presiding positions while holding the patriarchal priesthood, the patriarchal office today is
one of blessing, not one of administration, for, in all such callings, the patriarch serves under the direction of a presiding high priest. On a stake level this is a stake
president, and on a general Church level this is the President of the Church.

This doctrine was emphasized in an editorial by Elder John Taylor, who said: "The president of the church presides over all patriarchs.ï¿½ and this presidency does not
depend so much upon genealogy as upon calling, order, and seniority" (TS 6:921, June 1, 1845).

It should be remembered that a patriarch is an office of calling within the Melchizedek Priesthood and does not constitute a separate priesthood. "All priesthood is
divine authority, but it is divided into the two grand heads, Melchizedek and Aaronic, although we speak of the order of the evangelist, or patriarch, and the order of
the Levites. We could also speak of the order of high priests, or the order of seventies, or of elders, meaning the calling of those who hold these offices." (DS 3:104.)

See also: Office of Priesthood and Patriarch; Patriarch

Ordinance

Elder John A. Widtsoe said, "An ordinance is an earthly symbol of a spiritual reality. It is usually also an act symbolizing a covenant or agreement with the Lord. Finally,
it is nearly always an act in anticipation of a blessing from heaven. An ordinance, then, is distinctly an act that connects heaven and earth, the spiritual and the
temporal." (PC, 107.)

Elder Bruce R. McConkie has distinguished between two kinds of ordinances: (1) "Ordinance-commandments," which include all God's decrees, laws,
commandments,     statutes, andInfobase
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009,        judgments; andCorp.
                                        Media  (2) "Ordinance-rites." This latter group of rites and ceremonies could "be pictured as a smaller circle within the larger
                                                                                                                                                    Page 920 / 1033
circle of ordinance-commandments." Examples of these rites would be baptism and celestial marriage. In "ordinance-rites," a prayer is offered and a specified action
takes place. (MD, 548-49.)
temporal." (PC, 107.)

Elder Bruce R. McConkie has distinguished between two kinds of ordinances: (1) "Ordinance-commandments," which include all God's decrees, laws,
commandments, statutes, and judgments; and (2) "Ordinance-rites." This latter group of rites and ceremonies could "be pictured as a smaller circle within the larger
circle of ordinance-commandments." Examples of these rites would be baptism and celestial marriage. In "ordinance-rites," a prayer is offered and a specified action
takes place. (MD, 548-49.)

It is because men have strayed from God's ordinances and broken their covenants that darkness rules the minds of many (D&C 1:15). The covenant of the Saints of
God is "that we will walk in all the ordinances of the Lord" (D&C 136:2-4). Joseph Fielding Smith has emphatically stated that "all of the ordinances of the gospel
pertain to the celestial kingdom of God.

"We are not preaching the gospel with the idea of trying to save people in the terrestrial world. Ours is the salvation of exaltation." (DS 2:190.)

See also: Baptism; Endowment; Gift of the Holy Ghost; Ordinance of the Washing of Feet; Outward Ordinances

Ordinance of the Washing of Feet

At the time the School of the Prophets was established, one of the criteria given by the Lord for entrance into that establishment was that members be "received by the
ordinance of the washing of feet" (D&C 88:139-41). This ordinance was originally "the custom of the Jews under their law," said the Apostle John (JST, John 13:10).
Additionally, however, the Lord instituted it as a sacred ordinance among his chosen disciples at the Last Supper (John 13:4-17).

It was reinstituted on December 27, 1832, by revelation to Joseph Smith. The Prophet administered the ordinance to a group of brethren gathered in conference on
January 23, 1828 (HC 1:323-24).

Later, in remarks delivered to the Twelve Apostles on November 12, 1835, Joseph said: "The item to which I wish the more particularly to call your attention tonight is
the ordinance of the washing of feet. This we have not done as yet, but it is necessary now, as much as it was in the days of the Savior; and we must have a place
prepared, that we may attend to this ordinance aside from the world.ï¿½

"It was never intended for any but official members. It is calculated to unite our hearts, that we may be one in feeling and sentiment, and that our faith may be strong, so
that Satan cannot overthrow us, nor have any power over us here!" (HC 2:307-9.)

During the dedication of the Kirtland Temple, the choir sang a verse from the hymn, "The Spirit of God Like a Fire Is Burning," which said: "We'll wash and be washed,
and with oil be anointed, Withal not omitting the washing of feet." Two days later, the ordinance was commenced among the leaders of the Church. (HC 2:426,430-
31.)

Other Sheep

See: Branch of the House of Jacob

Other Wise Documents and Instructions

In euologizing Joseph Smith, John Taylor spoke of the Book of Mormon, the Doctrine and Covenants, "and many other wise documents and instructions for the benefit
of the children of men" which the Prophet had brought to light (D&C 135:3). Those "other documents and instructions" are found in additional publications such as the
books of Moses, Abraham, Joseph Smith, and the Articles of Faith, which are all located in the Pearl of Great Price. The numerous corrections and clarifications of the
Bible found in the Joseph Smith Translation are additional "wise documents and instructions."

Furthermore, Joseph's prophetic pronouncements as found in such publications as the six volumes of Church History, which he penned, the Teachings of the Prophet
Joseph Smith-a classic in Mormon literature-and the numerous other sources in which his inspired utterances may be found, could all be classified as part of the "many
other wise documents and instructions" spoken of by Elder Taylor.

The extent of Joseph's contribution to sacred writ is described by Elder Bruce R. McConkie: "Here is a man who has given to our present world more holy scripture
than any single prophet who ever lived; indeed, he has preserved for us more of the mind and will and voice of the Lord than the total of the dozen most prolific
prophetic penmen of the past" (En., May 1976, p. 95).

Outer Darkness

The concept of outer darkness is mentioned twice in the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 101:91; 133:73). This place is described by an ancient prophet who said, "The
spirits of the wicked, yea, who are evil-for behold, they have no part nor portion of the Spirit of the Lord: for behold, they chose evil works rather than good; therefore
the spirit of the devil did enter into them, and take possession of their house ï¿½; these shall be cast out into outer darkness; there shall be weeping, and wailing, and
gnashing of teeth, and this because of their own iniquity, being led captive by the will of the devil" (Alma 40:13; italics added).

Those individuals who have committed sins that require redemption through hell, who will become inhabitants of the telestial kingdom, will be in "outer darkness" until
their day of redemption, which will be the final resurrection at the end of the Millennium (GT 1:85; see also D&C 76:81-85; AF, 92; DS 2:22-23).

Those designated as sons of perdition will receive a resurrected body without glory. Following the final conflict between good and evil, heaven and hell, these dreadful
beings will be eternally confined to "a kingdom which is not a kingdom of glory" for "they were not willing to enjoy that which they might have received" (D&C 88:24,
32). They will join the devil and his hellish host of fallen angels in a banishment to an outer darkness where the tiniest rays of the Light of Christ will be unavailable.

See also: Hell; Kingdom Which Is Not a Kingdom of Glory; Sons of Perdition; Telestial Kingdom

Outward Ordinances

A great revelation on priesthood revealed that the lesser or Aaronic Priesthood "has power in administering outward ordinances" (D&C 107:14, 20). The nature of
these ordinances was discussed by Elder Orson Pratt, who said: "The Priesthood of Aaron, being an appendage to the higher Priesthood, has power to administer in
temporal [or outward] ordinances, such as that of baptism for remission of sins, the administration of the Lord's Supper, and in attending to temporal things for the
benefit of the people of God" (JD 18:363-64; italics added).
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 921 / 1033
President Joseph Fielding Smith taught: "We may be sure that the Aaronic Priesthood will never be taken from the earth while mortality endures, for there will always
be need for temporal direction and the performance of ordinances pertaining to the preparatory Gospel'" (CHMR 1:62; italics added).
A great revelation on priesthood revealed that the lesser or Aaronic Priesthood "has power in administering outward ordinances" (D&C 107:14, 20). The nature of
these ordinances was discussed by Elder Orson Pratt, who said: "The Priesthood of Aaron, being an appendage to the higher Priesthood, has power to administer in
temporal [or outward] ordinances, such as that of baptism for remission of sins, the administration of the Lord's Supper, and in attending to temporal things for the
benefit of the people of God" (JD 18:363-64; italics added).

President Joseph Fielding Smith taught: "We may be sure that the Aaronic Priesthood will never be taken from the earth while mortality endures, for there will always
be need for temporal direction and the performance of ordinances pertaining to the preparatory Gospel'" (CHMR 1:62; italics added).

A further understanding of the outward (temporal) ordinances of the preparatory gospel is provided by Elder John A. Widtsoe: "Baptism is a logical sequence of faith,"
he said. "Every ordinance becomes ï¿½ a necessary tangible outward evidence of some phase of that inward conviction called faith." (ER, 196-97; italics added.) Less
tangible ordinances, such as the laying on of hands-whereby the gift of the Holy Ghost is received -and the sealing blessings of the temple, pertain to the higher
priesthood, which is Melchizedek.

See also: Ordinances; Preparatory Gospel

Ozondah

In April 1832, the Lord instructed Newel K. Whitney to retain responsibility for the "Ozondah," which was the mercantile establishment in Kirtland (D&C 104:39-41;
pre-1981 edition). The use of the word Ozondah was a precautionary measure which the Lord occasionally employed to prevent enemies of the Church from knowing
what his purposes were (HC 1:255). The term Ozondah is found only within this revelation.

P
Packard Noah

In 1841, Noah Packard was called as a counselor to Don Carlos Smith, who presided over the high priests quorum in Nauvoo (D&C 124:136). He was born May 7,
1796, at Plainfield, Hampshire County, Massachusetts, and joined the Church on June 1, 1832.

Within a year after joining the Church he served a short mission to the east and on May 6, 1833, was ordained an elder. He presided over a branch in Parkman, Ohio,
and served on the high council in Kirtland. Packard performed several missions, without purse or scrip, between 1841 and 1845. It is said that during this time he
traveled about 15,000 miles on foot, preached 480 discourses, and baptized 53 people.

He migrated to Utah in 1850, eventually settling in Springville, where he served as a counselor in a branch presidency. The following statement by Andrew Jenson is a
fitting tribute to Packard's life: "His death took place Feb. 17, 1860, at Springville. He died as he had lived firm and unshaken in the gospel of Christ, being in fellowship
with his brethren and leaving many friends to lament his loss." (Jenson 2:685.)

Page Hiram

In September 1830, the Lord gave a revelation in which he stressed that the right to receive revelation for the Church rested only with its President (D&C 28:2). The
revelation was necessitated by the claims of Hiram Page, a brother-in-law of the Whitmer boys, that he was receiving revelation for the Church via a so-called seer
stone in his possession. Oliver Cowdery was specifically counseled by the Lord to tell Page that Satan had deceived him, for that which had come from the stone was
not from God (D&C 28:11).

Prior to this foray in false revelation, Page had been privileged to stand along with seven other men and view the reality of the gold plates from which the Book of
Mormon was translated. His signature at the beginning of that sacred publication bears record of this unique experience. Although he endured the persecutions of mobs
in Jackson County and helped to found the city of Far West, Missouri, as a home for the Saints, he severed his connection with the Church in 1838.

In spite of his remaining outside the faith fostered by the Book of Mormon until his dying day, his knowledge of the truthfulness of the book never waned. Some years
after the death of Page, one of his children wrote the following: "I knew my father to be true and faithful to his testimony of the divinity of the Book of Mormon until the
very last. Whenever he had an opportunity to bear his testimony to this effect, he would always do so, and seemed to rejoice exceedingly in having been privileged to
see the plates and thus become one of the Eight Witnesses." (Jenson 1:278.)

See also: Book of Mormon; Stone, That

Page John E.

The call of John E. Page to fill a vacancy in the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles is recorded in a revelation received July 8, 1838 (D&C 118:6). His position within that
quorum is again mentioned in a later revelation (D&C 124:129). Page was baptized by Martin Harris's brother Emer on August 18, 1833.

"In May, 1836, he was called to go on a mission to Canada, to which he objected for the reason that he was destitute of clothing. The Prophet Joseph took off his coat
and gave it to him, telling him to go, and the Lord would bless him." (Jenson 1:92.) During the two years in which he labored, he baptized over six hundred people.
During the persecutions in Missouri, he lost his wife and two children, "who died as martyrs for their religion, through extreme suffering, for the want of the common
comforts of life."

He had a tendency to disobey counsel and occasionally found himself at odds with the Prophet and other members of the Twelve. For example, though called to
accompany Orson Hyde on a mission to Jerusalem, Page failed to leave American soil. On another occasion he reversed the actions of three members of the Twelve,
following their departure from the branch at Cincinnati. His spiritual demise is written in the following words by Andrew Jenson: "Soon after Pres. [Joseph] Smith's
death, an advertisement appeared in the Beaver (Penn.) 'Argus,' that Elder John E. Page was out of employment and would preach for anybody that would sustain his
family."

Elder Page was disfellow-shipped from the Quorum of the Twelve on Feb. 9, 1846, after which he became very bitter against his former associates and advised the
Saints to accept the apostate James J. Strang as their leader. Soon afterwards he left Nauvoo, and after traveling about 120 miles he met a company of Saints coming
from Canada. These were advised by Page to accompany him to Voree, Wisconsin, the site designated by Strang as the gathering place. A few were deceived, but the
majority continued on to Nauvoo. Page was excommunicated from the Church on June 26, 1846, and died in obscurity near Sycamore, Illinois, in the fall of 1867.
(Jenson 1:93.)

Palms
Copyrightin
          (c)Our  Hands
              2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 922 / 1033
The Prophet petitioned the Lord to remember the Saints, that on the day of resurrection they might come forth with "palms in [their] hands" (D&C 109:76). John the
Revelator saw "a great multitude, which ï¿½ stood before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in their hands" (Rev. 7:9). The palms in the hands of these
from Canada. These were advised by Page to accompany him to Voree, Wisconsin, the site designated by Strang as the gathering place. A few were deceived, but the
majority continued on to Nauvoo. Page was excommunicated from the Church on June 26, 1846, and died in obscurity near Sycamore, Illinois, in the fall of 1867.
(Jenson 1:93.)

Palms in Our Hands

The Prophet petitioned the Lord to remember the Saints, that on the day of resurrection they might come forth with "palms in [their] hands" (D&C 109:76). John the
Revelator saw "a great multitude, which ï¿½ stood before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in their hands" (Rev. 7:9). The palms in the hands of these
celestial Saints are "the antitype to Christ's entry into Jerusalem amidst the palm-bearing multitude.ï¿½ The palm branch is the symbol of joy and triumph." (DNTC
3:495.) Surely, the joy of being in the eternal presence of the Father and Son is the ultimate triumph.

Parable

Consistent with his style of teaching in the New Testament, our Lord used parables to illustrate his messages in the Doctrine and Covenants. In several instances, an
explanation is given of New Testament parables (D&C 45:56; 86). The parable of the fig tree is referred to twice (D&C 35: 16; 45:34-39); the wheat and the tares
twice (D&C 86; 101:65-66); and the parable of the redemption of Zion also twice (D&C 101:43-62; 103:21).

Three unique parables are found in the Doctrine and Covenants: the man with the twelve sons (D&C 38:24-27); the degrees of glory (D&C 88:51-61); and the woman
and the unjust judge (D&C 101:81-95).

Elder James E. Talmage gave the following definition of a parable: "The essential feature of a parable is that of comparison or similitude, by which some ordinary, well-
understood incident is used to illustrate a fact or principle not directly expressed in the story. The popular thought that a parable necessarily rests on a fictitious incident
is incorrect; for, inasmuch as the story or circumstance of the parable must be simple and indeed commonplace, it may be real.ï¿½ The narrative or incident upon which
a parable is constructed may be an actual occurence or fiction; but, if fictitious, the story must be consistent and probable, with no admixture of the unusual or
miraculous.ï¿½ The parable is designed to convey some great spiritual truth." (Talmage, 298.)

Paradise of God

The term paradise is sparingly scattered through the scriptures, being used a total of ten times. Its specific usage in the Doctrine and Covenants is confined to section
77, verses 2 and 5, in which "the paradise of God" is mentioned. This heavenly habitation has been described as follows: "Paradise is the abode of the spirits of the just
pending the day of their resurrection. (Alma 40:11-14.) Paradise is not heaven; it is not the ultimate home of the saints; it is not the abode of saved beings. See Luke
16:19-31." (DNTC 1:824; see also 2:447; 3:447.)

When the Savior spoke to the thief on the cross, he did not promise him salvation based upon "deathbed repentance," but rather said: "This day thou shalt be with me in
the world of spirits: then I will teach you ï¿½ and answer your inquiries" (TPJS, 309; Luke 23:43). This declaration was in keeping with a previous promise that the
"dead" would soon hear the voice of the Son of God (John 5:25).

That there is a paradise of happiness for the righteous and prison for the wicked is made clear in the scriptures (D&C 138; see especially verses 12, 20-22, 28-31; DS
2:228-30). Joseph Smith taught that "the spirits of the just are exalted to a greater and more glorious work; hence they are blessed in their departure to the world of
spirits. Enveloped in flaming fire, they are not far from us, and know and understand our thoughts, feelings, and motions, and are often pained therewith." (TPJS, 326.)

Paradisiacal Glory

Although the term paradisiacal glory is not found in the Doctrine and Covenants, it is defined in this volume in order that the concept of a "new heaven and new earth"
might be more readily understood. The tenth article of faith states, "We believe ï¿½ that Christ will reign personally upon the earth; and, that the earth will be renewed
and receive its paradisiacal glory."

President Joseph Fielding Smith stated: "Too many have the idea that this has reference to the celestialized earth, but this is not the case. It refers to the restored earth
as it will be when Christ comes to reign. This is taught in Isaiah 65:17-25, and in the Doctrine and Covenants, section 101:23-31.ï¿½

ï¿½ Now in time past this earth had a paradisiacal glory, and then came the fall, bringing a change, and that change has been upon the earth in the neighborhood of
6,000 years.

"This earth is to be renewed and brought back to the condition in which it was before it was cursed through the fall of Adam. When Adam passed out of the Garden of
Eden, then the earth became a telestial world, and it is of that order today. I do not mean a telestial glory such as will be found in telestial worlds after the resurrection,
but a telestial condition which has been from the days of Adam until now and will continue until Christ comes.ï¿½

"It will become a terrestrial world then and will so remain for 1,000 years.ï¿½ At the end of the world the earth will die; it will be dissolved, pass away, and then it will
be renewed, or raised with a resurrection. It will receive its resurrection to become a celestial body." (DS 1:84-88.)

See also: Day of Transfiguration; End of the World; Millennium; New Heaven and a New Earth; Terrestrial

Partridge Edward

The name of Edward Partridge appears in the following sections of the Doctrine and Covenants: 41, 42, 50, 51, 52, 57, 58, 60, 64, 115, and 124. He served as the
first bishop of the Church, being called by revelation to that position on February 4, 1831 (D&C 41:9). As a young boy "he remembers that the Spirit of the Lord
strove with him a number of times, insomuch that his heart was made tender and he went and wept; and that sometimes he went silently and poured the effusions of his
soul to God in prayer."

Bishop Partridge was one of the early converts from the Campbellite movement, being baptized on December 11, 1830. Joseph Smith described this new convert as "a
pattern of piety, and one of the Lord's great men, known by his steadfastness and patient endurance to the end." The Lord himself issued this compliment of Bishop
Partridge: "His heart is pure before me, for he is like unto Nathanael of old, in whom there is no guile" (D&C 41:11).

He was present at the dedication of the site for the yet-to-be-built temple at Independence, Missouri, and was also in attendance at the dedication of the Kirtland
Temple. During the persecutions in Missouri, he was taken from his home and publicly tarred and feathered, having rejected their offer of clemency if he would
renounce his faith. To this request he replied: "I told them that the Saints had suffered persecution in all ages of the world; that I had done nothing which ought to offend
anyone; that(c)
 Copyright   if they abused me
                 2005-2009,      they would
                              Infobase  Mediaabuse
                                                Corp.an innocent person; that I was willing to suffer for the sake of Christ.ï¿½
                                                                                                                                                            Page 923 / 1033
"I bore my abuse with so much resignation and meekness, that it appeared to astound the multitude, who permitted me to retire in silence, many looking very solemn,
their sympathies having been touched as I thought; and as to myself, I was so filled with the Spirit and love of God, that I had no hatred toward my persecutors or
He was present at the dedication of the site for the yet-to-be-built temple at Independence, Missouri, and was also in attendance at the dedication of the Kirtland
Temple. During the persecutions in Missouri, he was taken from his home and publicly tarred and feathered, having rejected their offer of clemency if he would
renounce his faith. To this request he replied: "I told them that the Saints had suffered persecution in all ages of the world; that I had done nothing which ought to offend
anyone; that if they abused me they would abuse an innocent person; that I was willing to suffer for the sake of Christ.ï¿½

"I bore my abuse with so much resignation and meekness, that it appeared to astound the multitude, who permitted me to retire in silence, many looking very solemn,
their sympathies having been touched as I thought; and as to myself, I was so filled with the Spirit and love of God, that I had no hatred toward my persecutors or
anyone else." (HC 1:390-91.)

As a result of the many persecutions he endured, his health was broken and he died on May 27, 1840, at the age of forty-seven. Of his demise, the Prophet wrote: "He
lost his life in consequence of the Missouri persecutions, and he is one of that number whose blood will be required at their hands." This was not to be his final epitaph,
however, for the Lord pronounced in a revelation in January 1841 that Edward Partridge "is with me at this time" (D&C 124:19; Jenson 1:218-22).

See also: Alam; Ark of God, Steady the; One Mighty and Strong; That Man

Patience

One of the cardinal virtues for effectively serving others is patience (D&C 4:6). The Lord has instructed us to be patient in afflictions (D&C 24:8; Alma 34:40-41), to
wait patiently for answers to prayers (D&C 98:1-2; see also Mosiah 23:21), and to "continue in patience until ye are perfected" (D&C 67:13; see also Heb. 12:1). "In
patience ye may possess your souls, and ye shall have eternal life," declared the Savior (D&C 101:38; Luke 21:19).

Patience is the ability to persist, to calmly, perhaps even happily, endure some temporary inconvenience for a higher reward or condition at a later time. Elder Neal A.
Maxwell noted: "Patience is not indifference. Actually, it means caring very much but being willing, nevertheless, to submit to the Lord and to what the scriptures call the
'process of time.'

"Patience is tied very closely to faith in our Heavenly Father. Actually, when we are unduly impatient we are suggesting that we know what is best-better than does
God. Or, at least, we are asserting that our timetable is better than His." (DSY, 1979, p. 215.)

Patriarch

The term Patriarch appears three times in the Doctrine and Covenants, each time referring to the office which Hyrum Smith held (D&C 124:91, 124; 135:1). The office
of Patriarch to the Church is a hereditary office bestowed upon the worthy descendants of Joseph Smith, Sr., through his son Hyrum (D&C 124:91-92; see also 23:3;
TPJS, 38-39; DS 3:160-65). This office should not be confused with Hyrum's additional calling as an Assistant President of the Church, in which capacity he held the
keys of the kingdom jointly with his prophet-brother, Joseph (D&C 124:94-95; DS 3:165-66; 1:216-22).

Those who have succeeded Hyrum as Patriarch to the Church were called by revelation through the President of the Church and served under his direction. They hold
no keys of administrative responsibility but only those keys pertaining to the bestowing of patriarchal blessings. The Patriarch to the Church is sustained as a prophet,
seer, and revelator (PCG, 248).

At the October general conference in 1979, the First Presidency announced the release of the Patriarch to the Church with the following explanation: "Because of the
large increase in the number of stake patriarchs and the availability of patriarchal services throughout the world, we now designate Elder Eldred G. Smith [who had
been serving as Patriarch since 1947] as a Patriarch Emeritus, which means that he is relieved of all duties and responsibilities pertaining to the office of Patriarch of the
Church" (CR, Oct. 1979, p. 25).

See also: Evangelical Ministers; Order of This Priesthood; Office of Priesthood and Patriarch; Patriarchal Blessings; Sealing Blessings of My Church; Smith, Hyrum

Patriarchal Blessings

In 1841 Hyrum Smith was given the "keys of the patriarchal blessings" (D&C 124:92). These blessings, given under the hands of ordained patriarchs and worthy
fathers, are inspired declarations (DS 3:169-72). Each is a revelation to the recipient. One's lineage in one of the tribes of Israel is generally pronounced in such
blessings, along with inspired counsel. Karl G. Maeser described these blessings as "paragraphs from the book of your possibilities" (SHP, 117).

"Since all men differ, their blessings may differ; but a patriarchal blessing always confers promises upon us, becomes a warning against failure in life, and a means of
guidance in attaining the blessings of the Lord," said Elder John A. Widtsoe.

"These blessings are possibilities predicated upon faithful devotion to the cause of truth. They must be earned. Otherwise they are but empty words."

"It should always be kept in mind that the realization of the promises made may come in this or the future life. Men have stumbled at times because promised blessings
have not occurred in this life. They have failed to remember that, in the gospel, life with all its activities continues forever and that the labors of the earth may be
continued in heaven. Besides, the Giver of the blessings, the Lord, reserves the right to have them become active in our lives, as suits His divine purpose." (ER, 322-
23.)

"Patriarchal blessings are individual blessings, sacred to those who receive them. It is not intended that patriarchal blessings should become public property," said
President Joseph Fielding Smith. (DS 3:172.) This counsel was reiterated by President Harold B. Lee: "A patriarchal blessing is a sacred document to the person who
has received it and is never given for publication and ï¿½ should be kept as a private possession to the one who has received it" (CR, Oct. 1972, p. 125).

See also: Evangelical Ministers; Patriarch; Sealing Blessings of My Church

Patten David W.

A short revelation given in April 1838 deals with a spiritual giant of great faith and courage, David W. Patten (D&C 114). Patten had been sustained a member of the
Quorum of the Twelve Apostles in February 1835. His great spiritual capacity had been earlier attested to in a letter written by Joseph Smith in September 1833. Said
the Prophet: "Many were healed through his instrumentality, several cripples were restored. As many as twelve that were afflicted came at a time from a distance to be
healed; he and others administered in the name of Jesus, and they were made whole." (HC 1:408-9.) Jenson reported that "a woman who had suffered from an infirmity
for nearly twenty years was instantly healed" by Elder Patten (Jenson 1:76).
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                  Page 924     / 1033
He had many dreams and visions of future events and on at least one occasion was visited by an angelic messenger. Several times his life was threatened by mobocrats,
but he courageously withstood their advances and they backed down. He bodily removed one disturber from a meeting of the Saints, prompting the saying that "David
Patten had cast out one devil, soul and body."
the Prophet: "Many were healed through his instrumentality, several cripples were restored. As many as twelve that were afflicted came at a time from a distance to be
healed; he and others administered in the name of Jesus, and they were made whole." (HC 1:408-9.) Jenson reported that "a woman who had suffered from an infirmity
for nearly twenty years was instantly healed" by Elder Patten (Jenson 1:76).

He had many dreams and visions of future events and on at least one occasion was visited by an angelic messenger. Several times his life was threatened by mobocrats,
but he courageously withstood their advances and they backed down. He bodily removed one disturber from a meeting of the Saints, prompting the saying that "David
Patten had cast out one devil, soul and body."

His total commitment to consecration was evident in every facet of his life-and in his death. In the infamous battle of Crooked River, where three Saints lost their lives in
attempting to defend their brethren, the shades of time were drawn for David W. Patten. To the last breath he bore a strong witness of the divinity of the work in which
he had immersed himself from the day of his baptism in June 1832. In his final moments he pleaded with his wife: "Whatever you do else, do not deny the faith!"

Pointing to the lifeless body of this latter-day martyr, the Prophet Joseph declared: "There lies a man who has done just as he said he would: he has laid down his life for
his friends" (Jenson 1:76-80). The Lord's pleasure with Elder Patten's life was revealed in a revelation received in January 1841: "David Patten ï¿½ is with me at this
time," proclaimed the Lord. "I have taken [him] unto myself; behold, his priesthood no man taketh from him." (D&C 124:19, 130.)

Paul

One of the great disciples of the Lord to walk this earth was the Apostle Paul. He is mentioned six times in the Doctrine and Covenants, and the authenticity of his
apostolic calling is verified by the Savior (D&C 18:9). In spite of Paul's greatness, the Lord warned against those who claim celestial kinship on the basis of their
devotion to specific disciples-including Paul-rather than to the Master (D&C 76:98-101).

The Prophet Joseph compared himself to Paul on several occasions in the scriptures, especially in relation to his commitment to his course in spite of persecution (D&C
127:2; JS-H 1:24). Paul's name even appears in the thirteenth article of faith, as we are reminded of those things to which we ought to cling or after which we ought to
seek (Articles of Faith 1:13; Philip. 4:8).

This devoted disciple of the Master is honored for his zealous service to the truth and for his unflinching courage in the face of adversity. His consistent approach was to
"straightway preach Christ," the name which he had been chosen to proclaim "before the Gentiles, and kings, and the children of Israel" (Acts 9:15, 20). His writings
occupy thirteen of the twenty-seven books of the New Testament, and much of his ministry is found recorded in a fourteenth, the book of Acts. Paul sheds sublime light
on divine concepts which are spoken of in the Doctrine and Covenants, such as the degrees of glory (1 Cor. 15:40-44; D&C 76; 88:28-32), salvation for the dead (1
Cor. 15:29; D&C 128), and the Fatherhood of God and man's ultimate destiny to become as God (Acts 17:28-29; 1 Cor. 8:5; Philip. 2:5, 6; D&C 132:20, 37).

The Prophet Joseph gave us a description of Paul, with whom he had evidently conversed, or at least seen and heard in vision: "He is about five feet high; very dark
hair; dark complexion; dark skin; large Roman nose; short face; small black eyes, penetrating as eternity; round shoulders; a shining voice, except when elevated, and
then it almost resembled the roaring of a lion. He was a good orator, active and diligent, always employing himself in doing good to his fellow man." (TPJS, 180.)

Paul's life is summarized in a statement he made near the end of his mortal sojourn: "I have fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith.
Henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous judge, shall give me at that day: and not to me only, but unto all them also
that love his appearing." (2 Tim. 4:7-8.) Tradition has Paul being beheaded at Rome, placing him among the martyrs who have given their lives for the sake of Christ.

Pavilion

According to Webster, a pavilion is a covering, canopy, or tent. God's pavilion is a celestial canopy covering his presence. It is a veil that can only be rent by
righteousness. In a moment of deep distress, Joseph Smith pleaded with the Lord to part his pavilion and let himself be heard (D&C 121:1, 4).

Peace

See: Ensign of Peace: Feet Shod with the Preparation of the Gospel of Peace; Peaceable Things of the Kingdom; Speak Peace to Your Mind; Standard of Peace

Peaceable Things of the Kingdom

The Lord has promised that the Comforter, who is the Holy Ghost, shall teach "the peaceable things of the kingdom" (D&C 36:2; 39:6). The Savior declared to his
disciples, "Peace I leave with you. My peace I give unto you; not as the world giveth, give I unto you." (John 14:27.) Christ is the "Prince of Peace" (Isa. 9:6), and
those who proclaim his gospel are the "peacemakers" who "shall be called the children of God" (3 Ne. 12:9; Matt. 5:9; DNTC 1:216).

As the Comforter testifies of the truthfulness of the gospel, and sorrow for sin takes effect, one receives the reward of peace of mind (D&C 59:23). President David O.
McKay said: "No man is at peace with himself or his God who is untrue to his better self, who transgresses the law of right either in dealing with himself by indulging in
passion, in appetite, yielding to temptation against his accusing conscience, or in dealing with his fellow men, being untrue to their trust. Peace does not come to the
transgressor of law: peace comes by obedience to law, and it is that message which Jesus would have us proclaim among men." (CR, Oct. 1938, p. 133.)

Thus, the "peaceable things of the kingdom" are those principles of righteous living which, if lived, engender peace in one's own life as well as in the lives of those with
whom one makes contact. Ultimate peace can only come by heeding the promptings of the Comforter and following the strait and narrow path which leads to a fulness
of joy, even eternal life (D&C 42:61). This is that peace which the Savior promised his disciples.

Pearls ï¿½ Cast Before Swine

On three occasions, the Lord counseled against casting pearls before swine (Matt. 7:6; 3 Ne. 14:6; D&C 41:6). The pearls of which the Savior spoke are the sacred
truths and precepts of the gospel; his disciples are counseled against being indiscreet in conveying these to others (Talmage, 244). The swine-whose flesh was an
abhorrence to the Israelites (Lev. 11:7: Deut. 14:8; Isa. 65:4)-are symbolic of the unbelievers, those who might treat lightly or trample upon the precious pearls of the
gospel.

See also: Dogs

Pelagoram

On three different occasions, the Lord referred to Sidney Rigdon as Pelagoram (D&C 78:9; 82:11; 104:20, 22; pre-1981 edition). Each of these instances was in
conjunction with
 Copyright (c)   Rigdon's participation
               2005-2009,               in theCorp.
                            Infobase Media    Order of Enoch, or the United Order. At that particular time it was felt necessary to hide the identityPage
                                                                                                                                                      of those individuals
                                                                                                                                                             925   / 1033
to whom the revelations were given, thus the use of pseudonyms (He 1:255). In current editions of the Doctrine and Covenants, Rigdon's real name rather than the
pseudonym is used.
Pelagoram

On three different occasions, the Lord referred to Sidney Rigdon as Pelagoram (D&C 78:9; 82:11; 104:20, 22; pre-1981 edition). Each of these instances was in
conjunction with Rigdon's participation in the Order of Enoch, or the United Order. At that particular time it was felt necessary to hide the identity of those individuals
to whom the revelations were given, thus the use of pseudonyms (He 1:255). In current editions of the Doctrine and Covenants, Rigdon's real name rather than the
pseudonym is used.

See also: Rigdon, Sidney

Pennsylvania

One of the original thirteen American colonies, founded in 1681, Pennsylvania played a small but important part in the restoration of the gospel. It was from within her
borders that the Prophet Joseph found his wife Emma, where much of the work of translating the Book of Mormon took place, and where the Aaronic Priesthood was
restored (JS-H 1:56-75; D&C 13).

Pennsylvania also played a vital role in the founding of the United States and in its continuing history as a nation. The first and second continental congresses met within
her borders, and it was here that the Declaration of Independence was signed. Later Pennsylvania's southern border became the Mason and Dixon Line, which was the
dividing line between the slave and free states during the Civil War. The decisive battle of Gettysburg was fought on her soil.

See also: Harmony, Pennsylvania; Northern States; Susquehanna County; Susquehanna River

Pentecost

During the dedication of the Kirtland Temple, the Prophet Joseph petitioned the Lord to let the "anointing" of his ministers "be fulfilled upon them, as upon those on the
day of Pentecost" (D&C 109:35-37). The day to which he referred was one upon which many marvelous manifestations of the Spirit occurred to the ancient Saints
(Acts 2:1-17).

Joseph's request of Deity was granted, for he later recorded these words in his journal: "The Savior made His appearance to some while angels ministered to others,
and it was a Pentecost and an endowment indeed, long to be remembered, for the sound shall go forth from this place into all the world, and the occurrences of this day
shall be handed down upon the pages of sacred history, to all generations; as the day of Pentecost, so shall this day be numbered and celebrated as a year of jubilee,
and time of rejoicing to the Saints of the Most High God." (HC 2:432-33; italics added.)

The meaning of Pentecost has been thus described: "In ancient Israel 'the feast of weeks' (Ex. 34:22; Deut. 16:10), or 'the feast of harvest' (Ex. 23:16), or 'the day of
the firstfruits' (Num. 28:26), was celebrated 50 days after the Passover. This occasion, from the Greek word Pentekoste (meaning 50th) was known as the day of
Pentecost. It was on this day of Jewish celebration, in the year our Lord was resurrected, that the promised endowment of the Holy Spirit was first enjoyed in the
Christian Era." (MD, 181.)

People of the Lord

In August 1831, the Lord counseled with those who "call yourselves the people of the Lord" (D&C 63:1). According to the Prophet Joseph, "The people of the Lord
[are] those who have complied with the requirements of the new covenant" (TPJS, 17). The "new covenant" includes the fulness of the gospel, with every ordinance,
covenant, and commandment belonging thereto. Those who comply therewith are they who have fully taken upon themselves the name of Christ with a determination to
"always remember him and keep his commandments" (D&C 20:77).

See also: New Covenant

Perdition

The term perdition appears only in section 76 and is used to describe both an individual-Lucifer-and a group of people-sons of perdition-all of whom will suffer an
indescribable fate known only "to those who are made partakers thereof" (HC 1:366; D&C 76:25-43).

Elder Bruce R. McConkie has written: "Two persons, Cain and Satan, have received the awesome name-title Perdition. The name signifies that they have no hope
whatever of any degree of salvation, that they have wholly given themselves up to iniquity, and that any feeling of righteousness whatever has been destroyed in their
breasts. Both had great administrative ability and persuasive power in pre-existence, but both were rebellious and iniquitious from eternity. (D&C 76:25-27; 2 Ne.
2:17-18.) Both came out in open rebellion against God having a perfect knowledge that their course was contrary to all righteousness." (MD, 566; see also Moses
5:24.)

See also: Cain; Satan; Sons of Perdition

Perfect

On two continents Jesus Christ exhorted his followers to seek to be perfect (Matt. 5:48; 3 Ne. 12:48). In his sermon to the Jews the Savior only referred to his Father
as being perfect but in his sermon to the Nephites, following his resurrection when he had received "all power ï¿½ in heaven and in earth" (Matt. 28:18), he included
himself as an example of perfection.

Striving to become perfect can be a frustrating experience if one expects immediate results. It requires patience (D&C 67:13) and a perspective of the larger picture of
eternity. "Working toward perfection is not a one-time decision," said President Spencer W. Kimball, "but a process to be pursued throughout one's lifetime" (CR, Oct.
1978, p. 6). President Joseph Fielding Smith noted that "mortal man cannot be perfect, but the immortal man can. To reach that condition will take time and we have
eternity for it." (CN, March 5, 1966, C-16; see also DS 2:18.)

President Joseph F. Smith noted, "We do not look for absolute perfection in man. Mortal man is not capable of being absolutely perfect. Nevertheless, it is given to us
to be as perfect in the sphere in which we are called to be and to act, as it is for the Father in heaven to be pure and righteous in the more exalted sphere in which he
acts." (GD, 132.)

Elder Bruce R. McConkie offered the following insights about seeking perfection: "If we keep two principles in mind we will thereby know that good and faithful
members of the Church will be saved even though they are far from perfect in this life.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 926 / 1033
"These two principles are: (1) that this life is the appointed time for men to prepare to meet God-this life is the day of our probation; and (2) that the same spirit which
possesses our bodies at the time we go out of this mortal life shall have power to possess our bodies in that eternal world.
acts." (GD, 132.)

Elder Bruce R. McConkie offered the following insights about seeking perfection: "If we keep two principles in mind we will thereby know that good and faithful
members of the Church will be saved even though they are far from perfect in this life.

"These two principles are: (1) that this life is the appointed time for men to prepare to meet God-this life is the day of our probation; and (2) that the same spirit which
possesses our bodies at the time we go out of this mortal life shall have power to possess our bodies in that eternal world.

"What we are doing as members of the Church is charting a course leading to eternal life. There was only one perfect being, the Lord Jesus. If men had to be perfect
and live all of the law strictly, wholly, and completely, there would be only one saved person in eternity." (DSY, 1980, pp. 78-9.)

As one strives to be perfect it would be helpful to keep the words of two modern-day Apostles in mind. Elder Neal A. Maxwell noted, "Obviously, our imperfections
make God's full and final approval of our lives impossible now, but the basic course of our life can be approved" (En., Aug. 1981, p. 13). Elder Marvin J. Ashton
observed, "It is a fact of life that the direction in which we are moving is more important than where we are" (En., May 1987, p. 67).

See also: Just Men Made Perfect; Perfect Day; Perfect Frame; Perfect Man; Walked with God

Perfect Day

Almost hidden in the context of an 1831 revelation is the truth that the righteous will grow brighter and brighter in light as they continue to follow God until they reach
"the perfect day" (D&C 50:24). Sperry indicates this will occur when we fulfill the admonition to be as perfect as our Father and his Beloved Son are (DCC, 213; 3
Ne. 12:48).

Perfect Frame

In his vision of the redemption of the dead, President Joseph F. Smith saw that the process of the resurrection will restore one's body to its perfect frame (D&C
138:17). The missionary Amulek also taught that in the resurrection "the spirit and the body shall be reunited again in its perfect form ï¿½; every thing shall be restored
to its perfect frame ï¿½, the whole becoming spiritual and immortal, that they can no more see corruption" (Alma 11:42-45). These perfected, resurrected bodies "will
no longer be quickened by blood but quickened by the spirit which is eternal and they shall become immortal and shall never die" (CR, Apr. 1917, p. 63).

Speaking of this perfected state, President Joseph Fielding Smith said: "We have reason to believe that the appearance of old age will disappear and the body will be
restored with the full vigor of manhood and womanhood. Children will arise as children, for there is no growth in the grave. Children will continue to grow until they
reach the full stature of their spirits. Anything contrary to this would be inconsistent. When our bodies are restored, they will appear to be in the full vigor of manhood
and womanhood, for the condition of physical weakness will all be left behind in the grave." (AGQ 4:185.)

President Joseph F. Smith taught that in the resurrection "deformity will be removed; defects will be eliminated, and men and women shall attain to the perfection of
their spirits, to the perfection that God designed in the beginning. It is his purpose that men and women, his children, born to become heirs of God, and joint heirs with
Jesus Christ, shall be made perfect, physically as well as spiritually, through obedience to the law by which he has provided the means that perfection shall come to all
his children." (GD, 23.)

See also: Resurrection

Perfect Man

The Lord speaks of Seth, son of Adam, as being "a perfect man, and his likeness was the express likeness of his father" (D&C 107:43). The Old Testament identifies
Noah as a "just man and perfect in his generations" (Gen. 6:9) and Job as a man that "was perfect and upright" (Job 1:1). The footnote reference to perfect in the
Genesis citation indicates the word comes from Hebrew, meaning "complete, whole, having integrity." While there have been many righteous men and women who have
walked the "path of perfect righteousness," there has been only One who was perfect in the "supreme sense," the Lord Jesus Christ (MD, 567-68; Alma 13:10-12).

See also: Perfect; Seth (Son of Adam)

Perrysburg New York

On October 5, 1833, Joseph Smith, Sidney Rigdon, and Freeman Nickerson left Kirtland for a missionary journey to Canada. They arrived in Perrysburg, Cattaraugus
County, New York, on October 12, where Joseph received the revelation contained in section 100. This town was the residence of Joseph's traveling companion,
"Father" Nickerson, as Joseph called him. The following day Joseph recorded: "Elder Rigdon preached to a large congregation, at Freeman Nickerson's, and I bore
record while the Lord gave His Spirit in a remarkable manner" (HC 1:416-21). The town is located near the northeast boundary of Lake Erie (see map on page 296 of
the 1981 edition of the D&C).

Perverse

See: Crooked

Peter

This ancient Apostle of Jesus is mentioned in five sections of the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 7:4, 5; 13:Preface; 27:12; 49:11; and 128:10, 20). However, there are
over 180 references to him in the New Testament, where his rise from the role of a humble fisherman to "the number one man in all the world" is recorded (FPM, 244).

Peter and his brother, Andrew, were "fishers" who responded to the Savior's call to become "fishers of men" by "straightway" forsaking their nets and following him
(Mark 1:16-18). His given name was Simon, but this was changed to Peter or Cephas by divine decree (Matt. 10:2; Mark 3:16; Luke 6:14; John 1:42). "Thou art
Simon," said Jesus to this devoted disciple, "thou shalt be called Cephas, which is, by interpretation, a seer, or a stone" (JST, John 1:42). Thus, in the Savior's often
misunderstood declaration to Peter, found in Matthew 16:15-19, He might well have said: "Thou art a seer; and upon this rock (principle of seership) I will build my
church" (TRG, 137).

There is no question about Peter's preeminence among the Twelve Apostles, for his role as chief spokesman is readily seen (Matt. 15:15; 16:15-16; Mark 8:29; 9:5;
10:28; Luke 8:45; 12:41; John 6:68). Elder David O. McKay wrote that Peter "was undoubtedly appointed and set apart as the President of the Council of
Twelve"  (AA,
 Copyright  (c) 20). He, alongInfobase
                2005-2009,      with James andCorp.
                                        Media John, served as the First Presidency of the Church anciently and brought those keys of authority toPage
                                                                                                                                                  the Prophet
                                                                                                                                                         927 Joseph
                                                                                                                                                              / 1033
(D&C 7:7; Matt. 16:19; D&C 27:12; 128:20; TPJS, 158).

Evidently these three Apostles served in a dual capacity as members of the Quorum of the Twelve and as the First Presidency, for "there is no evidence in any scripture
church" (TRG, 137).

There is no question about Peter's preeminence among the Twelve Apostles, for his role as chief spokesman is readily seen (Matt. 15:15; 16:15-16; Mark 8:29; 9:5;
10:28; Luke 8:45; 12:41; John 6:68). Elder David O. McKay wrote that Peter "was undoubtedly appointed and set apart as the President of the Council of
Twelve" (AA, 20). He, along with James and John, served as the First Presidency of the Church anciently and brought those keys of authority to the Prophet Joseph
(D&C 7:7; Matt. 16:19; D&C 27:12; 128:20; TPJS, 158).

Evidently these three Apostles served in a dual capacity as members of the Quorum of the Twelve and as the First Presidency, for "there is no evidence in any scripture
or prophecy declaring that these three men acted independently, or apart from the Council of the Twelve Apostles" (DS 3:152).

Of this great man, President Spencer W. Kimball said: "When Christ chose this fisherman for his first and chief apostle, he was taking no chances. He picked a
diamond in the rough-a diamond that would need to be cut, trimmed, and polished by correction, chastisement, and trials-but nevertheless a diamond of real quality.
The Savior knew this apostle could be trusted to receive the keys of the kingdom, the sealing and the loosing power. Like other humans, Peter might make some errors
in his developing process, but he would be solid, trustworthy, and dependable as a leader of the kingdom of God." ("Peter, My Brother," SY: 1971, p. 2.)

Peterson Ziba

In October 1830, four missionaries were called to labor among the Lamanites. Among the four was a little-known man called Ziba Peterson (D&C 32:3). It appears
that he was baptized on April 18, 1830, but there is some discrepancy here. In the History of the Church, there is record of a Richard B. Peterson baptized on that
date. However, in the Historical Record the name appears as Richard Z. Peterson. In the Doctrine and Covenants he is referred to as Ziba Peterson. All three appear
to be the same individual (HC 1:81; SS, 169).

Peterson is publicly chastized in a revelation received in August 1831 for not confessing his sins and for attempting to hide them (D&C 58:60). He was subsequently
mentioned in a letter signed by the First Presidency of the Church in June 1833, wherein they said: "We deliver Brother Ziba Peterson over to the buffetings of Satan, in
the name of the Lord, that he may learn not to transgress the commandments of God" (HC 1:367.) He did not return to fellowship in the faith that could have brought
him the blessings of eternal life.

Pharaoh

At a time when the threat of mob action was at a high point, the Lord promised the Prophet Joseph that he would "soften the hearts of the people, as I did the heart of
Pharaoh, from time to time" (D&C 105:27). The title "Pharaoh" was given anciently to the Egyptian kings. The Pharaoh to whom the Lord refers here is he who reigned
in Egypt at the time of the exodus of the children of Israel (Ex. 5-15). There is no unanimity among biblical scholars as to this man's exact identity, but most believe him
to be either Ramses II or his son, Menephthah (Peloubet, 506; LDSBD, 750).

Phelps W. W.

Among those who played a dominant role in the early history of the Church was William W. (W.W.) Phelps. In fact, the fruits of his labors are still being enjoyed on a
worldwide basis; for each Sunday morning, as the Mormon Tabernacle Choir commences their theme song, "Gently Raise the Sacred Strain" (Hymns, no. 146), the
words penned by Phelps decades ago are heard by countless listeners throughout the world. Other favorites such as "Praise to the Man" (Hymns, no 27) and "Now
Let Us Rejoice" (Hymns, no 3) were also written by Phelps.

The name of W. W. Phelps initially appears in the Doctrine and Covenants in section 55, which is directed to him and in which he is called upon to assist Oliver
Cowdery in "the work of printing, and of selecting and writing books for schools in this church" (D&C 55:4). In a later revelation he is specifically called to be a printer
for the Church in the land of Zion-Jackson County, Missouri (D&C 57:11; 58:40).

Later yet he was appointed one of the "stewards" over the revelations which were to make up the Book of Commandments, the forerunner to the Doctrine and
Covenants (D&C 70:1). On July 20, 1833, his house was attacked by a mob and the printing office destroyed along with the initial copies of the Book of
Commandments.

Phelps took an active part in the Church in Missouri, being present when the temple lot at Independence, Missouri, was dedicated by the Prophet. He also took part in
the proceedings during the excavation of the Far West temple site. He offered his life as a ransom for the Saints on one occasion and served in a stake presidency along
with David and John Whitmer.

This presidency was rejected by the Saints on February 6, 1838, after which Phelps became embroiled in bitterness against the Church. His actions led to his being
excommunicated on March 17, 1839. On June 29, 1840, he wrote to the Prophet Joseph and asked for forgiveness and fellowship (HC 4:141-42). In Joseph's reply,
he expressed his frank forgiveness in these poetic lines: "Come on, dear brother, since the war is past, for friends at first, are friends again at last" (HC 4:162-64).

Following his return, Phelps was ever loyal and active in the cause of truth. He served on the Nauvoo city council at the time of the martyrdom and was involved in the
subsequent legal entanglements. He and his wife were among the first to receive their endowments in the Nauvoo temple, and he later served as an ordinance worker
there as well as in the Salt Lake Valley. He labored in various civic and governmental positions in the territory and died a faithful member of the Church on March 7,
1872. (Jenson 3:692-97.)

See also: Shalemanasseh

Pierceth All Things

See: Sharper Than a Two-Edged Sword; Still Small Voice

Pilgrims

See: Strangers and Pilgrims on Earth

Pillar of Fire

One of the great events of the Second Coming of Christ will be his appearance with his Twelve Apostles, who will stand at his right hand "in a pillar of fire, being
clothed with robes of righteousness" (D&C 29:12). The descriptive term pillar of fire has been used on other occasions to describe great spiritual outpourings,
accompanied
 Copyright (c)by2005-2009,
                 physical manifestations.
                             Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                Page 928 / 1033
Father Lehi was shown marvelous truths while observing a pillar of fire resting upon a rock (1 Ne. 1:6). Two of his descendants, one of whom bore his name, were
protected by a pillar of fire which later surrounded an entire body of people (Hel. 5:24, 43). The children of Israel were led from bondage by a pillar of fire (Ex. 13:21).
Pillar of Fire

One of the great events of the Second Coming of Christ will be his appearance with his Twelve Apostles, who will stand at his right hand "in a pillar of fire, being
clothed with robes of righteousness" (D&C 29:12). The descriptive term pillar of fire has been used on other occasions to describe great spiritual outpourings,
accompanied by physical manifestations.

Father Lehi was shown marvelous truths while observing a pillar of fire resting upon a rock (1 Ne. 1:6). Two of his descendants, one of whom bore his name, were
protected by a pillar of fire which later surrounded an entire body of people (Hel. 5:24, 43). The children of Israel were led from bondage by a pillar of fire (Ex. 13:21).

Inasmuch as "God dwells in everlasting burnings" (TPJS, 361), it appears that this fire, through which he occasionally manifests himself (Ex. 3:2), is a form of celestial
light, a light so exquisite that it may appear as fire. The angel Moroni, for example, was described as having a "countenance truly like lightning" (JS-H 1:32), and the
Savior's eyes have been described "as a flame of fire" (D&C 110:3).

The righteous receive a "baptism of fire," whereby they are purified to enter God's presence (D&C 20:41).

See also: Fire

Pillar of Heaven

At the Second Coming the righteous shall be "caught up to meet [Christ] in the midst of the pillar of heaven" (D&C 88:97). A pillar is a support. This phrase is possibly
symbolic of the support which the righteous receive from the Savior, who is the central support of the plan of salvation. In this sense, the Redeemer, who made the
resurrection possible, is a Pillar of heaven himself.

See also: Jesus Christ

Pit

In the agony of his soul, Joseph Smith cried from the confines of prison for relief, only to have the Lord indicate that yet further trials awaited him. Among those trials
was the possibility of being "cast into the pit, or into the hands of murderers" (D&C 122:7). The Prophet Joseph's experience was not unlike the unjust confinement
which the ancient seer after whom he was named (2 Ne. 3:14-15) experienced when he was cast into a pit and ultimately into prison (Gen. 37:24; 39).

To Joseph Smith, the pit may have symbolized the clutches of the enemies of righteousness-the murderers-who would seek and ultimately take his life. From this pit,
however, there would be an escape from his enemies, for at the moment of death, the martyr's spirit soared beyond their grasp.

As the Prophet's bereaved mother looked upon the lifeless bodies of her slain sons she said: "I seemed almost to hear them say, 'Mother, weep not for us, we have
overcome the world by love; we carried to them the gospel, that their souls might be saved; they slew us for our testimony, and thus placed us beyond their power;
their ascendancy is for a moment, ours is an eternal triumph!'" (LMS, 325.)

Plains of Olaha Shinehah

In July 1838, the Lord spoke of "the plains of Olaha Shinehah, or the land where Adam dwelt" (D&C 117:8). President Joseph Fielding Smith said that this area "must
be a part of, or in the vicinity of Adam-Ondi-Ahman. The name Olaha Shinehah may be, and in all probability is, from the language of Adam. We may without great
controversy believe that this is the name which Adam gave this place, at least we may venture this as a probable guess. Shinehah, according to the Book of Abraham, is
the name given to the sun. (Abraham 3:13.) It is the name applied to Kirtland when the Lord desired in a revelation to hide its identity. (Sec. 82.) Elder Janne M.
Sjodahl commenting on the name, Olaha Shinehah, has said: 'Shinehah means sun, and Olaha is possible a variant of the word Olea, which is "the moon." (Abraham
3:13.) If so the plains of Olaha Shinehah would be the Plains of the Moon and the Sun, so called, perhaps because of astronomical observations there made.' We learn
from the writings of Moses that the Lord revealed to the ancients great knowledge concerning the stars, and Abraham by revelations and through the Urim and
Thummim received wonderful information concerning the heavens and the governing planets, or stars. It was also revealed by the Prophet Joseph Smith that
Methuselah was acquainted with the stars as were others of the antediluvian prophets including Adam. So it may be reasonable that here in this valley important
information was made known anciently in relation to the stars of our universe." (CHMR 2:97-98.)

Plates

Other than specific reference to "the plates of Nephi," which are discussed elsewhere in this volume, the Lord speaks several times in a general sense of "the
plates" (D&C 3:19; 5:1, 4; 17:1). These "plates" are the gold plates given to the Prophet Joseph Smith and from which he translated the Book of Mormon (see JS-H
1:27-59).

See also: Book of Mormon; Plates of Nephi

Plates of Nephi

The "plates of Nephi" are spoken of in Doctrine and Covenants 10:38-45. By June 1828, Joseph Smith had completed 116 pages of translation on the Book of
Mormon. Bending to pressure, he importuned the Lord to allow Martin Harris to take that translation and show it to designated individuals. Harris broke his solemn
promise not to display the sheets to others than the designated few, and the translation was lost.

Besides being severely rebuked for his negligence, the Prophet Joseph was informed that he was not to retranslate what had been lost, for enemies of the Church had
planned to alter the original translation and claim his seership to be spurious (HC 1:21-23). The 116 pages had been translated from the portion of the large plates of
Nephi known as the book of Lehi, which contained a history of the colony of Lehi from 600 B.C. down to the reign of king Benjamin, about 120 B.C. There was a
parallel set of records being kept at this same time known as the small plates of Nephi, which contained "the more part of the ministry" of those ancient people while the
large plates contained "the more part of the reign of kings and the wars and contentions" of those people (1 Ne. 9:4).

Thus, the Lord in his all-knowing wisdom prepared for the eventual loss of the 116 pages of manuscript centuries before it occurred. As one of the ancient record
keepers stated, "The Lord hath commanded me to make these plates for a wise purpose in him.ï¿½ The Lord knoweth all things from the beginning." (1 Ne. 9:5-6.)
The small plates of Nephi consisted of what is now the first six books in the Book of Mormon. They were attached in their original form-unabridged -to the abridged
record which the ancient prophets Mormon and Moroni had prepared and which Joseph Smith would "translate by the gift and power of God" to become the Book of
Mormon. They are referred to as "these plates" in the Book of Mormon, while the large plates of Nephi are referred to as the "other Plates" (1 Ne. 9; Words of
Mormon).
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 929 / 1033
See also: Book of Mormon; King Benjamin; Manuscript, 116 Lost Pages of
keepers stated, "The Lord hath commanded me to make these plates for a wise purpose in him.ï¿½ The Lord knoweth all things from the beginning." (1 Ne. 9:5-6.)
The small plates of Nephi consisted of what is now the first six books in the Book of Mormon. They were attached in their original form-unabridged -to the abridged
record which the ancient prophets Mormon and Moroni had prepared and which Joseph Smith would "translate by the gift and power of God" to become the Book of
Mormon. They are referred to as "these plates" in the Book of Mormon, while the large plates of Nephi are referred to as the "other Plates" (1 Ne. 9; Words of
Mormon).

See also: Book of Mormon; King Benjamin; Manuscript, 116 Lost Pages of

Plural Marriages

See: Concubines; Hagar; Law of Sarah; Manifesto; One Wife; Utah Commission; Whitney, Newel K.; Woodruff, Wilford

Pollute

The Lord has warned that we should not pollute holy places or ordinances (D&C 84:59; 88:134; 101:97; 105:15; 110:8; 124:46). The verb pollute means to defile; to
make something unclean or impure; to introduce elements into something that are foreign to its nature. For example, man's body is a temple for his spirit which is the
offspring of Deity (1 Cor. 3:16-17; Heb. 12:9). When man allows that body to become polluted through sin, God's Spirit "has no place in him, for he dwelleth not in
unholy temples" (Mosiah 2:36-7).

Moroni warned of a day when there would be "great pollutions upon the face of the earth" (Morm. 8:31). Although this may have some reference to our modern-day
ecological problems (En., Nov. 1978, p. 58), it is likely that these pollutions also referred to the filthy wave of profanity, vulgarity, and pornography that is presently
engulfing the earth (En., May 1986, p. 49).

Polygamy

See: Plural Marriages

Ponder

On three occasions in the Doctrine and Covenants the Lord invites us to ponder His words or ways (D&C 30:3; 88:62, 71). The mother of our Savior "pondered" the
experiences of that sacred night when her holy Son came into mortality as the Babe of Bethlehem (Luke 2:19). And the ancient prophet Moroni admonished future
readers of the sacred record entrusted to his care to "ponder it in your hearts" (Moro. 10:3). The revelation in Doctrine and Covenants 138 came as a result of Joseph
F. Smith's "pondering over the scriptures" (D&C 138:1).

The meaning and power of this word have been described by President Marion G. Romney: "As I have read the scriptures, I have been challenged by the word
ponder.ï¿½ The dictionary says that ponder means 'to weigh mentally, think deeply about, deliberate, meditate.' ï¿½ Pondering is, in my feeling, a form of prayer.ï¿½
Desiring, searching, and pondering over 'the words of eternal life,' all three of them together, as important as they are, would be inadequate without prayer." (CR, Apr.
1973, pp. 117-18.)

Pontus

In a 1918 vision, President Joseph F. Smith pondered on the "primitive [former-day] saints scattered abroad throughout Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia, and other parts
of Asia" (D&C 138:5). "Pontus [was] a large district in the north of Asia Minor, extending along the coast of the Pontus Euxinus or Black Sea, from which the name
was derived. It corresponds nearly to the modern Trebizond." (Peloubet, 524.) It is mentioned three times in the New Testament (Acts 2:9; 18:2; 1 Pet. 1:1). It can be
found in section E3 of map 13 in the LDS Edition of the King James Version of the Bible (see also maps 20, 21, 22).

Poor

The term poor is used basically in two senses in the Doctrine and Covenants. In most cases it refers to those who are needy or destitute, and the Saints are consistently
commanded to help alleviate the suffering of such souls (D&C 38:35; 42:30; 56:16; 136:8). These individuals are not exempt from keeping the commandments, for
strict compliance to God's laws is required of them as of others (D&C 56:17-18; 58:47).

There is another group of "poor" spoken of in scripture, usually in association with the "meek" (D&C 35:15; 88:17). These are "the poor in spirit who come unto me,"
declared the Savior. They are "the meek [who] shall inherit the earth" (3 Ne. 12:3, 5; D&C 56:18; 88:17, 26).

This latter category consists of "those who are humble and contrite, who have a broken heart and a contrite spirit, who are devoid of pride, self-righteousness, and self-
conceit.ï¿½ who accept Christ by accepting his gospel. They gain entrance to the Church or kingdom on earth and become heirs of the kingdom or celestial world in
the realms of immortality" (DNTC 1:215.)

Power of Godliness

In 1832, the Lord emphatically declared that without the authority and ordinances of the priesthood, "the power of godliness is not manifest unto men in the
flesh" (D&C 84:19-21). President Charles W. Nibley stated that "in the administration of it [the priesthood] we have seen and do see the power of godliness.ï¿½ We
see it in the temples of the Lord; we see it in the sick rooms; we see it manifested in presidencies of stakes, bishoprics of wards. In all the leadership of the priesthood
you see that same power of godliness.ï¿½ It is the power of godliness, of godly lives. It is the power of godly men and godly women, through the ordinances of the
priesthood made manifest; and everyone shares in it." (CR, Apr. 1927, pp. 26-27; italics added.)

The power of godliness, or the power to become like unto God, is particularly manifest in the higher ordinances administered in the temples (DS 2:143). These saving
ordinances provide the keys whereby one may ultimately receive a fulness of the glory of the Father (see D&C 93:11-20).

See also: Fulness of the Glory of the Father

Power of Heaven

See: Power of the Priesthood

Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 930 / 1033
Power   of the Priesthood

When the prophet Isaiah admonished Israel to put on her strength, he envisioned her putting on the authority and power of the priesthood (Isa. 52:1; D&C 113:7-9; 2
Power of Heaven

See: Power of the Priesthood

Power of the Priesthood

When the prophet Isaiah admonished Israel to put on her strength, he envisioned her putting on the authority and power of the priesthood (Isa. 52:1; D&C 113:7-9; 2
Ne. 8:24; 3 Ne. 20:36). The "powers of heaven" (D&C 121:34-36) are synonymous with the "power of the priesthood." However, as Bishop H. Burke Peterson
declared, "Power and authority in the priesthood are not necessarily synonymous. All of us who hold the priesthood have the authority to act for the Lord, but the
effectiveness of our authority-or if you please, the power that comes through that authority-depends on the pattern of our lives; it depends on our rightousness." (CR,
Apr. 1976, p. 50.)

Thus, to have received authority is not sufficient to guarantee the exercise of power. Just as the amount of light emanating from a given source will depend upon the
power which is supplied to that source, so will the effectiveness of the priesthood be determined by its power source. Celestial conduct brings forth priesthood power,
and conduct which is terrestrial or telestial tarnishes and corrodes the conduits of priesthood power.

President John Taylor observed that "it is the intercourse and communication of the priesthood in heaven that gives power, life and efficacy to the living priesthood on
earth" (GK, 130). Celestial channels of communication are maintained, as the Lord observed, "only upon the principles of righteousness" (D&C 121:36).

Bishop H. Burke Peterson summarized: "Success in the priesthood depends on the pattern of our life. When we learn to be led by the Spirit, then the priesthood
authority we have will become priesthood power, the power to change lives for the better, to cause miracles to happen in the lives of boys and girls and fathers and
mothers." (CR, Oct. 1974, p. 99.)

See also: Rights of the Priesthood

Powers of Darkness

One spring morning in 1820, Joseph Smith first experienced in its fullest fury the impact of "the powers of darkness." These powers, he later recalled, had from his
"infancy" combined against him in an effort to destroy him. (JS-H 1:15, 16, 20.) Such powers are exercised by the devil and those who share his demented domain
(D&C 21:6; 24:1; 38:11). These powers are willingly accepted by those who reject the light of God and are often vainly employed against those whom God has
chosen to lead his Church.

Elder Bruce R. McConkie has said: "Such are the ways of Satan that when the God of heaven seeks to send the greatest light of the ages into the world, the forces of
evil oppose it with the deepest darkness and iniquity of their benighted realm" (En., Nov. 1975, p. 18). The "powers of darkness" may rage relentlessly, but they are
limited by, and subject to, the power of light-the power of the holy priesthood as it is administered in righteousness.

See also: Darkness; Devil

Praise of the World

See: Honors of Men

Pratt Orson

The earliest mention of Orson Pratt in the Doctrine and Covenants came only six weeks after he was baptized a member of the Church by his brother, Parley. In this
revelation the Lord said, "You are my son" and are "called of me to preach my gospel" (D&C 34:3, 5). He was called as one of the original members of the Quorum of
the Twelve Apostles and is later mentioned as a member of this body (D&C 124:129). His name also appears in a revelation to Brigham Young as one who is called
upon to organize a pioneer company (D&C 136:13).

A full listing of his missionary journeys would occupy much space, for he was constantly responding to the charge given him by the Lord in 1830 to "preach my gospel."
He crossed the Atlantic Ocean sixteen times in his missionary labors. He had a keen intellect, being much interested in mathematics and astronomy. While crossing the
plains with the pioneers, Orson took astronomical and other scientific observations to determine the latitude and longitude of the most prominent places. He published
several scientific books and pamphlets, including "Cubic and Biquadratic Equations," and at the time of his death was working on a manuscript titled "On the Differential
Calculus, Containing Original Principles."

He was no less a writer in the realm of religion; his prolific pen produced numerous tracts, articles, and books which explained and defended the principles of the
kingdom of God. He served as the Church Recorder and Historian from 1874 until his death on October 3, 1881. His service in the Quorum of the Twelve ran from
his ordination in the spring of 1835 until his death on October 3, 1881. However, there was an almost six-month period in which he did not serve, which caused a
reordering of his status in Apostolic seniority. (CA 1978:106.)

The Deseret News eulogized him as follows: "Orson Pratt was truly an Apostle of the Lord. Full of integrity, firm as a rock to his convictions, true to his brethren and to
his God, earnest and zealous in defense and proclamation of the truth, ever ready to bear testimony to the latter-day work, he had a mind stored with scripture, ancient
and modern, was an eloquent speaker, a powerful minister, a logical and convincing writer, an honest man and a great soul who reached out after eternal things,
grasped them with the gift of inspiration, and brought them down to the level and comprehension of the common mind. Thousands have been brought into the Church
through his preaching in many lands, thousands more by his writings. He set but little store on the wealth of this world, but he has laid up treasures in heaven which will
make him eternally rich." (Jenson 1:87-91.)

Pratt Parley P.

The elder of the two famous brothers, Parley P. Pratt is mentioned in seven revelations in the Doctrine and Covenants. In 1830, the Lord declared of Elder Pratt: "I will
that he shall declare my gospel and learn of me and be meek and lowly of heart" (D&C 32:1). Three years later the Lord expressed pleasure with Parley's labors
(D&C 97:3). His missionary labors are mentioned in four sections (D&C 49:1, 3; 50:37; 52:26; 103:30, 37), and his membership in the Quorum of the Twelve
Apostles is cited in another (124:129). Parley received his apostolic calling in February 1835 as one of the original members of the Twelve.

His testimony of the restored gospel came after he followed the promptings of the Spirit, which led him to discover the Book of Mormon. His reaction to "that book of
books" is recorded in his autobiography: "I opened it with eagerness.ï¿½ I read all day; eating was a burden, I had no desire for food; sleep was a burden when the
night came,(c)
 Copyright   for2005-2009,
                 I preferred reading to sleep.
                              Infobase  MediaAs  I read the spirit of the Lord was upon me, and I knew and comprehended that the book was true, as plainly and
                                               Corp.                                                                                              Page 931 / 1033
manifestly as a man comprehends and knows that he exists. My joy was now full, as it were, and I rejoiced." (APP, 36-37.)

Elder Pratt became known for sermons and poetry; some of the latter have become well-known hymns to Latter-day Saints. Among them are such favorites as "The
Apostles is cited in another (124:129). Parley received his apostolic calling in February 1835 as one of the original members of the Twelve.

His testimony of the restored gospel came after he followed the promptings of the Spirit, which led him to discover the Book of Mormon. His reaction to "that book of
books" is recorded in his autobiography: "I opened it with eagerness.ï¿½ I read all day; eating was a burden, I had no desire for food; sleep was a burden when the
night came, for I preferred reading to sleep. As I read the spirit of the Lord was upon me, and I knew and comprehended that the book was true, as plainly and
manifestly as a man comprehends and knows that he exists. My joy was now full, as it were, and I rejoiced." (APP, 36-37.)

Elder Pratt became known for sermons and poetry; some of the latter have become well-known hymns to Latter-day Saints. Among them are such favorites as "The
Morning Breaks; The Shadows Flee," "An Angel from on High," and "Come, O Thou King of Kings" (Hymns, 1, 13, 59). He was the founding editor of The Millennial
Star and wrote the famous Mormon publications, Voice of Warning and Key to Theology.

During the Missouri persecutions, he was confined to prison without benefit of trial for about eight months, from which he finally escaped on July 4, 1839-an
appropriate day on which to receive liberty. Elder Pratt became one of the Church's martyrs to die a violent death when he was murdered on May 13, 1857, while
performing his duties as an Apostolic missionary near the Arkansas border. His dying words to his bereaved wife, Eleanor, were: "I die a firm believer in the Gospel of
Jesus Christ as revealed through the Prophet Joseph Smith, and I wish you to carry this my dying testimony. I know that the Gospel is true and that Joseph Smith was a
prophet of the living God, I am dying a martyr to the faith." (BYUS 15:248.)

Prayer

One of the earliest admonitions in the Doctrine and Covenants was to "pray always, that you may come off conqueror" (D&C 10:5). Prayerful petitioning of the Lord is
mentioned over ninety times in the Doctrine and Covenants and is one of the basic requirements for remaining in touch with spiritual matters. "Prayer is the passport to
spiritual power," said President Spencer W. Kimball (CR, Apr. 1973, p. 153). It is a spiritually refreshing pause amidst the pressures of day-to-day living. The Lord
taught that we "receive the Spirit through prayer" (D&C 63:64). Prayer is to be part of one's public and private experiences: an audible expression from the lips as well
as a silent plea from the depths of one's soul (D&C 19:28; 23:6).

Elder Neal A. Maxwell made the following observations regarding prayer: "Petitioning in prayer has taught me that the vault of heaven, with all its blessings, is to be
opened only by a combination lock: one tumbler falls when there is faith, a second when there is personal righteousness, and the third and final tumbler falls only when
what is sought is (in God's judgment, not ours) 'right' for us. Sometimes we pound on the vault door for something we want very much in faith, in reasonable
righteousness, and wonder why the door does not open. We would be very spoiled children if that vault door opened any more easily than it does now. I can tell,
looking back, God truly loves me by the petitions that, in his perfect wisdom and love, he has refused to grant me. Our rejected petitions tell us not only much about
ourselves, but also much about our flawless Father." (DSY, 1976, p. 200; see also 3 Ne. 18:20; D&C 109:44.)

Among the ingredients necessary for powerful, prayerful experiences should be the following: (1) Preparation: making sure that one has prepared both the physical
setting and one's own mind and spirit for proper petitioning. (2) Personal relationship: endeavoring to visualize the Father with whom one is speaking; establishing a
righteous rapport and friendly, yet respectful, relationship with Deity. (3) Pleading: Alma's spiritual success was due to his "wrestling with God in mighty prayer" (Alma
8:10). President Ezra Taft Benson cautioned that "each of us would become disturbed if a friend said the same few words to us each day, treated the conversation as a
chore, and could hardly wait to finish it in order to turn on the TV and forget us" (En., May 1977, p. 33). No man should endeavor to either enter nor depart God's
presence in haste. (4) Pause: "Part of our worthwhile, urgency prayers today can be a reverent, quiet, listening period," said Elder Marvin J. Ashton (En., May 1974, p.
37). In a celestial conversation, one must listen as well as talk. (5) Proceed: "After making a request through prayer, we have a responsibility to assist in its being
granted," admonished President Benson (En., May 1977, p. 33).

If one is to spiritually survive in a world of wickedness, he must be fortified with celestial sustenance. Prayer is one of the basic sources of such eternal nourishment.

See also: House of Prayer; In the Season Thereof

Precepts of Men

The Lord indicated that when the light of the gospel comes to dispel the darkness of sin and ignorance, many will not receive it "because of the precepts of men" (D&C
45:28-29). Their minds will have become too clouded by false philosophies to see the light of the gospel.

A precept, according to the dictionary, is "a principle intended as a general rule of conduct." "Precepts of men" are principles of conduct, or expressions of belief, which
are "empty forms without spirituality" (CBM 1:407). That is, these precepts are not based upon the "living water" of gospel truths but rather leave men either thirsting or
spiritually poisoned from their ill effects (John 4:10-14). These "precepts of men" are false doctrines which cause men to err and deny the power of God (2 Ne. 28:14-
15, 26; JS-H 1:19).

Some of the "precepts of men" which were denounced in an address by Elder Ezra Taft Benson in 1969 included birth control, subversive educational theories, misuse
of the arts and social sciences in promoting profane philosophies, and amoral or immoral teachings (CR, Apr. 1969, pp. 10-15).

President Harold B. Lee counseled: "If we find in school texts claims that contradict the word of the Lord as pertaining to the creation of the world, the origin of man,
or the determination of what is right or wrong in the conduct of human souls, we may be certain that such teachings are but the theories of men; and as men improve
their learning and experimentation, the nearer will their theories coincide with the truths that God has given to His church" (SHP, 73).

The Lord has commanded parents to fortify their children against the "precepts of men" by bringing them up "in light and truth" (D&C 93:40; see also 68:25). In
summary, the Apostle Paul's words could well be reviewed: "Beware, lest any man spoil you through philosophy and vain deceit, after the tradition of men, after the
rudiments of the world, and not after Christ" (Col. 2:8).

See also: Commandments of Men

Predicated

An 1843 instruction from the Prophet Joseph Smith indicates that all blessings are predicated upon obedience to laws (D&C 130:20-21). This simply means that
blessings are contingent upon obedience to the laws upon which they are based.

Preparatory Gospel

Elder Bruce R. McConkie defined the preparatory gospel as "a lesser portion of the Lord's saving truths, a portion which prepares and schools men for a future day
when  the fulness of the gospel may be received, a portion which of itself is not sufficient to seal men up unto eternal life or assure them an inheritance in the celestial
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
world.ï¿½ It is a gospel system administered by the lesser or Aaronic Priesthood. When the power to bestow the Holy Ghost is enjoyed, which power       Page     932 / for
                                                                                                                                                            is reserved 1033
holders of the Melchizedek Priesthood, then the fulness of the gospel is manifest." (MD, 333.)
Preparatory Gospel

Elder Bruce R. McConkie defined the preparatory gospel as "a lesser portion of the Lord's saving truths, a portion which prepares and schools men for a future day
when the fulness of the gospel may be received, a portion which of itself is not sufficient to seal men up unto eternal life or assure them an inheritance in the celestial
world.ï¿½ It is a gospel system administered by the lesser or Aaronic Priesthood. When the power to bestow the Holy Ghost is enjoyed, which power is reserved for
holders of the Melchizedek Priesthood, then the fulness of the gospel is manifest." (MD, 333.)

The Lord indicated that the preparatory gospel included "the gospel of repentance and of baptism, and the remission of sins, and the law of carnal
commandments" (D&C 84:27). Because of transgression and unwillingness to hearken to the prophet Moses, the fulness of the gospel was taken from ancient Israel
(D&C 84:19-27).

"If Israel had remained faithful, they would have received all the blessings and privileges of the Melchizedek Priesthood, but instead they were confined to the scope of
the blessings of the Aaronic Priesthood and also became subject to the measures of the Law of Moses, which contained many temporal laws, some of which were
severe and drastic in their nature. This condition continued until the resurrection of Jesus Christ, when this carnal law was fulfilled and was replaced by the fulness of the
gospel." (DS 3:84; Gal. 3:19-24; 3 Ne. 9:15-22; 12:18; 15:1-10.)

Presence of God the Father

The Lord revealed that once the earth "hath filled the measure of its creation, it shall be crowned with glory, even with the presence of God the Father" (D&C 88:19).
The destiny of this globe is to become celestialized and serve as the habitat of celestial beings.

"What will be the condition of the people who dwell upon that glorious celestial world?" asked Elder Orson Pratt. "They will have the presence of God the Father with
them. They will be permitted to dwell where he is. He will light up that world; they will have no need of the rays of the sun, as we now have, neither of the moon, nor
stars, so far as light is concerned, for the Lord God will be their light and their glory from that time henceforth and forever." (JD 21:205.)

Only those who inhabit this celestial sphere will enjoy "the presence of God the Father," for the inhabitants of other kingdoms will not enjoy, nor partake of, "the fulness
of the Father" (D&C 76:50-86).

See also: Celestial; Presence of the Son

Presence of the Lord Shall be As the Melting Fire

The statement in Doctrine and Covenants 133:41 that "the presence of the Lord shall be as the melting fire that burneth" is similar to Paul's proclamation that "our God
is a consuming fire" (Heb. 12:29). Explaining this latter scripture, Elder Bruce R. McConkie has said: "Joseph Smith taught that those who gain exaltation shall 'Dwell in
everlasting burnings in immortal glory! (TPJS, 347), and that 'God Almighty himself dwells in eternal fire; flesh and blood cannot go there, for all corruption is devoured
by the fire.ï¿½ When our flesh is quickened by the Spirit, there will be no blood in this tabernacle.' (TPJS, 367.)

"And Paul applies the truth here involved to the Second Coming when the Lord's earthly vineyard shall be burned, when 'the elements shall melt with fervent heat' (2
Pet. 3:10), when the earth itself shall 'burn as an oven; and all the proud, yea, and all that do wickedly, shall be stubble.' (Mal. 4:1.)" (DNTC 3:233-34.)

Thus, the presence of this Holy Being-the Promised Messiah-will consume, as if by fire, all who are not worthy to abide his presence. It is also possible that the "melting
fire" may have reference to volcanic activity with its accompanying flow of liquid lava. Another possibility for the "fervent heat" (D&C 101:25) that will accompany the
Lord's coming could be the result of the terrible heat and destruction caused by nuclear weapons.

See also: Mountains Flow Down

Presence of the Son

Speaking of the ultimate destinies of men, the Lord revealed that three kingdoms of glory exist -celestial, terrestrial, and telestial (D&C 76:88). Only those who abide a
celestial law will enjoy "the presence of God and his Christ forever and ever", while those who earn a terrestrial glory only merit "the presence of the Son, but not of the
fulness of the Father" (D&C 76:62, 77).

To enjoy "the presence of the Son" is to have this celestial being, Jesus the Christ, visit a terrestrial sphere on occasion. "Because they were honorable men, free from
lying, adultery and kindred sins, they will receive of the Savior's glory. In other words, they will be entitled to visits from the Son, but not from the Father. They do not
'obtain the crown over the kingdom of our God.'" (SS, 462.)

See also: Presence of God the Father

Presidency of the Church

See: First Presidency of the Church

Presidency of the High Priesthood

President Joseph Fielding Smith has written: "The Melchizedek Priesthood 'holds the right of presidency, and has power and authority over all the offices in the church
in all ages of the world, to administer in spiritual things.' The First Presidency of the Church are also known as 'the Presidency of the High Priesthood,' and they 'have a
right to officiate in all the offices,' and they 'hold the keys of all the spiritual blessings of the Church.'" (DS 3:104-5.)

Thus, the three presiding high priests of the Church (D&C 107:22) serve as the Presidency of the High Priesthood of the Church, which priesthood is Melchizedek and
"is the greatest of all" (D&C 107:64). With these three men, with one presiding over the other two, are always vested the "keys of the kingdom" (D&C 81:2).

See also: Chosen by the Body; First Presidency of the Church

Presidency of the Melchizedek Priesthood

See: First Presidency of the Church; Presidency of the High Priesthood
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 933 / 1033
Presidency of the School of the Prophets

In section 88, the Lord outlined the responsibilities of the "presidency of the school of the prophets" (D&C 88:127). Several months later, the First Presidency of the
Presidency of the Melchizedek Priesthood

See: First Presidency of the Church; Presidency of the High Priesthood

Presidency of the School of the Prophets

In section 88, the Lord outlined the responsibilities of the "presidency of the school of the prophets" (D&C 88:127). Several months later, the First Presidency of the
Church was organized and by revelation was designated as the presidency of the School of the Prophets (D&C 90:1-7). This presidency consisted of Joseph Smith,
Sidney Rigdon, and Frederick G. Williams.

See also: First Presidency of the Church; School of the Prophets

President of the High Priesthood (President of the Church)

"The President of the Church ï¿½ is president of the High Priesthood," which priesthood is Melchizedek and embodies all other priesthoods and offices within those
priesthoods (DS 3:135; D&C 20:67; 107:65). It is a title to which Joseph Smith was sustained on January 25, 1832, at a conference of the Church at Amherst, Ohio.
He had previously been called by the Lord as an "Apostle" and "First Elder" of the Church at the time of its organization on April 6, 1830 (D&C 20:2; HC, 1:176-78;
DS 3:155-56). Within the Doctrine and Covenants, several different titles have been applied to the individual who occupies the presiding position in the Church. He is
referred to as the "presiding elder" (D&C 20:67; 88:140; 124:125), the "Presiding High Priest" (D&C 107:65-66), and a "translator, a revelator, a seer, and
prophet" (D&C 107:92; 124:125).

The President of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints is "the highest office in the world," said President Ezra Taft Benson, a man who himself served for
eight years in a United States Presidential cabinet and who in 1985 was set apart to that "highest office" (CR, Oct. 1972, p. 73). "The President of the Church holds the
keys over all the church. In him is concentrated the power of the priesthood. He holds all the keys of every nature, pertaining to the dispensation of the fulness of times.
All the keys of former dispensations which have been revealed are vested in him." (DS 3:135.) He may delegate portions of this power to others, in which case they are
authorized to act in a particular calling. However, this delegated authority may be withdrawn by the same person who authorized it, or his rightful successor, whenever
they feel so inspired (GD, 168; DS 3:135).

The keys of authority are vested, in their fulness, in each man called and ordained to serve as a member of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (DS 3:155-56; GT
1:265-66). President Harold B. Lee, eleventh President of the Church, declared: "The beginning of the call of one to be President of the Church actually begins when
he is called, ordained, and set apart to become a member of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles. Each apostle so ordained under the hand of the President of the
Church, who holds the keys of the kingdom of God in concert with all other ordained apostles, has given to him the priesthood authority necessary to hold every
position in the Church, even to a position of presidency over the Church if he were called by the presiding authority and sustained by a vote of a constituent assembly of
the membership of the Church." (CR, Apr. 1970, p. 123.)

Thus, when one from the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles is called to the presiding position of President, he receives no additional authority or keys for he already
holds them. However, these keys are held dormant by each man receiving them "until, if the occasion arises, he is called to be the presiding officer of the Church." Until
that time, each must acquiesce to the senior Apostle, who presides.

"Death and life become the controlling factors" in this selection process. Nevertheless, as President Spencer W. Kimball has observed, "since the death of his servants
is in the power and control of the Lord, he permits to come to the first place [position of president] only the one who is destined to take that leadership" (CR, Oct.
1972, p. 29). "The pattern divine allows for no errors, no conflicts, no ambitions, no ulterior motives. The Lord has reserved for himself the calling of his leaders over
his Church." (CR, Oct. 1972, p. 28.) It should be further noted, as cautioned by President Harold B. Lee, that "only the Lord has the time table ï¿½, and for us to
speculate or to presume is not pleasing in the sight of the Lord" (CR, Oct. 1972, p. 129).

The President of the High Priesthood is the only one authorized to declare "new doctrine" for the Church (SHP, 109-10). This may be declared in concert with his two
associate Apostles in the First Presidency, for "revelations of the mind and will of God to the Church are to come through the Presidency" (TPJS, 111). "What they say
as a presidency," declared Elder Marion G. Romney, "is what the Lord would say if he were here in person" (CR, Apr. 1945, p. 90). "What I the lord have spoken, I
have spoken, and I excuse not myself ï¿½; whether by mine own voice, or by the voice of my servants, it is the same" (D&C 1:38; see also 68:1-5).

Each prophet called to this presiding position is there for a "special mission for his day and time," and, in the words of President Harold B. Lee, "It is folly to compare
one ï¿½ with another. No one takes the place of another President of the Church. Each President has his own place." (CR, Oct. 1972, pp. 19, 129.)

See also: Amherst, Ohio; Apostle; Chosen by the Body; First Presidency of the Church; Man ï¿½ Like as Moses; One Mighty and Strong; Presidency of the High
Priesthood; Presiding Elder; Presiding High Priest; Smith, Joseph, Jr.

President-Elect

Among those of high station to whom the Prophet Joseph was told to send a "solemn proclamation" in 1841 was "the honorable president-elect" (D&C 124:3). This
had specific reference to William Henry Harrison who had been elected as the president of the United States but was not yet formally sworn into office. This revelation
was received on January 19, 1841, and Harrison was sworn in as president on March 4, 1841. It is of interest to note that Harrison only served one month in office,
dying on April 4, 1841.

Presiding Elder

The title "presiding elder" is used in two instances in the Doctrine and Covenants. First, it refers to the President of the high Priesthood of the Church, or the President
of the Church, who at the time was Joseph Smith (D&C 20:66-67; 88:140; 124:125). It should be noted that Oliver Cowdery, as the "second elder of the Church,"
was a presiding elder, but always subservient to the Prophet Joseph Smith (D&C 20:3; DS 1:212; 3:165; GT 1:155). In a more general sense, "presiding elder" refers
to one who occupies a presiding position over a body of the Church or quorum of the priesthood. "Of necessity there are presidents, or presiding officers," said the
Lord (D&C 107:21). For example, "there must needs be presiding elders to preside over those who are of the office of an elder" (D&C 107:60).

See also: President of the High Priesthood

Presiding High Priest

A bishop is the presiding high priest of his ward and the stake president is the presiding high priest of his stake. As used in the Doctrine and Covenants, the title
 Copyright
presiding   (c) priest
          high  2005-2009,
                       refers toInfobase   Media
                                  the President of Corp.
                                                   the Church (D&C 107:65-66).                                                                      Page 934 / 1033
See also: President of the High Priesthood
Presiding High Priest

A bishop is the presiding high priest of his ward and the stake president is the presiding high priest of his stake. As used in the Doctrine and Covenants, the title
presiding high priest refers to the President of the Church (D&C 107:65-66).

See also: President of the High Priesthood

Pride

"Beware of pride," cautioned the Lord, "lest thou shouldst enter into temptation" (D&C 23:1). Pride is one of the major character flaws against which the Lord has
always cautioned his children. It was one of the major factors in the downfall of the ancient Nephite civilization (Moro. 8:27; see also D&C 38:39). The great and
spacious building seen in the dream of Lehi was symbolic of "the pride of the world" (1 Ne. 11:36). Into this building flock those foolish ones who forsake the strait and
narrow path leading to God (1 Ne. 8; 11-12; 15).

A modern-day prophet of God made the following observations regarding pride: "In the scriptures there is no such thing as righteous pride. It is always considered as a
sin. We are not speaking of a wholesome view of self-worth, which is best established by a close relationship with God. But we are speaking of pride as the universal
sin."

"Essentially, pride is a 'my will' rather than 'thy will' approach to life," said President Ezra Taft Benson. (En., May 1986, p. 6.)

Priest

Although the term priest is sometimes used in other scripture to denote a general calling or ministry (2 Ne. 5:26; AGQ 1:114), it has two specific meanings in the
Doctrine and Covenants. First, it refers to the third office in the Aaronic Priesthood (D&C 18:32; 20:38-68, 82-84; 38:40; 42:12, 70; 52:38; 84:111; 102:5; 107:10,
61-63, 87; 124:142). The scripturally given duties of this office are to preach, teach, expound, exhort, baptize, administer the sacrament, visit the members, ordain
others to offices in the Aaronic Priesthood, assist the elders, and take the lead of meetings in the absence of an elder (D&C 20:46-52; 42:12).

In spite of those who hold this office being designated as "lesser priests" (D&C 84:111), it is a calling with potentially powerful experiences. President Wilford
Woodruff, said: "I desire to impress upon you the fact that it does not make any difference whether a man is a Priest or an Apostle, if he magnifies his calling. A Priest
holds the keys of the ministering of angels. Never in my life, as an Apostle, as a Seventy, or as an Elder, have I ever had more of the protection of the Lord than while
holding the office of a Priest. The Lord revealed to me by visions, by revelations, and by the Holy Spirit, many things that lay before me." (MS 53:629, 1891.)

The second way in which the term priest is used is to describe those individuals who "come forth in the resurrection of the just," having overcome the wiles of the world,
being sealed by the Holy Spirit of promise, and qualifying themselves for exaltation in the celestial kingdom to become "priests and kings" and "gods" (D&C 76:50-70;
Rev. 1:6; 5:10).

See also: Aaronic Priesthood; Priest, The; Priests of the Most High

Priest the

The priest referred to in Doctrine and Covenants 85:12 is Barzillai, who took his name from his father-in-law, Barzillai, the Gileadite who befriended King David in an
hour of need (2 Sam. 17:27-29; Ezra 2:61-62; Neh. 7:63-64). For some reason, his children were "polluted" and "put from the priesthood." The Prophet Joseph
declared that all who apostatize and whose names are not found written in "the book of the law" will likewise find themselves "polluted" and "shall not find an inheritance
among the saints of the Most High" (D&C 85:11).

Priestcrafts

The Lord said that people erred "in many instances because of priestcrafts" (D&C 33:4). Priestcrafts are those activities practiced by religious leaders which seek
selfish ends rather than the welfare of the people they are supposed to be serving. The Book of Mormon states that "priestcrafts are that men preach and set themselves
up for a light unto the world, that they may get gain and praise of the world; but they seek not the welfare of Zion" (2 Ne. 26:29).

See also: Honors of Men; Praise of the World

Priesthood (#1)

The word priesthood appears well over one hundred times in the Doctrine and Covenants, and in each case one must look at the context in which it appears to identify
its intended meaning. In most instances it refers to a specific priesthood-Aaronic (D&C 27:8), Levitical (D&C 107:1), or Melchizedek (D&C 84:6). Occasionally, one
must be aware of historical circumstances to understand the meaning. For example, when the Lord speaks of those "ordained unto this priesthood, whose mission is
appointed unto them to go forth," (D&C 68:2; italics added), he has reference to the priesthood possessed by Orson Hyde, who at that time held the Melchizedek
Priesthood (D&C 68:1; SS, 409).

Brigham Young referred to the priesthood as "a perfect order and system of government" (DBY, 130). In an official explanation on the nature of priesthood, the
following two aspects were defined: "As pertaining to eternity, priesthood is the eternal power and authority of Deity by which all things exist; by which they are
created, governed, and controlled; by which the universe and worlds without number have come rolling into existence; by which the great plan of creation, redemption,
and exaltation operates throughout immensity. It is the power of God.

"As pertaining to man's existence on this earth, priesthood is the power and authority of God delegated to man on earth to act in all things for the salvation of men." (IE
64:186.)

See also: Aaronic Priesthood; Authority of the Priesthood; Beautiful Garments; Dispensation of the Priesthood; Doctrine of the Priesthood; First Priesthood; First
Presidency of the Melchizedek Priesthood; Fulness of the Priesthood; Greater Priesthood; High Priesthood; Holy Priesthood; Holy Priesthood After the Order of the
Son of God; Lesser Priesthood; Levitical Priesthood; Melchizedek Priesthood; Office of Priesthood and Patriarch; Order of the Only Begotten Son; Order of the
Priesthood; Power of the Priesthood; Powers of Heaven; Presidency of the High Priesthood; President of the High Priesthood; Priesthood After the Holiest Order;
Restoration of the Priesthood; Rights of the Priesthood; Second Priesthood

Priesthood (#2)
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 935 / 1033
When the heavenly messenger Moroni appeared to Joseph Smith in 1823, he quoted passages from Malachi. Among these was the promise that "the Priesthood"
would be revealed "by the hand of Elijah the prophet" (D&C 2:1; see also Mal. 4:5-6).
Restoration of the Priesthood; Rights of the Priesthood; Second Priesthood

Priesthood (#2)

When the heavenly messenger Moroni appeared to Joseph Smith in 1823, he quoted passages from Malachi. Among these was the promise that "the Priesthood"
would be revealed "by the hand of Elijah the prophet" (D&C 2:1; see also Mal. 4:5-6).

Of this priesthood Joseph Smith said: "Elijah was the last prophet that held the keys of the priesthood, and who will, before the last dispensation, restore the authority
and deliver the keys of the priesthood, in order that all the ordinances may be attended to in righteousness.ï¿½ Why send Elijah? Because he holds the keys of authority
to administer in all the ordinances of the priesthood; and without the authority is given, the ordinances could not be administered in righteousness." (TPJS, 172; 323.)

Although the Melchizedek Priesthood had been conferred upon Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery in 1829, under the hands of Peter, James, and John (D&C 27:12;
128:20), the "sealing power" was not yet restored. According to Joseph Fielding Smith, "That sealing power puts the stamp of approval upon every ordinance that is
done in this Church and more particularly those that are performed in the temples of the Lord" (DS 3:129). That priesthood power was restored on April 3, 1836,
when Elijah conferred the keys thereof upon Joseph and Oliver in the Kirtland Temple (D&C 110:13-16).

See also: Elijah

Priesthood ï¿½ After the Holiest Order of God

The "priesthood which is after the holiest order of God" (D&C 84:18) is the same which is now called the Melchizedek Priesthood and which was previously known as
"the Holy Priesthood, after the Order of the Son of God" (D&C 107:2-3).

See also: Melchizedek Priesthood

Priesthood of Aaron

See: Aaronic Priesthood

Priests of the Most High

Among the titles accorded those who merit exaltation in the celestial kingdom will be that of "priests of the Most High" (D&C 76:57). The "Most High" refers to both
the Father and Son and identifies the exalted and lofty positions which they occupy. "Priests of the Most High" are those exalted holders of the Melchizedek Priesthood
who "shall reign on earth" in its celestialized state throughout the eternities (Rev. 5:10). This is a position to which they will have been consecrated because of their
worthiness.

See also: Most High; Priest

Prince of All

See: Michael

Prince of This World

Just as Christ is the "Prince of Peace" (2 Ne. 19:6; Isa. 9:6), so is Satan the "prince of this world" (D&C 127:11), or, rather, "the prince of darkness, who is of this
world" (JST, John 14:30; italics added). He reigns in the benighted domain of the world of contention, carnality, and corruption-the world which the Apostle John
warned us to avoid (1 John 2:15-17). This "prince" shall lose his satanical sceptre of power when evil is rejected for righteousness, "for he hath no power over the
hearts of the people [who] dwell in righteousness" (1 Ne. 22:26).

See also: Devil; World

Principalities

One of the promises to the faithful is that they shall "inherit thrones, kingdoms, principalities, and powers, dominions, all heights and depths" (D&C 132:19). Webster
says that a principality is "the state, office, or authority of a prince" or "the territory or jurisdiction of a prince." Those who qualify for a "fulness of the glory of the
Father" (D&C 93:16-20) shall have royal reign over eternal principalities.

Prints of the Nails

On Golgotha's ground, the sinless Son of God was cruelly confined to a cross with nails driven through his hands, wrists, and feet (MM 4:211, 215, 216; Isa. 22:23;
En., May 1985, p. 10). In order to confirm his death, a soldier's spear was thrust into the side of his lifeless body (John 19:33-34). On occasion, the Savior has invited
his followers to observe "the wounds which pierced my side, and also the prints of the nails in my hands and feet" (D&C 6:37; see also Luke 24:36-39; John 20:24-28;
3 Ne. 11:12-15).

Just days before his own death, one of the Savior's Apostles of our day declared: "I am one of his witnesses, and in a coming day I shall feel the nail marks in his hands
and in his feet and shall wet his feet with my tears.

"But I shall not know any better then than I know now that he he is God's Almighty Son, that he is our Savior and Redeemer, and that salvation comes in and through
his atoning blood and in no other way." (Bruce R. McConkie, En., May 1985, p. 11.)

At some future point, the unbelieving will look upon the Messiah and exclaim, "What are these wounds in thine hands? Then he shall answer, Those with which I was
wounded in the house of my friends." (Zech. 13:6.) He shall declare himself to be "Jesus that was crucified ï¿½ the Son of God" (D&C 45:52).

Prison

The  word prison
 Copyright        is used several
             (c) 2005-2009,       different
                             Infobase       ways
                                        Media    in the Doctrine and Covenants. One usage refers to an earthly incarceration (D&C 122:6). OtherPage
                                               Corp.                                                                                           citations936
                                                                                                                                                         refer/ to the
                                                                                                                                                                 1033
spiritual confinement of the unbelieving or to the condition experienced when the spirit is separated from the body (D&C 76:73; 128:22; 138:8-10, 18-21, 28-37, 42).

The unbelieving prisoners are released from their captivity in the darkness of their spiritual prison and brought forth into the light first through the preaching of the gospel
wounded in the house of my friends." (Zech. 13:6.) He shall declare himself to be "Jesus that was crucified ï¿½ the Son of God" (D&C 45:52).

Prison

The word prison is used several different ways in the Doctrine and Covenants. One usage refers to an earthly incarceration (D&C 122:6). Other citations refer to the
spiritual confinement of the unbelieving or to the condition experienced when the spirit is separated from the body (D&C 76:73; 128:22; 138:8-10, 18-21, 28-37, 42).

The unbelieving prisoners are released from their captivity in the darkness of their spiritual prison and brought forth into the light first through the preaching of the gospel
by the faithful who also inhabit the spirit world, and next through the performance of sacred, saving ordinances by the living in behalf of those who have departed
mortality. In addition, all are released from a prison, or state of bondage, when their spirits are reunited with their bodies in the glory of the resurrection, made possible
by Him who holds the keys to those prison doors.

Promises Made to the Fathers

The prophet Malachi prophesied that part of the restoration of the keys of Elijah would be to "plant in the hearts of the children the promises made to the fathers, and
the hearts of the children shall turn to their fathers" (Mal. 4:5-6: D&C 2:2). Elder Theodore M. Burton explained those promises as follows: "A promise was given to
the early fathers on earth that those who died without a knowledge of the gospel and without an opportunity to receive the sealing ordinances of the priesthood would
be provided with such an opportunity in the future. The promise was given them that their righteous descendants in the latter days would perform vicariously such
ordinances for them as could make possible their exaltation. They would be given an opportunity either on earth or in the spirit world to hear the gospel and to accept
gospel truths, as well as to accept the saving ordinance work done in their behalf that would make that exaltation possible." (, 77-79.)

Joseph Smith made this clear in his Vision of the Celestial Kingdom: "All who have died without a knowledge of this gospel, who would have received it if they had
been permitted to tarry, shall be heirs of the celestial kingdom of God; also all who die henceforth without a knowledge of it, who would have received it with all their
hearts, shall be heirs of that kingdom, for I, the Lord, will judge all men according to their works, according to the desire of their hearts. And I also behold that all
children who die before they arrive at the years of accountability are saved in the celestial kingdom of heaven." (D&C 137:7-10.)

See also: Elijah; Hearts Shall Turn to Fathers

Promulgate

The verb promulgate is found once in the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 118:4). It means to proclaim, declare, or make known. The gospel is to be promulgated. It is
interesting to note that Joseph Smith's grandfather, Asael Smith, used the word promulgate in a prophecy he made about his prophet-grandson, Joseph: "It has been
borne in upon my soul that one of my descendants will promulgate a work to revolutionize the world of religious faith" (ECH, 25).

Prophecy

See: Prophesy; Spirit of Prophecy

Prophesy

Among the gifts of the Spirit is the ability to prophesy (D&C 46:22). One possessing this gift speaks under the influence of divine inspiration and proclaims some future
event that God has decreed shall come to pass. Such pronouncements may be conditional. For example, when Jonah prophesied that the citizens of Ninevah would be
destroyed it was based upon their continuing in their wicked ways. Their repentance changed the course of events. (Jonah 3; see also D&C 130:20-21; ER, 92-96.)

Note that the word prophesy is a verb (the action) whereas the word prophecy is a noun (the subject).

See also: Spirit of Prophecy

Prophets

The standard for determining a prophet was set long ago by one who understood the principle he proclaimed: "The testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy,"
declared John the Revelator (Rev. 19:10). The Prophet Joseph Smith, in like fashion, declared that every man "who has the testimony of Jesus" is a prophet (TPJS,
119, 269). Elder Wilford Woodruff taught that "anybody is a prophet who has a testimony of Jesus Christ, for that is the spirit of prophecy" (JD 13:165).

In this respect, anyone is a prophet who has had the witness of the Spirit that Jesus is the Christ (1 Cor. 12:3; Moro. 10:6-7; D&C 46:13). Thus, if those who profess
to be the Saints of God are worthy of such a witness, there should be one prophet for every member of record in The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.
What a strength there would be if the prayer of Moses were granted: "Would God that all the Lord's people were prophets, and that the Lord would put his spirit upon
them!" (Num. 11:29.)

Elder John A. Widtsoe wrote that "a prophet is a teacher. That is the essential meaning of the word. He teaches the body of truth, the gospel, revealed by the Lord to
man; and under inspiration explains it to the understanding of the people. He is an expounder of truth. Moreover, he shows that the way to human happiness is through
obedience to God's law." (ER, 257; italics added.)

All who teach in the Church, which includes virtually everyone-home and visiting teachers, parents, officers, and classroom teachers-are ministers and should teach with
the testimony of Jesus. Joseph Smith proclaimed that "salvation cannot come without revelation; it is vain for anyone to minister without it. No man is a minister of Jesus
Christ without being a Prophet." (TPJS, 160.)

In terms of official ecclesiastical calling, however, there are only a few select men sustained to the office and calling of a prophet. These are the members of the First
Presidency, Council of the Twelve Apostles, and, for periods of time, the Patriarch to the Church. Their principal business is not to foretell future events but to warn the
world about the consequences of their wicked ways, to preach salvation through repentance and the saving ordinances of the gospel, and to "perfect the saints" (Eph.
4:11-14). Their major mission is to bear witness of the divinity of Jesus the Christ.

When a Latter-day Saint speaks of the prophet, he has reference to the one who holds the presiding position of senior Apostle and President of the Church (SHP,
153). He alone has the right to receive revelation for the Church, for in him is vested all authority and keys (D&C 132:7; DS 3:157). Though he is sustained by the
voice of the people as the President of the Church, he holds "the keys of the Priesthood," his prophetic power, "independent of their voice" (JD 1:133; DBY, 138). In
addition to the living prophet, Joseph Smith is respectfully referred to as "the Prophet" or the Prophet Joseph."
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 937 / 1033
Most of the references to the term prophet in the Doctrine and Covenants refer to a specific prophet by name. For example, Hyrum Smith, the Assistant President of
the Church, was given the title by the Lord (D&C 124:94), and President Spencer W. Kimball was recognized as the prophet in general conference (OD-2). Joseph
Smith is referred to as "the Prophet" in most section headings of the Doctrine and Covenants as well as in specific references (e.g., D&C 21:1; 107:92; 124:125;
When a Latter-day Saint speaks of the prophet, he has reference to the one who holds the presiding position of senior Apostle and President of the Church (SHP,
153). He alone has the right to receive revelation for the Church, for in him is vested all authority and keys (D&C 132:7; DS 3:157). Though he is sustained by the
voice of the people as the President of the Church, he holds "the keys of the Priesthood," his prophetic power, "independent of their voice" (JD 1:133; DBY, 138). In
addition to the living prophet, Joseph Smith is respectfully referred to as "the Prophet" or the Prophet Joseph."

Most of the references to the term prophet in the Doctrine and Covenants refer to a specific prophet by name. For example, Hyrum Smith, the Assistant President of
the Church, was given the title by the Lord (D&C 124:94), and President Spencer W. Kimball was recognized as the prophet in general conference (OD-2). Joseph
Smith is referred to as "the Prophet" in most section headings of the Doctrine and Covenants as well as in specific references (e.g., D&C 21:1; 107:92; 124:125;
127:12; 135:1, 3).

See also: President of the High Priesthood; School of the Prophets; Translation of the Prophets; Two Prophets

Prophet's Time

Joseph Smith stated that prophets reckon time according to the planet whereupon they reside (D&C 130:4-5). "The prophets count days and years as the people
among whom they live and to whom they speak, or write. The people of Bible times and lands, it is thought, measured the years according to the phases of the moon
and counted 354 days in a year, instead of 365, as now, and the prophets, of course, used the same time measure." (SS, 814.)

Propria Persona

The Prophet Joseph employed a unique Latin phrase in speaking of the work which must be done before one can be saved. Said he, "For out of the books shall your
dead be judged according to their own works, whether they themselves have attended to the ordinances in their own propria persona, or by the means of their own
agents" (D&C 128:8). According to Lewis and Short's Latin Dictionary, the word proprie means "in the strict sense; strictly for oneself; personally." The term persona
denotes "a mask, character, or person." Therefore, the phrase propria persona implies that one is acting in person, strictly for oneself, as opposed to having a proxy
(agent) perform an act in his behalf.

Proscribed

A declaration of belief warned against governments that foster one religious society while "another is proscribed in its spiritual privileges" (D&C 134:19). To be
proscribed is to be hindered in the practice of one's beliefs by another's use of civil authority. Anciently, Daniel and his friends were proscribed from practicing their
religious beliefs (Dan. 3; 6).

Prudent

In the same manner in which wile can be applied both negatively and positively (1 Cor. 3:19; Proverbs 12:15), the term prudent can also be seen both ways. The Lord
declared himself to be prudent (2 Ne. 20:13; Isa. 10:13); yet, he speaks harshly against those who are "prudent in their own sight," for the things of God shall be hid
from them (2 Ne. 15:21; Isa. 5:21; D&C 76:9; 128:18). Webster states that one who is prudent is capable of directing or conducting oneself wisely and judiciously-
cautious, circumspect, and discreet in conduct. The "prudent" against whom the Lord speaks, are those who feign prudence or who appear to be "prudent in their own
sight" but are blind and "looking beyond the mark," which is the "stone of Israel," even Jesus the Christ (Jacob 4:14-16; D&C 50:44).

To exercise prudence (D&C 89:11; Abr. 3:21) is to use discretion or to take the best course of action.

See also: Babes and Sucklings; Understanding of the Prudent; Wisdom of the Wise; Wise

Prune My Vineyard

The Lord told his early leaders of the Church and all who would be called to the ministry that they were "called to prune my vineyard with a mighty pruning" (D&C
24:19; D&C 39:17; 95:4). The process of pruning involves the cutting or trimming away of branches on a fruit tree to increase the yield.

An allegorical explanation of the pruning of the Lord's vineyard in the last days was described by the ancient prophet Zenos (Jacob 5:61-74). Pruning accomplishes
two purposes: (1) the corrupt branches are cast off, and (2) the tree is strengthened with new, vigorous fruit.

See also: Vineyard

Pulsipher Zera

The name of Zera Pulsipher appears but once in the Doctrine and Covenants, that being in a list of those who served as Presidents of the Seventies (D&C 124:138).
He was ordained and set apart to this position on March 6, 1838, and functioned therein until April 12, 1862, when he was released for having "transcended the
bounds of the Priesthood." He acknowledged his error and was subsequently ordained a high priest and a patriarch in the Church.

On January 1, 1872, "he died as a member in full fellowship in the Church." One of his most memorable experiences was baptizing Wilford Woodruff, one of the future
Presidents of the Church. (Jenson 1:194.)

Pure

To be pure is to be clean, unsullied, without spot or taint. God has declared, "I will raise up unto myself a pure people" (D&C 100:16; see also 43:14). His people are
to purify their hearts (D&C 112:28), to be examples in purity (1 Tim. 4:12), and to think on things that are pure (Philip. 4:8).

See also: Garments Pure and White; Holiness; Pure in Heart; Unspotted

Pure in Heart

It is significant that the Lord, with great emphasis, said, "for this is Zion-the pure in heart" (D&C 97:21). The phrase pure in heart is used several times in the Doctrine
and Covenants (D&C 56:18; 97:16, 21; 101:18; 122:2; 124:54; 136:11) and is reminiscent of the famous phrase employed in sermons on two continents, "Blessed are
the pure in heart: for they shall see God" (Matt. 5:8; 3 Ne. 12:8).

 Copyright
Smith       (c) 2005-2009,
      and Sjodahl           Infobase
                   have defined        Media
                                this term     Corp. "Pure in heart means pure in affections, unselfish in one's love of fellowmen" (SS, 325). OnePage
                                          as follows:                                                                                                  938 /this
                                                                                                                                                  who obtains 1033
                                                                                                                                                                 state
stands unpolluted and spotless before God, his garments have been washed in the blood of the Savior; i.e., the atonement of Christ has been accepted through the faith,
repentance, and righteousness of the individual (Alma 5:21-27; 13:11-12).
It is significant that the Lord, with great emphasis, said, "for this is Zion-the pure in heart" (D&C 97:21). The phrase pure in heart is used several times in the Doctrine
and Covenants (D&C 56:18; 97:16, 21; 101:18; 122:2; 124:54; 136:11) and is reminiscent of the famous phrase employed in sermons on two continents, "Blessed are
the pure in heart: for they shall see God" (Matt. 5:8; 3 Ne. 12:8).

Smith and Sjodahl have defined this term as follows: "Pure in heart means pure in affections, unselfish in one's love of fellowmen" (SS, 325). One who obtains this state
stands unpolluted and spotless before God, his garments have been washed in the blood of the Savior; i.e., the atonement of Christ has been accepted through the faith,
repentance, and righteousness of the individual (Alma 5:21-27; 13:11-12).

In commenting on Psalm 24:3-4 and Alma 5:19, Elder Dallin H. Oaks said: "If we refrain from evil acts, we have clean hands. If we refrain from forbidden thoughts we
have pure hearts. Those who would ascend and stand in the ultimate holy place must have both." (1985-1986 DFS, 29.)

See also: Zion

Pure Wine

In the section known as the Word of Wisdom, the Lord revealed the advisability of using only "pure wine" (D&C 89:6; see also 27:3). Smith and Sjodahl have
rendered the following explanation of this term: "But what is 'pure wine' if not the pure juice of the grape, before it has been adulterated by the process of fermentation?
No fewer than thirteen Hebrew and Greek terms are rendered in our Bible by the word 'wine.' There is the pure grape juice, and a kind of grape syrup, the thickness of
which made it necessary to mingle water with it previously to drinking (Prov. 9:2, 5). There was a wine made strong and inebriating by the addition of drugs, such as
myrrh, mandragora, and opiates (Prov. 23:30; Isa. 5:22). Of the pure wine which was diluted with water, or milk, Wisdom invites her friends to drink freely (Prov. 9:2,
5). There was also 'wine on the lees,' which is supposed to have been 'preserves' or 'jellies' (Isa. 25:6). The 'pure wine' is not an intoxicating, but a harmless
liquid." (SS, 572; italics added.)

See also: Wine; Word of Wisdom (#2)

Purse

When servants of God are counseled not to take purse with them on their journeys, it means a moneybag or money (D&C 24: 18; 84:78; Matt. 10:9).

See also: Scrip

Q
Quake

One of the common commotions of the earth is a trembling, shaking motion of the ground known as a quake, caused by a tremor beneath the earth's surface.
Earthquakes were experienced at the time of Christ's crucifixion (Matt. 27:51; 3 Ne. 8:5-19) and will precede his second coming (D&C 29: 13; JS-M 1:29).

There is another type of quaking with far more significant consequences than that of the earth; this occurs within men's bodies. We are told that the wicked will quake
(shudder and shake because of fear) as they contemplate or experience the wrath of divine justice (1 Ne. 22:23; Mosiah 27:31).

On the other hand, the Spirit of God has caused the righteous to experience a shuddering of their bodies and a trembling of their bones. Joseph Smith said the still small
voice of the Spirit often made his bones quake (D&C 85:6) and the Nephites felt every part of their frame quake when the small voice pierced them to the core (3 Ne.
11:3). Just as there are degrees of intensity of earthquakes, so are there differences of intensity in spiritual quakes.

See also: Still Small Voice

Quick and Powerful

The Lord refers to his word as "quick and powerful" (D&C 6:2; 11:2; 12:2; 14:2; 27:1; 33:1). The Bible Dictionary defines the word quick as "living, alive." Thus, the
word of the Lord is not inert but is a source of life and a moving force of action.

Quicken

There appear to be several meanings to the term quickened by the Spirit of God. One is the special process whereby the Holy Ghost "quickens" (makes alive or
awakens a sensitivity to) one's spiritual mind, eyes, and ears in order to see and understand the things of God and prepare the physical body for the presence of Deity
(D&C 67:11). Another "quickening" is when the spirit reinhabits the body, creating a resurrected animation of the once lifeless limbs (Rom. 4:17). In this latter category
are the living who pass through instantaneous death and resurrection and are "quickened and caught up to meet Christ at his coming" (D&C 88:96).

To be "quickened" is also to be converted. Paul wrote, "Even when we were dead in sins, hath [God] quickened us together with Christ" (Eph. 2:1-5). This
"quickening" makes us "new creatures of the Holy Ghost, so that we are ï¿½ born again and have become alive in Christ" (DNTC 2:499). It is the obedient whom the
Son quickeneth (John 5:21).

Quorum

The term quorum has been defined by Elder John A. Widtsoe as follows: "A quorum of the Priesthood consists of a specified group of men, holding the same office in
the Priesthood, organized for the more efficient advancement of the work for which the Priesthood in the Church is responsible" (PCG, 134).

At the present time, the following quorums exist in the Church: First Presidency (D&C 107:22); Twelve Apostles (D&C 107:23-24); Seventies (D&C 107:24-26; 93-
96; En., Nov. 1974, p. 118; En., Nov. 1986, p. 48); high priests (PCG, 134); elders (D&C 107:89; CR, Apr. 1974, p. 124); priests (D&C 107:87); teachers (D&C
107:86); and deacons (D&C 107:85). When we speak of a quorum of the high council, or any of the above-mentioned priesthood bodies, we mean a simple majority
of the membership thereof (D&C 107:28).

See also: Apostle; First Presidency of the Church; Quorum of the Nauvoo House; Seventy

Quorum of the Nauvoo House
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                      Page 939 / 1033
The "quorum of the Nauvoo House" mentioned in Doctrine and Covenants 124:119 has reference to the building committee assigned to see that this special house was
built according to the Lord's specifications. Members of this "quorum" were George Miller, Lyman Wight, John Smith,
See also: Apostle; First Presidency of the Church; Quorum of the Nauvoo House; Seventy

Quorum of the Nauvoo House

The "quorum of the Nauvoo House" mentioned in Doctrine and Covenants 124:119 has reference to the building committee assigned to see that this special house was
built according to the Lord's specifications. Members of this "quorum" were George Miller, Lyman Wight, John Smith,

and Peter Haws (D&C 124:62). Although it was to be a boarding house for strangers, the house was to be built "unto" the name of the Lord-holy, an abode where
weary travelers could "contemplate the glory of Zion" (D&C 124:23, 24, 60).

Because of these high objectives, the Lord declared that all who held stock in the Nauvoo House must be believers in the Book of Mormon and the other revelations
given through Joseph the Prophet (D&C 124:118). This was no ordinary business enterprise, but a sacred religious project. Those mentioned as worthy to hold stock
therein were Joseph Smith, Vinson Knight, Hyrum Smith, Isaac Galland, William Marks, Henry Sherwood, and William Law (D&C 124:56, 74, 77, 78, 80, 81, 82).

See also: Nauvoo House

Quorum of the Presidency of the Church

See: First Presidency of the Church

R
Railing

To rail is to revile or scold in harsh or abusive language. In ancient America, the faithful disciples of Christ received railings and unjust persecutions from others but did
not respond in kind (3 Ne. 6:13). In latter days, the Lord counseled against using railing accusations (D&C 50:33).

Raiment

The word raiment is occasionally found in scripture and refers to clothing or that with which one is attired (D&C 43:13; 133:51; Mosiah 4:19).

Ramus Illinois

The only mention of Ramus, Illinois, is in the preface of section 130. Although Nauvoo became the focal point of activity when the Saints settled in Illinois, satellite
communities were established in the periphery thereof. Ramus was one of these and was located twenty-two miles southeast of Nauvoo at what was known as the
Crooked Creek settlement (SLS, 162).

The Ramus stake was established in July 1840, but was discontinued in December 1841 (HC 4:467-68). Joseph Smith, as Trustee-in-Trust for the Church, received
the town plat of Ramus in January 1842. Church members continued to occupy the area, and, in April 1843, the revelatory material of section 130 was received at
Ramus (HC 5:323-25). The location of the town is shown on page 297 of the 1981 edition of the Doctrine and Covenants.

Raphael

In a review of the various heavenly messengers who had visited him, the Prophet Joseph mentioned the coming of Raphael (D&C 128:21). No biblical mention is made
of this being; however, in the apocryphal book of Tobit, the following statement is made: "I am Raphael, one of the seven holy angels, which present the prayers of the
saints, and which go in and out before the glory of the Holy One" (Tobit 15:12).

"As to Raphael's mortal identity we can only speculate. We do know the personages, however, who restored the keys exercised in the various great dispensations
mentioned in the Bible, with the exception of the dispensation of Enoch. An inference thus arises that Raphael may be Enoch or some other great prophet from his
dispensation. If this assumption is correct, then the keys restored by Raphael would be those enjoyed by the Saints in Enoch's day including, perhaps, the power
whereby men may be translated." (MD, 618.)

Rearward

The promise of the Lord to be Israel's rearward is found in the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 49:27), Book of Mormon (3 Ne. 20:42; 21:29), and Old Testament
(Isa. 52:12). In the latter instance, "rearward" is rendered as "rere-ward." Not only will the Lord be the "rearward" of his people but he will also go before them. Thus,
he will be the vanguard of protection on the front, as well as the rearguard (rearward). In addition, he will be in their midst, thus protecting both flanks from attack.

Records

"The matter of record keeping is one of the most important duties devolving on the Church," said President Joseph Fielding Smith (CHMR 1:103). At the time the
Church was organized, the Lord's admonition was that "there shall be a record kept among you" (D&C 21:1). Unfortunately this was not strictly adhered to, and
Joseph Smith himself was to ruefully say, "We have neglected to take minutes of such things, thinking, perhaps, that they would never benefit us afterwards; which, if we
had them now, would decide almost every point of doctrine which might be agitated. But this has been neglected, and now we cannot bear record to the Church and to
the world, of the great and glorious manifestations which have been made to us with that degree of power and authority we otherwise could." (HC 2:198-99.)

President Spencer W. Kimball has counseled: "All members should write a personal history. ï¿½ I urge all of the people of this church to give serious attention to their
family histories, to encourage their parents and grandparents to write their journals, and let no family go into eternity without having left their memories for their children,
their grandchildren, and their posterity. This is a duty and a responsibility, and I urge every person to start the children out writing a personal history and journal." (En.,
May 1978, p. 4; see also NE, Oct. 1975, pp. 4-5; CR, Oct. 1977, p. 4.)

An important aspect of record keeping relates to the saving ordinances of the temple. "And again, let all the records be had in order, that they may be put in the
archives of my holy temple, to be held in remembrance from generation to generation, saith the Lord of hosts" (D&C 127:9).

In 1987 the Church changed the name of the Genealogy Department to the Family History Department. Elder Dallin H. Oaks declared: "When genealogy work leads
 Copyright
on to temple(c) 2005-2009,
             work,  and whenInfobase
                              ordinancesMedia Corp. and covenants are kept, the family history we call genealogy becomes [a] means by whichPage
                                          are received                                                                                      we are940
                                                                                                                                                  sealed/ into
                                                                                                                                                          1033 our
eternal family and receive exaltation" (Regional Representative Seminar, April 3, 1987).

See also: Temple
archives of my holy temple, to be held in remembrance from generation to generation, saith the Lord of hosts" (D&C 127:9).

In 1987 the Church changed the name of the Genealogy Department to the Family History Department. Elder Dallin H. Oaks declared: "When genealogy work leads
on to temple work, and when ordinances are received and covenants are kept, the family history we call genealogy becomes [a] means by which we are sealed into our
eternal family and receive exaltation" (Regional Representative Seminar, April 3, 1987).

See also: Temple

Records Which ï¿½ Have Been Kept Back

In April 1829, the Lord revealed that "there are records which contain much of my gospel, which have been kept back because of the wickedness of the
people" (D&C 6:26). Some of these records have since been revealed, such as the book of Moses, which was revealed to Joseph Smith in June and December of
1830, and the book of Abraham, which came into the Prophet's possession several years later; both have since been published in the Pearl of Great Price.

There is evidence in the Book of Mormon that the Lord does not allow the prophets to record all they know. For example, Nephi said that he was "forbidden [to]
write the remainder of the things which [he] saw and heard" (1 Ne. 14:28). Years later, Moroni recorded these words: "And I was about to write more, but I am
forbidden" (Ether 13:13). Furthermore, there were some things which were written but sealed up, to be shown in the "due time" of the Lord (Ether 3:27; 4:5). Joseph
Smith was specifically told not to touch the sealed portion of the gold plates (Ether 5:1; JS-H 1:65).

In modern times, some of the Lord's special witnesses have commented on revelatory records which have not been made public. President Joseph Fielding Smith said:
"Many revelations have been given to the Church since the death of Joseph Smith. Some of these have been published; some have not. It has been my privilege to read
and handle a number of them that are still in the manuscript and have not as yet been given to the world for a wise purpose in the Lord. But they are on file and will be
preserved." (DS 1:280.)

President Spencer W. Kimball recently stated that "revelation continues and that the vaults and files of the Church contain these revelations which come month to month
and day to day" (CR, May 1977, p. 115). Again, Elder Boyd K. Packer declared: "Many revelations have been received and are found in evidence in the on-rolling
work of the Lord. Perhaps one day other revelations which have been received and have been recorded will be published, and we stand in expectation that ï¿½ He will
yet reveal many great and important things pertaining to the Kingdom of God.' [Articles of Faith 1:9.]" (CR, Apr. 1974, p. 139.)

Red in His Apparel

The Doctrine and Covenants contains the only reference to the red apparel or dyed garments with which the Savior will be clothed at his second coming (D&C
133:46-48). President Joseph Fielding Smith said, "This great day when the Lord shall come with his garments, or apparel, red and glorious ï¿½ will be a day of
mourning to the wicked, but a day of gladness to all who have kept his commandments. Do not let anyone think that this is merely figurative language, it is
literal." (CHMR 1:191.)

The coloring of his garments may be symbolic of his having "trodden the wine-press alone" (D&C 76:107; 88:106; 133:50). The Jewish wine press consisted of two
receptacles placed at different elevations, with the fruit being placed in the top one where it was trodden, squeezing the juice into the lower vat or tub. The garments of
the one treading the fruit would obviously be stained by his labors. In similar fashion, the Savior's garments have been stained with the blood he shed in behalf of our
sins (D&C 19:18; Luke 22:44). The wicked will ultimately be destroyed as if they were grapes being crushed in a wine press (D&C 88:106; 1 Cor. 15:25).

Elder Neal A. Maxwell noted the following regarding the Savior's red garments: "Having bled at every pore, how red His raiment must have been in Gethsemane, how
crimson that cloak!

"No wonder, when Christ comes in power and glory, that He will come in reminding red attire (D&C 133:48), signifying not only the winepress of wrath, but also to
bring to our remembrance how He suffered for each of us in Gethsemane and on Calvary!" (En., May 1987, p. 72.)

See also: Jesus Christ; Trodden

Red Sea

One of the most famous miracles of the Old Testament was Moses' parting of the waters of the Red Sea (Ex. 14:21-30). Although this manifestation of Godly power
has been debunked by those who "are learned" and "think they are wise" (see 2 Ne. 9:28-29), the reality of this miraculous event has been attested to in two other
scriptural records (D&C 8:3:1 Ne. 17:27; Mosiah 7:19; Alma 36:28; Hel. 8:11). This sea is mentioned a second time in the Doctrine and Covenants when the Lord
indicates that near its borders the prophet Lehi received the "miraculous directors" known as the "Liahona" (D&C 17:1; 1 Ne. 16:10; Alma 37:38).

The Red Sea is presently about 1450 miles long and 205 miles wide at its widest point. It separates Egypt and Arabia and "was probably crossed by the Israelites at a
point north of the Gulf of Suez, now dry land, where at very high tides the Red Sea joined the waters of the Bitter Lakes." (BD, 130.)

Redeemer

"Hearken ï¿½ and listen to the words of Jesus Christ, your Lord and your Redeemer," declared the Lord in June 1829 (D&C 15:1; 16:1). The title of Redeemer is
affixed to the Savior on numerous occasions in the Doctrine and Covenants and is also found in both the Old Testament and the Book of Mormon. Curiously, it is not
used in either the New Testament or the Pearl of Great Price.

Christ is the Redeemer because he redeems mankind from the effects of death and personal transgression (D&C 29:40-46; 93:38; 2 Ne. 2:26-27). All will be
redeemed from death (1 Cor. 15: 22), but only those whose garments are "purified" and "cleansed from all stain" (Alma 5:21) will be redeemed from the effects of
personal transgression, for they cannot be redeemed "in their sins" (Hel. 5:10-11; D&C 19:15-20).

See also: Atonement; Jesus Christ; Redemption; Savior

Redemption

The words redemption (D&C 29:42), redeem (D&C 77:12), redeemed (D&C 29:44), and Redeemer (D&C 15:1) appear a number of times throughout the Doctrine
and Covenants. To be redeemed is to nullify the effects of both the fall of Adam and one's own personal failings, through the intercession of Jesus Christ-the Redeemer-
and one's own personal efforts. Elder Orson Pratt explained:
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 941 / 1033
"Universal redemption from the effects of original sin, has nothing to do with redemption from our personal sins; for the original sin of Adam and the personal sins of his
children, are two different things. The first was committed by man in his immortal state; the second was committed by man in a mortal state; the former was committed
The words redemption (D&C 29:42), redeem (D&C 77:12), redeemed (D&C 29:44), and Redeemer (D&C 15:1) appear a number of times throughout the Doctrine
and Covenants. To be redeemed is to nullify the effects of both the fall of Adam and one's own personal failings, through the intercession of Jesus Christ-the Redeemer-
and one's own personal efforts. Elder Orson Pratt explained:

"Universal redemption from the effects of original sin, has nothing to do with redemption from our personal sins; for the original sin of Adam and the personal sins of his
children, are two different things. The first was committed by man in his immortal state; the second was committed by man in a mortal state; the former was committed
in a state of ignorance of good and evil; the latter was committed by man, having a knowledge of both good and evil.

"The children of Adam had no agency in the transgression of their first parents, and therefore, they are not required to exercise any agency in their redemption from its
penalty. They are redeemed from it without faith, repentance, baptism, or any other act, either of the mind or body.

"Conditional redemption is also universal in its nature; it is offered to all but not received by all; it is a universal gift, though not universally accepted; its benefits can be
obtained only through faith, repentance, baptism, the laying on of hands, and obedience to all other requirements of the gospel.

"Unconditional redemption is a gift forced upon mankind which they cannot reject though they were disposed. Not so with conditional redemption; it can be received or
rejected according to the will of the creature.

"Redemption from the original sin is without faith or works; redemption from our own sins is given through faith and works. Both are the gifts of free grace; but while
one is a gift forced upon us unconditionally, the other is a gift merely offered to us conditionally. The redemption of the one is compulsory; the reception of the other is
voluntary." (MS 12:69; see also DS 2:9-10.)

Thus, the two phases of redemption are (1) the unconditional redemption from the dead, whereby all will be resurrected-a universal gift that cannot be rejected (D&C
88:14-17; Alma 12:25; 1 Cor. 15:19-23); and (2) the conditional redemption from one's personal sins which comes "through faith on the name of mine Only Begotten
Son" (D&C 29:42-44) to those who manifest "a broken heart and a contrite spirit" (2 Ne. 2:6-7), are "baptized unto repentance" (Alma 9:27), and who "press forward
with a steadfastness in Christ." (2 Ne. 31:19-20.) Even so, "it is by grace that we are saved, after all we can do" (2 Ne. 25:23; italics added).

See also: Atonement; Day of Redemption; Redeemer; Redemption of Zion; Resurrection

Redemption of Zion

The "redemption of Zion" or the "redemption of your brethren" is spoken of in three sections of the Doctrine and Covenants (101, 103, 105). When the first of these
revelations was given in December 1833, the Saints in Missouri were suffering great persecution. They had been driven by mob action from Jackson County-the site of
their future city of Zion and her glorious temple (D&C 57:1-4)-and were now suffering similar persecutions in neighboring counties (HC 1:456-64).

W. W. Phelps wrote the Prophet Joseph and lamentingly said: "I know it was right that we should be driven out of the land of Zion, that the rebellious might be sent
away. But, brethren, if the Lord will, I should like to know what the honest in heart shall do?" (HC 1:457.) In response to this query, the Lord provided a parable for
the redemption of Zion (D&C 101). God later indicated that Zion would be redeemed by "power," under the leadership of a man "like as Moses" (D&C 103). As a
result, Zion's Camp was organized and Joseph Smith, as commander-in-chief, led a body of men to Missouri (HC 2:61-134).

Upon arriving in Missouri, the Lord revealed that "in consequence of the transgressions of my people, it is expedient in me that mine elders should wait for a little season
for the redemption of Zion" (D&C 105:1-10). He specified the conditions upon which Zion would be redeemed, "otherwise" said he, "I cannot receive her unto
myself."

We are still awaiting the redemption of Zion, which, according to Elder Orson F. Whitney, "is more than the purchase or recovery of lands, the building of cities, or
even the founding of nations. It is the conquest of the heart, the subjugation of the soul, the sanctifying of the flesh, the purifying and ennobling of the passions." (LHCK,
65.)

See also: Zion; Zion's Camp

Redound

The Lord promised William Law that if he put his trust in Him, "the sickness of the land shall redound to your glory" (D&C 124:87). The footnotes to the word redound
refer to several promises given the Prophet Joseph whereby he is to receive recompense or a later advantage or reward because of his enduring well under current
difficulties (D&C 121:8; 122:7). Thus, that which redounds ultimately turns to one's advantage.

Refiner's Fire

The phrase "he is like a refiner's fire, and like fullers' soap" is employed three times in holy writ: first in the Old Testament (Mal. 3:2), then again in the Book of Mormon
(3 Ne. 24:2) and finally in the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 128:24). Webster states that to refine is "to free from impurities to a pure state.ï¿½ to perfect." A refiner
is one charged with the responsibility of perfecting the good while discarding the dross. This is usually done through a process employing heat and fire. Christ's second
coming will be as a "refiner's fire," for the impure and coarse shall be separated from among the righteous as if by fire and cast off as dross. Those who remain in his
presence will be refined, cleansed, and purified (3 Ne. 27:19).

Region and Shadow of Death

The reference to taking the gospel "unto those who sit in darkness and in the region and shadow of death" (D&C 57:10) is similar to Isaiah's Messianic prophecy (Isa.
9:2; Matt. 4:16; 2 Ne. 19:2). The darkness referred to is that which covers the minds of those not exposed to the illuminating light of the gospel (D&C 112:23; 2 Cor.
4:4). In a sense, they sit in the "region and shadow of [that] death" which is spiritual and which shall be pronounced upon the wicked (D&C 29:41).

The gospel is the call to light and life, for Jesus is "the life and light of the world" (D&C 10:70; 88:6-13; Mosiah 16:9; John 8:12). This principle applies to both the
living and the dead, for the illuminating light of the gospel penetrates the darkness and shadows that exist in both spheres (D&C 138:30).

See also: Darkness

Remission of Their Sins
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                               Page 942 / 1033
The phrase remission of sins occurs a number of times in the Doctrine and Covenants (e.g., 19:31; 84:64) and is a promise to all who truly repent and are received into
the waters of baptism. To have one's sins remitted is to receive a full pardon from the Eternal Judge for past mistakes. Initially, this pardon is received through the
waters of baptism, whereby one witnesses the washing away of former sins and pledges a willingness to henceforth walk in paths of righteousness. This remission is
See also: Darkness

Remission of Their Sins

The phrase remission of sins occurs a number of times in the Doctrine and Covenants (e.g., 19:31; 84:64) and is a promise to all who truly repent and are received into
the waters of baptism. To have one's sins remitted is to receive a full pardon from the Eternal Judge for past mistakes. Initially, this pardon is received through the
waters of baptism, whereby one witnesses the washing away of former sins and pledges a willingness to henceforth walk in paths of righteousness. This remission is
renewed through the partaking of the sacrament. (DS 2:338-50; DNTC 3:275.)

Additonally, through an administration from the priesthood one may receive a remission of sins (James 5:15). "It is not the elder who remits or forgives the sick man's
sins, but the Lord. If by the power of faith and through the administration by the elders the man is healed, it is evidence that his sins have been forgiven." (DS 3:177.)

See also: Baptism; Forgiveness

Remnant of Jacob

The term remnant of Jacob is synonymous with remnant of Israel, referring to all the scattered people of the twelve tribes. However, a particular passage of scripture
may refer to a specific branch of Jacob's posterity. For example, the footnote references associated with its use in Doctrine and Covenants 52:2 refer to the Lamanites
(D&C 19:27; 49:24; 109:65; see also 2 Ne. 30:3; Alma 46:23). Moroni, on the title page of the Book of Mormon, calls the Lamanites "a remnant of the house of
Israel." And the Lord himself identifies the Lamanites-the seed of father Lehi-as the "remnant" of whom he spoke in Nephi's writings (1 Ne. 13:34). During his visit
among the people of the American continent, the resurrected Savior specifically spoke of that people being a "remnant of the house of Jacob" and of their posterity
participating in the building of the New Jerusalem (3 Ne. 21:2, 22-23).

Referring to a broader application of the term, President Joseph Fielding Smith stated that the "remnant of the house of Israel ï¿½ does not have reference only to the
descendants of Lehi, but to all the house of Israel, the children of Jacob, those upon this land [America] and those in other lands" (DS 2:248).

It is interesting to note that Sidney Sperry identified the name of the prophet Isaiah's son Shear-jashub as meaning a "remnant will return," which was a familiar theme of
Isaiah's writings (DCC, 217; see Isa. 10:20-23).

See also: Branch of the House of Jacob; Heirs According to the Covenant

Remnants

According to the footnote reference (D&C 109:65), the term remnants, as used in the prophecy on war (D&C 87:5), refers to the Lamanites. In 1865, President
Daniel H. Wells, Second Counselor in the First Presidency of the Church, suggested that at some future point in the history of the American nation, its inhabitants will
"be greatly distressed" by the Lamanites, in fulfillment of this prophecy (MS 27:186-87). It does not appear likely that this vexation will come from those who have
clothed themselves with the gospel of Christ, but rather from those who have not yet been spiritually subdued and converted.

See also: Lamanites; Remnant of Jacob; Remnants of Israel

Remnants of Israel

See: Remnant of Jacob

Renewing of Their Bodies

The Lord promises that those who receive the priesthood of God and magnify it will be "sanctified by the Spirit unto the renewing of their bodies" (D&C 84:33). Just as
this "earth will be renewed and receive its paradisiacal glory" (Articles of Faith 1:10), so will the faithful men and women of this earth be renewed with celestial bodies.

Webster states that to renew is "to make new again; to restore to freshness, perfection." The sanctified Saints of the celestial kingdom will exhibit a wholesome
freshness that will truly manifest their perfection, both physical and spiritual. The renewal of their bodies will allow them to once again enter their Father's familiar
mansions and inhabit divine dwellings eternally.

There are those who receive the benefits of renewed bodies here in mortality to some degree. Speaking at the April 1963 general conference, President Hugh B.
Brown said: "I bear testimony to the fact that that promise [D&C 84:33] has been realized in the lives of many of us. I know that it has been realized in the life of
President David O. McKay, that he has been sanctified by the Spirit unto the renewing of his body, and some of the rest of us are better off today than we were many
years ago so far as physical health is concerned-and we attribute that fact to his blessing." (IE, June 1963, p. 507.)

Repentance

One of the most frequently mentioned concepts in all scripture is that of repentance. This is not surprising, for as early as April 1829, the Lord said: "Say nothing but
repentance unto this generation" (D&C 6:9). Commenting on this imperative, Joseph Fielding Smith said: "We must not infer from this expression that those who went
forth to preach were limited in their teachings so that all they could say was 'repent from your sins,' but in teaching the principles of the Gospel they should do so with
the desire to teach repentance to the people and bring them in humility to a realization of the need for remission of sins. Even today, in all of our preaching it should be
with the desire to bring people to repentance and faith in God." (CHMR 1:42.)

Elder Marion G. Romney offered this definition of repentance: "Repentance is the process by which every person must himself put into operation the plan of mercy on
his own behalf if he would be redeemed from spiritual death. In other words, repentance consummates for an individual, with respect to his own sins, what the
atonement of Jesus Christ did conditionally for the sins of all. Such is the place of repentance in the plan of redemption." (LTG, 101-2.)

Repentance is to alter one's course, to turn from darkness to light. The criteria whereby one may repent of his sins is outlined by the Lord: "By this ye may know if a
man repenteth of his sins-behold, he will confess them and forsake them" (D&C 58:43). A very thorough discussion of the principle of repentance may be found in the
classic work The Miracle of Forgiveness by Spencer W. Kimball (Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1969).

Reproving Betimes With Sharpness
 Copyright
An          (c) scripture
   oft-quoted    2005-2009,
                          is theInfobase Media
                                  admonition     Corp. ï¿½ with sharpness, when moved upon by the Holy Ghost; and then showing forth afterwards
                                             to "reprove                                                                                    Page an increase of love
                                                                                                                                                     943 / 1033
toward him whom thou hast reproved" (D&C 121:43). Perhaps the term sharpness could be interpreted as "clarity"; that is, reprove in such a way that the reproved
person clearly knows wherein he has erred. Sharpness does not necessarily relate to one's tone of voice. To be moved upon by the Holy Ghost, rather than in the
passion of anger, is an important criterion which the Savior himself utilized in cleansing the temple (John 2:13-16).
classic work The Miracle of Forgiveness by Spencer W. Kimball (Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1969).

Reproving Betimes With Sharpness

An oft-quoted scripture is the admonition to "reprove ï¿½ with sharpness, when moved upon by the Holy Ghost; and then showing forth afterwards an increase of love
toward him whom thou hast reproved" (D&C 121:43). Perhaps the term sharpness could be interpreted as "clarity"; that is, reprove in such a way that the reproved
person clearly knows wherein he has erred. Sharpness does not necessarily relate to one's tone of voice. To be moved upon by the Holy Ghost, rather than in the
passion of anger, is an important criterion which the Savior himself utilized in cleansing the temple (John 2:13-16).

Joseph Smith said, "I frequently rebuke and admonish my brethren, and that because I love them, not because I wish to incur their displeasure, or mar their
happiness" (HC 2:478).

In recent years, President Stephen L Richards remarked that "it is an unkindness to mitigate the gravity of offenses in those for whose guidance and direction we have
responsibility" (CR, Apr. 1957, p. 97). "To withhold deserved reproof, and the reasons therefore, may be to withhold a warning that is urgently needed," said Elder
Neal A. Maxwell. "Reproof is often a last railing before an erring individual goes over the edge of the cliff." (DSY 1976:192.)

See also: Betimes

Republic

The word republic is found in a declaration of belief regarding governments and laws (D&C 134:3). A republic is simply a government having a chief of state who is not
a monarch (king or absolute ruler with unlimited authority) but who is subject to the will of the people. Supreme power in this form of government rests with the people
rather than with a single sovereign.

Rest

The word rest, outside of its obvious uses, has several different connotations in the Doctrine and Covenants. "Entering into God's rest," (D&C 19:9) according to
Joseph Fielding Smith, "means entering into the knowledge and love of God, having faith in his purposes and in his plans to such an extent that we know we are right,
and that we are not hunting for something else; we are not disturbed by every wind of doctrine or by the cunning and craftiness of men who lay in wait to deceive" (CR,
Oct. 1919, p. 8). To rest in his kingdom is to feel the peace and joy that comes from continuing to serve him (D&C 15:6; 16:6; 101:31; 121:32; 124:86).

"Sometimes we have thought of rest as being a place where we get on the chaise lounge, or in our sneakers, or we get outside and lie on the grass, something where we
are at rest. That isn't the kind of rest that the Lord is speaking about," noted President Spencer W. Kimball. "It is he who is dynamic, the one who works the hardest,
puts in the longest hours, and lives the closest to his Heavenly Father who is rested-rested from his labors, but not put away from his work." (CR, Oct. 1975, p. 121.)

Referring to the "rest of the Lord" President Joseph F. Smith said: "The rest here referred to is not physical rest, for there is no such thing as physical rest in the Church
of Jesus Christ. Reference is made to the spiritual rest and peace which are born from a settled conviction of the truth in the minds of men. We may thus enter into the
rest of the Lord today, by coming to an understanding of the truths of the gospel." (GD, 126.)

See also: Rest, His

Rest His

Doctrine and Covenants 84 tells us the Lord decreed that Israel "should not enter into his rest while in the wilderness, which rest is the fulness of his glory" (D&C
84:24). Elder George Teasdale said: "What is meant by that rest? It means fulness of everything; to enjoy a fulness of love, a fulness of light, a fulness of intelligence, a
fulness of power; to sit down with Christ upon His throne, as He has overcome and sits upon the throne of the Father-the promise that was given unto the Israel of
God-the promise that was given to the sons of the Most High." (CR, Apr. 1899, p. 32.) This is the rest for which all should strive.

See also: Fulness of the Glory of the Father

Restoration the

"The time of the restoration," mentioned in the explanation of some of John the Revelator's writings, could have several meanings (D&C 77:15). For example, the
context of the verse in which the phrase is found speaks of "two prophets ï¿½ to be raised up to the Jewish nation ï¿½ after they [the Jews] are gathered and have built
the city of Jerusalem in the land of their fathers." Thus, this phrase might specifically refer to the restoration of the Jews to their homeland (see D&C 109:61-64).

More generally, however, "the time of the restoration" could apply to that time period which commenced in 1820 when Deity dispersed darkness in a sacred grove and
light once again radiated from heaven. This period, known as the dispensation of the fulness of times (Eph. 1:10), will continue until Christ ushers in the Millennium.

Since that spring morning in 1820 when a young prophet's mind was illuminated with revelatory rays of heavenly light, the radiation of restoration has been continuously
felt. This restoration has included visitations by numerous heavenly messengers restoring lost keys and knowledge and the reestablishing of Christ's church upon this
earth (D&C 13; 20:1; 27:5-13; 110; 128:20-21; JS-H 1).

In the words of President Spencer W. Kimball, "Never again will the sun go down.ï¿½ Revelation is here to remain." (CR, Apr. 1977, p. 115.)

See also: Dispensation of Fulness of times; Marvelous Work; Restoration of All Things; Restoration of Scattered Israel

Restoration of All Things

The Lord informed the Prophet Joseph Smith that he had received an "appointment" and "the keys and power of the priesthood, wherein I [the Lord] restore all things"
which had been "spoken by the mouths of all the holy prophets since the world began" (D&C 27:6; 86:10).

Peter spoke of this time period as being "the times of restitution of all things" (Acts 3:19-21). Commenting on Peter's statement, Bruce R. McConkie said: "It should be
noted that Peter does not say that all things must be restored before Christ comes, but that the age, era, period, or times in the earth's history in which restoration is to
take place must itself commence. That era did begin in the spring of 1820, but all things will not be revealed until after Christ comes." (DNTC 2:49; D&C 101:32-34.)

The "restoration
 Copyright       of all things"Infobase
            (c) 2005-2009,       must include
                                         MediatheCorp.
                                                  restoring of all keys, covenants, and powers held by prophets in previous ages. A successive stringPage
                                                                                                                                                      of visitations
                                                                                                                                                              944 /by1033
heavenly messengers has already restored much (D&C 13; 20:1; 27:5-13; 110; 128:20-21; JS-H 1), but there are things yet to be restored (D&C 101:32-34; Articles
of Faith 1:9; DS 3:94).
Peter spoke of this time period as being "the times of restitution of all things" (Acts 3:19-21). Commenting on Peter's statement, Bruce R. McConkie said: "It should be
noted that Peter does not say that all things must be restored before Christ comes, but that the age, era, period, or times in the earth's history in which restoration is to
take place must itself commence. That era did begin in the spring of 1820, but all things will not be revealed until after Christ comes." (DNTC 2:49; D&C 101:32-34.)

The "restoration of all things" must include the restoring of all keys, covenants, and powers held by prophets in previous ages. A successive string of visitations by
heavenly messengers has already restored much (D&C 13; 20:1; 27:5-13; 110; 128:20-21; JS-H 1), but there are things yet to be restored (D&C 101:32-34; Articles
of Faith 1:9; DS 3:94).

One particular "restoration" which is yet to take place is the restoration of the earth to its "paradisiacal glory," wherein it will return to the perfect state prevailing before
the Fall and also its condition prior to its being divided (Articles of Faith 1:10; AF, 375-81; D&C 133:24; Gen. 10:25).

See also: Dispensation of the Fulness of Times; Marvelous Work; Restoration; Restoration of Scattered Israel

Restoration of the Priesthood

In discussing the work of salvation for the dead, Joseph Smith referred to the promise of Malachi regarding Elijah's special mission (Mal. 4:5-6) and spoke of Malachi's
eyes being "fixed on the restoration of the priesthood" (D&C 128:17). The Prophet Joseph also indicated that he could "have rendered a plainer translation" of
Malachi's words, which may have reference to section 2 of the Doctrine and Covenants, wherein Malachi's words indicate that "the Priesthood" would be revealed by
the hand of Elijah (D&C 2:1).

This latter scripture has reference to the "sealing power" which Elijah restored, whereby every ordinance performed by the power of priesthood authority is made valid.
Thus, by this "sealing," earthly ordinances become validated and recognized in heaven as well as on earth (DS 3:129; TPJS, 172, 323). This power was restored on
April 3, 1836, in the Kirtland Temple (D&C 110:13-16).

Earlier phases of "priesthood restoration" occurred in 1829 when both the Aaronic and Melchizedek priesthoods were restored to earth by heavenly messengers. John
the Baptist conferred the "lesser" priesthood upon Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery on May 15, 1829 (D&C 13; 27:7-8; Pearl of Great Price, pp. 58-59, footnote,
1981 ed.). About a month later, Peter, James, and John were sent by the Lord to confer the "greater priesthood" upon Joseph and Oliver (D&C 27:12; 128:20).

See also: Aaronic Priesthood; Marvelous Work; Melchizedek Priesthood; Priesthood; Restoration of All Things

Restoration of the Scattered Israel

The "restoration of the scattered Israel" (D&C 45:17) is a theme frequently spoken of by the prophets. The blood of Israel has been sprinkled through the nations of
the earth, and one of the major goals of our gospel dispensation is to gather Israel from the four corners of the earth, as well as in the spirit world. Israel is represented
by those who accept the gospel and are adopted into Jacob's lineage (Gal. 3:27-29).

Scattered Israel is being restored in the following ways: (1) Through missionary work: "And he that will hear my voice shall be my sheep; and him shall ye receive into
the church, and him will I also receive" (Mosiah 26:21; see also D&C 1:4-5). (2) The return of the Jewish people to their original homeland (Isa. 11:12; D&C 109:61-
64). (3) Performing vicarious ordinance work for the salvation of those who died without opportunity to do the work themselves, "for their salvation is necessary and
essential to our salvation" (D&C 128:15). When such work is performed, our dead ancestors "are considered to have been brought back into the presence of
God" (CHMR 2:332). (4) The return of the ten lost tribes of Israel. These tribes are lost to the knowledge of mankind but are not lost to God and shall yet return from
the north countries to claim their rightful place with the rest of Israel (1 Ne. 22:4; 3 Ne. 17:4; 3 Ne. 21:26; D&C 110:11; 133:26-34).

See also: Children of Israel; Gathering; Israel; Keys of the Gathering of Israel; Restoration; Restoration of All Things; Seed of Abraham; They Who Are in the North
Countries

Resurrection

The gift of God for which no man pays a price is the universal resurrection. This doctrine is spoken of throughout the Doctrine and Covenants, especially in sections 76,
88, 132, and 138. This is the process whereby spirits will be reunited with their physical bodies, never again to be separated (Alma 11:44-45). This gift of immortality
is the result of the freewill offering of the Savior, who voluntarily suffered his life to be taken in order that all men might be redeemed from death (2 Ne. 9:6-11).

Of the Savior's freewill sacrifice, Joseph Fielding Smith has said: "Of all who have dwelt upon this earth, the Son of God stands out alone as the only one who
possessed life in himself and power over death inherently. Christ was never subject unto death, even on the cross, but death was ever subject unto him. 'As the Father
hath life in himself,' the Savior said, 'so hath he given to the Son to have life in himself.' (John 5:26.) Again, he said: 'Therefore doth my Father love me, because I lay
down my life, that I might take it again. No man taketh it from me, but I lay it down of myself. I have power to lay it down, and I have power to take it again. This
commandment have I received of my Father.' [John 10:17-18.]" (DS 1:31.)

The Prophet Joseph taught that every man will rise in the resurrection just as he had been laid down. That is, a child will be resurrected as a child and will then grow to
the full stature that it would have received had it been permitted to tarry during mortality. (TPJS, 199-200; DS 2:54; AGQ 4:185.)

These resurrected bodies will reflect the glory of that kingdom which they will inhabit throughout the eternities (D&C 88:28-32; 1 Cor. 15:20-23). The nature of this
glorious resurrected body is indescribable, for, said the Prophet, "No man can describe it to you-no man can write it" (TPJS, 368).

Commenting on the process and miracle of resurrection, Elder Russel M. Nelson said: "Our bodies undergo constant rebuilding according to genetic recipes that are
uniquely ours. Each time we take a bath, we lose not only dirt, but cells dead and dying, as they are replaced by a newer crop. This process of regeneration and
renewal is but prelude to the promised phenomenon and future fact of our resurrection." (En., May 1987, p. 10.)

See also: Atonement; First Resurrection; Grace; Immortality; Last Resurrection; Perfect Frame; Redemption; Resurrection of the Just; Resurrection of the Unjust;
Second Man; Second Resurrection; Twinkling of an Eye

Resurrection of the Just

The term resurrection of the just appears in the Doctrine and Covenants only in the revelation known as "a vision" (D&C 76:17, 50, 65), although it is also found in the
New Testament (Luke 14:14; Acts 24:15; JST, John 5:29). This phrase has been defined by Smith and Sjodahl as follows: "This is also called the first resurrection, but
the truth is here taught that only those who are just will have part in it. To be just is to be upright and sincere in one's actions and dealings with others. It is to be like
Christ, who suffered, the just for the unjust (1 Peter 3:18). To be just is also to be justified. That is to say, one who is just is, by God Himself, declared to be as he
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
ought to be. Such are they who have part in the first resurrection." (SS, 459; italics added.)                                                           Page 945 / 1033

The resurrection of the just includes both celestial and terrestrial beings, the latter being the "honorable men of the earth." (D&C 76:75.)
The term resurrection of the just appears in the Doctrine and Covenants only in the revelation known as "a vision" (D&C 76:17, 50, 65), although it is also found in the
New Testament (Luke 14:14; Acts 24:15; JST, John 5:29). This phrase has been defined by Smith and Sjodahl as follows: "This is also called the first resurrection, but
the truth is here taught that only those who are just will have part in it. To be just is to be upright and sincere in one's actions and dealings with others. It is to be like
Christ, who suffered, the just for the unjust (1 Peter 3:18). To be just is also to be justified. That is to say, one who is just is, by God Himself, declared to be as he
ought to be. Such are they who have part in the first resurrection." (SS, 459; italics added.)

The resurrection of the just includes both celestial and terrestrial beings, the latter being the "honorable men of the earth." (D&C 76:75.)

See also: First Resurrection; Resurrection

Resurrection of the Unjust

The Lord declared that "they who have done evil" shall rise "in the resurrection of the unjust" (D&C 76:17). The phrase also appears once in the King James Bible
(Acts 24:15) and also in the Joseph Smith Translation of the Bible (JST, John 5:29).

This resurrection has been defined as the "resurrection of damnation, the second resurrection.ï¿½ At the end of the millennium, and in the morning of this second
resurrection, those shall come forth who merit telestial bodies, and they shall be rewarded accordingly. Finally, in the afternoon of the second resurrection, those who
'remain filthy still,' those who having been raised in immortality are judged and found wholly wanting, those whom we call sons of perdition, shall be cast out with
Lucifer and his angels." (DNTC 1:196-97; italics added.)

This resurrection is also referred to as the "last" one (D&C 76:85).

See also: Last Resurrection; Resurrection; Second Death; Sons of Perdition; Telestial

Revelation

The Doctrine and Covenants is a compilation of revelations; therefore, the terms revelation and revelations appear numerous times in that volume of sacred writ. Elder
James E. Talmage defined revelation as follows: "In a theological sense the term revelation signifies the making known of divine truth by communication from the
heavens.ï¿½ a disclosure of that which had been wholly or in part hidden-the drawing aside of a veil" (AF, 296).

In like fashion, President Hugh B. Brown said: "Revelation is unfolding truth whether in the test tube, the human mind or a message from the Creator. It is the infinite
becoming known." (CN, June 10, 1967, C-2.)

Revelation is a "rock" upon which the true Church of Christ is founded (TPJS, 274: SHP, 45: HC 5:258; Matt. 16:15-18: DNTC 1:385-87). Since that spring morning
in 1820 when the veil was parted and a young prophet communed with Deity, revelation has flowed "in a never-ending stream from God to his prophets in the earth."
The testimony of one of those prophets, President Spencer W. Kimball, illustrates this principle: "I say in the deepest of humility, but also by the power and force of a
burning testimony in my soul, that from the prophet of the Restoration to the prophet of our own year, the communication line is unbroken, the authority is continuous,
and light, brilliant and penetrating, continues to shine. The sound of the voice of the Lord is a continuous melody and a thunderous appeal. For nearly a century and a
half there has been no interruption." (CR, Apr. 1977, p. 115.)

George Albert Smith said: "The distinction between this great Church and that of all other churches from the beginning has been that we believe in direct revelation; we
believe that our Father speaks to man today as He has done from the time of Adam." (CN, October 12, 1963, C-2.) Although in recent years, printed revelations,
such as those found in the Doctrine and Covenants, have not been published as they were in the early days of the Church, yet revelations are still received on a regular
basis by the prophets of God. President Spencer W. Kimball declared, "The vaults and files of the Church contain these revelations which come month to month and
day to day" (CR, Apr. 1977, p. 115; see also DS 1:280).

Revelations for the Church will only come through authorized channels. For the Church as a whole, they will come through the Presidency, and for individual units of the
Church, they will come through those who preside over those units (TPJS, 111). "Revelation continues in the Church," said Elder Boyd K. Packer, "the prophet
receiving it for the Church; the president for the stake, his mission, or his quorum; the bishop for his ward; the father for his family; the individual for himself" (CR, Apr.
1974, p. 139). President Joseph F. Smith warned, "Whenever you see a man rise up claiming to have received direct revelation from the Lord to the Church,
independent of the order and channel of the Priesthood, you may set him down as an imposter." (JD 24:190.)

"Revelation comes to men in an unlimited number of ways," said Elder Marion G. Romney. Among the means whereby God has communed with man are the spoken
word, visitation of angels, the power of the Holy Ghost through unspoken words that come into one's mind, impelling impulses to do a certain thing, dreams, visions,
and flashes of ideas or inspiration that come to one's mind" (LTG, 67-69).

The significance of the "feeling" type of revelation was expressed by President Spencer W. Kimball: "In our day, as in times past, many people expect that if there be
revelation it will come with awe-inspiring, earthshaking display. For many it is hard to accept as revelation those numerous ones in Moses' time, in Joseph's time, and in
our own year-those revelations which come to prophets as deep unassailable impressions settling down on the prophet's mind and heart as dew from heaven or as the
dawn dissipates the darkness of night.

"Expecting the spectacular, one may not be fully alerted to the constant flow of revealed communication." (CR, Apr. 1977, p. 115.)

See also: Bosom Shall Burn; Feel; Holy Ghost; Manifestations of the Spirit; Prayer; Records Which ï¿½ Have Been Kept Back; Revelations of John; Revelator; Spirit
of Revelation; Still, Small Voice; Testimony

Revelations of John

The revelations of John spoken of in Doctrine and Covenants 20:35 refers to the last book of our present New Testament, the book of Revelation. This inspired book
was authored by the Apostle John and contains great truths which have been hidden from the world but revealed to prophets and others who spiritually qualify (1 Ne.
14:18-28; TPJS, 287-94).

Elder Bruce R. McConkie has described this book as one which "is not ï¿½ for the theological novice, nor for the uninspired theological speculators of the world. It is
written to the saints who already have a knowledge of the plan of salvation, to say nothing of the interpreting power of the Holy Spirit in their hearts." (DNTC 3:432.)

See also: John; John the Ancient Apostle; Ministering Angel
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 946 / 1033
Revelator

With the exception of two references to the Apostle John (D&C 77:2; 128:6), the term revelator, as used in the Doctrine and Covenants, refers to one holding the
written to the saints who already have a knowledge of the plan of salvation, to say nothing of the interpreting power of the Holy Spirit in their hearts." (DNTC 3:432.)

See also: John; John the Ancient Apostle; Ministering Angel

Revelator

With the exception of two references to the Apostle John (D&C 77:2; 128:6), the term revelator, as used in the Doctrine and Covenants, refers to one holding the
presiding position of the Church, which initially included the office of Assistant President, that held by Hyrum Smith (D&C 100:11; 107:91-92; 124:94, 125). "A
revelator makes known, with the Lord's help, something before unknown. It may be new or forgotten truth, or a new or forgotten application of known truth to man's
need. Always the revelator deals with truth, certain truth (D&C 100:11) and always it comes with the divine stamp of approval." (ER, 258.)

"Each of the apostles when he is ordained has conferred upon him all the keys and authorities which were given by Joseph Smith to the apostles before his death. These
brethren, however, cannot exercise these authorities except when the occasion arises that they come to the presidency. Before that time the powers lie dormant. This is
one reason why they are sustained as prophets, seers and revelators in the Church, but there can be but one revelator for the Church at a time." (CHMR 1:389.)

In addition to the President of the Church, the Twelve Apostles and the counselors in the First Presidency are sustained as prophets, seers, and revelators. When the
Church has had a Patriarch to the Church, he has also been sustained as a prophet, seer, and revelator.

See also: Apostle; First Presidency; John the Revelator; Patriarch; President of the High Priesthood; Smith, Hyrum; Smith, Joseph, Jr.

Reverence

To give reverence to laws or things pertaining to men is to give deference, respect, or obeisance within established guidelines (D&C 134:7; Cruden, 545). Reverence
of Deity should have no limits. It is to experience godly fear, to be in awe of and have the deepest respect for each member of the Godhead. It is to sense the sacred
soil upon which we kneel or stand when we approach our Father in prayer or enter into holy places and to feel, perhaps, as did Moses, the need to remove the shoes
from our feet when in Deity's presence (Ex. 3:5). It is to speak of holy names with great care (Ex. 20:7; Mosiah 13:15; D&C 63:61-62; 107:1-4; 136:21).

To reverence God is also to cherish and respect the sacred ordinances, powers, and authorities he has bestowed upon us and to use them appropriately. It is to sustain
his chosen servants and keep his commandments. To act reverently is to act godly, to speak, think, and conduct our lives in accordance with God's will.

See also: Worship

Reviling Not Against Revilers

To those called to "declare glad tidings"-the gospel of Jesus Christ-the admonition to "revile not against revilers" must not go unheeded (D&C 19:29-30). To revile is to
abuse verbally. Though our enemies may rant, rave, and revile against us, our charge is to return such ill-treatment with the gospel of love, as is befitting the children of
our Father (Matt. 5:44-45:3 Ne. 12:44-45). In a classic commentary on this subject. Elder Marvin J. Ashton said: "We must not be manipulated or enraged by those
who subtly foster contention.ï¿½

"When others disagree with our stand we should not argue, retaliate in kind, or contend with them.ï¿½

"Ours is to conscientiously avoid being abrasive in our presentations and declarations.ï¿½

"Our principles or standards will not be less than they are because of the statements of the contentious. Ours is to explain our position through reason, friendly
persuasion, and accurate facts. Ours is to stand firm and unyielding on the moral issues of the day and the eternal principles of the gospel, but to contend with no man
or organization. Contention builds walls and puts up barriers. Love opens doors. Ours is to be heard and teach." (En., May 1978, pp. 7-9.)

See also: Contention; Stir Up the Hearts

Rich Charles C.

Though mentioned but once in the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 124:132), the name of Charles C. Rich holds a place of honor in the annals of Church history. Active
in ecclesiastical and political affairs, Elder Rich exhibited both physical and moral courage. He served as a member of the Nauvoo City council and as a major-general
in the Nauvoo Legion.

"General Rich," as he was affectionately called, rode at the head of a group of men who rescued the Prophet Joseph from abductors who tried to imprison him in
Missouri. He served on the Nauvoo high council, presided over the Mt. Pisgah settlement, and served as a counselor to John Smith, who presided in the Salt Lake
Valley shortly after the arrival of the pioneers.

Elder Rich was ordained an Apostle on February 12, 1849, in which position he served until his death on November 17, 1883. "Throughout his lifetime he was less
noted for his brilliant talents than for his real goodness. He was a man of generous impulses, and seemed to live for the happiness of others rather than his own.
Cheerful, honest, industrious, benevolent, extending substantial sympathy to those in need, and giving fatherly counsel to and setting a worthy example before all around
him, he moved on through life, honored and beloved by all who knew him." (Jenson 1:102-3.)

Richards Willard

A name of celestial lustre in the Church is that of Willard Richards. Thrice mentioned in the Doctrine and Covenants, twice as an Apostle and once as a witness to the
martyrdom of God's prophets, he played an important role in early Church history (D&C 118:6; 124:129; 135:2). Dr. Richards, a medical man by profession, was also
handy with a pen and served as the private secretary to Joseph Smith. He kept the Prophet's private journals and later served as Church Historian and Recorder. In the
Salt Lake Valley he edited the Deseret News.

His first contact with the Church came through a Book of Mormon which his cousin Brigham Young had left with another cousin. Opening the book at random, he read
half a page and declared: "God or the devil has had a hand in that book, for man never wrote it." In the next ten days he read it twice, convinced of its truthfulness.

Although stricken with palsy shortly after this initial contact with the gospel, Elder Richards was not deterred from pursuing the course he knew to be correct and
eventually found his way to Kirtland, where he was baptized on December 31, 1836. He served a mission to England with members of the Twelve Apostles, and on
July 8, 1838,(c)was
 Copyright          himself called
                 2005-2009,        to serve
                              Infobase      in that
                                         Media      quorum of special witnesses. Due to his travels, he was not ordained until April 14, 1840.
                                                 Corp.                                                                                              Page 947 / 1033
He was one of the two survivors of the tragedy at Carthage, and the only one who was left physically unmarred from the attack. His bravery and love of the Prophet
were exemplified when, minutes before the martyrdom took place, Joseph asked him if he would accompany the Prophet to the inner cell area of the jail, as suggested
half a page and declared: "God or the devil has had a hand in that book, for man never wrote it." In the next ten days he read it twice, convinced of its truthfulness.

Although stricken with palsy shortly after this initial contact with the gospel, Elder Richards was not deterred from pursuing the course he knew to be correct and
eventually found his way to Kirtland, where he was baptized on December 31, 1836. He served a mission to England with members of the Twelve Apostles, and on
July 8, 1838, was himself called to serve in that quorum of special witnesses. Due to his travels, he was not ordained until April 14, 1840.

He was one of the two survivors of the tragedy at Carthage, and the only one who was left physically unmarred from the attack. His bravery and love of the Prophet
were exemplified when, minutes before the martyrdom took place, Joseph asked him if he would accompany the Prophet to the inner cell area of the jail, as suggested
by the jailer. Dr. Richards promptly replied: "Brother Joseph you did not ask me to cross the river with you-you did not ask me to come to Carthage -you did not ask
me to come to jail with you-and do you think I would forsake you now? But I will tell you what I will do; if you are condemned to be hung for treason, I will be hung in
your stead, and you shall go free." (HC 6:616.)

It was the calm, steady approach of Willard Richards that took charge of the affairs of the Church in the hours that followed the martyrdom, for Brigham Young and all
of the Twelve but John Taylor-who was seriously wounded-were away from Nauvoo at the time. On September 27, 1847, he was sustained as Second Counselor in
the First Presidency, where he served faithfully until his death on March 11, 1854. (Jenson 1:53-56.)

See also: Carthage Jail; Martyrdom

Riches of Eternity

"The riches of this earth are not the choicest the Lord has to bestow," said Elder Matthias F. Cowley (CR, Oct. 1899, p. 63). In January 1831, the Lord decreed:
"And if ye seek the riches which it is the will of the Father to give unto you, ye shall be the richest of all people, for ye shall have the riches of eternity" (D&C 38:39).

These "riches of eternity" are spoken of elsewhere in the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 67:2; 68:31; 78:18) and refer to those things upon which no tangible, earthly
price can be set. Such riches as eternal life-God's greatest gift (D&C 14:7)-peace, joy, ever-expanding knowledge, and the promise to share the fulness of the Father's
everlasting dominion, are treasures of an eternal nature.

The following observation by President George Q. Cannon should be contemplated: "The man who seeks after the perishable things of this life and allows his mind to
dwell upon them, to the exclusion of the things of God which pertain to his eternal salvation, has failed to comprehend the mission God has assigned him" (JD 10:348).

See also: Eternal Life; Fulness of the Glory of the Father; Hidden Treasures; Joy; Treasures

Rid Their Garments

The Lord promises that missionaries who "declare the word among the congregations of the wicked ï¿½ shall rid their garments, and they shall be spotless before
me" (D&C 61:33-34). Those who have fulfilled the charge to "declare the word" and have raised their voice of warning and witness to the world will stand "blameless
before God at the last day" (D&C 4:2). They will have rid their garments of the blood and sins of the wicked (see Ezek. 33, 34).

During the dedicatory prayer of the Kirtland Temple, the Prophet pleaded that the Saints would be found with garments that were "pure" and would "be clothed upon
with robes of righteousness" (D&C 109:76). The righteous are those who have rid their garments of the stain of sin, having washed them in the atoning blood of the
Lamb who is without blemish, and are prepared to stand spotless in the presence of Deity.

President Joseph Fielding Smith noted that spotted garments are those "defiled by the practices of carnal desires and disobedience to the commandments of the
Lord" (CHMR 1:163).

See also: Garments ï¿½ Pure and White; Unspotted

Rigdon Sidney

With the exceptions of Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery, the name of Sidney Rigdon appears more often in the Doctrine and Covenants than any other. After having
served as a very popular preacher for the Baptists, Campbellites, and on his own, Rigdon became convinced of the truthfulness of the restored gospel by a careful and
prayerful reading of the Book of Mormon. He was baptized on November 14, 1830, and many with whom he had previous religious association chose to follow
Sidney's example in investigating this new faith.

Only a month later, his name appeared in one of the revelations wherein the Lord said to him, "I say unto you my servant Sidney, I have looked upon thee and thy
works. I have heard thy prayers, and prepared thee for a greater work.ï¿½ Thou was sent forth, even as John, to prepare the way before me" (D&C 35:3-6.) Thus,
while previously not having had the complete truth, the Lord had used Sidney to prepare a people for the Restoration.

In March 1833, Sidney was set apart as a counselor to Joseph Smith in the Presidency of the Church (D&C 90:6). Sidney was a gifted orator and was called by
revelation to be a "spokesman" for Joseph Smith (D&C 100:9). This was the fulfillment of an ancient prophecy uttered by Joseph who was sold into Egypt, thousands
of years prior to this time (2 Ne. 3:18; JD 25:126-27).

Early in his ministry, Joseph Smith said of his counselor: "Brother Sidney is a man whom I love, but he is not capable of that pure and steadfast love for those who are
his benefactors, as should possess the breast of a president of the Church of Christ. This, with some other little things, such as selfishness and independence of mind,
which, too often manifested, destroy the confidence of those who would lay down their lives for him-these are his faults. But, notwithstanding these things, he is a very
great and good man; a man of great power and words, and can gain the friendship of his hearers very quickly. He is a man whom God will uphold, if he will continue
faithful to his calling." Then, the Prophet added this plea: "O God, grant that he may, for the Lord's sake" (HC 1:443).

Unfortunately, in spite of all he suffered for the sake of truth, Sidney was not able to totally bend his will to that of the Lord's. In August 1843, Joseph accused Sidney
of acts of betrayal and withdrew the hand of fellowship from him (HC 5:532). By October 1843, Joseph endeavored to "throw Sidney off his shoulders" and have him
released from the First Presidency. Joseph indicated that Rigdon had been of little value to him as a counselor since the expulsion from Missouri. However, the
conference voted to retain Sidney for yet another year. (HC 6:47-49.)

Following the martyrdom, Rigdon, who had been living in Pittsburgh, rushed back to Nauvoo with the suggestion that he be named as the "guardian" for the Church. At
the memorable conference of August 8, 1844, Rigdon's eloquence could not prevail above the authority of the Twelve Apostles, and his bid for leadership failed.

Though he outwardly acquiesced, he secretly told many that he held "the keys of David" and that God had instructed him to take charge of the Church. Though he
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page    948 a/ 1033
initially denied disloyalty to the Twelve, the truth was revealed and he was excommunicated from the Church on September 8, 1844. His efforts at       organizing
following failed, fulfilling the prophetic words of Brigham Young: "All that want to draw a party from the Church after them, let them do it if they can, but they will not
prosper" (SP, 7-18; see also HC 7:223-43}.
Following the martyrdom, Rigdon, who had been living in Pittsburgh, rushed back to Nauvoo with the suggestion that he be named as the "guardian" for the Church. At
the memorable conference of August 8, 1844, Rigdon's eloquence could not prevail above the authority of the Twelve Apostles, and his bid for leadership failed.

Though he outwardly acquiesced, he secretly told many that he held "the keys of David" and that God had instructed him to take charge of the Church. Though he
initially denied disloyalty to the Twelve, the truth was revealed and he was excommunicated from the Church on September 8, 1844. His efforts at organizing a
following failed, fulfilling the prophetic words of Brigham Young: "All that want to draw a party from the Church after them, let them do it if they can, but they will not
prosper" (SP, 7-18; see also HC 7:223-43}.

See also: Pelagoram; Sidney; Spokesman

Riggs Burr

Burr Riggs was one of several individuals called upon missions at a conference held in Amherst, Ohio, in January 1832 (D&C 75:17). A year later, his name appeared
in the minutes of the proceedings of the high council at Kirtland, February 13, 1833. Smith and Sjodahl wrote of this occasion: "He was charged with neglect of duty,
and especially with failure to magnify his calling as a High Priest. He admitted the charge and expressed a desire to repent, but this he evidently failed to do, for he was
severed from the Church on the 26th of the same month. In all probability, his neglect of duty began by failure to perform the mission to which he was called, or by
neglecting his duties as a missionary." (SS, 436-37.)

Right Hand

In a symbolic sense, God has used the right hand to show privileged status. The Savior stands on the right hand of the Father (D&C 20:24; Moro. 7:27; Acts 7:56).
The righteous, those whose names are recorded in the book of life, who take upon them the name of Christ and know him, are promised an eternal place at his right
hand (Mosiah 5:9; 26:23-24; Alma 5:58).

President Joseph Fielding Smith explained that the "right hand is called the dexter ï¿½ [which] means right ï¿½, favorable or propitious" (DS 3:108). "Showing favor to
the right hand or side is not something invented by man but was revealed from the heavens in the beginning.ï¿½ It is a symbol of righteousness and [is] used in the
making of covenants." (AGQ 1:156.) The sacrament, for example, should be taken with the right hand. The Lord declared, "I will uphold thee with the right hand of my
righteousness" (Isa. 41:10).

See also: Left Hand

Righteous

As defined by scripture, the righteous are "the saints of the Holy One of Israel, they who have believed in the Holy One of Israel, they who have endured the crosses of
the world, and despised the shame of it" (2 Ne. 9:18). These Saints live in a state of righteousness which Elder Joseph B. Wirthlin has described as "living a life that is in
harmony with the laws, principles, and ordinances of the gospel" (En., May 1988, p. 81).

In this life, we "cannot always tell the wicked from the righteous" (D&C 10:37). However, the righteous are known unto God, "for the Lord seeth not as man seeth; for
man looketh on the outward appearance, but the Lord 1ooketh on the heart" (1 Sam. 16:7). When the Lord comes there will be "an entire separation" of the righteous
and the wicked (D&C 63:54).

The Lord's purposes are righteous (D&C 17:4, 9), and he is a righteous Judge (Moses 6:57). He promises to gather the righteous on his "right hand unto eternal
life" (D&C 29:27).

See also: Breastplate of Righteousness; Crown of Righteousness; Day of Righteousness; Offerings unto the Lord in Righteousness; Robes of Righteousness

Rights of the Priesthood

Through the Prophet Joseph Smith, the Lord declared "that the rights of the priesthood are inseparably connected with the powers of heaven and ï¿½ cannot be
controlled nor handled only upon the principles of righteousness" (D&C 121:36). The dictionary defines a right as "something, such as a power or privilege, to which
one has a just or lawful claim." The only claims on the power or privileges of the priesthood are those guaranteed by righteous exercise of that authority. That is the
principle upon which the rights of the priesthood rest, for to do otherwise is to grieve the Spirit of the Lord and lose claim to the priesthood (D&C 121:37).

The rights of the priesthood, therefore, encompass the privilege of living righteous lives and rendering unselfish service to one's fellowmen in behalf of God -to serve as
His personal representative. As Elder Howard W. Hunter pointed out, "To love the Lord and our fellowmen is the key by which we unlock the power of the
priesthood" (ACR, Aug. 1971, p. 98).

See also: Power of Priesthood

Rills

In a declaration of poetic prose, the Prophet invited the elements to proclaim the "wonders of your Eternal King." Among those so invited were the "rills" (D&C
128:23). A rill is a very small stream or brooklet, the running forth of which would proclaim with gladness the goodness of God.

Ripe

In addition to variations of the term, the word ripe is found twice in the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 29:9; 86:7). In the first instance the Lord speaks of the time
when the earth shall be ripe, referring specifically to the time when it shall be so full of wickedness that it will be burned "and all the proud, yea, and all that do wickedly,
shall be as stubble" (D&C 133:64; Mal. 4:1). The Lord has warned that "the world is ripening in iniquity" (D&C 18:6) and that there are people "who are well-nigh
ripened for destruction" (D&C 61:31). Such people have fully developed (ripened) their iniquitous desires and habits.

The second occurrence of the word ripe is in an explanation of the parable of the wheat and tares (D&C 86:7; see also Matt. 13:24-32, 36-43). Wheat that is ripe is
wheat that is ready to harvest-it is mature, fully developed, ready for those who will "thrust in their sickles."

See also: Cup of Mine Indignation; Earth Is Ripe; Field Is White Already to Harvest; Sheaves; Thrust in His Sickle

Robes
Copyrightof
          (c)Righteousness
             2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                            Page 949 / 1033
During the dedicatory prayer of the Kirtland Temple, the Prophet pleaded that on the day of resurrection the Saints would be "clothed upon with robes of
righteousness" (D&C 109:76). These robes are also mentioned as the apparel to be worn by the Twelve Apostles who will stand at the right hand of the Savior upon
wheat that is ready to harvest-it is mature, fully developed, ready for those who will "thrust in their sickles."

See also: Cup of Mine Indignation; Earth Is Ripe; Field Is White Already to Harvest; Sheaves; Thrust in His Sickle

Robes of Righteousness

During the dedicatory prayer of the Kirtland Temple, the Prophet pleaded that on the day of resurrection the Saints would be "clothed upon with robes of
righteousness" (D&C 109:76). These robes are also mentioned as the apparel to be worn by the Twelve Apostles who will stand at the right hand of the Savior upon
his return (D&C 29:12).

Nephi petitioned the Lord to encircle him with the "robe of righteousness" worn by the Savior (2 Ne. 4:33). He later equated these robes with purity (2 Ne. 9:14).
Robes of righteousness appear to be the same as those white robes which John saw being worn by those who have "washed their robes, and made them white in the
blood of the Lamb" (Rev. 7:9-17).

Robes of righteousness are those white robes given celestial Saints, whose names are to be found in the book of life (Rev. 3:5), symbolizing their purity before God.
They are "cleansed every whir from his iniquity" (3 Ne. 8:1). The whiteness of these robes testifies to the complete sanctification and purification of the Saints wearing
them.

"And no unclean thing can enter into his kingdom; therefore nothing entereth into his rest save it be those who have washed their garments in my blood," said the
resurrected Lord, "because of their faith, and the repentance of all their sins, and their faithfulness unto the end" (3 Ne. 27:19).

Rock

There are ten passages in the Doctrine and Covenants in which the Lord refers to the "rock" whereon mankind should build. For example, he said: "Build upon my
rock, which is my gospel" (D&C 11:24). Twice the Savior mentions that his Church would be built "upon this rock" (D&C 33:13; 128:10), which is what Peter was
told anciently (Matt. 16:15-18). Joseph Smith identified this "rock" as revelation (HC 5:258).

The Doctrine and Covenants refers to Christ as the "stone of Israel" (50:44), and the writings of Moses describe the Lord as the "Rock of Heaven," which is an
appropriate title for one from whom revelation proceeds (Moses 7:53). Thus, in order to maintain "a sure foundation" (Hel. 5:12), one builds upon the rock of revealed
truth emanating from the "Rock of Heaven."

See also: Revelation; Stone of Israel

Rod

Isaiah spoke of a "rod" that would come forth out of the "stem of Jesse" (Isa. 11:1). A rod is a straight or slender stick growing on or cut from a tree or bush. The rod
from the stem of Jesse is an offshoot from his family tree.

The general identity of this rod was revealed by the Lord: "It is a servant in the hands of Christ, who is partly a descendant of Jesse as well as of Ephraim, or of the
house of Joseph, on whom there is laid much power" (D&C 113:4). The specific identity of this servant is suggested by Sidney Sperry: "Joseph Smith must be the
person referred to.ï¿½ He is ï¿½ the 'rod,' the servant in the hands of Christ.ï¿½ We can, therefore, understand why Moroni would have occasion to quote all of Isaiah
11 to the young Prophet Joseph Smith." (DCC 617; JS-H 1:40.)

As used in Doctrine and Covenants 104:43, a rod is a measurement. One rod equals 5.5 yards or 5.029 meters.

See also: Jesse; Rod of My Mouth; Rods; Root of Jesse; Smith, Joseph, Jr.

Rod of My Mouth

The phrase "rod of my mouth" appears but once in the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 19:15). The Lord warns the sinner to repent lest he be smitten with such a rod.
Isaiah uses this phrase in conjunction with "the breath of [the Lord's] lips" (Isa. 11:4).

Smith and Sjodahl equate this expression with "the spirit of his mouth" (2 Thess. 2:8), and "the sword of [his] mouth" (Rev. 2:16; SS, 96). Reynolds and Sjodahl
suggest that this phrase means the Lord's "word [or] his gospel" (CBM 1:358). The rod, as an instrument, is frequently associated with discipline or justice. Thus, if the
unrepentant are to be smitten with the rod of the Lord's mouth, they will be punished or disciplined by the decree of his mouth. On the other hand, the rod of the
Shepherd can be a device of comfort to those who hear and obey: "Thy rod and thy staff they comfort me," wrote the Psalmist (Psalm 23:4).

Rods

The dimensions of the lot for building the Kirtland Temple were described as "forty rods long and twelve wide" (D&C 104:43). A rod is a unit of length equal to 5.5
yards, 16.5 feet, or 5.029 meters. In measurement of yards, the temple lot was 220 yards long and 66 yards wide.

See also: Kirtland Temple

Rolfe Samuel

Although the name of Samuel Rolfe appears only once in the Doctrine and Covenants, he is consistently mentioned as a stable, dedicated member of the Church in the
Prophet's recorded history (D&C 124:142). The earliest mention of him is as a worker on the Kirtland Temple in 1835 (HC 2:206). Later that year he came to the
financial aid of the Prophet and was one who agreed to help move the Saints from the troubled soils of Missouri (HC 2:327; 3:252).

Rolfe later presided over a quorum of priests in Nauvoo and worked as a carpenter on the Nauvoo Temple (HC 4:312; 7:326). In February 1844, when Joseph Smith
sought volunteers for an exploring expedition in California and Oregon, Rolfe was among the few who willingly volunteered.

He was not called to travel west at that time but went later when the Saints were driven from Nauvoo. He served as a bishop in Winter Quarters and later served as a
counselor in a stake presidency in Sycamore Grove, California. He died a faithful member in 1864.

Romney
Copyright (c)Marion   G.Infobase Media Corp.
              2005-2009,                                                                                                                            Page 950 / 1033
In June 1978, a revelation received with great gladness throughout the world announced that the priesthood would be available to all worthy men who qualified to
receive it (OD-2). Marion G. Romney was a member of the First Presidency at the time of this landmark revelation.
He was not called to travel west at that time but went later when the Saints were driven from Nauvoo. He served as a bishop in Winter Quarters and later served as a
counselor in a stake presidency in Sycamore Grove, California. He died a faithful member in 1864.

Romney Marion G.

In June 1978, a revelation received with great gladness throughout the world announced that the priesthood would be available to all worthy men who qualified to
receive it (OD-2). Marion G. Romney was a member of the First Presidency at the time of this landmark revelation.

Born in Colonia Juarez, Mexico, on September 19, 1897, he was forced to flee the land of his birth during the Mexican Revolution in 1912. As the young man and his
family were leaving, they were stopped by rebels who robbed and threatened to shoot them. Of this incident, President Romney recalled: "As I looked up the barrels of
the rifles, they seemed very large to me.ï¿½ I expected that they would shoot." (IE, Oct. 1962, p. 740.) Fortunately, the rebels did not shoot, for the Lord had plans
for this young man. His patriarchal blessing promised that "the angels of your choice have been over you and watched over you for your good" (En., Nov. 1972, p.
26).

This same blessing promised that he would "be held in high honor and respect by the people, beyond your comprehension." His constant service to the Church has
earned him honor and respect. He was called as one of the original five Assistants to the Council of the Twelve Apostles in 1941 and served in this capacity until his call
as an Apostle in October 1951. Twenty-one years later, he was called to serve as a counselor in the First Presidency to President Harold B. Lee. He continued as a
counselor when Spencer W. Kimball became the prophet. In 1985 he was called as the President of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles.

Marion G. Romney's undeviating testimony of the gospel is exemplified in this declaration delivered in 1946: "I know the gospel is true. I doubt if I shall know it better,
that is, with more certainty, when I stand before my Maker." (CR, Oct. 1946, p. 73.)

On May 20, 1988, President Romney joined the faithful prophets and Apostles who have preceded him in death and returned to his Maker. It is of significance to note
that although he had been unable to speak for some weeks prior to his death because of physical infirmities, a day or two before his passing "he spoke, saying very
audibly over and over again, 'Joseph, Joseph.'" (CN, May 28, 1988, C-4.) There is no Joseph in the Romney family, and it is not inconceivable that President Romney
may have experienced what Brigham Young did just prior to his death when he uttered those same words in reference to the Prophet Joseph Smith.

Root of Jesse

As was the case with the rod spoken of in Doctrine and Covenants 113:3-4, the Lord gives a general answer as to the identity of the "root of Jesse" spoken of in
Doctrine and Covenants 113:5-6. He tells us it is one who is of mixed descent, coming both from the loins of Jesse, or Judah, and of Ephraim, or Joseph.

As was the case with the rod, Sidney B. Sperry suggests that Joseph Smith is the "root of Jesse." Thus, when Moroni quoted the eleventh chapter of Isaiah to Joseph
Smith, he was citing the mission which this young Prophet was about to fulfill and which had been manifest in vision to the ancient Prophet Isaiah. (DCC, 617; JS-H
1:40.)

With respect to Joseph's lineage, Brigham Young declared he was "a pure Ephraimite" (JD 2:269). However, as Joseph Fielding Smith pointed out, "No one can lay
claim to a perfect descent from father to son through just one lineage" (AGQ 3:61). Therefore, though Joseph's lineage may be traceable directly back to Ephraim
through a given line, of necessity there were intermarriages that took place, making it possible for his descent to have also come from Jesse through his forefather,
Judah.

See also: Jesse; Rod; Smith, Joseph, Jr.

Roundy Shadrach

Although the name of Shadrach Roundy might not receive high recognition among many, his service and fidelity to the Prophet Joseph Smith have earned him lasting
laurels in the kingdom. Roundy was called by revelation to the bishopric in Nauvoo (D&C 124:141) and later served as a bishop in the Salt Lake Valley. However, he
will be best remembered for his courageous defense of the Prophet. "His love for the Prophet was so great that he would have given his own life freely in defense of his
beloved friend."

On one occasion when Joseph's life had been threatened, he personally asked Roundy to help him. Brother Roundy single-handedly kept a group of some forty men
from entering the prophet's gate one night. They had allegedly come to see the mummies in Joseph's possession, but the Prophet concurred with Roundy's evaluation of
their true nefarious purposes.

Shadrach Roundy served as a policeman in Nauvoo, as an officer in the Nauvoo Legion, and as a bodyguard for Joseph. He had the sad task of guarding Joseph and
Hyrum's martyred bodies on the melancholy march returning them to Nauvoo from Carthage.

He later served as a pioneer leader during the crossing of the plains and as a member of the first Territorial legislature. "Bishop Roundy died in Salt Lake City, July 4,
1872, as a true and faithful member of the Church." (Jenson 1:642-43.)

Run Faster Than [Your] Strength

In 1828, the Lord counseled Joseph Smith to "not run faster or labor more than you have strength" but he also cautioned him to "be diligent unto the end" (D&C 10:4).
This qualifying clause at the end should prevent one from feigning being spiritually winded. King Benjamin gave the Nephites similar counsel: "It is not requisite that a
man should run faster than he has strength" (Mosiah 4:27).

Elder Neal A. Maxwell offered the following observation: "The scriptural advice, 'Do not run faster or labor more than you have strength' ï¿½ suggests paced progress,
much as God used seven creative periods in preparing man and this earth. There is a difference, therefore, between being 'anxiously engaged' and being over anxious
and thus underengaged." (CR, Oct. 1976, p. 14; italics added.) The Prophet Joseph similarly cautioned the Saints to be wise: "By being in haste," he said,
"unreasonable sacrifices have been made" (HC 1:279).

Rushing Mighty Wind

During the dedicatory prayer for the Kirtland Temple, Joseph Smith prayed that the "house be filled as with a rushing mighty wind, with thy glory" (D&C 109:37). The
literal fulfillment of this prophetic plea occurred during the services "when a noise was heard like the sound of a rushing mighty wind, which filled the Temple, and all the
congregation
 Copyright (c)simultaneously      arose, being
                  2005-2009, Infobase          moved
                                           Media     upon by an invisible power; many began to speak in tongues and prophesy; others saw glorious visions; and I beheld
                                                  Corp.                                                                                              Page 951 / 1033
the Temple was filled with angels," declared the Prophet. "The people of the neighborhood came running together (hearing an unusual sound within, and seeing a bright
light like a pillar of fire resting upon the Temple), and were astonished at what was taking place." (He 2:428.)
Rushing Mighty Wind

During the dedicatory prayer for the Kirtland Temple, Joseph Smith prayed that the "house be filled as with a rushing mighty wind, with thy glory" (D&C 109:37). The
literal fulfillment of this prophetic plea occurred during the services "when a noise was heard like the sound of a rushing mighty wind, which filled the Temple, and all the
congregation simultaneously arose, being moved upon by an invisible power; many began to speak in tongues and prophesy; others saw glorious visions; and I beheld
the Temple was filled with angels," declared the Prophet. "The people of the neighborhood came running together (hearing an unusual sound within, and seeing a bright
light like a pillar of fire resting upon the Temple), and were astonished at what was taking place." (He 2:428.)

A similar expression is found in Joseph's description of the voice of Jehovah in that same temple, which was described as "the sound of the rushing of great
waters" (D&C 110:3). This "rushing mighty wind" was evident on the day of Pentecost when the ancient Apostles received the Holy Ghost (Acts 2:1-4).

Regarding this special spiritual outpouring, Elder Bruce R. McConkie has written: "Some spiritual manifestations are so foreign to the experience of mankind generally
that there is no way of describing them in words. They can only be felt and understood by the power of the Holy Ghost." (DNTC 2:34.)

Perhaps the closest description we have of such an experience was that of Lorenzo Snow. In a special moment of prayer, he said: "I heard a sound just above my
head, like the rustling of silken robes, and immediately the Spirit of God descended upon me completely enveloping my whole person, filling me, from the crown of my
head to the soles of my feet, and O, the joy and happiness I felt! ï¿½ It was a complete baptism-a tangible immersion in the heavenly principle or element, the Holy
Ghost; and even more real and physical in its effects upon every part of my system than the immersion by water." (BLS, 8; italics added.)

Ryder Simonds

Simonds Ryder is mentioned but once in the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 52:37), an occasion on which he was promised a blessing forfeited by another. His
experience is a classic example that signs and wonders are not the means to lasting conversion. Ryder came into the Church as a result of an earthquake in China that
some papers burlesqued as "Mormonism in China" (He 1:158). When Ryder read of the account in the newspaper, "he remembered that six weeks before, a young
'Mormon' girl had predicted the destruction."

His departure from the Church came on just as shaky ground. Sometime after his baptism, he was informed in a written communication from Joseph Smith and Sidney
Rigdon that it was the will of the Lord that he should preach the gospel. However, inasmuch as his name was spelled "R-i-d-e-r" instead of "R-y-d-e-r," he apostatized,
stating that if the Spirit of God did not know how to spell his name, it must have been the wrong spirit (HC 1:260-61, footnote).

Ryder's venom surfaced when on one occasion he led a mob that attacked the Prophet Joseph, leaving him tarred, feathered, and beaten (HC 1:264).

S
Sabbath Day

From sacred Sinai the Lord declared, "Remember the sabbath day, to keep it holy" (Ex. 20:8). Again, in our day, he has decreed: "And the inhabitants of Zion shall
also observe the Sabbath day to keep it holy" (D&C 68:29). Although this latter command was specifically issued to the Saints in Missouri, the divine injunction applies
to all men, especially those who claim membership in the society of Zion (see D&C 97:21).

The Sabbath day to Latter-day Saints is Sunday, the first day of the week, or the "Lord's day." "We admit without argument," said Elder James E. Talmage, "that under
the Mosaic law the seventh day of the week, Saturday, was designated and observed as the holy day, and that the change from Saturday to Sunday was a feature of
the apostolic administration following the personal ministry of Jesus Christ" (AF, 449).

By a revelation given on Sunday, August 7, 1831, the Lord designated Sunday as his Sabbath, or holy day. President Spencer W. Kimball made the following appeals
regarding the Sabbath: "The failure to keep the Sabbath holy," he said, "is evidence of man's failure to meet the individual test set for each of us before the creation of
the world, 'to see if they will do all things whatsoever the Lord their God shall command them' (Abr. 3:25)" (En., May 1975, p. 7).

"It would be wonderful if every family determined that henceforth no Sabbath purchase would be made. The Lord Jesus Christ said with, I think, some sadness, 'Why
call ye me, Lord, Lord, and do not the things which I say?' (Luke 6:46.)" (En., Nov. 1975, p. 6.)

"The Sabbath is not a day for indolent lounging about the house or puttering around in the garden, but is a day for consistent attendance at meetings for the worship of
the Lord, drinking at the fountain of knowledge and instruction, enjoying the family, and finding uplift in music and song. It is a day for reading the scriptures, visiting the
sick, visiting relatives and friends, doing home teaching, working on genealogy records, taking a nap, writing letters to missionaries and servicemen or relatives,
preparation for the following week's church lessons, games with the small children, fasting for a purpose, writing devotional poetry, and other worthwhile activities of
great variety." (FPM, 270-71.)

Finally, a warning seems in order: "Are we not inviting eventual destruction as we desecrate all things holy and sacred," said President Kimball, "and make his holy day,
the Sabbath, a day of work, of commercialism, and of pleasure-seeking?" (En., Nov. 1977, p. 6.)

See also: Lord's Day; Singleness of Heart

Sackcloth

According to Cruden, sackcloth is "a coarse cloth made of camel's and goat's hair. It was used for making the rough garments worn by mourners. It therefore became
a symbol for sorrow and mourning." (Cruden, 556.)

The Lord proclaimed that one sign of his second coming will be to "clothe the heavens with blackness" and to "make sackcloth their covering" (D&C 133:69; Isa. 50:3;
2 Ne. 7:3). The context of this statement is a recounting of the miracles performed in leading the Israelites out of Egyptian bondage, which included the blackening of
the skies (Ex. 10:21).

When Christ comes the second time, the skies will be blackened and the wicked will mourn as if in sackcloth (see JS-M 1:33-36).

Sacrament

The sacred ordinance of the sacrament was instituted by the Lord on the occasion known as the Last Supper (Matt 26:26-29; 1 Cor. 11:23-26). The resurrected
Redeemer
Copyrightrepeated this ordinance
           (c) 2005-2009,        among
                           Infobase    his disciples
                                    Media  Corp. in the Americas (3 Ne. 18:1-14, 28-32). Its purpose is outlined in the sacramental prayersPage
                                                                                                                                            found 952
                                                                                                                                                  in both/ 1033
                                                                                                                                                           the
Book of Mormon and the D&C (Moro. 4, 5; D&C 20:75-79).

An excellent summary of the purposes of the sacrament has been provided by Elder Dallin H. Oaks: "It causes us to renew the covenant we made in the waters of
Sacrament

The sacred ordinance of the sacrament was instituted by the Lord on the occasion known as the Last Supper (Matt 26:26-29; 1 Cor. 11:23-26). The resurrected
Redeemer repeated this ordinance among his disciples in the Americas (3 Ne. 18:1-14, 28-32). Its purpose is outlined in the sacramental prayers found in both the
Book of Mormon and the D&C (Moro. 4, 5; D&C 20:75-79).

An excellent summary of the purposes of the sacrament has been provided by Elder Dallin H. Oaks: "It causes us to renew the covenant we made in the waters of
baptism to take upon us the name of Jesus Christ and serve him to the end. We also take upon us his name as we publicly profess our belief in him, as we fulfill our
obligations as members of his Church, and as we do the work of his kingdom.

"But there is something beyond these familiar meanings, because what we witness is not that we take upon us his name but that we are willing to do so. In this sense,
our witness relates to some future event or status whose attainment is not self-assumed, but depends on the authority or initiative of the Savior himself.

"Scriptural references to the name of Jesus Christ often signify the authority of Jesus Christ. In that sense, our willingness to take upon us his name signifies our
willingness to take upon us the authority of Jesus Christ in the sacred ordinances of the temple, and to receive the highest blessings available through his authority when
he chooses to confer them upon us.

"Finally, our willingness to take upon us the name of Jesus Christ affirms our commitment to do all that we can to be counted among those whom he will choose to
stand at his right hand and be called by his name at the last day. In this sacred sense, our witness that we are willing to take upon us the name of Jesus Christ constitutes
our declaration of candidacy for exaltation in the celestial kingdom. Exaltation is eternal life, 'the greatest of all the gifts of God.' (D&C 14:7.)

"That is what we should ponder as we partake of the sacred emblems of the sacrament." (CR, Apr. 1985, p. 109.)

The emblems of the sacrament are normally bread and water, however, the Savior instructed that "it mattereth not what ye shall eat or what ye shall drink when ye
partake of the sacrament, if it so be that ye do it with an eye single to my glory" (D&C 27:2).

See also: Sacrament Meetings

Sacrament Meetings

Sacrament meetings are solemn occasions when the sacrament is administered to worthy members of the Church. In scripture, the term is mentioned only in Doctrine
and Covenants 46:4-5. However, the implication for such a meeting is clear in other scriptures (D&C 20:75; 27:preface; 59:9-12; 62:4).

President Joseph Fielding Smith noted: "The Sacrament meeting of the Church is the most important meeting which we have, and is sadly neglected by many members.
We go to this service, if we understand the purpose of it, not primarily to hear someone speak, important though that may be, but first, and most important, to renew
this covenant with our Father in heaven in the name of Jesus Christ. Those who persist in their absence from this service will eventually lose the Spirit, and if they do not
repent will eventually find themselves denying the faith." (CHMR 1:132; DS 2:340-44.)

See also: Sacrament

Sacrifice

Although mentioned less than a dozen times in the Doctrine and Covenants, the principle of sacrifice permeates this entire book of revelations. "A religion that does not
require the sacrifice of all things," said Joseph Smith, "never has power sufficient [to lead] unto life and salvation" (LF, 58).

Elder Bruce R. McConkie defined sacrifice as a willingness "to sacrifice all that we have for the truth's sake-our character and reputation; our honor and applause; our
good name among men; our houses, lands, and families: all things, even our very lives if need be" (CR, Apr. 1975, p. 74). Implicit in every sacrifice is humble
obedience; one must possess a broken heart and a contrite spirit (D&C 59:8; 97:8).

The Doctrine and Covenants speaks of burnt offering sacrifices (124:39), tests of faith (132:50-51), and tithing (97:12).

According to Smith and Sjodahl, the "day of sacrifice" spoken of in Doctrine and Covenants 64:23 has reference to tithing (SS, 394).

Brigham Young summarized: "If the people could see and understand things as they are, instead of saying, 'I have sacrificed a great deal for this kingdom,' they would
understand that they had made no sacrifices at all" (JD 2:302).

See also: Offering unto the Lord in Righteousness

Saints

There are over two-hundred references to Saints in the standard works: The name has always been used to designate members of Christ's church here upon the earth.
Paul, for example, referred to those who forsook the world and took upon them the covenants of the gospel as "fellow-citizens with the saints, and of the household of
God" (Eph. 2:19). David sang of praising the Lord in "the congregation of saints" (Ps. 149:1).

In our day, the Lord has specifically designated the members of his Church as "Latter-day Saints" (D&C 115:3-4). These are they whom Daniel saw possessing the
kingdom of the Most High (Dan. 7:22, 27).

Saints are those who put off the natural man and accept the atonement of Christ, becoming "submissive, meek, humble, patient, full of love," and "willing to submit to all
things which the Lord seeth fit to inflict upon them" (Mosiah 3:19). They are "beloved of God" (Rom. 1:7) and "sanctified in Christ" (1 Cor. 1:2), believers in the Holy
One of Israel and capable of enduring the "crosses of the world" (2 Ne. 9:18). The Prophet Joseph taught that "Saints should be a select people, separate from all the
evils of the world-choice, virtuous, and holy" (TPJS, 202).

President Joseph F. Smith declared: "To be Latter-day Saints men and women must be thinkers and workers; they must be men and women who weigh matters in their
minds; men and women who consider carefully their course of life and the principles that they have espoused. Men cannot be faithful Latter-day Saints unless they study
and understand ï¿½ the principles of the gospel that they have received." (GD, 114.) They must possess "the spirit of salvation," "the spirit of life," the "spirit of peace,"
and the "spirit of love for their fellow beings" (GD, 75).
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 953 / 1033
The attributes of a Saint were further expounded by Elder George Q. Cannon, who said: "A Latter-day Saint! Think of the nature of the name. A Saint of God! Why,
he should be next to an angel the most perfect of the human family. He should be perfect in his sphere, as God is perfect in His sphere. He should be free from fault. If
he has a fault, he should seek daily and hourly to correct it and not rest satisfied as long as he is aware of the existence of a fault until he conquers it, pleading with the
President Joseph F. Smith declared: "To be Latter-day Saints men and women must be thinkers and workers; they must be men and women who weigh matters in their
minds; men and women who consider carefully their course of life and the principles that they have espoused. Men cannot be faithful Latter-day Saints unless they study
and understand ï¿½ the principles of the gospel that they have received." (GD, 114.) They must possess "the spirit of salvation," "the spirit of life," the "spirit of peace,"
and the "spirit of love for their fellow beings" (GD, 75).

The attributes of a Saint were further expounded by Elder George Q. Cannon, who said: "A Latter-day Saint! Think of the nature of the name. A Saint of God! Why,
he should be next to an angel the most perfect of the human family. He should be perfect in his sphere, as God is perfect in His sphere. He should be free from fault. If
he has a fault, he should seek daily and hourly to correct it and not rest satisfied as long as he is aware of the existence of a fault until he conquers it, pleading with the
Father in the name of Jesus for strength to overcome his weakness, for power to put it away, carrying with him the spirit of love, the spirit of serenity, the spirit of
peace, that when he appears in society, no matter where he may be, all who come in contact with him may feel his influence and feel purified and strengthened by his
example and by his words and by his very presence. And this is what God designs we should be as Latter-day Saints." (JD 20:290; italics added.)

Those members of the Church whose faithfulness manifests their desire and capacity to be Saints in more than name only, who "annihilate every selfish feeling" and "let
love to God and man predominate" (TPJS, 178-79), will be those who will arise in the first resurrection (D&C 43:18), "inherit the kingdom of God," and whose "joy
shall be full forever" (2 Ne. 9:18).

See also: Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, The

Saints of God

See: Saints

Salem Massachusetts

Although not mentioned within the text of a revelation, the town of Salem, Massachusetts, is referred to in the preface of section 111 as the town wherein the revelation
was received. In late July 1836, Joseph and Hyrum Smith, Sidney Rigdon, and Oliver Cowdery left Kirtland on a short missionary journey that brought them to Salem
in early August.

Joseph said that he "hired a house, and occupied the same during the month, teaching the people from house to house, and preaching publicly, as opportunity
presented; visiting occasionally, sections of the surrounding country." He noted that "the fathers of Salem from 1692 to 1693, whipped, imprisoned, tortured, and hung
many of their citizens for supposed witchcraft." (HC 2:464-65.)

During Joseph's stay in Salem, Brigham Young and Lyman Johnson, members of the Quorum of the Twelve, arrived for a short visit with the Prophet, where the latter
remained until "some time in the month of September," when he returned to Kirtland.

It is of interest to note that Salem was the county seat of Essex County and that Robert Smith, the first of the Smith family line to settle in America, came to this very
county to start his new life.

Salt Lake City Utah

Known throughout the world as the capital of Mormonism, Salt Lake City is also the capital of the state of Utah. It has been the headquarters of The Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints since that momentous day on July 24, 1847, when the Lord's prophet, Brigham Young, declared: "This is the right place. ï¿½ He had seen
the valley before in vision, and upon the occasion he saw the future glory of Zion and Israel, as they would be, planted in the valleys of the mountains." (Journal History,
July 24, 1880.)

The city is nestled in a valley bordered by mountains and is adjacent to the largest inland salt sea in the world-the Great Salt Lake. There is a religious significance to the
abundance of salt and the name of the city which hosts the Lord's church. Elder Carlos E. Asay has noted that "the Organizer and Creator of this world understood
perfectly the nature and importance of salt. More than thirty-five references to this substance are found in the scriptures.ï¿½ The Savior referred to his disciples as the
'salt of the earth,' and charged them to retain their savor (Matt. 5:13).ï¿½

"I count it significant that the headquarters of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints is located in Salt Lake City. From this center of the Church flows the
message of salvation to all the world. To this city of salt, men and women gather from all corners of the earth to receive instruction and edification. Such instruction, if
accepted and practiced, will enable men to retain their savor and assist them in becoming saviors of men." (En., May 1980, pp. 42, 44.)

Salt Lake City is the location where several revelations contained in the Doctrine and Covenants were received: President Wilford Woodruff received the revelation
which led to the cessation of the practice of plural marriage in 1890 (see OD-1 plus accompanying excerpts from three of President Woodruff's addresses). In 1918,
President Joseph F. Smith saw in vision the redemption of the dead (D&C 138). And, in June 1978, President Spencer W. Kimball and the Brethren of the First
Presidency and the Twelve Apostles received a revelation making the priesthood available to all worthy males (see OD-2).

See also: Salt of the Earth

Salt Lake Temple

While not mentioned by name in the Doctrine and Covenants, the Salt Lake Temple was the location where the 1978 revelation on priesthood was received (OD-2).
This temple is located on a ten-acre square in the center of Salt Lake City and was one of the first sites designated for special building purposes when the first main
body of Mormon pioneers entered the valley on July 24, 1847. Four days later, Brigham Young marked the spot, proclaiming, "Here will be the Temple of our
God" (ECH, 374).

On April 6, 1853, the day the cornerstone was laid, President Young said: "Five years ago last July I was here, and saw in the spirit the temple not ten feet from where
we have laid the chief cornerstone. I have not inquired what kind of a temple we should build. Why? Because it was represented before me. I have never looked upon
that ground, but the vision of it was there. I see it as plainly as if it was in reality before me." (DBY, 410.)

It appears that this temple was seen in vision by at least one other prophet, Isaiah, who spoke of "the mountain of the Lord's house [being] established in the top of the
mountains" in the last days (Isa. 2:2-3). Elder LeGrand Richards identified the Salt Lake Temple as the "mountain of the Lord's house" of which Isaiah spoke (CR, Oct.
1975, p. 77).

The capstone of the temple was set in place on April 6, 1892, and the temple was completed one year later. Wilford Woodruff, fourth President of the Church, and the
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
one who drove a stake to mark the spot designated by Brigham Young over forty years earlier, dedicated the temple and presided over services Page          954
                                                                                                                                                  that lasted    / 1033
                                                                                                                                                              from  April
6-24, 1893. In his prayer he said: "When thy people ï¿½ are oppressed and in trouble, surrounded by difficulties or assailed by temptation and shall turn their faces
towards this thy holy house and ask thee for deliverance, for help, for thy power to be extended in their behalf, we beseech thee, to look down from thy holy habitation
mountains" in the last days (Isa. 2:2-3). Elder LeGrand Richards identified the Salt Lake Temple as the "mountain of the Lord's house" of which Isaiah spoke (CR, Oct.
1975, p. 77).

The capstone of the temple was set in place on April 6, 1892, and the temple was completed one year later. Wilford Woodruff, fourth President of the Church, and the
one who drove a stake to mark the spot designated by Brigham Young over forty years earlier, dedicated the temple and presided over services that lasted from April
6-24, 1893. In his prayer he said: "When thy people ï¿½ are oppressed and in trouble, surrounded by difficulties or assailed by temptation and shall turn their faces
towards this thy holy house and ask thee for deliverance, for help, for thy power to be extended in their behalf, we beseech thee, to look down from thy holy habitation
in mercy and tender compassion upon them, and listen to their cries" (CN, March 16, 1986, C-7).

In addition to serving the regular functions of a temple, the Salt Lake Temple serves as a sanctuary for the General Authorities of the Church to meet and consider the
affairs of the kingdom.

See also: Mountains of the Lord's House; Temple; Upper Room

Salt of the Earth

The expression "salt of the earth" is used in three of our standard works. The New Testament scholar, Giuseppe Riciotti, said: "The expression 'salt of the earth' does
not mean salt extracted from the earth but the salt which is to preserve the earth, or mankind, against corruption just as it literally preserves flesh meat and is sprinkled
on the sacrifices offered in the Temple (Lev. 2:13). When this salt loses its strength, because it has been ï¿½ adulterated in some way, then it must be thrown out of the
house, that is, into the street, where all the refuse from a Palestinian house eventually lands." (Riciotti, 328; italics added; see Matt. 5:13; Mark 9:49-50; Luke 14:34; 3
Ne. 12:13; 16:15; D&C 103:1-10.)

The Savior decreed: "When men are called unto mine everlasting gospel, and covenant with an everlasting covenant, they are accounted as the salt of the earth and the
savor of men" (D&C 101:39-40; italics added).

The "salt of the earth" consists of those members of the Church who are the true seasoning and preservatives of mankind. Their actions bring out the best in themselves
and others and help guard against decay and corrosion in society.

See also: Salt Lake City; Savor of Men; Trodden

Salvation

The term salvation is one of the most frequently occurring words in the Doctrine and Covenants, appearing over fifty times. It is often used synonymously with the
words redemption and exaltation; in each case its meaning can be ascertained by examining the context of the revelation in which it is found. In April 1829, the Lord
equated salvation with the status of one who is "saved in the kingdom of God, which is the greatest of all the gifts of God" (D&C 6:13).

Joseph Smith declared: "Salvation is nothing more nor less than to triumph over all our enemies and put them under our feet. And when we have power to put all
enemies under our feet in this world, and a knowledge to triumph over all evil spirits in the world to come, then we are saved, as in the case of Jesus, who was to reign
until He had put all enemies under His feet, and the last enemy was death." (TPJS, 297, 305.)

As President Joseph Fielding Smith noted, however, there are two kinds of salvation: One is unconditional, the triumph over death which the resurrection will bring to
all, and the other is conditional. Based upon one's worthiness, one will be "saved" in one of the three kingdoms of glory. The only ones not so saved will be sons of
perdition. (D&C 88:21-32; DS 2:1-34.) In the ultimate sense, however, as Amulek pointed out: "How can ye be saved, except ye inherit the kingdom of
heaven?" (Alma 11:37.) This latter salvation is conditional upon one's worthiness.

See also: Atonement; Redemption; Saved; Temporal Salvation

Sanctification

In the Doctrine and Covenants the term sanctification occurs only twice (D&C 20:31; 100:15), but the concept appears in several additional verses (D&C 39:18;
43:11; 133:62). Brigham Young said that "sanctification ï¿½ consists in overcoming every sin and bringing all into subjection to the law of Christ. God has placed in us a
pure spirit; when this reigns predominant ï¿½ and triumphs over the flesh and rules and governs and controls as the Lord controls the heavens and the earth, this I call
the blessing of sanctification." (JD 10:173.)

Thus, sanctification is the process of becoming pure and spotless before God through the power of the Sanctifier, who is the Holy Ghost. It is made possible through
the grace of Christ. (D&C 20:31; 3 Ne. 27:19-20; Moro. 10:32-33.) It occurs when men yield "their hearts unto God" (Hel. 3:35).

Sanctification is brought to those whose complete repentance and love of that which is good have whitened their garments through the blood of Christ's atonement.
These Saints have become "pure and spotless before God," being unable to "look upon sin save it were with abhorrence" (Alma 13:11-12).

One who is sanctified through the Spirit has "no more disposition to do evil, but to do good continually" (Mosiah 5:2). Elder Spencer W. Kimball said that the attitude
which is basic to sanctification "is that the former transgressor must have reached a 'point of no return' to sin wherein there is not merely a renunciation but also a deep
abhorrence of the sin-where the sin becomes most distasteful to him and where the desire or urge to sin is cleared out of his life" (MF, 354-55).

See also: Garments Pure and White; Holiness; Pure in Heart; Unspotted

Sanctuary

The word sanctuary appears once in the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 88:137) and has reference to the house in which the School of the Prophets met. A sanctuary
is a holy place generally associated with worship services. The Book of Mormon speaks of sanctuaries in which the people "began to assemble themselves before God
ï¿½ to worship God" (Alma 15:17; see also 21:6; 22:7).

See also: School of the Prophets

Sarah

The name Sarah
Copyright      appears in aInfobase
          (c) 2005-2009,    revelationMedia
                                       on marriage
                                            Corp. (D&C 132:34). Her name was Sarai, which the Lord changed to Sarah, meaning "Princess"Page
                                                                                                                                        (Gen. 17:15;
                                                                                                                                              955 / 1033
LDSBD, 769). This latter name is most appropriate in terms of her serving as Abraham's queen throughout the eternities.

In addition to being Abraham's wife, Sarah was also his half-sister (Gen. 11:29; 20:12). This latter relationship was an important factor in the deception foisted upon the
See also: School of the Prophets

Sarah

The name Sarah appears in a revelation on marriage (D&C 132:34). Her name was Sarai, which the Lord changed to Sarah, meaning "Princess" (Gen. 17:15;
LDSBD, 769). This latter name is most appropriate in terms of her serving as Abraham's queen throughout the eternities.

In addition to being Abraham's wife, Sarah was also his half-sister (Gen. 11:29; 20:12). This latter relationship was an important factor in the deception foisted upon the
Egyptians, when she was introduced as Abraham's sister rather than his wife. This was done in order to protect Abraham from possible assassination by those who
would be fascinated by her and desire her for their own household, for she was a "very fair woman" (Abr. 2:21-25; Gen. 12:10-20).

In a similar stratagem involving King Abimelech, the Lord intervened to protect Sarah's virtue (Gen. 20). She died at the age of 127, 38 years before Abraham, and
was later buried by him in the cave of Machpelah (Gen. 23:1-2, 19).

See also: Hagar; Law of Sarah

Satan

One of the names whereby the devil is known is Satan (D&C 10:5; 50:3; 64:17; 132:57). It is a formal Hebrew title for the devil and means the adversary or the
opponent of the Lord (AF, 62-63).

See also: Devil

Saved

"Have you been saved?" is one of the most frequently asked questions by evangelical ministers. To many, to be "saved" is merely a matter of confessing a belief in Jesus
Christ. To the Saints of God, however, the Savior declared, "And as many as repent and are baptized in my name, which is Jesus Christ, and endure to the end, the
same shall be saved" (D&C 18:22).

Thus, in addition to the verbal expression of belief in Christ, there must be the active expression of one's belief by repenting and being baptized (D&C 3:20; 68:9),
taking up "the cross" (denying oneself of all ungodliness), keeping the commandments (D&C 56:2; 100:17), and enduring to the end (D&C 53:7).

To "receive" the Savior means to receive his way of life and walk therein (D&C 49:5). All except the sons of perdition will be "saved" in a kingdom of God, be that
telestial, terrestrial, or celestial. However, only in the latter kingdom will God and Christ dwell also (D&C 76:50-86; 88:21-32).

Again, to quote an ancient prophet, "How can ye be saved, except ye inherit the kingdom of heaven?" (Alma 11:37.) To be saved is not a matter of fervent declaration
but rather of sustained spiritual progress along a well-defined but narrow path.

See also: Celestial; Glory; Mansions of My Father; Salvation; Telestial; Terrestrial

Savior

One of the most frequently used titles by which Jesus has been designated is "Savior." "Behold, I am Jesus Christ, the Savior of the world," he declared to Joseph Smith
(D&C 43:34). The title appears in each of the standard works.

Through Isaiah the Lord declared: "I, even I, am the Lord: and beside me there is no saviour" (Isa. 43:11). To the humble shepherds the heavenly heralds proclaimed,
"For unto you is born this day in the city of David a Saviour, which is Christ the Lord" (Luke 2:11).

He is the Savior in two senses: first, he saves all mankind from the grip of the grave, for all will be resurrected (2 Ne. 9:6-11; 1 Cor. 15:20-22); second, the Savior
saves us from the stain of sin if we will repent.

"He shall not save his people in their sins," said Amulek. "Therefore the wicked remain as though there had been no redemption made, except it be the loosing of the
bands of death." (Alma 11:36-41 .)

See also: Atonement; Jesus Christ; Redeemer; Redemption; Salvation; Saved

Savior Unto My People

See: Saviors of Men

Saviors of Men

Only in the Old Testament (Obad. 1:21) and in Doctrine and Covenants 103:9-10 does one find the phrase saviours on mount Zion or saviors of men.

The Prophet Joseph identified the Latter-day Saints as these saviors and explained one way in which this title is applied is by the Saints "building their temples, erecting
their baptismal fonts, and going forth and receiving all the ordinances, baptisms, confirmations, washings, anointings, ordinations and sealing powers upon their heads, in
behalf of all their progenitors who are dead, and redeem them that they may come forth in the first resurrection and be exalted to thrones of glory with them" (TPJS,
330).

"But there are a great many things in which we can be saviors," declared President Charles W. Penrose. "We are to be saviors of men, too, in sending or carrying the
gospel to every nation, kindred, tongue and people. That is imposed upon us; every Latter-day Saint, every man and woman and boy and girl born in the covenant or
who has received it, is under obligation to do all that is possible for the sending forth of the word of the Lord to all nations of the earth." (CR, Apr. 1918, p. 17.)

The Lord specifically designated a bearer of the priesthood as "a savior" when he uses that priesthood to bless the lives of others (D&C 86:11). Through the saving
ordinances administered by proper priesthood authority, one becomes eligible for exaltation.

Savor   of(c)Men
Copyright     2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 956 / 1033
Those who are the true "salt of the earth" bring out the wholesome "savor of men" (D&C 101:39-40: 103:10; Matt. 5:13; 3 Ne. 12:13). Webster defines savor as a
verb meaning "to have a specified taste or quality; a special flavor or quality." Faithful members of the Church, the true "salt of the earth," should provide a special
The Lord specifically designated a bearer of the priesthood as "a savior" when he uses that priesthood to bless the lives of others (D&C 86:11). Through the saving
ordinances administered by proper priesthood authority, one becomes eligible for exaltation.

Savor of Men

Those who are the true "salt of the earth" bring out the wholesome "savor of men" (D&C 101:39-40: 103:10; Matt. 5:13; 3 Ne. 12:13). Webster defines savor as a
verb meaning "to have a specified taste or quality; a special flavor or quality." Faithful members of the Church, the true "salt of the earth," should provide a special
quality in whatever social situation they find themselves. Their presence should be edifyingly savory, bringing out the best in others and adding to the righteous pleasure
of all.

Elder Mark E. Petersen noted there can be a negative savor: "The savor that the wicked give off becomes a stench in [the Lord's] face." Elder Petersen suggested that
one's positive savor is lost "by becoming casual in our obedience ï¿½, careless about attending our meetings ï¿½, if we neglect our prayers, our tithes and offerings
ï¿½,if we do notshare the gospel ï¿½, if we violate God's holy Sabbath ï¿½, if we are dishonest, unkind, or vengeful ï¿½, if we lose our virtue ï¿½, if we are guilty of
infidelity in our family, or are otherwise cruel in our home ï¿½, if we oppose Church policies and defy our chosen leaders [and] if we withdraw from the Church and
accept the destructive teachings of false prophets." (En., Nov. 1976, pp. 50-51.)

See also: Salt of the Earth

Scepter

References to a scepter, unless specifically identified as an actual rod or staff, are metaphorical expressions of supreme power. The scepter of Jesus Christ is one of
righteousness (Heb. 1:8), and those who take the Holy Ghost as their constant companion are promised "an unchanging scepter of righteousness and truth" (D&C
121:46). In other words, such faithful ones are filled with great spiritual power and understanding.

Just as kings often have tangible scepters to demonstrate their earthly authority, those who hold keys of authority from the King of kings symbolically hold scepters of
spiritual power (see D&C 85:7).

School in Zion

In August 1833, the Lord expressed his pleasure with the "school of Zion" which had been established and with his servant Elder Parley P. Pratt (D&C 97:3). Elder
Pratt's autobiography reveals that this "school of Elders" was established in the latter part of the summer of 1833, when he was called to preside over it.

"This class, to the number of about sixty, met for instruction once a week. The place of meeting was in the open air, under some tall trees, in a retired place in the
wilderness, where we prayed, preached and prophesied, and exercised ourselves in the gifts of the Holy Spirit. Here great blessings were poured out, and many great
and marvelous things were manifested and taught. The Lord gave me great wisdom, and enabled me to teach and edify the Elders, and comfort and encourage them in
their preparations for the great work which lay before us. I was also much edified and strengthened. To attend this school I had to travel on foot, and sometimes with
bare feet at that, about six miles. This I did once a week, besides visiting and preaching in five or six branches a week." (APP, 93-94.)

School of the Prophets

One of the innovative institutions of the early Church was the "school of the prophets," presided over by the Presidency of the Church (D&C 88:117-141; 90:7-13).
President Joseph Fielding Smith has described this school, as well as the "school of the Elders," as follows:

"There were two schools conducted in Kirtland. One was a school of the Elders where they carried out some of the provisions of this revelation (Sec. 88) in seeking
knowledge of countries and kingdoms and languages, all such information as may be gained in the regular daily school. It was in this school where many of the Elders,
then residing in Kirtland, hired Dr. Seixas, a learned Hebrew scholar, and under his direction studied the Hebrew language. This school was conducted for several
months, and the Prophet, and others, became rather proficient in this language due to the guidance of the Lord as much as that of the Hebrew scholar. This school
proved to be of great benefit to these brethren in later years.

"The other was the 'School of the Prophets,' and a very good description of this school and its purpose is given in this section of the Doctrine and Covenants, verses
117 to the end of the section. In a letter written by the Prophet Joseph to William W. Phelps in Zion, January 14, 1833, the following appears: 'You will see that the
Lord commanded us, in Kirtland, to build a house of God, and establish a school for the prophets, this is the word of the Lord to us, and we must, yea, the Lord
helping us, we will obey: as on conditions of our obedience he has promised us great things; yea, even a visit from the heavens to honor us with his own presence.' ï¿½
The Prophet further writes: 'This winter (1832-3) was spent in translating the scriptures; in the School of the Prophets; and sitting in conferences. I had many glorious
seasons of refreshing.' (D.H.C. 1:322.) This School of the Prophets and the schools where the ordinary branches were taught continued in Kirtland until the exodus
from that place. It was for this school that the lectures on faith were prepared and which were delivered to the Elders. The idea has been expressed that Sidney Rigdon
wrote these lectures, but they were compiled by a number of the brethren and the Prophet himself had the final revision of them. They contain a great deal of excellent
teaching on the principle of faith.

"The 'School of the Prophets' is not something new to this dispensation. In ancient Israel, especially in the days of Samuel, Elijah and Elisha, there was such a school [1
Sam. 10; 2 Kgs. 2.].ï¿½

"The object for which this school was organized is plainly stated in the revelation. None could join except he was clean from the blood of this generation. The only way
he could be clean was to be obedient to the covenants of the Gospel and labor in behalf of his fellows for the salvation of their souls. Thus the preaching of the Gospel
was a requirement made of those who desired to join this school. The School of the Prophets continued in Utah for several years under the administration of President
Brigham Young, but after that time it was discontinued." (CHMR 1:372-73.)

Scott Jacob

Among those called to travel two-by-two to Missouri, at the conference of June 7, 1831, was Jacob Scott (D&C 52:28). His traveling companion was Edson Fuller.
No other mention is made of Scott in the Doctrine and Covenants.

He is reported to have left the Church in 1831 and does not appear to be either man mentioned in the minutes of a conference held on April 26, 1839, at Far West,
Missouri, by the Twelve Apostles, where "Jacob Scott, Sen. and wife, Isaac Scott, Jacob Scott, Jun., [and] Ann Scott" were among those excommunicated from the
Church (HC 3:336).
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 957 / 1033
Scrip

On several occasions, the Lord has instructed those who went forth to preach to rake neither purse (money) nor scrip (a bag of food), for the Lord would amply
He is reported to have left the Church in 1831 and does not appear to be either man mentioned in the minutes of a conference held on April 26, 1839, at Far West,
Missouri, by the Twelve Apostles, where "Jacob Scott, Sen. and wife, Isaac Scott, Jacob Scott, Jun., [and] Ann Scott" were among those excommunicated from the
Church (HC 3:336).

Scrip

On several occasions, the Lord has instructed those who went forth to preach to rake neither purse (money) nor scrip (a bag of food), for the Lord would amply
provide (D&C 24:18; 84:78, 86; Matt. 10:10; Luke 22:35-36).

"The Hebrew word (scrip) thus translated appears in 1 Sam. 17:40 as a synonym for the bag in which the shepherds of Palestine carried their food or other
necessaries. The scrip of the Galilean peasants was of leather, used especially to carry their food on a journey, and slung over their shoulders. The English word 'scrip'
is probably connected with ï¿½ scrap, and was used in like manner for articles of food." (Peloubet, 598; italics added.)

See also: Purse

Scripture

The Lord has declared the Doctrine and Covenants to be a divine book of scripture (D&C 104:58), as well as the Bible and Book of Mormon (D&C 33:16; 42:12).
The Pearl of Great Price, another book of scripture, was published and canonized following the death of Joseph Smith and is not mentioned in the Doctrine and
Covenants. These Four volumes of scripture comprise the standard works oF the Church.

Additional revelations have since been added to these standard works and accepted as scripture (see En., May 1976, pp. 19, 127-29).

Regarding the ongoing nature of scripture, Elder Bruce R. McConkie noted that "the canon of scripture is not now and never will be full. God speaks and his people
hear. His words and his works are without end; they never close." (En., Aug. 1976, p. 8; see also Articles of Faith 1:9; 2 Ne. 28:27-30; 2 Ne. 29:9.)

Speaking of scripture which has come to us from times past, President Joseph Fielding Smith said: "Age has made it venerable to many because it is ancient. The word
oF the Lord delivered by the power of the Holy Ghost to the servants of the Lord today is also scripture, just as much as it was in ancient times." (CHMR, 1:258.) This
is what the Lord declared in 1831 when he said that "whatsoever they [the presiding brethren] shall speak when moved upon by the Holy Ghost shall be scripture, shall
be the will ï¿½, mind ï¿½, word ï¿½, voice of the Lord, and the power of God unto salvation" (D&C 68:4).

To the question "Whence cometh scripture?" we respond: "When one of the brethren stands before a congregation of the people today, and the inspiration of the Lord
is upon him, he speaks that which the Lord would have him speak. It is just as much scripture as anything you will find written in any of ï¿½ the standard works oF the
Church." (DS 1:186.)

See also: Bible; Book of Mormon; Doctrine and Covenants; New Translation; Work of Translation; Wrest the Scriptures

Sea of Glass

When the earth is renewed by resurrection and becomes a glorified globe, a celestial sphere, it will be as a "sea of glass" (D&C 77:1; 88:16-26). "This is a figure of
speech typifying the earth in its celestial form," wrote President Joseph Fielding Smith (CHMR 1:295).

Speaking of this change in our planet, Brigham Young said: "It will not then be an opaque body as it now is, but it will be like the stars of the firmament, full of light and
glory; it will be a body of light. John compares it, in its celestial state, to a sea of glass." (JD 7:163.)

See also: Celestial; Sea of Glass and Fire

Sea of Glass and Fire

The Prophet Joseph Smith declared that the angels who minister to this earth "reside in the presence oF God, on a globe like a sea of glass and fire" (D&C 130:5-7).
Smith and Sjodahl suggest that "the Prophet is speaking of angels who have once belonged to this Earth; they reside on a glorified globe somewhere near where God
dwells" (SS, 815).

Inasmuch as this heavenly habitation of angels manifests "all things past, present, and future" (D&C 130:7), and in its celestial state our earth "will be a Urim and
Thummim to the inhabitants who dwell thereon" (D&C 130:9), it appears logical to assume these two globes share similar destinies. The first having already been
glorified and the second not yet having fulfilled "the measure of its creation" (D&C 88:19). The latter shall become a "sea of glass" just as the former.

See also: Celestial; Heaven; Sea of Glass

Seal Them Up Unto Eternal Life

A remarkable promise was given to some of the elders in November 1831 as they were authorized to "seal up unto eternal life" any whom the Father should reveal unto
them (D&C 68:12). In essence, power was given these priesthood bearers, based upon receiving revelation, to say to a worthy recipient, "I seal you up to eternal life!"

There are recorded instances of this having been done (HC 1:322-34). However, some of those "sealed" did break their celestial contract and were delivered over to
"the buffetings of Satan," as forewarned by the Prophet Joseph Smith. President Joseph Fielding Smith stated that "All covenants are sealed based upon
faithfulness" (DS 2:98).

Therefore, even though a man may have received the promise of eternal life, his unrighteousness can nullify the covenant and he will be left as if the promise had never
been made (D&C 121:34-38; 130:20-21; 132:7).

One other factor should also be considered. Prior to April 3, 1836, the keys of the sealing power had not yet been vested in mortal men in the dispensation of the
fulness of times. It was not until that date that Elijah restored those powers to Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery in the Kirtland Temple (D&C 110:13-16). Therefore,
"sealings" prior to that point were tentative, or, as Sidney Sperry said, "held in spiritual escrow ï¿½ until the actual reception of the keys of Elijah" (DCC, 709).

Seal  Up(c)
Copyright the Law/Testimony
            2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                           Page 958 / 1033
See: Bind Up the Law/Testimony
One other factor should also be considered. Prior to April 3, 1836, the keys of the sealing power had not yet been vested in mortal men in the dispensation of the
fulness of times. It was not until that date that Elijah restored those powers to Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery in the Kirtland Temple (D&C 110:13-16). Therefore,
"sealings" prior to that point were tentative, or, as Sidney Sperry said, "held in spiritual escrow ï¿½ until the actual reception of the keys of Elijah" (DCC, 709).

Seal Up the Law/Testimony

See: Bind Up the Law/Testimony

Sealed By the Holy Spirit of Promise

Speaking of the inhabitants of the celestial kingdom, the Lord said they had been "sealed by the Holy Spirit of promise" (D&C 76:53). To be "sealed" is to have the
Holy Ghost place a "stamp of approval" upon whatever ordinance has been performed in order to insure the promised blessing. His is the ratifying action.

Elder Melvin J. Ballard once said, "We may deceive men, but we cannot deceive the Holy Ghost, and our blessings will not be eternal until they are also sealed by the
holy spirit of promise, the Holy Ghost, one who reads the thoughts and hearts of men and gives his sealing approval to the blessings pronounced upon their heads. Then
it is binding, and of full force." (SMB, 237.)

Without this seal, all covenants "are of no efficacy, virtue, or force in and after the resurrection ï¿½; for all contracts that are not made unto this end have an end when
men are dead" (D&C 132:7).

See also: Holy Spirit of Promise; Sealing Blessings of My Church

Sealed His Mission ï¿½ With His Own Blood

John Taylor's account of the martyrdom refers to the Prophet Joseph as having "sealed his mission and his works with his own blood; and so has his brother Hyrum.ï¿½
The testators are now dead and their testament is in force." (D&C 135:3, 5.)

Thirty years after the martyrdom, Brigham Young made a similar statement: "We believe in Joseph the Prophet; he sealed his testimony with his blood, consequently we
can, with impunity, believe on him a little better than if he were living. When he was living, his testimony was not in force upon the people as it is now." (JD 18:242;
italics added.)

Another prophet of the Church, Joseph Fielding Smith taught: "It was needful that these martyrs seal their testimony with their blood" (DS 1:219). "The shedding of their
blood ï¿½ bound that testimony upon an unbelieving world and this testimony will stand at the judgment seat as a witness against all men who have rejected their words
of eternal life" (IE, June 1944, p. 364).

See also: Smith, Hyrum; Smith, Joseph, Jr.

Sealed ï¿½ in Their Foreheads

One of the events preceding the Second Coming is the sealing to be placed in the foreheads of God's faithful servants (D&C 77:9; Ezek. 9:4). The Prophet Joseph
taught that this sealing "signifies sealing the blessing upon their heads meaning the everlasting covenant, thereby making their calling and election sure. When a seal is put
upon the father and mother, it secures their posterity, so that they cannot be lost, but will be saved by virtue of the covenant of their father and mother." (TPJS, 321.)

Elder Orson Pratt taught that this sealing also had reference to the "sealing blessing" pronounced upon the faithful who would go forth from the temple of the New
Jerusalem to preach and minister to the inhabitants of the earth (JD 15:365-66).

Sealing and Binding Power

The Lord speaks of the "sealing and binding power" as being "the keys of the kingdom, which consist in the key of knowledge" (D&C 128:14). Elder Bruce R.
McConkie wrote: "The keys of the kingdom are the power, right, and authority to preside over the kingdom of God on earth (which is the Church) and to direct all of
its affairs.ï¿½ These keys include the sealing power, that is, the power to bind and seal on earth, in the Lord's name and by his authorization, and to have the act ratified
in heaven." (DNTC 1:389.)

"When the ordinances of salvation and exaltation are performed by or at the direction of those holding these keys, such rites and performances are of full force and
validity in this life and in the life to come, that is, they are binding on earth and in heaven" (DNTC 1:424). Those same keys can, of course, loose previously promised
blessings when covenants are broken (see D&C 124:93).

Sealing Blessings of My Church

In connection with his call as the Patriarch to the Church, Hyrum Smith was given the "sealing blessings" of the Church (D&C 124:124). Of these powers, Sidney
Sperry said: "The Holy Spirit of promise is the seal of approval or acceptance placed upon a worthy person by the Holy Ghost after receiving ordinances and blessings.
Every person, for example, who inherits exaltation is sealed by the Holy Spirit of promise.ï¿½ The Patriarch has the keys of that power by which men may be sealed up
unto the day of redemption, that they may not fall notwithstanding the hour of temptation that may come upon them. This doctrine is of deeply spiritual import and may
be understood satisfactorily only by study and the enlightment of the Spirit." (DCC, 665; italics added. See D&C 91:4-6.)

It must be clearly understood, however, "that the president of the Church, not the patriarch, is appointed by God to preside," cautioned President John Taylor. "The
President of the Church presides over all patriarchs, presidents, and councils of the Church; and this presidency does not depend so much upon genealogy as upon
calling, order, and seniority." (GK, 148; italics added.)

See also: Patriarchal Blessings

Season

The term season is used in various contexts within the Doctrine and Covenants. For example, "a season" is used to describe the few months in which Joseph lost his
translating privileges (D&C 3:14), and also the time period in which he was commanded to stop translating (D&C 5:30). A short-term mission for Joseph Smith and
Sidney Rigdon-which lasted a little over a month-is spoken of as "a season" (D&C 71:2-3). Thomas B. Marsh was commanded to remain in Missouri to publish for "a
 Copyright
season"  (D&C(c) 2005-2009,
                 118:2). In anInfobase
                               epistle to Media  Corp.
                                          the Saints, Joseph Smith indicates he is going into seclusion for a "short season" to avoid further persecution (D&C
                                                                                                                                                       Page    127:1).
                                                                                                                                                             959  / 1033
Products of the earth are spoken of as being "in the season thereof" (D&C 59:18; 89:11), and the Lord indicates that inhabitants of various kingdoms will be visited
according to their order, or "in the season thereof" (D&C 88:58, 61). Judgment for the wicked is also reserved "in the season thereof" (D&C 121:24). Members of the
The term season is used in various contexts within the Doctrine and Covenants. For example, "a season" is used to describe the few months in which Joseph lost his
translating privileges (D&C 3:14), and also the time period in which he was commanded to stop translating (D&C 5:30). A short-term mission for Joseph Smith and
Sidney Rigdon-which lasted a little over a month-is spoken of as "a season" (D&C 71:2-3). Thomas B. Marsh was commanded to remain in Missouri to publish for "a
season" (D&C 118:2). In an epistle to the Saints, Joseph Smith indicates he is going into seclusion for a "short season" to avoid further persecution (D&C 127:1).

Products of the earth are spoken of as being "in the season thereof" (D&C 59:18; 89:11), and the Lord indicates that inhabitants of various kingdoms will be visited
according to their order, or "in the season thereof" (D&C 88:58, 61). Judgment for the wicked is also reserved "in the season thereof" (D&C 121:24). Members of the
Church are admonished to offer prayers "in the season thereof" (D&C 68:33). Elder Joseph Fielding Smith has said that "the season of prayer is in the morning before
the family separates" (CR, Oct. 1919, p. 143).

The phrase "a little season," which appears thirteen times in the Doctrine and Covenants, connotes different time periods. The postmillennial period wherein Satan will
be loosed to rage and reign is described as "a little season" (D&C 29:22; 43:31; 88:111). The phrase also refers to a short-term mission (D&C 42:5) and a short but
unspecified time during which the Lord has asked certain people to remain in a given location (D&C 51:16: 63:42: 105:21).

People are admonished to ponder the preachments of missionaries for "a little season," which could have reference to their entire earthly lives (D&C 88:71). The
chastisement of the people in Missouri and the ultimate redemption of this land is spoken of as "a little season" (D&C 100:13; 103:4; 105:9, 13). Joseph Smith believed
this time period would be within a matter of several years, as did most of the early Church leaders (HC 2:145; JD 3:17).

Of this, Smith and Sjodahl have written: "The history of the Church shows us that the 'little season' extended over more than two years, or five, or even ten. Still, since
the Spirit of revelation has characterized it as 'little,' we may hope that the redemption of Zion will not be postponed for a great while." (SS, 682.)

See also: In the Season Thereof; Little Season

Seat

One of the dictionary definitions of seat is "a place from which authority is exercised." An 1831 revelation proclaimed that the land of Zion was to be a "seat" (D&C
69:6). This seat was the center place for the Church, or the place from which the authority of the Church was to be exercised, namely Independence, Jackson County,
Missouri (D&C 57:3).

The judgment seat of Christ (D&C 135:5; Ether 12:38) is symbolic of the seat from which he will exercise his authority as the Supreme Judge of this earth's inhabitants
(D&C 76:68; 3 Ne. 27:16; John 5:26-27). The seat of the First Presidency (D&C 102:26-27, 33) has reference to the authority of the office or to the Quorum of the
First Presidency.

Second Angel

He who will blow the "second trump," which will signal the resurrection of terrestrial beings, will be the "second angel" (D&C 88:99). At the end of the Millennium he
will again blow his trump and "reveal the secret acts of men, and the thoughts and intents of their hearts, and the mighty works of God in the second thousand years" of
earth's history (D&C 88:109). His identity is presently unknown.

See also: Second Trump

Second Coming

See: North Countries; Those Who Are Christ's at His Coming; Tomorrow; Two Prophets; Two Shall Put Their Tens of Thousands to Flight']">Curtain of Heaven; End
of the World; First Caught Up to Meet Him; Great and Dreadful Day of the Lord; Great Sign in Heaven; Millennium: Moon Shall Be Turned into Blood; Pillar of
Heaven; Presence of the Lord Shall Be As the Melting Fire; Seventh Angel/Trump; Stars Shall Fall from Heaven; Sun Shall Be Darkened; They Who Are in the North
Countries; Those Who Are Christ's at His Coming; Tomorrow; Two Prophets; Two Shall Put Their Tens of Thousands to Flight

Second Death

The scriptures make it abundantly clear that "all" shall be raised from the grave, for "everybody who has tabernacled in the flesh shall again assume his body" (Alma
11:42-45: Morm. 9:13-14; Talmage, 391). "No matter what a man's sins may be, whatever crimes he may have committed, the resurrection of the mortal body is
assured to him by the redemption of the Lord Jesus Christ. But after that comes the second death; and they who are sons of perdition will partake of that." (GT 1:34:
D&C 76:37.)

The second death is a "spiritual banishment ï¿½ by which those who partake of it are denied the presence of God and are consigned to dwell with the devil and his
angels throughout eternity" (DS 1:49).

Speaking of those who are assigned to this awful fate, Joseph Smith said: "Those who commit the unpardonable sin are doomed to Gnolom-to dwell in hell, worlds
without end" (TPJS, 361). Their fate is such that it is not to be revealed "save to those who are made partakers thereof" (HC 1:366: D&C 76:45-48).

See also: Innocent Blood; Sons of Perdition; Spiritual Fall; Spiritually Dead']">Blasphemy Against the Holy Ghost; Last Death; Resurrection of the Unjust; Shed
Innocent Blood; Sons of Perdition; Spiritual Fall; Spiritually Dead

Second Elder

When The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints was first organized, Oliver Cowdery was called by the Lord to be "an apostle of Jesus Christ" and "the second
elder of this church" (D&C 20:3; HC 1:76-78). President Joseph Fielding Smith said: "We leave [Oliver] out in our list of Presidents of the Church ï¿½ but he was an
Assistant President. Oliver Cowdery's standing in the beginning was as the 'Second Elder' [President] of the Church, holding the keys jointly with the Prophet Joseph
Smith." (DS 1:212.)

Because of transgression, Oliver lost his high calling and the Lord called Hyrum Smith to receive the "keys ï¿½ and be crowned with the same blessing, and glory, and
honor and priesthood, and gifts of the priesthood, that once were put upon him that was my servant Oliver Cowdery" (D&C 124:95; DS 1:216-22; 3:165-66).

With the sealing of Hyrum's testimony in blood, as a martyr of the kingdom, the position of "second elder," or second president, came to an end.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 960 / 1033
See also: Cowdery, Oliver;Smith, Hyrum

Second Man
honor and priesthood, and gifts of the priesthood, that once were put upon him that was my servant Oliver Cowdery" (D&C 124:95; DS 1:216-22; 3:165-66).

With the sealing of Hyrum's testimony in blood, as a martyr of the kingdom, the position of "second elder," or second president, came to an end.

See also: Cowdery, Oliver;Smith, Hyrum

Second Man

"The second man," declared Paul, "is the Lord from heaven" (1 Cor. 15:47; D&C 128:14). Inasmuch as Paul is comparing the "earthy" with the "heavenly," and the
"first man" seems to refer to mortal man with his corruptible body of flesh and blood, patterned after the first man, Adam, it appears reasonable to conclude that the
"second man" is of the Lord and refers to that incorruptible, resurrected body which is patterned after He who was first to rise from the grave.

This body is of a heavenly substance and is quickened by the spirit rather than by the blood, which is a corruptible, earthly element. For, wrote Paul, "as we have borne
the image of the earthy, we shall also bear the image of the heavenly" (1 Cor. 15:49).

The heavenly, according to Bruce R. McConkie, is the "image of Christ or immortality, which is the natural inheritance of all men from Christ" (DNTC 2:402). Paul was
teaching the reality of the resurrection to the Corinthians, "For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive. But every man in his own order." (1 Cor.
15:22-23.)

See also: Resurrection

Second Priesthood

See: First Priesthood

Second Thousand Years

According to Doctrine and Covenants 77:6, this earth will pass through a temporal existence of seven thousand years. "Temporal, by all interpretations," said President
Joseph Fielding Smith, "means passing, temporary or mortal. This, then, has reference to the earth in its fallen state, for the earth was cursed when Adam, who was
given dominion over it, transgressed the law. Before that time this earth was not mortal any more than Adam was." (DS 1:78-81; 2 Ne. 2:22.)

The "second thousand years," spoken of in the Doctrine and Covenants, represent the second millennium of earth's temporal history, or the second thousand years from
the time Adam was expelled from the Garden (D&C 77:7; 88:109).

At the end of the seventh of the one-thousand year periods, known as the Millennium, a series of seven trumps will be sounded by seven angels, each revealing "the
secret acts of men, and the thoughts and intents of their hearts, and the mighty works of God" in their respective millennia (D&C 88:108-110). This will be comparable
to opening the seven seals of the book which John the Revelator saw that contains the mysteries of the seven thousand years of earth's temporal existence (D&C 77:6-
7; Rev. 5).

Second Trump

The "second trump" spoken of in Doctrine and Covenants 88:99 is the one which ushers in the resurrection of "those who are Christ's at his coming," but who will not
have been caught up to meet him and descend in the fulness of his glory (D&C 88:98). This group will be of a terrestrial order.

Although their "honorable lives" qualify them for the first resurrection, for them this will occur when the second trump sounds on the afternoon of that glorious day,
rather than in the morning (DS 2:296-97). The morning is reserved for the celestial beings who will answer the call of the "first trump."

See also: Those Who Are Christ's at His Coming; Second Angel; Terrestrial

Secret Chambers

From the time that Cain and Satan entered into their nefarious contract, which caused Cain to assertively say, "Truly I am Ma-han, the master of this great secret, that I
may murder and get gain," satanic schemes have been fostered in "secret chambers" (Moses 5:29-31).

This was true of the Gadiantons and their "secret works of darkness" (Hel. 8:4, 28), as well as of all "secret combinations ï¿½ which are built up to get power and
gain" (Ether 8:18-25). It was within such secret chambers that Judas bargained to betray the Savior.

In January 1831, the Lord warned the Saints in New York that "the enemy in secret chambers seeketh your lives" (D&C 38:13, 28). Evidently at that time there were
those who in "Cain-like" fashion were conceiving satanic schemes against Joseph Smith and his faithful followers. The day will come when these rebellious conspirators
shall have "their secret acts ï¿½ revealed" (D&C 1:3).

See also: Secret Combinations

Secret Combinations

From the day Cain gloried in his wickedness, taking satanic pleasure in his evil alliance with the devil and declaring himself to be "Mahan, the master of this great
secret" (Moses 5:31), similar alliances known as secret combinations have been upon the earth.

Anciently, the Nephite prophet Moroni warned of their destructive influence in our day and sadly reflected on the destruction of his own people as a result of secret
combinations. "And whatsoever nation shall uphold such secret combinations ï¿½ they shall be destroyed" (Ether 8:18-25). In a revelation given February 9, 1831, the
Lord warned of the coming of "secret combinations" (D&C 42:64).

Elder Ezra Taft Benson has drawn a parallel between those combinations which destroyed the ancient Nephite and Jaredite civilizations and modern-day communism,
which he says is nothing more than "the earthly image of the plan which Satan presented in the pre-existence" and against which we fought (CR, Sept. 1961, pp. 70-
75).

 Copyright
President   (c) 2005-2009,
          Joseph            Infobase
                  F. Smith warned     Media
                                  against     Corp.
                                           joining "secret societies" (GD, 109-11), and President David O. McKay voiced the following admonition: "Latter-day
                                                                                                                                                Page          Saints
                                                                                                                                                     961 / 1033
should have nothing to do with the secret combinations and groups antagonistic to the constitutional law of the land" (GI, 306; italics added).

See also: Hidden Things of Darkness; Secret Chambers
Elder Ezra Taft Benson has drawn a parallel between those combinations which destroyed the ancient Nephite and Jaredite civilizations and modern-day communism,
which he says is nothing more than "the earthly image of the plan which Satan presented in the pre-existence" and against which we fought (CR, Sept. 1961, pp. 70-
75).

President Joseph F. Smith warned against joining "secret societies" (GD, 109-11), and President David O. McKay voiced the following admonition: "Latter-day Saints
should have nothing to do with the secret combinations and groups antagonistic to the constitutional law of the land" (GI, 306; italics added).

See also: Hidden Things of Darkness; Secret Chambers

Secret Parts

The Lord told several of the early leaders of the Church that their secret parts would not be discovered (D&C 111:4). This means that they would not be embarrassed
or put to shame (see LDS edition of the King James Bible, Isa. 3:17, note a).

Secretary of the Interior

One of the key federal figures in overseeing the Territory of Utah was a member of the presidential cabinet, the secretary of the interior. The Utah Commission, a five-
member board established by Congress to oversee election affairs in Utah, was required by the Edmunds Law of 1882 to report to the secretary of the interior (CHC
6:111). The accuracy of one of its reports regarding the practice of plural marriage was challenged by President Wilford Woodruff (OD-1).

See also: Utah Commission

Secrets of My Will

In the vision of the degrees of glory, the Lord declared, "I [will] make known ï¿½ the secrets of my will" (D&C 76:10). These secrets, revealed to Joseph Smith and his
scribe, Sidney Rigdon, touched upon "every law, every commandment, every promise, every truth, and every point touching the destiny of man, from Genesis to
Revelation" (HC 1:252).

Speaking of the vision, Elder Charles W. Penrose said, "There is nothing in the ï¿½ Bible that can compare with it" (JD 24:92). Some of that which was seen remains a
secret, for Joseph and Sidney were not allowed to write all the sublime truths which their spiritual eyes beheld (D&C 76:114-119).

One can read the words describing this great vision in a matter of minutes; however, Joseph and Sidney were wrapped in the wonders of eternity for over an hour
during the course of their experience (JI 27:304). Over a decade after this marvelous manifestation, the Prophet declared: "I could explain a hundred fold more than I
ever have of the glories of the kingdoms manifested to me in the vision, were I permitted, and were the people prepared to receive them" (HC 5:402).

It appears, therefore, that the Lord's secrets will remain a mystery until the Saints are prepared to receive them. "There appears to be no point," said Elder Neal A.
Maxwell, "in God's constantly illuminating the trail beyond where my eyes of faith can now see" (DSY, 1976, p. 190). The words of the Prophet Joseph should also be
pondered: "The reason we do not have the secrets of the Lord revealed unto us," he said, "is because we do not keep them" (HC 4:479).

Sectarian

The Prophet Joseph stated that the belief "that the Father and the Son dwell in a man's heart is an old sectarian notion, and is false" (D&C 130:3). Sectarian refers to a
belief promulgated by a sect or religious faction and generally has negative connotations. A sect is a dissenting or schismatic religious body, especially one regarded as
extreme or heretical.

Sedition

We believe that "sedition and rebellion are unbecoming every citizen [who is] protected" in his "inherent and inalienable rights" by the government under which he lives
(D&C 134:5-7).

Webster says that sedition is "incitement of resistance to or insurrection against lawful authority." This was one of the crimes charged against Barabbas, the wolf who
was released by Pilate while the Lamb was given to the howling crowd who cried for his crucifixion (Luke 23:18-25).

See My Face

In 1833, the resurrected Redeemer said: "Verily, thus saith the Lord: It shall come to pass that every soul who forsaketh his sins and cometh unto me, and calleth on my
name, and obeyeth my voice, and keepeth my commandments, shall see my face and know that I am" (D&C 93:1). Two years prior to this a similar promise had been
given (D&C 67:10), and Joseph Smith and Sidney Rigdon became benefactors of the promise just several months later (D&C 76:22-24). The scriptures cite examples
of others who have enjoyed this privilege (2 Ne. 11:2-3; Morm. 1:15; Ether 4:7; Moses 1:11; JST, Ex. 33:20).

"Seeing the Lord is not a matter of lineage or rank or position or place of precedence," said Elder Bruce R. McConkie. "The fact is that the day of personal visitations
from the Lord to faithful men on earth has no more ceased than has the day of miracles.ï¿½

"All those who are now living in its entirety the law of the celestial kingdom-are already qualified to see the Lord. The attainment of such a state of righteousness and
perfection is the object and end toward which all of the Lord's people are striving. We seek to see the face of the Lord while we yet dwell in mortality." (PM, 575-95.)

One who seeks the face of the Lord should keep in mind that the Lord "will unveil his face ï¿½ in his own time, and in his own way, and according to his own
will" (D&C 88:68).

Seed

The term seed has been used scripturally to represent one's posterity. Examples of this in the Doctrine and Covenants include Adam and his seed (D&C 29:42), Aaron
and his seed (D&C 84:18), and the seed of Abraham (D&C 103:17). Anciently, mother Eve declared, "Were it not for our transgression we never should have had
seed" (Moses 5:11).

Although it is not directly referred to in the Doctrine and Covenants, another important use of the term seed is its association with Christ. Speaking of the Savior, the
 Copyright
Book        (c) 2005-2009,
      of Mormon               Infobase
                   prophet Abinadi       Media
                                      asked,    Corp.
                                              "Who  shall be his seed?" Answering his own query he said, "All those who have hearkened unto [thePage prophet's]
                                                                                                                                                            962 words,  and
                                                                                                                                                                   / 1033
believed that the Lord would redeem his people, and have looked forward to that day for a remission of their sins ï¿½, these are his seed, or they are the heirs of the
kingdom of God." (Mosiah 15: 10-13; see also Isa. 53; En. May 1985, p. 10.)
seed" (Moses 5:11).

Although it is not directly referred to in the Doctrine and Covenants, another important use of the term seed is its association with Christ. Speaking of the Savior, the
Book of Mormon prophet Abinadi asked, "Who shall be his seed?" Answering his own query he said, "All those who have hearkened unto [the prophet's] words, and
believed that the Lord would redeem his people, and have looked forward to that day for a remission of their sins ï¿½, these are his seed, or they are the heirs of the
kingdom of God." (Mosiah 15: 10-13; see also Isa. 53; En. May 1985, p. 10.)

See also: Fruit of ï¿½ Loins; Offspring

Seed of Abraham

The meaning of the "seed of Abraham" is well illustrated in a confrontation Jesus had with some of the patriarch's proud descendants: "We be Abraham's seed," they
boasted. To which the Master replied, "If ye were Abraham's children, ye would do the works of Abraham." (John 8:32-50.)

John the Baptist had previously cautioned the Jews to "think not to say within yourselves, We are the children of Abraham, and we only have power to bring seed unto
our father Abraham; for I say unto you that God is able of these stones to raise up children into Abraham" (JST, Matt. 3:36).

Thus, heredity is insufficient in laying claim to kinship with father Abraham, for only the faithful are truly of his seed. These may include those who have literally
descended from his loins as well as those who are adopted into his family through their faithfulness (Abr. 2:10, Gal. 2:29).

According to the Prophet Joseph, this latter group actually has their blood purged and becomes literally the "seed of Abraham" (HC 3:380). These are the "children of
Israel" who are led out of the bondage of sin, through the power of the priesthood and by strict obedience to the laws and ordinances of the gospel (D&C 103:17).
These are the "seed who will inherit celestial mansions with Abraham the father of the faithful" (D&C 84:34).

See also: Abraham; Works of Abraham

Seer

There are five instances in the Doctrine and Covenants where the Prophet Joseph Smith, or the presiding position he held, are referred to as "seer" (D&C 21:1;
107:91-92; 124:125; 127:12; 135:3). Additionally, Hyrum Smith is referred to by the same title (D&C 124:94). Anciently, Joseph, the son of Jacob, prophesied that
Joseph Smith would be raised up as a great "seer" (2 Ne. 3:6-15).

According to the Book of Mormon, a seer is one who possesses or is commanded to use a Urim and Thummim (Mosiah 8:13; 28:13-16). He is a "revelator and a
prophet" (Mosiah 8:16). He is one who can behold things "not visible to the natural eye" (Moses 6:36). In ancient times, prophets were referred to as seers (1 Sam.
9:9).

Elder John A. Widtsoe summarized the role of a seer as follows: "A seer is one who sees with spiritual eyes. He perceives the meaning of that which seems obscure to
others; therefore he is an interpreter and clarifier of eternal truth. He forsees the future from the past and the present. This he does by the power of the Lord operating
through him directly, or indirectly with the aid of divine instruments such as the Urim and Thummim. In short, he is one who sees, who walks in the Lord's light with
open eyes." (ER, 258.)

The Church presently sustains the members of the First Presidency and Quorum of the Twelve Apostles as seers. The counselors in the First Presidency and the
Apostles are subject to the authority of the senior Apostle, or President of the Church, who is the Seer. Joseph Smith specifically designated the counselors in the First
Presidency and the Twelve Apostles as seers (HC 2:417). When there has been a Patriarch to the Church, he has also been sustained as a seer.

See also: Apostle; First Presidency of the Church; President of the High Priesthood; Urim and Thummim

Seneca County New York

In the center of the state of New York lies Seneca County. From her bosom sprang the "stone cut out of the mountain without hands" that was destined to "roll forth
until it has filled the whole earth" (D&C 65:2; 109:72-73; Dan. 2:34-35, 44). It was within the borders of Seneca County that the translation of the Book of Mormon
was completed and the Three Witnesses thereto received manifestations from God (D&C 128:20). Here twenty sections of the Doctrine and Covenants were received
and recorded, and the Church had its humble beginnings at the Whitmer home in Fayette (HC 1:75-80).

See also: Fayette

Sensual

By transgression of holy laws man becomes carnal, sensual, and devilish (D&C 20:20). As used in scripture, to be sensual is to focus one's energies on the lusts of the
flesh, to unduly seek gratification of the senses, to concentrate on indulging one's appetites. It is to love Satan more than God (Moses 5:13).

Seraphic Hosts of Heaven

The terms Seraphic hosts of heaven and Seraphs each appear once in the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 38:1; 109:79). The prophet Isaiah spoke of having seen
"seraphim" in the presence of the Lord (Isa. 6:2; 2 Ne. 16:2).

According to Smith and Sjodahl, seraphim are the "attendants of Jehovah, reflecting His glory and majesty" (SS, 198). Another has said, "Seraphs are angels who
reside in the presence of God, giving continual glory, honor, and adoration to him. 'Praise ye him, all his angels: praise ye him, all his hosts.' (Ps. 148:2.)

"It is clear that seraphs include the unembodied spirits of preexistence, for our Lord 'looked upon the wide expanse of eternity, and all the seraphic hosts of heaven,
before the world was made.' (D&C 38:1.) Whether the name seraphs also applies to perfected and resurrected angels is not clear.ï¿½

"The fact that these holy beings were shown to [Isaiah] as having wings was simply to symbolize their 'power, to move, to act, etc.' as was the case also in visions
others had received. (D&C 77:4.)" (MD, 702-3.)

Seraphs
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 963 / 1033
See: Seraphic Hosts of Heaven
others had received. (D&C 77:4.)" (MD, 702-3.)

Seraphs

See: Seraphic Hosts of Heaven

Serpent Old

Twice in the Doctrine and Covenants Satan is referred to as "that old serpent" (76:28; 88:110). The same terminology appears in the Book of Mormon (2 Ne. 2:18;
Mosiah 16:3). Cruden's Bible Concordance says that "the Devil is called a Serpent, Rev. 12:9, both because he hid himself in the body of a real serpent when he
seduced the first woman, and because of his serpentine disposition, being of subtil, crafty, and dangerous enemy to mankind" (p. 433).

The story of Satan's role as a serpent is best told in a revelation received by Joseph Smith in December 1830 (Moses 4:5-21). The motif of the serpent, as an enemy to
righteousness and as one who has been overcome by the devil, was represented in an interesting dream related by the Prophet Joseph Smith just two weeks before his
martyrdom (TPJS, 368-69).

See also: Devil

Servants

The title of "servants" appears throughout the Doctrine and Covenants. Early in this dispensation the Lord declared that his words would be fulfilled, "whether by mine
own voice or by the voice of my servants, it is the same" (D&C 1:38).

The title usually applies to those engaged in the ministry. John the Baptist called Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery his "fellow servants" (D&C 13), and the Lord
frequently called specific people his servants (D&C 27:8; 49:1; 52:22-35).

There are two designations of servants in the scriptures: "1. Those who choose to serve the Lord and who keep his commandments are called his servants. After they
have been tried and tested and are found faithful and true in all things, they are called no longer servants, but friends. (John 15:14-15.) His friends are the ones he will
take into his kingdom and with whom he will associate to all eternity. (D&C 93:45-46.) They receive the adoption of sonship ï¿½! Wherefore thou art no more a
servant, but a son; and if a son, then an heir of God through Christ.' (Gal. 4:6-7.) Thus, those who are servants of God here gain exaltation hereafter.

"2. Those who do not choose to serve the Lord, who do not keep his commandments, and who do not receive the ordinances of his house, shall be servants to all
eternity. (D&C 76:112.) They did not choose to be his servants here and so he will require ministering servitude from them in eternity." (MD, 705-6.)

See also: Bond Servants; Ministering Servants; Servants of Sin; Servants of the Most High

Servants of Sin

Those who falsely accuse the Lord's anointed have been divinely declared to be "servants of sin" (D&C 121:17). These are those whose lives are devoted to serving
Satan, who cannot follow Christ (Moro. 7:11; see also 3 Ne. 13:24).

See also: Children of Disobedience

Servants of the Most High

Speaking of the inhabitants of the telestial kingdom, the Lord declared that "they shall be servants of the Most High; but where God and Christ dwell they cannot come,
worlds without end" (see D&C 76:109-12). As Smith and Sjodahl so aptly explained, to be "servants of the Most High" is "an honorable position, indeed, but it is
different to being 'king and priests,' "and receiving a fulness of God's glory (SS, 469; D&C 76:56; 84:33-38).

Speaking of the destiny of these "servants," President George Albert Smith said: "There are some people who have supposed that if we are quickened telestial bodies
that eventually, throughout the ages of eternity, we will continue to progress until we will find our place in the celestial kingdom, but the scriptures and revelations of
God have said that those who are quickened telestial bodies cannot come where God and Christ dwell, worlds without end" (CR, Oct. 1945, p. 172).

See also: Most High; Servants; Telestial

Servitude

Doctrine and Covenants 134 speaks of those "human beings ï¿½ held in servitude" (D&C 134:12). This term is synonymous with slavery or bondage and is the state of
being subject to another.

See also: Bond-Servants

Seth (Joseph)

During a period of time when pseudonyms were being used to disguise the identity of people mentioned in the revelations, Joseph, the son of Jacob, was referred to as
"Seth" (D&C 96:7; pre-1981 edition). In most instances, only the names of the living were disguised, but in this case the identity of an Old Testament prophet long
since deceased was hidden from the world (see HC 1:255). In current editions of the Doctrine and Covenants, only Jacob's actual name is shown.

See also: Joseph

Seth (Son of Adam)

Modern revelation provides additional insight into the life of Adam's noble son, Seth: He "was a perfect man, and his likeness was the express likeness of his father,
insomuch that he seemed to be like unto his father in all things and could be distinguished from him only by his age" (D&C 107:43; Moses 6:10; Gen. 5:3). Seth was
second only to Adam among the great patriarchs who met in the valley of Adam-ondi-Ahman, three years prior to Adam's death (D&C 107:53). He was an obedient
son who "rebelled
 Copyright        not, but offered
           (c) 2005-2009,          an acceptable
                            Infobase  Media Corp. sacrifice, like unto his brother Abel" (Moses 6:3).                                             Page 964 / 1033
Seth was born when Adam was 130 years of age (Moses 6:10; Gen. 5:3-5), and was "ordained by Adam at the age of sixty-nine years" (D&C 107:42). Seth lived to
be 912 years old and was survived by his son Enos, whom he taught "in the ways of God" (Moses 6:13, 16).
Modern revelation provides additional insight into the life of Adam's noble son, Seth: He "was a perfect man, and his likeness was the express likeness of his father,
insomuch that he seemed to be like unto his father in all things and could be distinguished from him only by his age" (D&C 107:43; Moses 6:10; Gen. 5:3). Seth was
second only to Adam among the great patriarchs who met in the valley of Adam-ondi-Ahman, three years prior to Adam's death (D&C 107:53). He was an obedient
son who "rebelled not, but offered an acceptable sacrifice, like unto his brother Abel" (Moses 6:3).

Seth was born when Adam was 130 years of age (Moses 6:10; Gen. 5:3-5), and was "ordained by Adam at the age of sixty-nine years" (D&C 107:42). Seth lived to
be 912 years old and was survived by his son Enos, whom he taught "in the ways of God" (Moses 6:13, 16).

President Joseph F. Smith saw Seth as one of the "great and mighty ones" assembled in the "congregation of the righteous" at the time of the Savior's visit to the spirit
world following his crucifixion (D&C 138:38, 40).

See also: Perfect Man

Seven Churches

In an explanation of some of the apocalyptic writings of John the Revelator, reference is made to "seven churches" which existed in Asia (D&C 77:5; Rev. 1:4). Joseph
Fielding Smith suggested that these seven churches were branches of the Church in Asia Minor and "were all that were considered worthy of a standing in the Church
at that time, indicating that the apostasy had at that day become extensive" (CHMR, 1:299-300).

Another writer indicated that the important thing to remember regarding these churches is that John held the keys of the kingdom upon the earth at that time and
therefore had jurisdiction over the membership of each branch of the Church (DNTC 3:436).

Seven Seals

The seven seals binding the book which John the Revelator saw (Rev. 5:1) are identified in Doctrine and Covenants 77:7 as representing the seven periods of earth's
existence. It is of interest to note the way in which this book was sealed. Ancient books frequently consisted of parchment rolled around a "stick" (see Ezek. 37:15-30).
The book John saw consisted of seven parchments, each containing writing on both sides, and each being sealed separately. Thus, as one seal was broken and the
parchment unrolled, the second seal would be exposed, and so on until all had been revealed. (See SS, 474.)

Seventh Angel/Trump

Prior to the ushering in of the Millennium, a series of trumps will be sounded by seven angels. The first sounding will signal the beginning of major events such as the
destruction of the great and abominable church and the redemption of the dead (D&C 88:92-107). The seventh angel, or Michael, who is Father Adam, will proclaim
that the Lamb of God has achieved his purposes.

Following this, a second series of trumps will commence to sound. Each in turn will reveal the secret acts, thoughts, and intents of men as well as the great works of
God in a respective thousand-year period of earth's history. The first will proclaim the history of the first thousand years, the second will announce the second thousand
years, and so on through the seventh angel. Michael, the seventh angel, will proclaim the binding of Satan during the seventh period of time, also known as the
Millennium (D&C 88:108-10).

At the conclusion of the seventh thousand years, Satan will be loosed for "a little season," and Michael the archangel will gather together the hosts of heaven to
victoriously do battle against the hosts of hell, as he did in the pre-earth war with the forces of evil (Rev. 12:7-9; D&C 88:111-115). Following this battle, Satan and
his followers will be cast out forever.

See also: Adam; Ancient of Days; Archangel; Battle of the Great God; Dispensation of the Fulness of Times; Keys of Salvation; Michael; Thousand Years, The

Seventy the

The office of seventy is one of the ordained offices of the Melchizedek Priesthood. In October 1986, quorums of seventy were discontinued in the stakes of the
Church. Since that time only those called to serve as General Authorities and as members of a general quorum of Seventy have been ordained to that office (En., Nov.
1986, p. 48). These men are "especial witnesses" (D&C 107:25), "traveling ministers" (D&C 107:97), and "form a quorum, equal in authority to that of the
Twelve" (D&C 107:26), although they act under the direction of the Twelve Apostles in building up the Church and bearing testimony of the Lord throughout the earth
(D&C 107:34; 124:139).

For many years the Seventy at the general level consisted only of seven Presidents who were referred to as the First Council of the Seventy (D&C 107:93-94; En.,
Nov. 1976, p. 9). Commencing in October 1975, additional men were added to the quorum with the promise that it would "be gradually organized, eventually with
seventy members" (CR, Oct. 1975, p. 3). One year later the twenty-one General Authorities who had previously been serving as Assistants to the Council of the
Twelve were called to serve as members of the First Quorum of the Seventy. Further expansion came in April 1989 when a Second Quorum of the Seventy was
organized (CN, April 8, 1989, pp. 3-4). As the Church grows, additional quorums can be added (D&C 107:95-96).

This "line upon line" organization (see 2 Ne. 28:30) is evidence of a fulfillment of the Lord's promise to President John Taylor that he would "reveal ï¿½ from time to
time everything that shall be necessary for the future development and perfection of my church." This revelation was in response to President Taylor's inquiry regarding
the organization of the Seventy. (Pamphlet in the Church Historian's Office, dated April 13, 1883.)

See also: Equal in Authority; Especial Witnesses; General Authorities; Traveling Ministers

Shackles

See: Fetters of Hell

Shadow of Death

See: Region and Shadow of Death

Shaft of Death
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                      Page 965 / 1033
The term shaft of death is not found in any scripture other than Doctrine and Covenants 85:8. The stem or body of an arrow as well as the long handle of a spear are
referred to as shafts. The shaft of death is figurative language which represents death or destruction as a weapon such as an arrow or spear.
See: Region and Shadow of Death

Shaft of Death

The term shaft of death is not found in any scripture other than Doctrine and Covenants 85:8. The stem or body of an arrow as well as the long handle of a spear are
referred to as shafts. The shaft of death is figurative language which represents death or destruction as a weapon such as an arrow or spear.

Shake Off the Dust of Thy Feet

The divine injunction to "shake off the dust of thy feet against those who receive thee not" was issued on several occasions to early missionaries of this last dispensation
(D&C 24:15; 60:15; 75:20). Ancient missionaries shook the dust from their feet against those who rejected the gospel, for they "were to be considered as pagans with
whom the Jews held no social intercourse. Even the dust of their dwellings and their cities, was to be treated as defilement, necessitating a cleansing." (SS, 126; Matt.
10:14; Acts 13:51.)

In other instances the elders have been admonished to "cleanse your feet even with water" as a testimony against those who reject the message (D&C 84:92; 99:4). Of
these "ordinances," President Joseph Fielding Smith wrote: "The elders were to seek out from among the people the honest in heart and leave their warning testimony
with all others, thus they would become clean from their blood. The cleansing of their feet, either by washing or wiping off the dust, would be recorded in heaven as a
testimony against the wicked. This act, however, was not to be performed in the presence of the offenders, 'lest thou provoke them, but in secret, and wash thy feet, as
a testimony against them in the day of judgment.'" (CHMR 1:223.)

Smith and Sjodahl gave further enlightenment on the subject of shaking the dust off one's feet: "The significance of this solemn act is made clear in Nehemiah 5:13. This
prophet, after having taken a promise of the priests, shook his lap and said, 'God shake out every man from his house, and from his labor, that performeth not this
promise, even thus be he shaken out and empty.' To shake the dust of the feet signified the same thing." (SS, 360.)

Shakers

See: Copley, Leman; Lee, Ann; Son of Man Cometh Not in the Form of a Woman

Shalemanasseh

W. W. Phelps was one of four individuals who were given code names in an 1832 revelation, their identity was not known until recent years (D&C 82:11, pre-1981
editions). These four, along with five whose real names were discovered earlier, constituted an association under the Order of Enoch. At the time of the revelation the
Lord chose not to reveal the identities of any of the nine in order to keep this knowledge from coming into the hands of the enemies of the Church (HC 1:255). Current
editions of the Doctrine and Covenants do not use these code names.

See also: W. W. Phelps

Sharper Than a Two-Edged Sword

The descriptive phrase "sharper than a two-edged sword" appears occasionally in scriptures to describe the power of God's word (D&C 6:2; 11:2; 12:2; 14:2; 33:1).
A two-edged sword is one which has been sharpened on both sides to make it twice as effective. God's word and the still small voice of the Spirit are even sharper
than this, for they are capable of piercing the most pernicious armament and of penetrating to the inner most depths of one's soul (D&C 85:6).

Paul wrote: "For the word of God is quick, and powerful, and sharper than any two-edged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of body and spirit, and of the
joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart" (JST, Heb. 4:12).

Sheaves

The term sheaves is used four times in the Doctrine and Covenants, each time relating to missionary labors (D&C 31:5; 33:9; 75:5; 79:3). Those who go forth in the
ministry, faithfully proclaiming the gospel with all their souls, shall be "laden with sheaves," or, in other words, reap a harvest of souls. "He that goeth ï¿½ bearing
precious seed, shall doubtless come again with rejoicing, bringing his sheaves with him," declared the Psalmist (Ps. 126:6). The great missionary Ammon reminded his
fellow laborers that their faithful efforts had produced a number of sheaves (Alma 26:5).

Sheaves is plural for sheaf, to which Webster gives as one definition, "any collection of things bound together." In the gospel sense, sheaves are collections of Saints
bound together by their faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, the principles and ordinances of his everlasting gospel, the power and authority of the priesthood which makes
those saving ordinances possible, and the Church which he established. "And I will gather my people together as a man gathereth his sheaves," said the resurrected
Lord (3 Ne. 20:18).

See also: Field Is White Already to Harvest; Ripe; Thrash the Nations; Thrust in His Sickle

Shed Innocent Blood

The Apostle Peter reminds us that we are not redeemed with "corruptible things ï¿½ but with the precious blood of Christ, as of a lamb without blemish and without
spot" (1 Pet. 1:18-19). Christ stood in pure, undefiled innocence as his blood flowed in Gethsemane and on Calvary; thus, "innocent blood" was shed. Those who are
"made partakers of the Holy Ghost" and then fall away "crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh" (Heb. 6:4-6; D&C 76:34-35); they "assent" unto his death (D&C
132:26-27), in the which they "shed innocent blood."

Elder Bruce R. McConkie has written that a son of perdition "commits murder by assenting unto the Lord's death, that is, having a perfect knowledge of the truth he
comes out in open rebellion and places himself in a position wherein he would have crucified Christ knowing perfectly the while that he was the Son of God. Christ is
thus crucified afresh and put to open shame." (DNTC 3:161; see also AGQ 1:68-69.)

Elder Eldred G. Smith suggested another application of the phrase "shedding innocent blood." Referring to this expression, he said: "What do you think He's talking
about? Is it possible that He was referring to abortion? Think about it! Is there more innocent life than that of the unborn child? And why is murder referred to when the
Lord is talking about marriage?" (En., May 1978, p. 30.)

See also: Blasphemy Against the Holy Ghost; David; Murder; Second Death; Sons of Perdition;
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 966 / 1033
Shederlaomach
Lord is talking about marriage?" (En., May 1978, p. 30.)

See also: Blasphemy Against the Holy Ghost; David; Murder; Second Death; Sons of Perdition;

Shederlaomach

In two revelations, one given March 15, 1833, in Kirtland, Ohio, and the other given April 23, 1834, at the same location, Frederick G. Williams was referred to as
"Shederlaomach" (D&C 92:1-2; 104:27, 29; pre-1981 edition). In the first revelation, Williams is commanded to "be a lively number" of a united order and the latter
revelation mentions his participation therein. The unusual name of Shederlaomach was a result of the secrecy that was necessarily employed at times in early Church
history regarding people, places, and assignments (see HC 1:255). There is no other use of this name in recorded scripture; furthermore, it no longer is used in current
editions of the Doctrine and Covenants.

See also: Williams, Frederick G.

Shedolamak

The only mention of a place called Shedolamak is in a revelation on priesthood, given in March 1835 (D&C 107:45). Adam is reported to have been traveling to this
place when he was met by his great-grandson, Cainan, upon whom he conferred the priesthood. Adam was at that point in his 412th year, for Cainan was ordained at
age 87. No authoritative description of Shedolamak has been revealed.

Sheep

See: Good Shepherd

Shem

Among the "great and mighty" ones gathered in the "congregation of the righteous" visited by Jesus Christ in the spirit world was "the great high priest" Shem (D&C
138:38, 41). Shem was a son of Noah (Gen. 5:29-32; Moses 8:12) and his descendants are thought to be the Shemitic or Semitic races, which include the Hebrews,
Phoenicians, Arabs, Aramaeans (Syrians), Babylonians, and Assyrians (LDSBD, 773). He is mentioned as one of the direct line ancestors of Joseph, husband of Mary
the mother of Jesus (Luke 3:36).

Sheol Benighted Dominion of

A word scripturally unique to the Doctrine and Covenants is Sheol (D&C 121:4). The Prophet Joseph Smith used this term in a pleading prayer from his confinement in
Liberty Jail. It is a Hebrew word that translated in English in the King James Version of the Bible could mean "grave" (Gen. 37:35), "pit" (Job. 17:16), or "hell" (Ps.
16:10) (LDSBD, 773).

One writer has said that sheol "is the gloomy abode of departed spirits; it is the place the wicked go to await the day of their eventual resurrection ï¿½; the connotation
surrounding its usage is one of evil, sorrow, and anguish" (MD, 710).

See also: Benighted

Shepherd

See: Good Shepherd

Sherman Lyman

Lyman R. Sherman was one of the original seven Presidents of the Seventy. Although his full name does not appear within the context of the revelations in the Doctrine
and Covenants, it is in the preface of section 108, which contains a revelation directed to Sherman. The day after Christmas, 1835, he went to the home of the Prophet
and requested a revelation: "For," said he, "I have been wrought upon to make known to you my feelings and desires, and was promised that I should have a
Revelation which should make known my duty" (HC 2:345).

Sherman served as a member of Zion's Camp and as a member of the First Council of Seventy from February 28, 1835, until April 6, 1837, when he was released to
serve as a high priest. He served on two high councils, one in Kirtland and one in Far West. (Jenson 1:190-91; HC 3:225.) He died at the age of thirty-four on January
27, 1839 (CA 1978, 117).

Sherwood Henry G.

Although mentioned only twice in the Doctrine and Covenants, the name of Henry G. Sherwood is found frequently in the pages of Joseph Smith's history. His
appearance in the Doctrine and Covenants is in connection with his being asked to pay stock in the Nauvoo House and as a member of the Nauvoo high council (D&C
124:81, 132). He also served on high councils in Kirtland and in the Salt Lake Valley.

When the Saints first moved to Commerce, Illinois, Sherwood was among those seriously stricken with malaria. Wilford Woodruff said that Sherwood "was nigh unto
death." The Prophet Joseph commenced the work of healing the sick and "stood in the door of [Sherwood's] tent and commanded him in the name of Jesus Christ to
arise and come out of his tent, and he obeyed him and was healed" (HC 4:4, footnote).

He was elected city marshal in Nauvoo and served as a delegate to the political convention which nominated Joseph Smith to the presidency of the United States (HC
6:389). On the pioneer journey west, he was appointed the "commissary general for the camp" and made the first survey drawing of Salt Lake City upon arrival in the
valley. "Having no paper of suitable size, this important document was drawn on a prepared sheep's skin." He later moved to San Bernardino to survey a ranch which
the Church had purchased, eventually becoming the surveyor for San Bernardino County. He died in that locale about 1862. (Jenson 4:717 -18.)

Shield of Faith

In the war between good and evil, one must be protected with the "shield of faith" (D&C 27:17). An example of this shield of faith might be illustrated in the following
 Copyright
home         (c) 2005-2009,
       memories   of Elder L. Infobase
                              Tom Perry: Media
                                           "We Corp.
                                                were dressed in our home each morning, not only with hats and raincoats and boots to protect us from Page     967storm,
                                                                                                                                                         physical   / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                         but
even more carefully our parents dressed us each day in the armor of God. As we would kneel in family prayer and listen to our father, a bearer of the priesthood, pour
out his soul to the Lord for the protection of his family against the fiery darts of the wicked, one more layer was added to our shield of faith. While our shield was being
Shield of Faith

In the war between good and evil, one must be protected with the "shield of faith" (D&C 27:17). An example of this shield of faith might be illustrated in the following
home memories of Elder L. Tom Perry: "We were dressed in our home each morning, not only with hats and raincoats and boots to protect us from physical storm, but
even more carefully our parents dressed us each day in the armor of God. As we would kneel in family prayer and listen to our father, a bearer of the priesthood, pour
out his soul to the Lord for the protection of his family against the fiery darts of the wicked, one more layer was added to our shield of faith. While our shield was being
made strong, theirs was always available, for they were available and we knew it." (CR, Apr. 1974, pp. 140-41.)

Thus, this spiritual shield is that protective armament that becomes invincible through prayer, righteous obedience to all of God's commandments, searching and
pondering the scriptures, and doing all within one's power to strengthen the power of faith. In addition, the Lord promises the righteous that he will be their "shield and
their buckler" (D&C 35:14).

See also: Buckler

Shinehah

The name "Shinehah" appeared in three sections of pre-1981 editions of the Doctrine and Covenants. In two revelations it referred to the city or land of Kirtland (D&C
82:12, 13; 104:21,40, 48). In the third revelation, it referred to the plains on which Adam dwelt (D&C 117:8).

The meaning of the name Shinehah was revealed anciently to Abraham. The Lord declared to this great prophet, "This is Shinehah, which is the sun" (Abr. 3:13; italics
added). Thus, Shinehah, as applied to Kirtland, literally meant the "city of the sun." In view of the amount of celestial light which was revealed within this city, especially
those rays of heavenly light restored within the walls of the Kirtland Temple, the name seems appropriate (see D&C 110).

See also: Kirtland

Shinelah

The verb "shinelah" was used once in pre-1981 editions of the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 104:58). Its English meaning is "to print," but its origin is unclear. Based
upon a discussion of the word Shinehah, by President Joseph Fielding Smith, one may assume that shinelah might be a word out of the Adamic language (CHMR
2:97). It is a variant of a word which means "sun" and therefore is appropriate when applied to the verb "to print"; for to print (shinelah) is to shed light upon a subject
(Abr. 3:13).

See also: Shinelane

Shinelane

The word shinelane was found but once in scripture (D&C 104:63; pre-1981 editions). The meaning of the term as defined by the Lord is "printing," which is a
derivative of the word shinelah, meaning "to print" (D&C 104:58). Both terms are variations of the word Shinehah, which means sun (Abr. 3:13). This term is no longer
used in current editions of the Doctrine and Covenants.

See: Shinelah

Shod

See: Feet Shod with the Gospel of Peace

Shrink

In recounting his excruciating experience in Gethsemane, the Savior recalled how he desired "not [to] drink the bitter cup, and shrink" (D&C 19:18; see also Matt.
26:39; Mark 14:35-36; Luke 22:41-42). To shrink is to withdraw. For all who suffer moments of despair or discouragement and wish to withdraw from a difficult
assignment, the words of the suffering Savior can provide great solace: "Nevertheless, glory be to the Father, and I partook and finished" (D&C 19:19; italics added).

See also: Atonement; Bitter Cup

Shule

During a period of time in which the names of men and places were being disguised, the lot where the ashery was located in Kirtland was referred to as "Shule" (D&C
104:39; pre-1981 edition, HC 1:255). This is the only use of that name in the Doctrine and Covenants, but it is also found in the Book of Mormon as the name of an
ancient Jaredite king (Ether 7). According to Webster, an ashery is a place for ashes, or a place where wood is burned to ashes. Sperry indicated it was used for
making soap (DCC, 542). Shule is not used in current editions of the Doctrine and Covenants.

See also: Ashery

Sickle

See: Thrust in His Sickle

Sickness of the Land

In 1841, William Law was counseled to put his trust in the Lord "and cease to fear concerning his family, because of the sickness of the land" (D&C 124:87). Of this
particular admonition, Smith and Sjodahl have written: "William Law is here instructed to trust in the Lord and not fear for the safety of his family, although there was
sickness among the people. Fear is the great friend of disease-carrying microbes. It opens the door to them. If there is an epidemic abroad, it is certain to find the
cowards. On the other hand, faith in God is an excellent foundation for both physical and moral health." (SS, 785.)

Sidney
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 968 / 1033
The name of "Sidney" is used nine times in the revelations of the Doctrine and Covenants without an accompanying last name. In each instance, it refers to Sidney
Rigdon (e.g., DBC 35:3; 100:1, 9).
cowards. On the other hand, faith in God is an excellent foundation for both physical and moral health." (SS, 785.)

Sidney

The name of "Sidney" is used nine times in the revelations of the Doctrine and Covenants without an accompanying last name. In each instance, it refers to Sidney
Rigdon (e.g., DBC 35:3; 100:1, 9).

Sift Him As Chaff

In 1831 Lyman Wight is warned that Satan desired to sift him as chaff (D&C 52:12). The Book of Mormon prophet Alma gives this same warning to his son Helaman
(Alma 37:15). A similar warning was given anciently to the Apostle Peter and to the Saints in general, although the word wheat is used in the place of chaff (Luke
22:31; JST, Luke 22:31).

Chaff is the non-nutritious waste product of wheat and is separated from the grain by the wind when it is tossed into the air. This process is called sifting. Chaff is like a
rudderless vessel that is driven at will by the wind. Satan desires to sift the Saints like chaff, to separate them from the soul-saving, nutritious grain of the gospel and
carry them away in the winds of wickedness.

Signs

The term signs appears frequently in the Doctrine and Covenants, as well as in other scripture. Signs are supernatural manifestations whose power source is spiritual or
beyond this world. The manifestations of signs usually defy a rational or logical explanation. Many signs are from God, for "signs follow those that believe" (D&C
58:64; 63:9-11; 84:65-73; 124:98-100).

On the other hand, signs may also be produced by the devil and his angels. Paul referred to these as "lying wonders" (2 Thess. 2:9).

Those who deliberately seek signs for purposes of personal amusement or gratification are not in good standing with God (D&C 63:7-11). "An evil and adulterous
generation seeketh after a sign," said the Savior (Matt. 12:39), a principle also attested to by the Prophet Joseph (TPJS, 157, 278).

In response to the anti-Christ's request for a sign, Alma replied, "Thou hast had signs enough; will ye tempt your God? Will ye say, Show unto me a sign, when ye have
the testimony of all these thy brethren, and also all the holy prophets? The scriptures are laid before thee, yea, and all things denote there is a God; yea, even the earth,
and all things that are upon the face of it, yea, and its motion, yea, and also all the planets which move in their regular form do witness that there is a Supreme
Creator." (Alma 30:44.)

The Doctrine and Covenants mentions "the signs of the coming of the Son of Man" (D&C 45:39), and we are informed that "it shall be given to know the signs of the
times" (D&C 68:11). These signs will precede the second coming of the Savior and are scripturally catalogued in order that the faithful may discover the warnings. To
the spiritually unaware, some of the less spectacular signs may pass by undetected, but to those with spiritual eyes the meaning will be clearly seen (D&C 63:9-11).

Silence in Heaven for ï¿½ Half An Hour

See: Similitude Curtain of Heaven Similitude

The Doctrine and Covenants contains three references to the word similitude. In the first instance the Lord speaks of the Nauvoo Stake as being "polished with the
refinement which is after the similitude of a palace" (D&C 124:2). In this sense, the stake was to have the qualities that a palace might have: impressive, regal, well
cared for-a place that would attract many.

In another revelation the Lord refers to "the baptismal font ï¿½ as a similitude of the grave" (D&C 128:13). In this sense, it is symbolic or representative of the grave-
one where the old man is laid down in preparation for the new man to come forth (see Rom. 6:3-6).

Finally, in the vision of the redemption of the dead, President Joseph F. Smith saw that the just "had offered sacrifice in the similitude [representation or type] of the
great sacrifice of the Son of God" (D&C 138:13).

Sin

The revelations of the Doctrine and Covenants are replete with admonitions to avoid sin. In his preface to this volume of scripture the Lord declared, "I the Lord cannot
look upon sin with the least degree of allowance" (D&C 1:31).

Brigham Young gave a simple definition of sin when he said it "consisted in doing wrong when we know and can do better, and it will be punished with a just
retribution, in the due time of the Lord" (JD 2:133). The Apostle John described sin as "the transgression of the law" (1 Jn. 3:4). Anciently, James wrote that "to him
that knoweth to do good and doeth it not, to him it is sin" (James 4:17). Thus, sin can be the result of passive inaction as well as active transgression.

A modern-day prophet, Spencer W. Kimball, said: "Sin is an admission of surrender to the herd. It is a capitulation to the carnal in man and a rejection of joy and
beauty in this life and in the worlds to come.ï¿½ Sin is such sadness." (En., May 1978, p. 78.)

The sadness of sin was spoken of by another of the Lord's Apostles, Elder Neal A. Maxwell. He admonished those who seek pleasure in sin to "not look too deeply
into the eyes of the pleasure-seekers about you, for if you do you will see a certain sadness in sensuality, and you will hear artificiality in the laughter of
licentiousness" (CR, Oct. 1974, p. 14).

See also: Carnal Desires/Mind; Craftiness of Men; Dead Works; Evil Speaking; Feigned Words; Filthy; Fornication; Garments Spotted with the Flesh; Greediness;
Hypocrisy; Idolatry; Liars; Light-mindedness; Lust; Mind Became Darkened; Offerings of Cain; Pride; Secret Combinations; Sedition; Sensual; Servants of Sin; Shed
Innocent Blood; Sinned Unto Death; Sorcerer; Stiffneckedness; Uncleanness; Vanities of the World; Whoremonger; Wicked']">Adultery; Apostates/ Apostatize;
Backbiting; Blasphemy Against the Holy Ghost; Carnal Desires/Mind; Craftiness of Men; Dead Works; Evil Speaking; Feigned Words; Filthy; Fornication; Garments
Spotted with the Flesh; Greediness; Hypocrisy; Idolatry; Liars; Light-mindedness; Lust; Mind Became Darkened; Offerings of Cain; Pride; Secret Combinations;
Sedition; Sensual; Servants of Sin; Shed Innocent Blood; Sinned Unto Death; Sorcerer; Stiffneckedness; Uncleanness; Vanities of the World; Whoremonger; Wicked

Singleness of Heart
 CopyrightUnabridged
Webster's    (c) 2005-2009,  Infobase
                       Dictionary     Media
                                  defines     Corp. as "freedom from duplicity; purity of mind or purpose; sincerity; and singleness of purpose; singleness
                                          singleness                                                                                             Page 969   of heart."
                                                                                                                                                                / 1033 It
is like being "singleminded." Therefore, when the Lord counsels every man who embraces the gospel to do so with "singleness of heart" (D&C 36:7), we are reminded
that purity of mind and purpose must prevail.
Sedition; Sensual; Servants of Sin; Shed Innocent Blood; Sinned Unto Death; Sorcerer; Stiffneckedness; Uncleanness; Vanities of the World; Whoremonger; Wicked

Singleness of Heart

Webster's Unabridged Dictionary defines singleness as "freedom from duplicity; purity of mind or purpose; sincerity; and singleness of purpose; singleness of heart." It
is like being "singleminded." Therefore, when the Lord counsels every man who embraces the gospel to do so with "singleness of heart" (D&C 36:7), we are reminded
that purity of mind and purpose must prevail.

There can be no duplicity of thinking, no double standards, for "a double minded man is unstable in all his ways" (James 1:8). There can be no half-hearted efforts. "We
cannot survive spiritually with one foot in the Church and the other in the world," counseled Elder Bruce R. McConkie. "We must make the choice. It is either the
Church or the world. There is no middle ground." (CR, Oct. 1974, p. 44.)

The admonition that the preparation of food on the sabbath is to be done with "singleness of heart" (D&C 59:13) reflects the necessity of prioritizing and keeping in
perspective the purpose of this holy day. All else should be secondary to the worship of God.

See also: Eye Single to the Glory of God; Full Purpose of Heart

Sinned Unto Death

An 1831 revelation declared: "I, the Lord, forgive sins unto those who confess their sins before me and ask forgiveness, who have not sinned unto death" (D&C 64:7).
The nature of those who commit such a gross sin was defined as follows: "Those who turn from the light and truth of the gospel; who give themselves up to Satan; who
enlist in his cause, supporting and sustaining it; and who thereby become his children-by such a course sin unto death. For them there is neither repentance, forgiveness,
nor any hope whatever of salvation of any kind. As children of Satan, they are sons of perdition." (MD, 737.)

See also: Hosts of Hell; Kingdom Which Is Not a Kingdom of Glory; Outer Darkness; Resurrection of the Unjust; Sons of Perdition

Sixth Angel

A major portion of the book of Revelation is devoted to the missions of seven angels. The Doctrine and Covenants also speaks of seven angels who will sequentially
sound their trumps prior to the occurrence of significant world events (D&C 88:98-110). The "sixth angel" will announce the fall of Babylon and reveal the secret acts
and thoughts of the men who lived during the sixth period of earth's history (D&C 88:105, 109-10).

Inasmuch as this sixth period includes the dispensation of the fulness of times, in which we now live, Elder Wilford Woodruff said: "Joseph Smith, I expect, will sound
the sixth trumpet. He will be at the head of this dispensation; or, if he does not blow the trumpet of this dispensation, I do not know who will." (JD 21:196.)

Slaves

The word slaves appears but once in the Doctrine and Covenants, that being in the context of a prophecy about war: "After many days, slaves shall rise up against their
masters" (D&C 87:4).

Although this prophecy was fulfilled in part when the Negro slaves became a focal point in the American Civil War, President Joseph Fielding Smith has pointed out
that these "slaves" may also refer to the downtrodden and oppressed of the nations of Mexico and Central and South America who have risen up and gained freedom
from tyranny. "Let us not think that this prophecy has completely been fulfilled," he cautioned (CHMR 1:363).

Although a slave is normally considered to be one who is obligated to indentured servitude to another, further fulfillment of this prophecy may continue as "slaves"-the
shackled citizens of communistic and dictatorial societies-rise up against their "masters" in an effort to gain freedom.

See also: Bond-Servants; Servitude

Sleep in the Dust

See: Dust of the Earth

Sleeping Dust

See: Dust of the Earth

Slothful

"He that is slothful shall not be counted worthy to stand," declared the Lord (D&C 107:100). The words slothful or slothfulness appear five times in the Doctrine and
Covenants (D&C 58:26, 29; 90:18; 101:50; 107:100). They are also found in the Book of Mormon (Alma 37:46; 60:14), the Old Testament (Prov. 15:19; 19:15),
and the New Testament (Matt. 25:26; Rom. 12:11; Heb. 6:12).

An appropriate description of one who is "slothful" comes from Elder A. Theodore Tuttle: "The word sloth or slothfulness appears in scripture twenty-five times,
generally to condemn those who were slow to act.ï¿½ The Savior's reference to the sloth and slothfulness illustrates His displeasure and impatience with the person
who is slow to act, who is slothful." (En., May 1978, p. 88; italics added.)

Smith Alvin

For some, life's mission is of relatively short duration. So it was for Alvin Smith, eldest brother of the Prophet Joseph Smith. Born February 11, 1798, Alvin contracted
what was diagnosed as "bilious colic" and died on November 19, 1823. The Prophet thought highly of his eldest brother and later remarked, "I remember well the
pangs of sorrow that swelled my youthful bosom and almost burst my tender heart when he died. He was the oldest and noblest of my father's family. He was one of
the noblest of the sons of men." (LMS, 333.) On another occasion the Prophet compared Alvin with father Adam and his son Seth, saying that Alvin "was a very
handsome man, surpassed by none but Adam and Seth, and of great strength" (HC 5:247).

While in the Kirtland Temple on January 21, 1836, the Prophet had a vision of the celestial kingdom and saw his brother Alvin as an inhabitant of that heavenly home.
 Copyrightthat
Knowing     (c)Alvin
                2005-2009,  Infobase
                     had died          Media
                              before the       Corp. of the keys of salvation, Joseph wondered at his brother's presence among the saved of God.
                                          restoration                                                                                           Page
                                                                                                                                                   Joseph970
                                                                                                                                                          was /assured
                                                                                                                                                                1033
that all who died without opportunity to accept the gospel, but who would have accepted it, "shall be heirs of the celestial kingdom of God." (D&C 137:5-7.)
handsome man, surpassed by none but Adam and Seth, and of great strength" (HC 5:247).

While in the Kirtland Temple on January 21, 1836, the Prophet had a vision of the celestial kingdom and saw his brother Alvin as an inhabitant of that heavenly home.
Knowing that Alvin had died before the restoration of the keys of salvation, Joseph wondered at his brother's presence among the saved of God. Joseph was assured
that all who died without opportunity to accept the gospel, but who would have accepted it, "shall be heirs of the celestial kingdom of God." (D&C 137:5-7.)

This revealed truth leads us to proclaim with Paul, "O death, where is thy sting? O grave, where is thy victory? The sting of death is sin." (1 Cor. 15:55-56.)

Smith Don C.

Although mentioned but once in the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 124:133), Don Carlos Smith, faithful younger brother of the Prophet Joseph, played an integral role
in the early history of the Church. The best biographical sketch of Don Carlos would be that penned by the Prophet, who wrote the following under date of August 7,
1841:

"My youngest brother, Don Carlos Smith, died at his residence in Nauvoo this morning ï¿½ in the 26th year of his age. He was born 25th March, 1816, was one of the
first to receive my testimony, and was ordained to the Priesthood when only 14 years of age. The evening after the plates of the Book of Mormon were shown to the
eight witnesses, a meeting was held, when all the witnesses, as also Don Carlos bore testimony to the truth of the latter-day dispensation.ï¿½ He was one of the 24
Elders who laid the corner stones of the Kirtland Temple.ï¿½ On the 15th of January, 1836, he was ordained President of the High Priests' quorum.ï¿½ On the 26th
September [1838] he started on a mission.ï¿½ During his absence, his wife and two children were driven by the mob from his habitation, and she was compelled to
carry her children three miles, through snow three inches deep, and wade through Grand river, which was waist deep during the inclement weather.ï¿½

"On Tuesday, 23rd July, 1839, I told Don Carlos and George A. Smith to go and visit all the sick, exercise mighty faith, and administer to them in the name of Jesus
Christ, commanding the destroyer to depart, and the people to arise and walk; and not leave a single person on the bed between my house and Ebenezer Robinson's,
two miles distant; they administered to over sixty persons, many of whom thought they would never sit up again; but they were healed, arose from their beds, and gave
glory to God; some of them assisted in visiting and administering to others who were sick.ï¿½

"He was six feet four inches high, was very straight and well made, had light hair, and was very strong and active. His usual weight when in health was 200 pounds. He
was universally beloved by the Saints." (HC 4:393-99.)

Smith Eden

The ministerial labors of Eden Smith are mentioned twice in the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 75:36; 80:2). Both of these revelations dealt with short-term missions
he was called to serve in 1832.

In July 1833, he was in some difficulty, for the First Presidency of the Church prayed that his heart would be softened that he might obey the gospel. He had been
serving as the president of the Eugene, Ohio, Branch of the Church, but had evidently sympathized with his disfellow-shipped father and fallen into some erroneous
ways (HC 1:369-71). That he saw his folly and turned back to the straight and narrow path is evidenced by his call to serve a mission to Pennsylvania in April 1843
(HC 5:349).

He did not travel west with the main body of the Church and died in Indiana in 1851 at the age of forty-five.

Smith Emma

"When sorrows come, they come not single spies, but in battalions," wrote Shakespeare (Hamlet, act 4, sc. 5, lines 77-78). Such a statement might well describe the
seventeen years of married life that Emma Hale Smith shared with her much maligned and persecuted prophet-husband. Even her betrothal to Joseph was anxiety
laden, as her father, lacking a testimony of the Prophet's calling, opposed the union of his daughter to this visionary man. Yielding to her heart, Emma married Joseph
Smith on January 18, 1827. This was the year in which Joseph completed his "apprenticeship" and received the plates from which the Book of Mormon was translated.
Emma acted as the first scribe in Joseph's early efforts of translation. She was with the Prophet on several occasions when mobocrats vainly tried to steal the sacred
records.

Her soul was scarred with the loss of four little ones who preceded her and Joseph to the other side of the veil. Her husband was forcefully torn from her side on a
number of occasions and she was constantly deprived of the sustaining succor of his loving presence. Plural marriage became a severe test to this woman of sorrows,
and her state of mind following the martyrdom of her beloved husband might well be described in Solomon's words: "By sorrow of the heart the spirit is broken" (Prov.
15:13).

When the Saints came west, Emma remained behind in Nauvoo. Although "every effort" was made to extend to her help in making the journey, "no amount of pleading,
no amount of persuasion or kindness" could dissuade her from her chosen course (LJFS, 130).

It is ironic that during the same week in which Brigham Young officially became the President of the Church and reorganized the First Presidency, Emma married
outside the faith. She became the wife of Lewis C. Bidamon, a resident of Nauvoo, on December 23, 1847, and died at Nauvoo on April 30, 1879.

Although in her later years she chose to remain separate from the Church founded by her prophet-husband, Emma's impact in the Church endured. Her call to compile
the first hymn-book for the Church (D&C 25) and her service as the first president of the Relief Society are footnotes of faithfulness that cannot be erased. We shall
best leave to futurity, and the just and benevolent judgment of an all-wise Father, to determine Emma's place in the eternities.

See also: Elect Lady

Smith George a.

Cousin to the Prophet Joseph Smith, counselor to Brigham Young, and confidant of the Saints was George A. Smith. His name appears twice in the Doctrine and
Covenants, once in a list of the Twelve Apostles (D&C 124:19), and once as an organizer of a company of pioneers (D&C 136:14). As a boy he was converted to the
gospel through the Book of Mormon and spent more than half of his life in traveling and preaching the truths from that sacred volume.

George A. Smith was called to the holy apostleship on April 26, 1839, on the intended temple site at Far West, Missouri. At the October conference in 1868, he was
called to serve as first counselor to Brigham Young in the First Presidency, in which position he faithfully served until his death September 1, 1875. He served as
Church Historian and Recorder and helped to compile the documentary history of Joseph Smith. His memory supplied some of the missing details from that history,
 Copyright
which        (c) 2005-2009,
       his predecessor        Infobase
                         Willard RichardsMedia  Corp.
                                           had prophesied by penning in the margins of that history, "to be supplied by George A. Smith."          Page 971 / 1033

Brigham Young paid Elder Smith the following tribute, "I have known Brother George A. Smith for forty-two years, have traveled and labored in the ministry with him
George A. Smith was called to the holy apostleship on April 26, 1839, on the intended temple site at Far West, Missouri. At the October conference in 1868, he was
called to serve as first counselor to Brigham Young in the First Presidency, in which position he faithfully served until his death September 1, 1875. He served as
Church Historian and Recorder and helped to compile the documentary history of Joseph Smith. His memory supplied some of the missing details from that history,
which his predecessor Willard Richards had prophesied by penning in the margins of that history, "to be supplied by George A. Smith."

Brigham Young paid Elder Smith the following tribute, "I have known Brother George A. Smith for forty-two years, have traveled and labored in the ministry with him
for many years, and have believed him to be as faithful a boy and man as ever lived; and, in my opinion, he had as good a record on this and the other side of the veil as
any man. I never knew of his neglecting or overdoing a duty; he was a man of sterling integrity, a cabinet of history, and always true to his friends."

He was further described as "humble and meek, yet full of courage and unbounded energy in the cause of right. He always had time to notice young people and children
and leave his impress of love and kindness upon the tablets of their hearts." (Jenson 1:37-42.)

Smith Hyrum

Sibling rivalry has existed since the days of Cain's venomous jealousy of his brother Abel (Moses 5:16-33). Other contentious kinsmen were Jacob and Esau, who
struggled for supremacy even within their mother's womb (Gen. 25:22); Joseph and his brothers, who "could not speak peaceably unto him" and "hated him ï¿½ for his
dreams, and for his words" (Gen. 37); and Laman and Lemuel, who disdainfully said of their brother Nephi, "We will not that our younger brother shall be a ruler over
us" (1 Ne. 18:10).

It is inspiring, therefore, that the annals of recorded history should contain this observation of another pair of brothers-Joseph and Hyrum Smith: "In life they were not
divided, and in death they were not separated!" (D&C 135:3.) Though five years his senior, Hyrum Smith was ever solicitous of, and deferential to, his younger brother
Joseph.

Throughout Hyrum's life, he "guarded his younger and more favored brother as tenderly as if the Prophet had been his son instead of his younger brother," wrote
President Joseph Fielding Smith. "He accepted the great mission of his brother Joseph in the most sacred and loyal spirit of humility." (HSP, xiii.)

The Prophet himself said of Hyrum: "I could pray in my heart that all my brethren were like unto my beloved brother Hyrum. ï¿½ for I never had an occasion to rebuke
him, nor he me" (HSP, 10). On another occasion, as he sought to write the names of those who had been faithful in the face of severe opposition, Joseph said: "There
was Brother Hyrum who next took me by the hand-a natural brother. Thought I to myself, Brother Hyrum, what a faithful heart you have got! Oh may the eternal
Jehovah crown eternal blessings upon your head, as a reward for the care you have had for my soul! O how many are the sorrows we have shared together.ï¿½
Hyrum, thy name shall be written in the book of the law of the Lord, for those who come after thee to look upon, that they may pattern after thy works." (HC 5:107-8.)
A guest in Hyrum's home once said of him, "He was really a worthy brother of the Prophet, and together they were a worthy pair" (HSP, 148; italics added).

The Lord's feelings for Hyrum were expressed in an 1841 revelation: "Blessed is my servant Hyrum Smith; for I, the Lord, love him because of the integrity of his heart,
and because he loveth that which is right before me" (D&C 124:15). In a blessing received under the hands of his prophet-brother, Hyrum was told, "From generation
to generation [you] shall be a shaft in the hand of ï¿½ God ï¿½; [you] shall not fail nor want for knowledge" (TPJS, 40-41). Surely, the fulfillment of this blessing has
been evident in the generations of service faithfully rendered by Hyrum's posterity, among whom have been the Patriarchs to the Church and two Presidents.

Hyrum Smith held positions of prominence in the kingdom, serving as a counselor in the First Presidency, as the Patriarch, and as an Assistant President of the Church.
In this latter calling he was "crowned with the same blessing, and glory, and honor, and priesthood, and gifts of the priesthood, that once were put upon ï¿½ Oliver
Cowdery" (D&C 124:94-95). If Hyrum had survived Carthage, he would have assumed the Presidency of the Church (DS 1:221; TS 5:683).

In the dedicatory prayer of the Provo Temple, President Joseph Fielding Smith proclaimed: "We rejoice in the mission and ministry of the Prophet Joseph Smith and the
Patriarch Hyrum Smith, who together held the keys of this final dispensation, and who sealed their testimony with their blood," which, according to the Doctrine and
Covenants, was "the best blood of the nineteenth century" (CN, Feb. 12, 1972, p. 4; see D&C 135:6).

The brotherhood bond between Joseph and Hyrum Smith will endure eternally. Of his constant companion, the Prophet said: "My beloved brother Hyrum ï¿½
possesses the mildness of a lamb, and the integrity of a Job, and in short, the meekness and humility of Christ; and I love him with that love that is stronger than
death" (CN, Feb. 12, 1972, p. 3).

See also: Blood; Sealing Blessings of My Church; Second Elder']">Carthage Jail; Gems for the Sanctified; Gift, Possessed by Hyrum Smith; Gifts ï¿½ Once Put upon
Oliver Cowdery; Keys Whereby He May Ask and Receive; Martyrdom; Office of Priesthood and Patriarch; Patriarch; Sealed His Mission with His Blood; Sealing
Blessings of My Church; Second Elder

Smith John

The name of John Smith appears only in the minutes of the Kirtland High Council, which have become section 102 (D&C 102:3, 34). He was a member of that council
along with other notable men such as Joseph Smith, Sr., Martin Harris, Oliver Cowdery, and the Prophet's brother Samuel. The Prophet had an uncle whose name was
John Smith, who joined the Church in 1832 and came to Kirtland in 1833, where, on June 3, he was ordained a high priest. Inasmuch as the Kirtland High Council was
organized on February 17, 1834, it appears reasonable to assume that the John Smith of the high council and the John Smith who was the Prophet's uncle were one
and the same.

Uncle John served as an assistant counselor to Joseph Smith, as president of three stakes, and as Patriarch to the Church. He served in the latter position from January
1, 1849, to the day of his death, May 23, 1854. (Jenson 1:182-83.)

Smith Joseph Jr.

The man whose thread of life binds the pages of the Doctrine and Covenants was the Prophet Joseph Smith. Of him, John Taylor wrote: "Joseph Smith, the Prophet
and Seer of the Lord, has done more, save Jesus only, for the salvation of men in this world, than any other man that ever lived in it" (D&C 135:3; see also JD 18:326-
27).

The Lord himself bore personal witness of Joseph's eternal influence in the destiny of mankind: "The ends of the earth shall inquire after thy name.ï¿½ The pure in heart,
and the wise, and the noble, and the virtuous, shall seek counsel, and authority, and blessings constantly from under thy hand.ï¿½ Thy voice shall be more terrible in the
midst of thine enemies than the fierce lion, because of thy righteousness; and thy God shall stand by thee forever and ever." (D&C 122:1-4.)

The significance of Joseph's status in the plan of salvation was attested to by President Joseph Fielding Smith: "If Joseph Smith was verily a prophet, and if he told the
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
truth when he said that he stood in the presence of angels sent from the Lord, and obtained keys of authority, and the commandment to organizePage         972of/ Jesus
                                                                                                                                                   the Church       1033
Christ once again on the earth, then this knowledge is of the most vital importance to the entire world. No man can reject that testimony without incurring the most
dreadful consequences, for he cannot enter the kingdom of God. It is, therefore, the duty of every man to investigate that he may weigh this matter carefully and know
and the wise, and the noble, and the virtuous, shall seek counsel, and authority, and blessings constantly from under thy hand.ï¿½ Thy voice shall be more terrible in the
midst of thine enemies than the fierce lion, because of thy righteousness; and thy God shall stand by thee forever and ever." (D&C 122:1-4.)

The significance of Joseph's status in the plan of salvation was attested to by President Joseph Fielding Smith: "If Joseph Smith was verily a prophet, and if he told the
truth when he said that he stood in the presence of angels sent from the Lord, and obtained keys of authority, and the commandment to organize the Church of Jesus
Christ once again on the earth, then this knowledge is of the most vital importance to the entire world. No man can reject that testimony without incurring the most
dreadful consequences, for he cannot enter the kingdom of God. It is, therefore, the duty of every man to investigate that he may weigh this matter carefully and know
the truth." (DS 1:189-90.)

During his thirty-eight years of mortality, this prophet of God set in motion the "stone" which was destined to roll forth and fill the earth, literally making this entire sphere
the mountain of the Lord (Dan. 2:34-35, 44; D&C 65:2; 109:72-73). From the humble beginnings of the six-member church, organized in the obscure town of Fayette,
New York, has come a kingdom of God which has literally touched the four corners of the earth.

Millions have come to know the Lord Jesus because of the Church he established through an unlettered farm boy. Joseph's learning was not of this world: "I am a rough
stone," he wrote. "The sound of the hammer and chisel was never heard on me until the Lord took me in hand. I desire the learning and wisdom of heaven alone." (HC
5:423.)

On another occasion he boldly proclaimed: "I am learned, and know more than all the world put together. The Holy Ghost does, anyhow, and he is within me ï¿½ and I
will associate myself with him." (HC 6:308.) John Taylor observed that Joseph "was ignorant of letters as the world has it, but the most profoundly learned and
intelligent man that I ever met in my life" (JD 21:163).

Among his heavenly tutors were the following: God the Father of all, and his Son Jesus Christ (JS-H 1:14-20); Moroni, keeper of the "stick of Ephraim" from whence
the Book of Mormon was translated (JS-H 1:28-54); John the Baptist (D&C 13; JS-H 1:66-72); Peter, James, and John, the Lord's chief Apostles and keepers of the
keys of the kingdom (D&C 27:12; 128:20; JS-H 1:72); Moses (D&C 110:11); Elias, or Noah who is also Gabriel (D&C 110:12; AGQ 3:138-41); Elijah (D&C
110:13-16); Michael, or Adam (D&C 128:20); Raphael and ï¿½ divers angels, from ï¿½ Adam down to the present time" (D&C 128:21); Mormon and Nephi "and
others of the ancient Prophets who formerly lived on this Continent" (JD 17:374); Alma (JD 18:47); Seth, the son of Adam (HC 5:347); the three Nephites (DOH,
162); Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Enoch, "and the apostles that lived on this continent as well as those who lived on the Asiatic continent. He seemed to be as familiar with
these people as we are with one another," observed John Taylor. (JD 21:94; see also TPJS, 180.)

The results of his having been tutored by those dwelling in the halls of heaven are evident in the penetrating truths revealed through his pen. Elder Bruce R. McConkie
made the following observation of the Prophet: "Here is a man who has given to our present world more holy scripture than any single prophet who ever lived; indeed,
he has preserved for us more of the mind and will and voice of the Lord than the total of the dozen most prolific prophetic penmen of the past" (En., May 1976, p. 95).

Joseph's divine mission, and even his name, were foretold in ancient prophecy (2 Ne. 3:6-15, 24). He stood among the noble spirits foreordained in pre-earth celestial
councils to direct the work of the mortal ministry (HC 6:364; Abr. 3:22-23). Joseph Fielding Smith has expressed a conviction that the Prophet Joseph even assisted in
the creation of this earth (DS 1:75). The Lord carefully watched over Joseph's ancestors, cultivating the right environment in which to place his anointed prophet (IE,
Nov. 1964, pp. 923, 998).

A prophet of God; a true friend; a man of unsurpassed faith, courage, and conviction, who was "strong as a lion, but as gentle as a lamb;" serious, yet not one to take
himself too seriously-such are the descriptions of Joseph Smith. He did not claim personal perfection, freely admitting his faults, but he was unflinching in assuming his
prophetic mantle. He once cautioned, "The Saints need not think because I am familiar with them and am playful and cheerful, that I am ignorant of what is going on.
Iniquity of any kind cannot be sustained in the Church, and it will not fare well where I am; for I am determined while I do lead the Church, to lead it right." (TPJS,
307.)

The results of his righteous leadership are readily observed in the church he established. Contrary to the excited declaration of a major newspaper of his time, which
upon learning of his death proclaimed, "Thus Ends Mormonism," The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints continues to fill the earth with the saving principles of
the gospel. This is not a church of man, neither Joseph Smith's not Mormon's. In the words of Elder Orson F. Whitney, it "is no mere nineteenth century religion; it is
not merely a religion of time. It is the religion of the eternities." (CR, Apr. 1908, p. 89.)

Born in humble circumstances, December 23, 1805, Joseph Smith rose to spiritual heights honored by heaven and hated by hell. "He lived great, and he died great in
the eyes of God and his people; and like most of the Lord's anointed in ancient times, has sealed his mission and his works with his own blood" (D&C 135:3). A
mindless mob ended his life on June 27, 1844; and unwittingly provided the Prophet with a martyr's crown. Bullets, swords, and slander do not put an end to that
which is of an eternal nature-neither the work nor the man.

See also: tor; Unlearned; Warsaw; Weak Things of the Earth/World']">Apostle; Babes and Sucklings; Baurak Ale; Book of Mormon; Carthage Jail; Dispensation of
the Fulness of Times; Doctrine and Covenants; Enoch (Joseph Smith); First Elder; First Presidency of the Church; Gazelam; Gems for the Sanctified; Gift Possessed by
Joseph Smith; Innocent Blood; Joseph; Keys Whereby He May Ask and Receive; Manuscript (116 Pages); Martyrdom; Nauvoo; "O, Lord My God"; Presidency of
the High Priesthood; Presidency of the School of the Prophets; President of the High Priesthood; Presiding Elder; Presiding High Priest; Promulgate; Prophet(s);
Restoration, The; Revelator; Rod; Root of Jesse; Sealed His Mission ï¿½ with His Blood; Seer; Sixth Angel; Special Witness; Translator; Unlearned; Warsaw; Weak
Things of the Earth/World

Smith Joseph Sr.

"A man faithful to his God and to the Church in every situation and under all circumstances through which he was called to pass"-such was the descriptive eulogy of
Joseph Smith, Sr., at his funeral (HC 4:192). His name was revealed anciently (2 Ne. 3:15), and he was the faithful father of the two prophets who stand at the head of
the dispensation of the fulness of times-Joseph and Hyrum Smith. Surely the Lord must have had great confidence in the capacity of Joseph, Sr., to faithfully fulfill his
fatherly role. He, alongside his noble sons, stood among the great in the pre-earth celestial councils.

Born on July 12, 1771, Joseph lived to be sixty-nine years of age. During those eventful, and often painful, years he gave great service to the Lord. It was to him that
young Joseph first related the story of the angel Moroni's special visit, whereupon the father unhesitantly replied "that it was of God" (JS-H 1:48-50; see also LMS,
79.) The father dutifully deferred to his prophet-son, whom he served as an assistant counselor in the First Presidency (HC 2:509), as well as the first Patriarch to the
Church. (HC 2:379-80.)

"Father Smith," as he was affectionately called by the Saints, served on the first high council of the Church (D&C 102:3, 34) and was one of the eight special witnesses
to view the gold plates from which the Book of Mormon was translated. The revelation he received in February 1829 has become a classic guide for all who labor in
the ministry (D&C 4).

Joseph's feelings
 Copyright        for his father
            (c) 2005-2009,       are expressed
                              Infobase   MediainCorp.
                                                 the following reminiscent words: "I have thought of my father who is dead, who died by disease which
                                                                                                                                                Pagewas   brought
                                                                                                                                                         973  / 1033
upon him through suffering by the hands of ruthless mobs. He was a great and a good man.ï¿½ He was of noble stature and possessed a high, and holy, and exalted,
and virtuous mind. His soul soared above all those mean and groveling principles that are so congenial to the human heart. I now say that he never did a mean act, that
might be said was ungenerous in his life, to my knowledge. I love my father and his memory; and the memory of his noble deeds rests with ponderous weight upon my
"Father Smith," as he was affectionately called by the Saints, served on the first high council of the Church (D&C 102:3, 34) and was one of the eight special witnesses
to view the gold plates from which the Book of Mormon was translated. The revelation he received in February 1829 has become a classic guide for all who labor in
the ministry (D&C 4).

Joseph's feelings for his father are expressed in the following reminiscent words: "I have thought of my father who is dead, who died by disease which was brought
upon him through suffering by the hands of ruthless mobs. He was a great and a good man.ï¿½ He was of noble stature and possessed a high, and holy, and exalted,
and virtuous mind. His soul soared above all those mean and groveling principles that are so congenial to the human heart. I now say that he never did a mean act, that
might be said was ungenerous in his life, to my knowledge. I love my father and his memory; and the memory of his noble deeds rests with ponderous weight upon my
mind, and many of his kind and parental words to me are written on the tablet of my heart.

"Sacred to me are the thoughts which I cherish of the history of his life.ï¿½ Let the memory of my father eternally live.ï¿½ With him may I reign one day in the mansions
above." (HC 5: 125-26; italics added.)

Four months after his death on September 14, 1840, the Lord revealed that Joseph Smith, Sr., was sitting at the right hand of Abraham, "and blessed and holy is he,
for he is mine" (D&C 124:19).

Smith Joseph F.

Son of the patriarch-martyr, Hyrum Smith, and nephew of the prophet-martyr, Joseph Smith, Jr., Joseph F. Smith was but five years of age when a malicious mob took
the lives of his father and uncle. He was born on November 13, 1838, during the days of mob rule in Missouri. He suffered the perils of persecution throughout his life.
As an infant, his life was miraculously preserved when intruders ransacked his home, overturned his bedding, and left him to an almost sure suffocation beneath it.

When not quite eight years old, he drove an ox team from Montrose to Winter Quarters, Iowa, after a mob had driven his family from their home in Nauvoo, Illinois.
Later he drove the wagon of his widowed mother, Mary Fielding Smith, across the plains from Iowa to the Salt Lake Valley. Along the way he was schooled in the
faith of his mother.

On one occasion, her son observed how her faith and prayers led to the discovery of their lost oxen after others had given up the search. Of this experience, the boy
would later say: "It was one of the first practical and positive demonstrations of the efficacy of prayer I had ever witnessed. It made an indelible impression upon my
mind, and has been a source of comfort, assurance, and guidance to me throughout all of my life." (LJFS, 132-34.)

On another occasion, when her oxen suddenly fell and appeared to be in the throes of death, Joseph's faithful mother called upon the priesthood to rebuke the
destroyer (LJFS, 150). This experience left its impact upon the boy regarding the power of the priesthood, which he himself would use so effectively throughout his life.

At the age of fifteen, he commenced a four-year mission to the Sandwich (Hawaiian) Islands and later served special missions both in those islands and in the British
Isles. In 1866, at the age of twenty-seven, he was ordained an Apostle. He served as a counselor to presidents Brigham Young, John Taylor, Wilford Woodruff, and
Lorenzo Snow. On October 17, 1901, he became the sixth President of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints-the Lord's prophet, seer, and revelator upon
the earth.

Just a month before his death, he received a marvelous vision wherein he saw the ministry of the Savior to the spirits of the dead following His crucifixion (D&C 138).
This vision, although previously accepted by the leading councils of the Church as revelation, was not presented to the membership of the Church to be accepted as
scripture until April 3, 1976. The vision was a marvelous climax to the ministry of one who had spent his life declaring the doctrines of God to Saint and sinner, Jew and
Gentile. His spirit left his mortal tabernacle on November 19, 1918, to take up his ministry in the world of the deceased which he had so recently viewed in vision.

Smith Lucy Mack

To be the mother of prophets, one must surely have a great depth of personal spirituality and a capacity for instilling this same characteristic in her children. Such was
Lucy Mack Smith, mother of the Prophet Joseph Smith and his patriarch-prophet brother, Hyrum.

Her prophet-son saw her in vision as a future inhabitant of the celestial kingdom of God (D&C 138:5). Lucy's writings reveal a deep spirituality and commitment to the
Lord. She was a regular reader of the Bible and at a relatively young age had a spiritual experience which had a lasting impact on her. In 1802, as the mother of two
small children, she was confined to bed with what the doctors diagnosed as "confirmed consumption." Men of medicine and the ministry gave her no chance of
surviving, but the God of heaven had different ideas.

The special events of one restless night she recorded in her journal: "During this night I made a solemn covenant with God that if He would let me live I would endeavor
to serve him according to the best of my abilities." Shortly thereafter a voice from heaven gave her the comfort she sought, and from that moment she gained both
physical and spiritual strength. (LMS, 33-34.) She lived to bear eight more children, including he who was foreordained to be the prophet of the Restoration.

It is of interest that the mother of the man selected to restore God's Church should be born just four days after the day which gave birth to the nation that should host
that church. Lucy was born on July 8, 1776, in New Hampshire, one of the original thirteen colonies of the United States.

She married the man whose name was known to at least one ancient prophet (2 Ne. 3:15 [6-15]), a spiritual giant himself. Joseph Smith, Sr., married Lucy on January
24, 1796. They lived as worthy companions until Joseph's death. Lucy rejoined her eternal companion upon her death on May 5, 1855.

Smith Samuel H.

Born March 13, 1808, Samuel H. Smith was the younger brother of the Prophet Joseph. He is mentioned in six sections of the Doctrine and Covenants. The first four
of these refer to his missionary labors, in one of which the Lord expressed his pleasure with Samuel's efforts (D&C 52:30; 61:35; 66:8; 75:13).

Samuel's missionary efforts are legendary, for he is credited with taking the first missionary journey for the Church. As a result of this initial effort, one of the copies of
the Book of Mormon he distributed came into the possession of Brigham Young's family and was instrumental in converting him and his friend Heber C. Kimball, also a
future Apostle (ECH, 88-89).

Samuel was the third person to be baptized in this dispensation, following his brother Joseph and Oliver Cowdery. His zeal for the Book of Mormon also allowed him
to be one of the eight witnesses to that sacred volume of scripture. (Their testimony of having seen the plates from which it was translated is now contained in the
forepart of that book.)

Samuel became a member of the first high council of the church at Kirtland (D&C 102:3, 34), and later served in a bishopric in Nauvoo (D&C 124:141).
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                            Page 974 / 1033
He participated in the Battle of Crooked River, where Apostle David W. Patten received his martyr's crown. Following the battle, Samuel was among those who were
pursued by mob forces and who were saved by the intervention of a miraculous snowstorm which separated the two groups. During this period, they were deeply
to be one of the eight witnesses to that sacred volume of scripture. (Their testimony of having seen the plates from which it was translated is now contained in the
forepart of that book.)

Samuel became a member of the first high council of the church at Kirtland (D&C 102:3, 34), and later served in a bishopric in Nauvoo (D&C 124:141).

He participated in the Battle of Crooked River, where Apostle David W. Patten received his martyr's crown. Following the battle, Samuel was among those who were
pursued by mob forces and who were saved by the intervention of a miraculous snowstorm which separated the two groups. During this period, they were deeply
concerned about the safety of their families and the Prophet, and were suffering severely for want of food. Samuel, as the appointed leader of the group, received the
following revelation: "Thus saith the Lord, my servant Joseph is not injured, nor any of his brethren that are with him, but they will all be delivered out of the hands of
their enemies; your families are all well, but anxious about you. Let your hearts be comforted, for I the Lord will provide food for you on the morrow." The next day,
Samuel was led directly to an Indian camp where bread and meat were provided to them.

On the day a malicious mob murdered his brothers, Joseph and Hyrum, Samuel was relentlessly pursued by a contingent of that mob. Because of the severe fatigue
brought on by that chase, a fever was contracted which, according to John Taylor, "laid the foundation for his death, which took place on the 30th of July,
[1844]," (HC 7:111). Of him it was written, "If ever there lived a good man upon the earth, Samuel H. Smith was that person." (Jenson 1:278-82.)

Smith Sylvester

One of the members of the first high council of the Church was Sylvester Smith (D&C 75:34). He was a member of the famous Zion's Camp, although his "quarrelsome
spirit" created a few problems on that march. Nevertheless, he was chosen as one of the seven Presidents of the Seventy in February 1835 and served in that capacity
until 1837 when he was placed in the high priests quorum.

Smith experienced an outpouring of the Spirit during a solemn meeting at Kirtland in January 1836, when the heavens were opened and he leaped to his feet and
exclaimed, "The horsemen of Israel and the chariots thereof" (Jenson 1:191). Several days later, in a meeting with the Apostles and the Seventies, he "saw a pillar of fire
rest down and abide upon the heads of the quorum [of the Seventy]" (HC 2:386).

Sylvester Smith was one of the spiritual casualties that fell in troubled times in Kirtland between November 1837 and June 1838. His spiritual seeds had not taken
proper root and were scorched by the sun of adversity (see Matt. 13:1-9); consequently, he lost his place in the kingdom.

Smith William

The only mention of William Smith in the Doctrine and Covenants is as a member of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (D&C 124:129). Unfortunately, the spirit of
this holy calling did not seem to penetrate his pride nor subdue his temperament, for he frequently found himself at odds with his prophet-brother Joseph, whom he
physically attacked on several occasions.

William was suspended from fellowship on May 4, 1839, at a general conference near Quincy, Illinois. However, through the intercession of Joseph and Hyrum he was
restored to his former standing in the Church.

By right of lineage, William received the office of Patriarch to the Church on May 24, 1845. However, because of a printed line in the Times and Seasons which stated
he was patriarch "over" the whole Church, William attempted to exercise authority which he did not possess and was rejected both as an Apostle and as a patriarch by
the general conference of the Church in October 1845. (For an excellent discussion of this issue, see GK, 146-49.)

William's bitterness continued, and he was excommunicated on October 19, 1845. He later became a patriarch in the church of James J. Strang, but was also
excommunicated from that organization. In 1848, he assumed the "right" of presidency and attempted to gather Saints to Palestine Grove, Illinois. Little became of this
and in 1850 he organized a church at Covington, Kentucky, based on the doctrine of lineal descent, declaring himself as president pro tem, with Lyman Wight and
Aaron Hook as counselors. He finally deserted this organization and became nominally connected with the "new organization," which became the foundation for the
Reorganized Church in 1860.

William Smith died at Oster-dock, Clayton County, Iowa, on November 13, 1893. The tragedy of his life might well be expressed in the Old Testament proverb,
"Pride goeth before destruction, and an haughty spirit before a fall" (Prov. 16:18).

Snider John

In the early part of 1841, the name of John Snider (sometimes spelled "Snyder") emerges in several public documents of the Church. In January he is mentioned as a
member of the Nauvoo House Building Committee (D&C 124:22, 62, 70). In February, his name appears among those who served on the personal staff of Lt.
General Joseph Smith of the Nauvoo Legion.

Snider served as an assistant aide-de-camp and as a special guard (HC 4:296). He traveled to England to collect funds for the construction of the Nauvoo House and
Temple and later helped in disposing of the properties of the Saints who left Nauvoo for the West. Snider came to the Salt Lake Valley in 1850, where he resided until
his death in 1875.

Snow Erastus

Perhaps no more dedicated missionary of the Church has ever lived than Erastus Snow. The only mention of his name appears in connection with his call to help
organize the pioneers in their western trek (D&C 136:12). However, as one reads his history, the zealous service which he gave to the Church in its formative years is
very apparent.

Erastus joined the Church at age fourteen, being baptized February 3, 1833. By June 1834, he was in the mission field where he diligently labored for the next four
years. In June 1838, he heeded the call to go to Missouri to help build the Church in Zion.

The following February, he was visiting with the Prophet and Hyrum during their incarceration at Liberty, Missouri, when an escape attempt was foiled. As a
consequence, Erastus was confined along with the other brethren in the jail. A militant mob threatened all kinds of physical violence and torture to the prisoners. At the
height of the disturbance, Joseph prophetically promised his fellow prisoners that "not a hair of their heads should be hurt, and that they should not lose any of their
things, even to a bridle, saddle, or blanket; that everything should be restored to them; they had offered their lives for their friends and the gospel; that it was necessary
the Church should offer a sacrifice and the Lord accepted the offering" (Jenson 1:106).

Acting upon Joseph's recommendation, Erastus served as his own lawyer and was readily acquited. Following this, the lawyers gathered around him and desired to
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                  Pagefrom
                                                                                                                                                       975
know where he had received his training, for they claimed to have never heard a better plea. True to the promise of Joseph, everything that was taken    the/ men
                                                                                                                                                              1033
was restored: "nothing was lost, although no two articles were found in one place" (Jenson 1:106).
things, even to a bridle, saddle, or blanket; that everything should be restored to them; they had offered their lives for their friends and the gospel; that it was necessary
the Church should offer a sacrifice and the Lord accepted the offering" (Jenson 1:106).

Acting upon Joseph's recommendation, Erastus served as his own lawyer and was readily acquited. Following this, the lawyers gathered around him and desired to
know where he had received his training, for they claimed to have never heard a better plea. True to the promise of Joseph, everything that was taken from the men
was restored: "nothing was lost, although no two articles were found in one place" (Jenson 1:106).

In 1847, Erastus Snow and Orson Pratt were the first two men to enter the Salt Lake Valley, three days ahead of the main pioneer company. On February 12, 1849,
he was called to serve as an Apostle in the Quorum of the Twelve. In addition to the numerous missions he fulfilled in the United States, he labored several years in
Denmark and was responsible for the translation of the Book of Mormon and Doctrine and Covenants into the Danish language. He died on May 27, 1888, in the
seventieth year of his life, having spent close to sixty of those years in the service of the Master.

Snow Lorenzo

Although he is not specifically mentioned in any of the revelations in the Doctrine and Covenants, Lorenzo Snow's name appears at the conclusion of the document
known as the Manifesto (OD-1). As the President of the Council of the Twelve Apostles, President Snow was the one who proposed that the Church accept Wilford
Woodruff's declaration of the cessation of plural marriage as binding upon the Church.

Lorenzo Snow was born in Mantua, Ohio, on April 3, 1814, and joined the Church in 1836. Shortly thereafter, he received a patriarchal blessing in which he was
promised that he "would become a mighty man.ï¿½ There shall not be a mightier man on earth than thou." (IE, June 1919, p. 655.) The fulfillment of this blessing came
when Lorenzo Snow became the prophet, seer, and revelator of the Lord on earth. On September 13, 1898, he was sustained as the President of The Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints.

Just prior to his being sustained as the President of the Church, he was visited by the Savior in the Salt Lake Temple. This visitation appeared to be, at least in part, a
fulfillment of a previous patriarchal promise that he would "have power to rend the [veil] and see Jesus Christ" (IE, op. cit.).

He was the first to put into words the doctrine that man could become as God: "The destiny of man is to be like his Father-a god in eternity. This should be a bright,
illuminating star before him all the time-in his heart, in his soul, and all through him.

As man now is, God once was:
As God now is, man may be.
A son of God, like God to be,
Would not be robbing Deity."
(IE, June 1919, p. 651.)

President Snow passed away on October 10, 1901, at the age of eighty-seven.

See also: Gods

Soften the Hearts

When the Lord promises to soften hearts, it is indicative of his making them pliable and receptive to the message he intends them to receive (D&C 104:80-81; 105:27;
124:9). The righteous have soft and receptive hearts for things of the Spirit while the hearts of the wicked are hardened and are difficult to penetrate with spiritual truths
and promptings.

See also: Harden Their Hearts; Heart

Solemn Assemblies

Special, sacred meetings of the Church are designated as "solemn assemblies." These meetings were mentioned in revelation as early as November 1831, and appear
eight times in the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 88:70, 117; 95:7; 108:4: 109:6, 10; 124:39; 133:6). On the occasion of his being sustained as the President of the
Church, Spencer W. Kimball made the following remarks regarding the nature of such solemn assemblies: "Solemn assemblies have been known among the Saints
since the days of Israel. They have been of various kinds but generally have been associated with the dedication of a temple or a special meeting appointed for the
sustaining of a new First Presidency or a meeting for the priesthood to sustain a revelation, such as the tithing revelation to President Lorenzo Snow.ï¿½ Joseph Smith
led the first solemn assembly, and after closing his discourse, he called upon the several quorums, commencing with the presidency, to manifest by rising, their
willingness to acknowledge him as the prophet and seer and uphold him as such by their prayers and faith. All the quorums in turn cheerfully complied with this request.
He then called upon all the congregation of Saints also to give their assent by rising to their feet." (CR, Apr. 1974, pp. 64-65; italics added.)

Solemnities of Eternity

The phrase "solemnities of eternity" appears only once in the Doctrine and Covenants (43:34). Following a discussion of the keys of the kingdom and the Millennium,
the Lord declared: "Treasure these things up in your hearts, and let the solemnities of eternity rest upon your minds."

The word solemnity appears in three other revelations in the Doctrine and Covenants. Admonition is given to "remain steadfast in your minds in solemnity and the spirit
of prayer" (84:61), to declare the gospel "in solemnity of heart, in the spirit of meekness" (100:7), and to do "all things ï¿½ in order and in solemnity" (107:84). Webster
defines solemnity as the quality of character of being solemn, especially of being serious, dignified, or awe-inspiring.

Thus, to let the "solemnities of eternity" rest upon one's mind is to let the sacred, serious, dignified, and awe-inspiring truths of the gospel permeate one's thought
processes, leaving no room for the sordid stains of worldly thoughts. An ancient prophet exemplified this principle when it was said of him, "So much was his mind
swallowed up in other things that he beheld not the filthiness" (1 Ne. 15:27).

Solomon

In discussing the principle of plural marriage, the example of Solomon is cited, with the Lord indicating that he had justified Solomon's "having many wives and
concubines" (D&C 132:1, 38). This ancient king of Israel was the son of David and Bathsheba (2 Sam. 12:24). His early reign was marked by the wisdom which had
been granted him by God as a result of Solomon's special request, "Give ï¿½ thy servant an understanding heart to judge thy people, that I may discern between good
and  bad" (1 Kgs. 3:9). One of his first uses for this gift came when he was asked to determine the true mother of a living and a dead child. This has become a classic
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
story of wisdom. (1 Kgs. 3:16-27.)                                                                                                                 Page 976 / 1033

He is well known for his splendid temple, which took seven years to construct (1 Kgs. 6:38). However, his changing value system from spiritual wisdom to worldly
In discussing the principle of plural marriage, the example of Solomon is cited, with the Lord indicating that he had justified Solomon's "having many wives and
concubines" (D&C 132:1, 38). This ancient king of Israel was the son of David and Bathsheba (2 Sam. 12:24). His early reign was marked by the wisdom which had
been granted him by God as a result of Solomon's special request, "Give ï¿½ thy servant an understanding heart to judge thy people, that I may discern between good
and bad" (1 Kgs. 3:9). One of his first uses for this gift came when he was asked to determine the true mother of a living and a dead child. This has become a classic
story of wisdom. (1 Kgs. 3:16-27.)

He is well known for his splendid temple, which took seven years to construct (1 Kgs. 6:38). However, his changing value system from spiritual wisdom to worldly
wealth may be reflected in the thirteen years it took to complete his own house (1 Kgs. 7:1).

His love of "strange women" and "other gods" caused him to slip spiritually, thus losing the glory of both earthly and heavenly kingdoms (1 Kgs. 11).

Some of One and Some of Another

"Is Christ divided?" asked the Apostle Paul (1 Cor. 1:13). Although he knew the answer to that question, he raised it to illustrate the point that Christ is the central
figure in the gospel-the one to whom allegiance should be rendered rather than to the individual preacher. Some are as concerned with the name or reputation of the
individual who teaches them or performs an ordinance in their behalf that they forget the authority that authorizes such action.

In the vision of the three degrees of glory, those who inhabit the telestial kingdom are described as "they who say they are some of one and some of another -some of
Christ and some of John, and some of Moses ï¿½; but received not the gospel, neither the testimony of Jesus, neither the prophets, neither the everlasting
covenant" (D&C 76:98-101). "Some of one and some of another" is representative of misled religious factions whose authority is vested in man rather than in divine
revelation.

Son the

See: Jesus Christ; Only Begotten Son

Son Ahman

Among the four books of scripture used by Latter-day Saints, the Doctrine and Covenants is unique in its use of the term Son Ahman (D&C 78:20; 95:17). Elder
Bruce R. McConkie has given the following information regarding the origin and meaning of this title:

"In the pure language spoken by Adam-and which will be spoken again during the millennial era (Zeph. 3:9)-the name of God the Father is Ahman, or possibly Ah
Man, a name-title having a meaning identical with or at least very closely akin to Man of Holiness. (Moses 6:57.) God revealed himself to Adam by this name to signify
that he is a Holy Man, a truth which man must know and comprehend if he is to become like God and inherit exaltation. (1 John 3:1-3; D&C 132:19-24.)"

"Since Ahman is the name of God the Father in the pure language spoken by Adam, Son Ahman is the name of his Only Begotten Son." (MD, 29, 740.)

(For an interesting discussion by Elder Orson Pratt of an uncanonized revelation regarding the meaning of this name, see JD 2:342.)

See also: Jesus Christ: Son of Man

Son of God

See: Jesus Christ; Only Begotten Son

Son of Man

In sharp contrast to "the sons of men" (D&C 93:4), Christ is "the Son of Man" (D&C 45:39). That is, he is the Son of the "Man of Holiness" (Moses 6:57).

President Joseph Fielding Smith has written: "In each of the four gospels we read where the Savior frequently refers to himself as 'the Son of man.' Invariably in the
New Testament, the common noun, 'Man,' is printed with a lower case 'm.' This is very likely due to the fact that the scholars who did the translating did not understand
the significance of this expression.ï¿½ The expression should be written, 'Son of Man,' with a capital 'M,' meaning Son of God." (AGQ 1:10-12.)

The Doctrine and Covenants correctly uses this sacred term in several sections (D&C 45:39: 49:6, 22; 58:65; 63:53; 64:23: 65:5; 68:11; 76:16; 109:5; 122:8; 130:12,
14, 15, 17).

See also: Jesus Christ; Son Ahman; Son of Man Cometh Not in the Form of a Woman

Son of Man Cometh Not in the Form of a Woman

The interesting statement, "the Son of Man cometh not in the form of a woman" (D&C 49:22), must be understood in light of the circumstances precipitating this
revelation. In March 1831, converts from the sect called the "Shaking Quakers" were coming into the Church, but some were retaining several of the false notions
previously taught to them (HC 1:167). One of these spurious teachings regarded the nature and gender of God.

President Joseph Fielding Smith made the following observation: "Since the Shakers held that God was both male and female, it was easy for them to believe in
'Mother' Ann Lee as 'the female principle in Christ,' and to believe that in her Christ had made his second appearance. The Lord corrects this foolish idea and says that
the Son of Man cometh not in the form of a woman ï¿½ but when he shall appear it shall be as the Only Begotten Son of God, full of power, might and dominion, who
will put all enemies under his feet." (CHMR 1:210.)

See also: Lee, Ann; Son of Man

Son of the Morning

The title "son of the morning" is found three times in scriptural writings, although the Book of Mormon reference is taken from biblical records (D&C 76:26; Isa. 14:12-
16; 2 Ne. 24:12-16). The title is always associated with Lucifer, who was cast out of heaven for rebellion.

 Copyright
President    (c) 2005-2009,
           George   Q. CannonInfobase   Media
                               said: "Some     Corp.
                                            have called him 'the' son of the morning, but here it is 'a' son of the morning-one among many, doubtless.
                                                                                                                                                   PageThis977
                                                                                                                                                           angel/was a
                                                                                                                                                                  1033
mighty personage. ï¿½ He occupied a very high position.ï¿½he was thought a greatdeal of.ï¿½he was mighty in hissphere.ï¿½His plan ï¿½ was so plausible and so
attractive that out of the whole hosts of heaven one-third accepted his plan and were willing to cast their lot with him." (GT 1:4-5.)
The title "son of the morning" is found three times in scriptural writings, although the Book of Mormon reference is taken from biblical records (D&C 76:26; Isa. 14:12-
16; 2 Ne. 24:12-16). The title is always associated with Lucifer, who was cast out of heaven for rebellion.

President George Q. Cannon said: "Some have called him 'the' son of the morning, but here it is 'a' son of the morning-one among many, doubtless. This angel was a
mighty personage. ï¿½ He occupied a very high position.ï¿½he was thought a greatdeal of.ï¿½he was mighty in hissphere.ï¿½His plan ï¿½ was so plausible and so
attractive that out of the whole hosts of heaven one-third accepted his plan and were willing to cast their lot with him." (GT 1:4-5.)

Just as Jesus was the "first-born" spirit child of our Father (D&C 93:21), so Lucifer appears to be one of those who was an early born spirit child, "a" son of the
morning.

Elder Bruce R. McConkie has added that "Lucifer, son of the morning, also apparently signifies son of light or son of prominence, meaning that Satan held a position of
power and authority in pre-existence" (MD, 744). "Just what authority Lucifer held before his rebellion we do not know," said President Joseph Fielding Smith, "but he
was an angel of light, his name, Lucifer, meaning torchbearer" (CHMR 1:281).

See also: Devil; Lucifer

Song of the Lamb

"The song of the Lamb" as recorded in Doctrine and Covenants 133:56 is unique among lat-ter-day scripture, although in ancient writ reference is made to this song in
the Apostle John's writings (Rev. 14:1-3; 15:2-4). The Lamb, of course, is Christ (D&C 76:85; John 1:29, 36). The song-to be sung by the celestial Saints, who will
inhabit the celes-tialized sphere which is as "a sea of glass mingled with fire"-is at least partially identified by the Revelator (Rev. 15:2-4):

Great and marvellous are thy works,
Lord God Almighty;
Just and true are thy ways,
Thou King of saints.
Who shall fear thee, O Lord,
And glorify thy name?
For thou only art holy:
For all nations shall come
And worship before thee;
For thy judgments are made manifest.

See also: Jesus Christ; Lamb

Sons of Aaron

In one sense, the sons of Aaron are those who are descendants of Aaron, the brother of Moses. However, in the sense in which it is used in section 84, it refers to
those faithful brethren who are ordained to hold the Melchizedek Priesthood by those who themselves hold that power and authority and who then magnify that
priesthood (DS 3:93; D&C 84:33-34).

Not all who are ordained unto this priesthood will be called the sons of Aaron and the sons of Moses. Only those who valiantly serve will be so called eternally. They
will be sanctified and receive a renewed body that will allow them entrance into a celestial sphere where only the righteous will dwell. (D&C 84:33; 88:21-22.) They
shall receive all that God himself has (D&C 88:33-38).

See also: Melchizedek Priesthood; Sons of Moses

Sons of God

While all who will sojourn upon this earth are the spiritual offspring of our Heavenly Father, only those who receive him through the teachings of his Only Begotten Son,
Jesus the Christ, will receive the power to become true sons and daughters of God in an eternal sense (D&C 11:30; 35:2; 39:1-6; 45:8: John 1:12). This power is
found only in The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints (D&C 1:30; JS-H 1:5-20).

President Joseph Fielding Smith has written: "The destiny of the faithful man in this Church and the faithful woman is to become a son and daughter of God" (DS 2:37).
The ultimate destiny of such an individual is to receive "all" that God possesses, or, in other words, to become as God is, to become gods themselves (D&C 76:58;
84:33-38).

Those who reject the invitation to become joint heirs in the household of God will not receive the keys nor have access to his house. They shall be as servants and
strangers, standing upon the street, for "they were not willing to enjoy that which they might have received" (D&C 88:32).

Smith and Sjodahl said: "There is a difference between the status of a son, or daughter, appearing before a father, and a stranger standing as a transgressor before a
judge" (SS, 471). The key to becoming a son or daughter of God is obeying the principles of the gospel and following the promptings of the still, small voice. "For,"
said Paul, "as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God" (Rom. 8:14).

See also: Children of God; Church of the Firstborn; Fulness of the Glory of the Father

Sons of Jacob

The "sons of Jacob" are referred to in the Doctrine and Covenants only in the dedicatory prayer of the Kirtland Temple (D&C 109:58). The context in which it is found
appears to identify these "sons" as servants of the Lord-missionaries-charged with the responsibility of gathering out the righteous from among the nations of the earth
(D&C 109:54-58). These "sons of Jacob" are sent forth by the great Jehovah, even Jesus Christ, to proclaim his truths.

The term sons of Jacob also appears in Malachi's writings in the Old Testament, but appears to have a general application to the whole House of Israel (Jacob), not
merely those engaged in the ministry (Mal. 3:6; 3 Ne. 24:6).

Sons   of(c)
Copyright Levi
             2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 978 / 1033
In a broad sense, a son of Levi is one who is of the posterity of Levi, the son of Jacob and the father of that tribe of Israel charged with the responsibility of ministering
the priesthood to the other tribes (Gen. 29:34; Num. 3:12; 8:14-26). More specifically, however, sons of Levi are those brethren who hold the priesthood in our day
The term sons of Jacob also appears in Malachi's writings in the Old Testament, but appears to have a general application to the whole House of Israel (Jacob), not
merely those engaged in the ministry (Mal. 3:6; 3 Ne. 24:6).

Sons of Levi

In a broad sense, a son of Levi is one who is of the posterity of Levi, the son of Jacob and the father of that tribe of Israel charged with the responsibility of ministering
the priesthood to the other tribes (Gen. 29:34; Num. 3:12; 8:14-26). More specifically, however, sons of Levi are those brethren who hold the priesthood in our day
(DS 3:93; DCC, 81). At some future day, these "sons" will be called upon to reinstate the law of sacrifice in order that the "restoration of all things" may be
accomplished (TPJS, 172-73; DS 3:94; Acts 3:19-21).

See also: Levi; Levitical Priesthood; Memorials for Your Sacrifices; Offering unto the Lord in Righteousness; Priesthood; Sons of Aaron; Sons of Moses

Sons of Men

The title "sons of men" appears in two sections. In Doctrine and Covenants 93:4 reference is made to Christ's coming to earth to dwell "among the sons of men." This
might be interpreted as the Divine coming to dwell among the mortal.

In Doctrine and Covenants 124:49 reference is made to commandments which are issued from God to the "sons of men." In both instances, there appears to be a clear
distinction made between divine Deity and mortal man, thus emphasizing the spiritually superior position of the one over the other.

Anciently, those referred to as "sons of men" represented those among whom "works of darkness" prevailed (Moses 5:52-57) and who would not hearken to the voice
of God (Moses 8:15). In contrast, Noah and his sons were referred to as "the sons of God," because they "hearkened unto the Lord, and gave heed" (Moses 8:13).
President Joseph Fielding Smith implied that the "sons of men" were those who did not hold nor honor membership in Christ's Church nor his priesthood, in contrast to
the "sons of God," who held and honored both (AGQ 1: 136-37).

Sons of Moses

In one sense, the sons of Moses are those who are literal descendants of this great prophet of Israel. However, in the sense in which it is used in section 84, it refers to
those faithful brethren who are ordained to hold the Melchizedek Priesthood by those who themselves hold that power and authority, and who then magnify that
priesthood (DS 3:93: D&C 84:33-34).

Not all who are ordained unto this priesthood will be called the sons of Moses and of Aaron. Only those who valiantly serve will be so called in the eternities. They will
be sanctified and will receive a renewed body that will allow them entrance into a celestial sphere where only the righteous will dwell (D&C 84:33; 88:21-22). They
shall receive all that God himself has (D&C 88:33 -38).

See also: Melchizedek Priesthood; Sons of Aaron

Sons of Perdition

The title "sons of perdition" is found only in one section (D&C 76:32, 43). However, these pitiful people are also referred to by other descriptions (D&C 132:27). The
consequences of their devilish deeds are likewise recorded (D&C 76:31-48).

Joseph Smith described how one qualifies for this fate from which there is no redemption. "He must receive the Holy Ghost, have the heavens opened unto him, and
know God, and then sin against Him.ï¿½ He has got to say that the sun does not shine while he sees it; he has got to deny Jesus Christ when the heavens have been
opened unto him, and to deny the plan of salvation with his eyes open to the truth of it." (TPJS, 358.)

"A man must have sufficient knowledge to make him a God in order to be a devil," declared President George Q. Cannon (GT 1:120-21). Sons of perdition became
"angels of the Devil," said Brigham Young, and it takes just as much preparation to enter the devil's domain as it does to prepare for celestial salvation; but, of course,
the two are opposite extremes (JD 8:154; 3:93).

A son of perdition "commits murder by assenting unto the Lord's death, that is, having a perfect knowledge of the truth he comes out in open rebellion and places
himself in a position wherein he would have crucified Christ knowing perfectly the while that he was the Son of God. Christ is thus crucified afresh and put to open
shame." (DNTC 3:161; see also Heb. 6:4-6.)

Paul referred to "the man of sin" as a "son of perdition" (2 Thess. 2:3), and Joseph Smith identified "the man of sin" as the devil (HC 1:175). Jesus alluded to Judas
Iscariot's being a son of perdition in his great intercessory prayer (John 17:12), and Elder James E. Talmage implied that Judas did qualify for this dubious distinction
because "he had received the testimony that Jesus was the Son of God; and in the full light of that conviction he turned against his Lord, and betrayed Him to
death" (Talmage, 649-51).

At the end of the Millennium, when Satan is once again loosed, "Men will again deny the Lord, but in doing so they will act with their eyes open and because they love
darkness rather than light ï¿½ they become sons of perdition" (DS 1:87).

See also: Kingdom Which Is Not a Kingdom of Glory; Ordained unto This Condemnation; Outer Darkness; Resurrection of the Unjust; Sinned unto Death; Spiritual
Fall; Spiritually Dead; Third Part of the Hosts of Heaven; Those Who Are to Remain Until the Great and Last Day; Vessels of Wrath; Worm That Dieth
Not']">Blasphemy Against the Holy Ghost; Crucified Him Unto Themselves; Hosts of Hell; Kingdom Which Is Not a Kingdom of Glory; Ordained unto This
Condemnation; Outer Darkness; Resurrection of the Unjust; Sinned unto Death; Spiritual Fall; Spiritually Dead; Third Part of the Hosts of Heaven; Those Who Are to
Remain Until the Great and Last Day; Vessels of Wrath; Worm That Dieth Not

Sorcerer

Condemnation is pronounced upon "liars, and sorcerers, and adulterers, and whoremongers" as well as the "fearful and the unbelieving" (D&C 63:17; 76:103). To
place "sorcerers" in this category indicates the serious sin of fooling with sorcery and witchcraft of any kind.

Sorcery has been defined as the "use of power gained from the assistance or control of evil spirits.ï¿½ In effect a sorcerer worships Satan rather than God and uses
such power as Satan can give him in a vain attempt to imitate the power of God." (MD, 747.) The existence of sorcery in biblical, Book of Mormon, and modern times
has been attested to by scripture (Ex. 7:11; Isa. 47; Mal. 3:5; Acts 8:9-11; Rev. 9:20-21; Alma 1:32; Morm. 1: 19). Those who use this satanic source of power will
find themselves
 Copyright       without the kingdom
            (c) 2005-2009,   InfobaseofMedia
                                         God (D&C
                                               Corp. 76:103; Rev. 22:14-15).                                                                          Page 979 / 1033
See also: Spirits of Men Who Are to Be Judged and Are Found Under Condemnation
Sorcery has been defined as the "use of power gained from the assistance or control of evil spirits.ï¿½ In effect a sorcerer worships Satan rather than God and uses
such power as Satan can give him in a vain attempt to imitate the power of God." (MD, 747.) The existence of sorcery in biblical, Book of Mormon, and modern times
has been attested to by scripture (Ex. 7:11; Isa. 47; Mal. 3:5; Acts 8:9-11; Rev. 9:20-21; Alma 1:32; Morm. 1: 19). Those who use this satanic source of power will
find themselves without the kingdom of God (D&C 76:103; Rev. 22:14-15).

See also: Spirits of Men Who Are to Be Judged and Are Found Under Condemnation

Soul

The word soul is one of the most frequently used terms in religious parlance and appears throughout scripture. The Lord speaks of his children as "precious
souls" (D&C 18:10-16). His own soul delights in "the song of the heart" (D&C 25:12). He admonishes those engaged in the ministry to "thrust in your sickle with all
your soul" (D&C 31:5).

Satan is spoken of as endeavoring to destroy souls (D&C 64:17), but "every soul who forsaketh his sins" shall see the face of Christ (D&C 93:1). One must basically
look at the context of the passage in which the word is used, for it may refer to a premortal spirit (Abr 3:23); mortal man whose spirit is housed in a temporal
tabernacle of flesh (Abr. 5:7; D&C 138:9); a disembodied spirit of one awaiting resurrection (Alma 40:11-14, 23); or the resurrected spirit and body inseparably
reunited (D&C 88:15-16).

When the Lord commands a man to labor with all his soul, he is asking that the full energy of his emotions, feelings, thoughts, and strength be brought to bear on the
task at hand (D&C 31:5; see also Hel. 7:11; Morm. 3:12).

Sound of a Trump

A trump is a musical instrument, a trumpet. The sounding of various angelic trumps will announce at the beginning of the Millennium the retelling of great events in the
earth's history (D&C 88:92-110). The "sound of a trump" is also used to describe the manner of voice that should be used in preaching the gospel (D&C 24:12; 29:4;
30:9; 33:2; 34:6; 36:1; 42:6; 75:4; 124:106).

The righteous resonance in the voices of those called to declare the message of salvation should be as clear as the tones of the trumpet. Just as the sonorous sound of
Joshua's trumpeters caused the wicked walls of ancient Jericho to tumble, so should the divine message of God's servants destroy the sanctuaries of sin inhabited by the
wicked of our day (Josh. 6). "For if the trumpet give an uncertain sound, who shall prepare himself ï¿½?" (1 Cor. 14:8.)

South Carolina

As recorded twice in the Doctrine and Covenants, the Prophet Joseph prophesied that the commencement of "wars" and "difficulties which will cause much bloodshed
previous to the coming of the Son of Man will be in South Carolina" (D&C 87:1; 130:12).

The first prophetic utterance occurred as a result of fervent prayer on December 25, 1832, and the second was a reiteration of this on April 2, 1843. The fulfillment of
this remarkable prophecy commenced on December 20, 1860, when South Carolina became the first of eleven states to announce its secession from the Union that
formed the United States.

The first shot of the American Civil War was fired on April 12, 1861, when the Union garrison at Fort Sumter, South Carolina, was attacked by confederate forces,
and a four year war was under way. Of this war, the Encyclopedia Britannica said: "The American Civil War has been called by some the last of the old-fashioned
wars; others have termed it the first of the modern wars of history. Actually it was a transitional war, and it had a profound impact, technologically, on the development
of modern weapons and techniques." (15th ed., 4:681.)

Joseph Smith's prophetic powers went beyond merely announcing the forthcoming Civil War in America, for he spoke of "wars" that "will be poured out upon all
nations beginning at this place," which was South Carolina. Sperry has written: "Men may quibble over this prediction by saying that wars have been among the nations
for ages, but the fact remains that wars have broken out at frequent intervals since our great American Civil War, and today we commonly speak of World War I and
World War II and are currently apprehensive of a World War III. The end of the matter is not yet." (DCC, 419).

See also: Southern States

South Countries

In January 1832, William E. McLellin was commanded to change his mission from the East and to go into the "south countries" (D&C 75:6-8). This charge did not
include territory foreign to the United States, but merely meant he was to go into the southern states, or, that country which was south of his present location. Similarly,
Major Ashley and Burr Riggs were sent into the "south country" (D&C 75:17).

Southern States

Almost three decades before the outbreak of the Civil War, the Prophet Joseph Smith prophesied that such an event would come to pass (D&C 87:3). Of the thirty-
four states in the Union at the time the hostilities commenced, eleven states from the South formed their own confederacy. These seceding states were: South Carolina,
Mississippi, Florida, Alabama, Georgia, Louisiana, Texas, Virginia, Arkansas, Tennessee, and North Carolina. The total population in these states was about
9,000,000, of which about 3,500,000 were Black slaves.

See also: Missouri; South Carolina

Sovereign

A sovereign is one who rules with supreme power over an established sphere, such as a king or monarch who rules over a particular country. In an August 1835
"declaration of belief regarding governments and laws in general," Church leaders affirmed that civil officers are to enforce appropriate laws whether under the rule of a
republic or a sovereign (D&C 134:3).

Speak Peace to Your Mind
 Copyright
One means (c)  2005-2009,
            whereby   one mayInfobase   Media
                               feel the flow   ofCorp.
                                                 inspiration is that the Lord will "speak peace to your mind" (D&C 6:23). Oliver Cowdery used a similar
                                                                                                                                                 Pagephrase
                                                                                                                                                        980 when
                                                                                                                                                             / 1033
commenting on the experience he and Joseph had when visited by the resurrected John the Baptist: "On a sudden, as from the midst of eternity, the voice of the
Redeemer spake peace to us, while the veil was parted and the angel of God came down clothed with glory, and delivered the anxiously looked for message" (TS
2:202). This peace is a sense of spiritual tranquility and well-being that is entirely free of mental conflict or stupor of thought.
republic or a sovereign (D&C 134:3).

Speak Peace to Your Mind

One means whereby one may feel the flow of inspiration is that the Lord will "speak peace to your mind" (D&C 6:23). Oliver Cowdery used a similar phrase when
commenting on the experience he and Joseph had when visited by the resurrected John the Baptist: "On a sudden, as from the midst of eternity, the voice of the
Redeemer spake peace to us, while the veil was parted and the angel of God came down clothed with glory, and delivered the anxiously looked for message" (TS
2:202). This peace is a sense of spiritual tranquility and well-being that is entirely free of mental conflict or stupor of thought.

See also: Bosom Shall Burn; Feel; Revelation; Stupor of Thought

Speak With Tongues

"And again, it is given to some to speak with tongues," declared an 1831 revelation (D&C 46:24). To speak with tongues is to express oneself in a language that is not
native to one's background. "Tongues were given for the purpose of preaching among those whose language is not understood; as on the day of Pentecost, etc., and it
is not necessary for tongues to be taught to the Church particularly, for any man that has the Holy Ghost, can speak of the things of God in his own tongue as well as to
speak in another; for faith comes not by signs, but by hearing the word of God" (TPJS, 148-49).

The Apostle Paul stated the principle well: "I had rather speak five words with my understanding, that by my voice I might teach others also, than ten thousand words in
an unknown tongue" (1 Cor. 14:19).

See also: Gift of Tongues; Interpretation of Tongues

Speaking After the Manner of the Lord

In successive revelations given in 1831, the phrase "speaking after the manner of the Lord" is used (D&C 63:53; 64:24). In both revelations, events associated with the
Millennium are enumerated, and such terms as today, tomorrow, and nigh at hand are used to express the time frame of such events. To speak after the manner of the
Lord is to not only use his terminology but also in an ultimate sense to speak in the manner in which he would have his servants speak.

Such language would be edifying and uplifting, for what would be spoken would be what the Lord himself would have said. (See D&C 84:85; 88:64; Hel. 5:18; 8:3;
10:5.) In a sense, one speaking after the manner of the Lord would also be speaking the language of the angels, who "speak by the power of the Holy Ghost" (2 Ne.
31:13; 32:2-3).

See also: Nigh at Hand; Today; Tomorrow

Special Witnesses

"All men may, by virtue of the priesthood and the gift of the Holy Ghost, become witnesses for Christ," declared President Joseph Fielding Smith. "In fact that is just
what every elder in the Church should be, but there is a special calling which is given to the Twelve special witnesses that separates them from other elders of the
Church in the nature of their calling as witnesses. These twelve men hold the fulness of authority, keys, and priesthood, to open up the way for the preaching of the
gospel to every nation, kindred, and tongue." (DS 3:146.) The Twelve Apostles are the "special witnesses of the name of Christ in all the world," decreed the Lord
(D&C 107:23).

Occasionally some will ask whether it is necessary for an Apostle to see the Savior in order to receive that sacred office. A man who served over sixty years in the
Quorum of Twelve Apostles, President Joseph Fielding Smith, responded to this question: "It is their privilege to see him if occasion requires, but the Lord has taught
that there is a stronger witness than seeing a personage, even of seeing the Son of God in a vision. Impressions on the soul that come from the Holy Ghost are far more
significant than a vision." (IE 69:979.)

"The witness," declared Elder Boyd K. Packer, "does not come by seeking after signs. It comes through fasting and prayer, through activity and testing and obedience.
It comes through sustaining the servants of the Lord and following them." (CR, Apr. 1971, p. 124.)

See also: Apostle; Testimony of Jesus

Spirit (#1)

"For man is spirit," declared the Lord (D&C 93:33; italics added). Premortal man was a spirit child of our Father in Heaven (Heb. 12:9) and was created "spiritually"
before he came "naturally upon the face of the earth" (Moses 3:5). This spirit was "in the likeness of his person" (D&C 77:2).

Concerning this likeness, Parley P. Pratt wrote: "The spirit of man consists of an organization of the elements of spiritual matter, in the likeness and after the pattern of
the fleshly tabernacle. It possesses, in fact, all the organs and parts exactly corresponding to the outward tabernacles." (KT, 124.)

This likeness is also in the image of our Father in Heaven (Moses 2:26-27). Regarding this, Elder Gordon B. Hinckley said: "That man who knows that he is a child of
God, created in the image of a divine Father and gifted with a potential for the exercise of great and godlike virtues, will discipline himself against the sordid, lascivious
elements to which all are exposed" (CR, Oct. 1975, p. 57).

Joseph Smith proclaimed that "the spirit is a substance; that it is material, but that it is more pure, elastic and refined matter than the body; that it existed before the
body, can exist in the body; and will exist separate from the body, when the body will be mouldering in the dust; and will in the resurrection, be again united with
it" (TPJS, 207). This is in keeping with the instruction he gave in 1843 that spiritual matter "can only be discerned by purer eyes" (D&C 131:7-8).

The spirit of man comes to earth to receive and dwell in a temporal tabernacle, which he will leave upon death and reenter in a refined state at the time of the
resurrection. Thus the Lord declared that "the spirit and the body are the soul of man" (D&C 88:15).

Those spirits who chose to rebel against God and follow Satan were cast out of heaven and will be forever denied the privilege of obtaining an earthly body (D&C
29:36-38; Abr. 3:27-28; Rev. 12:7-9; WTP, 34).

Spirit (#2)
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                            Page 981 / 1033
Throughout the Doctrine and Covenants, whenever the term Spirit is used with a capital s it refers to Deity. For example, in section 84 the Lord proclaims that
"whatsoever is light is Spirit, even the Spirit of Jesus Christ" (D&C 84:45). In this particular instance the term Spirit is used to refer to the Light of Christ. Such phrases
as "my Spirit" (D&C 1:33), "his Spirit" (D&C 20:77), and "that Spirit which leadeth to do good" (D&C 11:12) also refer to the Light of Christ.
29:36-38; Abr. 3:27-28; Rev. 12:7-9; WTP, 34).

Spirit (#2)

Throughout the Doctrine and Covenants, whenever the term Spirit is used with a capital s it refers to Deity. For example, in section 84 the Lord proclaims that
"whatsoever is light is Spirit, even the Spirit of Jesus Christ" (D&C 84:45). In this particular instance the term Spirit is used to refer to the Light of Christ. Such phrases
as "my Spirit" (D&C 1:33), "his Spirit" (D&C 20:77), and "that Spirit which leadeth to do good" (D&C 11:12) also refer to the Light of Christ.

In section 45, the Lord speaks of those who take "the Holy Spirit for their guide" (D&C 45:57). Elder Marion G. Romney indicated that this had reference to the Holy
Ghost (CR, Sept. 1961, p. 60).

The "Spirit of God" mentioned as being the giver of the gifts of God (D&C 46:11) has likewise been identified by Elder Romney as the Holy Ghost (CR, Apr. 1956,
pp. 68-70). Joseph Smith stated that these gifts "cannot be enjoyed without the gift of the Holy Ghost" (TPJS, 243).

When Joseph Smith and Sidney Rigdon referred to their "being in the Spirit" (D&C 76:11), they "were in a state of spiritual rapture, as was John on Patmos (Rev.
1:10), or Ezekiel (3:12), or Paul (2 Cor. 12:2-4). The veil was lifted from their mortal senses, and they could see and hear things spiritually, with their spiritual
senses." (SS, 447.)

See also: Spirit of the Lord

Spirit of Jesus Christ

See: Light of Christ

Spirit of Man Was Innocent

Because the doctrine of original sin is so prevalent among the philosophies of men, it is important to understand the truth that "every spirit of man was innocent in the
beginning" (D&C 93:38). The doctrine of original sin holds that all descendants of Adam must be regarded as being of a perverted or depraved nature. This thinking
has led to the practice of infant baptism, which the prophet Mormon denounced as "mockery before God.ï¿½ For awful is the wickedness to suppose that God saveth
one child because of baptism, and the other must perish because he hath no baptism." (Moro. 8:9, 15; see 8:4-23.)

Spirits are born into this world, clothed with a tabernacle of flesh, free from the stain of sin. As the second article of faith declares, "We believe that men will be
punished for their own sins, and not for Adam's transgression."

Indeed, children who die before reaching the age of accountability "are saved in the celestial kingdom of heaven" (D&C 137:10). The "age of accountability" has been
defined by the Lord as "eight years old" (D&C 68:25; JST, Gen. 17:11).

See also: Accountable Before Me; Infant State; Little Children

Spirit of Prophecy

Twice in the Doctrine and Covenants the "spirit of prophecy" is mentioned (11:25; 131:5). According to the Prophet Joseph, "Salvation cannot come without
revelation; it is in vain for anyone to minister without it. No man is a minister of Jesus Christ without being a Prophet. No man can be a minister of Jesus Christ except
he has the testimony of Jesus; and this is the spirit of prophecy." (TPJS, 160; italics added.) John the Revelator declared, "The testimony of Jesus is the spirit of
prophecy" (Rev. 19:10).

The Apostle Paul observed that "no man can say that Jesus is the Lord, but by the Holy Ghost" (1 Cor. 12:3). Thus, possessing the spirit of prophecy necessitates
receiving revelation from the Holy Ghost that Jesus is the Christ. One who has this knowledge and who acts in accordance with that witness has the "testimony of
Jesus."

See also: Testimony of Jesus

Spirit of Revelation

The Lord speaks of "the spirit of revelation" in Doctrine and Covenants 8:3. The previous verse defines this "spirit" as follows: "Yea, behold, I will tell you in your mind
and in your heart, by the Holy Ghost, which shall come upon you and which shall dwell in your heart" (D&C 8:2). Thus, the Holy Ghost is the spirit of revelation.

Speaking of this spirit, the Prophet Joseph Smith taught: "A person may profit by noticing the first intimation of the spirit of revelation; for instance, when you feel pure
intelligence flowing into you, it may give you sudden strokes of ideas, so that by noticing it, you may find it fulfilled the same day or soon.ï¿½ Thus by learning the Spirit
of God and understanding it, you may grow into the principle of revelation, until you become perfect in Christ Jesus." (HC 3:381.)

See also: Holy Ghost; Revelation; Still Small Voice

Spirit of the Lord

One challenge in understanding the phrase "the Spirit of the Lord" is that of comprehending the sense in which it is used. It may at times refer to the Light of Christ
(D&C 1:33; 63:32), and on other occasions it may be used synonymously with the Holy Ghost (DS 1:50). Additionally, it may refer to the premortal spirit body of
Jesus Christ (Ether 3).

Elder Bruce R. McConkie gave the following explanation: "To gain a sound gospel understanding, the truth seeker must determine in each scriptural passage what is
meant by such titles as Spirit, Holy Spirit, Spirit of the Lord, Spirit of God, Spirit of truth. In many instances this is not difficult; in some cases, however, abbreviated
scriptural accounts leave so much room for doubt that nothing short of direct revelation can identify precisely what is meant." (MD, 752.)

For example, in the case of D&C 121:37, the Lord indicates that the Spirit of the Lord is "withdrawn" from one who dishonors his priesthood. Because such a person
would have received the gift of the Holy Ghost prior to his ordination to the priesthood, it appears that in this instance the withdrawal of the Spirit could refer to the
Holy Ghost. But it likely has a double meaning, because as one degenerates from God, the Light of Christ diminishes and withdraws (D&C 1:33; TPJS, 217). Thus,
 Copyright
one        (c) 2005-2009,
    who violates priesthood Infobase
                             covenantsMedia    Corp.
                                        loses the companionship of the Holy Ghost as well as celestial current from the Light of Christ.             Page 982 / 1033
See also: Holy Ghost; Light of Christ; Spirit (def. #2); Spirit of Truth
For example, in the case of D&C 121:37, the Lord indicates that the Spirit of the Lord is "withdrawn" from one who dishonors his priesthood. Because such a person
would have received the gift of the Holy Ghost prior to his ordination to the priesthood, it appears that in this instance the withdrawal of the Spirit could refer to the
Holy Ghost. But it likely has a double meaning, because as one degenerates from God, the Light of Christ diminishes and withdraws (D&C 1:33; TPJS, 217). Thus,
one who violates priesthood covenants loses the companionship of the Holy Ghost as well as celestial current from the Light of Christ.

See also: Holy Ghost; Light of Christ; Spirit (def. #2); Spirit of Truth

Spirit of Truth

In the Doctrine and Covenants, the title "Spirit of truth" may apply either to the Lord, who proclaimed himself to be the "Spirit of truth" (D&C 93:26), or to the Holy
Ghost (D&C 107:71), whose mission it is to testify of the truth (Moro. 10:5). The missionaries, and all others who teach the gospel, are instructed to do so "in the Spirit
of truth" (D&C 50:13-22). That is, they are to testify of Jesus Christ-whose "voice is Spirit" and whose "Spirit is truth" (D&C 88:66)-and of the truths embodied in his
gospel. The Holy Ghost, the truth testifier, bears witness of the Savior's divinity (John 15:26) and carries the testimony of the truths spoken into the hearts of the
listeners (2 Ne. 33:1).

One must look carefully at the context in which the phrase "Spirit of truth" is used in order to determine its exact meaning. However, inasmuch as the Holy Ghost "bears
record" of the Son (3 Ne. 11:32) and is "one" with him (1 John 5:7), it does not seem critical to always be able to properly differentiate between them in this sense.

See also: Holy Ghost; Jesus Christ; Spirit of the Lord

Spirit World

President Joseph F. Smith saw the spirits of those who had lived and died prior to the Savior's death anxiously waiting in the spirit world for the Son of God to arrive
following his death on Calvary (D&C 138:16). The spirit world is the abode of those who have passed through the portals of death and are awaiting resurrection. It can
be a place of happiness or misery, depending upon how the individual has lived in mortality (Alma 40:11-14, 20-21).

When Christ arrived in the spirit world, he did not go among the wicked and ungodly but instead confined his ministry to the righteous, organizing them into missionary
task forces to go among the unrepentant and uninformed (D&C 138:20, 29-37). This short organizational ministry of the Savior bridged the gulf which had previously
separated the righteous from the wicked in the spirit world (see Luke 16:19-26).

According to President Joseph Fielding Smith, the phrase taken home to God (Alma 40:11) "simply means that their mortal existence has come to an end, and they
have returned to the world of spirits, where they are assigned to a place according to their works with the just or the unjust, there to await the resurrection" (AGQ
2:85).

Elder Orson Pratt took a different view. He suggested that upon death all spirits return to their ancient home in the presence of the Lord, albeit for perhaps a short
period of time, because the wicked and the righteous would be separated (JD 16:332-33).

Both President Brigham Young and Elder Parley P. Pratt taught that the spirit world is behind the veil right here on this earth (JD 3:368-69; KT, 132-33). Elder Pratt
said: "As to its location, it is here on the very planet where we were born; or, in other words, the earth and other planets of a like sphere, have their inward or spiritual
spheres, as well as their outward, or temporal. The one is peopled by temporal tabernacles, and the other by spirits. A veil is drawn between the one sphere and the
other, whereby all the objects in the spiritual sphere are rendered invisible to those in the temporal."

Spirits of Men Who Are to be Judged and Are Found under Condemnation

At the end of the Millennium, a third trump shall sound and "then come the spirits of men who are to be judged and are found under condemnation" (D&C 88:100-
101). These are those whose glory will be of a telestial nature (D&C 76:81-85, 102-6). They are "liars, and sorcerers, and adulterers, and whoremongers, and
whosoever loves and makes a lie" (D&C 76:103; DS 2:297-98).

See also: Telestial; Third Trump

Spiritual Authorities of the Church

The term spiritual authorities of the church is a singular expression found in a revelation on priesthood (D&C 107:32). It appears to have reference to the three
presiding quorums of the Church, namely the First Presidency, the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles, and the First Quorum of the Seventy. If any of these quorums
should make a decision in "unrighteousness," an appeal could be made to the general assembly of the collective quorums. This group would constitute the spiritual
authorities of the Church.

See also: General Authorities

Spiritual Body

The term spiritual body (D&C 88:27; 1 Cor. 15:44) must not be confused with the spirit body (D&C 77:2; 130:22; Eth. 3:16). The "spiritual body," declared Elder
Joseph Fielding Smith, is the resurrected body "quickened by the spirit" instead of blood. "After the resurrection from the dead our bodies will be spiritual bodies, but
they will be bodies that are tangible, bodies that have been purified, but they will nevertheless be bodies of flesh and bones, but they will not be blood bodies, they will
no longer be quickened by blood but quickened by the spirit which is eternal and they shall become immortal and shall never die." (CR, Apr. 1917, pp. 62-63.)

The term spiritual body has also been used in a limited sense to refer to the condition of Adam prior to the Fall. President Joseph Fielding Smith said: "When Adam was
placed on the earth.ï¿½ there was no blood in his body, but he had a spiritual body until it was changed by the fall. A spiritual body is one which is not quickened by
blood, but by the spirit. Before the fall, Adam had a physical, tangible body of flesh and bones, but it was not quickened by blood. The partaking of the forbidden fruit
caused blood to exist in his body and thus the seeds of mortality were sown and his body then became temporal, or mortal, subject to the vicissitudes of mortal
change." (CHMR 1:231.)

See also: Adam; Fall; Resurrection

Spiritual Fall
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 983 / 1033
The context in which spiritual fall is used in the Doctrine and Covenants appears to refer to something more serious than the general Fall to which all men are subject
(D&C 29:44). Christ speaks of those who "cannot be redeemed from their spiritual fall, because they repent not." The Savior imploringly requested repentance of all,
so that they might partake of the efficacy of his atonement. He suffered "for all, that they might not suffer if they would repent." But, he warned, "if they would not repent
See also: Adam; Fall; Resurrection

Spiritual Fall

The context in which spiritual fall is used in the Doctrine and Covenants appears to refer to something more serious than the general Fall to which all men are subject
(D&C 29:44). Christ speaks of those who "cannot be redeemed from their spiritual fall, because they repent not." The Savior imploringly requested repentance of all,
so that they might partake of the efficacy of his atonement. He suffered "for all, that they might not suffer if they would repent." But, he warned, "if they would not repent
they must suffer even as I." (D&C 19:15-20; italics added.) Thus, one derivative of the term spiritual fall may be the description of those who refuse to repent and
consequently suffer in their own "Gethsemane."

Another facet, obviously, has to refer to those "sons of perdition" who have lost the will to repent, thus denying the luster of light at noonday and becoming incapable of
accepting either Christ's Gethsemane or their own. They "cannot be redeemed." (D&C 76:32-38; DS 1:49.)

See also: Atonement; Second Death; Sons of Perdition

Spiritual Things

A contrast is frequently drawn between "spiritual things" and those of a temporal nature (D&C 29:31-34; 70:12). The Melchizedek Priesthood in particular is to
administer in the "spiritual things" of the Church (D&C 107:8-12). Those who "labor in spiritual things" are those who are involved in "administering the gospel and the
things of the kingdom unto the church, and unto the world" (D&C 72:14).

Although a distinction is drawn between the spiritual and the temporal, the Lord declared that "all things unto me are spiritual" (D&C 29:34). Of this statement,
President Joseph Fielding Smith said: "All things to him are spiritual, or in other words intended to be eternal. The Lord does not think in temporal terms; his plan is to
bring to pass the immortality and eternal life of man. In his eyes, therefore, all the commandments that have to do with our present welfare, are considered to be but
steps on the way to his eternal salvation." (CHMR 1:307-8; italics added.)

Spiritually Dead

When Adam and Eve were cast out of the Garden, they became "spiritually dead," which means "they were cut off from the presence of the Lord" (D&C 29:41; Alma
42:7-11). There are two stages of spiritual death in the Lord's plan-one is eternal, the other potentially temporary. When Lucifer and his followers rebelled and were
cast from God's presence, they experienced spiritual death, which in their case will be of an eternal nature. They are forever banished from divine dwellings (D&C
29:36-37; Rev. 12:7-9; 2 Ne. 2:17-18).

As previously mentioned, our first parents suffered the "first death" when banished from Eden. Likewise, all mortals suffer this death, after arriving at the "age of
accountability," when they commit sin. This death can be overcome by removing the stains of sin through the "fruits of repentance" and by following those divine
procedures which lead to one's being "born again" (Moro. 8:25-26; D&C 5:16; John 3:3-8; DS 2:273). Those who refuse to follow these procedures remain subject
to the "first death."

The searing sentence of the "second death" will be pronounced upon the sons of perdition, whose rebellion in this life subjects them to the same eternal banishment to
which Lucifer and his premortal followers are consigned (D&C 76:32-37). They have "sinned unto death" (D&C 64:7). They are "cut off ï¿½ as to things pertaining to
righteousness" (Hel. 14:16-18). They are "filthy still" and shall dwell eternally with "the devil and his angels" (2 Ne. 9:16).

See also: Death; Fall; First Death; Harden Their Hearts; Last Death; Sons of Perdition

Spokesman

An ancient prophecy by Joseph, one of the twelve sons of Jacob, identified the forthcoming mission of a great prophet whose name was to be Joseph (JST, Gen.
50:24-38). This future prophet was to have a "spokesman" (2 Ne. 3:18). In October 1833 the Lord declared that Sidney Rigdon was to be that "spokesman" for the
Prophet Joseph Smith (D&C 100:9-11). Eight years later, after slipping somewhat, Sidney was reminded of this special calling (D&C 124:104).

President George Q. Cannon once proclaimed, "Those who knew Sidney Rigdon, know how wonderfully God inspired him, and with what wonderful eloquence he
declared the word of God to the people. He was a mighty man in the hands of God, as a spokesman, as long [as] the prophet lived, or up to a short time before his
death." (JD 25:126.)

See also: Rigdon, Sidney

Spotted

See: Garments Spotted with the Flesh

Spring Hill

While exploring the country north of Far West, Missouri, in anticipation of finding property upon which the Saints could settle, Joseph Smith and a small band of
colleagues passed by Lyman Wight's home, which rested at the foot of a place known as Tower Hill. The Prophet gave the location this name because of "an old
Nephite altar or tower that stood there."

A short distance from this historic place, the brethren endeavored to lay claim to a city plat near Wight's Ferry in Daviess County, township 60, ranges 27 and 28, and
sections 25, 36, 31, and 30. They called the place Spring Hill, but the Prophet renamed it Adam-ondi-Ahman, because he said it was to be the location where Adam
would sit in council prior to the Second Coming (D&C 116; HC 3:34-35; Dan. 7:9-14).

See also: Adam-ondi-Ahman

St. Louis Missouri

In 1831, one of the major intersections of travel from east to west was St. Louis, Missouri. Following a conference of elders in Jackson County, Missouri, the Lord
instructed many of the elders to return to the East by way of St. Louis. From this juncture, several of the leaders were to make their way to Cincinnati, Ohio, and the
 Copyright
rest were to(c) 2005-2009,
             travel in twos inInfobase  Media Corp.
                               other directions. (D&C 60.)                                                                                        Page 984 / 1033

Staff of Life
St. Louis Missouri

In 1831, one of the major intersections of travel from east to west was St. Louis, Missouri. Following a conference of elders in Jackson County, Missouri, the Lord
instructed many of the elders to return to the East by way of St. Louis. From this juncture, several of the leaders were to make their way to Cincinnati, Ohio, and the
rest were to travel in twos in other directions. (D&C 60.)

Staff of Life

In the Word of Wisdom, the Lord mentions that "all grain is ordained for the use of man and of beasts, to be the staff of life" (D&C 89:14). According to Webster a
"staff" is something which sustains or supports life, such as used in the common expression, "Bread is the staff of life."

Stakes

The clarion call to "enlarge" and "strengthen" the stakes of Zion was given anciently to Isaiah (Isa. 54:2), repeated to the Nephites (3 Ne. 22:2), and reiterated in our
day (D&C 109:59; 133:9). A stake is an ecclesiastical unit of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints and covers a specific geographical area. According to
the Lord, stakes are "curtains or the strength of Zion" (D&C 101:21). They are places where the Saints of God may be instructed more perfectly in the doctrines of
salvation.

A stake is usually composed of a minimum of several thousand people, who are divided into smaller units known as wards. The first use of the term in modern times
was when Kirtland, Ohio, was consecrated on April 26, 1832 as a place for a stake of Zion (D&C 82:13).

Each stake is presided over by a president and two counselors, who are called to their positions by revelation under the direction of a General Authority of the Church.
Elder Harold B. Lee noted that a stake is "the most perfect administrative organization that the Lord has yet given us" (CN, Aug. 26, 1961, C-10).

See also: Standing Presidents

Stand By the Wall

The Lord declared that the enemies of his Prophet and "their posterity [would] be swept from under heaven.ï¿½ that not one of them is left to stand by the wall" (D&C
121:15). This may be a euphemism ("the substitution of an agreeable or inoffensive expression for one that may offend") for a similar phrase found in the Old Testament
(see 1 Kgs. 14:10). In this sense those who stand by the wall essentially means every male; thus, this passage alludes to the destruction of a family or household (1 Kgs.
16:10-12).

Stand Fast

To stand fast is to be firm, resolute, or unwavering. Those called to serve in the ministry should stand fast in their callings (D&C 9:14; 54:2). Disciples of Christ should
stand fast in keeping the commandments of God (Alma 1:25).

See also: Continueth in God; Endure to the End; Valiant in the Testimony of Jesus

Standard for My People

In March 1831, the Lord reminded the Prophet Joseph that his "everlasting covenant" had been sent into the world to be a light and a "standard" (D&C 45:9). The Old
Testament prophet Isaiah made a similar statement (Isa. 49:22), which the Book of Mormon prophet Jacob later quoted (2 Ne. 6:6). "This Church," said Elder Marion
G. Romney, "is the standard which Isaiah said the Lord would set up for the people in the latter days" (CR, Apr. 1961, p. 119).

See also: Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, The; Ensign

Standard of Peace

In 1833 the Lord counseled his people to "lift a standard of peace" to any "people, nation, or tongue" that should seek to wage war against them (D&C 98:34). This
"standard of peace" is synonymous with the "ensign of peace" (D&C 105:39); however, there may be a further meaning to consider.

It appears that the Lord is reiterating the doctrine of turning the other cheek and going the extra mile in seeking peace with an adversary (Matt. 5:38-48; 3 Ne. 12:38-
48). Rather than being quick to strike a retaliatory blow, one should proclaim the message of peace. For, as an ancient government leader discovered, "the preaching of
the word [of God] had a great tendency to lead the people to do that which was just -yea, it had [a] more powerful effect upon the minds of the people than the sword,
or anything else" (Alma 31:5).

See also: Ensign of Peace

Standing High Councils

In March 1835, a great revelation on priesthood and church government was received which spoke of the "standing high councils" of the Church (D&C 107:36). "At
the time this Revelation was given, there were two standing High Councils in the Church: One in Kirtland, organized February 17th, 1834, and one in Clay County,
Mo., organized July 3rd, the same year" (SS, 702). The council in Kirtland was presided over by the First Presidency of the Church, which made it unique.

Today, there is a "standing high council" in every stake of the Church, presided over by a stake presidency, and jurisdictionally confined to the areas in which they are
located.

See also: Council; High Council

Standing Ministers

It is the duty of those called to serve as elders in the Melchizedek Priesthood "to be standing ministers at home; to be ready at the call of the presiding officers of the
Church and the stakes, to labor in the ministry at home [or] to go out into the world, along with the Seventies, to preach the Gospel to the world" (CR, Oct. 1904, pp.
3-4: see also D&C 124:137).
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 985 / 1033
Perhaps there is another implication to the meaning of being a standing minister. Should he not be one who is alert or standing at his post rather than lying down and
spiritually asleep in his calling? President George Q. Cannon illustrated this principle: "I ask myself, can I stand in this position and look upon the face of God without
It is the duty of those called to serve as elders in the Melchizedek Priesthood "to be standing ministers at home; to be ready at the call of the presiding officers of the
Church and the stakes, to labor in the ministry at home [or] to go out into the world, along with the Seventies, to preach the Gospel to the world" (CR, Oct. 1904, pp.
3-4: see also D&C 124:137).

Perhaps there is another implication to the meaning of being a standing minister. Should he not be one who is alert or standing at his post rather than lying down and
spiritually asleep in his calling? President George Q. Cannon illustrated this principle: "I ask myself, can I stand in this position and look upon the face of God without
feeling condemned.ï¿½ that I have been a faithful minister of the Lord, a faithful shepherd of the flock of Christ, a watchman who has never slept at his post, who has
never failed to utter the cry of warning when danger has menaced the Zion of God? This is a feeling it seems to me every man who bears the holy Priesthood ought to
have." (GT 1:269; italics added.)

See also: Ministers; Watchman

Standing Presidents

A listing of the various quorums of the priesthood in Nauvoo, with their attendant officers, is found in section 124. Among the offices listed is the presidency of the high
priests quorum, which "is instituted for the purpose of qualifying those who shall be appointed standing presidents or servants over different stakes scattered
abroad" (D&C 124:133-35; italics added).

It appears that one of the major functions of this priesthood quorum was to train brethren to serve in administrative functions, one of which was that of stake president.
Members of high councils and bishoprics also serve in the capacity of high priests. "It is the duty of the High Priests quorum to teach the principles of government," said
President Joseph F. Smith. (PCG, 124.)

At the present time, the stake presidency serves as the presidency of the high priests quorum of that stake over which they preside.

See also: Stakes

Stanton Daniel

Following the Amherst, Ohio, conference of January 1832, a number of elders received calls to preach the gospel, two-by-two. Among these was Daniel Stanton
(D&C 75:33). This is his only mention in the Doctrine and Covenants, but his service to the Church can readily be traced through the Prophet Joseph's writings.

Elder Stanton served as a branch president in Missouri in 1833 and also as a counselor to Bishop John Corrill (HC 1:363, 409). He was later chosen to serve on the
high council at Adam-ondi-Ahman and at Lima (HC 3:38; 5:427). He was chosen to preside over the Quincy, Illinois Stake, where a future Apostle, Ezra T. Benson,
served as one of his counselors (HC 4:233).

The last mention of this faithful elder in the official history of the Church is his call to preside over a special district following the martyrdom of Joseph Smith (HC
7:305). He was with the main body of the Church that moved to the Rocky Mountains. Daniel Stanton died in Panaca, Nevada, in 1872.

Stars Roll Upon Their Wings

See: Earth Rolls upon Her Wings

Stars Shall Fall From Heaven

One of the signs preceding the Second Coming will be that "the stars shall fall from heaven." (D&C 29:14; 45:42; 88:87; 133:49; Isa. 13:10; Matt. 24:29; Rev. 6:13.)
A possible explanation of this phenomenon might be gleaned from an understanding of the history and destiny of our planet. Brigham Young said: "When the earth was
framed and brought into existence and man was placed upon it, it was near the throne of our Father in heaven. And when man fell ï¿½ the earth fell into space, and
took up its abode in this planetary system, and the sun became our light." (JD 17:143; see also JD 9:317.)

On February 1, 1842, the official publication of the Church-the Times and Seasons-proclaimed that following the transgression of Adam, "the earth no longer retained
its standing in the presence of Jehovah; but was hurled into the immensity of space; and there to remain till it has filled up the time of its bondage" (TS 3:672).

"This earth," said the Prophet Joseph, "will be rolled back into the presence of God" (TPJS, 181). To be "rolled back" implies that the earth at one point was "rolled
away" from God's presence. The tenth article of faith states, "We believe ï¿½ the earth will be renewed and receive its paradisiacal glory" (see also HC 5:61; Isa.
13:13).

From the above statements, it appears possible that this earth will be "renewed" and "rolled back" to its previous paradisiacal, planetary orbit near the abode of God.
This will entail its removal from its present location within our solar system. In the process of such a move, as the earth hurtles through space, it could well appear that
the stars are falling from the heavens.

Another possibility to explain these falling stars is found in the writings of the Prophet Joseph Smith and of Elder Parley P. Pratt, both of whom compared meteor
showers to this great event (HC 1:439-40; APP, 110). Sperry also suggested that the falling stars spoken of "are probably not the distant suns we see in space, but the
falling of bodies that will create tremendous light when they pass through the layers of our earthly atmosphere" (DCC, 434).

See also: Moon Shall Be Turned to Blood; Sun Shall Be Darkened

Steward

"For it is required of the Lord, at the hand of every steward, to render an account of his stewardship, both in time and in eternity" (D&C 72:3; 104:11-13). A steward
is one to whom a responsibility has been delegated. The welfare of that someone or something for which he is responsible is his stewardship.

President George Q. Cannon said, "God our Eternal Father has placed all ï¿½ possessions and blessings-that is, the possessions of the earth and the blessings
connected with the earth-He has placed them in our hands merely as stewards, and we hold them subject to Him-in other words, in trust for Him" (GT 1:353). Thus,
we will be held accountable for the way in which we utilize our earthly possessions (Mosiah 4:21-23), develop our talents (Matt. 25:14-30), magnify our callings (D&C
4:2; 84:33-41; Ezek. 3:19-21), teach our families (D&C 68:25), and conduct our own personal lives.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 986 / 1033
"And whoso is found a faithful, a just, and a wise steward shall enter into the joy of his Lord, and shall inherit eternal life" (D&C 51:19).

See also: Stewardship
President George Q. Cannon said, "God our Eternal Father has placed all ï¿½ possessions and blessings-that is, the possessions of the earth and the blessings
connected with the earth-He has placed them in our hands merely as stewards, and we hold them subject to Him-in other words, in trust for Him" (GT 1:353). Thus,
we will be held accountable for the way in which we utilize our earthly possessions (Mosiah 4:21-23), develop our talents (Matt. 25:14-30), magnify our callings (D&C
4:2; 84:33-41; Ezek. 3:19-21), teach our families (D&C 68:25), and conduct our own personal lives.

"And whoso is found a faithful, a just, and a wise steward shall enter into the joy of his Lord, and shall inherit eternal life" (D&C 51:19).

See also: Stewardship

Stewardship

"Thou shalt stand in the place of thy stewardship," declared the Lord (D&C 42:53). The concept of stewardship is specifically mentioned in eleven sections of the
Doctrine and Covenants frequently referring to one's responsibility as a participant in the law of consecration or the united order (e.g., D&C 92; 104). But the principle
of stewardship permeates every revelation given by the Lord. This principle rests upon the truth contained in the psalmist's proclamation, "The earth is the Lord's and
the fulness thereof" (Ps. 24:1), and reflects the initial injunction given to our first parents to "dress the garden."

President George Q. Cannon declared, "the Lord has entrusted us all with a stewardship. He has placed under the control of man the elements of the earth, to do with
them as seemeth good to him. This stewardship-that is, its extent or its value-may vary and does vary in each individual case. Some of us as stewards have large
possessions and a large share of the elements which belong to the earth. Others have a smaller share. But we are all stewards, and undoubtedly will be required at
some time in the future to account for the manner in which we use these stewardships." (GT 2:303; D&C 72:3; 104:11-13; Matt. 25:14-30.)

Perhaps stewardship is summed up in the concept of present responsibility and future accountability for everything and everyone that is placed within our trust.

See also: Consecration; Steward; Talent; United Order

Stick of Ephraim

The Lord declared that Moroni held "the keys of the record of the stick of Ephraim" (D&C 27:5). This stick (record) is the stick of Joseph spoken of by the prophet
Ezekiel (Ezek. 37:16). President Joseph Fielding Smith declared that the "Book of Mormon is the record of Joseph. It contains the history of the descendants of Joseph
on this land, both of Ephraim and of Manasseh. It was in the hands of Ephraim when it was given to Joseph Smith, and it is still in the hands of Ephraim when our
missionaries go forth proclaiming its truths to the world, for they also are of Ephraim." (DS 3:210.) He further stated that the "Book of Mormon came to Ephraim, for
Joseph Smith was a pure Ephraimite" (DS 3:253).

In 1979 the Church published a new edition of the King James Version of the Bible (record of Judah), with extensive cross-reference aids that significantly increased
the potential for gospel scholarship. In 1981 a new edition of the triple combination (Book of Mormon, Doctrine and Covenants, and Pearl of Great Price) was
published, which also contained significant new study aids.

Speaking of the far-reaching impact of these new editions of the scriptures, Elder Boyd K. Packer said: "The stick or record of Judah-the Old Testament and the New
Testament-and the stick or record of Ephraim-the Book of Mormon, which is another testament of Jesus Christ-are now woven together in such a way that as you
pore over one you are drawn to the other; as you learn from one you are enlightened by the other. They are indeed one in our hands. Ezekiel's prophecy now stands
fulfilled." (En., Nov. 1982, p. 53: see also 2 Ne. 3:12.)

See also: Book of Mormon; Ephraim; Moroni

Stiffneckedness

References to stiffneckedness are found only twice in the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 5:8; 56:6). However, the word is found as a description of those who resist
the promptings of the Spirit in both the Bible (Ex. 32:9) and the Book of Mormon (Alma 9:5).

The martyr Stephen indicated that stiffnecked people "resist the Holy Ghost" (Acts 7:51). Jacob taught that stiffnecked people "despised the words of plainness and
killed the prophets, and sought for things that they could not understand" (Jac. 4:14). Stiff-necked people are also those who cannot "be governed by the law nor
justice" (Hel. 5:3).

According to Webster, one who is stiffnecked is stubborn and inflexibly obstinate. Such are they who bow not their heads to be taught by the Spirit, but whose collars
of sin keep their necks stiff and their heads haughtily erect in defiance of Deity. A stiff neck does not turn in the direction of divine guidance. By contrast, the Lord
promises to "feel after" (search after) those who "stiffen not their necks" (D&C 112:13).

Still Small Voice

The term still small voice is used once in the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 85:6), once in the Book of Mormon (1 Ne. 17:45), and once in the Old Testament (1 Kgs.
19:12). This "still small voice" is the Holy Ghost as it speaks to our "mind and heart" (D&C 8:2-3). This voice is generally felt rather than heard, although words may
actually be revealed within one's mind, as was the case with the prophet Enos (Enos 1:10).

The ancient prophet Nephi chided his brothers for being "past feeling, that [they] could not feel his [the angel's] words" (1 Ne. 17:45). In 1829, the Lord indicated that
when we pray about something that is right for us we should "feel that it is right" (D&C 9:8-9).

This feeling was described by Elder S. Dilworth Young in the following words: "If I am to receive revelation from the Lord, I must be in harmony with him by keeping
his commandments. Then as needed, according to his wisdom, his word will come into my mind through my thoughts, accompanied by a feeling in the region of my
bosom. It is a feeling which cannot be described, but the nearest word we have is 'burn' or 'burning.' Accompanying this always is a feeling of peace, a further witness
that what one heard is right." (CR, Apr. 1976, p. 34.)

Underscoring the importance of the still small voice are the words of President Wilford Woodruff: "I have had visions; I have had revelations; I have seen angels; but
the greatest of all is that still small voice" (JGK, 304). On another occasion he said, "I have never found anything that I could place more dependence upon than the still
small voice of the Holy Ghost" (JD 21:196).

See also: Feel; Holy Ghost; Quake; Revelation; Testimony
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                      Page 987 / 1033
Stir Up the Hearts

"Satan doth stir up the hearts of the people to contention," declared the Lord (D&C 10:63). One who is contentious stirs up the hearts of others by seeking to provoke
small voice of the Holy Ghost" (JD 21:196).

See also: Feel; Holy Ghost; Quake; Revelation; Testimony

Stir Up the Hearts

"Satan doth stir up the hearts of the people to contention," declared the Lord (D&C 10:63). One who is contentious stirs up the hearts of others by seeking to provoke
or incite them to act in a sullen or discordant manner. It should be remembered, however, that men "are free to act for [them]selves" (2 Ne. 10:23) and do not have to
respond in robot-like fashion to the contentious proddings of one who seeks to provoke them (see 2 Ne. 2:26-29).

See also: Anger; Contention; Reviling Not Against Revilers

Stone Cut Out of the Mountain

Anciently, the prophet Daniel interpreted the famous dream of King Nebuchadnezzar in which a stone "cut out without hands" rolled forth and destroyed all other
kingdoms, while it became a mountain itself (Dan. 2:34-35, 44). This "stone" is also mentioned in an 1831 revelation (D&C 65:2). Joseph Smith further referred to this
stone, or kingdom, in the dedicatory prayer of the Kirtland Temple, and identified that stone as the Church (D&C 109:72-73; see also HC 6:364-65).

More recently, President J. Reuben Clark, Jr., stated that "this work of the Lord is to roll forth as the stone cut out of the mountain without hands, and fill the whole
earth.ï¿½ This is The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and its destiny as well as its mission is to fill the earth and to bring home to every man, woman and
child in the world the truths of the Gospel." (CR, Oct. 1937, p. 107; italics added.)

See also: Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, The; Kingdom of God on Earth; New York (State)

Stone of Israel

In an 1831 revelation, Christ identifies himself as the "stone of Israel" (D&C 50:44). This title can also be found in the Old Testament (Gen. 49:24). He is "the stone
which the builders refused," but which became "the head stone of the corner" (Ps. 118:22; Matt. 21:42). Moses described the Lord as the "Rock of Heaven." Thus, if
men build upon this "stone" or "rock," they are on a "sure foundation, a foundation whereon if men build they cannot fall" (Hel. 5:12; see also Jac. 4:14-16).

See also: Jesus Christ; Rock

Stone That

In 1830, Hiram Page professed seership qualities from a "certain stone" which he possessed. His claims to prophetic powers led the Lord to give the revelation now
known as section 28. Page claimed to know the location of the future city of Zion and had misled many to believe that the mind of the Lord had been made known
through him.

The Lord rebuked Page and emphatically stated that "those things which he [Page] hath written from that stone are not of me and ï¿½ Satan deceiveth him" (D&C
28:11; italics added). President Joseph Fielding Smith referred to this stone as a peep-stone, which is merely a satanic substitute of a genuine seer stone (CHMR
1:134).

See also: Page, Hiram

Storehouse Lord's

"The Church storehouse system is an organization of physical warehouses and transportation facilities, with operating and managing personnel," said President Ezra Taft
Benson. "This system is set up to receive, store, transport, exchange, and distribute food and nonfood commodities to those in need.

"A fundamental unit of the Church storehouse system is the local bishops storehouse. Bishops storehouses are Church-owned facilities from which local bishops obtain
food, clothing, and other commodities to care for the poor and needy who are unable to care for themselves.ï¿½

"The Lord, by revelation, has commanded that storehouses be established. The surpluses, or 'residue,' from the consecrated properties under the united order were to
be kept in the storehouses 'to administer to the poor and the needy.' (D&C 42:34.) Later, the Lord instructed that the Presiding Bishop 'appoint a storehouse unto this
church; and let all things both in money and in [food], which are more than is needful for the wants of this people, be kept in the hands of the bishop.' (D&C 51:13.)

"Today ï¿½ bishops storehouses ï¿½ are used for almost the identical purpose they were used for under the united order. Members consecrate their time and talents
and means to produce, process, package, manufacture, and purchase commodities to care for those in need.ï¿½

"Storehouses are only established to care for the poor and the needy. For this reason, members of the Church have been instructed to personally store a year's supply
of food, clothing, and, where possible, fuel." (En, May 1977, p. 82.)

See also: Consecration; United Order

Storm

In commenting on the value of some small things, the Prophet refers to the advantage a ship in a storm has when its helm is very small (D&C 123:16). Although in this
sense, a literal storm is meant, the word storm is used metaphorically in several other references to imply an existing or pending fierce disturbance or doom (D&C 90:5;
115:6: 127:1).

See also: Defense and ï¿½ a Refuge

Straightway

On several occasions in the scriptures the word straightway is used to denote an immediate action, something that occurs at once (1 Sam. 9:13; Matt. 4:20; Acts 9:20;
Alma 14:28: D&C 136:25). One man fell away from the Church because "straightway Satan tempted him" (D&C 40:2).
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 988 / 1033
By contrast, the servant in the parable of the vineyard "went straightway, and did all things whatsoever his lord commanded him" (D&C 101:62).
Straightway

On several occasions in the scriptures the word straightway is used to denote an immediate action, something that occurs at once (1 Sam. 9:13; Matt. 4:20; Acts 9:20;
Alma 14:28: D&C 136:25). One man fell away from the Church because "straightway Satan tempted him" (D&C 40:2).

By contrast, the servant in the parable of the vineyard "went straightway, and did all things whatsoever his lord commanded him" (D&C 101:62).

Strait

Many are familiar with the phrase, "strait is the gate, and narrow the way that leadeth unto [life or] the exaltation" (D&C 132:22; see also Matt. 7:14; Luke 13:24; 3
Ne. 14:14). Strait means narrow or constricted. President Spencer W. Kimball noted that strait is "not the shortest distance between two points. Strait means hard,
difficult, exacting." (DSY, 1973, 265.)

Strange Act My

In 1833, the Lord severely rebuked the Saints for neglecting the building of a temple in which, he said, his "strange act" would be brought to pass (D&C 95:4). The
meaning of this "strange act" is expressed by Smith and Sjodahl: "The expression quoted is from the Prophet Isaiah (28:21), where it refers to the fact that God would
fight against His own people, because of their apostate condition. 'Shall I not, as I have done to Samaria and her idols, so do to Jerusalem and her idols' (Isa. 10:11)?
That was, in the estimation of the Jews, who did not realize their apostate condition, 'strange.' But in this dispensation our Lord was to perform an equally strange act, in
revealing His marvelous plan of salvation and making war upon an apostate church which is boasting of its intimate relations with Deity. He was now waiting for the
Saints to build that house, in which His messengers were to be prepared for that strange war and endowed with power from on High (v. 8). No wonder that He
rebuked them for their tardiness!" (SS, 603.)

Strangers and Pilgrims on Earth

The unique phrase "strangers and pilgrims on the earth" appears in Doctrine and Covenants 45:13. A pilgrim is a traveler in alien lands. "The people of the city of
Enoch, because of their integrity and faithfulness, were as pilgrims and strangers on the earth. This is due to the fact that they were living the celestial law in a telestial
world, and all were of one mind, perfectly obedient to all commandments of the Lord." (CHMR 1:195.)

See also: Enoch; Enoch and His Brethren

Strong Drink

The revelation known as the "Word of Wisdom" specifically prohibits the use of "strong drinks," which are "not for the belly, but for the washing of your bodies" (D&C
89:5, 7). The leaders of the Church have consistently defined "strong drinks" as any alcoholic beverage.

The Patriarch Hyrum Smith offered the following counsel: "Some will say, 'I know that it did me good, for I was fatigued, and feeble, on a certain occasion, and it
revived me, and I was invigorated thereby, and that is sufficient proof for me': It may be for you, but it would not be for a wise man, for every spirit of this kind will only
produce a greater languor when its effects cease to operate upon the human body. But you know that you are benefited, yes, so does the man who has mortaged his
property, know that he is relieved from his present embarrassments; but his temporary relief only binds the cords of bondage more severely around him." (TS 3:800.)

Stubble

"They that do wickedly shall be as stubble," declared the Lord (D&C 29:9; see also Ex. 15:7; Isa. 5:20-24; Mal. 4:1; 1 Ne. 22:15: JS-H 1:37). Stubble is that part of
the stalk of grain-producing grasses that is left after the grain has been harvested. The righteous are as the grain that is harvested for useful purposes, while the wicked
are left to burn as waste.

See also: Burn; Great and Dreadful Day

Stupor of Thought

In righteously seeking an answer from the Lord, one may meet with the spiritual sensation of a burning bosom if the thing sought for is right, or with a stupor of thought if
it is wrong (D&C 9:7-9). Just as a right answer will bring an enlargement of one's understanding, so will a wrong answer cause a diminution of spiritual feelings. Such a
"stupor" can cause a literal numbness of feeling or suspension of thought.

According to Elder Melvin J. Ballard, when one experiences a "stupor of thought," the "heart will be turned away from that thing" which is wrong (CR, Apr. 1931, pp.
37-38).

See also: Bosom Shall Burn; Speak Peace to Your Mind

Subscription

Sidney Rigdon was commanded by the Lord to prepare "a statement of the will of God, as it shall be made known by the Spirit unto him; and an epistle and
subscription to be presented unto all the churches" (D&C 58:50-51). The subscription as used here refers to a signed document which gives consent, sanction, or
authorization to a proposed course of action.

Succor the Weak

An 1832 revelation counseled one who had just been called into the Lord's service to "succor the weak" (D&C 81:5). To succor is to go to the aid of one in want or
distress, to administer relief. One called to service by the Lord is a spiritual shepherd.

The weak in the faith are those who lack the spiritual strength to stand alone against the winds of adversity and temptation. The Apostle Paul said that the "strong ought
to bear the infirmities of the weak" (Rom. 1 5:1). He further counseled that "if a man be over-taken in a fault, ye which are spiritual, restore such an one in the spirit of
meekness" (Gal. 6:1).

Sucklings
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                            Page 989 / 1033
See: Babes and Sucklings
meekness" (Gal. 6:1).

Sucklings

See: Babes and Sucklings

Summer

At the present time, the harvest of souls is proceeding with great urgency as missionaries go forth to labor in the fields. Just as the end of summer signals the end of the
growing season, and thus the time for harvest, so has the Lord symbolically represented the time for the harvest of souls.

We are presently in a spiritual "summer," which will soon come to an unexpected end, leaving many unprepared (D&C 35:16; 45:2; 45:37, 56:16). The term summer,
as used in these references, is synonymous with "today," which is that period of time preceding the coming of the Savior (SS, 393). When "tomorrow" comes,
"summer" will be ended and the harvest completed.

Summum Bonum

In an epistle written by Joseph Smith and containing directions regarding salvation for the dead, the Prophet said that the "summum bonum of the whole subject"
consisted "in obtaining the powers of the Holy Priesthood." Hereby, one could obtain a knowledge of this great work (D&C 128:11).

The term summum bonum is Latin and means "the supreme or highest good." Thus, the supreme good of salvation work for the dead is vested in the powers of the holy
priesthood. Such powers supply the authority as well as the doctrinal foundation of such work.

Sun

See: Army with Banners; Fair as the Moon/Sun; Sun Shall Be Darkened

Sun Shall be Darkened

The promised premillennial darkening of the sun, when it shall hide its face and refuse to give light, is one of the signs preceding the Second Coming (D&C 29:14; 34:9;
45:42; 88:87; 133:49; Isa. 13:10; Joel 2:31; Matt. 24:29; Rev. 6: 12). For the sun to hide its face means that its frontmost part will no longer be visible.

A possible means whereby this could be accomplished is found in a statement by Brigham Young: "When man fell ï¿½, the earth fell into space and took up its abode in
this planetary system, and the sun became our light" (JD 17:143; italics added). When the earth is "rolled back" into its former paradisiacal planetary orbit, its source of
light will be from God's presence rather than from the solar rays of our sun. In this sense, the face of the sun will be hidden or darkened.

Another possible way in which the sun might be darkened is by being obscured by heavy clouds of volcanic ash, such as what might have occurred in ancient America
at the time of the crucifixion (3 Ne. 8:20-23), or because of smoke from great fires caused by warfare.

See also: Moon Shall Be Turned into Blood; Stars Shall Be Darkened

Sundry Times

The Prophet speaks of having heard "the voice of God ï¿½ at sundry times, and in divers places" (D&C 128:21; see also Heb. 1:1). Sundry simply means various.
Thus, God's voice has been heard on various occasions and in different places.

Supper of the House of the Lord

The "supper of the house of the Lord" (D&C 58:9) is that great offering of food and drink "which perisheth not, neither can be corrupted," and in whose "fatness" our
souls should "delight" (2 Ne. 9:51). It is the combination of the "living water," which shall forever quench one's thirst (John 4:10-14), and the "living bread," which
allows one to live forever (John 6:48-51).

In other words, it represents the fulness of the gospel, which we are commanded to "feast" upon (2 Ne. 31:20; 32:3). "And blessed are all they who do hunger and
thirst after righteousness," declared the Savior, "for they shall be filled with the Holy Ghost" (3 Ne. 12:6).

This supper can only be enjoyed by those with the appropriate spiritual appetite. The words of President Hugh B. Brown illustrate this principle: "As the relish with
which one enjoys a meal depends upon the appetite he brings to the table more than upon the quality and variety of food placed before him, so the degree of enjoyment
and assimilation of spiritual refreshment will depend upon whether or not we 'hunger and thirst,' as enjoined by the Savior, and be promised the reward of
satisfaction" (CR, Apr. 1963, p. 6).

It appears that those who properly partake of this supper will be those who are invited to the great "marriage supper of the Lamb of God" (D&C 58:6-11).

See also: Feast of Fat Things; Marriage of the Lamb

Supper of the Lamb

See: Marriage of the Lamb

Supreme Being

Inasmuch as the Father has bestowed upon the Son all that he has (D&C 93:16-17), both bear the title of "Supreme Being" (D&C 107:4). To be supreme is to hold
the highest rank or authority, to hold or exercise power which cannot be exceeded or overruled. Such is the divine position held by these two Supreme Beings, for they
are not exceeded nor overruled by any other power. They are omnipotent (D&C 19:3; 61:1; Matt. 28:18; 1 Ne. 9:6; Mosiah 4:9; Alma 12:15; 26:35: Morm. 5:23:
Ether 3:4).

See also: God;
 Copyright     Father, The; Infobase
           (c) 2005-2009,   Jesus Christ
                                     Media Corp.                                                                                                     Page 990 / 1033

Susquehanna County Pennsylvania
the highest rank or authority, to hold or exercise power which cannot be exceeded or overruled. Such is the divine position held by these two Supreme Beings, for they
are not exceeded nor overruled by any other power. They are omnipotent (D&C 19:3; 61:1; Matt. 28:18; 1 Ne. 9:6; Mosiah 4:9; Alma 12:15; 26:35: Morm. 5:23:
Ether 3:4).

See also: God; Father, The; Jesus Christ

Susquehanna County Pennsylvania

Susquehanna County, Pennsylvania, is the area where the city of Harmony is located. It was from the bosom of Susquehanna County, Pennsylvania, that Joseph
received his wife, Emma; the priesthood of God; and fifteen of the revelations found in the Doctrine and Covenants. Additionally, somewhere in the wilderness north of
Harmony, Susquehanna County, the Savior's three chief Apostles visited with Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery (D&C 128:20).

See also: Harmony, Pennsylvania

Susquehanna River

Although the restoration of the Aaronic Priesthood occurred near the banks of the Susquehanna River, in Harmony, Pennsylvania (HC 1:39-41), the river's name does
not appear in the revelations until 1842 (D&C 128:20). This river runs through the lower portion of New York state and the upper portion of Pennsylvania, where the
city of Harmony is located near its banks.

It was at this location that Joseph and Emma Smith made their home for a time on land purchased from Emma's father, Isaac Hale. On the banks of this river, mighty
Michael detected the devil's design to deceive the Prophet Joseph. It was also on this river's historic banks that Peter, James, and John restored the Melchizedek
Priesthood to the earth. (See "The New York-Ohio Area" map on page 296 of the 1981 edition of the D&C.)

Sweet Northrop

The full name of Northrop Sweet does not appear in the context of a revelation, for he is merely referred to as "my servant Northrop" (D&C 33:1). His full name now
appears in the preface to that revelation. Of him, Joseph Fielding Smith has written: "Northrop Sweet came in the Church at the time of the preaching of the Lamanite
missionaries. On October, 1830, [he was] called by revelation to enter the ministry and hearken to the voice of the Lord.ï¿½ It was not long after this that Northrop
Sweet left the Church and, with some others, formed what they called 'The Pure Church of Christ,' an organization that soon came to its end." (CHMR 1:152.)

Swine

See: Pearls ï¿½ Cast Before Swine

Sword

See: Bathed in Heaven; Sharper Than a Two-edged Sword; Sword of Laban; Sword of Mine Indignation; Sword of My Spirit

Sword of Laban

The sword of Laban was an exceedingly fine sword with a hilt of pure gold and a blade of the most precious steel, originally possessed by a Jewish citizen named
Laban. It was this sword that the Spirit constrained Nephi to use in slaying the wicked Laban, thus delivering a sacred record into the hands of the righteous (1 Ne. 4).
The prophet Nephi used this sword and others modeled after its likeness in defending his people (2 Ne. 5:14; Jac. 1:10). King Benjamin, another Nephite prophet-
leader, wielded the sword in defense of his people and before his death passed it on to his son King Mosiah (W of M 1:13; Mosiah 1:16).

Nothing more is mentioned of the sword until 1829, when the Lord promised David Whitmer, Martin Harris, and Oliver Cowdery a view of it (D&C 17:1). In a visit
made to David Whitmer in 1878, Elder Orson Pratt and Joseph F. Smith were told that the Three Witnesses had seen not only the plates of the Book of Mormon but
also the Brass Plates, many other records, the Urim and Thummim, the Liahona, and the sword of Laban (LJFS, 242).

Additionally, Oliver related an experience he and Joseph Smith had of going into a cave filled with "many wagon loads" of plates such as those from which the Book of
Mormon had been translated. On the wall of this cave hung the sword of Laban. However, on visiting the place a second time, they found the sword had been taken
down, unsheathed, and laid across the gold plates. On it were these words: "This sword will never be sheathed again until the kingdoms of this world become the
kingdom of our God and his Christ." (JD 19:38.)

See also: Laban; Three Witnesses

Sword of Mine Indignation

The Lord has promised that "the sword of mine indignation" will fall "in behalf of my people" (D&C 101:10). This statement was made at a time when the Saints were
suffering severe persecution at the hands of their enemies. Smith and Sjodahl suggest that this sword of indignation refers to the numerous wars which are to befall
mankind, commencing with the Civil War in the United States (SS, 639).

President Joseph Fielding Smith said: "The sword of indignation commenced to fall upon the enemies of the Saints shortly after the Saints were driven from Missouri,
and from time to time it has fallen, both in this land and in foreign lands, and we may truly say that it fell upon the nations during the World War. However, it has not
fallen 'without measure,' but this is shortly to come, for the nations are filling the cup of their iniquity which must be full before Christ comes." (CHMR 1:460.)

See also: Cup of Mine Indignation

Sword of My Spirit

One of the spiritual weapons with which one must arm himself is what the Lord calls "the sword of my Spirit" (D&C 27:18). "This is the word of God (Heb. 4:12;
D&C 6:2)," wrote Smith and Sjodahl. "In this conflict [with the powers of darkness] the defenders must be well versed in the Scriptures, and be in touch with the Spirit
of Revelation, in order to expound the truth." (SS, 138.)

Synagogue
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 991 / 1033
On three occasions the Lord instructed latter-day missionaries to go to synagogues (D&C 63:31; 66:7; 68:1). A synagogue is generally thought of as a place of
worship for Jews, such as the ones in which Jesus taught (Luke 4:16-38; see also LDSBD, 778). The ancient Nephites also built places of worship called synagogues
of Revelation, in order to expound the truth." (SS, 138.)

Synagogue

On three occasions the Lord instructed latter-day missionaries to go to synagogues (D&C 63:31; 66:7; 68:1). A synagogue is generally thought of as a place of
worship for Jews, such as the ones in which Jesus taught (Luke 4:16-38; see also LDSBD, 778). The ancient Nephites also built places of worship called synagogues
(Alma 16:16). However, as used in the Doctrine and Covenants, the word synagogue does not appear to be restricted to a particular religious body, but to gatherings
of worshipers in general.

T
Tabernacle

The "tabernacle" of which the Lord spoke in section 124, verse 38, refers to the portable "house of the Lord" which served ancient Israel as their temple (Ex. 34:26;
Josh. 6:24). It is the sanctuary that Moses was commanded to construct in order that sacred ordinances not be performed before the eyes of the world (Ex. 25:8). This
portable "temple," its construction, contents, and the ceremonies to be performed therein, are described in the Old Testament (Ex. 25-40).

Once a permanent temple was built by Solomon, the significance of the tabernacle disappeared, for it had "fulfilled the measure of its creation." It is important to
recognize that any holy edifice is special not because of the beauty or nature of materials used in its construction, but because of the sacred purposes for which it was
constructed.

See also: Tabernacle of God

Tabernacle of God

A revelation given in May 1833, stated that "the elements are the tabernacle of God; yea, man is the tabernacle of God, even temples" (D&C 93:35). Smith and
Sjodahl state that "God dwells in the material universe, through His Spirit which pervades everything; not in the pantheistic sense of indwelling, which denies any
distinction between matter and mind, body and spirit, God and the world, and affirms, to all intents and purposes, that the universe is God, and God the universe; but in
the sense in which we say that God dwelt in the Tabernacle in the wilderness. He dwells in the material world as king in his palace." (SS, 596.)

Man's body becomes the temple or tabernacle of God as it is kept virtuous and clean as an abode for both man's spirit and God's Spirit (D&C 133:5; 1 Cor. 3:16-17;
6:19). Those who defile their "temples" will find themselves banished from God's presence, which is spiritual "destruction."

See also: Temple

Taken to Heaven Without Tasting Death

Among the marvelous maniFestations in the Kirtland Temple was the appearance of Elijah, he "who was taken to heaven without tasting death" (D&C 110:13). The
Old Testament records that Elijah's ascent to heaven was in a "chariot of fire and horses of fire" (2 Kgs. 2:11). Elijah's ascent was from a telestial to a terrestrial order,
placing him among those whom we call "translated beings."

The Prophet Joseph declared: "Many have supposed that the doctrine of translation was a doctrine whereby men were taken immediately into the presence of God,
and into an eternal fullness, but this is a mistaken idea. Their place of habitation is that of the terrestrial order, and a place prepared for such characters He held in
reserve to be ministering angels unto many planets, and who as yet have not entered into so great a fullness as those who are resurrected from the dead." (TPJS, 170.)

Elijah was not allowed to taste of death during his mortal sojourn on earth, in order that he could perform ordinances belonging to this earthly sphere. God "reserved
Elijah from death that he might ï¿½ bestow his keys upon the heads of Peter, James, and John" on the Mount of Transfiguration (DS 2:110-12; AGQ 2:43).

Those who are "translated beings are still mortal and will have to pass through the experience of death, or the separation of the spirit and the body, although this will be
instantaneous" (AGQ 1:165). Among those who have been translated were Enoch and his city (D&C 45:11-12; Moses 7:69), Melchizedek and the people of Salem
(JST, Gen. 14:32-34), Moses (Alma 45:19), the Three Nephites (3 Ne. 28), and the Apostle John (D&C 7; 3 Ne. 28:6-7).

See also: Elijah; Enoch; Melchizedek; Translated

Talent

The word talent has often been associated with money or with the goods of this world (D&C 82:18; 104:69, 73). In ancient times, talents were, in fact, coins of
considerable value. However, the parable of the talents (Matt. 25:14-30) has a broader application than mere money. For example, the Lord chastised early
missionaries for hiding the talent with which they had been blessed, "because of the fear of man" (D&C 60:2, 13). This talent was the precious message of the restored
gospel.

"Every man and woman that has talent and hides it will be called a slothful servant," declared Brigham Young. "Improve day by day upon the capital you have. In
proportion as we are capacitated to receive, so it is our duty to do." (JD 7:7.) Whether our talents be gifts of the Spirit (D&C 46:11-26; Moro. 10:8-18) or talents of
music, speech, artistic creativity, or capacity to think and reason, we are expected to not only improve them but also to use them for the benefit and edification of others
(see D&C 82:18).

Elder Neal A. Maxwell made the following insightful observations regarding talents: "The gross size of our talent inventories is less important than the net use of our
talents.ï¿½ God does not begin by asking us about our ability, but only about our availability, and if we then prove our dependability, he will increase our
capability!" (En., July 1975, p. 7.) Basically, the principle governing the possession and utilization of talents is that of stewardship: blessings (talents) are bestowed and
an accounting thereof will be required.

See also: Stewardship

Tanner Nathan Eldon

The man who
Copyright  (c)presented
               2005-2009, the Infobase
                              June 1978Media
                                          revelation
                                                Corp.on priesthood for the sustaining vote of the Church at the 148th Semiannual General Conference was N.
                                                                                                                                                 Page   992Eldon
                                                                                                                                                              / 1033
Tanner. This revelation is identified in the Doctrine and Covenants as Official Declaration-2.

N. Eldon Tanner had a distinguished career in education, government, and business before being called to devote the last twenty-two years of his life to full-time
See also: Stewardship

Tanner Nathan Eldon

The man who presented the June 1978 revelation on priesthood for the sustaining vote of the Church at the 148th Semiannual General Conference was N. Eldon
Tanner. This revelation is identified in the Doctrine and Covenants as Official Declaration-2.

N. Eldon Tanner had a distinguished career in education, government, and business before being called to devote the last twenty-two years of his life to full-time
Church service. He was born on May 9, 1898, and was raised in Canada. Following his formal education he spent several years as a teacher and principal before
serving in the legislature and provincial cabinet of the Canadian government. He later turned his talents to business enterprises, ultimately directing the construction of the
two thousand-mile pipeline across Canada from Alberta to Montreal. He earned the nickname of "Mr. Integrity" because of his undeviating adherence to strict
standards of honesty in his dealings.

In 1960, he was called to serve as a General Authority of the Church as an Assistant to the Council of the Twelve Apostles. In 1962 he was called to join the Council
of the Twelve, and in 1963 he became a member of the First Presidency. He spent nineteen years in the highest quorum of the Church, serving four Presidents of the
Church until his death on November 27, 1982.

His life exemplified the following statement from his own lips: "The greatest achievement in life is not the acquisition of money, position, or power. In my opinion, it is to
come to the end of one's day having been true and loyal to his ideals. I can think of no achievement greater than that." (En., Jan. 1983, p. 6.)

Tannery

See: Lot of Tahhanes

Tares

In 1831, the Lord said that "the angels are waiting the great command to reap down the earth, to gather the tares that they may be burned" (D&C 38:12). A later
revelation identified "that great church, the mother of abominations" as "the tares of the earth" (D&C 88:94). The term is used in Doctrine and Covenants 38, 86, 88,
101, and was also used by the Savior during his mortal ministry (Matt. 13:24-43). The tares represent the wicked, who will be destroyed at the coming of Christ (JST,
Matt. 13:38-44). Joseph Smith also identified the tares as the "corruptions of the Church" (TPJS, 98).

Tares are noxious, poisonous weeds which resemble wheat. They are also referred to as "bastard wheat," which is "so much like true wheat that until the corn is in the
ear the two cannot be distinguished. Hence any attempt to root up the tares would result in rooting up the wheat also." (Dummelow, 673; see also LDSBD, 780.)

"Traditionally, tares have been identified with the darnel weed, a species of beared rye-grass which closely resembles wheat in the early growth period and which is
found in modern Palestine. This weed has a bitter taste; if eaten in any appreciable amount, either separately or when mixed with bread, it causes dizziness and often
acts as a violent emetic." (DNTC 1:296.) Section 86 of the Doctrine and Covenants explains the parable of the wheat and tares, with an application to the latter days.

See also: Wheat

Taste of Death

The phrase taste of death is found in the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 42:46), the Book of Mormon (3 Ne. 28:7, 25, 37, 38; Ether 12:17), and in the New
Testament (Mark 9:1; John 8:52), and it is used in at least two different ways; First, those who have lived righteously will not taste of death (experience spiritual
suffering) when their spirit takes flight from the flesh, for it will taste sweet rather than bitter to them. Second, those who have been granted an extension of their earthly
experience by being translated do not taste of death in the normal sense. When the day of their death occurs, it will be in the twinkling of an eye (3 Ne. 28:8).

Taylor John

John Taylor occupies the rare position of having authored a section in the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 135). Called to the holy apostleship in 1838, Elder Taylor
faithfully served as a member of that quorum of special witnesses and later ultimately served as the prophet and President of the Lord's Church here on earth (D&C
118:6; 124:129).

It was John Taylor's melodic voice which helped bring peace to the troubled minds of Joseph and Hyrum Smith only short minutes before their lives were brutally
taken. Having accompanied the brethren to Carthage, John Taylor had offered to tear the jail down if only Joseph would give the word (LJT, 135). He was severely
wounded in the attack which claimed his companions' lives, but he lived to bear powerful testimony of the truth for which the men had earned martyrs' crowns. Of his
preservation, Elder Taylor wrote: "I felt that the Lord had preserved me by a special act of mercy; that my time had not yet come, and that I had still a work to perform
upon the earth" (LJT, 150).

As a young man in England, John Taylor had exhibited an interest in things of the Spirit, including supernatural experiences that led him to America and the restored
gospel. One such experience involved seeing a vision of an angel sounding a trumpet to the nations, and having the thought impressed upon his mind that he was to
preach the gospel in America (LJT, 28; see Rev. 14:6-7). Upon immigrating to Canada, he became active as a lay preacher, but soon discovered that the doctrines of
men did not coincide with the principles of truth taught within the Bible. His conversion was the result of the missionary efforts of Parley P. Pratt, who had received a
revelatory blessing regarding the fruits of that mission and their future impact upon the Church (LJT, 35).

John Taylor joined the Church on May 9, 1836, with the following resolve: "When I first entered upon Mormonism, I did it with my eyes open. I counted the cost. I
looked upon it as a lifelong labor, and I considered that I was not only enlisted for time, but for eternity." (LJT, 48.)

Elder Taylor quickly became known for his courage and forth-rightness in defending truth and liberty. Such an attitude earned for him the title, "Champion of Freedom
and Liberty." In fact, one of the most prominent floral arrangements at his funeral was a large one with a banner reading, "Champion of Liberty."

He was also known for the zeal with which he pursued anything of either a temporal or spiritual nature. "If a thing is done well," he once said, "no one will ask how long
it took to do it, but who did it." On another occasion he said, "I prefer a faded coat to a faded reputation."

His position was firm and well understood. Said one biographer, "Every Latter-day Saint always knew beforehand, on occasions when firmness and courage were
needed, where President John Taylor would be found and what his tone would be" (LJT, 411).
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 993 / 1033
His magnanimity is expressed in this plea to all who would call themselves Saints: "If you find people owing you who are distressed, if you will go to work and try to
relieve them as much as you can, under the circumstances, God will relieve you when you get into difficulties" (ECH, 587). Though he arduously labored with pen and
the spoken word to defend the Church, he was also quick to turn the other cheek when necessary. Of those who tried to provoke anger or hatred on the part of the
it took to do it, but who did it." On another occasion he said, "I prefer a faded coat to a faded reputation."

His position was firm and well understood. Said one biographer, "Every Latter-day Saint always knew beforehand, on occasions when firmness and courage were
needed, where President John Taylor would be found and what his tone would be" (LJT, 411).

His magnanimity is expressed in this plea to all who would call themselves Saints: "If you find people owing you who are distressed, if you will go to work and try to
relieve them as much as you can, under the circumstances, God will relieve you when you get into difficulties" (ECH, 587). Though he arduously labored with pen and
the spoken word to defend the Church, he was also quick to turn the other cheek when necessary. Of those who tried to provoke anger or hatred on the part of the
Saints, Elder Taylor quipped: "They offer themselves to be kicked. Don't do it, have some respect for your boots." (LIT, 316.)

On July 25, 1887, John Taylor died a martyr's death, as the result of the severe persecution heaped upon him by the enemies of the Church, and he occupies what B.
H. Roberts described as "the place of double martyr" (LJT, 414). True to the trust that had been placed in him, Elder Taylor died exemplifying the words he had often
spoken: "I do not believe in a religion that cannot have all my affections, but I believe in a religion that I can live for, or die for" (LJT, 421).

See also: Carthage Jail; Martyrdom

Teachers

As most frequently used in the Doctrine and Covenants, the term teacher refers to the second office in the Aaronic Priesthood (D&C 18:32; 20:38-64; 38:40; 42:12;
84:30, 111; 107:10, 62-63, 86; 124:42). The scripturally outlined duties of this office are to: watch over and strengthen the Church; see that there is no iniquity in the
Church, neither hardness with each other, neither lying, backbiting, nor evil speaking; see that the Church meet together often; see that all members do their duty; take
the lead of meetings in the absence of higher authority; warn, expound, exhort, teach, and "invite all to come unto Christ" (D&C 20:53-59). Other duties may be
designated by the bishopric, who preside over the Aaronic Priesthood.

A second way in which the term teacher is used is in reference to he who presided as the teacher at the School of the Prophets, organized in Kirtland, Ohio, in
February 1833. This teacher was the Prophet Joseph Smith (D&C 88:122-35).

See also: Aaronic Priesthood; School of the Prophets

Telestial

The term telestial, as found in sections 76 and 88, is unique to Mormon theology. There is a glory of the hereafter known as the telestial world or kingdom (D&C
76:98; 88:21), which is inhabitated by those whose resurrected bodies are "quickened by a portion of the telestial glory" (D&C 88:31; 76:109). There are also telestial
laws which govern telestial worlds and their inhabitants (D&C 88:24).

The Apostle Paul described the bodies to be possessed by the inhabitants of the three kingdoms of glory in the hereafter, but our present King James Bible only refers
to two of them by name-the celestial, or glory of the sun, and the terrestrial, or glory of the moon (1 Cor. 15:39-42). Nevertheless, Paul spoke of the glory of the stars,
which glory is that of a telestial order (D&C 76:81, 98). The Prophet Joseph Smith, in his inspired version of the Bible, used the term telestial to identify the glory of
those resurrected bodies who inhabit such a kingdom (JST, 1 Cor. 15:40).

This glory is described by Elder James E. Talmage as follows: "This is for those who received not the testimony of Christ, but who, nevertheless, did not deny the Holy
Spirit; who have led lives exempting them from the heaviest punishment, yet whose redemption will be delayed until the last resurrection. In the telestial world there are
innumerable degrees comparable to the varying light of the stars. Yet all who receive of any one of these orders of glory are at last saved, and upon them Satan will
finally have no claim. Even the telestial glory 'surpasses all understanding; And no man knows it except him to whom God has revealed it.'" (AF, 92-93; see D&C
76:81-112; 88:24, 31.)

President Joseph Fielding Smith informed us that the present status of our earth is that of a telestial order, which came about as a result of the fall of Adam (DS 1:82-
85). The paradisiacal, or Garden of Eden, state of the earth was that of a terrestrial order, which order will return at the Second Coming and remain throughout the
Millennium. At the end of this period, the earth will be celestialized.

See also: Some of Another; Third Trump; Vengeance of Eternal Fire']">Glory; Last Resurrection; Mansions of My Father; Salvation; Saved; Servants of the Most
High; Some of One and Some of Another; Third Trump; Vengeance of Eternal Fire

Temperance

The Lord admonished that we be "temperate in all things" (D&C 12:8). According to Webster, temperance is "habitual moderation in the indulgence of the appetites or
passions."

Although the word has usually been associated with abstinence from alcohol, it has other implications. The virtue of temperance, which is to be possessed by all who
serve in the ministry (D&C 4:6; 107:30), is "not just refraining from drinking liquor!" said President Joseph Fielding Smith. It means to "be temperate in ï¿½ language
and in ï¿½ actions-not make extravagant statements." (SYE, 356.)

Temple

References to temples in the Doctrine and Covenants pertain to houses of the Lord found in several locations. For example, the Savior refers to the temple which stood
in Jerusalem at the time of his mortal ministry (D&C 45:18, 20). The site for the temple to be built in the New Jerusalem at Independence, Missouri, is mentioned in
several sections (D&C 57:3; 58:57; 84:3). A great outpouring of revelation and heavenly visitations occurred at the Kirtland Temple in Ohio (D&C 110). This latter
temple may be the one spoken of by the Lord when he promised to "come suddenly" to his temple (D&C 36:8; 42:36; 133:2; Mal. 3:1). Finally, the Nauvoo Temple is
mentioned in several epistles written by the Prophet Joseph Smith (D&C 127:4, 9; 128:24).

Temples are sacred sanctuaries in which the Saints of God enter into covenants of salvation and receive inspired instruction. "Participating in temple ordinances is just as
essential as baptism. Ultimately there will be no exaltation for anyone who does not receive the fullness of the gospel as it is administered in the temple." (CN, March
16, 1986, p. C-24.)

In temples, Latter-day Saints may receive what is known as an endowment, which Elder John A. Widtsoe described as follows: "The temple endowment relates the
story of man's eternal journey; sets forth the conditions upon which progress in the eternal world depends; requires covenants or agreements of those participating to
accept and use the laws of progress; gives tests by which our willingness and fitness for righteousness may be known, and finally points out the ultimate destiny of those
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
who love truth and live by it" (PC, 178).                                                                                                         Page 994 / 1033

"The ordinances of the temple are so sacred that they are not open to the view of the public. They are available only to those who qualify through righteous living.ï¿½
In temples, Latter-day Saints may receive what is known as an endowment, which Elder John A. Widtsoe described as follows: "The temple endowment relates the
story of man's eternal journey; sets forth the conditions upon which progress in the eternal world depends; requires covenants or agreements of those participating to
accept and use the laws of progress; gives tests by which our willingness and fitness for righteousness may be known, and finally points out the ultimate destiny of those
who love truth and live by it" (PC, 178).

"The ordinances of the temple are so sacred that they are not open to the view of the public. They are available only to those who qualify through righteous living.ï¿½
Their sacred nature is such that discussion in detail outside the temple is inappropriate." (NE, June 1971, p. 27.)

See also: Anointing; Baptism for the Dead; Endowment; Endowment House; Fulness of the Priesthood; Holy House; Kirtland Temple; Mountains of the Lord's House;
Nauvoo Temple; New and Everlasting Covenant of Marriage; Ordinances; Records; Salt Lake Temple; Tabernacle of God; Upper Room; Washings

Temporal Death

Temporal death is the "death in the flesh" which the Savior voluntarily experienced and to which all mankind are subject (D&C 29:42; see also 18:11; John 10:15-18; 1
Cor. 15:21-22). It is also referred to as "natural death" (D&C 29:43).

President Joseph F. Smith made the following observation: "In this natural body are the seeds of weakness and decay, which, when fully ripened or untimely plucked
up, in the language of scripture, is called 'the temporal death'" (JD 23:169).

Temporal death is the temporary separation of body and spirit (James 2:26). The spirit takes flight to realms unseen by mortal eyes and the lifeless body is returned to
mother earth to await the day of resurrection. President Smith taught further that "the body may be dissolved and become extinct as an organism, although the elements
of which it is composed are indestructible and eternal" (JD 23:171). These elements will be perfectly organized in one's resurrected body, and the spirit will be united
with that body "never to be divided" (Alma 11:44-45).

"Death is a kind of graduation day for life," said Elder Sterling W. Sill (CR, Oct. 1976, p. 65). "Where the true Saints are concerned there is no sorrow in death except
that which attends a temporary separation from loved ones," said Elder Bruce R. McConkie. "Birth and death are both essential steps in the unfolding drama of
eternity." (CR, Oct. 1976, p. 158.)

Temporal Salvation

In giving the revelation known as the Word of Wisdom, the Lord referred to it as "the order and will of God in the temporal salvation of all saints in the last
days" (D&C 89:2). The guidelines in this revelation stand as a code of health, intended to preserve and strengthen the temporal, or physical, body.

Nevertheless, as the Lord earlier declared, "All things unto me are spiritual, and not at any time have I given unto you a law which was temporal; ï¿½ for my
commandments are spiritual" (D&C 29:34-35). Thus, although the temporal or physical salvation of man is the most obvious benefit of following the counsel given in the
Word of Wisdom, the ultimate benefits are spiritual.

President Joseph Fielding Smith noted that "the temporal salvation of the children of men is a most important thing, but sadly neglected by many religious teachers. The
truth is that the spiritual salvation is dependent upon the temporal far more than most men realize. The line of demarcation between the temporal, or physical, and the
spiritual, cannot be definitely seen.ï¿½ To men some of these commandments may be temporal, but they are spiritual to the Lord because they all have a bearing on the
spiritual or eternal welfare of mankind." (CHMR 1:383.)

Temporal Things

Throughout the scriptures a distinction is drawn between those things which are of a spiritual nature and those which are of a temporal nature (D&C 29:30-35; 70:12).
Webster defines temporal as that which pertains to time or is of an earthly nature. Thus, temporal things are those which are presently confined to this earth and are
limited by man's time. Temporal things are earthy and pertain to mortality, whereas spiritual things have an eternal verity.

See also: Earthy

Ten Virgins

The term ten virgins is referred to with two separate meanings in the Doctrine and Covenants. In the first instance (D&C 45:56), reference is made to the parable of the
ten virgins, five of whom were caught without oil in their lamps at the crucial moment of the wedding feast (Matt. 25:1-13).

Of these virgins, Elder James E. Talmage has written: "The virgins typify those who profess a belief in Christ, and who, therefore, confidently expect to be included
among the blessed participants at the feast. The lighted lamp, which each of the maidens carried, is the outward profession of Christian belief and practice; and in the oil
reserves of the wiser ones we may see the spiritual strength and abundance which diligence and devotion in God's service alone can insure. The lack of sufficient oil on
the part of the unwise virgins is analogous to the dearth of soil in the stony field, wherein the seed readily sprouted but soon withered away.ï¿½ The unwise five suffered
the natural results of their unpreparedness." (Talmage, 578-79.) Section 63, verse 54, equates these "unwise" and "foolish virgins" with the wicked, who will be
separated from the righteous at the coming of the Lord.

The second sense in which the term ten virgins is used is in conjunction with the principle of plural marriage. The ten virgins spoken of here are ten maidens designated
to become brides in the celestial order of marriage (D&C 132:62, 63).

Tenets

The dictionary defines the word tenet as a dogma, belief, or opinion that is held to be true. The Lord cautioned an early exponent of the gospel, Martin Harris, not to
preach about tenets, but to confine his preaching to the first principles-faith, repentance, baptism, and the gift of the Holy Ghost (D&C 19:31). This counsel is still
applicable to teachers of the gospel in our day.

In the words of President Joseph Fielding Smith: "We should keep our feet on the ground and not get off in the realm of the mysterious, the speculative, the things which
the Lord has not yet made plain.ï¿½

"The fundamental principles of the gospel-all that has to do with the salvation of man-are very clear and can be understood by those with ordinary intelligence. To
spend time discussing
 Copyright               uselessInfobase
            (c) 2005-2009,        questionsMedia
                                            whichCorp.
                                                  have no bearing on our salvation, and have no relationship to the commandments and obligations required of us by the
                                                                                                                                                 Page 995 / 1033
plan of salvation, is just a useless pastime." (DS 1:305-6.)

Rumors and speculative stories could be classified as tenets, which President Harold B. Lee specifically pleaded with the Saints to cease promoting, referring to them
the Lord has not yet made plain.ï¿½

"The fundamental principles of the gospel-all that has to do with the salvation of man-are very clear and can be understood by those with ordinary intelligence. To
spend time discussing useless questions which have no bearing on our salvation, and have no relationship to the commandments and obligations required of us by the
plan of salvation, is just a useless pastime." (DS 1:305-6.)

Rumors and speculative stories could be classified as tenets, which President Harold B. Lee specifically pleaded with the Saints to cease promoting, referring to them
as "the works of the devil" (CR, Apr. 1970, p. 56; see also CR, Oct. 1972, p. 125).

Terrestrial

The term terrestrial appears once in the Bible (1 Cor. 15:40) and a dozen times in sections 76 and 88 of the Doctrine and Covenants (76:71-98; 88:21-30). There is a
terrestrial kingdom, or world (D&C 76:71), which is to be inhabited by resurrected beings whose bodies are of a terrestrial order or glory (D&C 76:78) and who live
by terrestrial laws (D&C 88:23). The terrestrial kingdom is a secondary order of glory, falling below that of the celestial glory but being above that of the telestial glory.
These degrees differ in brightness and luster, even as the sun, moon, and stars differ from one another.

The scriptures reveal that the celestial kingdom is divided into three heavens or degrees (D&C 131:1-4) and that the telestial kingdom likewise is subdivided into
varying glories (D&C 76:98). Therefore, "we conclude that a similar condition prevails in the Terrestrial. Thus the innumerable degrees of merit amongst mankind are
provided for in an infinity of graded glories." (AF, 409.) "God will give to every man a glory that will be suited to his condition" (GT 1:97).

The inhabitants of the terrestrial kingdom are described as follows: "1. Accountable persons who die without law (and who, of course, do not accept the gospel in the
spirit world under those particular circumstances which would make them heirs of the celestial kingdom); 2. Those who reject the gospel in this life and who reverse
their course and accept it in the spirit world; 3. Honorable men of the earth who are blinded by the craftiness of men and who therefore do not accept and live the
gospel law; and 4. Members of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints who have testimonies of Christ and the divinity of the great latter-day work and who
are not valiant, but who are instead lukewarm in their devotion to the Church and to righteousness" (MD, 784; D&C 76:71-80).

The term terrestrial is used in one other sense in Latter-day Saint discussion. According to the tenth article of faith, "the earth will be renewed and receive its
paradisiacal glory." This refers to the terrestrial condition that will prevail during the Millennium, when only those who abide at least the law of this order will be allowed
to inhabit our earth (DS 1:84-86). The dictionary, as one might suspect, defines the term terrestrial as that which is "of or relating to the earth or its inhabitants; earthly
or mortal."

See also: Glory; Honorable Men of the Earth; Mansions of My Father; Paradisiacal Glory; Presence of the Son; Salvation; Saved; Second Angel; Second Trump;
They Who Are Not Valiant; They Who Died Without Law

Territory of Iowa

In March 1841, the will of the Lord was sought regarding the Saints in the Territory of Iowa (D&C 125:1). At about this time the Saints began locating in the area
surrounding the common border shared by Illinois and Iowa.

Dr. Isaac Galland had befriended the Saints and suggested they locate in Iowa, which had become a territory of the United States in 1838. Galland "thought they would
be more likely to receive protection from mobs under the jurisdiction of the United States, than they would in a state of the Union, 'where murder, rapine and robbery
are admirable (!) traits in the character of a demagogue; and where the greatest villains often reach the highest offices.' He also wrote to Governor Robert Lucas of
Iowa, who had known the 'Mormon' people in Ohio, and who spoke very highly of them as good citizens." (ECH, 220.)

The Territory of Iowa originally included most of what is now the state of Minnesota as well as what we now know as the state of Iowa. It was a territory from 1838
until 1846, when it was admitted to the Union as the twenty-ninth state.

See also: Galland, Isaac; Iowa

Testimony

The Savior admonished early disciples of this dispensation to "bear testimony in every place, unto every people" (D&C 66:7). "According to the dictionary," said
President Joseph Fielding Smith, "a testimony is a 'Statement or affirmation of a fact, as before a court; evidence, proof.ï¿½'

"In relation to the gospel, a testimony is a revelation to the individual who earnestly seeks one by prayer, study, and faith. It is the impression of speaking of the Holy
Ghost to the soul in a convincing, positive manner. It is something which is far more penetrating than impressions from any other source, but it cannot be fully
described." (AGQ 3:28; see pp. 28-31.)

In the words of President Hugh B. Brown, "A testimony of the Gospel of Jesus Christ is a product more of the heart than of the head" (CN, Apr. 10, 1965, C-13). It is
in this context that an ancient prophet spoke when he said, "when a man speaketh by the power of the Holy Ghost the power of the Holy Ghost carrieth it unto the
hearts of the children of men" (2 Ne. 33:1). A modern-day prophet, Elder George Albert Smith, in like manner declared: "No matter how gifted we may be, or how
choice our language, it is the spirit of our Father that reaches the heart and brings conviction of the divinity of this work" (CR, Oct. 1904, p. 66).

Elder Marion G. Romney described eight components which the testimony of a true Latter-day Saint should include: (1) a witness that there is a personal God; (2) a
belief in God's plan of salvation, with Jesus Christ as the central figure; (3) a belief that Joseph Smith conversed with Deity in the Sacred Grove; (4) a conviction that
the Book of Mormon is sacred scripture from God; (5) a witness that heavenly beings bestowed the authority upon Joseph Smith that is necessary to enable men to
gain exaltation; (6) a knowledge that The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints is the only repository of that authority; (7) a conviction that every man who has
presided over this Church has had that authority; (8) the witness that the living prophet is just as much a prophet as was Joseph Smith. "The possession of a sure
testimony," added Elder Romney, "is the most valuable possession a person can have." (LTG, 36-37.)

The formula for gaining a testimony was expressed by Elder John A. Widtsoe as a four-part process: (1) Cultivate the desire. "It must be insistent, constant, over-
whelming, burning. It must be a driving force." (2) Recognize your limitations. (3) Put forth an effort to learn the gospel. Study must be constant, as well as prayer. (4)
Weave the gospel into the pattern of your life. (ER, 15-17.) "To hold his testimony," cautioned Elder Spencer W. Kimball, "one must bear it often and live worthy of
it" (CR, Oct. 1944, p. 46). To bear a testimony is not merely to express gratitude, a testimony must be "a declaration, a witness" (TYD, 275).

See also: Holy Ghost; Revelation; Still Small Voice; Testimony of Jesus; Testimony of the Jews; Testimony of the Just; Testimony of Their Fathers
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 996 / 1033
Testimony of Jesus

Those who inherit the celestial kingdom must be active possessors of "the testimony of Jesus" (D&C 76:51). Those who dwell in terrestrial glories are they "who
it" (CR, Oct. 1944, p. 46). To bear a testimony is not merely to express gratitude, a testimony must be "a declaration, a witness" (TYD, 275).

See also: Holy Ghost; Revelation; Still Small Voice; Testimony of Jesus; Testimony of the Jews; Testimony of the Just; Testimony of Their Fathers

Testimony of Jesus

Those who inherit the celestial kingdom must be active possessors of "the testimony of Jesus" (D&C 76:51). Those who dwell in terrestrial glories are they "who
received not the testimony of Jesus in the flesh, but afterwards received it" and "are not valiant in the testimony of Jesus" (D&C 76:74, 79). Telestial kingdom
inhabitants are they who "received not the gospel of Christ neither the testimony of Jesus" (D&C 76:82, 101). The testimony of Jesus is one of the gifts of the Spirit
(D&C 46:11-14).

A modern-day Apostle has described the meaning of this phrase: "I have what is known as 'the testimony of Jesus,'" declared Elder Bruce R. McConkie, "which means
that I know by personal revelation from the Holy Spirit to my soul that Jesus is the Lord; that he brought life and immortality to light through the gospel; and that he has
restored in this day the fullness of his everlasting truth, so that we with the ancients can become inheritors of his presence in eternity" (CR, Apr. 1972, p. 133).
According to John the Revelator, "the testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy" (Rev. 19:10; see also TPJS, 160).

See also: Jesus Christ; Spirit of Prophecy; Testimony; Valiant in the Testimony of Jesus

Testimony of the Jews

An ancient Nephite prophet spoke of "a record of the Jews, which contains the covenants of the Lord, which he hath made unto the house of Israel; and it also
containeth many of the prophecies of the holy prophets" (1 Ne. 13:20-29). This record is the same as the "testimony of the Jews" spoken of in modern revelation
(D&C 3:16).

The Lord identified this record (testimony) as the Bible. The world "shall have a Bible; and it shall proceed forth from the Jews, mine ancient covenant people," God
declared (2 Ne. 29:4). The knowledge of the promised Messiah has generally come to the world through the Old Testament, and the knowledge of the mortal ministry
of the Savior has come through the New Testament.

See also: Bible

Testimony of the Just

A bishop is to "judge his people by the testimony of the just" (D&C 58:18). That which is just is fair, reasonable, and righteous. Thus, the testimony of the just is an
unbiased and correct portrayal of the facts involved in the situation under consideration.

Testimony of Their Fathers

Based upon a careful reading of verses 16-20 in section 3, "the testimony of their fathers" refers to the records or plates from which the Book of Mormon was
translated. These records would bear special testimony of the Savior to all who had descended from the ancient inhabitants of the Americas. These descendants are
known today as Lamanites.

However, as the title page of the Book of Mormon points out, it is "written [not only] to the Lamanites ï¿½ [but] also to the convincing of the Jew and Gentile that
JESUS is the CHRIST" (italics added).

See also: Book of Mormon; Lamanites

Thankfulness

The Lord declared that "he who receiveth all things with thankfulness shall be made glorious" (D&C 78:19). To possess the quality of thankfulness is to be grateful, to
show gratitude through acts of service and obedience as well as in expressions of prayerful praise. We are commanded to "thank the Lord [our] God in all
things" (D&C 59:7).

President Joseph F. Smith observed that "one of the greatest sins of which the inhabitants of the earth are guilty today is the sin of ingratitude" (GD, 270).

That Man

In a revelation that-because of misinterpretation on the part of those who lacked the Spirit-has spawned a number of apostate offshoots from the true Church, the Lord
spoke of removing "that man" and replacing him with "one mighty and strong" (D&C 85:7-8). "That man" refers to Bishop Edward Partridge, who at the time was being
reprimanded in a letter written from Kirtland by the Prophet Joseph to W. W. Phelps in Missouri.

However, Edward Partridge repented of his erroneous ways to such an extent that following his death the Lord proclaimed that the bishop was among those who
shared the presence of Deity (D&C 124:19).

See also: Edward Partridge; One Mighty and Strong

That Wicked One

In section 93, the Lord speaks of "that wicked one [who] cometh and taketh away light and truth, through disobedience, from the children of men, and because of the
traditions of their fathers" (D&C 93:39). Satan is "that wicked one" who "in his rebellion and hatred of all things righteous, desires to destroy the souls of men, therefore
he tries to take from them light and truth that they may be left in spiritual darkness" (CHMR 1:402).

See also: Devil

Thayre Ezra

The name of Ezra Thayre appears in several revelations (D&C 33:1; 52:22; 54:preface; 56:5, 8; 75:31). In three of these he is admonished to take up the labors of
 Copyright work,
missionary (c) 2005-2009,
                 and in oneInfobase   Media
                            he is rebuked forCorp.
                                             his pride and selfishness. There is also mention of his membership being in question in 1835, basedPage
                                                                                                                                                 upon a997  / 1033
                                                                                                                                                       complaint
signed by another Elder (HC 2:221). Thayre himself had previously brought charges against another member because his method of preaching was thought to be
unbecoming (HC 2:33).
Thayre Ezra

The name of Ezra Thayre appears in several revelations (D&C 33:1; 52:22; 54:preface; 56:5, 8; 75:31). In three of these he is admonished to take up the labors of
missionary work, and in one he is rebuked for his pride and selfishness. There is also mention of his membership being in question in 1835, based upon a complaint
signed by another Elder (HC 2:221). Thayre himself had previously brought charges against another member because his method of preaching was thought to be
unbecoming (HC 2:33).

His later service included being a member of Zion's Camp (HC 2:185), a member of the First Quorum of the Seventy (SS, 307), and a high councilor at Adam-ondi-
Ahman (HC 3:39). He became a member of the political governing body known as the Council of Fifty and campaigned in behalf of Joseph Smith's presidential bid in
1844.

Thayre did not remain faithful to the Church following the martyrdom of the Prophet and later affiliated with the Reorganized Church. (BYUS 20:163-97.)

See also: Thompson, Ohio

They Who Are in the North Countries

One of the intriguing issues discussed by gospel scholars and historians is the whereabouts and status of the lost ten tribes of Israel. Although lost to mankind's
knowledge, their identity and location are known to God (1 Ne. 22:4; 3 Ne. 15:15). This body of Northern Israelites was led away captive by the Assyrian king
Shalmaneser about 721 B.C. (2 Kgs. 17). An apocryphal book gives a description of the tribes' escape into "a further country, where never mankind dwelt." The
journey allegedly took a year and one-half to complete. (2 Esdras 13:39-47.)

The resurrected Redeemer visited the lost tribes following his postmortal ministry among the inhabitants of ancient America (3 Nephi 16:1-3; 17:4). At that time they
were a distinct body of people, and the Savior established his Church among them (WTP, 131). We anticipate a future day when the scriptural records of the lost
tribes will come forth and be added to the already existing scriptures of Judah (the Bible) and Ephraim (the Book of Mormon), thus completing "a triad of truth" (2
Nephi 29:13; En., Nov. 1986, p. 52).

One of the basic beliefs of Latter-day Saints is the "restoration of the Ten Tribes" (Articles of Faith 1:10) temporally to their homeland in Palestine and other places and
spiritually to the gospel of Jesus Christ (3 Ne. 21:27-28; Mill M, 324). In 1831 the Prophet Joseph Smith declared that the Apostle John was then with the lost tribes
preparing them for their return (HC 1:176, footnote). The scriptures tell us they will return from the north countries (Jer. 3:18; 16:14-15; 23:7-8; 31:8-9; Ether 13:11;
D&C 133:26-34).

Elder Bruce R. McConkie identified this return as a Millennial event that will occur only after these people have accepted the Book of Mormon and the restored gospel
of Jesus Christ (Mill M, 216, 325; ANW, 520-21; 529-30). Elder McConkie suggests that "there will be no prophets among them except the elders of Israel who
belong to The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints" (ANW, 520).

A frequently expressed thought by General Authorities of the Church is that the lost tribes are intact as a body of people in some yet unknown location (WTP, 130; ST,
186; CR, Apr. 1916, p. 130; JD 4:231-32; 18:68). However, one authority wrote that these tribes "are scattered in all the nations of the earth, primarily in the nations
north of the lands of their first inheritance" (ANW, 520; see also Mill M, 216).

An 1831 revelation tells us that the return of the ten tribes will be accompanied by the casting up of a highway "in the midst of the great deep" (D&C 133:27). This
highway could be a literal road whereon the returning tribes will travel; it could be symbolic of a highway of holiness (Isa. 35:8), which one scholar has identified as the
strait and narrow path (Mill M, 327); or a combination of the two pathways. In either event, we know that the returning tribes will receive the fulness of their priesthood
blessings, including those of the temple, from the hands of Ephraim (D&C 133:32; Mill M, 325-29). Upon their return, the leaders ("prophets"; see D&C 133:26) of
the tribes and all those who choose to follow the Lord will be subject to the priesthood direction of the President and prophet of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-
day Saints-he who holds all keys of priesthood authority, including those of directing the return of the lost tribes (D&C 28:20; 42:11; 110:11).

See also: Ephraim; Everlasting Hills; Highway Cast Up in the Midst of the Great Deep; Ice Shall Flow Down at Their Presence; Restoration of the Scattered Israel;
Treasures

They Who Are Not Valiant

Among those who will not qualify for the fulness of the celestial kingdom but instead will be consigned to the terrestrial kingdom are those "who are not valiant in the
testimony of Jesus" (D&C 76:79). To be valiant is to be courageous.

Elder Bruce R. McConkie taught that to be valiant in the testimony of Jesus "is to be courageous and bold; to use all our strength, energy, and ability in the warfare with
the world; to fight the good fight of faith.ï¿½ The great cornerstone of valiance in the cause of righteousness is obedience to the whole law of the whole gospel.

"To be valiant ï¿½ is to 'come unto Christ and be perfected in him'; it is to deny ourselves 'of all ungodliness,' and 'love God' with all our 'might, mind and
strength.' (Moro. 10:32.)

"ï¿½ [It is] to believe in Christ and his gospel with unshakable conviction.ï¿½

"It is more than believing and knowing. We must be doers of the word and not hearers only. It is more than lip service.ï¿½

"To be valiant is to 'press forward with a steadfastness in Christ.' ï¿½

"[It is] to bridle our passions, control our appetites, and rise above carnal and evil things.ï¿½

"To be valiant in the testimony of Jesus is to take the Lord's side on every issue. It is to vote as he would vote. It is to think what he thinks, to believe what he believes,
to say what he would say and do what he would do in the same situation. It is to have the mind of Christ and be one with him as he is one with his Father." (CR, Oct.
1974, pp. 43-47.)

Those who do not do these things are "they who are not valiant."

See also: Terrestrial; Valiant in the Testimony of Jesus
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 998 / 1033
They Who Died Without Law

Among those who will inherit the terrestrial kingdom will be "they who died without law" (D&C 76:72). President Joseph Fielding Smith referred to these as inhabitants
Those who do not do these things are "they who are not valiant."

See also: Terrestrial; Valiant in the Testimony of Jesus

They Who Died Without Law

Among those who will inherit the terrestrial kingdom will be "they who died without law" (D&C 76:72). President Joseph Fielding Smith referred to these as inhabitants
of the "heathen nations," who never knew the law of the gospel (CHMR 1:276; D&C 45:54).

Sperry suggested that "those in this category must include millions of people throughout the earth who never heard the Gospel of Christ and most of whom, even if they
had heard it, would not have comprehended it or accepted it. Let me hasten to add," he cautioned, "that all men will hear the Gospel in the Spirit World, and some of
those who die without law will doubtless accept it and become heirs to the Celestial Kingdom. But in His infinite mercy and foresight, the Father, knowing the spiritual
capacity of His children, does not place a moral responsibility upon them in this life greater than they can bear. (Cf. Alma 29:8.) By reason of His great knowledge of
men in the pre-mortal state, God segregated them to a large extent in mortality and fixed 'the bounds of their habitation.' (Cf. Deut. 32:7-9; Acts 17:26.) As a result,
'the heathen nations ï¿½ and they that knew no law shall have part in the first resurrection; and it shall be tolerable for them.' (D&C 45:54.)" (DCC, 351.)

"Wherefore, he has given a law; and where there is no law given there is no punishment.ï¿½ But wo unto him that has the law given, yea, that has all the commandments
of God.ï¿½ and that transgresseth them, and that wasteth the days of his probation, for awful is his state!" (2 Ne. 9:25-27.)

See also: Terrestrial

Thief in the Night

The Lord has warned that "desolation shall come upon this generation as a thief in the night" (D&C 45:19). He also reminded us that his second coming shall be "as a
thief in the night" (D&C 106:4-5; see also 1 Thess. 5:2-8; JS-M 1:46-48).

He who comes as a "thief in the night" comes unexpectedly. There may be previous signs or warnings given regarding his future arrival, but the event itself will come
suddenly, without notice. They who are always prepared will be ready for the occasion, but the slothful and unrepentant, those who procrastinate, will be caught off
guard and be unprepared.

Third Part of the Hosts of Heaven

Of all the spirit children of our Father in Heaven, one-third chose to rebel and follow Lucifer (D&C 29:36-38; Abr. 3:27-28; Rev. 12:7-9). They are referred to as
devils (D&C 24:13), evil spirits (D&C 46:7), unclean spirits (Mark 3:11), angels of the devil (D&C 29:37), and "they who are filthy" (2 Ne. 9:16).

Those who chose this perditious path are committed to the destruction of God's purposes and exercise an everlasting hatred toward him and all who choose his ways
(Moro. 7:12). They have become "sons of perdition because they are in rebellion against the Father and are denied the privilege of receiving bodies because they kept
not their first estate" (WTP, 34).

So intense is their desire to possess a physical body that some even implored the Savior to cast them into the bodies of swine for they "prefer a swine's body to having
none" (Mark 5:2-13; TPJS, 181). They traverse this telestial sphere taunting and tempting, hoping to secure even a temporary abode in a temporal tenement. There are
numerous examples of these "unclean spirits" or "devils" being cast from the presence of the righteous by priesthood authority, which they are bound to recognize and
obey (Mark 1:23-27; Luke 4:33-36; D&C 24:13; 34:9; 84:67; 124:98; HC 1:82-83).

This one-third of our Father's children, together with those whom they have successfully conquered, will be eternally banished from God's presence and suffer the
fateful consequences of their sordid actions.

See also: Devils; Hosts of Hell; Sons of Perdition

Third Trump

Section 88 reveals that two series of seven trumps will sound, beginning with the return of the Savior at the beginning of the Millennium and ending with the last great
battle between the forces of good and evil at the end of that thousand-year period. The "third trump" of the first series will sound at the end of the Millennium,
announcing the resurrection of those of a telestial glory (D&C 88: 100-101; DS 2:297-98).

See also: Spirits of Men Who Are to Be Judged; Telestial

This Land

See: America

Thomas (B. Marsh)

Occasionally in the Doctrine and Covenants, the Lord will refer to a man only by his first name. In most instances, the identity of the individual is understood through
previous verses or the preface to that section.

In D&C 118:2 the name Thomas is given without these identifying qualities. Nevertheless, the revelation is addressed to "the Twelve," of whom Thomas B. Marsh was
the President. He was the only member of the Twelve with the given name of Thomas.

See also: Marsh, Thomas B.

Thompson Ohio

One of the locations where Joseph Smith received revelation was Thompson, Ohio. Elder B. H. Roberts described the nature of this settlement: "The Saints comprising
the Colesville [New York] branch, when they arrived at the gathering place, in Ohio, were advised to remain together and were settled at Thompson, a place in the
vicinity [northeast] of Kirtland. On their arrival Bishop Edward Partridge urged the Prophet Joseph to inquire of the Lord concerning the manner of settling them, and
 Copyrightfor
providing   (c)them.
                 2005-2009,
                     WhereuponInfobase  Mediainquired
                                  the Prophet   Corp. of the Lord and received the revelation.ï¿½ [D&C 51.] It will be seen from that revelation thatPage    999
                                                                                                                                                      the Saints    / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                 of the
Colesville branch were to be organized under the law of consecration and stewardship.ï¿½ It is evident that some of the brethren already living at Thompson, had
agreed to enter into the law of consecration and stewardship with the Saints from Colesville; and that afterwards they broke this covenant. Among these were Leman
One of the locations where Joseph Smith received revelation was Thompson, Ohio. Elder B. H. Roberts described the nature of this settlement: "The Saints comprising
the Colesville [New York] branch, when they arrived at the gathering place, in Ohio, were advised to remain together and were settled at Thompson, a place in the
vicinity [northeast] of Kirtland. On their arrival Bishop Edward Partridge urged the Prophet Joseph to inquire of the Lord concerning the manner of settling them, and
providing for them. Whereupon the Prophet inquired of the Lord and received the revelation.ï¿½ [D&C 51.] It will be seen from that revelation that the Saints of the
Colesville branch were to be organized under the law of consecration and stewardship.ï¿½ It is evident that some of the brethren already living at Thompson, had
agreed to enter into the law of consecration and stewardship with the Saints from Colesville; and that afterwards they broke this covenant. Among these were Leman
Copley and Ezra Thayre." (HC 1:180, footnote.)

Newel Knight was sent to Joseph Smith to find out what course of action the Thompson Saints should take, and Doctrine and Covenants 54 is the Lord's response.
Knight's previous appointment to take a missionary journey was canceled, and he was commanded to forsake the "stiffnecked" people and lead the "contrite" Saints of
Thompson to Missouri (D&C 56:5-8).

See also: Colesville, New York; Copley, Leman; Thayre, Ezra

Thompson Robert B.

The name of Robert B. Thompson appears but once in the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 124:12). The Lord indicated his pleasure with the man's conduct.
Thompson "was born in Great Driffield, England, October 1, 1811. For a number of years he was a Methodist preacher, but he embraced the gospel in Canada and
was baptized in 1836. He lived in Far West when the fires of persecution were kindled, and was compelled to flee for his life." (SS, 769-70.)

Thompson died an early death on August 27, 1841. Of his passing Joseph Smith wrote: "Elder Robert Blashel Thompson died at his residence in Nauvoo, in the 30th
year of his age, in the full hope of a glorious resurrection. He was associate editor of the Times and Seasons, colonel in the Nauvoo Legion, and had done much writing
for myself and the Church." (HC 4:411.)

Those That Die in Me

See: Dead That Die in the Lord

Those Who Are Christ's At His Coming

When the second trump sounds in the afternoon of the first resurrection, "those who are Christ's at his coming" will be resurrected (D&C 88:99). These are those of a
terrestrial order who "died without law," "who are honorable men of the earth" and "received not the testimony of Jesus in the flesh, but afterwards received it" (D&C
76:71-80). These are they "who were not worthy to be caught up to meet him [Christ], but who are worthy to come forth to enjoy the millennial reign" (DS 2:296-97).

See also: Second Trump; Terrestrial

Those Who Are to Remain Until the Great and Last Day

The fourth trump to sound, announcing the last order of resurrected beings, will be the call of condemnation. For "those who are to remain until that great and last day,
even the end.ï¿½ shall remain filthy still" (D&C 88:102). These are they to whom the notes of the trumpet will not be soothingly melodic but rather terrifyingly
condemnatory, for they will signal eternal banishment from the glories of God to the outer reaches of darkness. These are the "vessels of wrath" known as sons of
perdition. (D&C 76:31-38; 88:32.)

See also: Sons of Perdition

Those Who Have Fallen

In section 118 the Lord appointed four members of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles to "fill the places of those who have fallen" (D&C 118:1, 6). The four "fallen"
men were original members of the first Quorum of the Twelve established in this last dispensation. These four were William E. McLellin, excommunicated May 11,
1838; Luke S. Johnson, excommunicated April 13, 1838 (he was rebaptized in 1846 and died in Salt Lake in 1861); John F. Boynton, excommunicated December
1837; and Lyman E. Johnson, excommunicated April 13, 1838. (ECH, 575-76; CHMR 2:98.)

Thoughts

"God ï¿½ is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart" (D&C 33:1). Because he knows our very thoughts (D&C 6:16), we will be held accountable for them;
if they are not found spotless, they will "condemn us" (Alma 12:14). Thus, the commandment is given to "cast away ï¿½ idle thoughts" (D&C 88:69) and to "let virtue
garnish thy thoughts unceasingly" (D&C 121:45).

"He approaches nearest the Christ spirit," said President David O. McKay, "who makes God the center of his thoughts" (CR, Oct. 1953, p. 10). Elder J. Thomas
Fyans noted that "just as rivers are colored by the substances picked up as they flow along, so the streams of our thoughts are colored by the material through which
they are channeled" (CR, Apr. 1975, p. 130).

Along this same vein, Elder Sterling W. Sill observed that "the mind, like the dyer's hand, is colored by what it holds. If I hold in my mind and heart great ideas of faith
and enthusiasm, my whole personality is changed accordingly." (En., May 1978, p. 66.)

One must control the raw material that goes into the factory of the mind in order to ensure that the finished product is of a celestial quality. "You are today where your
thoughts have brought you," said Bishop Thorpe B. Isaacson. "You will be tomorrow, and the next day, and every day where your thoughts will take you." (CR, Oct.
1956, p. 12; see also Prov. 23:7; Isa. 14:24.)

See also: Desire of Their Hearts; Willing Mind

Thousand Years the

The "thousand years" spoken of wherein peace will reign, Satan will be bound, and Christ will rule the earth is the seventh period of earth's history known as the
Millennium (D&C 29:11, 22; 77:12; 88:101, 110).
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                      Page 1000 / 1033
See also: Millennium; Seventh Angel/Trump
Thousand Years the

The "thousand years" spoken of wherein peace will reign, Satan will be bound, and Christ will rule the earth is the seventh period of earth's history known as the
Millennium (D&C 29:11, 22; 77:12; 88:101, 110).

See also: Millennium; Seventh Angel/Trump

Thrash the Nations

The ministers of the Lord are called upon "to thrash the nations by the power of [His] Spirit" (D&C 35:13; 133:59). Smith and Sjodahl equate thrashing with threshing
and offer the following explanation of this expression, which is also found in Habakkuk 3:12: "Threshing, in olden times, was done by treading out the grain on a
threshing-floor. The going forth of the messengers of the gospel among the nations is like trampling the wheat sheaves on the hard floor. The valuable kernels are
carefully gathered up; the straw is left." (SS, 186.) Thus, to "thrash the nations" is to preach the gospel to them and gather in the Lord's kernels (converts).

See also: Field Is White Already to Harvest; Sheaves; Thrust in His Sickle

Three Witnesses

In March 1829, Joseph Smith was promised that in addition to his testimony, "the testimony of three" would go forth regarding the truth of the Book of Mormon (D&C
5:11, 15). These three had been spoken of by ancient prophets (2 Ne. 11:3; 27:12; Ether 5:2-4), and their experience was verified by modern revelation (D&C
128:20).

The three chosen witnesses were Oliver Cowdery, Martin Harris, and David Whitmer. They beheld by the power of God the plates from whence the Book of Mormon
was translated, as well as the heavenly messenger in whose care they are now kept, and they heard the voice of God declare the record to be true. (HC 1:52-57.)

"The object of this witness," wrote President Joseph Fielding Smith, "was that the world might be placed under obligation before the Lord, for these witnesses were to
bear testimony 'by the power of God'" (CHMR 1:45). In addition to viewing the plates, the witnesses viewed the sword of Laban, the Liahona, the Urim and
Thummim, and other records (D&C 17:1; LJFS, 242).

See also: Book of Mormon; Cowdery, Oliver; Harris, Martin; Liahona; Sword of Laban; Urim and Thummim; Whitmer, David; Wilderness of Fayette, Seneca County

Throne

The following discussion of thrones has been provided by Elder Bruce R. McConkie: "In the eternal sense, thrones are reserved for exalted persons who rule and reign
as kings and queens in the highest heaven of the celestial world. It is in such a sphere that 'God, even the Father reigns upon his throne forever and ever.' (D&C 76:92;
Rev. 20:11.) After Christ has presented up the kingdom to his Father, 'Then shall he be crowned with the crown of his glory, to sit on the throne of his power to reign
forever and ever.' (D&C 76:108.)

"Then shall all those who are joint-heirs with him-who have been 'crowned with the glory of his might,' and 'made equal with him' (D&C 88:107)-then shall they also sit
upon their thrones and even sit down with our Lord on his throne.ï¿½

"In token of their kingship, sovereignty, and dominion, exalted beings shall sit on thrones in eternity." (MD, 794; D&C 121:29.)

Those who are worthy to inherit such thrones will not use them as recliners of rest, for their very nature will impel them to be anxiously engaged in good causes (D&C
58:27-28). Celestial thrones are symbols of righteous power and the diligent use thereof; they are not seats for lethargic lounging.

See also: Blazing Throne of God

Thrust in His Sickle

There are a dozen occasions in the Doctrine and Covenants when the Lord invites the laborers in his field to thrust in their sickles (e.g., D&C 4:4; 6:3; 14:3, 4; 33:7). A
sickle is an agricultural instrument consisting of a curved metal blade fitted on a short handle. It is a common instrument for reaping crops in nonindustrialized nations.
The Lord uses the analogy of thrusting in the sickle to illustrate the work required to harvest souls.

See also: Field Is White Already to Harvest; Ripe; Sheaves; Thrash the Nations

Time

An oft-quoted phrase in Latter-day Saint culture is "for time and for all eternity." This sacred statement is spoken of in connection with the holy ordinance of temple
marriage, in which those words are used by the authorized officiator. The priesthood promise is given a worthy couple that their marriage will endure "for time and for
all eternity" (D&C 132:7).

Time is based on a measurement of the position of the planet whereon one resides and would therefore differ from one sphere to another. As used in the temple, "time"
refers to the period of one's mortal existence upon this earth.

When one passes through the veil of death, earthly time ceases to be part of one's experience and all contracts based upon this "time" are terminated. Contracts for
eternity transcend the veil and extend into a never-ending period of futurity.

See also: Angel's Time; Fulness of Times; God's Time; Meridian of Time; New and Everlasting Covenant of Marriage; Times of the Gentiles

Times of the Gentiles

The expression "times of the Gentiles" is found in two volumes of scripture (D&C 45:25, 28, 30; Luke 21:24). Of this phrase, President Joseph Fielding Smith has said:
"The times of the Gentiles commenced shortly after the death of our Redeemer. The Jews soon rejected the Gospel and it was then taken to the Gentiles. The times of
the Gentiles have continued from that time until now." (CHMR 1:196.)

The gospel was
 Copyright       first taken toInfobase
            (c) 2005-2009,      the Jews Media
                                         and only later to the Gentiles, that is, those not of the house of Israel, particularly of Judah. In fact, it took
                                               Corp.                                                                                                        a dramatic
                                                                                                                                                          Page    1001 vision to
                                                                                                                                                                          / 1033
Peter to convince him that the "times of the Gentiles" had arrived (Acts 10).

The gospel is not presently being preached in an organized fashion to the Jews, for they who were "first" to hear it in the days of the Savior, shall be "last" to hear it in
The expression "times of the Gentiles" is found in two volumes of scripture (D&C 45:25, 28, 30; Luke 21:24). Of this phrase, President Joseph Fielding Smith has said:
"The times of the Gentiles commenced shortly after the death of our Redeemer. The Jews soon rejected the Gospel and it was then taken to the Gentiles. The times of
the Gentiles have continued from that time until now." (CHMR 1:196.)

The gospel was first taken to the Jews and only later to the Gentiles, that is, those not of the house of Israel, particularly of Judah. In fact, it took a dramatic vision to
Peter to convince him that the "times of the Gentiles" had arrived (Acts 10).

The gospel is not presently being preached in an organized fashion to the Jews, for they who were "first" to hear it in the days of the Savior, shall be "last" to hear it in
our day (Matt. 20:16; D&C 90:9). We are still in the "times of the Gentiles." When this time has been fulfilled, then Judah will again receive the gospel.

See also: Gentiles

Tithing

At the present time, the Lord's financial law of sacrifice and obedience is tithing. This law is mentioned in four sections of the Doctrine and Covenants (64:23; 85:3;
97:11-12; 119) and is a concept known in both the Bible (Mal. 3:8-11; Luke 18:12) and the Book of Mormon (Alma 13:15; 3 Ne. 24:8-11). Tithing has been defined
by a former Presiding Bishop of the Church, Joseph L. Wirthlin, as follows: "The very word itself denotes one-tenth. A tithe is one-tenth of the wage earner's full
income.ï¿½ A tithe is one-tenth of the farmer's net income and also one-tenth of the produce used by the farmer to sustain his family which is a just and equitable
requirement, as others purchase out of their income such food as is needed to provide for their families. A tithe is one-tenth of the dividends derived from investments.
A tithe is one-tenth of net insurance income less premiums if tithing has been paid on the premiums." (CR, Apr. 1953, 98; italics added.)

Those who quibble over the amount, rationalize, or endeavor to justify less than one-tenth are guilty of "robbing God" (Mal. 3:8). Those who give "grudgingly" are
committing sin (Moro. 7:6-8). "God loveth a cheerful giver," said Paul (2 Cor. 9:7). Brigham Young declared, "We do not ask anybody to pay tithing unless they are
disposed to do so; but if you pretend to pay tithing, pay it like honest men" (IE, May 1941, p. 282).

The complete consecration of all we have to the Lord-which is required under the higher law-is not ours to live at the present time. Tithing is a schoolmaster for the day
when we will give our all. "No man is forced to pay one-tenth of that which he receives, but no man is entitled to the blessings of the celestial kingdom who refuses to
pay his honest tithing, and who has tithing to pay" (WTP, 276). "For he who is not able to abide the law of a celestial kingdom cannot abide a celestial glory" (D&C
88:22).

Today

The word today is used in two senses in the Doctrine and Covenants. It is used to represent that day in which we live, this moment of our existence. It is this meaning
which applies to the declaration that God is "the same today as yesterday, and forever" (D&C 20:12; 35:1; italics added).

The other use of the term is defined by Smith and Sjodahl: "'To-day' is the time before the coming of the Lord. The expression is found in Psalm 95:7 and Heb. 3:13.
The psalm referred to was sung at the dedication of the second temple, and it means, now, that we [have] had this manifestation of the goodness of God, 'harden not
your heart.' The introduction of this phrase here is a prophetic allusion to the building of the Kirtland Temple and the manifestations there to be given, if the Saints would
not harden their hearts." (SS, 393-94; italics added.)

See also: Summer; Yesterday, Today, and Forever

Tomorrow

The single use of the word tomorrow occurs in section 64, verse 24, where the Lord refers to his second coming. "For after today cometh the burning- ï¿½ for verily I
say, tomorrow all the proud and they that do wickedly shall be as stubble; and I will burn them up," said the Lord.

Inasmuch as today in this sense is the time before the coming of the Lord (SS, 394), "tomorrow" is the day of his coming. Tomorrow is that time when "the summer
shall be past, and the harvest ended" (D&C 45:2;56:16).See also: Today

Tongue

The tongue of every mouth will ultimately confess the glory of God and the name of his Only Begotten. "Seek not to declare my word, but first seek to obtain my word,
and then shall your tongue be loosed," said the Lord (D&C 11:21). To have one's tongue loosed is to cause one to speak fluently or convincingly on the subject at hand
(3 Ne. 26:14; D&C 88:104; Philip. 2:10). The Lord warned the wicked that "their tongues shall be stayed that they shall not utter against me" (D&C 29:19). To stay
one's tongue is to bind it or to prevent it from speaking.

When the scriptures speak of "nations, kindreds, tongues and people," reference is being made to nations or people who share a common language (D&C 7:3). To
speak in one's own tongue is to speak in one's own language (D&C 90:11).

See also: Cloven Tongues as of Fire; Gift of Tongues; Speak with Tongues

Traditions of Their Fathers

The traditions of their fathers is a phrase generally used in scripture in a negative sense to indicate that children are following the bad examples of their fathers (D&C
93:39; see also Jer. 16:19; Alma 3:8; En., May 1981, p. 35).

Transfigured

See: Day of Transfiguration

Translated

There are several ways in which the word translated is used in the revelations. The first refers to the process which Joseph Smith used in rendering the language of the
ancient Nephites into English (D&C 1:29; 10:10). The Lord also referred to Joseph Smith's work in rendering plainer explanations of biblical passages as a translation
(D&C 45:60).
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 1002 / 1033
Yet another meaning of translated refers to the condition whereby God alters the physical condition of selected mortals, thus making them temporarily impervious to the
frailties of the flesh, including death (D&C 7; 107:49; 3 Ne. 28:4-12; Moses 7:69; JST, Gen. 15:32-34). At the appropriate future time, each of these translated beings
will pass through an instantaneous death and be resurrected.
There are several ways in which the word translated is used in the revelations. The first refers to the process which Joseph Smith used in rendering the language of the
ancient Nephites into English (D&C 1:29; 10:10). The Lord also referred to Joseph Smith's work in rendering plainer explanations of biblical passages as a translation
(D&C 45:60).

Yet another meaning of translated refers to the condition whereby God alters the physical condition of selected mortals, thus making them temporarily impervious to the
frailties of the flesh, including death (D&C 7; 107:49; 3 Ne. 28:4-12; Moses 7:69; JST, Gen. 15:32-34). At the appropriate future time, each of these translated beings
will pass through an instantaneous death and be resurrected.

See also: Elijah; Enoch; John the Apostle; Melchizedek; Moses; Taken to Heaven Without Tasting Death

Translation

See: Book of Mormon; New Translation; Seer; Translated; Translation of My Scriptures; Translation of the Prophets; Translator; Urim and Thummim; Work of
Translation

Translation of My Scriptures

See: New Translation

Translation of the Prophets

See: New Translation

Translator

On three occasions in the Doctrine and Covenants, the Prophet Joseph's presiding position is referred to with an enumeration of some of the roles associated with that
position. The role of "translator" is mentioned in all three (D&C 21:1; 107:91-92; 124:125.)

Although one of Joseph's responsibilities was translating, that assignment does not appear to have been given to those who have since worn the prophet's mantle, nor
are they sustained as "translators" in Church conferences. Elder John A. Widtsoe explained, "In current practice, the word 'translator' is omitted, since should records
appear needing translation, the President of the Church may at any time be called, through revelation, to the special labor of translation" (ER, 256).

Traveling Bishops

The original revelation in Doctrine and Covenants section 20 was given in 1830, but verses 65-67 were added in 1835. These verses reflected the expansion of the
Church government, adding such offices as "traveling bishops, high councilors, [and] high priests" (D&C 20:66-67).

On February 4, 1831, Edward Partridge was called to be the first bishop of the Church, with jurisdictional responsibilities in Zion [Missouri]. He was the presiding high
priest to whom all looked for leadership in the Jackson County period of Church history. (CHC 2:367-68.)

Subsequently other bishops were called. Before the days of Nauvoo, these bishops were not confined to a particular area and might well be classified as "traveling
bishops." Later, men were called to serve as bishops of wards in Nauvoo, and in 1847 a Presiding Bishop of the Church was designated (CA 1978:123).

John A. Widtsoe identified three classifications of bishops: the Presiding Bishop of the Church, traveling bishops, and local or ward bishops (PCG, 126). It appears
that "traveling bishops" have not been used since the early days of the Church when they were needed to regulate the newly organized branches.

See also: Bishop

Traveling Councilors

See: Traveling Presiding High Council

Traveling Elders

The phrase "traveling elders" appears but once in the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 124:139) and refers specifically to the First Quorum of the Seventy, who are to
be "traveling ministers" (D&C 107:97) under the direction of the First Presidency and the Twelve Apostles. In other words, theirs is not a "standing" ministry, but they
are to travel throughout the world in their ministry. The Twelve Apostles, who are a "Traveling Presiding High Council," are in a general sense considered as traveling
elders (D&C 124:39, footnote a; 107:33).

See also: Seventy; Traveling Ministers

Traveling High Council

See: Traveling Presiding High Council

Traveling High Priests

On February 17, 1834, the first permanent high council of the Church was organized at Kirtland, Ohio. The Prophet earnestly sought the Lord's guidance, and "a form
and constitution" of all future high councils was prepared and approved two days later (HC 2:31).

Among the terms used in this "form and constitution" was that of "traveling or located high priests" (D&C 102:29). This had reference to the members of the high
council who were to be distinguished from the "traveling high council," which consists of the Twelve Apostles (D&C 102:30). Traveling high priests act under the
direction of the stake presidency as these men travel among the wards and branches within the jurisdictional boundaries of their respective stakes.

See also: High Council
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                   Page 1003 / 1033
Traveling Ministers
direction of the stake presidency as these men travel among the wards and branches within the jurisdictional boundaries of their respective stakes.

See also: High Council

Traveling Ministers

The Lord indicated that the "seventy are to be traveling ministers" (D&C 107:97). These men are General Authorities of the Church who act under the direction of the
First Presidency and the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (HC 2:201-2). Theirs is not a standing ministry confined to one location but extends throughout the earth as
they travel in ministering to the needs of the Saints and extending the blessings of the gospel to Jew and Gentile.

See also: Ministers; Seventy; Traveling Elders

Traveling Presiding High Council

In section 102, the Twelve Apostles are referred to as the "traveling high council" (D&C 102:29-30). They are referred to as "traveling councilors" and the "traveling
Presiding High Council" in section 107 (D&C 107:23, 33). Historians have pointed out that the Twelve "served as a traveling high council, authorized to set in order
Church affairs anywhere in the world outside the stakes of Zion. In 1841 their authority was expanded to include conduct of affairs within the stakes."(SLS, 80, 164.)

Thus, the Twelve received their authority "line upon line, precept upon precept," until they received a fulness of authority and keys under the hands of the Prophet
Joseph Smith, prior to his death (DS 1:259; TS 5:650, 651, 698). It is in their authority as Apostles, holding the keys of the kingdom and acting under the direction of
the First Presidency, that they are a "Traveling Presiding High Council," with jurisdiction over all stakes and missions of the Church.

See also: Apostle; Prophet; Revelator; Seer; Special Witnesses; Twelve, The

Treasures

Treasures are generally thought of in a temporal sense, with visions of worldly wealth filling one's mind. Such treasures can be lost to thieves, rust, or other elements of
the earth, and we have been warned about pursuing them to the exclusion of treasures with eternal staying power (Matt. 6:19-21; 3 Ne. 13:19-21; D&C 19:38). The
Lord counseled that a "good" desire would be "to lay up treasures for yourself in heaven" (D&C 6:27; italics added).

One source suggested that "treasures in heaven are the character, perfections, and attributes which men acquire by obedience to law. Thus, those who gain such
attributes of godliness as knowledge, faith, justice, judgment, mercy, and truth, will find these same attributes restored to them again in immortality.ï¿½

The greatest treasure it is possible to inherit in heaven consists in gaining the continuation of the family unit in the highest heaven of the celestial world." (DNTC 1:239-
40; see also Ps. 127:3-5; Alma 41:13-15; D&C 130:18.)

One reference to treasures in the Doctrine and Covenants indicates that when the lost tribes return from the north countries "they shall bring forth their rich
treasures" (D&C 133:30). Although these separated children of Israel will undoubtedly bring with them tangible treasures of a temporal nature, such as were brought
out of Egypt centuries earlier (see Ex. 12:35-36), they will also bring with them treasures of a spiritual nature, such as their own scriptures (2 Ne. 29:13) and the
spiritual strength of a people of God.

Another interesting use of the term treasures occurs in Doctrine and Covenants 111. In 1836 the Prophet Joseph Smith and several traveling companions arrived in
Salem, Massachusetts, as part of a short missionary journey. In addition to seeking converts, they also hoped to find a means of alleviating some of the financial distress
the Church was then experiencing.

A man by the name of Burgess had told them he could locate a "hidden treasure" in Salem, but was unable to fulfill his promise. While in Salem, the Lord revealed to
the Prophet that "there are more treasures than one for you in this city" (D&C 111:10; italics added).

These additional "treasures" had specific reference to the precious souls of the inhabitants of that city. However, the Lord indicated that he would gather them "in due
time for the benefit of Zion" (D&C 111:2). It is interesting to note that while Joseph Smith's initial visit to Salem was unsuccessful in gathering either temporal or spiritual
treasures, the promise of the Lord was at least partially fulfilled several years later. In 1843 the Prophet told Erastus Snow that he felt the "due time" of the Lord had
arrived and sent Elder Snow to Salem. During the next several years he was able to baptize over one hundred people in that historic town. (Erastus Snow Journal
[1841-1847], pp. 3-5.)

See also: Hidden Treasures of Knowledge; Riches of Eternity

Tree

See: Age of a Tree; Ax Is Laid at the Root of the Trees; Box-Tree; Fig Tree; Olive-Trees

Tribe of Judah

An 1831 revelation promised that the tribe of Judah would yet stand in the presence of their Messiah, the Lord Jesus Christ (D&C 133:35). Judah was one of the
twelve sons of Jacob (Israel) and is the namesake of one of the twelve tribes of Israel.

Following the break-up of the United Kingdom, wherein all twelve tribes had been united under kings Saul, David, and Solomon, the tribe of Judah ruled the territory
of Palestine known as the Southern Kingdom, which included Jerusalem. When the Romans destroyed Jerusalem in A.D. 70, the tribe of Judah became scattered to
the four corners of the earth. The Jewish people have since reclaimed a portion of Palestine and established their present-day homeland, the nation of Israel.

The Savior was born through the lineage of Judah and proclaimed to the Samaritan woman, "salvation is of the Jews" (John 4:22); i.e., He who would provide the plan
of salvation for mankind is of the tribe of Judah.

See also: Children of Judah; House of David; Israel; Jacob; Jews; Kingdom of the Jews; Tribes of Israel

Tribes of Israel
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                        Page 1004 / 1033
The "Tribes of Israel" represent the descendants of Israel (Jacob) through his twelve sons and their posterity. The original twelve tribes were named after each of
Israel's sons through his four wives. These sons and their respective mothers were:Reuben, Simeon, Levi, Judah,Isaachar, and Zebulun, sons of Leah; Dan and
Naphtali, sons of Bilhah; Gad and Asher, sons of Zilpah; and Joseph and Benjamin, sons of Rachel. (Gen. 29; 30.)
See also: Children of Judah; House of David; Israel; Jacob; Jews; Kingdom of the Jews; Tribes of Israel

Tribes of Israel

The "Tribes of Israel" represent the descendants of Israel (Jacob) through his twelve sons and their posterity. The original twelve tribes were named after each of
Israel's sons through his four wives. These sons and their respective mothers were:Reuben, Simeon, Levi, Judah,Isaachar, and Zebulun, sons of Leah; Dan and
Naphtali, sons of Bilhah; Gad and Asher, sons of Zilpah; and Joseph and Benjamin, sons of Rachel. (Gen. 29; 30.)

The Lord, through Jacob, gave Joseph's two sons, Ephraim and Manasseh, an inheritance among the tribes of Israel (JST, Gen. 48:5-6). In answer to the question,
"Who was then eliminated from the twelve tribes?" Joseph Fielding Smith said: "It was Levi and Joseph who were not numbered as tribes in Israel. Joseph received a
double portion through his sons, each inheriting through their adoption by their grandfather, and Levi's descendants becoming the ministers to all the other tribes of
Israel." (AGQ, 1:115; Num. 3:12-13.)

See also: Ephraim; Israel; Jacob; Judah; Manasseh; They Who Are in the North Countries; Tribe of Judah

Trodden

The Lord warned those who had entered into the covenant of the United Order that if they transgressed or broke their covenant they would be "cursed ï¿½ and shall
be trodden down by whom I will" (D&C 104:5). To be trodden down is to be walked upon or trampled by another's feet. It is symbolic of being subdued, repressed,
oppressed, and suffering misfortune at the hands of another.

On several occasions the wicked or wayward are compared to salt that has lost its savor and is "good for nothing only to be cast out and trodden under the feet of
men" (D&C 101:40; 103:10; Matt. 5:13; 3 Ne. 12:13).

In another usage of the word, the Savior speaks of his having "trodden the wine-press alone," which refers to the atoning sacrifice which he alone wrought (D&C
76:107: 88:106; 133:50).

See also: Red in His Apparel; Salt of the Earth

Trump of the Angel of God

The "trump of the angel of God" is the signal to be given at the time of the Second Coming which will bring to pass the resurrection of those celestial Saints whose
bodies had already been laid to rest in mother earth, as well as those of the same glory who are living at the time of Christ's coming. This latter group will pass through
death and resurrection in a "twinkling of an eye" (D&C 43:32; 88:98). These combined groups will be "caught up to meet him" (Christ) and will then descend with him
upon his return (DS 2:296).

See also: First Angel; First Fruits; First Resurrection; Lifted Up

Truth

The Lord declared, "Truth is knowledge of things as they are, and as they were, and as they are to come" (D&C 93:24; see also Jacob 4:13). Additionally we are told
that "truth abideth forever" (D&C 1:39; 88:66) and "is light" (D&C 84:45). The challenge of God's Saints is to declare the truth of the restored gospel of Jesus Christ to
all the world (D&C 58:47), not bragging, but in soberness (D&C 18:21), by the power of the Comforter (D&C 50:13-25).

The Savior desires all who are willing to be saved "to come unto a knowledge of the truth" (JST, 1 Tim. 1:3-5). He who is "the way, the truth, and the life" (John 14:6)
declared that "the Book of Mormon ï¿½ contains the truth" (D&C 19:26) and that The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints is "the only true and living church
upon the face of the whole earth" (D&C 1:30). While most churches and religions have some truths, and obviously many good members, only in Christ's restored
Church will the complete truth of the saving ordinances and principles of the gospel be found (TPJS, 316).

See also: Spirit of Truth; Word of Truth

Twelve the

In June 1829, the Lord revealed the forthcoming selection of "the Twelve ï¿½ who shall desire to take upon them my name with full purpose of heart" (D&C 18:26-
37). These Twelve are men called and ordained to the holy apostleship and set apart as members of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (D&C 107:26, 33).

With one exception, the phrase "the Twelve" in the Doctrine and Covenants refers to Apostles of the dispensation of the fulness of times. In section 29, verse 12, the
Lord makes reference to "the Twelve which were with me in my ministry at Jerusalem." These men, with the exclusion of Judas Iscariot, will stand at the "right hand" of
Jesus at his coming, and "judge the whole house of Israel" (D&C 29:12; 1 Ne. 12:9; Morm. 3:18)ï¿½

In our day, when the First Presidency is dissolved by the death of the President, if the two counselors had previously served as members of the Quorum of the Twelve
Apostles, they revert back to that Quorum and it temporarily contains fourteen men until a new First Presidency is organized (CR, Apr. 1970, p. 118; Oct. 1972, p.
29).

See also: Apostle; Equal in Authority; Prophet; Revelator; Seer; Special Witnesses; Traveling Presiding High Council

Twinkling of An Eye

The descriptive phrase "changed in the twinkling of an eye" appears three times in the Doctrine and Covenants and has reference to the instantaneous change from life
to death to resurrection that will occur to those who are righteous at the Lord's coming and to those who will live during the millennial period of earth's history (D&C
43:32; 63:51; 101:31). There will be no funerals and burials for these people, for their change to immortality will occur in no more time than it takes one to blink an eye.
This phrase was used by the resurrected Lord when he spoke to the three Nephites who will remain on earth until his coming (3 Ne. 28:8), and Paul referred to it in his
epistle to the Corinthians (1 Cor. 15:52).

See also: Resurrection

Two  Prophets
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                     Page 1005 / 1033
In response to inquiries regarding the meaning of some aspects of the book of Revelation, Joseph Smith was informed that the "two witnesses" that John saw were "two
prophets" to be raised up to the Jewish nation (D&C 77:15; Rev. 11:1-14). These two will have "power to shut heaven, that it rain not in the days of their prophecy:
epistle to the Corinthians (1 Cor. 15:52).

See also: Resurrection

Two Prophets

In response to inquiries regarding the meaning of some aspects of the book of Revelation, Joseph Smith was informed that the "two witnesses" that John saw were "two
prophets" to be raised up to the Jewish nation (D&C 77:15; Rev. 11:1-14). These two will have "power to shut heaven, that it rain not in the days of their prophecy:
and have power over waters to turn them to blood, and to smite the earth with all plagues, as often as they will."

A massive Gentile army, which at some future day will encompass Jerusalem, "shall be hindered from utterly destroying and overthrowing the city, while these two
Prophets continue" (VW, 41-42). However, "when they shall have finished their testimony," they will be allowed to be slain and their bodies will be left lying in the
street for three and one-half days, while the wicked of the world make merry and rejoice over their deaths. Nevertheless, the prophets shall then be resurrected and
respond to the invitation to ascend up to heaven. At this point, a great earthquake will separate the Mount of Olives, providing a valley of escape to the beleaguered
Jewish people. The Savior's appearance will then be imminent. (Ezek. 38:17-23; ST, 170-72.)

The "two witnesses" were described by Elder Bruce R. McConkie: "These two shall be followers of that humble man, Joseph Smith, through whom the Lord of
Heaven restored the fulness of his everlasting gospel in this final dispensation of grace. No doubt they will be members of the Council of the Twelve or of the First
Presidency of the Church. Their prophetic ministry to rebellious Jewry shall be the same length as was our Lord's personal ministry among their rebellious
forebears." (DNTC 3:509-10.)

See also: Two Shall Put Their Tens of Thousands to Flight

Two Shall Put Their Tens of Thousands to Flight

In a series of pronouncements regarding premillennial happenings, including the appearance of the resurrected Lord, mention is made of "two [who] shall put ï¿½ tens
of thousands to flight" (D&C 133:58). It is not unreasonable to assume that this may refer to the "two prophets" who shall be raised up to the Jewish nation at some
future point, and successfully humiliate and hold at bay the armies of the Gentiles that shall be encompassing Judah (Rev. 11:1-14; D&C 77:15). For a period of forty
two-months, these two shall successfully "put tens of thousands to flight."

See also: Two Prophets

U
Unbeliever

The Apostle Paul said that the unbelieving wife or husband is sanctified by the believing spouse (1 Cor. 7:10-16; D&C 74:1). An unbeliever is one who has not
accepted the gospel of Jesus Christ and is outside the faith. Unbelievers may also hold membership in Christ's church but lack the commitment to practice the beliefs
espoused by that church.

See also: Believers

Uncleanness

The Lord has counseled "keep slothfulness and uncleanness far from you" (D&C 90:18; see also Eph. 5:3). Elder Bruce R. McConkie defined uncleanness as "moral
filthiness, obscenity, or unchastity; any unholy or impure practice, as masturbation" (DNTC 2:517).

The Saints have been specifically counseled to keep anything that is unclean from polluting and defiling holy places of worship (D&C 94:8-9; 97:15-17). We are
reminded that "the kingdom of God is not filthy, and there cannot any unclean thing enter into the kingdom of God" (1 Ne. 15:34).

President Marion G. Romney observed that "each person is therefore unclean to the extent to which he has sinned, and because of that uncleanness is banished from
the presence of the Lord so long as the effect of his own wrongdoing is upon him" (En., May 1982, p. 8).

See also: Adultery; Filthy; Fornication; Garments Spotted with the Flesh; Lust; Sin; Whoremonger

Under His Feet

When the Son of Man comes he will "put all enemies under his feet" (D&C 49:6; see also 76:61; Ps. 66:3). This simply means that the wicked will no longer have free
reign in their pursuit of evil but will instead be in subjection to Christ and his Father.

Understanding of the Prudent

In the great vision of the degrees of glory, the Lord manifested that "the understanding of the prudent shall come to naught" (D&C 76:9; see also 2 Ne. 27:26). In the
same sense that the "wisdom of the wise shall perish," so shall it be with those who are "prudent [think they are wise] in their own sight" (2 Ne. 15:21; Isa. 5:21). That
is, those whose prudence and wisdom do not lead them to understand the things of an eternal verity-to reach to heaven-will find themselves mired in mortal matters, far
short of the mark of eternal life (Jacob 4:14-16). Their "understanding ï¿½ shall come to naught."

See also: Prudent; Wisdom of the Wise; Wise

Unfeigned

See: Love Unfeigned

Unfruitful in the Knowledge of the Lord

The Lord promised the presiding quorums of the Church that if they are righteous, godly, and full of the virtues which should characterize servants of God, "they shall
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                  Page    1006
not be unfruitful in the knowledge of the Lord" (D&C 107:30-31). In other words, they would not lack in understanding and testimony of the Lord      Jesus Christ/ 1033
                                                                                                                                                                   and the
gospel that bears his name. This same phrase was used by the Apostle Peter in his writings (2 Pet. 1:4-9).
Unfruitful in the Knowledge of the Lord

The Lord promised the presiding quorums of the Church that if they are righteous, godly, and full of the virtues which should characterize servants of God, "they shall
not be unfruitful in the knowledge of the Lord" (D&C 107:30-31). In other words, they would not lack in understanding and testimony of the Lord Jesus Christ and the
gospel that bears his name. This same phrase was used by the Apostle Peter in his writings (2 Pet. 1:4-9).

Elder Bruce R. McConkie has written: "None can comprehend the knowledge of God, of Christ, and of the gospel unless he himself possesses the attributes of
godliness, for the knowledge of spiritual things comes only by revelation, and until a person gains godly attributes he cannot receive the Spirit from whom revelation
comes" (DNTC 3:354).

Ungodly

See: Wicked

United Order

According to Elder Marion G. Romney, "The United Order, the Lord's program for eliminating the inequalities among men, is based upon the underlying concept that
the earth and all things therein belong to the Lord and that men hold earthly possessions as stewards accountable to God.

"On February 9, 1831, the Lord revealed to the Prophet what His way was. (D&C 42.) In his way there were two cardinal principles: (1) consecration and (2)
stewardship.

"To enter the United Order, one consecrated all his possessions to the Church by a 'covenant and deed which' could 'not be broken.' That is, he completely divested
himself of all of his property by conveying it to the Church.

"Having thus voluntarily divested himself of title to all his property, the consecrator received from the Church a stewardship by a like conveyance. This stewardship
could be more or less than his original consecration, the object being to make 'every man equal according to his family, according to his circumstances and his wants
and needs.' (D&C 51:3.)

"This procedure preserved in every man the right to private ownership and management of his property. At his own option he could alienate it or keep and operate it
and pass it on to his heirs.

"The intent was, however, for him to so operate his property as to produce a living for himself and his dependents. So long as he remained in the order he consecrated
to the Church the surplus he produced above the needs and wants of his family. This surplus went into a storehouse, from which stewardships were given to others and
from which the needs of the poor were supplied." (LTG, 218-19.)

President J. Reuben Clark declared: "The United Order and communism are not synonymous. Communism is Satan's counterfeit of the United Order." As to the history
of the original order, President Clark said: "The Lord tried us for three years to see if we could not set up the United Order; we could not. So then at Fishing River on
June 22, 1834, following the dissolution of Zion's Camp, the Lord told us that we should give up the United Order and that he would not reestablish it until Zion was
redeemed, and that time has not yet come." (MFP 6:199-200.)

See also: Order of Enoch; Steward; Stewardship; Storehouse, Lord's; United Order of the City of Zion; United Order of the Stake of Zion

United Order of the City of Zion

On February 9, 183l, the Lord revealed the basis of the United Order (D&C 42). This was the law of the Church for the next three years, although all did not
subscribe to the conditions thereof and ultimately the law was repealed (MFP 6:200).

Several months before its demise, the Lord instructed the Saints to become organized in two major "orders." One was to be established in Missouri and another in
Ohio. The former was to be called the United Order of the City of Zion, which encompassed the Saints in the "land of Zion," Missouri (D&C 104:47-50; see also
D&C 57:1-2).

See also: United Order; United Order of the Stake of Zion

United Order of the Stake of Zion

The United Order of the Stake of Zion was the financial system which the Lord established in Kirtland, Ohio (D&C 104:47-50; MFP 6:199-200). In 1834, this was
the eastern stronghold of the Church and was to be separate from the "order" established in the "City of Zion," or Missouri. Prior to this time, one "order" had
encompassed the entire Church, although not all had faithfully subscribed thereto.

The Saints in Missouri were suffering severe persecution at this time; Smith and Sjodahl suggest that "the brethren in Kirtland were not to suffer on account of the losses
inflicted by the mob on the Saints in Zion. As an independent organization, they would be in a position to render financial aid to the exiles. As a part of the organization
in Zion (under the previous singular system), the financial disaster engendered by mob rule would have affected them also, and they might have been unable to come to
the aid of their brethren." (SS, 674.)

See also: United Order; United Order of the City of Zion

United States

The United States of America is only referred to directly once in the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 135:7), although its landmark charter-the Constitution-is
mentioned several times (D&C 98:5-6; 101:80; 109:54; OD-1). "The United States of America grew from a group of English colonies established along the east coast
of North America in the 17th and early 18th centuries" (Encyclopedia Brittanica, 15th ed., 1974, 18:946).

At the time of its mention in Elder John Taylor's account of the martyrdom (1844), the organized states of the country extended from the Atlantic Ocean westward to
Iowa, Missouri, Arkansas, and Louisiana. The unorganized Indian Territory extended further west.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                     Page 1007 / 1033
Ancient prophecy recorded the future birth of this nation as it was "delivered by the power of God out of the hands of all other nations" (1 Ne. 13:15-19). It is a "land
which is choice above all other lands" (1 Ne. 13:30) because it is the birthplace of the restoration of the gospel; from its borders the message of salvation will go to
every other nation (HC 4:540).
At the time of its mention in Elder John Taylor's account of the martyrdom (1844), the organized states of the country extended from the Atlantic Ocean westward to
Iowa, Missouri, Arkansas, and Louisiana. The unorganized Indian Territory extended further west.

Ancient prophecy recorded the future birth of this nation as it was "delivered by the power of God out of the hands of all other nations" (1 Ne. 13:15-19). It is a "land
which is choice above all other lands" (1 Ne. 13:30) because it is the birthplace of the restoration of the gospel; from its borders the message of salvation will go to
every other nation (HC 4:540).

"The true destiny of America is religious, not political," declared President Alvin R. Dyer; "it is spiritual, not physical" (CR, Oct. 1968, p. 106). President N. Eldon
Tanner noted: "Only as we accept and live the teachings of the gospel can the destiny which God planned for America be realized and the world united in peace and
brotherhood" (En., May 1976, p. 51).

See also: America; Constitution (#1); Zion

Unjust

To be unjust is to act contrary to the ways of justice and righteousness (D&C 134:12). Those who so act are condemned by the Lord (D&C 101:90). He who was the
perfect example of justice, "suffered for sins, the just for the unjust, that he might bring us to God" (D&C 138:7).

Those who refuse to accept Christ's atonement and the plan whereby they can become clean from their unjust acts will remain filthy and shall come forth in the
resurrection of the unjust (D&C 76:17; 88:35, 102).

See also: Resurrection of the Unjust

Unlearned

See: Weak Things of the Earth/ World

Unquenchable Fire

In four places in the Doctrine and Covenants, the wicked are warned that they shall be cast into an "unquenchable fire" (D&C 43:33; 63:34, 54; 101:66). According to
President Joseph Fielding Smith, "This unquenchable fire is, of course, the torment which comes to the wicked who do not repent and who have failed to keep the
covenants and commandments. It will be the torment of the mind and soul." (CHMR 1:232.)

This definition is in keeping with statements by two Book of Mormon prophets who spoke of the "unquenchable fire" that fills the breast of the guilty (Mosiah 2:38;
Morm. 9:5).

See also: Everlasting Punishment; Vengeance of Eternal Fire

Unspeakable Gift of the Holy Ghost

The unique phrase "the unspeakable gift of the Holy Ghost" is found in what President Joseph Fielding Smith refers to as "one of the greatest letters ever
written" (CHMR 2:176, 179; D&C 121:26). As an adjective, unspeakable denotes something that is inexpressible or unutterable. As a noun, it refers to "a being or
thing beyond the power of language to describe."

Experiences with the Spirit of the Holy Ghost are frequently unspeakable in that they are beyond one's capacity to describe in mortal words. To quote Elder Neal A.
Maxwell, "the tongue cannot tell all it knows" (En., May 1976, p. 26).

Unspotted

In order to remain "unspotted from the world," the Saints are counseled to regularly worship in sacrament services (D&C 59:9). The spots of the world are the taints of
the temptations to which one succumbs, the stains of sin. The unrepentant sinner will not stand without blemish.

See also: Garments ï¿½ Pure and White; Garments Spotted with the Flesh; Marriage of the Lamb; Rid Their Garments

Untoward Generation

Webster defines untoward as "difficult to manage, stubborn, or troublesome." Thus, when the Lord cries, "Save yourselves from this untoward generation," he is
admonishing all to step away from any leanings toward rebelliousness against his holy ways (D&C 36:6; 109:41). An "untoward generation" is a "rebellious generation
which refuses to change its ungodly course" (DNTC 2:42).

A footnote reference in the LDS edition of the King James Bible to "untoward generation" indicates the meaning in Greek as a "crooked" generation (Acts 2:40,
footnote b).

Upbraid Him Not

The term upbraid might be one of the most used and least understood words among Latter-day Saints. The passage of scripture which led Joseph Smith to the Sacred
Grove was James's admonition: "If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him" (James 1:5;
italics added; JS-H 1:11, 26; D&C 42:68). Webster states that to "upbraid" means to charge, accuse, or reprove reproachfully, to scold. One who approaches the
Lord in faith will not be reproached or scolded. Those with evil hearts, however, are to be upbraided, or reproved.

Upper Room

In announcing the revelation received on granting the priesthood to "all worthy male members of the Church," the First Presidency said this revelation had come after
they had spent "many hours in the Upper Room of the Temple supplicating the Lord for divine guidance" (OD-2). The temple referred to is the Salt Lake Temple. This
house of the Lord has special rooms set aside for meetings of the First Presidency, Council of the Twelve Apsotles, and other General Authorities of the Church.
 Copyright
Weekly      (c) 2005-2009,
        meetings  of the FirstInfobase  Media
                                Presidency     Corp.
                                           and the Council of the Twelve are held in one of these special rooms.                               Page 1008 / 1033

One who was present on the occasion of the revelation said: "President Kimball brought up the matter of the possible conferral of the priesthood upon those of all
In announcing the revelation received on granting the priesthood to "all worthy male members of the Church," the First Presidency said this revelation had come after
they had spent "many hours in the Upper Room of the Temple supplicating the Lord for divine guidance" (OD-2). The temple referred to is the Salt Lake Temple. This
house of the Lord has special rooms set aside for meetings of the First Presidency, Council of the Twelve Apsotles, and other General Authorities of the Church.
Weekly meetings of the First Presidency and the Council of the Twelve are held in one of these special rooms.

One who was present on the occasion of the revelation said: "President Kimball brought up the matter of the possible conferral of the priesthood upon those of all
races. This was a subject that the group of us had discussed at length on numerous occasions in the preceding weeks and months. The President restated the problem
involved, reminded us of our prior discussions, and said he had spent many days alone in this upper room pleading with the Lord for an answer to our prayers." (P,
127; italics added.) Following further discussion in which hearts were knit in unity, prayerful petitioning of the Lord on the matter brought the sought-for answer.

See also: Cloven Tongues of Fire: Kimball, Spencer W.

Upright in Heart

The Lord has warned that only the "upright in heart" will participate in going up to the land of Zion. (D&C 61:16.) Webster's unabridged dictionary states that one who
is upright is erect in position, pointing upward. An upright person such as Job (Job 1:1) is morally correct, honest, and just. If one's heart is upright, it is "pointing
upward," lifted toward God, and receptive to the life-giving sustenance of the Spirit.

See also: Walk Uprightly

Uriah

In citing examples of authorized plural marriages, the Lord indicated that David's wives had been given him through prophetic sanction: "and in none of these things did
he sin against me save in the case of Uriah and his wife; and, therefore he hath fallen from his exaltation" (D&C 132:39). There is a definite message in that statement to
those who contract or consummate plural marriage without the authorization of the one who holds the keys of this power-the living prophet of The Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints (D&C 132:7).

President Spencer W. Kimball, twelfth prophet of this last dispensation, emphatically declared: "We warn you against the so-called polygamy cults which would lead
you astray. Remember the Lord brought an end to this program many decades ago through a prophet who proclaimed the revelation to the world.ï¿½ It is wrong and
sinful to ignore the Lord when he speaks. He has spoken-strongly and conclusively." (CR, Oct. 1974, p. 5.)

Uriah, the man spoken of in the revelation regarding plural marriage, was the legal husband of Bathsheba, the woman with whom David committed adultery and for
whom he had the faithful Uriah slain (2 Sam. 11). The martyr Uriah had such integrity that when called home from the battlefield to have an audience with the king,
Uriah refused to sleep or receive refreshment in the luxury of his own home, for his colleagues were yet encamped in open fields and tents.

Just as surely as David's star lost its luster and fell into infamy, Uriah's star soared into eternal integrity and honor, for which he shall always be remembered.

See also: David; Law of Sarah

Urim and Thummim

The early revelations contained in sections 3, 6, 7, 10, 11, 12, 14, 15, 16, and 17 were received by Joseph Smith through use of the Urim and Thummim. "A Urim and
Thummim consists of two special stones called seer stones or interpreters. The Hebrew words urim and thummim, both plural, mean lights and perfections. Presumably
one of the stones is called Urim and the other Thummim. Ordinarily they are carried in a breastplate over the heart." (MD, 818.)

"The history concerning the Urim and Thummim, or 'Interpreters' ï¿½ is not very clear. Abraham had the Urim and Thummim by which he received revelations of the
heavenly bodies, as he has recorded in the Book of Abraham. (Abr. 3:1-4.) What became of these after his death we do not know. Aaron also had the Urim and
Thummim, and these were, evidently from the reading of the Bible, handed down among the priests of Aaron from generation to generation. (Ex. 28:30: Lev. 8:8; Num.
27:21: Deut. 33:8; 1 Sam. 28:6; Ezra 2:63; Neh. 7:65.) The Lord gave to the brother of Jared the Urim and Thummim which he brought with him to this continent.
These were separate and distinct from the Urim and Thummim had by Abraham and in Israel in the days of Aaron. (Ether 3:22-28.)" (AGQ 1:159.)

It was this latter Urim and Thummim that came into the possession of Book of Mormon prophets and were deposited with the plates that centuries later would be
entrusted to the Prophet Joseph Smith (Ether 3:23-28; 4:1-5; Mosiah 28:11-16; JS-H 1:34-35). This instrument of spiritual discernment is mentioned in the text of
several early revelations as the means whereby the Book of Mormon was translated (D&C 10:1) and as one of the ancient artifacts the three special witnesses of the
Book of Mormon were to view (D&C 17:1).

Elder John A. Widtsoe said, "Clearly the Urim and Thummim were used in official communication with the Lord. Beyond that, little is known of them.

"While the Prophet was undoubtedly required to place himself in the proper spirit and men tal attitude before he could use the Urim and Thummim successfully, yet it
must also be concluded that the stones were essential to the work of translation.

"The 'stones in silver bows' seemed ï¿½ to have possessed the general power of making spiritual manifestations understandable to Joseph Smith.

"The Prophet did not always receive revelations by the aid of the Urim and Thummim. As he grew in spiritual power, he learned to bring his spirit into such harmony
with divinity that it became, as it were, a Urim and Thummim to him and God's will was revealed without the intervention of external aids." (ER, 89-90.)

Although the prophets and Apostles who are sustained as "seers" have the right to use the Urim and Thummim if necessary, it appears that the instruments have not
been in the hands of Church leaders since Joseph Smith delivered them back to Moroni along with the sacred records from which the Book of Mormon was translated.
President Joseph Fielding Smith emphasized that accounts of its use after that time "are evidently errors" (DS 3:225).

We are informed that "the place where God resides is a great Urim and Thummim," and the celestialized earth "will be a Urim and Thummim to the inhabitants who
dwell thereon." The celestialized Saints who dwell thereon will possess their own personal Urim and Thummim. (D&C 130:8-10.) This may have implications to the
omniscience of God as well as to the light and perfection which emanates from him and those who faithfully follow him.

Utah
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                 Page    1009
In 1847 President Brigham Young led a group of pioneers into the Great Basin area of what is now the western part of the United States but which  at the time /included
                                                                                                                                                                 1033
territory claimed by Mexico. The Saints immediately began the colonization of a large territory they called "Deseret," which was a Book of Mormon name meaning
"honeybee" (see Ether 2:3). The initial territory covered some 210,000 square miles, reaching from the Rocky Mountains on the east to the Sierra Nevada Mountains
omniscience of God as well as to the light and perfection which emanates from him and those who faithfully follow him.

Utah

In 1847 President Brigham Young led a group of pioneers into the Great Basin area of what is now the western part of the United States but which at the time included
territory claimed by Mexico. The Saints immediately began the colonization of a large territory they called "Deseret," which was a Book of Mormon name meaning
"honeybee" (see Ether 2:3). The initial territory covered some 210,000 square miles, reaching from the Rocky Mountains on the east to the Sierra Nevada Mountains
on the west and from the Columbia River on the north to the Gila River in Arizona on the south. (Encyclopedia Britannica, 15th ed., 18:1102.)

In 1850 Congress passed a bill organizing the Territory of Utah, discarding the Saints' chosen name of Deseret. "Brigham Young was appointed governor, a position he
had held in the 'Provisional State of Deseret'" (ECH, 392). The "Territory" spoken of in Official Declaration-1 is the Territory of Utah.

Repeated efforts to achieve statehood were turned aside by the Congress, mainly because of falsehoods and misinformation circulated against the Saints and because
of the public opposition to the Saints' practice of plural marriage. With the issuance of the Manifesto by Wilford Woodruff, calling an end to polygamy, Congress was
more favorable to granting statehood for Utah. This became a reality on January 4, 1896, when the whittled-down Territory of Utah (now only 84, 916 square miles)
became the forty-fifth state of the Union. (SLS, 413-18.)

The state capital of Utah is Salt Lake City, headquarters of The Church of Jesus Chirst of Latter-day Saints. Three revelations in the Doctrine and Covenants were
recorded in this place (D&C 138; OD-1; OD-2).

See also: Salt Lake City

Utah Commission

In 1882 the United States Congress passed the Edmunds Act. This law "made punishable the contracting of plural marriage, [and] also polygamous living, which was
designated as 'unlawful cohabitation'" (ECH, 482). In addition the law "declared vacant all offices in the Territory of Utah connected with registration and election
duties, and established a board of five commissioners, to be appointed by the president, to assume these functions" (SLS, 394).

This group of men arrived in Utah in August of 1882 and energetically went about their work, often "beyond the scope of the law," imposing many procedures which
were unjust to the majority population-the Mormons (ECH, 483). Their reports to the secretary of the interior were often erroneous or false and biased against
members of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints (OD-1).

See also: Manifesto; Secretary of the Interior

V
Vain

The word vain can have several meanings. When the Lord declares that one's "faith is vain," it means his faith is without any merit and is worthless (D&C 104:55). To
be vain is to be conceited, and the Lord warns against vain ambition (D&C 121:37). Those who "take the name of the Lord in vain" are violating one of the basic
commandments issued on the summit of Sinai (D&C 136:21; Ex. 20:7).

With regards to this last usage, to take the name of the Lord in vain is to profane or to blaspheme, to show utter disrespect for Deity. The Lord's name can also be
taken in vain when one violates sacred covenants entered into at baptism, through priesthood ordinations, in holy temples, and through participation in sacrament
services (see D&C 20:37, 75-79; 84:33-42).

President Spencer W. Kimball counseled that "it is not enough to refrain from profanity or blasphemy. We need to make important in our lives the name of the
Lord." (CR, Oct. 1978, p. 7.)

There is another way in which the name of the Lord may be used in vain. This is done when one invokes God's name in unauthorized ordinances, "having not
authority" (D&C 63:62). No matter how sincere an individual may be, unauthorized ordinances are without validity (see D&C 22). Of course to deliberately deceive by
pretending to possess proper authority is a most serious sin.

Valiant in the Testimony of Jesus

Those "who are not valiant in the testimony of Jesus" lose the promised crown of glory in God's kingdom (D&C 76:79). President Ezra Taft Benson has noted: "Not to
be valiant in one's testimony is a tragedy of eternal consequence. These are members who know this latter-day work is true, but who fail to endure to the end. Some
may even hold temple recommends, but do not magnify their callings in the Church. Without valor, they do not take an affirmative stand for the kingdom of God. Some
seek the praise, adulation, and honors of men; others attempt to conceal their sins; and a few criticize those who preside over them." (En., May 1982, p. 63.)

"The great cornerstone of valiance in the cause of righteousness," said Elder Bruce R. McConkie, "is obedience to the whole law of the whole gospel" (En., Nov. 1974,
p. 35).

See also: Continueth in God; Endure to the End; Stand Fast; Testimony of Jesus

Van Buren County Missouri

The name of Van Buren County, Missouri, appears only in the preface of section 101, which revelation was received following the expulsion of the Saints from Jackson
County late in 1833. Under the date of December 12, 1833, four days before this revelation was received, Joseph Smith wrote: "An express arrived at Liberty, from
Van Buren county, with information that those families, which had fled from Jackson county, and located there, were about to be driven from that county, after building
their houses and carting their winter's store of provisions, grain, etc., forty or fifty miles. Several families are already fleeing from thence. The contaminating influence of
the Jackson county mob, is predominent in this new county of Van Buren, the whole population of which is estimated at about thirty or forty families.ï¿½ The continued
threats of deaths to individuals of the Church, if they make their appearance in Jackson county, prevent the most of them ï¿½ from returning to that county, to secure
personal property, which they were obliged to leave in their flight." (HC 1:456-57; italics added.)

Although called Van Buren County as early as 1833, the state legislature did not officially create it as such until 1835, when a southern portion of Jackson County was
officially
 Copyright partitioned away. Later
             (c) 2005-2009,        its name
                             Infobase       wasCorp.
                                         Media  changed to Cass County, by which it is presently known.                                          Page 1010 / 1033
See also: Missouri
personal property, which they were obliged to leave in their flight." (HC 1:456-57; italics added.)

Although called Van Buren County as early as 1833, the state legislature did not officially create it as such until 1835, when a southern portion of Jackson County was
officially partitioned away. Later its name was changed to Cass County, by which it is presently known.

See also: Missouri

Vanities of the World

Following his sacred interview with both the Father and the Son, Joseph Smith "was entangled again in the vanities of the world" (D&C 20:5). Vanity, according to
Webster, is something that is of no real value, useless, or empty.

The "vanities" with which Joseph had become "entangled," were the valueless, "foolish errors ï¿½ and weakness[es] of youth." They were not "great or malignant sins:"
but, rather, the "levity" which the young Prophet felt was "not consistent with that character which ought to be maintained by one who was called of God" (JS-H 1:28).

If pursued, vanity can bring condemnation (D&C 84:55). This may have something to do with the Lord's admonition to make proper use of one's stewardship of time
and talents, to be "anxiously engaged" in good causes (D&C 58:26-28; 88:118-24), rather than to waste either time or talent on frivolity, carnality or other valueless
pursuits of this life.

Veil

The origin of the veil is described by Elder Orson Pratt: "The Fall [of Adam] has let down a vail between us and our Father. ï¿½ This vail does not prevent the eye of
the Almighty from seeing and discerning the conduct of his children, but it prevents us, while in this state of mortality, from beholding his presence, unless we rend the
vail by our faith and obedience and, like the brother of Jared, are permitted to come back into his presence.ï¿½ We are now laboring under the imperfections of the
fall, and because of that fall a vail shuts us from his presence." (JD 16:364; Ether 3.)

The nature of this veil is discussed by Elder Parly P. Pratt: "A veil is drawn between the one sphere and the other, whereby all the objects in the spiritual sphere are
rendered invisible to those in the temporal. To discern beings or things in the spirit world, a person in the flesh must be quickened by spiritual elements, the veil must be
withdrawn, or the organs of sight, or of hearing, must be transformed, so as to be adapted to the spiritual sphere. ï¿½ The elements and beings in the spirit world are as
real and tangible to spiritual organs, as things and beings of the temporal world are to beings of a temporal state." (KT, 126-27.)

In January 1831, the Lord promised that the "veil of darkness" would soon be rent and the "purified" would see him (D&C 38:8). The promise was repeated in
November of that same year, and the Lord indicated the experience would not be with the "carnal neither natural mind, but with the spiritual" (D&C 67:10). One
source suggests this promise was fulfilled when the veil was rent at the dedication of the Kirtland Temple and marvelous manifestations occurred (SS, 406-7; HC
2:427-28; JD 11:10).

A dramatic rending of the veil occurred shortly after the dedication of the temple in Kirtland when Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery were visited by the resurrected
Lord and other heavenly messengers in the temple (D&C 110).

A further fulfillment of this promise indicates that "all flesh" shall see the Savior together when the "veil of the covering of his temple ï¿½ which hideth the earth, shall be
taken off" (D&C 101:23). Joseph Smith said, "Could we all come together with one heart and one mind in perfect faith the veil might as well be rent today as next
week, or any other time" (TPJS, 9).

The rending of the veil is not reserved for a select few with special ecclesiastical callings. It is available to all the righteous. Elder Bruce R. McConkie has said: "The
Lord wants all his children to gain light and truth and knowledge from on high. It is his will that we pierce the veil and rend the heavens and see the visions of
eternity." (En., Nov. 1978, p. 61 .)

See also: Revelation; Vision

Veils

See: Breastwork of the Pulpit

Vengeance of Eternal Fire

Speaking of those who will be consigned to the telestial glory in the hereafter, the Lord revealed that they will "suffer the vengeance of eternal fire" and be "cast down to
hell" (D&C 76:105-6). Such eternal vengeance is decreed by Him whose name is Endless (D&C 19:10) and whose ways are eternal. That which is eternal will always
be in existence, although one may not always be subject to its effects. Hence telestial beings will suffer the effects of their mortal misdeeds in the "vengeance of eternal
fire" until the day of their redemption (resurrection) at the end of the Millennium; but the existence of the "eternal fire" will continue. In other words, the "prison" remains
even after the individual "prisoner" has paid the price and has been set free (GT 1:144).

Although the wicked will be "burned" at the coming of Christ (D&C 64:24), the "fire" to which they will be subjected during their sojourn in hell is not literal. This "fire"
is the anguish of their tormented spirits, as they experience the displeasure of Deity and suffer the consequences of their wicked ways (Mosiah 2:38; see also Alma
15:3; 36:12-13).

See also: Everlasting Punishment; Telestial; Unquenchable Fire

Vessels of the Lord

The dictionary defines a "vessel" as a receptacle or "a person regarded as one into whom some quality is infused." Those individuals who take upon themselves the
name of the Lord are vessels who should be "infused," or filled, with a special quality of righteousness. The Lord declared, "Be ye clean that bear the vessels of the
Lord" (D&C 38:42; 133:5; 3 Ne. 20:41; Isa. 52:11).

That which is carried within the "vessels" of the Lord, or "vessels of mercy" as Paul called them, should be of the highest quality, pure and undefiled, pouring forth a
continuous stream of "living water" (Rom. 9:23; see also John 4:10; D&C 63:23). Such a person accepts Paul's counsel to "be a vessel unto honour, sanctified and
meet for the master's use, and prepared unto every good work" (2 Tim. 2:21; see also 1 Thess. 4:3-4). These righteous receptacles are the true "vessels of the Lord."
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                             Page 1011 / 1033
Vessels of Wrath
That which is carried within the "vessels" of the Lord, or "vessels of mercy" as Paul called them, should be of the highest quality, pure and undefiled, pouring forth a
continuous stream of "living water" (Rom. 9:23; see also John 4:10; D&C 63:23). Such a person accepts Paul's counsel to "be a vessel unto honour, sanctified and
meet for the master's use, and prepared unto every good work" (2 Tim. 2:21; see also 1 Thess. 4:3-4). These righteous receptacles are the true "vessels of the Lord."

Vessels of Wrath

Those who commit the "unpardonable sin" are designated as "sons of perdition," or "vessels of wrath, doomed to suffer the wrath of God, with the devil and his angels
in eternity" (D&C 76:33). The term vessels of wrath appears only one other time in scripture, and it is contrasted with "vessels of mercy" (Rom. 9:22-23).

In this latter context, Elder Bruce R. McConkie has defined "vessels of wrath" as "the rebellious and disobedient; those, as the seed of Esau, who waste the days of
their probation and walk in carnal paths." The "vessels of mercy" are contrasted as being "obedient and righteous persons, those, as the seed of Israel, who were
foreordained in the pre-mortal life to receive that glory which is eternal life." (DNTC 2:277.)

In the context of this definition, it would appear that not all "vessels of wrath" will become "sons of perdition." However, all "sons of perdition" are and will be "vessels
of wrath," that is, they will be recipients of the wrath of God and suffer the torment thereof.

See also: Sons of Perdition

Vicarious Baptism

See: Baptism for the Dead

Vineyard

The term vineyard is a frequent expression found in the literature of the Lord. The great parable known as the allegory of Zenos, which gives the history of Israel, uses
the term extensively to refer to the world in which we live (Jacob 5; AGQ 4:203-6).

The meaning of vineyard is very evident in the three dozen times it is found in the Doctrine and Covenants, of which the following is an example: Speaking of the world
in which we live, the Lord said, "And my vineyard has become corrupted" (D&C 33:4). Again, the Lord said: "Thou art called to labor in my vineyard, and to build up
my church, and to bring forth Zion" (D&C 39:13).

See also: Prune My Vineyard

Vipers

See: Generation of Vipers

Virgins

A revelation on marriage speaks of virgins (D&C 132:61-63). Specifically the term applies to one who has never had sexual intercourse. In a more general sense it may
apply to an unmarried woman.

See also: Ten Virgins

Vision

Several Church Presidents have writings in the Doctrine and Covenants that came through the spiritual medium of a vision. Joseph Smith experienced the glorious vision
which described the kingdoms of glory (D&C 76), and he spoke of his experience in the Kirtland Temple with heavenly messengers as a vision (D&C 110). In
addition, he was given a vision showing the heirs of the celestial kingdom (D&C 137).

President Wilford Woodruff said "the Lord showed me by vision and revelation exactly what would take place if we did not stop this practice [of plural
marriage]." (Excerpts from Three Addresses by President Wilford Woodruff Regarding the Manifesto, 1981 edition of the D&C, p. 293.) Furthermore, Joseph F.
Smith had a vision of the redemption of the dead (D&C 138).

Elder Bruce R. McConkie explained, "Through supernatural means, by the power of the Holy Ghost, devout persons are permitted to have visions and to see within the
veil. They are enabled to see spiritual personages and to view scenes hidden from ordinary sight. These visions are gifts of the Spirit.ï¿½

"Visions serve the Lord's purposes in preparing men for salvation. By them knowledge is revealed (2 Ne. 4:23), conversions are made (Alma 19:16), the gospel
message is spread abroad, the church organization is perfected (D&C 107:93), and righteousness is increased in the hearts of men. And visions are to increase and
abound in the last days, for the Lord has promised to pour out his 'spirit upon all flesh,' so that 'old men shall dream dreams,' and 'young men shall see visions.' (Joel
2:28-32.)" (MD, 823-24.)

See also: Revelation; Veil

Voice of ï¿½

Several scriptural citations concerning events preceding or accompanying the Second Coming speak of the voices of thunderings, lightnings, tempests, earthquakes,
hailstorms, famines, pestilences, judgment, mercy, glory, and honor (D&C 43:21-25; 88:90; 133:50; Joel 2:11; Rev. 8:5). In addition to the voice of his servants (D&C
1:38), God speaks a warning voice to earth's inhabitants through the elements and forces of nature.

Brigham Young said: "'Do you think there is calamity abroad now among the people?' Not much. All we have yet heard and all we have experienced is scarcely a
preface to the sermon that is going to be preached. When the testimony of the Elders ceases to be given, and the Lord says to them, 'Come home; I will now preach
my own sermons to the nations of the earth,' all you now know can scarcely be called a preface to the sermon that will be preached with fire and sword, tempests,
earthquakes, hail, rain, thunders and lightnings, and fearful destruction." (JD 8:123.)

Copyright
Voice  of(c)a2005-2009,
              Trump Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                            Page 1012 / 1033

See: Sound of a Trump
preface to the sermon that is going to be preached. When the testimony of the Elders ceases to be given, and the Lord says to them, 'Come home; I will now preach
my own sermons to the nations of the earth,' all you now know can scarcely be called a preface to the sermon that will be preached with fire and sword, tempests,
earthquakes, hail, rain, thunders and lightnings, and fearful destruction." (JD 8:123.)

Voice of a Trump

See: Sound of a Trump

Voice of Warning

See: Day of Warning

W
Waiting ï¿½ on the Lord

The concept of waiting on the Lord is found in three volumes of scripture (Prov. 20:22; Isa. 40:31; 1 Ne. 21:23; D&C 98:2). The word wait in Hebrew means hope
for or anticipate. Nephi tells us that "the people of the Lord are they who wait [hope] for him" (2 Ne. 6:13). One who waits upon the Lord places his trust in him and
lives in accordance with his will in anticipation of his coming.

Wakefield Joseph

The brief story of Joseph Wakefield is one of spiritual tragedy. In an 1831 revelation, the Lord indicated he was "well pleased" with Wakefield (D&C 50:37). At this
time he was called to labor in the ministry with Parley P. Pratt. Shortly thereafter, he was called to go on a mission with Solomon Humphrey, which mission resulted in
Wakefield's baptizing a future Apostle, George A. Smith (D&C 52:35; SS, 294).

While the convert Smith grew in spiritual stature, the missionary Wakefield diminished. The story is told that he became critical of the Prophet Joseph because
Wakefield observed the Prophet leaving his study, where inspired work was taking place, and immediately playing with children. Wakefield did not see the activity of
playing with children as being compatible with the role a true prophet should occupy, and thus became disaffected with the Church.

Walk in Crooked Paths

Latter-day scripture attests that "God doth not walk in crooked paths" (D&C 3:2; Alma 7:20). A crooked path is symbolic of deviousness or deceitfulness. God is
incapable of being deceitful. His course is set and will not vary.

See also: One Eternal Round

Walk Uprightly

The Lord promised Joseph Smith that "all things shall work together for your good, if ye walk uprightly" (D&C 90:24). To walk uprightly is to walk erect; to be morally
correct, honest, and just; and to be "pointing upward," according to Webster. It is the opposite of being stooped in sin. One who has walked uprightly can enter the
presence of the Lord with a humble head held erect.

Parents are specifically commanded to teach their children to "walk uprightly before the Lord" (D&C 68:28).

See also: Upright in Heart

Walked With God

The Lord gave Enoch great power over temporal things, but he also gave the prophet a significant invitation when he said, "Thou shalt abide in me, and I in you;
therefore walk with me" (Moses 6:34). We are told that Enoch "walked with God three hundred and sixty-five years" (D&C 107:49; see also Gen. 5:20-24; Moses
7:69).

Dummelow suggested: "In Jewish tradition Enoch's walking with God was taken to mean initiation into the mysteries of the universe, and the secrets of the past and
future" (Dummelow, 13). However, to walk with God goes beyond gaining new knowledge. It is to walk in his ways.

To walk with God is to "walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit" (Rom. 8:1); it is to "walk worthy of the Lord ï¿½ being fruitful in every good work, and increasing
in the knowledge of God" (Col. 1:10); it is to "walk in the light" (1 Jn. 1:7); it is to "walk in truth" (3 Jn. 1:4); it is to "walk guiltless before God" (Mosiah 4:26); it is
"walking in his ways and keeping his commandments" (Mosiah 23:14); it is to "walk circumspectly before God" (Hel. 15:5).

To walk with God is to follow in the footsteps of him who said, "What manner of men ought ye to be? Verily I say unto you, even as I am." (3 Ne. 27:27.) It is to seek
perfection (Matt. 5:48; 3 Ne. 12:48).

See also: Enoch; Perfect

Ward

The term ward did not appear in the Doctrine and Covenants until an 1842 revelation (D&C 128:3), although it had been used in Nauvoo since October 1839. At this
earlier date, Nauvoo was divided into three areas of Church jurisdiction, known as the upper, middle, and lower wards. According to Allen and Leonard, "This
introduced the bishop's ward as a geographical subdivision of the Church. Not yet a fully developed administrative unit, the ward was simply a convenient division for
administering financial and welfare concerns. In many American cities the term 'ward' had been used to designate political precincts, and the first Latter-day Saint
ecclesiastical wards were apparently created with this precedent in mind." (SLS, 161-62.)

Elder John A. Widtsoe gave a further clarification of the term: "The Ward is the outgrowth of what was known in early days as 'branches' or 'churches.' These separate
organizations were then spoken of as 'the church at Fayette,' 'the church at Colesville,' 'the church at Harmony,' 'at Kirtland,' and so on, and meant then about what
ward means now, though the organizations referred to were not so complete as are our wards." (PCG, 318.)
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 1013 / 1033
The nature of a "ward" today is explained by Elder LeGrand Richards: "A ward organization is the unit that deals directly with the membership of the Church residing
within ward boundaries, and is presided over by a bishop and two counselors, with a clerk or clerks to assist them. The bishopric directs the work of the Aaronic
Elder John A. Widtsoe gave a further clarification of the term: "The Ward is the outgrowth of what was known in early days as 'branches' or 'churches.' These separate
organizations were then spoken of as 'the church at Fayette,' 'the church at Colesville,' 'the church at Harmony,' 'at Kirtland,' and so on, and meant then about what
ward means now, though the organizations referred to were not so complete as are our wards." (PCG, 318.)

The nature of a "ward" today is explained by Elder LeGrand Richards: "A ward organization is the unit that deals directly with the membership of the Church residing
within ward boundaries, and is presided over by a bishop and two counselors, with a clerk or clerks to assist them. The bishopric directs the work of the Aaronic
Priesthood quorums, keeps all quorums and auxiliaries fully organized, and sees that all the members are given an opportunity to labor in whatever capacity they are
best qualified for, according to their special gifts and talents. The bishopric in the ward has the responsibility of the buildings and grounds, all temporal affairs, including
the care of the poor and the underprivileged." (MWW, 166.)

See also: Bishopric

Warsaw Illinois

In an 1841 revelation, William Law was commanded to let his testimony be heard in a number of cities, including that of Warsaw, Illinois (D&C 124:88). This was a
town less than twenty miles south of Nauvoo on the Mississippi River. In the spring of 1841, some Saints settled just outside of Warsaw in a place they called Warren,
but hostility from the residents of Warsaw soon caused them to withdraw to Nauvoo and other locations. At the time of the martyrdoms of Joseph and Hyrum Smith,
the population of Warsaw was about five hundred.

Its significance in the early days of the Church lies in its newspaper, the Warsaw Signal, whose editor, Thomas C. Sharp, ran an open warfare against the Church. John
Hay, the secretary of state for Illinois, officially referred to Warsaw as "the headquarters of the anti-Mormons" (CHC 2:236). On May 19, 1841, Sharp fired the
opening volley in his long series of printed attacks on the Church and its leaders. His conduct led to Joseph Smith's canceling his subscription to the paper. Under date
of June 1, 1841, Joseph wrote: "Discontinue my paper-its contents are calculated to pollute me-to patronize the filthy sheet-that tissue of lies-that sink in iniquity-is
disgraceful to any moral man."

It was to Warsaw that part of the mob fled following their devilish deeds of June 27, 1844, and from its inflammatory newspaper came these words regarding the
martyrdom: "THREE CHEERS to the brave company who shot him (Joseph) to pieces!"

See also: Martyrdom

Washing Feet

See: Ordinance of the Washing of Feet; Shake Off the Dust of Thy Feet

Washings

The term washinqs is used in only one section of the Doctrine and Covenants and refers to a sacred ordinance performed only within a temple of the Lord (D&C
124:37, 39). The Savior said, "How shall your washings be acceptable unto me, except ye perform them in a house which you have built to my name?" This ordinance
must be received by all who enter into exaltation within the celestial kingdom.

Watchful

One of the most important admonitions one should follow is to "be watchful" (D&C 61:38). Amulek exhorted the Nephites to "be watchful unto prayer
continually" (Alma 34:39), as did Moroni (Moro. 6:4). Elder Howard W. Hunter suggested that "prayerful watching does not require sleepless anxiety and
preoccupation with the future, but rather the quiet, steady attention to present duties" (En., May 1974, p. 18).

Watchmen

Two revelations refer to "watchmen," who were to occupy positions as lookouts over designated "vineyards." Section 101 refers to conditions in Missouri in which the
Lord's designated vineyard, Jackson County, had been overrun by mob elements, forcing the Saints to seek refuge in other locations (D&C 101:43-62). Zion's Camp
was an organized effort on the part of the Saints to set their own "watch-men" back upon the towers from whence they had been evicted (D&C 105).

Elder George Q. Cannon described the "officers of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints" as "watchmen" (GT 1:269). Speaking as one of the Lord's chosen
servants, President Spencer W. Kimball said, "We continue to warn the people and plead with them, for we are watchmen upon the towers, and in our hands we have
a trumpet which we must blow loudly and sound the alarm" (CR, Oct. 1975, p. 8).

Elder Cannon further noted: "They must stand and give warning of the approach of danger. They tell the people to prepare to escape threatened evil. If they are not
watchful and vigilant, trouble may fall upon those whom they are appointed to guard and care for." (GT 1:269.) President John Taylor warned of the consequences
accruing to those "watchmen" who fail in their sacred stewardship: "God will hold you responsible for those whom you might have saved had you done your duty" (JD
20:23).

See also: Standing Ministers; Watch-Tower

Watch-Tower

In the parable of the redemption of Zion, the Lord commands that "watchmen" be set upon a "watch-tower" lest the "enemy" come in and spoil the "vineyard" (D&C
101). Historically, a watchtower has been used as a fortification for communities threatened by hostile forces. From its lofty perch, an alert watchman could sight the
enemy before he made a surprise attack on an unprepared or defenseless people.

The psalmist described the Lord as a "high tower" (Ps. 18:2) and a "strong tower from the enemy" (Ps. 61:3). Solomon declared, "The name of the Lord is a strong
tower: the righteous runneth into it, and is safe" (Prov. 18:10). Thus, the Tower upon which all mankind should stand is the Lord. Those who rely upon God and are
alert and sensitive to the Spirit will be warned of pending attacks by the enemies of righteousness.

See also: High Tower; Watchmen

Waters
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                         Page 1014 / 1033
During the course of a journey that included travel by canoe, a small group of elders was warned about the "destructions upon the waters; yea, and especially upon
these waters" (D&C 61:4-5). Sperry said that "these waters" refers specifically to the Missouri and Mississippi rivers (DCC, 255).
alert and sensitive to the Spirit will be warned of pending attacks by the enemies of righteousness.

See also: High Tower; Watchmen

Waters

During the course of a journey that included travel by canoe, a small group of elders was warned about the "destructions upon the waters; yea, and especially upon
these waters" (D&C 61:4-5). Sperry said that "these waters" refers specifically to the Missouri and Mississippi rivers (DCC, 255).

The Lord warned that in the last days he had "cursed the waters" (D&C 61:14-19). President Joseph Fielding Smith suggested that the curse upon the waters has been
manifest not only in floods and storms but also in warfare, "especially by submarine" (CHMR 1:224).

See also: Canal, The; Deep Water Is What I Am Wont To Swim

Waters of Life

See: Well of Living Water

Wax Cold/Old/Strong

To wax means to come to be or to increase in size, strength, or intensity. Thus, to "wax strong" is to increase in strength or capacity (D&C 45:58; 121:45; Mosiah
18:26). To "wax old" is to increase in years, grow old, or even useless (D&C 1:16; 2 Ne. 7:9). Jesus gave counsel to seek after things "which wax not old" (Luke
12:33). Those who allow their love of men to "wax cold" lose the warmth of love-it becomes cold and lifeless.

See also: Love of Men Shall Wax Cold

Weak Things of the Earth/World

There is a difference between the weak (D&C 84:106) and the weak things of the earth or world (D&C 1:19; 35:13; 133:59). The former are those whose faltering
faith needs strengthening, while the latter are they whose spiritual strength confounds the so-called wise and strong of the world. The Prophet Joseph Smith was
considered unlearned, unlettered, and weak by the world, but through him the Lord showed forth his wisdom (D&C 124:1; 2 Ne. 3:13). The Lord does not work after
the expectations or ways of the world (see 1 Cor. 1:26-31).

Elder Bruce R. McConkie has provided an excellent example to illustrate this point:

"Question: Who is better qualified to preach the gospel, a fifty-year-old college president of world renown who has many scholastic degrees, or a nineteen-year-old
high school graduate who has no scholastic stature whatever?

"Answer: The one who has a testimony of the gospel and who is so living as to have the companionship and guidance of the Holy Spirit.

"Question: How is it that the weak things of the earth confound the mighty and strong?

"Answer: True religion is not a matter of intellectuality or of worldly prominence or renown, but of spirituality; and they are not weak but strong in the realm of spiritual
things." (DNTC 2:316.)

Commenting upon those who are called to positions of leadership within the Church, Elder Spencer W. Kimball said: "I would not say that those leaders whom the
Lord chooses are necessarily the most brilliant, nor the most highly trained, but they are chosen, and when chosen of the Lord they are his recognized authority, and the
people who stay close to them have safety" (CR, Apr. 1951, p. 104).

"For my thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are your ways my ways, saith the Lord" (Isa. 55:8).

Weary in Mind

To be weary is to be tired or fatigued, usually because of an exertion of physical, mental, or spiritual energy. To be weary in mind is to be mentally fatigued. Among the
promises the Lord gave to those who go forth in his work and "fail not to continue faithful in all things" was that they "shall not be weary in mind" (D&C 84:80).

He goes on to counsel those engaged in the ministry that they should "take [no] thought beforehand what ye shall say; but treasure up in your minds continually the
words of life [the scriptures], and it shall be given you in the very hour that portion that shall be meted unto every man" (D&C 84:85). Thus, those who faithfully search
the scriptures (see D&C 11:21) and continue faithful in their ministry will not suffer mental fatigue but will feel a freshness of thought as their minds are enlightened by
the Spirit.

Well of Living Water

Anciently, the prophet Isaiah declared, "Therefore, with joy shall ye draw water out of the wells of salvation" (Isa. 12:3; 2 Ne. 22:3). A similar phrase was used by the
Savior in conversing with the Samaritan woman at Jacob's well. She was promised "living water" which, if she drank, would cause her to never thirst again; for it would
be in her "a well of water springing up into everlasting life" (John 4:5-15).

In the Doctrine and Covenants the Lord speaks of "waters of life" and of a "well of living water" (D&C 10:66; 63:23). Of such waters, Elder Bruce R. McConkie has
written: "For the thirsty and choking traveler in a desert wilderness to find water, is to find life, to find an escape from agonizing death; similarly, the weary pilgrim
traveling through the wilderness of mortality saves himself eternally by drinking from the wells of living water found in the gospel.

"Living water is the words of eternal life, the message of salvation, the truths about God and his kingdom; it is the doctrines of the gospel. Those who thirst are invited to
come unto Christ and drink. (John 7:37-38.) Where there are prophets of God, there will be found rivers of living water, wells filled with eternal truths, springs bubbling
forth their life-giving draughts that save from spiritual death." (DNTC 1:151-52; italics added.)

Welton Micah B.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 1015 / 1033
In January 1832, a number of elders were called into missionary service. Among these was Micah B. Welton (D&C 75:36). It is assumed that this man remained
faithful during those early days of the Church, for in April 1844 M. B. Welton is listed among those who received mission calls to the state of Kentucky (HC 6:338).
forth their life-giving draughts that save from spiritual death." (DNTC 1:151-52; italics added.)

Welton Micah B.

In January 1832, a number of elders were called into missionary service. Among these was Micah B. Welton (D&C 75:36). It is assumed that this man remained
faithful during those early days of the Church, for in April 1844 M. B. Welton is listed among those who received mission calls to the state of Kentucky (HC 6:338).

According to Church genealogical records he received a temple endowment in Nauvoo in 1846. There is an "M. Welton" who is listed as a citizen of Clay County,
Missouri, at the time the Saints were asked to leave. This man, however, was part of a "citizens" committee appointed to see that the Saints left the area, and it appears
unlikely that he would have been a member of the Church (HC 2:455). No further references on the family of Weltons is found in published Church records.

Western Countries

On two occasions in the Doctrine and Covenants, missionaries are commanded to travel and preach in the "western countries" (D&C 45:64; 75:15). The first revelation
referred to the area of the United States which was west of New York, and the second referred to the country west of the state of Ohio.

Wheat

The parable of the wheat and the tares was expounded by the Savior during his mortal ministry and again by revelation to Joseph Smith (Matt. 13:24-30, 36-43: D&C
86:1-11). The Prophet said that the wheat represented the Church (TPJS, 98). The "wheat," said the Savior, shall be gathered and "secured in the garners to possess
eternal life, and be crowned with celestial glory" (D&C 101:65).

See also: Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, The; Field Is White Already to Harvest; Ripe; Sheaves; Tares; Thrust in His Sickle

Whit

The term whit is used four times in the Bible, eight times in the Book of Mormon, and only once in the Doctrine and Covenants (e.g., 2 Cor. 11:5; Hel. 11:19; D&C
33:4). In the latter reference, the Lord spoke of his vineyard having "become corrupted every whit."

Smith and Sjodahl offer this explanation: "'Whit' means a very small part of a thing, a particle, and when the Lord says that His vineyard has become corrupted, 'every
whit,' He teaches us that the corruption is total: that there is not a spot in all the world that has not been affected by the apostasy from His sovereignty. Hence the urgent
necessity of faithful laborers at this, the eleventh and last hour." (SS, 173.)

White Stone

The "white stone" mentioned in Doctrine and Covenants 130:10-11 is best described in those verses.

See also: Urim and Thummim; Wonders of Eternity

Whitlock Harvey

Although he is mentioned but once in the Doctrine and Covenants, that being in conjunction with a missionary assignment (D&C 52:25), Harvey Whitlock has the
distinction of being one for whom Joseph Smith received a special revelation. He had come into the Church prior to June 1831 but had gone astray prior to September
1835, when tie imploringly wrote to Joseph Smith to find out the will of the Lord regarding himself. In the letter he referred to his being led astray by the "allurements of
many vices" and described himself as "a poor, wretched, bewildered, way-wanderer to eternity."

Joseph's letter of response included a revelation directed to Whitlock in which the Lord promised him forgiveness and told him that he would "be counted worthy to
stand among princes, and ï¿½ yet be made a polished shaft in my quiver for bringing down the strongholds of wickedness" if he remained faithful. The Prophet invited
Whitlock to return to Kirtland and participate in the School of the Prophets (HC 2:313-16). His rebaptism and ordination to the priesthood are mentioned in January
1836 (HC 2:388).

Several years prior to this, he and another man had their tongues bound by the devil, whereupon Joseph commanded the evil one to depart, much to the "joy and
comfort" of all present (HC 1:175, footnote). Whitlock's ability to persevere was lacking, and he left the Church on several occasions, finally joining the Reorganized
Church and losing the promised blessings of the Lord.

Whitmer David

Among the most prominent participants of the early period in Church history was David Whitmer. He was one of the six original members of the Church, as well as one
of the three privileged to see the angel Moroni, behold the gold plates from which the Book of Mormon was translated (among other ancient artifacts), and hear the
voice of God bearing personal testimony to the truthfulness of the ancient record of holy writ.

Along with Oliver Cowdery and Martin Harris, he was charged with the responsibility of seeking out the twelve men who would occupy the first apostolic chairs of this
dispensation (D&C 18:37). He was the recipient or corecipient of four revelations in the Doctrine and Covenants (14; 17; 18; 30) and received a mission call in yet
another revelation (D&C 52:25).

It was David Whitmer who brought transportation to Harmony, Pennsylvania, to transport Joseph and Emma Smith, together with Oliver Cowdery, up to Fayette,
New York, where Joseph and Oliver completed translating and transcribing the Book of Mormon at the home of David's father. He was called to serve as "a
president" of the Church in Missouri, where he served about four years. During a brief period from July 1834 to December 1834, he was the designated successor to
Joseph Smith, if the Prophet's life had been taken (HC 3:32, footnote).

Oliver Cowdery's ordination as Assistant President of the Church superseded David's previous appointment, but the latter seemed confused on this issue after that
point. Following Whitmer's rejection as "a president" of the Church in Missouri, he refused to accept the jurisdiction of the high council and continued to identify himself
as "President of the Church of Christ." For this and other "un-christianlike conduct," he was excommunicated on April 13, 1838. His efforts to attract a following failed.

In April 1887, he published a booklet entitled, "An Address to All Believers in Christ by a Witness to the Divine Authenticity of the Book of Mormon." The title, of
course, bore continued witness of his firm belief in the divine manifestation which had been his, but the contents exhibited his differences with the divine Church of which
 Copyright
he had been(c)
             an 2005-2009,  Infobase Media Corp.
                original member.                                                                                                                    Page 1016 / 1033

Unfortunately, the warning of the Lord in 1830 had not taken root: "Behold, I say unto you, David, that you have feared man and have not relied on me for strength as
as "President of the Church of Christ." For this and other "un-christianlike conduct," he was excommunicated on April 13, 1838. His efforts to attract a following failed.

In April 1887, he published a booklet entitled, "An Address to All Believers in Christ by a Witness to the Divine Authenticity of the Book of Mormon." The title, of
course, bore continued witness of his firm belief in the divine manifestation which had been his, but the contents exhibited his differences with the divine Church of which
he had been an original member.

Unfortunately, the warning of the Lord in 1830 had not taken root: "Behold, I say unto you, David, that you have feared man and have not relied on me for strength as
you ought. But your mind has been on the things of the earth more than on the things of me, your Maker, and the ministry whereunto you have been called." (D&C
30:1-2; see Jenson 1:263-71.)

See also: Book of Mormon; Three Witnesses

Whitmer John

"Next to his brother David, John was the most prominent and able man among the Whitmers, and rendered efficient service to the Church in various ways, as long as
he remained faithful," said Andrew Jenson. He was the recipient of four revelations in the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 15; 26; 30; 47) and is the major benefactor of
instructions in another (D&C 69:2-8). His name also appears among a select group of men in Doctrine and Covenants 70:1.

John was affiliated with the Church in its beginning stages, being baptized by Oliver Cowdery within a month after the latter received this authority from a heavenly
messenger. He accompanied the Prophet Joseph on his first missionary trips to Colesville, New York, and became the first regularly appointed Church Historian. He
became one of the presiding officers of the Church in Missouri and served on the high council in Kirtland, where he also attended the temple dedication. In November
1837, some objections were raised as to his leadership in Missouri; and in February 1838, he and several others were rejected by the assembled Saints.

On March 10, 1838, he was excommunicated by action of the high council at Far West, Missouri, "for persisting in un-christianlike conduct." After his spiritual
severance, Whitmer refused to deliver up the Church records and documents that were in his possession. He remained in Far West, but in spite of his bitterness and
antagonism against the Saints, he never denied the reality of the experience which would make his name known to generations thereafter. He, as one of the Eight
Witnesses to the Book of Mormon, had seen the plates from which that sacred book was translated. Even among the worst enemies of the Church, John Whitmer
would continue to affirm the truthfulness of America's second witness for Christ. (Jenson 1:251-52.)

See also: Book of Mormon; Horah

Whitmer Peter Jr.

Joseph Smith described Peter Whitmer, Jr., as a "zealous friend and assistant in the work" of translating the Book of Mormon (HC 1:49). Section 16 of the Doctrine
and Covenants was personally addressed to him and he was a corecipient of section 30. In addition to these, he was called in a later revelation to go on a mission
among the Lamanites (D&C 32:2).

It was this mission that took him to Missouri, where he took an active part in Church affairs and suffered the persecution of mobocracy. Perhaps as a result of this
suffering, he died in Liberty, Missouri, on September 22, 1836, just a few months after being called to serve on the high council.

Other than remaining faithful to the gospel, his most notable achievement was probably as one of the Eight Witnesses to the Book of Mormon. In this capacity he saw
and handled the sacred gold plates from which this ancient book of scripture was translated. (Jenson 1:277.)

See also: Book of Mormon

Whitmer Peter Sr.

The name of Peter Whitmer, Sr., does not appear within the context of the revelations that comprise the Doctrine and Covenants. However, he is mentioned in the
preface of section 21 and is referred to as "old Father Whitmer" in section 128, verse 21. It was at the home he built at Fayette, New York, that the Church was
organized on April 6, 1830. Of his seven children who lived to adulthood, all were intricately involved in the early history of the Church. David was one of the Three
Witnesses to the Book of Mormon, and his sister Elizabeth Ann was married to Oliver Cowdery, another of the Three Witnesses. Christian, Jacob, John, and Peter,
Jr., were four of the Eight Witnesses to the Book of Mormon, and their sister Catherine's husband, Hiram Page, was a fifth witness.

Unfortunately, during the trials of the Missouri persecutions, nearly the entire family turned away from the Church. Nothing more is recorded of "old Father Whitmer"
except the date and place of his death-August 12, 1854, in Richmond, Ray County, Missouri, at the age of eighty-one. (Jenson 1:282-83.)

See also: Chamber of Old Father Whitmer; Old Father Whitmer

Whitney Newel K.

Mentioned in ten sections of the Doctrine and Covenants, Newel K. Whitney was an important cog in the wheels which moved the Church forward in its early days
(D&C 63:42; 64:26; 72:8; 78:9; 82:11; 84:112, 93:50; 96:2; 104:39-41; 117:1, 11). Born on February 5, 1795, Whitney was almost ten years senior to the Prophet,
whom he faithfully served.

After joining the Church in November 1830, Newel and his wife had a remarkable vision in which they were told to "prepare to receive the word of the Lord, for it is
coming." Shortly thereafter, a sleigh of strangers pulled up to Newel's store in Kirtland, Ohio. One of the occupants alighted from the vehicle and strode up the stairs of
Whitney's establishment. "Newel K. Whitney, thou art the man!" exclaimed the stranger. To this friendly greeting, Newel replied, "You have the advantage of me. I
could not call you by name as you have me." "I am Joseph, the Prophet," said the stranger. "You've prayed me here; now what do you want of me?" Thus began a long
and cherished friendship.

The Prophet remained at Whitney's home, where he was hospitably treated, and under whose roof some of the revelations now contained in the Doctrine and
Covenants were received. Joseph's trust in Newel extended beyond the financial finesse which the latter possessed, for the Prophet often entrusted his friend with some
of his most secret thoughts and revelations. Among these was the principle of plural marriage. It was Newel K. Whitney who preserved the written revelation on plural
marriage which eventually was given to Brigham Young to be had in the archives of the Church, and it was Elder Whitney who performed the ceremony in which his
own daughter became the first plural wife by divine authority in this dispensation.

In December 1831, he was called as the second bishop of the Church (D&C 72). He functioned in this office in Ohio and Illinois before being called as the Presiding
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                Page
Bishop of the Church on April 6, 1847. He served faithfully until his death on September 23, 1850. Of him, the Deseret News said: "Thus in full        1017
                                                                                                                                                 strength      / 1033
                                                                                                                                                          and mature
years, has one of the oldest, most exemplary, and most useful members of the Church fallen suddenly by the cruel agency of the King of Terrors. In him, the Church
suffers the loss of a wise and able counselor and a thorough and straightforward business man. It was ever more gratifying to him to pay a debt than to contract one,
marriage which eventually was given to Brigham Young to be had in the archives of the Church, and it was Elder Whitney who performed the ceremony in which his
own daughter became the first plural wife by divine authority in this dispensation.

In December 1831, he was called as the second bishop of the Church (D&C 72). He functioned in this office in Ohio and Illinois before being called as the Presiding
Bishop of the Church on April 6, 1847. He served faithfully until his death on September 23, 1850. Of him, the Deseret News said: "Thus in full strength and mature
years, has one of the oldest, most exemplary, and most useful members of the Church fallen suddenly by the cruel agency of the King of Terrors. In him, the Church
suffers the loss of a wise and able counselor and a thorough and straightforward business man. It was ever more gratifying to him to pay a debt than to contract one,
and when all his debts were paid he was a happy man, though he had nothing left but his own moral and muscular energy. He has gone down to the grave, leaving a
spotless name behind him" (Jenson 1:222-27).

See also: Ahashdah; One Wife

Whore of All the Earth

Destruction by "devouring fire" will be the ultimate destiny of "the great and abominable church, which is the whore of all the earth" (D&C 29:21; see also Rev. 17:16;
19:2). A whore is one who prostitutes her body, selling sexual favors for some kind of remuneration. The whore of all the earth is symbolic of Babylon or everything
that is evil and contrary to the gospel of Jesus Christ (D&C 86:3). It is "the church of the devil ï¿½ the mother of abominations" (1 Ne. 14:10).

This church does not represent a particular organization but includes all people who fight "against Zion" (the pure in heart) (2 Ne. 16:10; see also D&C 97:21).

See also: Babylon; Great and Abominable Church; Wine of the Wrath of Her Fornication

Whoremonger

Webster defines a "whore-monger" as one who is a lecher or one given to whoring. In other words, such a one is groveling amidst the filth and degradation of illicit
sexual thoughts and relations. These are they who will "suffer the vengeance of eternal hell" (D&C 63:17; 76:103-5; Rev. 21:8; 22:15). "For this ye know, that no
whoremonger, nor unclean person, nor covetous man, who is an idolater, hath any inheritance in the kingdom of Christ and our God" (Eph. 5:5).

See also: Spirits of Men Who Are to Be Judged, and Are Found Under Condemnation; Uncleanness

Wicked

The term wicked, or the references to wickedness, appear so frequently in holy writ that scriptural concordances include hundreds of such citations. The wicked are
obviously the opposite of the righteous (D&C 10:37), and their evil deeds will earn them a destination far removed from the presence of God (D&C 29:27, 41).

The attitude of Deity towards the wicked might be summed up in this statement: "I, the Lord, am angry with the wicked" (D&C 63:32). We are admonished to "cease
ï¿½ from all ï¿½ wicked doings" (D&C 88:121). One who is wicked engages in things contrary to the ways of God. Thus, he is described as ungodly.

The label of "wickedness" need not be confined to those who either openly or surreptitiously seek sin, but also to those procrastinators who passively pursue its siren
call. For, as James said, "to him that knoweth to do good, and doeth it not, to him it is sin" (James 4:17; see also Alma 34:33-36). An all-encompassing definition of the
"wicked" was given by President Joseph Fielding Smith, who said that this meant "all who had not repented and received the Gospel" (CHMR 1:258).

See also: Wicked Man, A; Wicked Men

Wicked Man a

As a result of his having lost an early Book of Mormon manuscript containing 116 pages of translation, Martin Harris was called a "wicked man" by the Lord (D&C
3:12; 10:1). "At heart, Martin was not wicked and desired to do what was right.ï¿½ His wickedness consisted in his selfish desire to gratify his own wish contrary to
the will of the Lord, after he had been denied this request twice before it was granted. Moreover, he was wicked in that he violated a most sacred and solemn covenant
and trust which he made with the Lord through the Prophet Joseph Smith. From his wicked act, or acts, he humbly repented and again found favor with the Lord to the
extent that he was privileged to stand as one of the special three witnesses of the Book of Mormon, and to behold the plates in the presence of the holy angel. He was
deprived, however, from ever again acting as scribe in the translation of this sacred record of the Nephites." (CHMR 1:28.)

See also: Harris, Martin; Manuscript (116 Pages)

Wicked Men

The Prophet Joseph spoke of "wicked men" being upon the earth during the thousand years of peaceful existence known as the Millennium (TPJS, 268-69). Inasmuch
as those who inhabit the millennial earth will be of either a celestial or terrestrial order, an explanation is in order.

Elder Joseph Fielding Smith said: "In using the term 'wicked men' ï¿½, the Prophet did so in the same sense in which the Lord uses it in the eighty-fourth section of the
Doctrine and Covenants, 49-53. The Lord in this scripture speaks of those who have not received the Gospel as being under the bondage of sin, and hence 'wicked.'
However, many of these people are honorable, clean living men, but they have not embraced the Gospel. The inhabitants of the terrestrial order will remain on the earth
during the Millennium and this class are without the Gospel ordinances." (TPJS, 268-69, footnote: italics added.)

Wicked One

See: Devil

Wide Expanse of Eternity

The Savior said he was the One who "looked upon the wide expanse of eternity ï¿½ before the world was made" (D&C 38:1). According to one commentary, the
wide expanse of eternity "would, if a Hebraism, mean, 'the wide, eternal expanse,' or 'boundless space,' which is different from the expanse (raquia) of Genesis 1:6-8,
that appeared on the second day of the creation. The grand truth conveyed here is, that our Lord existed before the world was made, and that, with some object in
view, He surveyed space and all it contained." (SS, 198.)

Copyright
Wight     (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.
       Lyman                                                                                                                                    Page 1018 / 1033

The name of Lyman Wight appears in three sections of the Doctrine and Covenants (52:7, 12: 103:30, 38; 124:18, 62, 70). He was baptized in 1830 and was one of
wide expanse of eternity "would, if a Hebraism, mean, 'the wide, eternal expanse,' or 'boundless space,' which is different from the expanse (raquia) of Genesis 1:6-8,
that appeared on the second day of the creation. The grand truth conveyed here is, that our Lord existed before the world was made, and that, with some object in
view, He surveyed space and all it contained." (SS, 198.)

Wight Lyman

The name of Lyman Wight appears in three sections of the Doctrine and Covenants (52:7, 12: 103:30, 38; 124:18, 62, 70). He was baptized in 1830 and was one of
the first to receive the office of high priest. At a conference in Kirtland in June 1831, he testified to seeing the Savior in vision. His faithfulness and courage in the early
days of the Church seemingly knew no bounds. When others hesitated, he stepped forth to offer his all. During the persecution of the Saints in Missouri, he was
described as "a dread to his enemies and a terror to evil doers."

Wight shared the confines of the Liberty Jail with Joseph and Hyrum Smith during their six months of incarceration and was ever ready to defend his leader with his life.
Once, when asked to betray the Prophet in order to save his own life, Wight responded: "Shoot and be damned!"

Although not polished in speech and sometimes rough in appearance, Lyman Wight could bear a powerful testimony. During a mission to Cincinnati, he worked as a
fisherman by day and preached by night. "One evening he went from the fish net to the court house, and stood on the top of a stove barefooted with his trousers rolled
up to his knees, and his shirt sleeves up to his elbows, and preached two hours. Some of the people remarked, 'He preaches the truth, though he does not look much
like a preacher.' "On April 8, 1841, he was called to join the select ranks of the Twelve Apostles, filling a vacancy created by the martyrdom of David W. Patten.

The "wild ram of the mountains" is how Joseph Smith referred to Lyman Wight (HC 7:435). He was one of those fearless men of great physical courage whose fidelity
to the Prophet was unquestioned. Yet, as Joseph died on that fateful day in June 1844 and his physical body began the process of natural decay, in a similar fashion a
spiritual decay began to take effect in Lyman Wight, for he found it impossible to transfer his loyalties from the man Joseph to the cause for which he stood.

Wight resisted the leadership of Brigham Young, stating he did not believe "the death of Joseph gave one of the twelve a supremacy over the others" (BYUS 17:109-
10). "The day was when there was somebody to control me," declared this errant Apostle, "but that day is past." Unfortunately, this 1831 warning of the Lord was
disregarded: "And let my servant Lyman Wight beware, for Satan desireth to sift him as chaff" (D&C 52:12). Contrary to counsel, Lyman led a colony to Texas and
was excommunicated from the Church on December 3, 1848 (Jenson 1:93-96). He died on March 31, 1858.

See also: Wight's Ferry

Wight's Ferry

About thirty miles northwest of Far West, Missouri, stood the home of Lyman Wight. It was situated at the foot of a place which Joseph Smith called Tower Hill,
because of the remnants of an old Nephite tower or altar which he had found upon the hill (HC 3:34-35). About one-half mile up the river from this location was
Wight's Ferry, named after the man who operated it and owned the house at the foot of the hill.

It was near here that the Prophet identified the location of Adam-ondi-Ahman and the valley of Adam (D&C 116).

See also: Spring Hill; Wight, Lyman

Wilderness

The term wilderness is used in several senses in the Doctrine and Covenants. The basic definition of wilderness is that it is an uncultivated, uninhabited, desolate region.
This is the way in which it is applied to the areas which Lehi (D&C 17:1) and Moses (D&C 84:23) traversed. It is descriptive of the area in which the Lamanites were
formerly found (D&C 32:2; 49:24), and was the type of area in which God chose to restore the priesthood to earth (D&C 128:20).

Its unique usage, however, is in relation to the Church, which is said to have been "called forth out of the wilderness" (D&C 5:14; 33:5; 86:3; 109:73; Rev. 12). This
wilderness is the wasteland of apostasy. President Joseph Fielding Smith offered the following observation: "In the book of Revelation, Chap. 12, we have a very vivid
symbolical description of the Church being driven into the wilderness by the great dragon. 'And to the woman (Church) were given two wings of a great eagle, that she
might fly into the wilderness' ï¿½ Now in the Dispensation of the Fulness of Times, the Church is again called forth from the wilderness, and her man-child (the
Priesthood) is restored to her again." (CHMR 1:153-54.) Another gospel scholar has suggested that the "man-child" to which the "woman" (Church) gives birth is the
Kingdom of God "which shall hold sway during the Millennial Era" (DNTC 3:511).

See also: Wilderness of Fayette

Wilderness of Darkness

In all scripture, the only place the phrase wilderness of darkness is found is in the dedicatory prayer of the Kirtland Temple. The Prophet prayed that the "church may
come forth out of the wilderness of darkness" (D&C 109:73), which represented a place lacking the light of the gospel or a place of persecution. Joseph Smith wanted
the Church to "shine forth" in all her glory.

The Prophet's plea is reminiscent of John the Revelator's description of the Church as a woman fleeing into the wilderness during the dark days of apostasy (Rev. 12:1-
17). Joseph Smith was called to "lay the foundation of this church, and to bring it forth out of obscurity and out of darkness" (D&C 1:30).

Wilderness of Fayette

Two revelations were received in 1829 which promised the forthcoming fulfillment of ancient prophecy (2 Ne. 27:12; Ether 5:3-4) regarding the calling of three special
witnesses to the Book of Mormon (D&C 5; 17). The latter revelation was received in Fayette, New York, home of one of the Three Witnesses, David Whitmer.

Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery completed the translation of the sacred book of scripture at the house of David's father. Shortly thereafter, the Three Witnesses-
Whitmer, Cowdery, and Martin Harris-received the promised view of the plates in the wooded wilderness near the Whitmer home at Fayette in Seneca County (D&C
128:20).

On this sacred occasion the voice of God spoke from heaven saying, "These plates have been revealed by the power of God, and they have been translated by the
power of God. The translation of them which you have seen is correct, and I command you to bear record of what you now see and hear." (HC 1:52-57.)

See also: Book
 Copyright     of Mormon;Infobase
           (c) 2005-2009, Three Witnesses
                                  Media Corp.                                                                                                          Page 1019 / 1033
Williams Frederick G.
On this sacred occasion the voice of God spoke from heaven saying, "These plates have been revealed by the power of God, and they have been translated by the
power of God. The translation of them which you have seen is correct, and I command you to bear record of what you now see and hear." (HC 1:52-57.)

See also: Book of Mormon; Three Witnesses

Williams Frederick G.

The earliest mention of Frederick G. Williams in the Doctrine and Covenants is in a revelation received in September 1831, in which he is counseled not to sell his farm
at Kirtland (64:21). Although section 81 was originally received in behalf of Jesse Gause, an inconspicuous man who served as a counselor to Joseph Smith but who
silently left the stage of Church involvement and entered obscurity, Frederick G. Williams's name is printed as the recipient of the revelation because he was called to
the same position, and the same counsel applied to him (BYUS 15:362-64).

Although Williams and Sidney Rigdon were serving as counselors to the Prophet, the First Presidency was not officially organized until the following year (D&C 90:6;
CHMR 1:312). For divine purposes the Lord referred to Frederick as "Shederlaomach" on several occasions. (D&C 92:1-2; 104:27, 29; pre-1981 edition.) In May
1833, Williams was severely chastised by the Lord for not having his own house in order (D&C 93:40-43).

He traveled to Missouri as a member of Zion's Camp, acting as the paymaster for that body. He was actively involved in the building of the Kirtland Temple, and during
its dedicatory services saw an angelic being within its holy walls. Unfortunately, he became recreant in his responsibilities and was rejected as a counselor in the First
Presidency during a conference at Far West, November 7, 1837 and was later excommunicated.

One year later, at Nauvoo, Frederick G. Williams returned to the Church seeking forgiveness and rebaptism. His confirmation in the Church was recorded in Joseph's
journal as having taken place on August 5, 1838. He again fell away, and his excommunication followed on March 17, 1839. He was extended the hand of fellowship
in April 1840, and "died as a faithful member of the Church, October 10, 1842, at Quincy, Illinois." (Jenson 1:51-52.)

See also: Gause, Jesse; Sheder-laomach

Williams Samuel

In an 1841 listing of the priesthood leaders in Nauvoo, Samuel Williams is mentioned as a member of the presidency over the elders (D&C 124:137). His ordination as
an elder appears under date of October 6, 1839, in the minutes of a conference at Commerce, Illinois (HC 4:13). The previous January his name appeared among
those who covenanted to assist the Saints in removing from Missouri (HC 3:252).

Sometime prior to October 1844, Williams was sustained as the president of the elders quorum in Nauvoo and was unanimously upheld in this office at the important
conference held a little over three months after the martyrdom (HC 7:297). He came west with the main body of the Church, and an 1850 census showed him to be a
resident of Salt Lake City. No additional information is currently available on him.

Willing Mind

"Behold, the Lord requireth the heart and a willing mind," declared Deity (D&C 64:34). The mind is that part of the individual that feels, perceives, thinks, wills, and
reasons. To have a "willing mind" is to be favorably inclined toward the things of the Spirit, to be open and receptive thereto, and to rejoice therein. It is to recognize
that "to be learned is good if [we] hearken unto the counsels of God" (2 Ne. 9:29). It is to know that "to be carnally-minded is death, and to be spirituallyminded is life
eternal" (2 Ne. 9:39). It is to be in a state of readiness to do the will of God.

The Apostle Paul noted, "As there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance" (2 Cor. 8:11).

See also: Desire of Their Hearts; Thoughts

Wilson Calves

Following an important conference at Amherst, Ohio, in January 1832, a number of elders received mission calls. Among these were Asa Dodds and Calves Wilson,
who were told to go "unto the western countries," or the western part of the United States (D&C 75:15). Nothing more is recorded of Wilson or his companion in
published Church records.

Wilson Dunbar

The only mention of Dunbar Wilson in the Doctrine and Covenants is as a member of the Nauvoo High Council (D&C 124:132). Family records identify him as Lewis
Dunbar Wilson. He affiliated with the Church as early as 1836 and followed the Saints from Ohio to Missouri and Illinois and then on to Utah, where he died on March
11, 1856.

Wine

The sacramental prayers refer to the use of wine as an emblem to remind us of the blood shed by the Savior in our behalf (D&C 20:40, 78-79; Moro. 5:1-2). An 1830
revelation informed the Prophet Joseph Smith that it was not necessary to use wine, "for it mattereth not what ye shall ï¿½ drink when ye partake of the sacrament, if it
so be that ye do it with an eye single to [God's] glory" (D&C 27:2). The present practice of the Lord's Church is to use water instead of wine in sacramental services.

The Lord has specifically enjoined his Saints not to partake of wine or strong drink, which has been interpreted by his prophets to mean alcoholic beverages (D&C
89:5-7). The value of refraining from the use of such drinks was shown anciently by Daniel and his three friends (Dan. 1) and has been substantiated by science in our
day.

See also: Pure Wine; Red in His Apparel; Sacrament; Wine of the Wrath of Her Fornication; Wine on the Lees; Wine Press/Vat; Word of Wisdom (#2)

Wine of the Wrath of Her Fornication

Three times in the Doctrine and Covenants the Lord speaks of Babylon making "all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication" (D&C 35:11; 88:94, 105).
A reference to the nations drinking of the "cup" of Babylon is also found (D&C 86:3).
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                     Page 1020 / 1033
Babylon, the symbol of the wicked ways of the world, offers to all nations the cup of her iniquity, or the wine of fornication. Anything that is crass, degrading, or evil
becomes part of the ingredients which make up such a "drink," from which all nations of the earth have partaken. Upon those who drink will the wrath of God descend-
thus the plea to "go ï¿½ out from Babylon" (D&C 133:5, 7) and partake not of the bitter dregs of her wine.
Wine of the Wrath of Her Fornication

Three times in the Doctrine and Covenants the Lord speaks of Babylon making "all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication" (D&C 35:11; 88:94, 105).
A reference to the nations drinking of the "cup" of Babylon is also found (D&C 86:3).

Babylon, the symbol of the wicked ways of the world, offers to all nations the cup of her iniquity, or the wine of fornication. Anything that is crass, degrading, or evil
becomes part of the ingredients which make up such a "drink," from which all nations of the earth have partaken. Upon those who drink will the wrath of God descend-
thus the plea to "go ï¿½ out from Babylon" (D&C 133:5, 7) and partake not of the bitter dregs of her wine.

See also: Babylon; Whore of All the Earth

Wine on the Lees

In 1831, the Lord admonished the elders to bear testimony that the foundation of Zion might be laid and that a "feast of fat things, of wine on the lees well refined" might
be prepared (D&C 58:6-8). Commenting on this passage, Sidney B. Sperry said: "The 'fat things' and 'wine on the lees' were to the ancient Hebrews a representation
of prosperity. 'Wine on the lees' is wine matured by resting on the lees or dregs at the bottom of the wine cask, hence 'well refined.' The 'fat things' and 'wine on the
lees' at the feast are therefore a representation of the offering of the rich things of the Gospel at the Lord's table." (DEC, 237.)

See also: Feast of the Fat Things; Wine

Wine-Press/Vat

See: Red in His Apparel

Wings

See: Eagles' Wings; Earth Rolls upon Her Wings; Hen Gathereth Her Chickens

Winter Quarters

Following the exodus from Nauvoo, which began in February 1846, the Saints located in temporary settlements on the plains of Iowa and Nebraska. One of these
locations, Winter Quarters, was where the revelation now known as section 136 was received. During the summer of 1846, the United States government called upon
five hundred "able-bodied men" from the Mormons to enlist in the army and take their march through the southwestern part of the country. This group of soldiers
became known as the Mormon Battalion.

Because of the weakened condition in which this left the pioneers, the government secured permission from the Indians for the Saints to locate temporarily on lands
belonging to these native Americans. A site was chosen on the west bank of the Missouri River on what is now known as Florence, Nebraska, near the Iowa border.

"A committee of twelve men was appointed to arrange the temporary city into wards, over which bishops were chosen to preside.ï¿½ Every family labored diligently to
construct some kind of a house in which they could find shelter, although many of these were merely dugouts built in the side of the hill. The place was named Winter
Quarters and was laid out regularly into streets." (ECH, 339-40.) "By December of 1846, there were 548 log houses, 38 sod houses, with 3,483 inhabitants" (LDS
1:520).

It was at Winter Quarters, in December 1847, that the Lord called Brigham Young to preside over the Church and the First Presidency was reorganized. The
settlement was finally abandoned in the summer of 1848.

See also: Omaha Nation

Wisdom

"Seek not for riches but for wisdom," declared the Lord (D&C 6:7). Again, "treasure up wisdom in your bosoms" (D&C 38:30). It was seeking after wisdom that
directed young Joseph Smith to seek God in prayer, which brought about the great theophany of 1820 (JS-H 1:11-20; see also D&C 42:68). The Saints are instructed
to teach one another words of wisdom out of the best books in order to increase faith (D&C 88:118; 109:7).

The essence of wisdom might be expressed in this comparative description by Elder James E. Talmage: "Knowledge is to wisdom what belief is to faith, one an abstract
principle, the other a living application. Not possession merely, but the proper use of knowledge constitutes wisdom." (AF, 100; italics added.)

See also: Word of Wisdom (#1)

Wisdom of the Wise

The "wisdom of the wise," which shall be surpassed by the wisdom of the righteous (D&C 76:9), is the learning of the world which is transitory and not of an eternal
nature. It consists of the learning of those who "hearken not unto the counsel of God, for they set it aside, supposing they know of themselves, wherefore, their wisdom
is foolishness and it profiteth them not" (2 Ne. 9:28).

See also: Arm of Flesh; Prudent; Understanding of the Prudent; Wise

Wise

The term wise is used in both a positive and a negative way in the Doctrine and Covenants. In a negative sense, the Lord said that the wisdom of the righteous shall
cause the "wisdom of the wise" to perish (D&C 76:9). In an earlier revelation, those who criticized the Prophet Joseph were challenged to select "the most wise" among
them and see if he could write a revelation comparable to those received by the Prophet (D&C 67:6). That same month the Lord said, "The weak shall confound the
wise" (D&C 133:58). And, a decade later, Joseph Smith indicated that the things of God "have been kept hid from the wise and prudent" (D&C 128:18).

The nature of these "wise" people was expressed by the Prophet when he said: "There are a great many wise men and women ï¿½ in our midst who are too wise to be
taught; therefore they must die in their ignorance, and in the resurrection they will find their mistake" (TPJS, 309).
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                     Page 1021 / 1033
The Nephite prophet Jacob spoke in a similar vein: "O the vainness, and the frailties, and the foolishness of men!" he said. "When they are learned they think they are
wise, and they hearken not unto the counsel of God, for they set it aside, supposing they know of themselves, wherefore, their wisdom is foolishness and it profiteth
them not. And they shall perish." (2 Ne. 9:28; italics added.) Thus, the "wise" spoken of in the above citations are those who "are learned" (at least in temporal things)
wise" (D&C 133:58). And, a decade later, Joseph Smith indicated that the things of God "have been kept hid from the wise and prudent" (D&C 128:18).

The nature of these "wise" people was expressed by the Prophet when he said: "There are a great many wise men and women ï¿½ in our midst who are too wise to be
taught; therefore they must die in their ignorance, and in the resurrection they will find their mistake" (TPJS, 309).

The Nephite prophet Jacob spoke in a similar vein: "O the vainness, and the frailties, and the foolishness of men!" he said. "When they are learned they think they are
wise, and they hearken not unto the counsel of God, for they set it aside, supposing they know of themselves, wherefore, their wisdom is foolishness and it profiteth
them not. And they shall perish." (2 Ne. 9:28; italics added.) Thus, the "wise" spoken of in the above citations are those who "are learned" (at least in temporal things)
and, therefore, "they think they are wise," but "they hearken not unto the counsel of God."

Webster defines wise as "discerning and judging soundly concerning what is true or false, proper or improper; discreet, as opposed to foolish." This is the sense in
which the term is applied to the righteous throughout the scriptures.

"And he that is a faithful and wise steward shall inherit all things" (D&C 78:22; see also 51:19; 72:4; 101:61). An earlier revelation said, "For they that are wise and
have received the truth, and have taken the Holy Spirit for their guide, and have not been deceived-verily I say unto you, they shall not be hewn down and cast into the
fire, but shall abide the day" (D&C 45:57; italics added). The documents that Joseph Smith brought forth are spoken of as being "wise"; they are true and lead one to
God (D&C 135:3).

The proper state of being "wise" is stated by Jacob: "But to be learned is good if they hearken unto the counsels of God" (2 Ne. 9:29; italics added). Or, as Paul
admonished Timothy, "Study to shew thyself approved unto God" (2 Tim. 2:15; italics added).

See also: Babes and Sucklings; Prophet; Wisdom of the Wise

Withal

The word withal means therewith or thereby (D&C 46:16).

Wo

The word wo denotes distress, affliction, or something of an adverse nature. "Wo unto him" simply means that adversity will befall the individual upon whom or about
whom the "wo" is spoken (D&C 11:15; 38:6).

Woe

The Lord declared, "woe shall come unto the inhabitants of the earth if they will not hearken unto my words" (D&C 5:5). Webster tells us that a woe is "a condition of
deep suffering from misfortune, affliction, or grief."

Wolves

Although the word wolves is only used once in the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 122:6), its use as a symbol of predatory people who seek to take advantage of and
to destroy the sheep of the Good Shepherd is also found in other scriptures (Matt. 7:15; 10:16; Luke 10:3; Acts 20:29; Alma 5:60; 3 Ne. 14:15).

Wonders of Eternity

The phrase wonders of eternity is used but once in the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 76:8), but the term wonders appears in connection with the phrase signs and
wonders (35:8; 45:40; 63:12), and the wonders of your Eternal King (128:23). Among the cross-references to "wonders of eternity" listed in pre-1981 editions of the
Doctrine and Covenants are references to the "mysteries" of the kingdom of God, and to "all things that pertain unto the kingdom of God" (D&C 76:7; 88:78).

Smith and Sjodahl state that the "wonders of eternity" include the "history of the past and events yet to come" (SS, 446). In an ultimate sense, the righteous, to whom
the "wonders of eternity" will be revealed, will be those who obtain the celestial kingdom and become possessors of the "white stone" whereby all things will be made
known (D&C 130:10-11).

In a general sense, wonders are miracles or extraordinary manifestations.

Wont

See: Deep Water Is What I Am Wont to Swim

Woodruff Wilford

Beset by brutal accidents from an early age, one would almost believe Wilford Woodruff was afflicted with malignant misfortune. "On 27 distinct occasions," he once
remarked, "I have been saved from dangers which threatened my life." "The devil has sought to take away my life from the day I was born," continued Elder Woodruff.
"I seem to be a marked victim of the adversary. I can find but one reason for this: the devil knew if I got into the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, I would
write the history of that Church and leave on record the works and teachings of the prophets, of the apostles and elders." "Whenever I heard Joseph Smith preach,
teach, or prophesy, I always felt it my duty to write it; I felt uneasy and could not eat, drink, or sleep until I did write." (WW, 5-12, 476-77.)

This "hungering and thirsting after righteousness" was typical of Wilford's whole life. In his later years he said, "I labored to find this Church, I may say, from my
childhood up, and many a midnight hour have I [pleaded] ï¿½ that the Lord would let me find a people who contended for the faith once delivered to the Saints.ï¿½ I
prayed to the Lord to let me live to find such a people, and he promised that I should." (JD 18:40.)

On December 29, 1833, two elders came to Wilford's town and scheduled a meeting in the schoolhouse. Wilford's reaction is recorded in his journal: "Upon my arrival
home [from work] ï¿½ I immediately turned out my horses and started for the schoolhouse without waiting for supper. On my way I prayed most sincerely that the
Lord would give me His spirit, and that if these men were the servants of God I might know it, and that my heart might be prepared to receive the divine message they
had to deliver." (WW, 33.)

Following the meeting, Wilford rose to his feet and bore the testimony which the Spirit had urged him to do, confirming the message of the elders. In like manner, pages
 Copyright
of the Book(c)
            of 2005-2009,
               Mormon boreInfobase
                             witness Media    Corp.
                                     to his soul  of the truths he had heard and was reading. On New Year's Eve, 1833, with three feet of snow   on the1022
                                                                                                                                               Page      ground,
                                                                                                                                                               / 1033
Wilford Woodruff entered the "warm" waters of baptism; said he, "the water was mixed with ice and snow, yet I did not feel the cold."

He participated in the march of Zion's Camp the following year and then spent two years in the southern states as a missionary, while holding the office of a priest. In
had to deliver." (WW, 33.)

Following the meeting, Wilford rose to his feet and bore the testimony which the Spirit had urged him to do, confirming the message of the elders. In like manner, pages
of the Book of Mormon bore witness to his soul of the truths he had heard and was reading. On New Year's Eve, 1833, with three feet of snow on the ground,
Wilford Woodruff entered the "warm" waters of baptism; said he, "the water was mixed with ice and snow, yet I did not feel the cold."

He participated in the march of Zion's Camp the following year and then spent two years in the southern states as a missionary, while holding the office of a priest. In
1891 he was to say, "I desire to impress upon you the fact that it does not make any difference whether a man is a Priest or an Apostle, if he magnifies his calling.ï¿½
Never in my life, as an Apostle, as a Seventy, or as an Elder, have I ever had more of the protection of the Lord than while holding the office of Priest. The Lord
revealed to me by visions, by revelations, and by the Holy Spirit, many things that lay before me." (MS 53:628-29.)

His apostolic calling came while he was serving a mission in the eastern states and Fox Islands (D&C 118:6). He is mentioned twice more in the Doctrine and
Covenants, once as a member of the Twelve (D&C 124:129) and once as a leader of the pioneers westward movement (D&C 136:13). His missionary experiences
are legendary and his life exemplifies an exacting faith in God. On many occasions his life or property, and that of others, was saved by his being in tune to the
whisperings of the Spirit.

One of his spiritual highlights was the apearance to him of the signers of the Declaration of Independence, and other notable men of history, in the St. George Temple,
where they demanded that he perform the ordinances of the temple in their behalf (CR, Apr. 1898, pp. 89-90; JD 19:229).

On April 2, 1889, he was set apart as President of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, the Prophet, Seer, and Revelator of the Lord upon the earth. In
this capacity, he received divine direction to bring to an end the practice of polygamy, and accordingly issued the famous "Manifesto" (OD-1). This was not "done
without earnest prayer before the Lord," he said.

"For me to have taken a stand in anything which is not pleasing in the sight of God, or before the heavens, I would rather have gone out and been shot.ï¿½ I say to
Israel, the Lord will never permit me nor any other man who stands as the President of this Church to lead you astray." (WW, 567-72.) "Wilford the Faithful," as he
was called by Joseph Smith, passed away on September 2, 1898, to pursue his course of righteousness in yet another sphere.

See also: Manifesto

Word the

It is evident that the use of the term Word in an 1833 revelation refers to Christ (D&C 93:8-11). Similar statements are found in the Gospel of John (John 1:1-14). One
commentary states: "Christ is the Word or Messenger of Salvation.ï¿½ The gospel itself is the word [D&C 11:21], and it is because the gospel or word of salvation is
in Christ that he, on the principle of personification ï¿½, becomes the Word." (DNTC 1:71.)

See also: Jesus Christ

Word of Knowledge

The "word of knowledge," spoken in Doctrine and Covenants 46:18, "refers to the gift to instruct others. There is a difference between wisdom, knowledge, and ability
to instruct. According to Coleridge, 'common sense in an uncommon degree' is what men call wisdom. It is almost a direct operation of intuition. Knowledge is a
carefully-stored-up supply of facts, generally slowly acquired. The ability to instruct is the gift to impart of this supply to others. Each is a gift of God." (SS, 274; italics
added.)

See also: Knowledge

Word of My Power

The "word of my power" (D&C 29:30; Jacob 4:9; Moses 1:32) is a title that signifies that the Son of God carries with him the power, authority, and words of the
Father (MD, 844).

Word of Truth

The "word of truth" mentioned in Doctrine and Covenants 50:19 is "that which comes from the Spirit of God ï¿½ comes through the channels He has appointed. This is
one sure sign of a true doctrine or any divine manifestation." (SS, 292.)

See also: Truth

Word of Wisdom (#1)

Among the gifts of the Spirit is the "word of wisdom" (D&C 46:17). This "gift" was defined by Elder Stephen L Richards as "the beneficent application of knowledge in
decision [making]." However, cautioned Elder

Richards, "I do not believe that true wisdom can be acquired or exercised in living without a sound fundamental knowledge of the truth about life and living.ï¿½ The
fundamental knowledge which the Church brings to you will bring you understanding. Your testimony, your spirit, and your service will direct the application of your
knowledge; that is wisdom." (CR, Apr. 1950, pp. 163-64; italics added.)

See also: Wisdom

Word of Wisdom (#2)

Section 89 is known as the Word of Wisdom, which the Lord gave for the benefit and "temporal salvation of all saints in the last days." Although it entails laws of health
that specify both what should and should not be consumed, the major emphasis has been upon the abstinence of alcoholic beverages, tobacco, tea, coffee, and, most
recently, drugs. President Spencer W. Kimball stated: "Certainly numerous young people have been damaged or destroyed by the use of marijuana and other deadly
drugs. We deplore such." (En., Nov. 1974, p. 6.)
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                              Page   1023 /why1033
Initially the Word of Wisdom was given as a "greeting" rather than by "commandment or constraint." President Joseph F. Smith said, "The reason undoubtedly     the
Word of Wisdom was given-as not by 'commandment or restraint' was that at that time, at least, if it had been given as a commandment it would have brought every
man, addicted to the use of these noxious things, under condemnation; so the Lord was merciful and gave them a chance to overcome, before He brought them under
that specify both what should and should not be consumed, the major emphasis has been upon the abstinence of alcoholic beverages, tobacco, tea, coffee, and, most
recently, drugs. President Spencer W. Kimball stated: "Certainly numerous young people have been damaged or destroyed by the use of marijuana and other deadly
drugs. We deplore such." (En., Nov. 1974, p. 6.)

Initially the Word of Wisdom was given as a "greeting" rather than by "commandment or constraint." President Joseph F. Smith said, "The reason undoubtedly why the
Word of Wisdom was given-as not by 'commandment or restraint' was that at that time, at least, if it had been given as a commandment it would have brought every
man, addicted to the use of these noxious things, under condemnation; so the Lord was merciful and gave them a chance to overcome, before He brought them under
the law" (CR, Oct. 1913, p. 14).

In 1838, the Prophet Joseph declared: "No official member in this Church is worthy to hold an office after having the word of wisdom properly taught him; and he, the
official member, neglecting to comply with and obey it" (TPJS, 117). On September 9, 1851, President Brigham Young publicly proclaimed, "The Word of Wisdom is
a commandment" (IE, Feb. 1956, p. 78).

It is of interest to note a statement by President Spencer W. Kimball: "We have no intent to take away from our friends, and the other people of the world, their agency
in the use of these prohibited things. But we believe that the Lord, when he gave the Word of Wisdom, was speaking to all the people in the world." (En., May 1975,
p. 7; italics added.)

Elder Russell M. Nelson stated: "Self-mastery comes from obedience to the Word of Wisdom.ï¿½ As you develop courage to say no to alcohol, tobacco, and other
stimulants, you gain additional strength. You can then refuse conspiring men-those seditious solicitors of harmful substances or smut. You can reject their evil
enticements to your body." (En., Nov. 1985, p. 31; see D&C 89:4.)

See also: Conspiring Men; Destroying Angel; Herbs; Hidden Treasures; Hot Drinks; In the Season Thereof; Man That Sheddeth Blood or Wasteth Flesh; Pure Wine;
Staff of Life; Strong Drink; Temporal Salvation

Work of the Gathering

The "work of the gathering" is mentioned twice in the Doctrine and Covenants, and in both instances refers to the process of gathering to Missouri-the land of Zion
(58:56; 101:20; see also 63:24). In the latter revelation the Lord reaffirmed this location as the place he had appointed for the gathering of his Saints. However, the day
is yet to come when the "Center Stake" of Zion will be established in Missouri (JD 11:324).

See also: Center Place; City of Zion; Independence, Missouri; Jackson County; Zion

Work of Translation

The phrase work of translation occurs four times in the revelations. In the first two instances, it refers to the work being done on the plates from whence the Book of
Mormon came (D&C 10:3, 34). In the latter two references, the Prophet's work on revising the Bible is the "work of translation" (D&C 73:4; 76:15).

See also: Book of Mormon; New Translation; Seer; Translator; Urim and Thummim

Works of Abraham

"In the scriptural meaning there will be thousands of the literal descendants of Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, and Joseph, who will never be called by Abraham's name or be
of the house of Israel. This will be because they have rebelled against the truth and have not placed themselves in harmony with the covenants which are required in
order that they may inherit as sons and daughters. In other words, to become a son or daughter of Abraham, the individual must 'do the works of Abraham.' The Lord
recognized the fact that the Jews were descendants of Abraham, but they could not be classed as the children of Abraham." (DS 3:249-50; John 8:33-59; Rom. 9:1-8;
see also Alma 5:22-24.)

The "works of Abraham," which the Saints are admonished to pursue (D&C 132:32), must include two traits for which the ancient patriarch was renowned-faith and
sacrifice. The Prophet Joseph proclaimed, "The sacrifice required of Abraham in the offering up of Isaac, shows that if a man would attain to the keys of the kingdom of
an endless life; he must sacrifice all things" (TPJS, 322; italics added).

See also: Abraham; Seed of Abraham

Workways

The Prophet wrote that "a very large ship is benefited very much by a very small helm in the time of a storm, by being kept workways with the wind and the
waves" (D&C 123:16). Workways is a nautical term which means keeping the bow of the ship headed into the wind. This is the safest course during times of storm.

World

There are over two hundred references to the term world in the Doctrine and Covenants. It can be used interchangeably with the term earth (D&C 1:23; 38:1), or it
may mean the inhabitants of this telestial turf (D&C 1:19-20; 46:3).

A reference to the "world" frequently means the life-style of the vast majority of the earth's inhabitants. This mode of living places emphasis upon pleasure seeking and
upon the tangible treasures of the earth as opposed to values of an eternal verity. The Savior warned us that we cannot serve God at the same time we are seeking for
worldly riches (Matt. 6:19-24; 3 Ne. 13:19-24). In like fashion, the Apostle John cautioned the early Saints against loving "the world" and "the things that are in the
world," for this attitude diminishes their devotion to Deity (1 John 2:15-17).

In our day, a modern Apostle has said: "We cannot survive spiritually with one foot in the Church and the other in the world. We must make the choice. It is either the
Church or the world. There is no middle ground." (Bruce R. McConkie, CR, Oct. 1974, p. 44.)

See also: Babylon; Earth; Idumea; Kingdoms of the World; Spirit World; Weak Things of the World; Worlds, The

Worlds the

The Doctrine and Covenants attests that this earth is not the only globe generated by the power of God. The Prophet Joseph Smith and Sidney Rigdon declared that
"the worlds (c)
 Copyright   are2005-2009,
                and were created" by Jesus
                           Infobase  MediaChrist
                                             Corp.(D&C 76:23-24; see also 93:10). He is the same "who was in the bosom of the Father before   the worlds
                                                                                                                                           Page    1024were
                                                                                                                                                         / 1033
made" (D&C 76:39). Moses heard the divine decree that "worlds without number have I created; and ï¿½ by the Son I created them, which is mine Only
Begotten" (Moses 1:33).
Worlds the

The Doctrine and Covenants attests that this earth is not the only globe generated by the power of God. The Prophet Joseph Smith and Sidney Rigdon declared that
"the worlds are and were created" by Jesus Christ (D&C 76:23-24; see also 93:10). He is the same "who was in the bosom of the Father before the worlds were
made" (D&C 76:39). Moses heard the divine decree that "worlds without number have I created; and ï¿½ by the Son I created them, which is mine Only
Begotten" (Moses 1:33).

The following graphically describes the number of these worlds created by Christ: "Worlds without number! Innumerable unto man! There is no finite way to envision
the extent of the worlds created by Christ at the behest of his Father. Count the grains of sand on all seashores and Saharas of the world, add the stars in the firmament
for good measure, multiply the total by like sums from other worlds, and what do we have? Scarcely a dot in the broad expanse of an infinite universe-all created by
Christ." (PM, 55.)

See also: Creator; Jesus Christ

Worm Dieth Not

Speaking of the sons of perdition, the Lord indicated they would "reign with the devil and his angels in eternity, where their worm dieth not" (D&C 76:44). This phrase
is also found in the Old and New Testaments, as well as the apocryphal book of Judith (Isa. 66:24; Mark 9:43-48; Judith 16:17).

Dummelow said: "These words may be intended to refer to the literal destruction of their corpses, or may also include the torment of the spirits of the ungodly. Jewish
interpretation adopted the latter view." (Dummelow, 453; italics added.)

Perhaps the creeping feeling of spiritual corruption will be as real to those destined to suffer this fate as the crawling of worms in the flesh of corruptible bodies. "Woe to
the nations that rise up against my kindred! The Lord Almighty will take vengeance of them in the day of judgment, in putting fire and worms in their flesh; and they shall
feel them, and weep for ever." (Judith 16:17; italics added.)

See also: Sons of Perdition

Worship

In his confrontation with the tempter, Jesus scuttled Satan's plea for servitude with this rebuke: "Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou
serve" (Matt. 4:10; Luke 4:8). To worship is to adore, honor, reverence, serve, pay homage to, and pray to Deity. It is to place God uppermost in one's thoughts and
to follow his ways.

A true pattern for worship can be found in section 93 of the Doctrine and Covenants in which we are taught that Christ received a fulness of the Father by following him
and that we too may receive that fulness by emulating the Savior's example. Elder Bruce R. McConkie noted that "true and perfect worship consists in following in the
steps of the Son of God" (CR, Oct. 1971, p. 168). Worship is not seen in spoken words alone but in service rendered.

Although we seek to follow a prophet's counsel in believing in Christ (2 Ne. 25:28-29) and in worshiping the One who wrought the atonement in the sense that we
reverence, respect, and desire to follow him, we recognize the Eternal Father as the ultimate focus of true worship. The First Presidency has reminded us that "the sole
object of worship, God the Eternal Father, stands supreme and alone, and it is in the name of the Only Begotten that we thus approach Him" (IE, Apr. 1912, p. 485;
see also D&C 18:40).

See also: Reverence

Wounds

See: Prints of the Nails

Wrest the Scriptures

Webster states that to wrest is to "turn or twist; to ascribe a wrong meaning or intent to; to deliberately misinterpret or distort." The Lord warned against wresting the
scriptures (D&C 10:63).

President Joseph Fielding Smith gave the following counsel regarding wresting or misinterpreting the scriptures: "It is wrong to take one passage of scripture and isolate
it from all other teachings dealing with the same subject. We should bring together all that has been said by authority on the question. If we were to make a photograph,
it would be necessary for all of your rays of light to be focused properly on the subject. If this were not done then a blurred picture would be the result. This is the case
when we try to obtain a mental picture, when we have only a portion of the facts dealing with the subject we are considering." (DS 2:95.)

The Prophet Joseph gave the key whereby scriptures are to be interpreted: "What is the rule of interpretation?" he asked. "Just no interpretation at all. Understand it
precisely as it reads. I have a key by which I understand the scriptures. I enquire, what was the question which drew out the answer, or caused Jesus to utter the
parable?" (TPJS 276-77.)

See also: Scripture

Y
Year of My Redeemed

The Lord, through Isaiah, spoke of "the day of vengeance" and the "year of my redeemed" (Isa. 63:4). This latter phrase is also used within the context of the Second
Coming in the Doctrine and Covenants (D&C 133:52). As one studies those verses which both precede and follow the use of the phrase "year of my redeemed," both
in Isaiah and in the Doctrine and Covenants, the signs of the second coming of the Savior and the ushering in of the Millennium are very evident.

Inasmuch as the "day of redemption" has specific reference to the day of resurrection, it appears that the "year of my redeemed" is that special time when "they who are
Christ's at His Coming" will be redeemed from the bondage of death through the resurrection (D&C 88:16; DS 2:97).
Copyrightto(c)
Referring       2005-2009,
             "the year of theInfobase    Media Corp.
                              Lord's redeemed,"   Elder Bruce R. McConkie has written: "To the righteous who have waited for him and kept hisPage             1025
                                                                                                                                                      laws, the      / 1033
                                                                                                                                                                Second
Coming will be a day devoutly to be desired, a day of peace and redemption, a day when in justice will cease and wickedness be banished, a day when the vineyard
will be cleansed of corruption and its rightful Ruler reign in the midst of his saints." (MD 696.) Thus, this special time will also be one in which mankind will be
Inasmuch as the "day of redemption" has specific reference to the day of resurrection, it appears that the "year of my redeemed" is that special time when "they who are
Christ's at His Coming" will be redeemed from the bondage of death through the resurrection (D&C 88:16; DS 2:97).

Referring to "the year of the Lord's redeemed," Elder Bruce R. McConkie has written: "To the righteous who have waited for him and kept his laws, the Second
Coming will be a day devoutly to be desired, a day of peace and redemption, a day when in justice will cease and wickedness be banished, a day when the vineyard
will be cleansed of corruption and its rightful Ruler reign in the midst of his saints." (MD 696.) Thus, this special time will also be one in which mankind will be
redeemed from the sinful subtleties of Satan and the wickedness of the world.

See also: Day of Redemption; Second Coming

Years of Accountability

See: Accountable Before Me; Infant State; Spirit of Man Was Innocent

Yesterday Today and Forever

The phrase yesterday, today, and forever (D&C 20:12; 35:1; Heb. 13:8; 1 Ne. 10:18) simply means the past, present, and future. When God is spoken of as being the
same yesterday, today, and forever, it means that he is unchanging, never varying in his course (DNTC 3:238).

See also: Today

Yoke

The word yoke is frequently used metaphorically in scriptures to describe subjection or a heavy burden that is placed upon one (1 Kgs. 12:4, 9-11; Isa. 9:4; 1 Ne.
13:5). In his dedicatory prayer of the Kirtland Temple, the Prophet Joseph pleaded with the Lord to relieve his suffering Saints from the yoke they had borne (D&C
109:31-32, 47, 63).

In the traditional sense, a yoke is a wooden bar or frame by which two animals are joined at the heads or necks for working together. Webster indicates that the term
also identifies an arched device formerly laid upon the neck of a defeated person.

Young Brigham

Perhaps in the same sense that Joseph Smith's name was to be "had for good and evil" (JS-H 1:33), the name of Brigham Young evokes similar responses. He would
eventually say, "I regret that my mission is not better understood by the world, [but] the time will come when I will be understood, and I leave to futurity the judgment of
my labors and their result as they shall become manifest." (POC, 82-83.)

The world has since recognized Brigham's superb skills in colonizations, but many still lack the spiritual wisdom to see his prophetic mantle. At the unveiling of the
Brigham Young statue in the Rotunda at Washington, D.C., Elder Albert E. Bowen said: "He possessed in superlative degree qualifications that always go with
greatness: intelligence, loyalty, faith, courage. It is possible to disagree with his religious belief, but it is not possible, on the record of history, to question his sincerity nor
his superb statesmanship." (ASBY, 15.)

Of his conversion to the Church, to which he gave his all, the following has been said: "Never a credulous man, nor one to be hurried in his judgments, Brigham
subjected the new religion over a period of two years to the test of careful study, scriptural comparison, and critical analysis. On April 14, 1832, he was baptized and
became a member of the church at the age of thirty-one. From that day until the day of his death he trod a thorny path mid scenes of turbulence and violence of which
for over thirty years he was the central figure." (ASBY, 13.) In his own words, he embraced the gospel "for all day long." Whatever Brigham Young did was done with
full commitment, for, said he, "I have believed all my life that that which was worth doing was worth doing well" (NE, Sept. 1977, p. 17).

Two years after his baptism, he was ordained one of the original members of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles in this dispensation. It is as a member of this august
body that he is first mentioned in the Doctrine and Covenants (124:127). His loyalty to the Prophet Joseph knew no bounds. "I have lain upon the floor scores and
scores of nights," he said, "ready to receive the mobs who sought his [Joseph's] life" (JD 18:361).

Brigham was noted for "his strict obedience to the Prophet. Brother Joseph never made any requirements of him that he did not strictly comply with," said George Q.
Cannon. (JI 20:222.) The Lord's feelings for this faithful man are expressed in this revelatory salutation: "Dear and well-beloved brother, Brigham Young" (D&C
126:1).

Joseph and Brigham's relationship was strong from the beginning. It was from Brigham's mouth that the Prophet first heard the Adamic tongue, which Joseph declared
was from God; "the time will come," he said, "when brother Brigham Young will preside over this Church" (MS 25:439).

Following Joseph's death, the question of succession was resolved at a conference held on August 8, 1844, in Nauvoo. That the mantle of Joseph was indeed upon
Brigham Young was both spiritually and physically manifest. "It was necessary that there should be some manifestation of the power of God," said John Taylor. "No
sooner did President Young arise than the power of God rested down upon him in the face of the people. It did not appear to be Brigham Young; it appeared to be
Joseph Smith that spoke to the people-Joseph in his looks, in his manner, and in his voice; even his figure was transformed so that it looked like that of Joseph, and
everybody present, who had the Spirit of God, saw that he was the man whom God had chosen to hold the keys now that the Prophet Joseph had gone behind the
veil." (JD 23:363-64; italics added.)

At Winter Quarters, Brigham told Wilford Woodruff that Joseph had visited him the previous night and told him to tell the people to get the Spirit of God in order to
sustain them in their work. On his deathbed, Brigham's last words were, "Joseph! Joseph! Joseph!"

He presided over the Church as President of the Twelve Apostles from 1844 until 1847, when the First Presidency was once again organized, with Brigham Young as
President. Here he remained until his death on August 29, 1877. He was "resistant as the granite mountains to evil, injustice, or falsehood," and his prophetic mantle of
leadership was always worn with great visibility. Nevertheless, he disclaimed perfection (JD 10:212), and understood the source from whence his power flowed (D&C
59:21).

"Men talk about what has been accomplished under my direction, and attribute it to my wisdom and ability," he remarked, "but it is all by the power of God, and by
intelligence received from him.ï¿½ What I know concerning God, concerning the earth, concerning government, I received from the heavens, not alone through my
natural  ability, and I give God the glory and the praise." "I am no better, nor any more important than another man who is trying to do good." (JD 16:46; 6:275-76.)
 Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                             Page 1026 / 1033
Young Joseph
"Men talk about what has been accomplished under my direction, and attribute it to my wisdom and ability," he remarked, "but it is all by the power of God, and by
intelligence received from him.ï¿½ What I know concerning God, concerning the earth, concerning government, I received from the heavens, not alone through my
natural ability, and I give God the glory and the praise." "I am no better, nor any more important than another man who is trying to do good." (JD 16:46; 6:275-76.)

Young Joseph

On February 28, 1835, Joseph Young became one of the Seven Presidents of the Seventy-a General Authority of the Church, He is mentioned in the Doctrine and
Covenants in conjunction with this office (D&C 124:138). Joseph was baptized a week before his elder brother, Brigham Young, entering those sacred waters on April
6, 1832. His previous enthusiasm for Methodism was easily transferred to his newfound faith, for his was "a genuine love of truth, rather than bigoted devotion to a
sectarian creed."

Joseph served a number of missions, marched with Zion's Camp, and was miraculously preserved in the slaughter of Saints that took place at Haun's Mill, Missouri.
Joseph Smith's prediction that Joseph Young would preach in the "old world" was fulfilled in 1870 when he visited the British Isles. He was described as "a benevolent
and merciful man, full of kindness and good works, and full of integrity to the cause he espoused." He died in full fellowship of the Church on July 16, 1881. (Jenson
1:187-88.)

Youward

Thomas B. Marsh and the other members of the Quorum of the Twelve were reminded by the Lord that Joseph Smith held the keys of the kingdom, but that they were
also given "to you-ward" (D&C 112:15). This simply meant to(ward) you.

See also: Apostle

Z
Zacharias

Zacharias was a descendant of Aaron, holding the right to the priesthood of his illustrious forefather (TPJS, 272-73). He belonged to the eighth of the twenty-four
courses of priests established by King David (1 Chr. 24:10). This course was named after Abijah, or Abia. Robert J. Matthews said: "This does not mean necessarily
that Zacharias was a direct descendant of Abijah, but only that he belonged to the course that was named after him" (ABL, 18).

While functioning in his priestly responsibilities within the temple, he received the divine decree from the angel Gabriel that though "well stricken in years," he and his
wife, Elisabeth, would have a son. This son's name was to be John and his mission was to prepare for the coming of the Lord (D&C 27:7; Luke 1:5-19). Though
stricken dumb at the time of this marvelous manifestation, Zacharias's voice was restored on the day the infant was to be named and "was filled with the Holy Ghost,
and prophesied" (Luke 1:20-23, 57-79).

When Herod issued his death decree upon all male infants under the age of two (Matt. 2:16), Zacharias hid his young son from the executioners. Upon refusing to
disclose the hiding place, he "was slain by Herod's order, between the porch and the altar, as Jesus said" (TPJS, 261; Matt. 23:35).

According to apocryphal writings, when faced by Herod's threat, Zacharias said: "I am a martyr of God if thou sheddest my blood: for my spirit the Lord shall receive,
because thou sheddest innocent blood in the forecourt of the temple of the Lord" (Montague Rhodes James, trans., The Apocryphal New Testament [Oxford: The
Clarendon Press, 1953], p. 48).

Zarahemla

The city of Zarahemla, originally located in the Territory of Iowa, is mentioned by the Lord in Doctrine and Covenants 125:3. "This settlement was founded by the
Saints in 1839, on the uplands about a mile west of the Mississippi River, near Montrose and opposite Nauvoo, Ill. The Church had bought an extensive tract of land
here. At a conference held at Zarahemla, August 7, 1841, seven hundred and fifty Church members were represented, of whom three hundred and twenty-six lived in
Zarahemla. But when the Saints left for the Rocky Mountains, that city was lost sight of." (SS, 796.)

The name Zarahemla is not new to students of the Book of Mormon, for within the pages of that sacred book it was used to identify a land (Omni 1:12), a people
(Omni 1:14), a man (Omni 1:18), and a city (Alma 2:26).

Zion

There are over two hundred references to "Zion" in the Doctrine and Covenants. In most instances, reference is made to a particular location-the state of Missouri; and
more specifically to Jackson County, even the city of Independence (D&C 57:1-3). This is where the future "Center Stake of Zion" will be organized and a great
temple built prior to the coming of Christ. The Prophet Joseph Smith declared, "The whole of America is Zion itself from north to south" (TPJS, 362).Zion is also used
to describe theancient city of Enoch (D&C 38:4;Moses 7:19); a hill (D&C 76:66);and, most important, a people(D&C 97:21; Moses 7: 18). A placeof Zion will only
be establishedwhen a people of Zion are ready for occupancy.

President Spencer W. Kimballdeclared, "Zion is a name givenby the Lord to his covenantpeople, who are characterized bypurity of heart and faithfulness incaring for
the poor, the needy,and the distressed" (En., Nov.,1977, p. 78). He further stated,"Zion can be built up only amongthose who are the pure in heart,not a people torn
by covetousnessor greed, but a pure and selflesspeople. Not a people who arepure in appearance, rather apeople who are pure in heart.Zion is to be in the world and
notof the world, not dulled by asense of carnal security, nor paralyzed by materialism. No, Zion isnot things of the lower, but of thehigher order, things that exalt
themind and sanctify the heart."President Kimball then sug-gested three fundamental thingsthat must be done in order tobring about a Zion; "First, wemust eliminate the
individual ten-dency to selfishness that snaresthe soul, shrinks the heart, and darkens the mind.ï¿½Second, we must cooperate completely andwork in harmony one
with theother. There must be unanimityin our decisions and unity in our actions.ï¿½Third, we must lay on the altar and sacrifice whatever is required by the Lord. We
begin by offering a 'broken heart and a contrite spirit.' We follow this by giving our best effort in our assigned fields of labor and callings. We learn our duty and execute
it fully." (En., May 1978, p. 81; italics added.)

See also: America; Beautiful Garments; Center Place; Children of Zion; City of Zion; Daughters of Zion; Goodly Land; Holy One of Zion; Independence, Missouri:
Jackson County; Land of Zion; Pure in Heart; United States; Work of the Gathering; Zion of Enoch; Zion's Camp

Zion of Enoch
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                       Page 1027 / 1033
At a conference of the Church in 1831, the Lord declared that he had "taken the Zion of Enoch into mine own bosom" (D&C 38:4). Smith and Sjodahl gave the
following explanation of the "Zion of Enoch": "This city called 'Zion' because its inhabitants were all righteous and 'pure in heart' (D&C 97:21) will return when the
Jackson County; Land of Zion; Pure in Heart; United States; Work of the Gathering; Zion of Enoch; Zion's Camp

Zion of Enoch

At a conference of the Church in 1831, the Lord declared that he had "taken the Zion of Enoch into mine own bosom" (D&C 38:4). Smith and Sjodahl gave the
following explanation of the "Zion of Enoch": "This city called 'Zion' because its inhabitants were all righteous and 'pure in heart' (D&C 97:21) will return when the
Millennial reign is come. (Moses 7:63.)

"Enoch, the seventh from Adam (Jude 14) built a city called Zion, after the people of God, so named by the Lord, because they were united, righteous, and
prosperous. This city of Enoch flourished for three hundred and sixty-five years and then the Lord, by some process not known to us, took it with all its inhabitants, 'to
His bosom,' thus saving them from destruction in the flood that was to come. 'And from thence went forth the saying, Zion is fled' (Moses 7:18, 19, 68, 69). The
building up of another Zion in the latter days was predicted by the prophets of old. David, for instance, says, 'When the Lord shall build up Zion, he shall appear in his
glory.' (Psalm 102:16.) That the people of God in the latter days should be found in a mountain region, was also foretold. 'O Zion, that bringest good tidings, get thee
up into a high mountain' (Isa. 40:9; see also Ezek. 40:2)" (SS, 199-200).

Elder Orson Pratt added this commentary: "It was called a city of holiness, for God came down and dwelt with that people; he was in their midst, they beheld his glory,
they saw his face, and he condescended to dwell among them for many long years, during which time they were instructed and taught in all of his ways ï¿½ [and] when
they were fully prepared, having learned the doctrine of translation, were caught up into the heavens, the whole city." (JD 17:147.)

See also: Enoch; Zion

Zion's Camp

As part of the plan to alleviate the suffering and persecution of the Saints in Missouri, the Lord revealed to the Prophet Joseph Smith a plan that called for the coming of
an expedition of from one hundred to five hundred "of the strength of my house." The forming of this expedition was previously revealed by the Lord in a parable.
(D&C 101:55-60; 103:21-40.) The Saints in Missouri had been driven from their homes by mob action and were desirous of knowing when "Zion" (Jackson County,
Missouri) should be "redeemed" (HC 2:61-62). This expedition, known as Zion's Camp, was the Lord's response.

The camp included contingents from Ohio and Michigan and eventually had a strength of 205 men and 25 wagons. The first group left Kirtland on May 1, 1834, and
the camp was ultimately disbanded on June 25, near Rush Creek in Missouri. (HC 2:64-114.)

Some of their experiences included the following: the discovery of the skeletal remains of a "white Lamanite" named "Zelph"; an outbreak of cholera that afflicted sixty-
eight persons and claimed fourteen lives, partly due to the rebellious spirit shown by some members of the camp; and the divine protection afforded the men when the
elements preserved them from mobocracy.

Upon arriving in Missouri, the Lord informed the Prophet Joseph, who was commander-in-chief of the expedition, that in consequence of transgression, the time for
Zion's redemption was not yet at hand (D&C 105). Though many were disappointed, and some even looked upon the march as a failure, it had served a providential
purpose.

As Elder Neal A. Maxwell once said, "those who marched in Zion's Camp were not exploring the Missouri countryside but their own possibilities" (CR, Oct. 1976, p.
16). From this group came many of the men who were chosen to be the Apostles and other leaders of the early Church.

Zombre

One of the code names used by the Lord to disguise the real identity of individuals was that of "Zombre" (D&C 96:6; 104:24, 34; pre-1981 edition; HC 1:255). This
name was applied to John Johnson in June 1833, and again in April 1834. This name is no longer found in current editions of the Doctrine and Covenants.

See also: Johnson, John

Zoramites

The Lord promises that a knowledge of him should come to the Zoramites (D&C 3:17). Zoram was the servant of an influential Jewish citizen, Laban, who lived in
Jerusalem around 600 B.C. He took an oath to follow Father Lehi's expedition into the wilderness and ultimately crossed oceanic waters to the American continent (1
Ne. 4; 18). His descendants were known as Zoramites, although in a general sense they were known as Nephites-as were all those who lived under the Nephite
system of government (Jacob 1:13-14; 4 Ne. 1:36; Morm. 1:8).

Perhaps one of the greatest compliments Zoram could have received was a prophet's declaration that Zoram was a true friend unto the prophet Nephi "forever" (2 Ne.
1:30). Through intermarriage, his blood lineage has been preserved through the Lamanites of our day.

Bibliography
Bibliography

Acceptance of the Statue of Brigham Young. Washington, D.C.: United States Government Printing Office, 1950.

Allen, James B. & Leonard, Glen M. The Story of the Latter-day Saints. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1976.

Area Conference Reports. Salt Lake City: The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.

Backman, Milton V. Jr., The Heavens Resound. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co., 1983.

Bible Dictionary. Cambridge, England: Cambridge University Press, n.d.

Bible Dictionary. Salt Lake City: The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, 1979.

Book of Mormon, The: Another Testamentof Jesus Christ. Salt Lake City: The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, 1981 ed.
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                                     Page 1028 / 1033
Brigham Young University Studies. Provo, Utah: Brigham Young University Press.
Bible Dictionary. Salt Lake City: The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, 1979.

Book of Mormon, The: Another Testamentof Jesus Christ. Salt Lake City: The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, 1981 ed.

Brigham Young University Studies. Provo, Utah: Brigham Young University Press.

Brooks, Melvin R. LDS Reference Encyclopedia. 2 vols. Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1960.

Burton, Theodore M. God's Greatest Gift. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1976.

Cannon, George Q. Gospel Truth. 2 vols. Compiled by Jerreld L. Newquist. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1974.

Church News. Salt Lake City: The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.

Conference Reports. Salt Lake City: The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.

Corbett, Pearson H. Hyrum Smith: Patriarch. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1963.

Cowley, Matthias F. Wilford Woodruff. Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1964.

Cruden, Alexander. Cruden's Complete Concordance. Grand Rapids, Michigan: Zondervan Publishing House, 1968.

Deseret News 1978 Church Almanac. Salt Lake City: Deseret News Press, 1978.

Devotional and Fireside Speeches. Provo Utah: Brigham Young University.

Devotional Speeches of the Year. Provo, Utah: Brigham Young University.

Diary of Oliver B. Huntington. (Manuscript located in the Historical Department of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.) n.d.

Doctrine and Covenants, The. Salt Lake City: The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints (various editions).

Dummelow, J. R. (ed). The One Volume Bible Commentary. New York: Macmillan Publishing Co., 1936.

Dyer, Alvin R. Who Am I? Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1966.

Encyclopedia Americanna, 1985 ed.

Encyclopedia Britannica, 15th ed., 1974.

Ensign. Salt Lake City: The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.

Evans, Richard L. Unto the Hills. New York: Harper, 1940.

Gunn, Stanley R. Oliver Cowdery: Second Elder and Scribe. Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1962.

Hinckley, Bryant S. Sermons and Missionary Services of Melvin J. Ballard. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1949.

Holy Bible. King James Version.

Holy Scriptures: Inspired Version. Independence, Missouri: Herald Publishing House, 1944.

Hymns of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. Salt Lake City: The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, 1985.

Improvement Era. Salt Lake City: The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. Instructor. Salt Lake City: The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.

Jenson, Andrew. LDS Biographical Encyclopedia. 4 vols. Salt Lake City: Western Epics, 1971.

Journal of Discourses. 26 vols. London: Latter-day Saints' Book Depot, 1854-86. Juvenile Instructor. Salt Lake City: The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.
Kimball, Spencer W. Faith Precedes the Miracle. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1978. Kimball, Spencer W. The Miracle of Forgiveness. Salt Lake City: Bookcraft,
1969.

Larsen, Gustive O. The "Americanization of Utah for Statehood. San Marino, CA: Huntington Library, 1971.

Lee, Harold B. Stand Yeln Holy Places. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1974. Lee, Harold B. Youth and the Church. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1953.

Matthews, Robert J. A Burning Light: The Life and Ministry of John the Baptist. Provo, Utah: Brigham Young University Press, 1972.

Maxwell, Neal A. We Will Prove Them Herewith. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1982.

McConkie, Bruce R. A New Witness for the Articles of Faith. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1982.

McConkie, Bruce R. Doctrinal New Testament Commentary. 3 vols. Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1965-73.

McConkie, Bruce R. Mormon Doctrine. 2d ed. Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1966.

McConkie, Bruce
Copyright (c)   R. The Millennial
              2005-2009, InfobaseMessiah. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1982.
                                  Media Corp.                                                                                                Page 1029 / 1033
McConkie, Bruce R. The Mortal Messiah. 4 vols. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1979-1981.
McConkie, Bruce R. Doctrinal New Testament Commentary. 3 vols. Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1965-73.

McConkie, Bruce R. Mormon Doctrine. 2d ed. Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1966.

McConkie, Bruce R. The Millennial Messiah. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1982.

McConkie, Bruce R. The Mortal Messiah. 4 vols. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1979-1981.

McConkie, Bruce R. The Promised Messiah. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1978. McKay, David O. Ancient Apostles. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1964.

McKay, David O. Cherished Experiences. Compiled by Clare Middlemiss. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1965.

McKay, David O. Gospal Ideals. Salt Lake City: Improvement Era, 1957.

Messages of the First Presidency. 6 vols. Compiled by James R. Clark. Bookcraft, 1965-75.

Millennial Star. Manchester, England: The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.

New Era, The. Salt Lake City: The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.

Nibley, Preston. The Presidents of the Church. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1941.

Oaks, Dallin H. & Hill, Marvin S. Carthage Conspiracy. Urbana, Illinois: University of Illinois Press, 1975.

Packer, Boyd K. Teach Ye Diligently. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1975.

Palmer, Lee A. The Aaronic Priesthood Through the Centuries. Salt Lake City: The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, 1967.

Pearl of Great Price, The. Salt Lake City: The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.

Peloubet, F. N. Peloubet's Bible Dictionary. Philadelphia: Universal Book and Bible House, 1947.

Petersen, Mark E. Adam: Who Is He? Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1976.

Petersen, Mark E. Moses: Man of Miracles. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1977.

Pratt, Parley P. A Voice of Warning and Instruction to All People. New York: W. Sandford, 1837.

Pratt, Parley P. Autobiography of Parley P. Pratt. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1966. Pratt, Parley P. Key to the Science of Theology. Salt Lake City: Deseret
Book, 1965.

Priesthood. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1981.

Reynolds, George C. & Sjodahl, Janne M. Commentary on the Book of Mormon. 7 vols. Arranged by Phillip C. Reynolds. Salt Lake City, 1955.

Richards, Claude. J. Golden Kimball. Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1966.

Richards, Franklin D. & Little, James. A Compendium of the Faith and Doctrines of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. Liverpool, England: Orson Pratt,
1857.

Richards, LeGrand. A Marvelous Work and a Wonder. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1950.

Riciotti, Guiseppe. The Life of Christ. Translated by Alba I. Zizzamia Milwaukee: Bruce Publishing Co., 1947.

Roberts, B. H. A Comprehensive History of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day

Saints. 6 vols. Provo, Utah: The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, 1930.

Roberts, B. H. The Life of John Taylor. Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1963.

Roberts, B. H. Succession in the Presidency of the Church. Salt Lake City: Deseret News Press, 1894.

Romney, Marion G. Look to God and Live. Compiled by George J. Romney. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1971.

Shapiro, R. Gary. An Exhaustive Concordance of the Book of Mormon, Doctrine & Covenants, Pearl of Great Price. Salt Lake City: Hawkes Publishing, 1977.

Sill, Sterling W. The Upward Reach. Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1962.

Smith, Hyrum M. & Sjodahl, Janne M. Doctrine and Covenants Commentary. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1960.

Smith, Joseph. History of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. 7 vols. 2d. ed. rev. Edited by B. H. Roberts. Salt Lake City: The Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints, 1932-51.

Smith, Joseph. Lectures on Faith. Compiled by N. B. Lundwall. Salt Lake City: N. B. Lundwall, n.d.

Smith, Joseph. Teachings of the Prophet Joseph Smith. Selected by Joseph Fielding Smith. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1938.

Smith, Joseph
 Copyright (c) F. Gospel Doctrine.
               2005-2009,  Infobase5thMedia
                                       ed., Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1938.
                                             Corp.                                                                                            Page 1030 / 1033
Smith, Joseph Fielding. Answers to Gospel Questions. 5 vols. Compiled by Joseph Fielding Smith, Jr. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1957-66.
Smith, Joseph. Lectures on Faith. Compiled by N. B. Lundwall. Salt Lake City: N. B. Lundwall, n.d.

Smith, Joseph. Teachings of the Prophet Joseph Smith. Selected by Joseph Fielding Smith. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1938.

Smith, Joseph F. Gospel Doctrine. 5th ed., Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1938.

Smith, Joseph Fielding. Answers to Gospel Questions. 5 vols. Compiled by Joseph Fielding Smith, Jr. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1957-66.

Smith, Joseph Fielding. Church History and Modern Revelation. 2 vols. Salt Lake City: The Council of the Twelve Apostles, 1953.

Smith, Joseph Fielding. Doctrines of Salvation. 3 vols. Compiled by Bruce R. McConkie. Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1954- 56.

Smith, Joseph Fielding. Essentials in Church History. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1979.

Smith, Joseph Fielding. The Life of Joseph F. Smith. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1969.

Smith, Joseph Fielding. Man: His Origin and Destiny. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1954.

Smith, Joseph Fielding. Seek Ye Earnestly. Compiled by Joseph Fielding Smith, Jr. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1970.

Smith, Joseph Fielding. The Signs of the Times. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1961.

Smith, Joseph Fielding. The Way to Perfection. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1931.

Smith, Lucy Mack. History of Joseph Smith. Edited by Preston Nibley. Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1958.

Snow, Eliza R. Biography of Lorenzo Snow. Salt Lake City: Deseret News Co., 1894. Sperry, Sidney B. Book of Mormon Compendium. Salt Lake City: Bookcraft,
1968.

Sperry, Sidney B. Doctrine and Covenants Compendium. Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1960.

Sperry, Sidney B. Themes of the Restored Gospel. Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1950.

Talmage, James E. The Articles of Faith. 37th ed. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1958.

Talmage, James E. The House of the Lord. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1968. Talmage, James E. Jesus the Christ. 25th ed. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1956.
Talmage, James E. The Vitality of Mormonism. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1919.

Taylor, John. The Gospel Kingdom. Selected by G. Homer Durham. Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1964.

Taylor, John. Mediation and Atonement. 1882. Reprint. Salt Lake City: Deseret News Press, 1964.

Times and Seasons. Nauvoo, Illinois: The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.

Utah Genealogical and Historical Magazine. Salt Lake City: Utah Genealogical Society.

Webster's Third New International Dictionary. Unabridged. Springfield, Mass.: G&C Merriman Co., 1961.

Welker, Roy A. Spiritual Values of the Old Testament. Salt Lake City: LDS Department of Education, 1952.

Whitney, Orson F. Life of Heber C. Kimball. 3rd ed. Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1945.

Widtsoe, John A. Evidences and Reconciliations. Arranged by G. Homer Durham. Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1960.

Widtsoe, John A. Priesthood and Church Government. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1939.

Widtsoe, John A. Program of the Church. Salt Lake City: LDS Department of Education, 1936.

Woman. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1979.

Young, Brigham. Discourses of Brigham Young. Selected by John A. Widstoe. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1975.

General Authorities Cited
General Authorities Cited

Asay, Carlos E. First Quorum of the Seventy (1976-1996)

Ashton, Marvin J. Asst. to the Quorum of the Twelve (1969-1971);Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1971-1994)

Ballard, M. Russell First Quorum of the Seventy (1976-1985); Quorum of the Twelve (1985- )

Ballard, Melvin J. Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1919-1939)

Benson, Ezra Taft Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1943-1985); President of the Church (1985-1994)

Bowen, Albert E. Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1937-1953)
Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                           Page 1031 / 1033
Brown, Hugh B. Asst. to the Quorum of the Twelve (1953-1958);Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1958-1961; 1970-1975); First Presidency (1961-1970)
Benson, Ezra Taft Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1943-1985); President of the Church (1985-1994)

Bowen, Albert E. Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1937-1953)

Brown, Hugh B. Asst. to the Quorum of the Twelve (1953-1958);Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1958-1961; 1970-1975); First Presidency (1961-1970)

Burton, Theodore M. Asst. to the Quorum of the Twelve (1960-1976); First Quorum of the Seventy (1976-1989)

Cannon, George Q. Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1860-1873; 1877-1880; 1887-1889); First Presidency (1873-1877;1880-1887; 1889-1901)

Christiansen, ElRay L. Asst. to the Quorum of the Twelve (1951-1975)

Clark, J. Reuben, Jr. First Presidency (1933-1961); Apostle (1934)

Clawson, Rudger Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1898-1943); First Presidency (1901)

Cowley, Matthias F. Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1897-1905)

Dunn, Paul H. First Council of the Seventy (1964-1975); First Quorumof the Seventy (1975-1989)

Dyer, Alvin R. Asst. to the Quorum of the Twelve (1958-1968; 1970-1976); Apostle (1967); First Presidency (1968-1970);First Quorum of the Seventy (1976-
1977)

Evans, Richard L. First Council of the Seventy (1938-1953); Quorum ofthe Twelve Apostles (1953-1971)

Faust, James E. Asst. to the Quorum of the Twelve (1972-1976); First Quorum of the Seventy (1976-1978); Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1978-1995); First
Presidency (1995- )

Fyans, J. Thomas Asst. to the Quorum of the Twelve (1974-1976); First Quorum of the Seventy (1976-1989)

Hales, Robert D. Asst. to the Quorum of the Twelve (1975-1976); First Quorum of the Seventy (1976-1985); Presiding Bishop (1985-1994); Quorum of the Twelve
Apostles (1994- )

Hanks, Marion D. First Council of the Seventy (1953-1968); Asst. to theQuorum of the Twelve (1968-1976); First Quorum ofthe Seventy (1976-1992)

Hart, Charles H. First Council of the Seventy (1906-1934)

Hinckley, Gordon B. Asst. to the Quorum of the Twelve (1958-1961);Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1961-1981); First Presidency (1981-1995); President of the
Church (1995- )

Hunter, Howard W. Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1959-1994); President of the Church (1994-1995)

Isaacson, Thorpe B. Presiding Bishopric (1946-1961); Asst. to the Quorum of the Twelve (1961-1965); First Presidency (1965-1970)

Kimball, Heber C. Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1835-1847); First Presidency (1847-1868)

Kimball, Spencer W. Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1943-1973); President of the Church (1973-1985)

Lee, Harold B. Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1941-1970); First Presidency (1970-1972); President of the Church (1972-1973)

Lyman, Francis M. Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1880-1916)

McConkie, Bruce R. First Council of the Seventy (1946-1972); Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1972-1985)

McKay, David O. Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1906-1934); First Presidency (1934-1950); President of the Church(1951-1970)

McKay, Thomas E. Asst. to the Quorum of the Twelve (1941-1958)

Maxwell, Neal A. Asst. to the Quorum of the Twelve (1974.1976); First Quorum of the Seventy (1976-1981); Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1981- )

Nelson, Russell M. Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1984- )

Nibley, Charles W. Presiding Bishop (1907-1925); First Presidency (1925-1931)

Oaks, Dallin H. Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1984- )

Packer, Boyd K. Asst. to the Quorum of the Twelve (1961-1970); Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1970- )

Penrose, Charles W. Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1904-1911); First Presidency (1911-1925)

Perry, L. Tom Asst. to the Quorum of the Twelve (1972-1974); Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1974- )

Petersen, Mark E. Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1944-1984)

Peterson, H. Burke Presiding Bishopric (1972-1985); First Quorum of the Seventy (1985-1993)

Pratt, Orson(c)
 Copyright   Quorum  of the Infobase
                2005-2009,  Twelve Apostles (1835-1842;1843-1881)
                                     Media Corp.                                                                                     Page 1032 / 1033
Pratt, Parley P. Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1835-1857)
Petersen, Mark E. Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1944-1984)

Peterson, H. Burke Presiding Bishopric (1972-1985); First Quorum of the Seventy (1985-1993)

Pratt, Orson Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1835-1842;1843-1881)

Pratt, Parley P. Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1835-1857)

Reynolds, George First Council of the Seventy (1890-1909)

Richards, George F. Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1906-1950); Acting Patriarch (1937-1942)

Richards, Franklin D. Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1849-1899)

Richards, LeGrand Presiding Bishop (1938-1952); Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1952-1983)

Richards, Stephen L Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1917-1951); First Presidency (1951-1959)

Roberts, B. H. First Council of the Seventy (1888-1933)

Romney, Marion G. Asst. to the Quorum of the Twelve (1941-1951);Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1951-1972; 1985-1988); First Presidency (1972-1985)

Sill, Sterling W. Asst. to the Quorum of the Twelve (1954.1976); First Quorum of the Seventy (1976-1978)

Smith, Eldred G. Patriarch (1947-1979)

Smith, George A. Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1839-1868); First Presidency (1868-1875)

Smith, George Albert Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1903-1945); President of the Church (1945-1951)

Smith, Hyrum First Presidency (1837-1841); Patriarch (1841-1844); Associate President of the Church (1841-1844)

Smith, Hyrum M. Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1901-1918)

Smith, Joseph, Jr. Prophet and President of the Church (1830-1844)

Smith, Joseph F. First Presidency (1866-1877; 1880-1887; 1889-1901); Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1877-1880;1887-1889); President of the Church (1901-
1918)

Smith, Joseph Fielding Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1910-1970); First Presidency (1965-1970); President of the Church (1970-1972)

Snow, Lorenzo Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1849-1898); First Presidency (1873-1877); President of the Church (1898-1901)

Stapley, Delbert L. Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1950-1978)

Talmage, James E. Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1911-1933)

Tanner, Nathan Eldon Asst. to Quorum of the Twelve (1960-1962); Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1962-1963); First Presidency (1963-1982)

Taylor, John Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1838-1880); Presidentof the Church (1880-1887)

Teasdale, George Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1882-1907)

Tuttle, A. Theodore First Council of the Seventy (1958-1975); First Quorum of the Seventy (1975-1986)

Wells, Daniel H. First Presidency (1857-1877); Special Counselor to the Twelve Apostles (1877-1891)

Wells, Rulon S. First Council of the Seventy (1893-1941)

Whitney, Orson F. Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1906-1931)

Widtsoe, John A. Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1921-1952)

Wirthlin, Joseph B. Asst. to the Quorum of the Twelve (1975-1976); First Quorum of the Seventy (1976-1986); Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1986- )

Wirthlin, Joseph L. Presiding Bishopric (1938-1952); Presiding Bishop(1952-1961)

Woodruff, Wilford Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1839-1889); President of the Church (1889-1898)

Young, Brigham Quorum of the Twelve Apostles (1835-1847); President of the Church (1847-1877)

Young, S. Dilworth First Council of the Seventy (1945-1975); First Quorumof the Seventy (1975-1981)




Copyright (c) 2005-2009, Infobase Media Corp.                                                                                         Page 1033 / 1033
